《Quick Transmigration: The Second Female Lead is Poisonous》 Chapter 1 "Qiu Niannian, I said, I will find you." In the dark alley, the evil and handsome man spits out the curse like a devil, which makes people feel flustered. His hand is against the wall, and the woman trapped in his arm is even more lovely because of the thin red color on her face. Because they are too close to each other, as long as the man gently lowers his head, he will kiss her lips. Although this is warm. The action of ignorance makes people shy, but the girl still bluff and says: "Song Mo, I have given you the money, we should have no relationship, why don''t you let me go!" "Oh?" The corner of the man''s mouth rose a radian, "with a thousand dollars to buy my night? Qiu Niannian, you think I''m too cheap. " Think of that night again, autumn Niannian''s face burned instantly, in short, it was the fault of that day! On this day when Qiu Niannian was 18 years old, in order to celebrate her adulthood, she went to the bar for the first time under the instigation of her friends. She couldn''t drink and felt like vomiting as soon as she drank. When she came out of the toilet, she didn''t know how to enter a room and put And sleeping the man in that room Of course! She always has a sense of responsibility. In order to make up for it, she specially saved all her money. When she went back, she saw a news report about the president of "Zanan" company on TV. She wanted to die. She thought that such a big money man would not remember such a small citizen as himself. Unexpectedly, the president would find someone to check his residence and school ! How can you repair it! Autumn nianniannian glared at Song Mo, "what do you want? I''m wrong to sleep, but I also suffer a lot, OK "Do you suffer?" "What do you mean by your skepticism! I am, I am the first time Song Mo sneered, "like you this withered figure, also only when the man''s will is not clear, can send out for the first time." "Hello "Qiu Niannian, do you know how much shadow you have left in my life? To compensate me... " He pinched her chin with his long fingers, and said in a tone of disgust: "let''s make you my slave." Autumn niannianniannu, lying trough! Slavery society has long been eliminated, OK!? In the alley, the posture of a man and a woman makes people daydream, and the atmosphere is blurred. On the opposite side of the alley, it is a cafe filled with warm light. Scenery put down the cup and puffed at the corners of his mouth. It was really a conversation in the alley This strong small talk style of the president is too strong. Yes, she can sit here and listen to the voice within a hundred miles at will. This is not a special function, but a plug-in opened by the system king for her. If you want to mix in different worlds, you always have to master a little plug-in. The title of "the president''s sweetheart" sums up the content of the novel. The domineering president, the silly white sweet lady, will never be out of date. The man and woman standing in the alley are the men and women of this article. As for why the scenery is here, she doesn''t know. She just sleeps and wakes up, and she has an inexplicable prostitute in her mind If she wants to return to her own world, she has to complete the tasks in different worlds, so as to earn points. When she saves 100 points, she can change her ticket back home. This is the seventh world that scenery has come to. Her points have already reached 56. The points completed by each world''s tasks have a bottom. There are high, low three or four points, and high scores. The reward points of this CEO''s world are 10. She can''t give up. Fengjing, now the only successor of Xia''s group, is also the fiancee of song Mo, the male master. Oh, she has been used to it. Anyway, in every world, her identity will always be the fiancee of the man. There is no beauty, but the fiancee will be cannon fodder. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 Of course, Fengjing doesn''t sit in the coffee shop to watch the male and female leaders. How the male and female leaders do not have anything to do with her task. Her goal is to get in touch with the male master. Only when the male leader appears, can there be a male second, because the male second is the Secretary of the president''s male leader. Don''t doubt why the secretary is not a good base friend of the man, but the second man. Of course, he is not just a secretary. People have a deep blood feud against the man. By the way, he is also his half brother. Once you see the blood relationship setting, you don''t have to guess that the president''s father must be a scum man. There is also a problem. According to the progress of the plot, the second male has already had a good impression on the female host. Oh, Ma''an. In the heart of indecent burst of coarse words, scenery staring at the coffee shop door just stopped a black car, immediately his micro roll long hair made some confusion, and then dialed a phone, "30 seconds later action." She hung up the phone and put her mobile phone in her bag. She walked out of the coffee shop with her high-heeled shoes. She ran to the car at the speed of 100 meters. She opened the door, sat directly in the co driver''s seat, and then closed the door. All the movements are done in one go. "Miss..." When the elegant youth just said two words, the scenery looked at him pitifully, and then interrupted him with a pathetic voice, "Sir, someone is chasing me. Please help me." It is believed that few men can refuse the prayer of a woman or a beautiful woman. What''s more, she is not only beautiful, but also the fiancee of the man and the number one match girl, she is super beautiful! Bai Zhi is song Mo''s secretary. It''s good, but Xia Fengguang has been studying abroad for several years, and he hasn''t seen what the scenery looks like. After listening to her speech, he looks out of the window. There are a group of men wandering at the door of the coffee shop. Their actions seem to be searching for someone. Bai Zhi doesn''t know. This is an actor that scenery paid for. "Sir, they are the bad guys who want to kidnap me for ransom. They have already chased me for two blocks. If they catch me..." "Get out of the car, please." "It''s going to be miserable Ah? " The scenery looks up at him stupidly. Bai Zhi repeated again, "please get out of the car." "Don''t you see, sir? But someone is chasing me out there "If you''re here, they''ll have one more person after me, and how do I know they''re not chasing you because you stole their stuff? In other words, they are the police and you may be the criminal. " Bai Zhi does the analysis calmly. Although a calm man is charming, he is not the one who uses adrenal hormones to determine the brain''s thoughts, which makes the scenery very annoying. "I steal? Return the criminal? " The scenery pointed to himself, "Sir, take a good look at my harmless face of human and livestock. In addition to saying that beauty is beauty, where is it like a criminal? My clothes, from head to toe, are all limited edition new models released this spring. Is it necessary for me to steal? " Bai Zhi''s glasses seemed to cross a cold light, "I''m just simply talking about a certain possibility. Before I''m not sure you''re a good person, please forgive me that I have no reason to help you." "If you don''t help me, I''ll be captured by them!" "Well..." He pondered for a second. "If there''s a notice to find someone, I''ll go to the police station to testify." Scenery: Everything was late then, OK! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 Well, maybe this man is not a meat eater, but a herbivore. A group of grass and mud horses gallop past in the heart of scenery. At the moment, they can''t help doubting their female charm value. Without marisu''s aura bonus, it''s troublesome. It takes so much effort to go whoring with a male! But it''s not her style to give up halfway! "Sir, you have the heart to see a young girl in bloom being destroyed. Is it disabled? " The scenery is full of tears. Bai Zhi gentle smile, "flower girl, only describe 16-year-old girl." The scenery covers the chest, will hit! She is only 20 years old now! What does he mean? Is it simply to correct her adjectives, or to say that she is old It''s not that she''s old. Right? Age is really the most serious weapon to hurt women! The scenery West son holds the heart shape, accuses: "you, really, ruthless!" Bai Zhi''s patience has been exhausted, "I''ll give you another 30 seconds, please get off the bus, otherwise, I will personally ask the lady to go down." "Oh, really?" She raised her eyebrows. Bai Zhi frowns, intuitively, her attitude is not right. Sure enough, Fengguang grabbed his wrist in case he suddenly pushed himself down, opened the door with the other hand, and yelled to attract the men''s attention, "Hello! I''m here, next to my boyfriend, you come and catch us "Brothers, she''s in that car! She has a helper A man called his companion and approached in the direction of the car. "Now, you are still indifferent to it?" Bai Zhi''s forehead was drawn and the door opened by the scenery was closed. Then, the car started and the surrounding scenery roared by. Looking back at the person who was soon left behind, the scenery leaned on the chair and laughed, "you are still very early to fight with Miss Ben! Ha ha... " As magic sound pierces the ear, white to the forehead burst out of blue veins, good cultivation also let him maintain due courtesy, "Miss, please keep quiet." "Keep quiet, how can you have a pleasant communication? Hey, hey, hey, don''t you say you don''t care about me? At the end of the day, you''re not driving away? " Suddenly, a sudden brake, because of inertia, her body tilted forward, almost hit the glass, immediately looked at the driver Bai Zhi, "Hello, you!" Bai Zhi didn''t say a word, got out of the car, then went around to the scenery side, opened the door, the scenery was in a daze, but he bent down to untie her seat belt, and then he took her wrist and pulled her down easily. "You scratch me. What are you doing?" The scenery just wants to break free of his hand, but he lets go. Under the spectacles is Bai Zhi''s gentle and kind eyes, but the person who is being watched will not feel what kind of kindness is. "I believe that when you get here, there will be no one chasing you. Please get off the bus here." Here is the suburbs, surrounded by barren mountains and wild forests, that group of people chasing her will not have, that other people will not have! There was a gust of night wind, the trees were whirling, the scenery was shaking, "you, you, you Are you going to leave me in this place? " "Ghost place, that is to describe the place where there are ghosts. As far as I know, there are no dead people here, and there is no news of ghosts." Asshole! Don''t explain this in detail in the middle of the night! Although the scenery is wandering in different worlds, she has gone to the world of romantic painting, and has not entered the horror film set! So She still has a fine tradition of fearing ghosts and gods. Frankly speaking, it is afraid of ghosts. She stammered: "say, maybe a city registered permanent residence moved, moved to the outskirts of the outside, now the suburban house is not very, very popular?" "If there is..." The scenery looked forward to him. Bai Zhi gently smile, "then I should go first." Petrified scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 Bai Zhi turned to leave, but tightly hugged his arm with both hands. He turned back and said in an almost indifferent tone: "Miss, it''s done to send you here. I don''t think I have any reason to be responsible for your life safety." "No reason..." Scenery low head, bangs covered her eyes, "then, I''ll give you a reason." Bai Zhi felt strange, but a white hand had already caught his tie. Then he pulled it, and his white head dropped a little bit. Then, his lips were covered with softness. His pupils dilated in an instant. The scenery is not good at kissing, but sometimes I want to leave a deep image in the mind of the strategy target, which can be regarded as a surprise move. Especially for such an old virgin who only has hatred in her heart and has never been in love, however, she can quickly put herself into the role. Her lips are very soft, soft to white, at a loss. After a few seconds of simple lip contact, she stretched out the tip of her soft tongue and licked his lips without omission. Her body was shocked by the whiteness. After being surprised, she slowly returned to reason and let him push her away. Scenery a center of gravity is not stable, step back and fall to the ground, she glared at the man in front of her, "Hey, do you know how to be compassionate?" Bai Zhi clenched the hand that just slightly extended, almost, he reached out and held her. Even though his heart was slightly disordered, he could still be hypocritical and gentle, and then said more ironic words, "for women who will take the initiative to stick to men, I think you will not lack men who are tender and tender." "What do you mean? When I''m that casual woman? " The scenery stands up, a pair of beautiful eyes in the fire, even the dust on the skirt is not patted, in this kind of distress, it is more able to show her dignity and pride. Palpable nobility and pride. Bai Zhi arranged her tie gracefully and calmly, "you said that, I can''t refute it." "You The scenery angrily kicked the next car, "if Miss Ben hadn''t seen you, I wouldn''t have done this!" Bai Zhi was silent for a second, then turned and said, "I''m very honored. Good bye." Scenery quietly watched him get on the car, this time she did not stop him, just after the car left, she squatted down on the side of the road, in the middle of the night, dark clouds covered the moon, only the light of the street lamp shining on a small back, lonely and pitiful. Her shoulders trembled slightly, and an atmosphere of unspeakable sadness spread. All of a sudden, there was a stronger light. It was the light of the lights. The window was lowered to reveal the owner inside. His white face was not perfect all the time. At the moment, his eyes were filled with anger that he didn''t understand. I''m angry about how I came back. "Come up." He said two words without emotion, but when he saw the woman move, turned his face to the other side and left a back to himself, his forehead leaped. He should have left without caring about anything. He told himself that he took off his suit coat and pulled his tie, but his impatience did not decrease. He opened the door and got out of the car ¡£ She took off her shoes and stepped on the ground barefoot. Her heel has been worn out by her so-called expensive high-heeled shoes. It seems that it is her last pride that no one can see her crying. But in the eyes of others, she is now a little poor. Bai Zhifu''s forehead feels a deep sense of helplessness. After that, he bends down and holds up the woman who is squatting and crying. He still holds the princess who can satisfy all the fantasies of women. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 The scenery is very quiet this time. After being carried into the car by Bai Zhi, she turns her head to the other side to prevent Bai Zhi from seeing her expression. But she seems to forget that her face will be reflected in the window glass. A proud person won''t let others see him cry. Bai Zhi knows this mood very well. However, how can he feel so funny when he insists on her? Probably gloating is everyone''s bad nature. But she stopped talking, and he was not used to it. Bai Zhi threw her coat on her body, covering her face. She immediately picked up her clothes and wanted to show her head. Bai Zhi faintly said, "don''t want me to throw you down halfway, so don''t let me see your face." The scenery stopped. Bai Zhi took back her sight. Sure enough, she felt much more comfortable without seeing her face, but her eyes were uncontrollably placed on her bare feet. Her delicate and white feet were stained a lot by stepping on the ground, especially the red color of the blood on her heel. It was It''s too much of an eyesore. Just happened to come to the phone, Bai Zhi''s eyes finally have reason to offset, he connects the phone, opposite is his boss song mo. Song Mo''s voice also implies the arrogance of the world, "Bai Zhi, where are you?" "On the way back from the suburbs." "If I have something to do tomorrow, I won''t go to the company. I''ll leave it to you." Song Mo didn''t ask him why he went to the suburbs, but he also slightly heard the voice of a woman''s anger. Song Mo and Qiu Niannian are together Yes, if it wasn''t for an emergency, Baizhi was the one who drove to pick up song mo. Bai Zhi''s eyes narrowed slightly, "yes, president." The phone soon hung up. The rest of the way was quiet. It was not only the scenery, but also Bai Zhi. The girl voice in Song Mo''s phone made him care too much. He knew the nature of song Mo''s Playboy. In the contact with Qiu Niannian only three or four times, she was too stupid. Maybe she could change a word, too naive But he has no reason to go to song Mo now. When she got to the center of the city, Bai Zhi stopped her car somewhere. Looking at the silent scenery, he thought about it and lifted the coat over her head. However, her eyes were closed and she had fallen asleep against her seat. This day is probably the most helpless day in Bai Zhi''s history. He intended to wake her up and let her go back by herself. However, after seeing two wet tears on her face, he just shook her hand and put it on her eyes unconsciously. Her eyes are closed, it seems that this sleeping position against the seat makes her very uncomfortable, but the way she sleeps and doesn''t speak makes people realize that she is also a delicate, delicate woman. Oh, where was her fearless spirit at first? Bai Zhi subconsciously satirized in his heart, but he took back his hand when he realized what he was doing. His eyebrows were frowning. This kind of psychology made him feel a little naive. Today, too many actions have proved that he is too abnormal. This is not a good phenomenon. At the door of a hotel, a man with a long stature got out of the car. Then he went to the other side of the car and took out a beautiful woman. The woman was sleeping in his solid arms. Even though he was expressionless, he was not so indifferent in the light at night. The front desk lady covered her face and called out. Not only she, but also the women who passed by looked at the handsome and beautiful men and women who could not help committing the flower mania. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 In any case, the sun will rise every day, and this morning, many single women have exploded. "Now let''s broadcast another news. Song Mo, President of Zanan company, was photographed meeting a woman in a nightclub last night. As we all know, song Mo became president of Zanan at the age of 18, and has never been married, and has been known as a golden bachelor. Is the woman he is taking with him this time, is it a playful or serious one? Please watch the video report. " The screen cuts to the video that the reporter took, song Mo a change in the past found stolen. When shooting, the habit of turning into a cold face Yama, on the contrary, pulled a reluctant woman and walked to the camera with a smile. You can clearly see the camera shaking. It seems that the photographer has been greatly stimulated. The woman tried to lower her head and didn''t want to be photographed in the face, but song Mo put his hand on her waist to prevent her from escaping. His other hand raised the woman''s chin. Qiu Niannian''s face was pale, because her face was completely exposed in front of the camera. "People all over the world are looking forward to this woman. Now she is my property." It is this statement that is not the same as the previous domineering manifesto, which has caused great publicity in various social media. Wave. "Scenery, have you seen the video?" "I''ve finished reading it." On the other side of the phone is her father, who is also the boss of Xiashi group. When she wakes up, she is still confused about how she is in the hotel. As a result, the father of the world called and let her see the latest news today. "I don''t care where you are now. You have to attend the party tonight. Tell everyone that you are song Mo''s fair wife." "Oh." This perfunctory attitude made the middle-aged man opposite him unable to say, "no matter what you think now, dress yourself up well, and tonight you will be the most perfect daughter of Xia family." The phone hung up. Isn''t it just a party? With the experience of the previous few worlds, Fengguang has participated in more than ten large-scale banquets. Today, she not only has to dress up to be the most shining existence, but also uses her own beauty, step by step Let oneself get more important position in Bai Zhi''s heart. When she lifted the quilt, she touched the band aid on her heel and looked at a pair of flat cloth shoes beside the bed. The smile that she must get slowly emerged. The Xia family''s banquet was attended by celebrities. What''s more, Miss Xia, who is also the fiancee of song Mo, chose to hold the party at this time. It seems that it is also because of the most popular news today that she has just returned from abroad, and many people are very curious about her. Of course, Bai Zhi is not one of them. Today''s banquet needs a representative of the company. This representative is not song Mo, the fiance of Miss Xia Da Da, but song Mo''s secretary, that is Bai Zhi himself. Yesterday''s telephone call to song Mo said that he should handle all the affairs today. Naturally, today''s banquet is the same. Bai Zhi knows that song Mo has a fiancee. For song Mo, he will investigate all the things related to him. However, Xia''s daughter has been abroad for nearly ten years, and he has no chance to contact him. Only photos of her when she was a child can be found. There is a dark light in Bai Zhi''s eyes. The strength of Xia''s group is extraordinary. In this way, his plan will be blocked. Song Mo can''t get the power of Xia family The light suddenly became soft, and the people looked at the figure who walked out slowly. Step by step, she walked down the stairs. Her long hair fell on her chest. Her white dress showed her skin was like snow. Under the light light, she was like a white lotus in full bloom. Her transparent crystal high-heeled shoes showed her legs were slender and white, and they were like lilies. Her delicate and flawless face, curly hair on her cheek and red lips rose slightly, It seemed like a luxury to get a glimpse of her. But Bai Zhi knew that she was looking at him. From the moment she appeared, her eyes were on her own body and never shifted. He seemed to be favored by the goblin. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Scenery ignored all the people, she went straight to Bai Zhi''s face, blooming a dignified and elegant smile, "welcome to my party." Yesterday she was like a hot red rose, but today she has become an elegant white rose without thorns. "Welcome home, Miss Xia." Bai Zhi''s polite response, no one can see that he actually knew Miss Xia before this. The people looked at them and said hello. Although both of them were smiling, there was a strange atmosphere flowing between them. Xia Dynasty suddenly felt something wrong in his heart, thinking that it was not the scenery that recognized Bai Zhi as song mo. he went over and said, "scenery, this is..." "Well, I''ve been at the party, and now I can handle my own business." Scenery directly interrupted the words of Xia Dynasty, took up Bai Zhi''s hand, "so, father, goodbye." Words down, also do not wait for other people to react, she took Bai Zhi''s hand and ran out of the hall. Xia Chao''s face is black, but there are so many guests here that he can''t beat the table and ask the servant to bring the eldest lady back! When the scenery comes out of the hall, it goes straight to the door. The villa of Xiajia is very big. At least it takes several minutes to walk from the hall to the door. So after running for a long distance at first, the scenery changes to walk slowly with Bai Zhi''s hand. "Miss Xia." When he found that she was clinging to her hand and he was hard to pull it out, Bai Zhi, who was always calm and calm, said slowly, "I am not your fiance." So you pulled the wrong person. "I know you are not him. You are much better than him." Scenery looking at the road ahead, the tone is straightforward. "Miss Xia can save her reputation for being polite if she goes back now." "Floating names are just floating names." She looked back with a smile. "I think you are more important than these false names." Bai Zhi said with no expression: "my pleasure." The scenery is a smile, in the door, she suddenly stopped, silent, but she still did not let go of Bai Zhi''s hand. Baizhi is a very calm person, as long as the other party has not spoken, then he can always keep absolutely quiet. But the silence of the scenery is short after all. She looks up, and there are stars in her eyes. "How can I do with these high-heeled shoes Bai Zhi:.... " What to do? Can he know what to do? So why do women like to buy shoes that don''t fit? He did not answer, no one answered, the scenery did not feel embarrassed, she easily kicked out the shoes, in contact with the cold ground, her body forward, a pair of small feet stepped on his shoes, corresponding, the two bodies in an instant. Bai Zhi didn''t expect that she would suddenly lean over. Instinctively, she would raise her feet and step back. The scenery''s hands had already been around his waist. She lifted her head on tiptoe and whispered in his ear: "if you hurt me to fall down, this is not careful to fall, but you should take care of me for the rest of my life." Bai Zhi suddenly thought that if the man was in front of him, he would kick him away first, and then kick him hard. He had to break his rib. But it''s a pity that in front of him is Xia''s daughter. "Didn''t the tutor of the Xia family teach Miss Xia the reserve she should have?" He was sarcastic, but his face did not change gently, which made people feel that he was satirizing people, whether he had heard it wrong. Can be doomed, scenery is a cheeky person. "Anyway, we all kiss and hold each other. We also went to the hotel together. We are so familiar with each other. We are reserved for outsiders to see this kind of hypocritical relationship." This time, she put her head on his chest with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 "Miss Xia, you may as well tell me what your purpose is." Beauty in the arms, white heart, but there is no chaos, too deliberately close, just to cover up the real purpose. Just like him. The head of scenery rubbed against his chest, "the purpose, of course, is that I like you." This is not the first time that Bai Zhi has received an advertisement, but the first time he has received such a frivolous confession, and correspondingly, it makes her words sound more false. Baizhi has never been a plaything. "Miss''s love game?" "You can understand it as a game. Anyway, if it''s you, I can play this game all my life." "Miss Xia..." "You are really a gentle man, Baizhi. I want to snatch you from Song Mo''s side. You just have to be my man. Of course, for the sake of fairness, I am also yours." Her words, the temptation is not small, white to the corner of the eye slightly convergence, reached back to embrace her, "Miss Xia..." The scenery raised his head and kissed the corner of his mouth, "call me scenery, dear also OK." ¡°¡­¡­ Scenery. " Bai Zhi had no expression. "Can you come down from me now?" Originally, in order not to be pushed out by him suddenly, her legs have been wrapped around his waist, and the whole person is hanging on his body. What''s more, her soft body always touches his dangerous zone inadvertently. Although Bai Zhi has good self-control, he is also a man, a man with normal body. Today, I''m starving. I''ve been starving to take care of my girlfriend Bai Zhi did not refute the fact that she unilaterally defined the two as male and female friends. To say the least, he would not refute the fact that his plan was successful. With one hand on her waist and one hand dragging her buttocks, Bai Zhi walked to her car step by step. Her head of scenery was buried in his neck. Her mood seemed good. If the breath seemed to spray on his skin, Bai Zhi''s hand on her buttocks tightened unconsciously. Put her on the co pilot, Bai Zhi inadvertently saw her bare feet, which was a bit of an eyesore. Fengguang is sitting in the car. He is standing outside the car. She suddenly pulls his tie and makes him bow his head. He says in his ear, "honey, do me a favor. Under the tree in front of me, I hid something. You can take it for me." Trouble. Bai Zhi said silently, but still turned around and walked to the tree she said. There was a box behind the tree. He was not interested in opening it to see what was inside. Instead, he went back to the car and took the box and gave it to the scenery directly. "Thank you." She opened the box, took out a pair of shoes, a pair of white flat cloth shoes, and put them on the ground. She put two feet in and sighed comfortably, "sure enough, it''s still comfortable to wear Yeah? What''s the matter with you, staring at me all the time? " Bai Zhi silently deviates his line of sight. He starts the car and is blocked by glasses. It is more difficult to see the emotion in his eyes. "I didn''t think the first lady would wear something so cheap." "Well It doesn''t match the clothes on me, but it''s not for a celebrity party or in front of unfamiliar people. It''s important to be comfortable. " In other words, dress casually in front of acquaintances and in private. However, can also be summed up with a sentence, Bai Zhi said without emotion: "that is, things that can not be on the table." "No way." The scenery tilted her head against his shoulder, so that she could see his face reflected in the rearview mirror. "The more precious things are, the more I want to hide them. In addition to myself, I don''t want anyone to see them. Now I feel about you like this, white to you, but my most precious treasure." Bai Zhi''s heartbeat suddenly missed a beat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 "Wow, the dumplings here are really good." With a spoon in one hand, Fengguang raised her head and exclaimed, "how did you find this good place?" "This is the shop I used to visit when I was a child." Bai Zhi pulls out a paper towel and wipes the soup from her mouth carelessly, which makes her squint happily. This dumpling shop is just a very ordinary small shop, not like the high-end restaurant she used to go in. Bai Zhi originally intended to appreciate the appearance that she did not adapt to. As soon as she sat down, she ordered a large order. Scenery asked him: "you just watch me eat, you don''t eat?" "I''m not hungry." "Well Why, what are these pictures? " She inadvertently swept to one side of the wall pasted with photos, photos of men and women, are smiling photos. The boss is a simple and honest middle-aged uncle. Standing in front of the counter, he said with a smile: "these photos are left by the customers who come to eat dumplings. These energetic young people make the atmosphere of our store seem to become much younger." The scenery eyes are bright. Bai Zhi''s intuition is not good. Sure enough, she exclaimed excitedly, "boss, can you take a picture for me and my boyfriend as a souvenir?" Bai Zhi is thinking about whether to take advantage of her to leave now, even the sentence "boyfriend" in her mouth has forgotten to refute. "OK!" The boss came out with a Polaroid camera. Fengguang put down the spoon and went to the opposite side to pull Bai Zhi up. "Let''s shoot together." Bai Zhi: "wait..." Scenery: "boss, take a better picture of us." The boss said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry." So with a click, the woman with a sweet smile hugged the man close to her, and the man''s black face trying to pick her off was all frozen in this picture. "Boss, just post our photos here." The scenery happily points to a blank place on the wall. The boss pasted the picture on the wall. "Don''t you think it''s disgraceful?" she said with a black face "What''s in this?" Scenery disapproved of looking at him, "just paste the photo here, let more people know you are my boyfriend, isn''t it good?" Not good. At least until the plan succeeds, Bai Zhi will not choose to tell the truth, he chooses to be silent. The scene of eating and drinking happily left the shop. Baizhi paid for it and walked behind her. When passing the wall, he tore the photo off the wall and put it in his coat pocket. No matter what he thought, he would not let such a silly photo be pasted here for entertainment. "I''ll take you back." "No, I haven''t had enough." The scenery stands on the street, the light at night reflects her figure a little thin. Yes, she is wearing a skirt. The wind at night is not as warm as that in the daytime. "Miss Xia, you will make me very troubled." It''s hard to say that she took Miss Xia out of the party in the middle of the night. The later he went back, the more difficult he would be. "Oh, my shoelace is loose." Scenery will take a small step out of the left foot, cunning smile, "you help me tie the shoelaces, I will go back with you." Bai Zhi looked around the people, and did not specifically stare at them to see the people, even if looking back at one more eye, but also as a pair of eye-catching boyfriend and girlfriend. He squatted down, white shoelaces, lining his slender fingers more clearly, people want to grasp his good-looking hand for a lifetime. "Bai Zhi, do you think you are proposing to me like this?" Her face was tinged with the warm and soft light of the light, and her eyes, as clear as blue waves, were full of faint warmth, shining in the night. Bai Zhi looked up and was stunned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 "Bai Zhi, why don''t you talk?" The scenery slants the head to question, but then again sweet smile way: "forget it, you don''t speak also good." She held his face in her hands and bent slightly, and a soft kiss fell on the corner of his mouth. Bai Zhi''s expression suddenly congealed. A quick kiss, she stood up with a smile. "Every time I take the initiative, as a girl, I will be very troubled." "As long as you don''t do anything, you won''t be troubled." Bai zhilengleng finish saying, ready to stand up, but there is a shout from the top of his head, "be careful!" The scenery closed her eyes, lowered her body and tightly hugged him, and protected his head in her arms. She had just finished a series of instinctive actions. At the same time, a flowerpot fell down beside them. Fall, fall into pieces. From the fourth floor window of the next building, the head of a man stretched out. "Sorry, I didn''t hit you, did you?" The scenery let go of Bai Zhi, raised his head and put his waist in anger and said, "uncle, can you be more careful in raising flowers? Do you know who I am? You can''t afford to miss Ben''s hair! " "I''m sorry to let it fall without paying attention." The people upstairs apologized. "You Oh, don''t drag me away Fengguang also plans to quarrel with that careless man, but Bai Zhi beside her takes her hand and goes away. When she notices the crowd around, she knows why he is pulling herself away. But go away, he has been silent, she this hold the panic. "Hello, Bai Zhi, why don''t you talk? Are you scared? Don''t be afraid. I was here just now, but I will protect you well... " Before she finished her words, she was pushed into the alley by a man and her back was against the cold wall. She could not avoid shivering. Looking up, Bai Zhi''s hand is on the wall, trapping her in her arms Wait a minute. Now this picture seems a little familiar. Isn''t it just the posture of the male and female owners in the alley yesterday? Scenery face some delicate, slightly squat down to pass through his arm, but the man''s other hand strongly clasped her wrist, let her want to move can not move. Especially at the moment, his face is cold and frightening. "Bai, Bai Zhi, what''s wrong with you?" Although scenery had the courage to tease him for the task of customs clearance, she was still flustered when it came to the real situation. The past cases of male and female monarch blackening also appeared, and the task difficulty was another level. Because, it is not only to let the strategy target like her, but also to make the strategy goal have a sense of happiness. "Love game when you are bored." Bai Zhi''s eyes were dim, and his face was close to her again. "Do you really want to be so desperate?" "What are you talking about? I''ve said that I want to be with you, not because I''m bored Her tone is tinged with anger, even if it is to do a task, but every time she is really into their own real feelings. Bai Zhi seems to have heard what joke general, sneer, "like me? Miss Xia''s fiance is a famous song mo. I''m just a little secretary. How can I be favored by you? " "Are you simply judging people''s value by these superficial things?" He nodded, "what else?" "Well, judge people''s value according to what you said, but the value of this kind of thing, in different people''s eyes, its level is not the same, in my eyes, you are the existence of priceless treasure, why do you think you are not qualified?" At the end of the day, the scenery and temperament are also thoroughly rising. What she is most annoyed with is that she belittles her existence value to nothing. She knows that Bai Zhi is because of her childhood experience, which hides a feeling of inferiority. However, in the eyes of those who like him, the proportion of inferiority is not important. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 "Just because I''m not song mo After a long silence, Bai Zhicai uttered a word without any emotion. Scenery seriously said: "because you are just you, so I like you." Baizhi is just Baizhi. There was a trace of movement in his cold expression. "Song Mo and I were originally decided by our parents. I didn''t like him at all. I came back this time to cancel my engagement with him. I know you work under him. I have thought about it. You will come to my company in the future. Even if you don''t want to work, I can support you." ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about? " "I''m serious, as long as you stay with me." Bai Zhi''s hand stroked her cheek. "We''ve only known each other for two days." "Two days is enough. You have feelings for me, don''t you?" Her hand covered the back of his hand, the last words asked carefully, one eye full of expectation. Bai Zhi didn''t answer her, but lowered her head and heavily kissed her lips. Different from the previous two times when she tasted him, he pried open her teeth, and her warm, wet and soft tongue danced flexibly in her mouth and tasted every corner. The heartbeat of the scenery is extremely fast, she is completely in a passive position, but it is undeniable that she enjoys it very much, and even slowly responds to him, and then his kiss is even more hot. After a long time, her eyes were entangled on her waist, and her eyes were on the white hair. Touch her cheek hand, cool thumb slowly rub her lips, white bite her ear lobe, murmur, "if you are talking about this feeling, then I admit, I have the impulse to press you hard under the body." The blush of scenery is even more fierce. "I''m not going to give you to anyone after I''ve touched it." He whispered, the hand on her face slowly glided to her bare shoulder, her skin was white and smooth, and he let go of it. A gust of night wind, the scenery trembled for a moment, pitifully said: "cold..." Bai Zhi stopped for a second, took off his coat and put it on her body. "You should go back." "I want to stay with you a little longer." She threw herself into his arms and held his waist with both hands. After a while, Bai Zhicai hugged her. "If you don''t go back, your father should be worried." "He knows I can''t die outside, so he won''t worry about me." Her cheap father never doubted her viability. He seemed to sigh, "how can you go back?" "Kiss me again." She raised her head and closed her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly. As she wishes, Bai Zhi kisses her Corner of the eye, scenery opened his eyes and glared at him discontentedly. What she wanted was not a kiss, but kiss! "Yes, let''s go." He took her hand out of the alley and glared at her as if he didn''t feel it. The dim environment covered a streamer in his eyes. In the dark and uninhabited environment, he couldn''t guarantee that the heat in his blood would not force him to do something else when he kissed her sweet lips again. The clock pointed to 12 o''clock. The banquet had already ended. The first lady of Xia family finally went home. Xia Dynasty sat on the sofa in the hall with a terrible black face. Looking at the scenery coming in from the gate, she was full of spring. She almost didn''t put up a sign saying that I was in love. Calm down, calm down Xia Dynasty in the heart constantly reminds oneself, reluctantly and pleasantly asked: "where to?" "To dinner." Scenery is very generous answer, for the party as the protagonist left all the guests to pull a man out of the matter, she did not feel embarrassed. "Scenery, don''t forget that you have a fiance." "You also said it''s a fiance. If you get married, you can get a divorce." She looked at her father''s more and more ugly face, indifferent to continue to say: "besides, song Mo doesn''t like me, there are many rumors, he doesn''t know how many women he''s been looking for, so I''ll find a man to fall in love with. Why?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 Xia Dynasty calm face said: "you and song Mo as long as get married, you have passed the age of innocence, love things do not think too good, before marriage, after marriage, you want to find a man to play can, but not with such a high-profile approach." "I''m not playing with Bai Zhi. I like him. I want to marry him." "Summer scenery!" Can''t, calm can''t, Xia Dynasty clapped up, it seems to be angry, "Baizhi is who, who are you, he is not worthy of you!" "I don''t care who he is. I just like him!" "You! You and song Mo''s marriage was made by your mother at that time. Now you plan to break the engagement with him. Do you deserve your mother Come again and again, every time quarrel noisy, Xia Dynasty likes to move out the mother whose scenery has passed away. The scenery is not willing to show weakness, "that is my mother did not know that song Mo president is crooked, you clearly know song Mo is not a good man, still want me to marry him, do you deserve my mother?" Song Mo''s mother and Fengjing''s mother are good friends, so when Fengjing was born, the two families made a marriage. But when Fengjing was young, her mother died of illness. The beautiful woman had no chance to see that song Mo had grown into a man who could not give her daughter happiness. Xia Chao Qi''s lips trembled, and it took a long time to say a complete sentence, "do you want to marry song Mo so much?" "Yes." "Good." Xia Chao looked at her daughter''s firm face and said in a deep voice: "as long as you can guarantee to terminate the marriage in a way that will not affect the life of the Xia family, I will not care about your marriage, as long as I mean, it was you who took the initiative to break the engagement. If the Xia family was on the cusp of violating their faith, I still have several lists of corporate heirs here. You know what I mean "Then you can save the act of finding a husband for me, because I will succeed." After swearing, the scenery turned and went upstairs. The housekeeper came and handed a cup of tea to the Xia Dynasty, "master, the young lady has grown up." "Hum, the wings are hard, I know how to fly." The Xia Dynasty drank a sip of tea, dropped a trace of anger, and finally ordered: "let people check that Bai Zhi, I want to see what he has in the end, can let my so proud daughter like him." "Yes." Scenery into the room fell on the soft big bed, she closed her eyes for a rest, picked up the phone at the head of the bed, found a number, sent a text message in the past: I have been lying in bed, ready to go to bed, oh, you should rest early. After several minutes, a short message came back from the opposite side: good night. The scenery smiles and hugs the mobile phone, she said, even if it is a stone, she can also cover the warm. At the gate of Zanan company building, this morning was not a plain day. Song Mo pulled Qiu Niannian out of the car. Qiu Niannian''s expression well explained what is unwillingness. In this regard, Mr. Song Mo was even more upset. For the two of them appearing in such a picture, Zanan''s staff had already seen nothing strange. "Qiu Niannian, don''t forget that you are my slave now. As a slave, the master should take you out, and you should be honored." Qiu Niannian wants to get rid of him, grabs his hand, but he doesn''t, "if you don''t threaten the boss of my shop to fire me, I will really thank you." "When my slave, a month''s salary is higher than that of a year''s work, what''s your dissatisfaction?" "At least they won''t call me slave, you white eyed Savannah." Song Mo is furious, "autumn reads aloud!" "President." Bai Zhi suddenly appeared, and his thin spectacles well concealed the light emotion in his eyes. He reminded him with an attitude of being neither humble nor overbearing: "the meeting will start in ten minutes." "Hum!" Song Mo let go of Qiu Niannian''s hand. Before leaving, he looked back at Qiu Niannian like a warning. "After I leave the meeting room, I''d better let me see that you have cleaned my office." "Are you ok?" Bai Zhi asked "I''m fine Thank you, Mr. Bai "Nothing. In the future, try not to have a direct conflict with the president." "Well I''ll listen to you. " For the man who once saved himself in a group of bad youths, Qiu Niannian always has a good faith in him. Bai Zhi''s words are all in this. He needs to appear at the meeting and nod his head slightly. He turns to keep up with song Mo''s steps. Baizhi is a celibate and beautiful man. Even her back is so elegant. Qiu Niannian can''t help but become a bit crazy. If only song Mo was a little bit like Bai Zhi Aware of what she was thinking, she shook her head fiercely. Song Mo is a savannah pig, and will not get better! "This lady..." A beautiful voice appeared from her side. Qiu Niannian turned to see that a beautiful woman was smiling at herself. Her body was slender and graceful, and her face was very beautiful. Her eyes like water overflowed with ripples of laughter, and her mouth also had an elegant smile. It turns out that the ideal perfect woman really exists, she is still looking at her smile Qiu Niannian blushed unconsciously.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 The beauty said with a smile, "Hello, are you a Zanan employee?" "Yes I am. " Qiu Niannian added a word in her heart, although she was just a handyman in Song Mo''s office. "My name is Qiu Niannian. Are you?" "My name is Xia Fengjing. I''m a new comer. Can you take me to the personnel department to report?" "Of course Beauty''s request is always very difficult to be refused. What''s more, she is such an approachable beauty. "Miss Xia, please come with me." "Please." When Fengjing and Qiu Niannian step into the company''s building, a beautiful woman comes into the company at once. She can''t be underestimated. Since she came to Zanan company, Qiu Niannian is still the first time to feel that the group of women didn''t put their envy, jealousy and hatred on themselves. It''s rare to have a sigh of relief. However, why did the personnel manager hear miss Xia''s name, The face will be so strange Qiu Niannian sent the scenery to the manager of the personnel department and left full of doubts. As soon as Qiu Niannian left, the scenery sat on the opposite side of the manager''s desk with a slight hook of lips. Her smile had a kind of bewitching charm, "I want to have an office with Bai Zhi." "Xia, Miss Xia, we can arrange an office for you, nearest to the president." Although it can be said that the office of secretary Bai is closest to the president, the president occupies a floor, and there are many places to be developed on that floor. Mrs. song ordered to add another office next to the president''s office. I believe the president can''t help it. She repeated, "I want to have an office with Bai Zhi." "Miss Xia, you..." The manager is different from Qiu Niannian. He knows who the woman is sitting in front of him. However, he has no idea about her not playing cards according to common sense. "How did Mrs. song tell you?" The manager immediately replied, "meet all the requirements of Miss Xia." "Now, my first request is that I should have an office with Bai Zhi." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The manager brought the scenery to Baizhi''s office. Everything was black and white, just like his own simple style. Seeing that she appreciated everything here, the manager of the personnel department stepped down and closed the door consciously. As for the matter of not informing Baizhi Secretary Bai is so sincere to the president that his fiancee who gives half of the office to the president should have no problem Yeah. "Bai Zhi, do I have any itinerary these days?" Out of the meeting room, song Mo walked into the special elevator and rushed back to his office. The reason is, of course, because of the little girl who always makes him angry. Bai Zhi stands behind song Mo, "there is a dinner with the boss of fashion company three days later." "Oh, the jewelry business." The strength of fashion company is extraordinary. It will be a huge fortune for Zanan to win their advertisement. However, he decided to take the girl to the seaside three days later. Song Mo touched his chin and made a decision, "go to the dinner party that day and take down the fashion business." "President, the other party is the boss of fashion. I''m afraid that my identity is..." "I believe you." The elevator door opened, song Mo interrupted Bai Zhi''s words, "Bai Zhi, but you never let me down." He got out of the elevator and went directly into the president''s office. When the elevator door was closed again, Bai Zhi took off his glasses. His eyes were like a quiet ancient pool, which could not see the bottom. In Zanan company, the higher the position is, the higher the floor will be. Song Mo''s office is on the top floor, while Baizhi''s office is on the floor below songmo. Few people will come up on these two floors. Therefore, after Song Mo leaves, Baizhi can let his real emotions be exposed on his face. For example, he is gloomy and frightening at the moment The face. And this frightening expression turned into consternation the moment he opened the door of his office, because there was a woman sleeping quietly on the sofa. He looked at the door. He didn''t go wrong. This is his office. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 She said, "you sat on the sofa and kneaded her eyes." It''s scenery. Bai Zhi walked over and glanced at her two white thighs because of her sitting posture. Her eyes were put on her sleepy face, "Why are you here?" "Because I miss you." Scenery rushed over, buried his head in his waist, and rubbed like a cat, "these days you don''t come to me, so I have to come to you." Well The feeling of his waist was so good that she moved her hand again. Bai Zhimian took her hand out of her clothes and said, "don''t change the subject. My office is not free to enter." "I didn''t enter casually. I''m also an employee of the company. Speaking of it, although I don''t have a real position, my position in the company is no worse than you. Your current office is also my office." "What the hell are you playing with?" Scenery pulled him to sit by his side, while sitting on his lap, said: "I did not play, is song Mo his mother invited me to your company to work, anyway, I have nothing to do, came here." Bai Zhi stretched out his hand and took her waist in case she fell down, but her tone was always cold, "you know what Mrs. song means." "I know, she just wants me to get close to her son, in case his son blows up his marriage with me for the sake of being with a common girl. However, I don''t like to have a good fight with a mandarin duck, but I can still find the most suitable person for this matter She looked at him with a silly smile. Bai Zhi raised her hand to manage her forehead, which was just a little disordered because of sleeping, and did not speak. Scenery grabs his hand and suddenly says in surprise, "you didn''t wear glasses today." "Don''t like it?" As soon as he entered the door, he put his glasses on the table. She shook her head. "But you don''t wear glasses. You think your eyes are much more beautiful. Your eyesight is OK. Why wear glasses?" "A little nearsighted, just need to read the document." The scenery believed his words is ghost, want her to guess ah, estimate is glasses can cover a lot of things this kind of saying, people often say, eyes are the window of the soul? People like Bai Zhi don''t like to open windows for others every day. This topic is a bit of a second, and the scenery is no longer tangled. She suddenly remembered something and casually mentioned it, "today, I met a good girl at the door and took me to the personnel manager. She seems to be called Let''s read it in autumn. Yes, that''s the name. " Bai Zhiwei was stunned for a moment. "She looks good, but I just feel like I''ve heard her name somewhere Well, it seems to be in the news. " Scenery quietly looked at the white eyes, suddenly realized a clap of hands, "ah, I remember, she is song Mo''s new love, so to speak, she seems to be my enemy?" Bai Zhi''s eyes narrowed slightly, "do you want to rob song Mo with her?" NPC and CPPCC "no interest, but as long as I still hang this song maid''s identity, we will one day be able to make complaints about the two meetings. Alas, poor little white flowers, and I have a comparison with Bai Fu Mei, she will surely be tucking up by many people." That Qiu Niannian is definitely not worthy of song Mo, and there will be a group of people who question whether song Mo''s eyes are healthy. "Scenery." "Well?" "You talk a lot today." She blinked innocently, "did you?" Bai Zhi reached out and raised her chin and lowered her head. Only a little distance could kiss her lips. He whispered slowly, "what are you trying for?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 Scenery, eyes floating, "what, what do you say?" "If you explore Qiu Niannian so much, I will think that you have separated your enthusiasm for me." White fingers gently rub her clean chin, lover''s whispering, she has red cheek, pink flush, has the impulse of a kiss. In fact, he did the same. The scenery clearly felt that when he was kissing his lips, he also stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked it, "boom". Her mind was like a fireworks explosion. Although she had the courage to tease people, it was easy for her maiden heart to overflow when she was teased. "My dear Miss Xia, now you can tell me what your purpose is to inquire about Qiu Niannian." If it''s for song mo A cold light passed in Bai Zhi''s eyes. The scenery is not aware of shaking, "I am not to see her and song Mo go very close? You follow song Mo again, then I I''m afraid you''re interested in her, too Well, this reason "I have documents to deal with. You can have a good rest." Bai Zhi picked up the woman sitting on her lap and put it on the sofa. He got up and went to the desk. The scenery then stood up and walked behind him. "Hello, Bai Zhi, you won''t really be interested in her, will you?" "You think too much." "Why don''t you look at me and answer?" "Because I want to see the documents." Bai Zhi puts on her glasses and opens the document. Her eyes are not on the scenery around her. But his reaction made the scenery chatter, "are you interested in her? You''re definitely interested in her, aren''t you? Your attitude shows that you must be interested in her, right? Don''t pretend to ignore my problems, asshole Bai Zhi put down the document, fiercely stretched out his hand and took her arm. At the same time, when she poured into his arms, he sealed it with a kiss. This noisy little woman was quiet. "I''m only interested in you now." Feeling the heat on her hips and the smoke in her head, she felt that she still believed him better. Bai Zhi didn''t like Qiu Niannian, which was a great harvest for her. Since then, Fengguang and Baizhi have lived a life of no shame and no impatience in the office That''s weird! Bai Zhi not only needs to meet song Mo''s various requirements, but also needs a large number of documents to wait for him to see every day. Isn''t he a secretary? Yes, but song Mo, as the president, only knows how to find a woman to publicize his overbearing reputation, so Bai zhilai will take care of all the things in the company. Otherwise, people think that the president does not have so much time to fall in love with the female owner. Bai Zhi becomes a workaholic, which can be bitter scenery. She said she came to work in the company, but in fact she just put up a name. So she changed her posture every day and lay on the sofa playing with her mobile phone. When her eyes were tired, she ran over to harass Bai Zhi from time to time. Bai Zhi can only kiss her, then touch her head, "darling, I have something to deal with now, I will accompany you later." Then the scenery will be depressed to sit on the sofa, puffing his cheek, feel like a pet dog cat owners. After a full two days of such a day, maybe Baizhi also found that she had a particularly boring life. She casually took out a document and said, "Dear Miss Xia, can you do me a favor?" She was lying on the sofa without looking up. "What?" "This document needs to be sent to the office on the 16th floor." Who knows the scenery is still unmoved, "what reward do I have for running errands for you?" "I''ll take you to the park the day after tomorrow." ¡°yes£¬sir£¡¡± The scenery gets up at the speed of light, rushes to take the document, and leaves the office full of vitality. White to the face slightly helpless, but the corner of the mouth can not be suppressed slowly up a point. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 Scenery put things to the elevator, but not into the elevator, the corner of the corridor rushed out, a woman hit her, fortunately she held the wall did not fall. "Oh, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to! " Qiu Niannian was busy bending down to apologize. She looked up and said, "eh, is it Miss Xia?" The scenery looks a little ugly, "Miss autumn, it''s common sense not to run in the corridor." "Yes, I''m sorry Because the president asked me to help him buy coffee and gave me time limit, so I couldn''t help running. Miss Xia, I''m really sorry to bump into you! " "Coffee? I remember that every office has coffee and tea The president asked you to go out and buy it? " Qiu Niannian said with gnashing teeth, "he said the coffee in the coffee shop on the corner was good." In fact, it was just for her. "It seems that the president really looks at Miss Qiu differently." Qiu Niannian was not sure what the scenery said in this words, nor did she dare to answer the words rashly. She just thought that she might as well not take this as a different look! "Miss Qiu, are you still going? Not that the president gave you a time limit? " "Ah! I almost forgot! " Qiu Niannian remembered the most important thing. She ran with her bag. As a result, she ran too fast. When she turned the corner, she couldn''t stop and hit the hard wall directly. She fell to the ground and spilled coffee all over the floor. She covered her forehead and shed tears. By the way, she twisted her foot. "Hello, Qiu Niannian!" Suddenly, the man put down his arrogant figure. He lowered himself to help Qiu Niannian. He saw her red and swollen forehead and her swollen ankle. He looked at the scenery standing beside him with cold eyes. His voice was chilly, "what did you do to her?" Scenery: Isn''t it? She can lie down with a gun? Song Mo is to see Qiu Niannian out for a long time has not come back to find people, but did not want to bump into this scene, the woman in front of him is known, his mother to arrange for Xia Fengjing to come to the company, he is no doubt against, but he can''t help his mother''s crying, two make three hanging, and then think, she will come, as long as you know how to be calm, he will not treat her How about it? In fact, when Xia Fengguang comes, the company relies on Bai Zhi''s office and doesn''t come out at all. Although song Mo feels strange, the autumn Niannian beside him has occupied all his mind. Therefore, he selectively ignores the unsettled xiafengguang in the company. However, women are women. Even though she pretends to be on her own, she still can''t help thinking about Qiu Niang like other women Yes. Hum, sure enough, this fiancee is not a good thing! I don''t know the scenery of song Mo''s psychological activities "Shut up!" Song Mo cold voice interrupted her words, "do you know who you moved the woman?" ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. " "Summer scenery, don''t forget your identity, even if you are the woman my mother loves. I have thousands of ways to make you regret that you shouldn''t have offended my woman." "Wait..." "On the surface, they play hard to get, but behind their backs, they play these unworthy means." Song Mo hummed, "summer scenery, I see many women like you." Listen to him more say more strange, autumn Niannian also can''t care to cry, she just want to open mouth was song Mo pull behind. Song Mo protects the petite woman behind her. She is a tyrant. People can''t help but tremble when they look at her. "Qiu Niannian is my woman. No matter who tries to move her, he has to pay the corresponding generation Well As one thing hit his face in an impartial way, he snorted and stepped back. The thing landed. It turned out to be a high-heeled shoe. Song Mo only felt the burning pain on his face. He looked at the damned woman full of anger, but before he could say anything, he smashed another high-heeled shoe on the opposite side. "Listen to people, you stupid narcissist!" There was a whiff of inspiration in the corner of the wall, and the sound of a mobile phone falling to the ground. Scenery can ignore these, she barefoot on the ground, inserted waist is a burst of abuse, "you TM think you are who? All women have to like you, for you can do anything? Do you know that your IQ is negatively correlated with your face? Every day, you think you are an ancient emperor. All the women stand in line waiting for your luck, and they have to perform a palace trick for you. Your face is whiter than a woman, your waist is thinner than a woman''s, and her legs are longer than a woman''s. not every woman likes you as a sissy, and the Cinderella behind you is the only one who is a princess every day Protect, I am a white, rich and beautiful girl. Can''t I lower my status and compete with her? The air in the whole building smells bad because of your stupid breath, you idiot She reached out her right hand and compared a middle finger, "son of bite!" Song Mo''s face was blue and white, and his handsome face was funny because of a shoe print on one side. His angry chest floated up and down. It seemed that for the first time, he heard a woman scold him and didn''t know how to react. Finally, he swept to a group of heads exposed at the corner of the corridor, "what are you looking at! Don''t you have to work? " A group of onlookers immediately scattered, some people have not forgotten to pick up their mobile phones dropped on the ground.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 "Summer, wind, light! You want to die Song Mo''s anger is not general big, he loosened the hand of holding autumn Niannian, step by step toward the scenery. In the middle stood a man, blocking song Mo''s way forward, "president, Miss Qiu''s injury needs treatment." Song Mo looks back. Qiu Niannian is leaning against the wall because of sprain and has just been pulled by him. She is leaning against the wall with a thin layer of sweat on her painful face. She stands there alone, just like a deserted Cinderella. "Summer scenery, it''s not over." Gnash teeth finish this sentence, song Mo turns back to hold autumn nianniannian to go. The scenery was relieved. "Now I know I''m afraid." Bai Zhi picked up the two shoes that she had thrown on the ground and came over. She squatted down and put her bare feet into the shoes. She said, "I''m not afraid. It''s just It''s just that I don''t want to destroy my image of a lady in other people''s eyes. " Song Mo is a man, but she is just a woman. The system only points the point of her life for her, and has no point of force value. Therefore, she can throw song Mo, but she may not win him. Bai Zhi stood up. He was speechless. The scenery was uneasy, "I Am I giving you trouble? " "No "Then why are you looking at me like that?" "I wonder how much more surprise you can bring me." She smiles triumphantly, "that future day is so long, you can look forward to, that what..." She looks a little worried, white to ask her: "what''s the matter?" "Aren''t you interested in Qiu Niannian? You don''t care if she''s hurt? " After listening to her full of complaints, Bai Zhi sighed. It turned out that she still remembered this matter in her heart. Well, if you don''t make it clear, she will always remember it, "she and I are not what you think." "It''s not what I thought. What is that?" "My mother, she died when I was very young." Bai Zhi thought of once, her eyes dim and unclear, "because my father had other women outside, so she was abandoned." "Bai Zhi..." The scenery hugs his arm, obviously does not want him to say again. But Bai Zhi relieved with a smile. He took her into his arms and kissed her head. "Qiu Niannian is very similar to my mother, not in appearance but in feeling. They are all dodder flowers." Dodder that can''t live without men. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be so small." It must be a bad memory, scenery is very guilty, because she reminds him of the past. "It''s none of your business. I''m fine now." She tiptoed on his chin. "I promise, no one will bully you with me." "My pleasure." He bowed his head and kissed her. The boss of fashion company decided to have the dinner at the restaurant by the sea. Bai Zhi took the document and went to the appointed place. His mood was not relaxed. According to the information he investigated, Yu Li was a young and promising person, and he was also a difficult figure. As the president of fashion company, kezanan only sent a secretary. This is not appropriate, perhaps in Yu Li''s opinion It would be an insult. There was a man and a woman talking happily, and Bai Zhi''s hand of pushing the door stopped. He felt that the female voice was very familiar to him. When a waiter was passing by with a dining car in the corridor, he opened the door. As expected, there was a beautiful woman as well as a handsome man. The woman got up, went to the door, holding Bai Zhi''s arm, "little fish, this is my boyfriend, how is it, handsome?" This woman, of course, is scenery. "It''s not Xiaoyu, it''s Xiaoyu." Daily correction of a sentence, Yu Li looked to Bai Zhi, quite disgusted way: "OK." Bai Zhi nodded, "general manager Yu, I came to replace president Zanan Bai Zhi." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 "Hum, I know who you are. The little girl has to mention you every day. It''s hard for me to know if I want to know. How can song Mo send you here, others?" Yu Li''s every move is very elegant, so his pickiness has become aristocratic. "President, he..." Without waiting for Bai Zhi to finish, the scenery pulls him to sit down and interrupts him, "Song Mo has gone to play the game of Prince and Cinderella with his family Qiu Niannian, so today is my family Bai Zhi coming to talk business with you." "Song mo." Yu Li said grimly: "he regards me as a pawn. He sent a secretary to the dinner party in person." "Well, I don''t like to hear that. Is my boyfriend insulting you when she comes to talk business with you?" Yu Li seemed to think of this layer. He was stunned for a moment, and then cut out, "it''s not good to fall in love with someone. I have to find a secretary." "I like him, and I don''t want anyone but him." The scenery grasps Bai Zhi''s hand, small face a school of serious. Bai Zhihui held her hand. He didn''t respond to Yu Li''s contempt. He put out the document and said, "maybe Yu can see our plan for jewelry advertising." "Don''t look, this advertisement will give you good, but I see in the face of the girl." The scenery frowns, "Hello, Yu Li!" "Well, well, you won''t let me say that, but do you think he didn''t check my information before he came? Without you, I would not have agreed to this business simply. After all, I am proud and arrogant. I would be fine if I didn''t deal with song Mo''s behavior It seems reasonable that Yu Li said this. She did not want to make him feel unhappy because she came out to make this business successful. "Baizhi, Xiaoyuer is my senior student in foreign universities. I didn''t look up to him because I despised your ability, just..." It''s just that she can''t make up a reason. "I understand." She looked pathetic like a sick kitten. Bai Zhi touched her head. If no one else was around, he would give her a warm kiss. "Tut." The warmth between them makes Yu Li, a single dog, very uncomfortable. He thinks that he has not even caught up with his fiancee, "girl, are you going to play with him or seriously?" "Seriously, of course!" "If I remember correctly, you still have a fiance, that is song Mo, who goes to pick up girls in two or three days." Scenery gnashing teeth, "sooner or later, I will break the engagement with that mentally retarded 250." "Oh, your lipstick is half gone." "Really?" Fengguang took out the mirror and found that the lipstick was light. "I''ll go to the bathroom!" As a lady''s scenery, she left for the toilet to make up. As soon as she left, Bai Zhi''s gentle family member''s breath disappeared. "What would you like to say to me?" he said with a polite and distant smile "Baizhi, ha..." Yu Li said with a smile of unknown meaning, "when I heard that the scenery was going to be with you, I was shocked. The scenery must not have known. You and I knew each other three years ago." "If you forget too much, you can''t blame Mr. Yu even if you forget to tell the scenery." "Oh? You don''t want me to tell the scenery? " "I have no right to influence president Yu''s thoughts." "You have such a vague attitude, but I''m not sure how you feel about the scenery." Bai Zhiwen runru Yu said with a smile, "does this affect our cooperation?" "No Yu Li said with a lazy smile, "do you know what Fengjing talked to me before you came? She said that she wanted me to help you, to help you deal with song Mo and to avenge you. " Yu Li said, very satisfied to see the face of the face changed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 "Mr. Bai, it seems that not only me, but also scenery knows your identity. Maybe the scenery has already guessed that you are only using her when you are with her. So, what are you going to do?" Even in the car, Bai Zhi''s mind kept echoing Yu Li''s words. He didn''t even hear what the people beside him said. "Bai Zhi, Bai Zhi..." See him ignore oneself, scenery increased decibel, "Bai Zhi!" A sudden brake, Bai Zhi stopped the car on the side of the road, slightly side head, unknown so asked: "what''s the matter?" "I''m asking you, what did Yu Li tell you when I left? You don''t talk to me. You''re mysterious. Are you hiding something from me The scenery embraces the arm to look at him, a face you don''t want to cheat my expression. "Aren''t you hiding something from me?" Bai Zhi said, unable to recognize his feelings, "before I came, what did you talk to Yu Li again?" "I..." She chewed her lips and thought for a long time. Finally, she said, "the wind is so strong that I can''t hear her!" Bai Zhi bullied her and trapped her in the chair. "You ask Yu Li to help me deal with song Mo, and the equal reward is that you marry him. Am I right?" "What? That''s what he told you! " The scenery was surprised, and then immediately in his heart Yu Li mantra hundreds of times, "I have asked him to discuss to help you, but he did not mention let me marry him! Yu Li has a fiancee. He loves his fiancee very much. They will get married in a month Wait, you''re talking to me As soon as she saw that he showed such an expression, she knew it all. She pushed him away and sat down, pursed her lips and looked indignant. Bai Zhi chuckled, "you know my identity." ¡°¡­¡­ I know. " She hesitated for a long time before she replied, "my father sent someone to check it out. He told me." "What else did your father say?" The eye light of scenery is dim one cent, "say you and I are together just to make use of me, with the help of Xia family''s power to overthrow song mo Bai Zhi agreed and nodded, "he said it''s very reasonable." She dropped her eyes. "But it makes sense, but it''s not right." The man who had just been depressed raised his head and looked at him closely. Bai Zhi thought that her series of expression changes were too interesting. He pulled her into his arms, and his lips overflowed with a faint smile. "I said it. After I touched you, I won''t give you to anyone again." "So?" She expected Ai Ai to raise her eyes, because she still did not hear the words she wanted to hear most from his mouth. Bai Zhi sighed as if she had lost, and her lips stuck to her cochlea. The voice of those three words was very small, but slowly and forcefully, which were clearly expressed. In addition to the scenery, these three words will never be heard by anyone else. She smiles and pours into his arms. On the way back, Fengguang''s face was full of contented smile. Although Bai Zhi was a modest, polite and good-natured figure, in fact, he was indifferent to everyone. It was really not a simple thing to hear him express his feelings. Even if he developed according to the original text, his feelings for qiuniannian had never been mentioned. Of course, the scenery did not differ With Qiu Niannian, she likes to take the initiative. However, her happy mood did not last long, because on the road not far from the sea, they saw a quarrelling couple. Song Mo and Qiu Niannian. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 The scenery looks at Bai Zhi, the meaning is very clear, let him make a decision. Bai Zhi, however, seems to have not seen song Mo and Qiu Niannian, passing by them directly, and those who are addicted to flirting don''t notice that this is an acquaintance''s car. Bai Zhi sent scenery home. Before getting off the bus, Fengguang gave him a French kiss. After successfully stirring up his enthusiasm, she got out of the car easily and ran into the door of Xia family. Bad girl. Bai Zhi leaned on the back of her chair to breathe, and her thoughts were emptied. The scenery was afraid that Yu Li would embarrass him, so she went to find Yu Li. It seems that she did not know that she had known Yu Li three years ago. However, she only knew Yu Li, because Yu Li refused to cooperate with him to overthrow song mo. today, Yu Li left in the middle of the scenery He mentioned the matter in person and was willing to do it. However, when the time came, he wanted 30% shares of Zanan company. Bai Zhi agreed. In fact, he didn''t pay attention to Zanan company at all. Anything he didn''t need could be anything. Bai Zhi told himself that he was ready to act. After a day''s appointment with Baizhi in the park, Baizhi asked Bai Zhi to stay at home for the next few days. Of course, she didn''t want to, but Baizhi would come to see her every day, and she would forget if she didn''t want to see Baizhi any more. Scenery sat on the swing in the yard to pass the time, waiting for Bai Zhi to come to her. The passing Xia Dynasty hummed, "if you have a man, you will forget your father." She said, "that''s not true. Baizhi is much better to me than you are to me." "His wrist is much more powerful than you think. I think he will abandon you in the future. How can you cry to me?" "I''m not going to cry for you. If he abandons me, I''ll find another man." Xia Dynasty narrowed his eyes, and showed a dignified and shrewd expression in the mall, "Bai Zhi he, is a cruel role." Bai Zhi will suddenly give Bai Zhi such a high evaluation. Her father is not right. Just when the scenery wants to ask what happened, the housekeeper comes over with a man. Even if he comes to other people''s home, he can show his defiant appearance. There is no one else except song mo. Song Mo disdained to scan the scenery, but to the Xia Dynasty is reluctant to polite way: "Uncle Xia." "It''s song mo Xia Dynasty also glanced at the scenery. After seeing her stand up from the swing, he asked song Mo, "what''s the matter with you coming to Xia''s house all of a sudden?" "At my mother''s command, I came to see my uncle and Miss Xia." Scenery heart ha ha two, your that condescending expression, can not see that you are to visit people. Xia Chao said with a smile, "Madam song, I haven''t seen her for a long time since I met her at a banquet a few years ago. How is your mother doing "My mother is not in good health, so she seldom goes out recently. In fact, it is not only because of her mother that she came to visit uncle Xia this time. The doctor said that my mother''s condition is getting worse. Therefore, I think that when my mother can accompany me, I realized her wish." Scenery suddenly felt that his next words were not good. Sure enough, song Mo said in a reluctant tone: "Uncle Xia, please let me and Miss Xia as soon as possible..." "Song mo." Scenery stood up to interrupt his words, blooming a standard smile, "do you know Qiu Niannian is pregnant?" "What?" The scenery appreciated song Mo''s once-in-a-lifetime surprise, and his smile was even more brilliant. "I said Qiu Niannian was pregnant. Do you think if she knew that the father of the child was going to marry another woman, would she kill the child or take the child away from home with her?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 Song Mo''s company is facing unprecedented crisis because of the intrigue of the male two Bai Zhi. Forced by his mother''s death, he is also desperate. He finally remembers that he still has a fiancee from a rich family. Song Mo chooses to marry Xia Fengguang, but it is not because of his love for her. However, Xia Fengguang in the original text does not know that she thinks song Mo will turn around But in the airport five years later, when she saw Qiu Niannian returning home with a little boy who looked like song Mo, she could imagine how angry she was. After all, as song Mo''s real wife, she had no children. Scenery has rarely recalled the plot, but this does not mean that her brain is not good enough to forget the plot. Song Mo is a tyrannical president of the type. After five years of marriage, he did not fall in love with Xia Fengguang. Knowing that qiuniannian is pregnant with his child, he may not be able to talk with Qiu Niannian so that she can be his mistress at ease Yeah. Before he came, he discussed this with Qiu Niannian. His love was only for Qiu Niannian, and Xia scenery was just a chess piece he used. However, he did not expect that Qiu Niannian would choose to go abroad to leave him when he knew he was pregnant. Yes, song Mo wavered. The scenery in the heart felt a trace of pleasure, the female match is not to highlight the male and female Lord''s sadistic love and deep existence. Xia Chao put out the old fox''s smile, "who is autumn Niannian?" "It''s a friend of song Mo and I The scenery does not mean to look at Song Mo, "do you think so?" ¡°¡­¡­ Well. " Song Mo lowered his eyes. The scenery tilts a head to smile, "by the way, song Mo, what do you want to do in our house?" "It''s OK, uncle Xia. Please forgive me for my business. Goodbye." As song Mo came, he left with a cold face. "I will release the news today, you and song Mo break the engagement." Smell speech, scenery unexpected looking at the Xia Dynasty, "you don''t want me to break the engagement with him?" "It''s one thing for him to play with women outside, but it''s another to leave seeds behind." For the first time in the Xia Dynasty, the decisive tone of killing and cutting that was only found in shopping malls was put out at home for the first time. In their circle, how many men don''t like to raise a few women outside? In many people''s eyes, these women are still a love affair, but these people are very clear that only the right wife can give birth to their own children, which is not only related to blood, but also the position of inheritors. It is really stupid to leave illegitimate children outside. The Xia Dynasty used to appreciate song Mo''s many inhumane tricks, but unexpectedly, he would be planted on a civilian woman one day, and according to his reaction, he did not intend to let qiuniannian''s children disappear. Even if the Xia Dynasty could kill the children in qiuniannian''s stomach for the sake of scenery, there were two such things. It was hard to guarantee that a second qiuniannian and a child would appear. That''s stupid, song mo. Yeah, that''s stupid. If song Mo married Xia Fengjing, indeed, he could use the power of Xia family to stabilize the financial situation of zhanan company. Five years later, Qiu Niannian will not only return with a child, but also bring a new peach blossom, that is, the third male. Song Mo finally cooperated with the third male to overthrow Bai Zhi and Yu Li. However, he can''t marry the scenery now. Naturally, Qiu Niannian will also come back You won''t go abroad, and there''s no reason for the third man to appear. After the Xia Dynasty left, Fengguang continued to sit on the swing. When the clock pointer pointed to six o''clock, Bai Zhicai appeared. He was an hour later than the previous few days. He also knew that his late arrival would make the eldest lady unhappy, so he also brought gifts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 The scenery turned her head and pretended to ignore him. Bai Zhi smiles and sits on the other side of the swing next to her. He grabs her hand. "Sorry, I''m late today." "I must have seen some beautiful woman on the road and forgot the time." "I didn''t see a beautiful woman on my way, but now there is one in front of me." Scenery or do not see him, hum a, "glib." "I was fired." "What?" She was surprised to see that he didn''t wear glasses today. Finally, Bai Zhi kisses her forehead. "Song Mo''s company can''t hold on, so he fired me as a secretary." "Is it that simple?" He thought seriously, "probably, the main reason is that I caused the company''s financial crisis." Scenery: "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Be clear. What''s going on? You won''t let me go to the company these days because you have a plan, right? " "Not bad." Bai Zhi is very generous to admit, "zhanan company all customer information I gave Yu Li, Yu Li is a means, with these, he can poach song Mo two-thirds of the old customers, what''s more, song Mo also spent a lot of money to take a piece of the most worthless land." The scenery can''t believe asked: "Song Mo is so stupid?" "Silly girl, you have to know, in order to fall in love these days, he threw all the work he should do on me. Every time he made an appointment for business, only I came forward, but many people were already dissatisfied." From the first day he got the trust of song Mo, Bai Zhi had been casting his net slowly. It was difficult to find a small hole in the dike, but the hole was accumulating more and more. When it was discovered, it had collapsed. Zanan company was heavily in debt and lost the support of Xia family. There was no other choice but to close down. It''s also thanks to Qiu Niannian. Thanks to her, song Mo can be so addicted to love that he forgets his own job. The scenery is silent. Sure enough, the presidents in the novel who fall in love every day and don''t delay their career are deceptive. However, one thing she didn''t understand was, "how can Yu Li help you? The last time I asked him to help you, he refused "He wanted 30% of Zanan''s shares, and I agreed." "But don''t you say that Zanan company is heavily in debt and will soon declare bankruptcy?" "That''s a pity. Mr. Yu seems to have miscalculated. My purpose is not to get Zanan company, but to destroy it. If he wants the 30% shares, no one will stop him." Only at this time when the shareholders withdraw one after another, if Yu Li picks up the 30 shares, he will have to bear so much debt. The scenery fell down in his arms with a smile, "you pit Yu Li, ha ha ha, I''ve seen him pull so much. If he knew he was trapped, he would be angry to death!" Bai Zhi gently stroked her back, so as not to laugh. When she had finished laughing, she raised her head and her eyes flashed, "well Is your revenge finished? " He nodded, always indifferent face, in the past can not see the anger of hatred, now also can not see in revenge after the relief, he just light said: "it''s over." "Then we..." The scenery retreated from his arms and sat down. His eyes were a little erratic. Bai Zhi feels helpless to her worry, holds her hand to lift up, "you see what this is?" "Ring!" On the ring finger of her left hand, the silver ring was shining in the warm sun. The scenery stood up excitedly, "when did you put it on for me?" "When you didn''t want to talk to me at first." Speaking of it, she didn''t want to see him at the beginning. He took his hand and did something This is not the time to think about it! "You, you, you What do you mean by wearing this for me? " Bai Zhi also stood up. His dark eyes, like the night, were dyed with the color of sunset. He was so gentle, "what do you think will be the meaning of marriage proposal?" The progress is too fast, the scenery blushes, for a long time, I can''t speak. "An hour ago, song Mo and his mother broke off the relationship between mother and son, because song Mo was going to marry Qiu Niannian." She was confused. "So?" Bai Zhi pulled her into her arms, "I don''t like losing to song mo." "Because of this reason..." Her words are not enough, his lips have been blocked by his hot kiss, different from the past, this kiss is very fierce, she can even very clearly feel the information from him, he is sure to get it. The scenery was dizzy. Well, for this reason, she was willing to marry him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 Once a shopping mall giant, Zanan company suddenly collapsed overnight. With this, Xia''s enterprise became the new successor in the business kingdom with unstoppable courage. It is said that this is because Xiashi has recruited a new general manager. In fact, it is equivalent to Xiashi''s real decision-maker, because the chairman of the board, Xia Chao, has become a new general manager It''s getting more and more out of business. In any case, it can be imagined that with the increasing influence of Xia family, as the only successor of Xia family, Xia Fengguang''s identity has also risen, and she has not been married. Well, she''s going to get married in three days, but so far, she''s not married, and she doesn''t have a husband, does she? Scenery was blocked in the wedding shop, how many times is this? The rich young master pretended to be natural and unrestrained, and then invited her to have a candlelight dinner. She looked at Yu Li, who pretended to see the scenery not far away, and thought that the stingy devil, Bai Zhi, was not a pit for him? He was able to hold grudges until now, thinking that Yu Li could not help. She suppressed her impatience and gave a polite smile to the man in front of him: "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry to refuse your kindness. I don''t have time." "There''s always time to squeeze. Miss Xia, I''ve heard you''re very beautiful. If you''re really famous, it''s better to meet them." To be fair, Zhang Fang is good, but he is a famous playboy. He claims that no one can escape his collusion as long as it is the beautiful woman he likes. Now, he is doomed to run into a wall. "If it''s hard to meet, even if it''s fate, I''ve ordered the best restaurant, just waiting for Miss Xia." "I said, I don''t have time." The scenery has been too lazy to keep a polite smile. But Zhang Fang still pestered, "Miss Xia, as long as you are willing to go with me, I can guarantee that you will not regret it." With that, he had a strong hormonal smile. Scenery ha ha, two, directly around him to leave, but her hand was caught by Zhang Fang, great strength, at least, she struggled also did not get off, "Zhang Fang, let me go!" Sometimes women also like tough men. Zhang Fang grasped the hand of scenery and approached her, "Miss Xia, why do you need to leave in such a hurry, eh?" The scenery got goose bumps, because she suddenly remembered song Mo, who had not been seen for a long time. Unfortunately, the overbearing president''s routine didn''t work for her. She looked coldly, "let me go, can''t you understand me?" "It''s hard to catch you. How can I let you go so easily?" A crowd of grass mud horses galloped past her heart. Yu Li finally didn''t want to just watch the opera. He was about to go to save the scenery. But there was a man who moved faster than him. Seeing that man, he suddenly withdrew with a smile of evil interest. He called a man, "Bai Zhi, your fiancee is going to be robbed." Well, let him look forward to the next plot. Zhang Fang''s hand was suddenly pulled away, because it came suddenly, and he was not prepared at all. When he looked at the killed Cheng Yaojin, his warning words also sounded in his ear. "Don''t touch her." Song Mo''s face seems to be covered with frost. The scenery looks at the man who blocks in front of the body unexpectedly. In the past, Zhang Fang knew song Mo naturally. In the past, it may be said that song Mo was the person he could not provoke. But now, song Mo, is he still a character? "I also said who it was. It was Mr. Song." "Zhang Fang, I don''t know you like to force women. Is your style so bad?" "Where does Mr. Song come from? I remember that when Mr. Song lived a luxurious life, you asked many women to accompany you to dinner." "All I''m looking for are willing women." "Yes, after all, there is only one around Mr. song now..." Zhang Fang made a special pause. "Cinderella." At the beginning, it was not a secret that song Mo and Miss Xia''s divorced, and the reason why he wanted to quit was even less a secret. Think about how high spirited song Mo was at that time. Now, people regard him as a joke. How many elders teach their children that they pursue the so-called true love, they just end up like song mo. Zhang Fangming satirizes, but song Mo just doesn''t speak. He is no longer the song Mo he used to be. He becomes calm and introverted. The scenery suddenly took pity on him. Zhang Fang looked at the scenery with a signboard smile, "Miss Xia, you shouldn''t like him to appear here. I can help you get rid of these annoying flies, as long as you say a word from Miss Xia." "In that case, why don''t you drive yourself away first?" Zhang Fang was very thick skinned, "well, I''m not like song mo. to describe me, I have to use butterfly properly." "Butterfly?" Suddenly, there was a deep male voice, which sounded from behind Zhang Fang. Zhang put down his consciousness and turned around. A heavy fist was on his face. He only had time to cry out and fell heavily on the ground. The man''s elegant cufflinks, elegant and calm appearance can not see that he just will be such a violent person, he smiles, very beautiful, "let you become a butterfly with broken wings.""Bai Zhi!" With a sweet cry, Bai Zhi had a human doll hanging on her body. He held her buttocks to prevent her from falling down. Since he left Zanan company, he had not worn glasses. So he looked down at her eyes and filled with the tenderness that everyone could see. "I''m late. Is there anything wrong?" "It''s OK!" She shook her head and buried her head in his neck with satisfaction. "It''s very kind of you to come." Bai Zhi kisses her side face. "Bai Zhi! How dare you hit me Zhang Fang fell down and stood up from the ground. He was not as handsome as before, but he was still standing still and was hit by people coming from behind. Yu Li was very concerned and asked, "Mr. Zhang, are you ok?" He asked are concerned, but did not see squat down to help people. Zhang didn''t get up for a long time. Yu Li blamed Bai Zhi and said, "Bai Zhi, how can you beat people? Mr. Zhang is the only son of Zhang Jia. If something happens to him, can you take responsibility? " "Hello! Xiao yu''er The scenery rises. "I think you are a little mistaken." Bai Zhi patted the scenery on the back, indicating that she should be calm and not impatient. "This shop is under Miss Lu''s name. Zhang Fang has an accident here. Miss Lu must be responsible." The rumored Miss Lu is the fiancee whose hand Yu Li has not yet found. Yu Li''s expression changed, and then gritted his teeth, "Bai Zhi, you are cruel, Zhang Fang, let''s go out and have a good chat." "Who are you? You, let me go!" The protest was invalid. Poor Zhang Fang just stood up and was dragged out to chat by Yu Li. The redundant person left, Bai Zhi naturally looks at Song Mo, his face look can not see what he is thinking, and song Mo is just looking at him quietly. There is something wrong with the atmosphere. When the scenery is enough for koala, she gets down from Bai Zhi''s body and stands well. She holds Bai Zhi''s hand. "Just now I was entangled by Zhang Fang, he has helped me." Bai Zhi said with a smile, "Mr. Song, thank you for helping my fiancee." "I''m just a man who can''t stand bullying women." Song Mo looks at the scenery. To tell the truth, it is impossible for him not to be in a delicate mood. In the past, Baizhi was his subordinate and Fengguang was his fiancee. Now, although Baizhi is laughing, song Mo knows that Bai Zhi is declaring his sovereignty. All this should have been his. "Song Mo, I changed it!" Qiu Niannian comes down from the upstairs. She is wearing a wedding dress, and her face looks lovely. Because her stomach has grown up, she specially adjusts a wedding dress that does not show her waist. She comes to song Mo and is stunned by the scenery and Bai Zhi. The happy expression on her face is also gone, but she also says politely, "Hello, you two." Bai Zhi nodded slightly, "it turns out that Mr. Song is here to accompany Miss Qiu in her wedding dress test." "Well, what do you think?" Bai Zhi smiles and doesn''t speak. Song Mo took Qiu Niannian and went upstairs. After a few steps, he stopped and said: "Bai Zhi, you don''t think I''m too mean. Even if I feel regret, I won''t ask for it back." This sentence seems to show their determination to others, but also seems to warn themselves that song Mo and Qiu Niannian are gone upstairs. The scenery raises Mou, "what does he say mean?" "Nothing." Bai Zhi raised her hand to manage her slightly disordered forehead hair, "want to choose wedding dress how also don''t call me?" "Aren''t you busy? Then I can come by myself. " She is considerate. Although she said that her father approved Baizhi, she was just like venting her dissatisfaction and giving all the work to Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi is a busy person now. "I''ve got a custom-made wedding dress." She was surprised. "When did you order it? Why don''t I know? " "As early as a month ago, it has been sent home today. Let''s go home. How about you show it to me?" "Good!" She burst into a smile and fell into his arms. How can someone be the first to see her in her wedding dress? Bai Zhi kisses her on the top of her head. Tonight, he will personally put on the wedding dress for her and take it off for her. As soon as possible, she will become his own woman. Those who do not have long eyes can be less. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 In the blank world, there is nothing but white. The scenery looks at the integral on the panel to become 66, satisfied smile. "The host task is good, the mall is upgraded, new items are added, and the medicine is brought back to life. Do you want to buy it?" The voice of the system remains unchanged, or so no emotional fluctuations, or so can not hear men and women. It''s a miracle to escape be! Scenery moved, "how many points do you need to bring back the dead to life?" "30 points, 30% off the first day." "No!" She didn''t want to think of refused, but also 30% off, even if it is 21 points points is expensive to die! It''s better for her to go on a mission in another world. She looks up and says, "select the script." The book composed of data appeared around the scenery, and there was no name. She took one at random, and the book in her hand appeared a name. Around the book also disappeared, as usual, see the name of her cold. The name of "ghost King''s only favorite: concubine of the commons" is very compelling. When you open the book, the plot is directly implanted into the mind of scenery. The female Lord is Xia Qimeng, a commoner daughter of the prime minister''s family of Dawei kingdom. Her mother died early and was bullied by her legitimate mother and sister. The prime minister''s house can be called upon by everyone. She is the only one who is weak and not loved by the prime minister. However, one day, after Xia Qimeng wakes up in the water, she seems to be a different person. She is not only brilliant in literature, but also skilled in martial arts Her people have been revenged again. Not only that, when she disguised as going to the temple to worship her mother, she disguised herself as a man and went to the military camp. She successfully joined up with the male Lord, the famous ghost king. Xiao Ruo, the ghost king, was the chief General guarding the frontier, while Xia Qimeng became his military adviser. This man and a woman were always in trouble, and the enemy was Guangliu''s However, he was the king of Guangliu. So in the days of the battle, Xia Qimeng successfully won the hearts of man 1 and Man 2. The scenery sighed deeply, "mission begins." When she opened her eyes again, the environment around her had changed. The antique room, the silk and satin she was wearing, the beautiful face in the bronze mirror, and the maid who was busy dressing her up. The maid Xiaolv put on the jade hairpin for the scenery and said happily, "Miss, today, your Highness the ghost King returns to the dynasty. You must appear at the Palace Banquet beautifully. Your highness must be stunned." "Of course, our young lady is the most famous beauty. If she is not the fiancee of his Highness the ghost king, the suitors are afraid to queue up from the east to the west of the city." Little Green''s twin sister, Xiao Zi, also said with a smile that she looked the same as little green, but there was a mole on the corner of her lip, but she didn''t. The scenery is quiet and silent, because she always feels a ghost king''s? It''s just like taking a person''s name in the wound, the hell, the separation These ominous words are just as awkward. After a while, the scenery of the hair was finally combed. It has to be said that although the ancient people''s dressing and dressing were troublesome, the effect was still amazing. Wearing a light pink gauze and wearing a white gauze on the shoulders, as long as the wind blows, it gives people a feeling of floating, 3000 green silk is lifted a little, and a white jade hairpin is used to hold the rest The hair of Xia Fengguang hangs on the edge of her neck, showing a little softness. With this lotus face, Xia Fengguang can be called the first beauty, which is really the name. But what is doomed, according to the general routine, is always cannon fodder. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 When the scenery came to the door, they saw the prime minister Xia Dynasty and his wife Wang CI. They both nodded with satisfaction for the scenery. After they got on the bus, the scenery got on the carriage under the support of the maid. Wang CI sat next to her, while Xia Dynasty sat opposite her. Although the prime minister and his wife were respectful to each other in front of outsiders, they had already been separated. Sixteen years ago, the title of the first beauty was still in Wang Ci''s body. The Xia Dynasty spent a lot of effort to let Wang CI choose himself among a large number of candidates, male and female. In the first year of marriage, they had a good time But soon, the Xia Dynasty found a new sense of freshness in Wang Ci''s maid. Thus, Xia Qimeng was born. She was only three months younger than the scenery. Wang CI is a haughty woman, she will not put on the face of resentment, naturally will not be wronged to deliberately welcome a man, she can not lower their own dignity, he is not a man who will think that he is wrong, so, this pair of once enviable husband and wife, in the absence of outsiders, only a nodding acquaintance. But Xia Fengjing is close to Wang CI. She is not afraid of Xia Dynasty, but she does not like Xia Dynasty, because she hates Xia Qimeng. After accepting the memory given to her by the world, Fengguang admits that she also hates Xia Qimeng, or in other words, she hates the men and women in every world, because these two people are obstacles to her mission. The emperor was very big. It took about half an hour for the carriage to arrive at the palace gate. After arriving at the palace gate, no matter who is, must get out of the car and walk. Unless you have the privilege granted by the emperor, no one but the prince has the right. On the way to the imperial garden, the Xia Dynasty met a lot of colleagues. The ministers in the court all brought their family members, and the common sons and daughters naturally would not bring them. This is a person who can not be on the table. Everyone knows this very well, including the emperor. If Xiao Ruo, the ghost king, was born by the queen, then the present crown prince would be replaced. Xia Qimeng can''t come to a royal banquet like this, but the hostess is the hostess after all. She always has a way. Even if she has no way, the men behind her will also have a way. The emperor Xiao Fen was very old. From his face alone, he avoided the ceremony of others. Looking at the people sitting beside Xiao Ruo, he said with a smile, "this is Bai Rong, the silver faced military master." "If you go back to your highness, I will be Bai Rong. When I was young, I was burned by fire and my face was terrible. Please forgive me. I can''t take off my mask." His voice was clean and cool, and the silver mask covered the upper half of his face, which did not make people think of terror, but even more mysterious. Only scenery knows No, there are also Xiao Ruo. Only the two of them know that he is actually her. Xiao Fen chuckled and said, "I heard that you gave advice to the ghost king on the battlefield. Even the withdrawal of Guangliu country is due to your intelligence. I thank you for not having time. How can I blame you?" "Since the Father also felt that Bai Rong had worked hard and made great achievements, why not reward him?" Xiao Ruo made a low voice. There was no wave on his face. After years of fighting on the battlefield, his body had a terrible murderous spirit. Even if his face was very beautiful, it also made people dare not get close to him. The scenery quietly looked at the prince who lived under the throne. He drank wine lazily and could not see what plan he had. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 Xiao Fen said with a smile: "military master, what kind of reward do you want?" "Your Majesty, I have nothing to ask for. If you have any, please give the soldiers in this class a three-day holiday, and let them go home to see their relatives." Bai Rong''s attitude is neither humble nor arrogant, but also makes people feel that he is not something in the pool. "Well, the military division is really magnanimous. Naturally, I want to reward all the soldiers for coming back from the victory this time. According to the military division''s words, I will give all the soldiers three days'' leave and reward them with three years'' salary." "I thank your majesty for your grace." "Good, good, good." Xiao Fen said three good words in a row. He was very happy with his heart and called for the singers who had been waiting for a long time to come to cheer him up. It''s nice to drink wine. Some people are destined to attract people''s attention. For example, even Xia Qimeng, who has hidden his identity, is destined to be a passer-by''s constitution. Even if it is gone, no one will care. The so-called first beauty, in this royal banquet, is just a foil. Wang CI noticed the wine stains on the scenery clothes. "How can you be so careless? Go back to the carriage and change your clothes." "Yes, mother." As a well-known daughter, it is not allowed to have a little flaw. Every time the ladies go out, they will prepare a set of clothes to cope with these emergencies. Small green saw that her young lady suddenly came back, and she soon understood what was going on. She came to the palace today, but Xiaozi didn''t come, so she had to do all the things to take care of the young lady. She helped the scenery to get on the car. "Miss, you change clothes inside, I''ll guard outside." "Good." The scenery enters and closes the door. In fact, she only needs to change her outer garment, but you should know that this is ancient times. Even if you don''t put on a layer of outer garment, it''s not neat. She changes it quickly. Suddenly, she hears two falling voices outside. She opens the door, and a sword with cold light sticks against her neck. "Miss of prime minister''s residence?" The man was dressed in black, and his face was plain, but his eyes were dark. It seemed that if the scenery answered no, his sword would fall down. The scenery nodded calmly. Satisfied that she didn''t shout or scream, he walked into the car and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I just want you to do me a favor." "My maid and coachman..." "Don''t worry, they just passed out." She glanced at his chest, where the black cloth was stained with blood. "Do you want me to help?" "Whether I can get out of the city and whether you can live depends on the reputation of your prime minister''s residence." With a smile, he reached out and hit a hole in her shoulder. The scenery can''t move immediately. "Be good, and I''ll keep my tongue for you." She turned pale. The man sat opposite her. Soon, the carriage moved, and the scenery knew that there were his accomplices outside. He suffered a serious wound. He untied his coat and revealed his strong chest. There was a blood hole in his left chest, which was a few minutes away. The knife stabbed him to the heart. He opened the stopper of the medicine bottle with his mouth. He poured the golden sore medicine on the wound. Although there was no sound, his intensified breathing sound proved that the taste of the medicine was absolutely unpleasant. When he tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped up the wound, he lifted his eyes and saw the girl opposite him blushing. He raised his eyebrows and said, "how about my body?" "You need more sun." Oh This means that he is too white, even if it is not appropriate to use white to describe a man, but he is still deeply honored: "this is my rare advantage." Stupid. Today, the scenery finally made a rude remark. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 The garrison in the imperial capital soon became more strict, because the ghost king ordered that there were spies of Guangliu kingdom in the city, and they must be arrested and brought to justice. Even the carriages of the Royal relatives and relatives had to be inspected. At the gate of the city, the disguised coachman asked the people in the car in a low voice, "master, what should I do?" "Don''t panic. It''s business as usual." The man was calm and at ease. The wound seemed to have no effect on him except that his face was a little pale because of blood loss. He also had leisure to smile at the scenery, "do you want to ask for help from officers and soldiers? I can guarantee you will be a corpse before they rush up. " The scenery looked at him and did not speak. He turned his lips without interest. The great Wei Guo was only an interesting woman. "Stop!" The guards stopped their carriage and "got off to be examined." The coachman said with a flattering smile, "Lord Jun, this is the carriage of the prime minister''s mansion, and the lady of our family is in the car." "It turns out to be Prime Minister Qian Jin. Please forgive me for your rudeness. Your Highness the ghost king has ordered that all carriages leaving the city should be inspected. Please don''t embarrass me, miss." "This Jun ye, my young lady is infected with wind and cold. If she can''t see the wind, she can''t be flexible? " "That''s the duty." The voice outside, inside the people can hear clearly, the man is quite appreciative said: "it seems that the ghost King''s highness is really good at governing his subordinates." His hand had caught the sword hanging from his waist. "But the officer of the tiger camp?" The man''s vision is like the eyes of a poisonous snake, tightly placed on her body. The military master outside didn''t expect that the young lady inside could tell his troops. He was stunned for a moment and then replied, "it is." "I just came out of the Palace Banquet because of my physical discomfort. My cousin told me a lot of things that happened during the war, especially praising the tiger character camp. Seeing that the military master was so loyal to his duties, I guessed that the military master belonged to the tiger character camp. As expected, I was right." "What''s your cousin?" "I almost forgot to say that I am the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house, and his Highness the ghost king is my cousin, and also mine..." The words did not come to the end, but the young daughter''s coquettish shyness has been able to let people guess the answer. The man in black, who faced the scenery all the way, said that he did not see the woman on the other side showing a little shy expression. After she mentioned it, she remembered the emperor''s marriage a year ago. The first beauty of Dawei kingdom was matched with the valiant ghost king. It was indeed a good story. Because the ghost king was famous for his ruthlessness and war, we almost forgot that he had a fiancee. "I was going to go out of the city to have a rest in the nunnery for a few days, but the Junye is devoted to his duties. I shouldn''t embarrass him, so I''ll get off the bus, just don''t let me get sick and give it to him." No Young lady, the body is still the most important thing, so let''s go. " "Well, thank you very much." There was a faint voice of thanks coming from the car. It seemed that the prime minister was really ill. The carriage continued to move, slowly leaving the gate behind, and finally the shadow disappeared. The man seems very interested in the way: "originally you are the ghost King''s cousin, or his fiancee, really did not expect ah." "I am, but my highness is more interested in directing operations than I am." So don''t let her see the light in his eyes. "I remember that you and the ghost king didn''t say a word at the Palace Banquet." He really went to the palace! I''m afraid the spy was caught after she left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 "I didn''t speak to his highness, but I knew everything about him very early." The scenery is calm and calm. She learned about the man from the system, but no one doubts that a girl will take the initiative to inquire about her fiance. The man "um" a, is to accept her this saying, "I do not know Miss Xia, and ghost King''s highness relationship?" "The ghost King''s Highness has been fighting for many years. Although he is also my cousin, we can only meet each other on a few palace banquets." In other words, their relationship is not very good. "Then you need to work harder." He said with a smile: "try to catch the ghost King''s Highness''s heart." "No trouble." Her face is indifferent. He smiles and closes his eyes to sleep. The car is quiet for a moment. After about a stick of incense, an anxious voice comes from the outside of the car, "master, please get out of the car and lead the pursuers away from your subordinates." The man opened his eyes and solved the acupoints of the scenery, but he quickly got her dumb acupoint. He clasped her wrist and pulled her out of the car. The scenery saw that the driver was a handsome young man. "Ah Qi, the great jaw desert meets." "Yes The young man named ah Qi drove off in the other direction. This is a wild forest. The man squats behind a tree with the scenery. His hand is still tightly clasped on the pulse gate of her wrist, which makes her weak. Soon, a team of people appears. The leader looks at the rutting mark, waves and shouts: "this is the direction, keep chasing!" This group of people come and go quickly. They drive their horses to chase, leaving only dust flying. After the man left, the man took the hand of scenery to come out, he appreciated, "good, you are quite good." The scenery is silent. He suddenly remembered that he had ordered her dumb acupoint and let go of her hand. He stretched out his hand to untie her acupoint. The scenery immediately coughed and stepped back and asked, "who are you?" "Not a good man, anyway." He smiles calmly. He did not want to answer, then she did not tangle much, frowned: "since you have been out of the imperial capital, then I can go." "Not yet. You can''t leave until I get to the guangjaw desert safely." Guangjaw desert is the border area between Dawei and Guangliu. "That''s not what you said at the gate of the palace." "If you believe a man''s words, you are still a stranger." He quite pitifully shook his head, and successfully let the girl in front of him bite his lips. He said with a smile: "OK, let''s set out. Don''t think about running away, or I''ll take you away directly on the sword if I''m not happy." The body of scenery shakes, but in the heart it is scolded, dead abnormal! Their present position is only to the outskirts of the imperial capital. If they want to go to the next town, they have to go through this forest. In the middle of the night, the moonlight gives out a chill for no reason. The wind blows, the trees are whirling and rustling. The scenery had kept a distance of about three steps with him, but he could not help but came closer to him. Compared with the unknown creature like ghost, the creature like human is more practical, even if the man is not a good man. After walking for an hour, I finally came across a broken temple. It seems that I just saw the young lady''s weakness and her body was shaking. The man was very kind and said, "let''s spend the night here first." The scenery was relieved. He made a fire, so he leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. He didn''t care about her. He didn''t worry about her escaping. Maybe he had this confidence that she couldn''t run. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 Is he a man who cherishes the beauty? Of course not. It''s just that he was injured, and the rising body temperature was warning him to find a place to rest. Unfortunately, the eldest lady didn''t know. Of course, she didn''t know, which was also her luck. She didn''t want to escape, otherwise there would be a sword mark on her neck. Man closed his eyes, just a false sleep, did not let himself fall into a deep sleep, just slowly, his consciousness more or less to the fuzzy direction of development. It was not until a soft, tender and cold hand touched his forehead that he felt that his reaction became dull. He did not even notice a woman who did not know martial arts. He forced himself to raise his spirit and heard the girl running outside. He felt helpless. He did not open his eyes, but the sword in his hand was already scabbard, showing a little cold, but soon, from far to near The sound of his footsteps made him take the sword back. This time, a wet handkerchief was put on his forehead. It was cold and cold, which inevitably made him feel very comfortable. His breathing was slow and long. Once he was comfortable, he could not help slacking off. This is the root of human nature. The early morning sun, accompanied by the birds call, as promised, March morning, is a suitable day for sleeping in. Even if you have opened your eyes, you don''t want to do anything and lie down for a while. He leaned against the wall and looked slowly at the girl curled up in the corner. She was still sleeping. Her carefully treated hair was a lot disordered, and her expensive clothes were also dirty. Her bare feet and ten white and round toes were more lovely against the background of straw. Her shoes and socks were placed by the fire. It was dark last night, and the bold people stepped on the water carelessly. He stopped looking at her, looked away, raised his hand to take the wet handkerchief on his forehead, and looked at the burning fire, not knowing what he was thinking, or perhaps nothing. After a while, the sleepers were finally woken up by the noise of the birds. "Good morning, Miss Xia." As soon as he opened his eyes, before the scenery could digest the man''s brilliant smile, he threw a handkerchief and hit her face. "Go wash it. There''s eye droppings." He said with a smile. The scenery expression is stiff, almost picked up the nearby stone and smashed it in the past. With a heavy hum, she stepped on the ground barefoot, went to the fire, put on her shoes and socks, turned her head and snorted to him, turned and went to the brook in front of the ruined temple to wash her face. He touched his chin, "Tut, she is not a person without temper." Nonsense, is the individual all has the disposition good!? It took them only a few minutes to walk through the woods and arrive at a place called Tongcheng. Just after entering the city, they found a wanted notice posted at the gate of the city. "A large reward was offered to the spies of Guangliu state. The spy took a noble girl as a hostage. If anyone could provide information, he would give a thousand taels of gold." On the wanted list, there are also portraits of the two spies. After seeing the scenery from afar, she had to admit that the painter''s painting was quite similar, but without her portrait, I think so. If the world knew that the noble girl was her, her reputation would be destroyed. She glanced at the people around her, but she wanted to ask for help, but she was also called dumb acupoint, and he held the pulse gate on his wrist. "Ghost King''s speed is really good." At this time, he was still in the mood to praise the enemy. "Miss Xia, it seems that we have to disguise ourselves." Words down, he casually wiped a dust from the wall, all painted on her face, white face suddenly became a funny big cat. She stares and glares, ya, this is what disguise, bully her, can''t resist!? Yes, bullying you can''t resist. His smile clearly reveals this meaning. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 Of course, it is impossible to disguise as such. The man took the scenery into a clothing store, directly took out a ingot of gold on the table, and personally selected a man''s suit for her. When the scenery changed clothes and came out, she had become a frail childe. He also changed his black clothes and put on the strong gray clothes, clean and neat. Until the hotel room, scenery to restore the right to speak, a mouth is a sentence: "I don''t want to sleep with you!" He raised his eyebrows. "It''s just a room. Who said you''d like to sleep with you?" "You She a stem, and angry changed a way of saying, "I don''t want to have a room with you!" He sat down and leisurely poured himself a cup of tea "Men and women give and receive not!" "Now, there is no woman between us." Looking down at the man''s clothes he was wearing, the scenery gritted his teeth, "I don''t play the hobby of Longyang either!" "Cough..." He was choked by the tea he had just drunk, and for a while slowed down. "I like women." "Oh Eh I was almost fooled by the past scenery, in the final analysis, this problem is not Rao back!? She sat opposite him. "Aren''t you afraid of me running? I swear to you, I will never run away "Against rejection." "Why?" "I can''t believe you." "But I..." "Don''t worry, we sleep on one bed and one floor." He made a final decision, and then released the message that my patience had been exhausted. The scenery had not forgotten the identity of his hostage. Seeing that he could not change, he could only swallow his anger. Well, it was better to sleep separately than to have a man and a woman huddled in a bed, but she didn''t expect She''s going to be on the floor. He lay on the bed and looked at her with a smile, "why, don''t you sleep? Do you want to sleep with me? Well, it''s not impossible... " The scenery glared at him. She beat the floor and blew out the candle. She slept on the ground with her clothes. She comforted herself that he was injured. She should let him Ma Dan, the more you think about it, the more angry you are! Turning her back to the bed, she bit the nail of her left thumb, and secretly cursed the ungenerous man. On the mid day of the month, the room is silent. The moonlight enters the room through the window and sprinkles on the ground coldly. A shadow falls on the sleeping person, which is silent and quiet, which makes the atmosphere more quiet. She really fell asleep, and even forgot to take out the nail of her thumb. The man stood quietly for a moment, flew out of the window and came to a restaurant that had already closed. He wanted to see a man. He said, "come out." The voice soon dissipated in the night wind, and in the darkness appeared a thin figure, a man. "Why, your lady didn''t come to see me in person and sent you?" "Miss is beside the ghost king and can''t pull away." "Oh, really? I don''t know if she can get better after taking my antidote "Miss said you shouldn''t go to the palace." "No way." He pretended to sigh, "she has been poisoned by me. She would rather die with Xiao Ruo. If I don''t come to send her antidote, she will die." "Miss said, let you release the daughter of the prime minister''s house, otherwise you may not be able to go out of the country." He laughs, "she wants me to let go, but I will not let it go. I will not only not let it go, but also go out of daweiguo. You can go back to her and see who can win this time." The dark clouds covered the moon, and the man who stayed in the dark disappeared, as if he had never appeared before. The death of the silver faced Army division was really extraordinary. He was in a good mood and returned to the original way with lightness skill. Just after entering the inn, the radian of his mouth rose. Oh, my dear miss is missing. What can I do? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 In the dark room, she had a good sleep, and she should not be able to wake up after inhaling the fragrance. However, she added anti-virus points to her body, which was not a lot, but also did not completely lose consciousness. Therefore, when two men moved her, she was awakened. "Shopkeeper, you still have a good eye. This little girl is delicate and tender. She can sell a lot of money." "I''ve seen a lot about women disguised as men. Do they still want to hide from me this way?" "Yes, yes, the manager''s shrewdness." "It''s just that the man in the room is missing, but watching him let the woman sleep on the ground shows that their feelings are not very good. If the man comes to look for him, he simply says that she has run away." "Yes, or the shopkeeper''s thoughtfulness." The scenery was hazy. Her hands and feet were tied to the chair. In the dark environment, the two people in front of her did not find that she was actually awake. She recognized the two people who were talking. They were the boss and the clerk of this inn. The shopkeeper with two beards said triumphantly: "a few days ago, GouLan yard was still urging me to ask for fresh goods. Today, a stranger came to the door. He wants to make a fortune. No one can stop him." Shop assistant flattered, "that is, even the Lord is helping the shopkeeper to get rich." The shopkeeper glanced at the position of the scenery, "this time, the goods will be sold at a good price. When you get the money, you will receive your reward first. Then, I hear that the widow who has no money to bury in the east of the city is young and beautiful..." The shop assistant showed an expression that I understand. "The shopkeeper likes to be lively. Why not take a concubine and be more lively." "Concubines, well, good, reasonable." The shopkeeper''s eyes flashed. Suddenly, the sword flashed. The handsome man did not know when he appeared in the room. He said in a relaxed tone: "it''s not easy to take a concubine. You go first, shopkeeper. I''ll do a good job and burn a paper man to accompany you in the palace of hell." "Hiss" a sound, the shopkeeper''s neck suddenly appeared a crack, blood gushing out, he fell straight on the ground. "Ah The nearest shop assistant was sprayed with blood all over his body. It took a few seconds for him to react. He sat on the ground with a soft leg and screamed. The man dug his ears. "It''s too noisy." The body of the sword is slightly scabbard. When it is withdrawn again, a head falls to the ground. The impact of the picture is too big, and the scenery is pale. "Almost forget, there are women here." He went over with some annoyance, lowered himself and untied her. He also blocked her sight with his body, "Miss Xia, can you walk with your legs?" She nodded quickly, for fear that his next sword would cut her leg. "That''s good." The clever appearance of the scenery flattered him. He turned to walk, but a hand behind him grabbed the corner of his coat, or was he too scared to walk He just turned to say that he was in trouble. However, the scenery was just holding on to his coat corner with one hand and pointing to the cabinet in the corner with the other hand. He said timidly, "I saw that he put a lot of silver notes in the box inside. We We can take it away and use it as money. " In this way, they don''t have to pawn her jewelry. Yes, they bought clothes and accommodation in exchange for a pair of earrings. As for why he didn''t have money, ah Qi kept the money. His Obsidian eyes seemed to have a bright light, the corners of his eyes slightly curved, "it''s a good idea." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 The wind in the middle of the night is cold, even if there is light, but there is no temperature in the moonlight. The scenery tight neckline, the street is not like the busy day, but empty, she quietly followed behind him, the cold air let her have no mind whether suddenly a ghost floating out. He said that he wanted to leave before others found out that the shopkeeper was missing. Scenery knew that because of his identity, it was not suitable to attract people''s attention now. After she hit several hatches, they finally stopped at a jewelry store. The shop was closed, and she looked up at him, not knowing what he was going to do. He knocked on the door three times. After a while, a voice of dissatisfaction came from inside, and the door opened, "who has nothing to knock on? It''s midnight. If you don''t buy my things, look at me Ah A sword hit him in the face, and the middle-aged man stepped back several steps. The scenery saw the man around him smiling and walked in, "it''s your father and I, and I don''t buy things." "Lord, Lord Master The man who had not been able to stand was kneeling directly on the ground this time. The man turned back, "Miss Xia, won''t you come in?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The cold wind outside was not pleasant, so she chose to go in. The middle-aged man looked at the scenery and said, "master This? " "Tens of millions, find two rooms." Thousands of million know that this is not allowed to ask, hastily nodded, "yes, master, please follow the subordinate down." Scenery followed the man behind, pulled the corner of his clothes, he bowed his head, she said: "what''s your name?" Small voice soft waxy like a little white rabbit. His voice almost whispered, "snow is dark." "The snow is dark..." Spit out these two words from her mouth, light and graceful, do not know what thought of, he for the first time showed a near real smile, "I allow you to call me that." She seemed to have received some kind of gift. The scenery bowed her head, quietly entered the room arranged for her. When the door was closed, tens of millions of people asked for instructions: "master, this is Miss Dawei prime minister''s office. Do you need to prepare blood poppies?" "Don''t be fussy." The corner of his lips rose, with a trace of cruelty that can not be easily detected, "she can''t escape." The next day was sunny and sunny, and it was a fine day. She didn''t get up until the sun went up, and no one bothered her. Little green and little purple were absent. She could only dress up on her own. What''s more, she was asked to dress up as a man now, which was simpler. After cleaning up everything and going out, she saw a maid standing at the door with a set of women''s clothes in her hand, which seemed to have been waiting for a long time. "Miss, the young master ordered you to wear this suit." "Ah?" Didn''t you say she was supposed to wear men''s clothes? Knowing what she was thinking, the maid said, "the young master said that a woman disguised as a man is more likely to attract other people''s attention, and..." She swept the scenery from head to toe and hung her head and said, "girls are not suitable to be men." She has a slender figure and a skin like fat. The convex part of her body is convex and the place that should be warped is petite and exquisite. It is the most cruel and unsuccessful way to let such a woman disguise as a man. Scenery naturally understood the meaning of the maid''s words. She blushed, took the clothes, and whispered a thank you before retracting into the room. The maid was stunned. But after a while, the door opened again, stretched out a head: "that, I can''t comb my hair..." The maid laughed and said, "let me help you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 On the chessboard, no more than ten steps, the sunspot was defeated, and thousands of millions of people were abused again. His confidence had been completely annihilated. He looked at the man sitting opposite. He thought bitterly, the master was bored. Why did he have to play chess with him!? So when he saw the tardy scenery, he seemed to see the Savior, not only that, but also after seeing her appearance, his eyes brightened. "I''m sorry for the delay in dressing..." Scenery did not know why she wanted to apologize, but was staring at by two men together. She was embarrassed. Snow dark put down his fingertip chess pieces, thin lips slowly rippled a good-looking arc, "sure enough, I knew that this dress will look good on you." The upper body is made of white silk material, and the red patterns on it are light and light. A pink silk drape is slightly lively. The red rope is tied around the waist. The lower part is also a red gauze skirt. The color is very elegant and the wind is like Yuehua. This Yuehua skirt is worn on her body, which makes her graceful and graceful. "Why give me such a nice dress?" "It''s the people who look good, so the clothes look good." It''s unreasonable to look at your master. It''s unreasonable. It doesn''t look like his master will say it! The scenery is very thick skinned. She has no reaction to the words that are obviously praising her. It is also a common thing for her to be praised for her beautiful appearance. When she failed to tease her sister, Xue dark was not embarrassed. He got up and said, "let you wear better because I want to take you out to play." "You Will you let me go down the street? " "Why not? Naturally, I have to be with you. " He smiles, turns and walks out of the jewelry store. Scenery did not have time to think about it, so she trotted with her skirt to keep up with him. Tongcheng is a rich town. There are many peddlers and pedestrians on the street. The scenery is a young lady who is raised in her boudoir. She has never had the opportunity to contact this lively and busy scene in person. You can imagine how excited and curious she has been along the way. Snow secretly spent money, bought her a sugar man, sugar man is a rabbit shape, she held for a long time, but also not willing to eat. Snow dark suggests, "or, buy another one for your collection?" "No, it will melt anyway." With that, she stared at the sugar man in her hand for a long time. She puffed her cheek and bit off the rabbit''s head. Then she covered her mouth and exclaimed, "how sweet!" Snow dark eyes overflow with a smile, "make a fuss." "Don''t you eat it?" She kindly asked him, but he was not interested in the way: "this is a child''s food." "So, you buy it for me..." "I''m 16 this year," she said "I''m 26 this year." Her face swelled into a bun. Pat her head, snow dark turn around, "go, let''s go to the teahouse." There were many people in the teahouse. They took a seat in a corner and sat down. As the saying goes, people at several tables chatted loudly regardless of the occasion. When they heard that the emperor wanted to marry the princess to the silver faced military master, Xue dark stopped holding the teacup. After hearing the military master''s gentle refusal, he put the cup to his mouth. What what looks like is that he is gnawing at his sugar man. Actually, she is in Tucao early. Don''t think she doesn''t know what he wants to do. He wants to get some news in the well. But in Tongcheng, there are obviously his people. Why did he not make complaints about him? Because he didn''t want to increase the risk of exposure to tens of millions of yuan, and he stayed in Tongcheng these days, which is certainly because he was injured and could not travel long distances. This man does everything with a purpose. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 After sitting in the teahouse for half an hour, Xuean seems to have got the news he wants. He gets up with the scenery and leaves. Just as Tathagata is coming, they still keep their positions in front of each other. If he doesn''t open his mouth, she won''t say a word more. As the saying goes, the weather is unpredictable. It was sunny just now. Now suddenly, dark clouds gather, and it rains heavily. Pedestrians on the street flee home. The peddlers also quickly close their stalls. There are fewer and fewer people in the street. The snow is dark and the scenery is standing under the eaves of a house to shelter from the rain. Although their speed is not slow, they are more or less wet. Looking at an old couple holding an umbrella together, xueyin felt a curious sight locking him. He turned his head sideways and looked down at the girl who couldn''t see his shoulder. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "how?" "Your face..." She seemed to have some scruples and didn''t dare to finish. Snow dark touched his ears and temples, only to find that because of the water, his mask was separated from the skin at the edge. He said with an indifferent smile, "do you want to see what I look like under my mask?" First she nodded, then she immediately shook her head. "Don''t worry. Even if you see it, I won''t kill you." She doubted, "really?" "If I cheat you, I will never marry the woman I love." Wow, this oath is poisonous! "But..." She still hesitated and frowned. "What if it''s men you like?" Snow dark a meal, raised a hand a slap on her head, "what do you think all day? On my honor, I like women. " The scenery just relaxed eyebrow, "well, after I saw it, you promise you won''t kill me." "Well." He nodded impatiently. Can be really a silly girl, he said he would not kill her, but did not say that he would not make her blind and comatose forever. As the mask is gradually removed, a pale face that has not seen the sun for a long time is exposed to the air. The face is like a carved face with distinct features. The face is morbid pale, light colored thin lips, a pair of peach blossom eyes, and a misty night. If you are careless, you will fall deeply into it. Everything is perfect. Except for the right face, the traces of burning fire, just like It''s a piece of white paper with a little ink. Everyone will pay attention to it at first sight. The scenery is stupefied. 1¡¢ 2 Xue dark silently counted in her heart. When she counted to three, she would make a piercing but pleasant scream. However, the scream did not wait, and his right face was covered with a cold hand. Snow dark bumped into her eyes as clear as water. The scenery suddenly retracted her hand. She looked around and ran into a pastry shop not far away. The snow was dark, so she looked at her back. Soon, she ran back under the eaves in the heavy rain. All the movements took only a minute or two. Her hair was wet on her face, and her clothes were wrinkled by the rain. Her white embroidered shoes were stained by water because she stepped on the puddle. She held out her hand. She showed a green smile and said in a small voice: "when I was a child, my mother would give me a piece of Osmanthus cake, eat sweet things, and then feel sad I''ll give you these sweet scented osmanthus cakes. " The atmosphere of silence spread, her hands were gradually sour, he did not move, after a few seconds, he suddenly chuckled, and finally stretched out his hand, but knocked out what she was holding. Sweet scented osmanthus cake all ran out of the paper bag and scattered on the ground. It was soon wet and broken by rain She left him at a loss. When he felt the fear again, he felt comfortable and his eyes were cold. But he could say in a soft voice, "these are just the food for children." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 Feng Feng caught a cold, or a very serious cold. She was lying in bed for two days, and her breath became hot with her temperature. "Young master, girl, she is weak, so this cold is very serious." "She still has a fever and needs to stay in bed. She should not walk around," said the girl Thousands of thousands of no idea to look at snow dark, "master, this..." "It seems that Rumei likes her very much." Snow dark fingers gently tap the desk, ordinary face, because of a pair of smiling eyes, so that the pressure of others increased. The maid who was called luomei did not speak. Thousands of millions of eyes in the snow dark and falling plum back and forth, bravely stood up and said: "master son, summer scenery is sick is a fact, the daughter of the eldest daughter, spoiled, is certainly not suffering, if she is still useful, you might as well go back first, subordinates take care of her well, if she is useless, then subordinates..." Thousands of hands draw their own neck. Snow dark eyes cold down, "didn''t I say that? Don''t be fussy "Yes..." Thousands of millions of shaking body back down. "You don''t have to do anything. That''s it." This is what it is Thousands of millions did not dare to ask, and falling plum out of the room. When others left, Xue dark picked up a piece of cake from the plate and tasted it. He felt the sweet toothache and didn''t understand what the cake was good for. However, he didn''t vomit it out because it didn''t accord with his elegance, and it was his virtue not to waste food. So he finished the cake in his hand. Finally, because he was bored, he solved the whole plate of cakes ¡£ Oh, this sweet cake is called osmanthus cake. "Cough..." The scenery leans to sit on the bed, pitifully says: "falling plum, really want to drink?" "Girl, it''s good for you. You have to drink it." Luo Mei''s face was expressionless, but she soon became soft again. "However, after drinking, you can eat a candied fruit." The word "candied fruit" gave the scenery infinite power. She bit her teeth, closed her eyes and drank all the soup in the bowl. She did not dare to breathe until she took a mouthful of the candied fruit that luomei gave her. When the bitter taste went, she frowned and complained, "how can my medicine be so bitter?" "Because I asked them to add Coptis to the medicine." Luo Mei didn''t speak, but there was a male voice. Snow dark triumphantly walked in from the door, looking at his look, the mood seems to be good. "Young master." Falling plum salutes, step back. Snow dark went straight to the bed, looking at the sickly appearance of the people on the bed, he disliked a Tut, as if to mock her weakness. The scenery pursed her lips and asked, "what good things have happened to you?" Is it a good thing to win No, because no one played for him, so he went to the casino. However, he let the three rich businessmen lose their wealth in a moment. She complained, "if there is a good thing, why should I have Coptis in my medicine?" "It''s more than happy." "You Cough... " She was angry and coughed again. It took a while for her breath to subside. Her pale face was full of resentment. "You are really..." She wanted to say that he was a bad man, but she thought of her own situation. Finally, she still puffed her cheek and didn''t say it. She was sulky. Snow dark light smile, gently touch her head, "I was not a good man, give you three days, if you are not well, then I will take your body to the wide jaw desert." Scenery can not help but shrink a body, she did not understand, why a person can use such a gentle expression to say such cruel words? "Miss Xia, have a good rest." Snow dark throws a paper bag to her, smiles and turns to leave. Scenery carefully opened the bag, which is fresh sweet scented osmanthus cake, her expression did not change, but beside the plum blossom showed a surprised color. "Falling plum..." The scenery asks in a low voice: "he won''t add Coptis to the cake again?" "This..." Luo Mei can''t answer. According to the personality of the young master, it''s possible. No, it''s amazing that the young master will give women dessert. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 For three days, she had to endure the sarcasm and threat of snow darkness once a day. Even if the scenery was in poor health, she forced herself to drink medicine on time to cure the disease. Otherwise, she did not die, and she was scared to death of heart failure by him. Xuean was very satisfied with her illness. It was a little light every day, so he would set out to go to the guangjaw desert. Of course, he had to take a weak oil bottle with him. The scenery turned his lips and despised her as a oil bottle. So don''t take her away and put her back home. Tens of millions of arch hands, "master son this go, also hope to be more careful." "This package contains dry food and emergency medicine. I wish you all the best." Luo Mei delivers the package. Snow dark took over, directly thrown into the arms of the scenery, and said with a smile, "you should be careful of everything." Holding the package that was lost, the scenery had to step back because of inertia, but she didn''t have the mind to turn her eyes towards snow and darkness. She was still curiously looking back and forth at the tens of millions and the falling plum. "Now people, are all able to change their looks?" Thousands of thousands of people feel their beards and raise their hands to find that they are no longer bearded. It is not embarrassing for him to take back his hands. "There are not many people who can change faces in the world, but there are also many. Maybe there are so many wonderful people like me and luomei, which are very few." Falling plum and thousands of millions of them, one is the appearance of scenery, the other is the appearance of snow and dark. In addition to the face, they are all the same in body shape. It is easy to change the face, but the bones can also change, which is not an easy task. The scenery looked at thousands of million, "but, I remember you are not so tall." "I don''t know." Luo Mei replied: "we learn the martial arts of bone changes since childhood, so that we can change our body shape as we please." The scenery eyes a bright, Canruo stars, "so powerful! What do you think of my qualifications? Can you teach me Snow dark cool voice, "don''t delusion, with your qualifications, grow tall is impossible, but..." She was unconvinced and asked him, "but what?" "The technique of shrinking bones is very suitable for you." Luo Mei and thousands of millions of eyes have a smile. "You She glared at him angrily. She was already short. If she learned the skill of shrinking bones again, would she not be shorter! She looked very angry like an angry cat. She had to stand up all over her hair. However, even if she was angry, she was not a threat. Snow dark raised her back collar, "let''s go, let''s go." "Oh, let go, I will go myself..." Luomei looked at the two people''s back disappeared in the crowd in the street, for a long time did not move. "It seems that the master is right. You really like that woman." Luo Mei took a look at thousands of millions, and said without emotion: "we should also go." Thousands of millions shrugged their shoulders and stepped out of the shop with luomei and went to the other direction. There were two groups of the same man and a woman before and after. The people in the dark would be entangled this time. The scenery follows Xuedan to a ferry. The boatman has been waiting here for a long time. She gets on the boat and goes into the cabin and sits down with her bag and snow. As soon as she sat down, she asked, "is there anything wrong with luomei and Qianqian?" "Why, are you worried about them?" Snow dark picked up a cup of tea, but not in a hurry to drink, leisurely and leisurely said: "do you forget that you and they are not in the same camp, in principle, you should expect them to have an accident." She said calmly, "they didn''t arrest me. Why do I want them to have an accident? Besides, even if they are caught by the ghost King''s men, they will not betray you even if they are your trusted subordinates Snow dark micro ton, and then deeply happy smile, "you said good." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 "The luomei and their..." "Don''t worry. They have extraordinary abilities. Unless the ghost king comes out in person, it''s hard to catch them." After a sip of cold tea, he found that the taste was not in line with his nobility, so he put down his cup and stopped drinking it. Wind''s fingers around the ribbon on his clothes, hesitated for a long time, and slowly opened his mouth: "that Will you really let me go when I get to the guangjaw desert? " "Naturally, when I go to the guangjaw desert, there is my place. I only want to keep you to ensure that I can return home. It will be useless for me to stay with you then." She breathed a sigh of relief and then laughed, "that''s what you said." "Well, I said so." Snow dark corners of the mouth and curved a familiar angle, this girl is sometimes very smart, but sometimes how to learn not to be good, he did not say? You can''t believe a man''s words. Along this river is out of Tongcheng, not far away, is the border, the surrounding scenery slowly become desolate, the river is also becoming narrower, the Yellow reed marsh added a trace of desolation. The scenery sensitive skin felt more and more dry air, very uncomfortable patted her face, the boat suddenly bumped for a while, she did not sit still, she fell forward, accidentally poured into his arms, a moment of strong masculine breath rushed to her face, her face was stained with sunset. She raised her head and tried to retreat, but it collided with his sight. Her eyes were opposite, and she forgot to react. At the moment, his chest and her body seemed to be the hardest and softest existence in the world. It was clear that he was wearing a mask of an ordinary man''s face, but when she looked into his eyes, she was still powerless. Her arm on his chest was soft and fell back to his hardness In the arms of. Snow dark subconsciously put his hand on her waist, and then he felt that he was crazy. He actually saw from the eyes of a woman who had seen his horrible face Infatuation? And this infatuation with her body fragrance hit, seems to have a two-way effect of magic. "I''m sorry..." She shivered back to sit down, and then back a lot of distance. He quietly narrowed his eyes and said with a soft smile: "nothing. There''s no need to apologize." Her head was going down to her chest. "My guest, the destination is here." Cried the boatman, who had just shaken because the boat was leaning against the shore. Hearing the sound, the scenery immediately had an excuse to run out. The atmosphere in the cabin was too embarrassing for her to bear. Xue dark feels that he has become a wolf, a tiger and a leopard. Usually he just enjoys the fear of others. But now, his mood is a little subtle that he doesn''t admit. After sitting quietly for a few seconds, he can get off the boat. However, he is still hiding from his young girl. At this moment, he is completely attracted by the desolate desert scenery around him. The boatman said, "the boat can only go here. The next way, my guest, can only go forward by himself." Snow nodded, "well, you go back." "Yes, sir. Take care." The boatman went back through the original road, and soon disappeared. The scenery slants the head to say: "did not expect you to be in big only state-owned so many subordinate." "There are many things you didn''t expect." He tore off a mask from his face and threw it into the muddy water. Seeing his face, she asked, "don''t you have to wear a mask?" "When you get out of the border, you don''t need it." He took out a silver mask from somewhere and put it on his face, which just covered the half of the imperfect right face, and only revealed the other half''s beautiful left face. Feng Feng didn''t ask him why he had to wear a mask. She just asked curiously, "why is your face burned?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 "Miss Xia, no one told you that you shouldn''t ask questions like this about other people''s scars?" The voice of snow became cold, even his eyes were stained with frost. But scenery seems to be slow, not aware of his warning in general, stubborn said: "because I feel very concerned, so I want to get the answer." His first reaction was to give a sneer, and then he said, "what do you care about?"? But at the end of the day, he just laughed. "What else can burn do? It''s just that I was burned in the fire. I said I was trying to save people. Do you believe it She nodded without hesitation Snow dark suddenly word poor. His sudden silence, let the scenery puzzled at him. "We should be on our way." For a long time, Xue dark turned around and obviously did not intend to mention this topic. She followed him obediently, and the question was not answered, but she was clever enough not to investigate. She stepped on the desert with one deep and one shallow foot, which greatly slowed down her pace. However, when she was far away, he would slow down and wait for her to follow. Scenery is about to fall down, he took the arm, she looked up and smile, "thank you." "It''s a burden indeed." He seems to deeply feel that she is a trouble, but in her next fall, he will subconsciously reach out to help her. After walking in the desert for nearly an hour, they met a caravan. They were willing to give them a ride. When they had a car, the scenery was a sigh of relief. After a while, guangjaw city gradually emerged in front of them. Guangjaw city is located in the border area between the two countries and is not under the control of any country. However, these two countries will not give up the city easily. Therefore, under the condition of not belonging to any country, guangjaw city has its own set of laws, that is, the survival of the strong. Taking this city will help the two countries in the war. Xuean says that guangjaw city is his playground, because he and the current city Lord, Luo Ying, who can stab his brother two times for the sake of a woman he likes, are friends of teenagers. No one knows about this relationship except for the two of them. Luo Ying and Xuean are friendly, but he will not stand between Guangliu and Dawei. Xuean will not ask him to stand in line. Guangjaw city only needs to To be neutral, to achieve a balance is good. But soon, this balance was destroyed, because the female host Xia Qimeng Now maybe we can call her Bai Rong, the silver faced military master. Because of her appearance, the heart of Luo Ying, a bloody man, falls on her. Don''t forget that this world is a world of romance novels, and love is more important than everything else. As soon as he entered the city, he was surrounded by archers in all directions. In such an unexpected situation, Xuedan was not in a hurry. On the contrary, he gave a meaningful "Oh ~". He turned to the scenery and said, "stand beside me, don''t move." "Well." The scenery nodded. Among the archers, a road was opened up automatically. The three men who came out were Xiao Ruo, the king of ghosts, Bai Rong, the silver faced military master, and Luo Ying, the Lord of guangjaw city. "Let the summer scenery go, and you will be caught." Bai Rong is the first to make a sound. Her voice can''t hear the emotion. Xiao Ruo and Luo Ying stand by her side, giving her the best protection. Snow dark sneered and looked at the tall and handsome Luo Ying, "I didn''t expect that you, who have always been neutral, will stand opposite me one day." "There''s no way." Luo Ying scratched the back of his head, but he was not a bit embarrassed. "You know that I have been single for so long. It''s hard to meet a person I like. But don''t worry, brother. I''m just helping them rescue that lady. I won''t hurt you." Luo Ying just finished, there is a cold air through Bai Rong, shot to his body, he showed a smile to Xiao Ruo. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 Snow dark embraces the arm, ruffian gas is full of way: "if I do not hand over the person?" "Then you can only rob." Luo Ying said with a smile: "such a beautiful young lady, or a woman standing beside her brother, I feel excited when I think about robbing her." The evil spirit of Luo Ying''s smile is full of. The scenery can''t help but grasp the corner of his clothes and shrink behind the snow. Snow dark light Yang lip Cape, "Luo Ying, speak well, you scared this lovely Miss Xia." In the eyes of Xiao Ruo and Bai Rong, this sentence seems to be false but not wrong. In the eyes of Xiao Ruo and Bai Rong, he just likes to say some half true and half false words to confuse each other. It doesn''t necessarily mean that he really cares about others. However, Luo Ying stops teasing, and his wanton eyes are no longer on the scenery. Xiao Ruo, who had never spoken before, finally opened his mouth. He said, "if we let the summer scenery go, maybe we can make a deal." The bodyguard next to him pulled out a man who was injured all over. He looked up very weakly, and his beautiful face was stained with blood. "Master, don''t worry about your subordinates..." In such a word, he seems to have spent all his remaining strength. The scenery still remembers him. He is ah Qi. "He''s got guts." Luo Ying seldom praises others, and this a-qi is one he seldom appreciates. "They tortured him for three days and three nights, and he didn''t say a word. Today, I saw him speak for the first time." "He''s my man, of course." Snow dark''s eyes did not fall on ah Qi for a moment. He seemed to be proud, but only for his own means to resist. Bai Rong frowned: "we guess that since he is in guangjaw City, you will always come. If you have any conscience, you can exchange Miss Xia with us." "Conscience? Is the military adviser joking? I am such a person, except for valuable people, I never care about the life and death of others. " Slowly and elegantly, he took off the mask on his face, exposing the incomplete face to the public''s sight. He laughed, but he was still as gorgeous as before. "Everyone is an old acquaintance, so why not cover up? Why not be generous?" Bai Rong suddenly opened his eyes, "your face..." "In the past, when the military division came to our camp as a guest, the ammunition depot suddenly caught fire. The fire spread all over the sky, and even the military division was caught in the fire. The military master is a noble guest. How can I let you die in it?" "Because Me? " Bai Rong''s body trembled. Her eyes were full of disbelief, but her tears suddenly floated. Even Xiao Ruo called her, she did not respond. She set off the fire because it caused heavy losses to Guangliu country. In addition, the surprise attack of Dawei country''s army led to the defeat and retreat of Guangliu kingdom. She was prepared to die in the fire for Xiao Ruo. However, when she was confused by the thick smoke, she felt that she had been carried out. After opening her eyes, she returned to Dawei Kingdom''s barracks and saw her for the first time It''s Xiao Ruo How could she ignore the problem if she could survive the fire? Mingming, Mingming, he is such a proud person. She once sighed that his appearance was not even comparable to that of a woman, but now Now Luo Ying''s eyes were heavy, and it took a long time to make a voice close to a sigh, "you boy, OK." The only thing that doesn''t come as a surprise here is the scenery. She pulled the sleeve of snow dark, snow dark bowed her head, that scar side face was facing her, she approached, the warm breath sprayed on his neck side and ear, crisp and numb. "A sandstorm is coming," she whispered www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 With the cooling down, there was a strong wind, and the dust on the ground began to fly in the air. Luo Ying, who lives in the desert all the year round, immediately noticed the weather change. "Sandstorm is coming. Hey, go back to the house quickly!" Bai Rong didn''t move, so Xiao Ruo didn''t move either. The scenery once again pulled snow dark''s clothes corner, his eyes a dark, stretched out his hand to pull her in front of his body, one hand on her waist, trapped her in his arms, and the other hand held a delicate dagger against her white neck. "Get your men out of the way." "Wait, don''t hurt her!" Bai Rong exclaimed, of course, that she was not concerned about the life and death of the scenery, but that she was threatened by Wang CI. If Xia Fengguang could not return to the prime minister''s office intact, her identity as a woman disguised as a man would be uncovered. She was not worried about the accusation of cheating on the emperor, but she could not implicate Xiao Ruo. "Won''t the archers leave?" Snow dark dagger tight again, scenery neck immediately appeared a bloodstain, the color of blood, on the white skin, it is particularly dazzling. Luo Ying''s face showed an unexpected color, but he didn''t say much. Scenery small face pale, sad look to Xiao Ruo, "cousin Help me... " Xiao ruo''s eyes are slightly narrowed. Yes, she is his cousin. She is also the most beloved daughter of the prime minister''s mansion The prime minister Xia Dynasty''s power shifted to the government and the public, and the power under his control was not active overnight. "Step back." Xiao Ruo raised his hand. A short word was an order that could not be disobeyed. The archers in all directions put up their bows and arrows and left soon. Only five of them were left. Snow dark satisfied with a smile. Xiao Ruo said, "now, you can release people." "It''s not urgent. When I get out of town, I''ll let her go." Snow dark grasp the scenery, step by step out of the city. Bai Rong: "wait..." "Oh, my aunt." Luo Ying stopped Bai Rong and pointed to the crazy sand flying from the horizon. "The sandstorm is coming soon. Let''s go to avoid it first." "But Ah, Xiao Ruo Xiao Ruo directly a horizontal embrace to pick up people, "first find a place to avoid, other things later." After touching the yellow sand boy''s nose, Xiao Yang thought that he would be OK again if he didn''t touch the yellow one The sky is gray and the wind is roaring. The sand and stones are dancing wildly in the sky. The whole city is swallowed by the sand and dust. Besides the yellow sand, it is still yellow sand. The pungent smell of dust is unbearable. Scenery can''t help coughing all the time. The sand and stones blown by the wind make her open her eyes difficult. Even if someone holds her hand tightly, she is gradually unable to do what she wants, thinking that she will be swallowed up by the whining wind. All of a sudden, a dress covered her head. The man covered her mouth and nose with his clothes to isolate the turbid air from the outside world. She opened her eyes to the largest extent and looked at the man who had taken off his coat in front of her. He was stained with a lot of wind and sand, but it would not make people feel embarrassed. Snow dark pulled her to squat down in the leeward of a high slope, and tightened the clothes on her head. Flying sand and rocks stabbed people, he only gently forced her to lean against his chest. The scenery was tightly held by him, and his powerful heartbeat was in his ear. At the moment, his pale face was as red as a ripe apple. His lips were close to her ears, and his deep voice made her tremble in the bottom of her heart. "How can such a lovely lady endure being eroded by the wind and sand?" As if between, all the dust has become a foil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 "The snow is dark..." The scenery is helpless to grasp his skirt. He replied lazily, "huh?" "We will all live." He chuckled and patted her on the back. "OK, we''ll all live. How about it? Does the wound still hurt?" His index finger gently rubbed the scar on her neck, just like others, he felt that the bright red color was dazzling, but now he admitted that in addition to the glare, there were some eye problems. "It hurts." She nodded her head honestly. She was a spoiled young lady in the prime minister''s residence. In addition to being playful when she was a child, when did she suffer a little pain? Look at her icy skin, there is no scar. She doesn''t like to drink medicine and is afraid of pain. She is a girl who needs to be taken care of. But what''s wrong with jiaodidi? She is born to cause pain, and some people are willing to hurt. Snow dark touch her head, "in the future will not hurt you." "Well..." She answered in a clever muffled voice. After a long time, it seems that it was just a matter of a moment. The wind and sand stopped, but the air was still filled with dust, but there was no strong wind. Snow dark tightened her gray coat. "Stay here and they''ll find you." "Are you going She raised her eyes, only carefully stretched out her fingers and touched the corner of his coat. "I''m leaving." "But I''ll be back soon," he said She blinked her brown and black eyes and said, "I will take good care of ah Qi. When you see the falling plum, please say hello to me." "Good girl." Snow dark hands on her cool cheek, long and deep eyes show a clean and gentle smile, however, he is not a gentle person, it is a pity that no one can see through the indifference in his bones. Every woman''s evaluation of him is always a gentle and beautiful man. Now, he is no longer beautiful, but gentle is even more mean. Learning his movement, she also put her hand on his face, the half of the right face appeared to be terrible, "snow dark, you should be good." He was silent for a second. "Oh, of course I''ll be fine." He quickly laughed and said casually, "goodbye, dear Miss Xia." Goodbye, snow dark, goodbye, this period of "kidnapped" days. "Hello! Here is the girl With Luo Ying''s loud voice, many people surrounded him. The scenery is very weak at this time. She has no strength to say a word by leaning against the soil slope. She is thin and weak. No matter whether it is a man or a woman, she will always produce a feeling that I still feel pity for her. It''s impossible for Xiao Ruo to hold nature. He only has Bai Rong in his eyes, and other bodyguards dare not offend him. Therefore, only Luo Ying goes to battle in person. When he holds up the scenery, he is surprised that this beautiful girl is light and terrible. A small group of people lean against his arms and tickles people''s hearts. Finally, the gray coat was gone, and her eyes were swept away. All the people have seen this gray coat. Some people may not think of anything, some people may not dare to think about it, while some people seem to think too deeply. Xiao Ruo looked down at the enchanted Bai Rong and turned the finger on his thumb. His eyes were gloomy. He had to say that in order to disfigure the beloved, his position in the woman''s heart could become more important. But it''s just a little bit more important. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 The day when the scenery returned to the prime minister''s house was no different from before, except that Wang Ci was more and more fond of her, and even the Xia Dynasty was obedient to her. Even though their husband and wife were not in a good relationship, they were fond of their daughters. Although the scenery was not close to the Xia Dynasty, it did not prevent the Xia Dynasty from spoiling her. Scenery is a legitimate daughter, and Xia Qimeng is a common daughter. That is to say, they both decided their status from birth. Maybe the Xia Dynasty did like Xia Qimeng''s mother more than ten years ago, but men, after all, were only temporary interests. Before Xia Qimeng was born, he no longer loved this concubine room. The Xia Dynasty had never taken a concubine for so many years, but he did They won''t stay in Wang Ci''s yard. They''re just as angry as a gambler. One who has been gambling for 16 years. As a matter of fact, although Wang CI feels embarrassed by Xia Qimeng''s eyes, she has given Xia Qimeng the treatment that she should be a common girl for so many years. Of course, this treatment is not comparable to the scenery. Xia Qimeng has been staying in her yard for more than ten years, and never makes trouble. If she can keep her own way, Wang CI will choose an honest family for her to marry After falling into the water, Xia Qimeng changed. No one knows how Wang CI felt when he saw the so-called silver faced military master on the Palace Banquet. She would not mistake someone. Although she was wearing a mask, her eyes, mouth and voice It''s just like her mother. "Scenery, don''t get in touch with Xia Qimeng in the future." Sitting in the garden pavilion to enjoy the scenery of flowers, did not expect that Wang Ci''s coming is such a warning, so she naturally asked: "why?" "If things go wrong, there must be demons." Wang CI has always been gentle between the eyebrows, dyed a fierce color. As soon as the scenery was in a hurry, she thought that her mother would not want to fight Xia Qimeng. That would not do. If she moved Xia Qimeng, she would offend Xiao Ruo. Xiao Ruo would not hesitate to rebel for Xia Qimeng. What''s important is that she can''t die because she has the aura of a female master. "Niang, don''t think about it. If Xia Qimeng doesn''t come to us, we''ll treat her as nonexistent." She shook Wang Ci''s arm and showed her little daughter''s charming and simple color. She quickly changed the topic, "when her daughter was in danger, she was rescued by the ghost King''s highness. Mother, did you help your daughter to thank his highness ghost king?" "Of course, I asked your father to give me a gift, but..." "But what?" Wang CI touched the top of her daughter''s head and said with a smile: "according to your temperament, if you marry the prince of ghosts, I''m afraid there are some I''m worried about." "Why does mother say that?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that my mother thinks a little too much." Wang CI is still smiling, but his smile is a little bitter. Xiao Ruo looks at Xia Qimeng''s eyes during the Palace Banquet, for fear that Xia Qimeng''s status in his heart is extraordinary However, even if she wanted to break the engagement, it was given by her majesty. How could it be so easy to break it? Once a man''s heart is gone, it''s hard to come back. It''s just to make the scenery more troubled. Wang CI came with her heart in mind and went away with it. The scenery is not that she can''t guess the worries in her heart. However, she can''t say that she is happy with others. That person is still popular in the country. What''s more, the engagement is really a big trouble. "Miss." Little purple bowed down to salute. She was going to go through the garden, but she didn''t want to meet her own young lady. The scenery recovered from her own thoughts, avoided the ceremony of Xiaozi, looked at the people behind her, and asked, "is this girl?" "Miss Hui, this is a new gardener. Because she doesn''t know the way, the housekeeper asks the maid to show her around." The girl in cloth looked up and said, "ah Lu, see you, miss." The scenery slightly startles, the eye son opens a minute. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 "Little purple, I want to eat almond crisp, fresh, you go to the kitchen to do." Scenery is like a temporary initiative, suddenly want to eat almond crispy, small purple quickly answer, "yes, miss." As soon as Xiaozi left, the scenery immediately stepped closer to the girl named ah Lu. She stopped and hesitated. She was not sure she read out a name, "luomei?" "It''s me." She said with a smile, "how do you recognize a girl?" After confirming her identity, the scenery also said with a smile: "although your face has changed, your body shape is different, and your voice is also different, but I don''t know why. When you look at me and talk, I think this person should be you, about This is how I feel about falling plum. Other people can''t imitate it. " "I and tens of millions of self confessed face changing skills are superb, have cheated countless people, but did not expect to be seen by the girl at a glance." Luomei was recognized and didn''t feel annoyed. She just stood there. Scenery like her elegant but not high cold temperament, she asked: "luomei, how did you come to my home?" "The young master ordered me to bring a message to the girl. In three days'' time, the king of Dawei will hold a state banquet, and the girl will be invited to attend." "State banquet? I didn''t hear my father mention it "That''s because Prime Minister Xia hasn''t received the news yet." "Why do I have to go..." Although all state banquets are attended by ministers from the central government, they usually take their sons who are in official positions to take a seat, which can be regarded as a kind of worldly experience. However, the young ladies do not attend the state banquet very much. After all, the state banquet is about state affairs, not for Royal relatives and relatives. Luo Mei said: "the childe did not explain the reason, just said that the girl must go, otherwise he asked me to tie the girl." Scenery corner of an eye, also want to export to say a few words, small green from outside came to see her. "Miss..." Small green see there is a stranger in, do not know whether to continue to speak. Scenery a smile, "it doesn''t matter, continue to say." "Yes, ma''am, the maid gave the medicine to the man named ah Qi. She also used money to spot the jailer. She also found out that his Highness the ghost king did not intend to deal with him for the time being. She just put him in prison and kept him under strict guard." Scenery relaxed, "hard you, little green, you just came back, go to have a rest first." "Yes, I''ll leave." Little green left, Luo Mei said: "let her see ah Qi, is it OK?" "Don''t worry, Xiaolv is more stable than Xiaozi. She never asks me the reason for what I want her to do, nor will she tell others, just as I believe you will not sell Xuedan, the people who believe me will not betray me." "Luo Mei laughed," the girl said Just as the scenery can see at a glance the reason why she changed her face is not the reason, the reason she said at this time is surprisingly convincing. The Xia Dynasty went back home and brought back the news that a state banquet was to be held. The envoy of Guangliu kingdom wanted to come to Dawei country to talk about the peace between the two countries. In fact, after years of fighting, both national strength and human resources were lost. If the war ended, many people in both countries had this idea, but without an opportunity, no one could speak out. After hearing that the old emperor of Guangliu state died of illness, Xiao Fen thought it was a great opportunity for a young man to succeed. How could he think that the new young man was not a good man, and his means were even worse than his father. He could release the message of peace, so Xiao Fen had to pay attention to it. The state banquet to receive the ambassadors of Guangliu will be the largest and best in history. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 All the people in the prime minister''s house were obedient to the scenery, even the Xia Dynasty. She just said that she was curious about the state banquet. The Xia Dynasty offered to take her to the palace. If the scenery was to go, Wang CI should go. The state banquet is not an ordinary Palace Banquet. The magnificent hall is full of luxurious utensils. Flowers are the most precious peony, wine is the most mellow wine of a hundred years. Even water is transported from the distant iceberg. In addition to the tight defense, the palace maid eunuchs serve are one in a hundred. There is no room for any mistakes in this state banquet. Although there were other young ladies present, she was the only one who attracted the attention of all the princes. After being warned by their father that this was the fiancee of the prince of ghosts, they immediately stopped thinking and did not dare to glance. After a short time, the eunuch announced that Xiao Fen and the envoy of Guangliu Kingdom stepped into the hall together. The messenger was beautiful and beautiful, with a carved face and angular features. His slender peach blossom eyes were full of tenderness and amorous feelings. However, the indifference in his eyes made people wake up immediately after mistaking him as easy to approach. His appearance was not inferior to that of a ghost The Royal Highness''s man, attracted the palace maiden who couldn''t help but secretly looked at several. He had no choice in appearance and extraordinary bearing. He was not an ordinary messenger. When people saw that there was an additional theme in the high place, they suddenly understood something. Sure enough, Xiao Fen and the man went up to a high position together, laughing: "today, the king of Guangliu can come to our Dawei and discuss the plan of peace. It''s really a blessing for the two countries. All of you love Qing and don''t visit the king of Guangliu!" The people got up and said, "see the king of Guangliu!" He a smile, as if pengbeishenghui, "today alone is a guest, you don''t need to be polite." Originally, he thought he was just an ordinary emissary. Unexpectedly, the monarch of Guangliu kingdom came to visit him. Dugu Ji, a mythical person in the younger generation, was a young emperor. He was a man who could not defeat anyone in terms of governing the country and fighting. Together with Xiao Ruo, he became the goal that men in both countries should pursue, which had a great influence. The scenery quietly looks at Xia Qimeng beside Xiao Ruo. Although she still wears a mask, she can also make people feel that she is unbelievable. It seems unreasonable to say that she is unbelievable. After all, she is a woman who can not change her face even before Mount Tai collapses. As everyone sat down together, the scenery immediately felt a burning sight staring at herself. She subconsciously looked up to look for that look, but she looked in the direction of Dugu Ji. Only this sight made her touch the wine cup on the table like a lost soul. Fortunately, Wang Ci, sitting beside her, reacted quickly, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the water on the table in time Then she had to go to the palace gate to change her clothes. Wang CI asked in a low voice: "scenery, what''s the matter?" "No, nothing..." She quickly bowed her head, seemingly calm, but in fact her fingers were tightly wrapped around the ribbon on her dress. That''s what she does when she''s at a loss. Dugu Ji could see clearly that he slowly raised the corner of his lips. If there was no smile, it was most provocative. When half of his face was incomplete, his smile had already been able to catch people''s soul. Now his face is perfect, and it can make people fascinated and forget who he is. Xia Qimeng doesn''t understand. Isn''t he disfigured to save her? Why can''t you see a scar now? Xiao Ruo clenched her hand under the table. She looked at him blankly. He whispered, "I said that he is good at deceiving and camouflage." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 "Here, let me introduce you." Xiao Fen raised his hand with a smile and pointed to the people under the steps one by one. First of all, he was the prince. "This is my first child, and also the crown prince of our country." The prince nodded his head, and Xiao Fen pointed to the Xia Dynasty, "this is the Prime Minister of our country, Xia Dynasty. Over the years, he has been my right-hand man. Beside him is his wife and daughter. The prime minister Qianjin is the most beautiful girl in our country." "It''s really National." Dugu Ji said with a smile of approval. His smile seemed to be mixed with other things. The scenery was stiff and did not dare to move. "Ha ha, Miss Xia is my son''s fiancee of ghost king." Xiao Fen then pointed to Xiao Ruo, "this is the ghost king. He is surrounded by..." "Bai Rong, the silver faced military master, and his Highness the ghost king, we have seen each other on the battlefield." "Yes, I''m getting old and stupid. Of course you''ve met." Dugu Ji took up the wine cup, smelled the wine, put it down again, and said with a smile: "Your Highness the ghost king is brave and good at fighting, and the silver faced military master knows everything. He has long wanted to make friends with them outside the enemy''s field, but he has never had a chance." Xiao ruo''s expressionless way: "thank you for looking up." "Ha ha, please don''t mind the king of Guangliu. Xiao Ruo has been indifferent since he was a child." Xiao Fen actively echoed Dugu Ji''s words, "the silver faced military master has not only insights into the way of military use, but also attainments in poetry and poetry. Think of a poem sung by the military master at the beginning of the year, with several plum blossoms in the corner of the wall, Ling Han opened by himself. He knew from a distance that it was not snow, for there was a faint fragrance, which was really a wonderful sentence for ages." "The poems written by the military master have already been introduced into Guangliu. You can know such beautiful sentences." Bai Rong reluctantly pulled up the corner of his mouth and said with a smile of embarrassment This song "Mei" is not her original work. She is really flustered in her heart, but it is not as much as the accident that she saw Dugu Ji at this time. "It''s not snow from afar, for there is a faint fragrance..." Scenery unconsciously whispered the last two sentences, drooping her head, and her forehead covered her eyes, making people unable to see what she was thinking. Dugu Ji withdrew his sight, and his expression suddenly became lazy for a minute. "If you compliment me, you can talk about business." "Oh? How would the king of Guangliu talk about it Xiao Fen put away his relaxed smile and had to look at the young man with a critical look. All the people in the hall focused on the two people above the high position. "Emperor Xiao and Gu all know that the years of war have caused great damage to both countries. What''s more, the Hexi ethnic group in the frontier fortress, as a third-party force, are eyeing each other. Since Gu can lead the signal of peace between the two countries, it is natural that no one can mistake us for believing that our Guangliu country is afraid of the great only country before making advances." Xiao Fen nodded, "of course, Guangliu country and Dawei country have the same national strength. How can we distinguish who is stronger and who is weaker?" "Therefore, since he has become the first person, he should be paid accordingly." "I don''t know what the reward is?" Xiao Fen''s smile is not so comfortable. Dugu Ji wants reward. Is it land? Or rare treasures? "Alone." "Father emperor!" Xiao Ruo Huoran got up, "the son minister also wants to ask for a man from his father." Xiao Fen looks at Dugu Ji, who is the ghost King asking for "The son minister wants to marry the prime minister two thousand gold as the imperial concubine." Bai Rong''s body was stiff. The rest of the people all looked at the family of the prime minister''s mansion. It was not a secret that there was a commoner girl in the prime minister''s residence who did not go out of the house. It was only a question that people had doubts about how his Highness the ghost King fell in love with that commoner girl? Can she not lose her beauty to her sister di? Xia Dynasty revealed an accident, Wang CI is expected to be calm. For a man, it''s normal to have a wife and four concubines. What''s more, Xiao Fen said: "sisters can serve the ghost King together, and they can also have a care. If so, let the second young lady of the prime minister''s mansion be a side concubine." "The father, the son minister wants the second young lady of the prime minister''s house, not to accept, but to marry." It''s not Na, it''s marriage. What does that mean? Of course, it means Zhengfei! Xiao ruo''s words were like a bomb thrown into the crowd. In addition to Bai Rong''s stupidity, everyone was in a uproar. Even the Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, who had just looked indifferent, looked ugly. Xiao Fen''s face changed, and then he laughed, "the ghost king, don''t make a joke. Your fiancee is the daughter of the prime minister, your cousin, and your aunt''s daughter. Don''t make a mistake." "The children''s ministers only love their cousins, but nothing else. In the past, they were given marriage because they didn''t meet anyone who wanted to stay with each other for a lifetime. Now, they still hope that their father and Emperor will complete their marriage." Look, what''s this called? It turned out that his highness had promised to marry because he had not met with true love. Now he dared to raise his objection in public. The common girl''s status in his heart was not extraordinary. The young master''s sympathetic eyes fell on the quiet girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 Xia Dynasty said with a cold face: "the idea of the king of ghosts is to repent?" "Not to repent, I still marry with the prime minister''s office, and sincerely wish my cousin to find a good man, but he is not the king." Xiao Ruo finished, without trace, looked at Bai Rong around her and told her with her eyes that she was determined not to marry. Bai Rong looks at him with flashing eyes. In this quiet environment, Dugu Ji chuckled, "a little bit interesting." "Nonsense!" When Xiao Fen pats the table, Dugu Ji seems to be watching a joke. This is too bad for his face. If he doesn''t marry his legitimate daughter, he will marry a common woman. But who is Xiao Ruo? He is Xiao Fen''s most important prince! If you marry a commoner girl to be the imperial concubine, will her mother be the emperor in the future? "Your Majesty." Scenery rises, blessing body way: "minister female body unwell, also please leave." It''s hard for a woman to hear her fiance''s repentance. Xiao Fen said with a kind face: "since the scenery is not comfortable, let''s go down and have a rest with the maids. The flowers in the imperial garden are blooming well. You can go there to enjoy the flowers and relax." "Thank you." When Wang Ci and Xia Dynasty looked at each other, they all showed the same meaning. Xiao Ruo wanted to repent, but he did not have any loss, but let the scenery and festival be damaged. How could there be such a simple thing? The Xia Dynasty and Wang CI had no interest in knowing how to deal with Xiao Ruo. Therefore, she did not know how many astonishing things happened in the hall. At this time, even if she was walking on the road, she was in a daze, and she would not notice the difference in the face of the maids behind her. She suddenly felt a pain in her back neck and fell into a coma. Before she fell to the ground, she was firmly held by the maids ¡£ The night is enchanting. On the ancient road, the carriage slowly passes by. The scenery slowly opened her eyes, and found that she was already in a luxurious carriage, and she was sitting on a man''s lap. She was held in his arms. Her eyes were confused and she was stupefied. Anyone who wakes up and actually comes in front of a gorgeous man will be confused. The man touched her head seriously, "is sleep stupid?" "You She regained consciousness, and her first reaction was to get down from him, but she failed. She put her hands on his chest and reluctantly separated her from him. Her face was not very good, "snow is dark No, it''s your majesty Dugu. " "It''s a strange name." He said unsatisfied, and then burst into a smile: "I want to hear you call me ah Ji." ¡°¡­¡­ Why am I here? Where do you want to take me? " "You are my man. Naturally, you should stay with me. Besides Guangliu, where can I take you? Listen to Luo Mei say that you can see through her changing face at a glance. Why is she so slow this time After listening to the first half of his speech, she just wanted to get angry, but after listening to the second half, she couldn''t help thinking about the maid who took her to the imperial garden Because at that time, she was so worried that she didn''t pay attention to her. She was also luomei. "You What is the purpose of your arrest? " He shook his head and sighed, "I order luomei to inform you to attend the state banquet. If you can stay well until the end, I don''t have to be afraid that you run away and come up with this bad strategy." She thought of the scene when they met for the first time, but she felt angry in her heart, "you are the emperor of Guangliu country, and you are seeking peace. Even emperor Xiao dare not stop you from leaving the emperor. Do you still need me to be a hostage?" Dugu Ji felt helpless and patted her head with one hand, "the little girl''s misunderstanding of me seems very deep." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 "I know it''s not snow, for there is a faint fragrance I finally know why you call yourself snow dark. " The scenery is gloomy. He stroked X and touched the long hair in front of her chest X and nodded generously, "I admit I had other thoughts at that time." "Oh She also deliberately let her think that you saved her face, was disfigured, let her move, also He cheated me, too "I didn''t expect that I would cheat a silly girl first." Speaking of this, he also looks surprised, as if to say that I did not expect you to be so stupid. Scenery pursed his lips, "I know I''m not smart, so I won''t guess that you came to Dawei just to ask emperor Xiao for that silver faced military adviser." He sighed helplessly, "that''s why I said, why don''t you go after listening in the hall?" "Don''t think I don''t know that Bai Rong, the silver faced military master, is Xia Qimeng. You and the ghost king want her. Do you want me to sit there and watch you rob a woman? Anyway, I''m also the one who was asked by the ghost king to give up marriage. " His body breath a cold, "be the ghost King quits marriage, you suffer?" "I don''t feel sad..." She shivered timidly for a moment, for fear of saying the wrong thing, he slapped her to death, "I just feel that at least I am also a woman, and I feel more or less embarrassed to be asked to retire in public." He then exuded a pleasant breath, "don''t feel embarrassed, I have avenged you." "Revenge?" She looked up with a puzzled expression. Dugu Ji kissed her lip with a smile, and found that her body became stiff, which made her look like a bully, which made him happy. After the scenery left the hall, Xiao Ruo naturally asked Xiao Fen to give him the second lady of the prime minister''s residence as his imperial concubine. He didn''t care that Xiao Fen had already suppressed his anger at this time. The iron faced Xia Dynasty said: "the ghost King''s highness is determined to marry Qimeng, and I don''t know how far he can do for Qimeng?" Xiao Ruo said affectionately: "there is only one person in the backyard of the king. For the sake of dream, I can do anything." That is to say, he will only marry Xia Qimeng, such as side concubines and concubines. He will never ask for them again. Without mentioning Xia Qimeng and those women who were moved by this sentence, Dugu Ji suddenly said with a smile: "Your Highness the ghost king can do anything for the sake of the second lady of the prime minister''s house?" "Nature." Xiao Ruo did not hesitate to answer. Dugu Ji jokingly said, "well, if you need the ghost king to exchange a city for this woman, will the ghost King agree?" "Yes." A note fell. In addition to the women who lament their infatuation, like Xiao Fen, all the ministers changed their faces together. It''s a good story to put a pair of people on ordinary people all their lives. But as the prince, he now says that he is willing to give up a city for a woman. If he lives in a higher position, can not even the state give up? At the moment, people''s hearts can not help but have doubts, this is the son that emperor Dawei valued most? The prince poured himself a glass of wine with the same expression. Who said that since ancient times, the prince has rarely been able to become an emperor? Dugu Ji said with a lazy smile: "since the ghost king is so infatuated, Emperor Xiao and prime minister might as well agree to this marriage." Xiao Ruo and Xia Qimeng both look at him unexpectedly, wondering why he would help them speak. Xiao Fen reluctantly smiles, "this You don''t know. As early as three years ago, the ghost king had an engagement with the first lady of the prime minister''s mansion. If he would withdraw his marriage at will, wouldn''t it be... " "It turns out that emperor Xiao is worried about this." Dugu Ji seemed to be suddenly enlightened and lazy, and said: "it''s a good thing to let the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house and the ghost King break the engagement, forgetting to say that the person Gu wants today is the first lady of the prime minister''s mansion." Xiao Fen is confused What? " "Lonely to summer scenery, to be a lonely queen." For a moment, it was quiet, and then ManChao was in an uproar. Xiao Ruo and Xia Qimeng were stunned one after another, and then they realized that Dugu Ji didn''t intend to have Xia Qimeng at all. Xiao ruo''s expression was very delicate. It was probably the kind of person who was eager to show that this woman was mine, but no one cared about them at all Like a clown''s general feeling, he quietly sat back to his position, and Xia Qimeng was silent. "You, you, you Do you really say that? " Scenery excited want to jump out, and he put his hand in his arms. Dugu Ji said casually, "well, I really said that." "What about my parents? They didn''t What''s your opinion? " "The prime minister''s wife really stood up and said no, but..." "But what?" she asked nervously He gave a bad smile: "I said you were pregnant with my child, she had no problem." Not only Wang Ci, but also Xiao Fen couldn''t have any opinions. Of course, for the sake of the fame of the scenery, Dugu Ji said that he ran into the scene of being kidnapped a few days ago. After he was drunk, he made her strong."You! I didn''t Her face turned red when she was in a hurry. "Don''t worry." Dugu Ji put his hand on her abdomen, gently kissing her lips, biting and rolling, and immediately let her soft body, can only be tightly locked in his arms, that hand on her belly can not help sliding along the clothing material to the place where it is hard to speak. Scenery as if cooked, almost smoke, she fainted to hear his deep sexy voice in the ear echo, "but is the child, we will soon have." Even if not, it would be nice to hold the children of tens of millions and luomei. Well I have to say that Dugu Ji''s idea is not kind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 After the king of Guangliu married Miss Dawei as prime minister, Guangliu and Dawei finally ushered in peace. This is not because Xia Fengjing is too powerful, but because the Xi people at the border junction of the two countries are becoming more and more rampant, burning, killing and looting border residents. Both countries have suffered a lot. What can I say? There are no forever friends or enemies between countries. When Dugu Ji touched her cold cheek, she said, "so eager to have children?" She nodded. "Let''s try harder every day." His smile is not meaningful, in her exclamation, he picked her up and went to the bedroom. "Wait, Ji..." It''s still day! "I work hard for the sake of scenery, so the scenery will cooperate with me, right?" Scenery: After three months of hard work by Dugu Ji, the first Prince of Guangliu Kingdom finally arrived in the summer of the following year. When Dugu Ji was holding the fragile child, he said with a sigh: "it''s not in vain that I worked all night." The scenery lying on the bed was flushed and his head was retracted into the quilt. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 When the wind blows and the fog disappears, the dilapidated old house is completely exposed in the wilderness under the night. In the silence of all sounds, there are bursts of whistling sound, blowing through the deep night sky, and the wind''s sound. It is a heavy melancholy knot that can''t be blown away. In the desolate night, it is more lonely and desolate. a graceful figure comes slowly stepping on the fallen leaves. Her eyes are silent and silent, without a trace of sadness and joy. The man put down Xiao, didn''t turn around, but still knew who was coming, "it''s you You''re here. " "The woman says:" deeper dew heavy, why not rest? " "I''m waiting for you." He turned around, the perfect face under the moonlight was enough to make women jealous, "this is the place where you and I met, do you remember?" Her eyes are still cold, "childe, I am not her, you love that she, has long been dead, now standing here, but dressed in a fur bag fox demon." "I know you''re not her, but..." He closed his eyes. "The one I love is not her either." Her eyes moved, and finally calm as before, "it was I who helped Qi Mu win the throne of the son of heaven, and I also occupied your fiancee''s body, because I am curious about how long the so-called blood relationship and love of human beings can persist in the test of betrayal." "I know all this." For a moment, she said, "Qi Duan, don''t you hate me? Because of me, you''re going to be imprisoned here all your life. " His smile is clean and beautiful, "because it''s you, I love it." "Oh." She turned her back and thought his words were ridiculous. She was a demon. She never had human feelings, so she could see through a person''s hypocrisy. But this man Under the moonlight, the childe is long and jade, warm as jade. He looks at her back blindly, "before leaving, can you tell me your name?" She nodded, "Anlu." "Anlu Anlu... " He whispered and carefully read these two words over and over again. It was just a name, but he seemed to have been greatly satisfied. It''s just a fool. Anlu wants to laugh sarcastically, but finds that she can''t laugh. Finally she looks back at the man behind her, and she doesn''t want to leave. Walking on the trail in the wilderness, accompanied by the wind, Anlu didn''t feel relaxed when she came. Now she felt even more upset when she went back. She had to admit that the human named Qi Duan had already had a great influence on her. A crow crow, she stopped at the intersection, quietly looking at the man in front. At the intersection stood a young nobleman with a fan. He was noble in purple, and his face was very good. Especially the corner of his mouth which was always rising all the time was more fascinating than the poppy. His elegant demeanor was shown in every move. "It''s evening," she called "Good evening, Miss Xia." "Why are you here?" Anlu asked without expression "I''m afraid Miss Xia is lost. I''m here to pick you up." "Lord Xiao''s house is not my home." Qi evening a smile, the end is the childe unparalleled in the world, "will naturally be." "I won''t marry you," she said Qi Mu''s eyes were dark and he said with a smile, "no one can say the future." "You..." A strong night wind blows in the bamboo forest, and the crows crow together, which disturbs the peace of the night and interrupts Anlu''s words. When the wind blows, an Lu''s ear rings an ethereal voice: "it has been long enough, the body should be returned to me." The wind was strange. When he opened his eyes again at dusk, he saw the girl in front of him fell to the ground. He held the unconscious man in his arms. In the deep bamboo forest, he seemed to hear the cry of a fox. Listen carefully, even the wind is still, like an illusion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 After a rain in March, all the flowers in L.A. bloomed overnight. The streets were covered with flowers and colors. This was the fiefdom of King Xiao. King Xiao was granted the title of King Xiao because of his great military exploits. He came to love flowers quickly and ordered people to plant trees and flowers on the roadsides of the streets. When flowers bloom, they are most beautiful, and when flowers wither, they are most desolate. The best scenery of the Luoshui River, the flower fragrance is pleasant, there are many talented people and beautiful people come to visit the green, at this time, no one will think of this scene, but only a month or half a month later, here is the scene of flower Xie. The young man holding the fan said with a smile: "how, Miss Xia, is this spring scene worth your trip out of the mansion?" "Well, thank you for inviting me." The wind rustled past, blowing the veil on the woman''s face in red. Her graceful posture has attracted many people''s attention. Now when people around see something moving, they are eager to stick it up to see how beautiful the face is under the veil. Unfortunately, the veil is pressed down by a plain hand, and people still can only see the woman''s gentle and pleasant eyes, but even if it is only Only the eyebrows and eyes outside, also let people can not move the line of sight. There is only one such graceful and graceful woman in Los Angeles. That is the famous Miss Xia Fengjing. She has been weak and sick since she was young and seldom goes out. However, she often walked on the street a few days ago, but a month ago, she suddenly closed up again. People in Xiafu said that she was ill. "Cough..." She covered her face and coughed. She was really ill. Just yesterday, she caught cold. Qi evening''s eyes flow with a lazy, but his smile is always the most elegant and appropriate, "Miss Xia is not comfortable, today''s scenery might as well come here, I''ll send Miss Xia to the car." "Thank you so much." Scenery didn''t like to force herself, so she nodded and agreed. The maid behind her hurriedly stepped forward to support her hand and went to the Xiafu carriage stopped by the river. Qimu''s pace is not slow, not far from her side, but his smile is more charming, no one knows him, so no one knows that this is his impatient performance. Boring. It''s so boring. Why does a woman who can''t easily interest him become so boring? Xia Fengjing used to be a lady in a big family who didn''t go out of the gate and didn''t step forward. She was no different from other ladies. Later, she became a cold hearted woman, like a heartless woman, turning a blind eye to Qi Duan''s deep love. Now She''s just a lady. Qi Mu felt sorry, not for her lost indifference, but for himself, because he was sad to find that after he got the throne, the following days were too boring. In other words, he had nothing to pass the time with. "Cloud." The veiled woman called the maid''s name, "there is water on the ground in front of you. Don''t step in it. The white shoes you wear today are dirty, but they will be difficult to wash." "Yes, miss." Cloud son looked at the front of the beach is not big water, lift feet easily across the past, if not miss mouth, she really may not pay attention to step in. Scenery a small reminder, come very timely. Qi Mu holds the fan in his right hand and knocks it in the palm of his left hand. He smiles and covers all the flowers. "Miss Xia, can I have an invitation next time?" Standing next to the carriage, the scenery was more thin and nodded slightly. She said, "if the son of heaven has an invitation, it will be my honor to be a little girl." however, it is generally acknowledged that she is not in good health. It is not entirely up to her mind to decide whether she can come out or not. "That''s good." His smile makes women blush easily. She bowed her head and said, "please forgive me for leaving." Qi Mu smiles and nods, steps back to the side, with the help of the maid, the scenery gets on the carriage, and soon, the carriage disappears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 The richest man in Luocheng is Xiafu. Xia Laoye joined the army in his early years and got a good official post. However, when the emperor trusted him most, he left the army and returned to his hometown. He started business with his wife in two places. As a result, he became the richest man in Luocheng. It can be said that Xia family, whether in the court or in the public, has certain contacts, which should not be underestimated. Of course, He also has enough courage. "I went to see Qi Duan today." As soon as the scenery came back, she was called to the study by her father. What her father said was this sentence. She was stunned. Then she said naturally, "I''m afraid that the life will not be as good as before. Why should my father go to see him?" "What else could be the reason for your marriage?" "Is the father going to talk about the date of marriage with the childe?" Xia Dynasty appeared a anger, "Qi Duan is just a prisoner now, marry you to him, is accompany him to suffer?" "The father is..." "I''ll go and talk to him about the dissolution of your engagement." Mention this, Xia Dynasty face iron blue, "I didn''t help Qimu deal with him, he already should be grateful, dare to talk to me about conditions." If the Xia family took the initiative to break the engagement, it would leave a reputation in the hearts of the people, seeking profits and avoiding harm. The Xia Dynasty has always felt indifferent to this kind of thing, but the scenery is still waiting to be married, which can not damage her reputation. Therefore, the best way is for Qi duanzhu to come forward and say that he does not want to drag on others and wants to terminate the engagement. Scenery asked: "what are the conditions for childe?" "He said he wanted to talk to you alone." "No matter what, I''ll go." But the Xia Dynasty disagreed, "although Qi Duan is a good match, the black water in his stomach is no less than Qimu. If you go, I''m afraid he has any purpose." "Since my father is worried, I might as well ask the prince to accompany me. Although the young master wants to talk with me alone, it''s hard to say that a woman doesn''t take a guard. The deserted house is the place where the son of a son belongs. If the son of a son is there, he will not allow him to do anything to me." "Well Indeed. " Qi Mu finally won the throne of the son of the world. But as long as Qi Duan is alive and won the protection of the Xia family, Qi Mu''s position is not very reliable. If Qi Duan''s character is really bad and he wants to do something about the scenery, Qi Mu will be the first one to help the scenery. A letter from the Xia Dynasty, so on this warm day, the scenery was at the gate of Xiafu, and the son of Xiao''s family, whom he had only seen a few days ago, was elegant and elegant as usual. "See you." "Miss Xia, don''t be so polite." The scenery eyebrow eye slightly curved, "today, troublesome son of a generation." "It''s just a little work. I haven''t had enough time to drink and enjoy the flowers. I can''t talk about the trouble. Miss Xia, please get on the carriage." Looking at the empty driving position outside the carriage, she could not help but ask, "is there no coachman?" "The coachman will let me do it for you." The scenery no longer asked, before getting on the bus, she said thanks again. When she got into the carriage, she drove the carriage slowly at dusk, and the destination was the barren mountains outside the city. There are all kinds of cushions, cakes, and time killing scripts in the carriage. Sitting by the window, you can''t help but sigh with Qi Mu''s delicate mind. Although the outside of the carriage looks simple and unadorned, it''s decorated with exquisite luxury. It''s also true that Qimu''s usual behavior is elegant, and only the best can match him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 When you open the window, you can see the spring scenery on the roadside. In March, when the vegetation is flourishing and growing, the breeze blows to the bottom of people''s heart with the fragrance of roadside wild flowers. A bird that had fallen on the tree flew through the dusk and fell on her hand. The bird had gray feathers, but the tip of its tail feather was dotted with white. The little one nodded and shook his head. From time to time, it made a crisp sound. It was very lovely. The fingertips of the scenery touch its small head, and the voice of the evening comes from the front, "this is the cuckoo." "Is it?" She was lying on the window, carefully watching the small guest who suddenly fell on her hand, "if it wasn''t for the son of a son, I''m just afraid to treat it as a sparrow." Qi Mu said with a smile: "sparrow and cuckoo can be said to be very different, regardless of the sound, or habits." "Habits?" "Miss Xia knows what is the original meaning of Xiaojiu occupying the magpie''s nest?" "Some birds are not born to build nests. When they want to have children, they arch out the eggs in other birds'' nests, and then lay their own eggs, which are hatched by other birds." "That''s right, and the birds that don''t build nests include cuckoos." "Oh?" "Cuckoos lay eggs in the nests of some birds. They hatch and brood by their parents. Not to mention that the adult cuckoo will remove the eggs of the host. Because the cuckoo hatches earlier than other birds, the young will push the eggs and young of the same nest out of the nest, so as to improve their competitiveness." The hand of scenery trembled, and the bird that fell on her hand flew away. She said unexpectedly: "even the young chicks..." "Both human beings and animals know how to survive by sacrificing others. Nature breeds all kinds of life. However, no matter how high or low, they all have something in common. It''s amazing, isn''t it?" The last question, with a touch of irony. Even if he didn''t look at dusk, the scenery also knew that his expression at this time was probably not smiling, and she was temporarily disappointed. The carriage stopped. "Miss Xia, here we are." The barren mountain is not called barren mountain, but since one day, there are rumors that tigers hurt people. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, no one comes here. Therefore, it becomes a barren mountain with only flowers, plants and trees, and the house on the top of the mountain also becomes a deserted house. The house, which covers a wide area, ignores the weeds that grow out of no one''s care, and you can see how brilliant the house was at that time. Standing at the door of the house, you can see the courtyard room inside at a glance. The most striking one is the tall locust tree. Qi Mu bowed his head to the scenery and said, "Miss Xia, let''s go in." She nodded, raised her feet and stepped in. To tell the truth, she must be afraid to ask her to come to such a desolate place alone. However, with Qi Mu following her, she felt much more secure. After passing through a long corridor, the scenery saw a thin but still handsome man in a yard almost occupied by weeds. She looked back at Qimu again, They are brothers. They are at least three or four alike. "You''re here at last, Ann..." Qi Duan saw Qi mu, "why do you come too?" Qi Mu smiles, "it''s natural to see how your brother is doing." "Except for the lack of luxury, I''m doing well." "That''s good. I can rest assured for my brother." They were enemies fighting for the throne of the son of heaven, but now they are chatting peacefully like old friends meeting and chatting with each other. Qi Duan said: "father and mother, are they OK?" "My father has made a mistake again recently. He is recuperating at home. My mother went to the inspiration temple to pray for his father. Qi Duan, my good brother, I feel lonely without you to compete with me in chess skills." Qi Mu shook his head and sighed. He clenched his side hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 Qi Mu came to Lord Xiao''s house three years ago. Before that, everyone thought that King Xiao had only one son, including Qi Duan himself. Until Princess Xiao recognized the exiled son, everything changed. Whether it was Qi Duan''s status or the attitude of the couple towards him, now he is imprisoned here because of the evil of witchcraft, although there is nothing to see in the barren mountains People, but in the dark looking at the end of the people, not a few. The future son of the prince Xiao''s mansion, who once had unlimited scenery, has now been reduced to a despicable young master who has been imprisoned. It is hard to avoid sighing in the hearts of others, and it is also life-threatening. See Qi Duan put his eyes on his body, scenery Fu body, "childe is well." ¡°¡­¡­ Miss Xia. " There was a slight uncertainty in the tone. "I don''t know what you want to talk to me about?" "I mean Miss Xia alone." "Wild mountains and mountains, if I was the only one, my father would not allow me to come out." Qi Mu said with a smile: "yes, what do you want to talk about? Just think I don''t exist." Qi Duan took a look at Qi Mu and could not tell what emotion it was. He looked at the scenery. From the first sight, he felt that she was not her, so he slowly asked, "where is she?" "Who is she that you said The scenery is of course unknown. "Do you remember what happened a month ago?" "A lot of things happened a month ago. Did you give me a picture of beauty when you were swimming in the lake, or I came to see you in the middle of the night Qi Duan suddenly pupil dilation, "you She said with a smile, "childe''s painting skill is superb. Many people want to ask for a pair of Childe''s brush and ink. Even I couldn''t even ask for it before. How could you even offer me a beautiful picture later?" "Anlu..." He subconsciously called out the name. The scenery tilts his head to doubt, "Anlu? Is it the man you like? " Only a moment of confusion, he affirmed again, a condensation between the eyebrows, "you are not her." "I''m not her, of course." Then why does she have the memory of him getting along with Anlu? "It seems like I had a nightmare for a month." With a smile in her eyes, she seemed to be saying something that had nothing to do with herself. "After a serious illness, I was suddenly squeezed out of my body, and another person entered my body. I could only follow closely beside my body and wanted to return to my body. But I couldn''t grab her. I hope others can find out that it''s not me, but my father, even if someone notices If it''s not right, she won''t help me. She robbed my body to live as me, but I can only be a ghost. Young master, is this dream very strange Her dimples were like flowers, and his face had no waves. Only the hand that clenched his fist showed his mood was not so calm. Qi Mu closes the fan and reaches between the lips. The long and narrow Phoenix eyes squint slightly and looks at the two people in front of him. It seems that It''s not that boring. The scenery suddenly said: "I almost forgot the key point of this trip. What did you want to talk about when you said you wanted to see me?" He said in a deep voice, "where has she been?" "She? Is that the man whose name is Anlu He said nothing. "I''m sorry, I don''t know the man named Anlu." Her smile did not show her apology, "but in my dream, there was another woman, the one who occupied my body. Since I came back, she should have disappeared." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 Disappearing doesn''t mean death. Death can leave bones, but disappearing means nothing. "No!" Qi Duan didn''t dare to think about anything. He refused the answer directly. The scenery unexpectedly said: "this is just my dream, the dream is all false, why is the childe so excited for the nonexistent people." Qi Duan clenched hands, nails into the palm, "Anlu is not a dream." "Childe..." Her eyes were filled with pity. "I know you are not used to living here, but we always have to live strong and indulge in fantasy. This is not a good way to escape from reality." There was a chuckle at dusk. Qi Duan was a step closer to the scenery. He stubbornly asked, "you know where she went, don''t you?" "To my disappointment, she is just a nonexistent person. I don''t know her trace." "She exists!" "Even ends." Qi Mu steps forward, blocking the scenery and the excited Qi Duan''s forward pace. He reminds him with great kindness, "it''s the so-called difference between men and women. Although you and Miss Xia are still unmarried husband and wife, it''s better not to get too close to each other. It''s bad for the reputation of little sister Xia." Qi Duan is not a person who is easy to show his feelings. He quickly regains his calm and takes a step back. Thinking of that sentence of unmarried husband and wife, he looks at the scenery with a little more ambiguous meaning. Will she do something bad to Anlu? Scenery has not such a big ability, she came out of Qimu''s back slightly, but as soon as she came into contact with Qi Duan''s sight, she knew what he was doubting, but she didn''t mind, and her face under the veil was more and more brilliant. "I''m afraid that the man named Anlu is very important to you. I dare to guess that she is the woman that you like. No matter whether she really exists or not, since she has disappeared, the young master thinks her so important. Why not just accompany her when she dies?" To accompany her? This proposal is too confusing. Qi Duan is stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think of it before, but then he rejected it. No, Anlu must be alive, she must not be dead. What if Anlu is really dead What is he going to do? Qi Duan lowered his eyes, and his whole body was in a depression. For a long time, he said, "I will take the initiative to lift the engagement." The scenery smiles to nod, "troublesome childe." In Shenshi, it began to rain cats and dogs. The only way to go up and down the mountain was to seal the road on the mountain. No, the scenery and dusk can only stay on the mountain for one night. However, they did not return to the barren house, but stayed in a wooden house not far from the deserted house. Although the wooden house was simple, it did not leak air and water, and it was also clean and tidy. "Tomorrow someone will come to clean up the road. Today, Miss Xia will be wronged." "The status of the son of a son is more noble than me. If I want to spend a night in this wooden house, I can''t talk about injustice." Qi evening thin lips light Yang, "here after a period of time, there are people to clean, but also please rest assured that Miss live." "But There''s only one bed here. " "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll just sit at the table tonight." The scenery hesitated for a moment and asked, "son of God, if you excuse me, why don''t you want to live in a deserted house? Just because you don''t want to see Mr. Qi? " "Miss Xia, don''t you know? Since a maid died there more than ten years ago, there has been a lot of ghosts. It is said that the ghost still likes women with heavy Yin. It''s really my consideration for the young lady not to go to the deserted house. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 Qi Mu''s words are sincere, the scenery does not make a little moved expression is her wrong, timely a gust of wind blowing in, she hugged her arm and shrunk. Qi Mu went to close the window and said, "the temperature on the mountain is lower than that outside the mountain. Is Miss Xia OK?" "Well, I''m ok. Lao Shizi is worried." "Miss Xia, let''s have a rest earlier." Scenery no longer more words, she went to the bed, but accidentally touched the chair on the ground. Qi Mu''s hand was placed by the candlestick on the table. He suddenly asked, "Miss Xia, is the candle still bright? Do you need to make it bigger? " "No, not now." Qi Mu took back his hand and was silent for a moment. Aware of the atmosphere is not right, just walked to the bedside scenery stop, "son of a generation?" "You already know that." This headless and tailless sentence, but let the scenery quiet for a long time, she subconsciously grasped her skirt, voice a little nervous, "son, I didn''t mean to..." "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m not questioning you." Qi Mu''s voice was calm and unexpected. In this case, if everything goes as usual, it''s not normal. The scenery breathed out a breath, plucked up courage, and then said, "yes, I knew it for a long time." "If you know, why don''t you say it?" "Why should I say it?" Her rhetorical question made him pause for a second, "Miss Xia..." "Even if I know, I have never felt that there is anything wrong with the son of heaven and other people. He can talk and laugh and enjoy the flowers and scenery, can''t he?" "Oh." He chuckled, "but I''m blind after all." "Prince..." She walked over and accidentally bumped into the table. She snorted in pain and covered her waist for a long time. "Miss Xia, do you mind?" Although it was a worried statement, there was no hint of worry in his voice. She shook her head. "In the dark environment, compared with the son of the world, I am like a blind man." The candle in the room had already been blown out by the wind. It rained and there was no moonlight tonight, so it was really dark. The whole evening did not feel the light. But when he put his hand beside the candle and didn''t feel the heat, he knew the candle was out. "As early as the day of the outing, the young lady knew that I was blind." "Well..." "That''s why the young lady reminds the maid that there is a pool of sewage on the road in front of her." It happened that he was wearing white shoes that day. Scenery can not see his expression, also do not know what kind of mentality he is at this time, can only nod "um" a, simply admit everything. "I have another thing I don''t understand. Today''s driver is me. It''s too dangerous for someone who is familiar with the road conditions. Can''t miss doubt it?" "The driver It''s not a son of the world. " "Oh?" "The son of a generation is just sitting outside. There are other people driving." He was very interested and asked, "how can you tell?" "My nose is very sensitive and everyone has a unique smell. Although I have been in the car all the time, when I open the window, I can smell two kinds of smell." "Interesting." Qi dusk approached, some other pointed way: "Miss, you might as well say, what is the smell in the lower body?" The scenery heard his voice coming from her head. You can imagine how close they are now. She blushed and answered without thinking: "about It''s the smell that makes your heart beat faster. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 "Cough..." Qi evening uneasy cough a, far away from the wind light. In the dark environment, a man and a woman were silent for a long time. Finally, he broke the silence. "How did Miss Xia discover my secret?" He always conceals very well, except Princess Xiao, no one else knows. "Childe''s eyes, too clean." ¡°¡­¡­ What? " The scenery said slowly: "childe''s eyes are clear and clear. It seems that he has never been stained by this world." Qi evening subconsciously then smile, is the sarcastic smile, "Miss Xia is joking?" She was clearly talking nonsense. Before returning to the house of Lord Xiao, he could only hide like a mouse. After returning to the residence, he was fighting with Qi Duan for the throne of the son of the world. No one was less picky than the other. For those who lived in the dark all his life, what was clean and what was not stained by the world was the biggest smile on him Words. "Maybe you don''t even know that when you are on the Bank of Luoshui River, you are not like other people who bring all kinds of beautiful scenery into your eyes, but the sound of the wind permeates your mind. You say that the willows are shaded, the grass is luxuriant, and the orchids in the corner are blooming alone and quietly You can tell us more about the scenery than others can see. Even I admire you very much. " Qi evening unconsciously convergence of the smile, the voice flat can not hear the mood, "Oh? Is it? " "Although the eyes of the son of heaven can''t see the prosperous world, they can''t see the place to hide the evils. Although sometimes he will have to do a lot of things against his original intention to live, he can see from his every move whether he does not forget his original intention." The scenery stopped for a moment and then said, "I don''t believe that a man who really knows how to appreciate the scenery and enjoy life more than others can be a hopeless smiling villain." Qi Duan, as a candidate for the son of a son who grew up in the palace of King Xiao, was actually imprisoned by Qi mu, who ran out of nowhere. Everyone said that Qi Mu was a villain by all means. Even Xia Dynasty also said that he was a cruel role in private. "Don''t you believe I''m a villain?" Qi Mu reaches out and grabs her wrist with a light tone. If her answer is no, his hand will go to other places. Scenery of the body has a moment of stiffness, but soon relaxed, "I don''t believe it." "Interesting answer." His one hand clenched her soft and boneless wrist, the other hand touched her cheek and pulled the veil off her face. He touched the smooth skin of that face as he wished. "Unfortunately, this is also the wrong answer." The scene was calm, neither afraid nor angry. Qi Mu''s hand ran down her cheek, but she still did not respond. He stopped his hand, which was about to slide into her collar. "I said, I don''t believe it." It is determined that he will not do anything to himself, the scenery laughs. Her self-confidence makes Qi Mu very uncomfortable, and this confidence is in him in the final analysis. He suddenly has a naive idea that nothing can make her feel that she can predict everything. "Miss Xia, I hear you are a beauty." "Ah?" He made a sudden remark that confused her. "Even if you can''t marry Miss Xia, if you can pick up one or two, I''m afraid I''ll have no regrets as a man." She finally felt wrong and wanted to step back, but her hand was still held by others, "wait a minute..." The words are not enough, hot lips have blocked her mouth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 Qi Mu originally intended to frighten her with a simple kiss, but at this stage, the development of the matter was not controlled by him. He first kisses the beautiful lips closely, then sticks out his tongue, and sneaks into the mouth of her sandalwood like a snake. He can easily pry open the teeth and find her little tongue. "Well..." Scenery was originally stunned look has gradually become unable to parry the appearance, passively bear his enthusiasm, her body soon soft down, if not by his tight confinement in the arms, she is afraid to have fallen to the ground. When she was about to breathe, Qi Mu let her go, and his lips separated with a piece of silver. He heard her rapid breathing, and slowly licked the corners of his lips. He was satisfied with a vicious smile, "very sweet." "Boom The scenery''s mind is like a fireworks, her feet are flimsy and weak, can only lean on his chest X, these feelings have made her brain dead, but then, Qi Mu directly grabbed her, walked to the bedside, he does not need light, can also familiar to avoid any obstacles. She called weakly, "wait..." "We can''t wait," he said bluntly "All evening!" Nervously grasping the clothes in front of his chest X, the scenery was really flustered for the first time, "what do you want and want to do?" He was very interested in bowing his head, "why, don''t you call me son of a son?" "I You... " She stammered and managed to say a half complete sentence, "I''m very conservative. You can''t You can''t... " "No, what?" His voice was tinged with a smile, as if he did not understand what her unfinished words were. Her face turned red and she couldn''t bear it "Well, Miss Xia, don''t tease you." Qi Mu put her safely on the bed, "it''s time for you to rest." As soon as she touches the bed, she shrinks to the corner of the bed. Although she can''t see it, she still looks at the direction of his voice with vigilance. He went back to the table and sat down. He said with a smile: "although the fiancee of moving brother will have a feeling of treachery, Miss Xia, don''t you believe that I am not such a villain?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She finally understood what it meant to lift a stone and hit her own foot. Qi Mu is a careful man. Of course, she is not a magnanimous woman, but she is the son of a family. She is a woman of the people. It is the so-called people who don''t fight with the officials. The scenery chooses to suffer from this loss. Of course, she also believes that he will not tell others about this evening''s affairs. The more she thinks, the more she falls into sleep. In the morning of the next day, people from Xiafu came to pick up the scenery. She didn''t dare to look at Qi Mu''s face to say goodbye. She got on her own carriage and left in a hurry. Then, she didn''t go out of the mansion for a month, and she couldn''t see Qimu. In April, the grass grows and the Orioles fly. The weather is warm again. The path in the forest and the carriage pass by leisurely. "Miss, inspiration temple is here." Yun''er first pushed the door open, and then held the carriage under the scenery. The inspiration temple is located on the top of the mountain with deep mist. It is very famous in Luocheng for its miraculous effect. It is also the temple with the most prosperous incense. According to the request of the Xia Dynasty, the scenery is specially worshipped on the 15th of this month. The temple is magnificent and the temple is solemn. There are not many people who come to burn incense today. The scenery soon reaches a good position. She holds three incense sticks and doesn''t pay homage. She just lights it on the incense burner and lets the clouds stick in the censer. "Little girl." Next to a woman: "burn incense to worship Buddha, you only burn incense, but not worship Buddha." She is a lady who looks no more than forty. She has a noble and elegant temperament. You can see that when she was young, she must be a beautiful woman, a noble and beautiful woman. "Ma''am, if you come to the temple, you will be good if you are sincere. Burning incense and worshiping Buddha are just formal things. If you ask for something, you will strive to be meticulous, just for peace of mind, but for nothing..." She said with a smile of embarrassment: "of course it''s what you want." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 The beautiful lady said with a solemn smile, "look at the girl''s age, don''t want to seek a good marriage?" "I heard the old man say that since the day a person was born, marriage has its own destiny. No matter whether you ask for it or not, no one can take it away. If it is not yours, you don''t need to stay." The lady was in a trance, as if thinking, and then said with a smile: "girl free and easy, if everyone can be as smart as a girl, this world will be less than a lot of crazy men and women." "I''m just saying it casually." In the past, people boasted of her beauty. For the first time, she was a little shy. She said, "madam, just listen to it. Don''t take it seriously." "Since the purpose of the girl is not to pray for God and worship Buddha, why did she come to the inspiration temple?" "In order to calm my father''s heart, in fact, I do not mean that I have no wish. If only I could really protect my family''s happiness and peace." "Didn''t the girl say so? If you are sincere, the Buddha will protect your family. " Although the scenery with a veil, but her curved eyebrows and eyes are enough to attract attention, she said with a smile: "chengmadame auspicious words." Cloud son reminds way: "Miss, master abbot is waiting for us." "By the way, I almost forgot to have an appointment with the abbot. Madam, please forgive me for leaving." "Go ahead. We''ll see you later." "Farewell, Madame." The scenery nodded and walked into the inner hall with the cloud. The mother next to the lady said, "the master Abbot can''t see any guests easily. Madam, it seems that this young lady has a special status." "This child is interesting. Her theory of praying for God and worshipping Buddha is very similar to that stinky boy in my family." "My mother is speaking ill of me again." As soon as the handsome young man stepped into the hall, he attracted the attention of many girls. He forgot to go to his mother one by one. Granny Guo said with a smile, "it''s true that Cao Cao will arrive. As soon as the lady mentions the son of heaven, he will appear." It was Qi mu, the son of Prince Xiao''s family, who came to visit. The beautiful lady was Princess Xiao. Princess Xiao''s smile was much more gentle. "I just met a very interesting little girl. Even if she was covered with a veil, I knew she must be a great beauty, and her attitude towards praying for God and worshipping Buddha was similar to yours." "Oh? If I have a chance, I''ll see the girl from the family who can make my mother so happy. " At dusk, my eyes are slightly bent, as if I really have a little interest. Princess Xiao said, "don''t say anything else, twilight, how can you come here?" "I''ll pick up my mother." He restrained the usual elegant light pick, now in front of his mother became a filial and clever son. "You know, it''s only when I stay in the inspiration temple that I feel at peace." "My mother is at ease. I have taken care of everything in Lord Xiao''s house. I have also ordered people to build a Buddhist temple in the mansion. My mother likes to worship Buddha. In the future, it will be good to be in the Buddhist hall in the mansion. I don''t have to travel a long way to this mountain." "Twilight..." "Mother." Princess Xiao still wants to refuse again, but is interrupted by Qi mu. Qi Mu''s tone is rather pitiful. "Soon it will be mother''s birthday. I''ve just become a son of the world. If my mother doesn''t plan to spend my birthday in the mansion, is she going to let me bear the reputation of being unfilial again?" "Yes, ma''am." Mother Guo said, "your birthday is the first major event after the young master became a son of the world. You can''t tell others to say that the son of heaven is not good. We should let other people know that our son of God is much better than the one who lives on the barren mountain." Princess Xiao held the Buddha''s hand for a long time. For a long time, she nodded and agreed, "indeed, it''s not appropriate for me not to be in the palace. I''ll go back to the mansion today, as the evening son says." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 Not far from the main hall, after a long corridor, you can get to the master''s room of inspiration temple. The Abbot''s name is far away. It is said that he has profound Buddhism and never meets pilgrims easily. Even if the emperor comes, the time is not right and fate hasn''t arrived, the emperor can''t send someone to arrest him. The scene saw the monk sitting on the Futan with a kind face and good eyes. He was also touched by his peaceful breath. He was a real eminent monk. "Miss Xia, here you are." "See you, master." Scenery line a gift, "a few days ago, also thank you for the help of master Jianyuan, otherwise, I''m afraid I really have become a ghost." "I don''t need to thank the poor monk. It''s Miss Xia who is kind-hearted and kind-hearted, and her life should not be cut off." Three months ago, after a serious illness of Fengjing, her body was occupied by a fox demon. She was aware that her daughter had suddenly changed her temperament. The Xia Dynasty found that it was wrong. She went down the mountain to drive away the demons, so that the scenery could return to her body and avoid becoming a lonely soul. However, the scenery was very puzzled, "master Jianyuan, I heard other people say that the master seldom comes out of the mountain. Why is this time..." "The poor monk said that Miss Xia''s life should not be cut off." See far and enigmatic said: "summer girl alive, to save more people." The scenery is silent. According to the original track, Anlu, who finds himself in love with Qi Duan, will help Qi Duan return to the palace and take back the throne of the son with the help of Princess min. King Xiao falls ill and Princess Xiao dies suddenly. However, Qi mu, after losing his family and status, and because Anlu, who has already moved him, is also taken by Qi Duan, he will act more and more extreme, and eventually he can''t go back The way. "Miss Xia doesn''t need to think about it. Just do everything with her heart. This string of Buddhist beads is given to Miss Xia." ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you very much She took the string, as if she was seen through her soul. She didn''t like it very much, but she also knew that he was a great monk with great wisdom I can''t afford to offend. As if she knew what she was thinking, she said with a kind smile: "there are Buddhist dharma on the string, which can protect the girl''s safety. Ghosts and ghosts can''t get close to her. Please remember to wear it well." "Yes, thank you very much." The scenery sincerely thanks this time, she was also worried about what to do if the fox demon came back again. Now it is no different from getting a guarantee. Farewell to see far away, yun''er said that it was hard to come to ask for a amulet once and for all. Knowing that her young lady was not interested, yun''er went to ask for it on her own. The scenery touched her cheek a little embarrassed. She stood in front of the hall, waiting for yun''er to come to her. There are a lot of people who ask for the Ping''an rune. The scenery is boring. Slowly, she comes to a tree. The tall bodhi tree is full of branches and leaves. The tree is covered with red lines. The peach wood card can be seen with the name written on it, and some people are throwing the sign on it. From the side of the scenery came a pleasant voice, "it is said that if you write the names of yourself and your lover on the wooden cards and hang them on the trees, the Buddha will protect them from white heads." She looked back and was surprised, "son of the earth." "Miss Xia, long time no see." The wind in the evening is extraordinary, just like the first sight. "Prince, how do you know it''s me?" She just stood here and did not make a sound, or he just stood here and said casually. "Miss Xia can distinguish people by smell. How can I know that I can''t?" Qi evening revealed a side smile, "since the rainy night taste of peach blossom fragrance, but I can not forget every night." "Son of a bitch!" The face of scenery is red, but dare not shout, can only lower the voice, angry looking at him. Qi Mu is not difficult to hear the shame and anger in her voice like a yellow warbler. He happily opens the fan in his hand and gently shakes it. It shows that the young master is extremely natural and unrestrained. "Why is Miss Xia angry? I''m just missing the peach blossom that will be withered. " She pursed her lips and turned her head away from him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 In front of the scenery, suddenly there is a peach wood card. She looks at it. It turns out that Qimu is swinging around in front of her eyes with the red rope tied with the mahogany card. "Although it is the miss who misunderstood me, it is I who made the young lady unhappy. I''m not right. How about making amends with this?" There was a long queue at the place selling mahogany, which was "enough" to show his sincerity. But she was ungrateful. "What''s the use of this for me?" "Of course it''s marriage." "It''s a strange day." The scenery sighed, "first, I met a beautiful and generous lady and said that I should ask for a marriage, and then I met a son of a noble family. It''s only normal that I come to the inspiration temple as a woman to seek marriage." "Not really." "Well?" He smiles, such as the spring breeze, "isn''t there a woman who wants to have a child?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was speechless for a moment. "Miss Xia, my hands are going to be sour. If you don''t want this mahogany card. I''ll throw it away Qi evening pose to throw, scenery a pull in his hands of the red rope, he has a meaningful smile. "If you It''s a pity to throw them away since they''ve all been taken. " She blushed, and even forgot his usual honorific title, and said with a disguising twist, "in fact, I don''t believe in this set of things. It''s just that we all go with the flow." "It''s just that I don''t believe in marriage." She was surprised, "so you still..." "Just when I passed by, I heard a lot of girls in the boudoir uneasily asked people to write their favorite names, and I couldn''t help thinking of you." Most of the daughters of ordinary people can''t read. No wonder he can hear them. The scenery was puzzled and asked, "why do you think of me?" He was stunned for a moment, and quickly said with a relaxed smile: "Miss Xia, didn''t you just break the engagement? I guess the young lady must want a good marriage "If there is such a good marriage, it is not that all women in the world are accompanied by good men, and all men are accompanied by beautiful women." "I don''t know whether the bodhi trees here are working or not, but it''s good to keep a good expectation. Son of God, wait for me here." "Well," he replied softly Scenery went to the nearby divination booth and borrowed a pen. She looked back at the evening under the bodhi tree. He stood tall and elegant in the breeze. His clear eyes were not without focus, which made people believe that he could see the scenery that other people could not see. He had no defect, but a perfect man who felt her sight Line, he "looks" at her. Steal. Seeing that he was found, the scenery turned around and calmed his heart for a while. He picked up a pen and wrote his name on the mahogany card without hesitation. "Son of a generation." She walked back to him. "I''ve finished. Can you please throw it up for me?" "With pleasure." He took the mahogany card and heard her say, "throw it to the highest place." He chuckled, "OK." Qi Mu closed his eyes, quietly listened to the wind and leaves whirling sound, then opened his eyes, he resolutely raised his hand, peach wood card impartial hanging on the highest branch of the bodhi tree, next to the voice of many women''s envy, scenery is not as good as Qimu''s hearing, they are envious of her good lover. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 "When it''s windy and rainy, even if the mahogany card doesn''t fall, it will be eroded by the rain." The scenery rises, the green trees are hung with many mahogany cards, and the red rope on them looks like blossoming one flower after another. Qi evening lips with a smile, "in fact, every three days there will be monks to clean up the things hanging on the tree." "Ah?" "Otherwise, Miss Xia thinks why there are so many people seeking marriage in the inspiration temple, but there is still room for this tree?" "That''s what I said..." She was a little disappointed. He added: "Miss Xia also said that it would be good to have a good expectation." "Yes." She soon regained her spirits. "No matter what the result is, this time, even if it''s a fun game." "Miss, I''ve asked for the peace charm." Yun''er ran over with the Ping''an rune. "Cloud son, hard work for you." The scenery looked at Qi dusk and stopped for a second and said, "son of God, I should go back." "Miss Xia, go all the way." "I''ll see you next time..." She pauses for a moment, and then smiles, "can you tell me what the wind is like?" Even though he could not see it, he knew that he must be "watching" her. For a long time, he let out a short low smile, "OK, then I will tell Miss." Scenery got the affirmative answer, said goodbye, satisfied with cloud son left, she just left, Princess Xiao came. "Twilight, her back is gone." "I know." After a while, Qi Mu put his "sight" on Princess Xiao, "mother, everything is ready?" "Mother Guo has already moved into the carriage. Don''t change the subject. Who''s that girl?" "What does mother ask this for?" "Isn''t that the girl I mentioned to you earlier?" Concubine Xiao also said with deep meaning: "the evening son looks familiar with her, then, do you know whether she has allowed others?" His mother asked so clearly. If Qi Mu didn''t understand, he would be in vain. He said, "she just broke the engagement a few days ago. Can my mother be satisfied with this answer?" "I would be more satisfied if mu''er could tell me which family she was from." "If my mother knows, I''m afraid she won''t be satisfied any more, but she will be filled with unhappiness." Princess Xiao "yes?" He said, "what do you say?" "This lady, surnamed Xia, is the daughter of Xia''s mansion in the city." She was stunned, "is that Xia family?" Qi Mu said indifferently: "it is the summer home of the richest merchant in Los Angeles." Princess Xiao changed her face and clenched the Buddha string in her hand. Qi Duan had an engagement with Xia''s daughter since she was young. She knew that this was because King Xiao had a friendship with Xia Dynasty when she was young. Miss Xia also came to the palace several times, but every time, Princess Xiao either went out of the house or went to the mountain to worship Buddha. In addition, later on, Miss Xia''s health was not good, and the less she left the boudoir, Princess Xiao had never met her formally once, so she just talked to her in front of the Buddha. Neither of them recognized each other. "Mother." The sound of Qi evening calls back her mind. Princess Xiao said coldly, "I don''t care what you think about her. From today on, I won''t allow you to come and go." "I know my mother is thinking about me, but..." He slightly picked up the corner of his mouth and raised a good-looking curve, "this is my business." "Twilight." Princess Xiao''s face was solemn and solemn, and she was holding the Buddha string''s hand trembling slightly. "Did you forget that your father and the princess min had an engagement?" "I''m not my father, and she''s not minfei." Qi Twilight eyes slightly convergence, respectfully said: "mother or do not worry too much for it." What is hidden behind his mother''s kindness and filial piety is his strangeness, and his present attitude is not appropriate to be described as unfamiliar Princess Xiao opened her mouth and was speechless. Her eyes flashed with pain. Finally, she did not say a word more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 Three days later, Fengjing received an invitation. She couldn''t make up her mind and went to the Xia Dynasty first. "It''s an invitation from Princess Xiao." The Xia Dynasty opened the invitation and frowned: "why does she want to invite you to enjoy the flowers? Wang Xiao and I had some friendship when we were young, but it''s been such a long time. If it wasn''t for the marriage between our two families, our friendship would have faded away. Now let alone break the engagement. " Listen to him say, scenery even more indecisive, "father, should I go?" "Princess Xiao also mentioned that she met you in the inspiration temple a few days ago." Scenery nodded, "I didn''t think she was Princess Xiao at that time." "It''s not easy to use. If you don''t have a good health, you can take more maids and go to Lord Xiao''s house. If you don''t come back after Shenshi, I''ll pick you up in person." "Good." The first time I went to see Princess Xiao, it was not good to go empty handed. The scenery took a plate of cakes made by herself and a maid selected by Xia Dynasty for her. As soon as she entered the palace, Granny Guo took her to the back garden. Princess Xiao was sitting in the pavilion, enjoying tea and flowers. "See Princess Xiao." Princess Xiao waved genially, "don''t be too polite. Come and sit down." "Yes." The scenery falls to sit opposite her, "Xie princess." She didn''t wear a veil today, but revealed all her beautiful faces. Princess Xiao exclaimed: "I heard that the lady of Xia family has the posture of overturning the city. When I saw her in a hurry last time, I felt extraordinary. Today, the scenery is more beautiful than the rumors." "The princess praises me wrongly. This is a cake made by the little girl herself. I hope the princess doesn''t dislike it." She opened the food box and there were delicate cakes in it. "The scenery is not only beautiful, but also smart. I really want to dislike it. It''s the one who can''t see." Princess Xiao praised her again. She pointed to a pot of peonies on the table, and was not in a hurry to taste the cakes made by scenery. Instead, she asked casually, "seeing the flowers blooming well today, the original intention is to invite the scenery to accompany me, an old man, to enjoy the flowers. How does the scenery think of the red peony?" "The color is like fire, and the flowers are beautiful. Peony is known as the king of flowers, which is worthy of its reputation." "Yes, the fire refines peonies, but among all the peonies, it''s a pity..." She did not say enough, so the scenery naturally asked: "what a pity?" "The peony is gorgeous and gorgeous, which inevitably attracts a lot of attention. Some people are greedy for flowers and want to take them off and put them in vases. Some people just want to take them off and put them on their side because they are bored and lonely. However, if the flowers leave the branches, they are doomed to live for a long time. Therefore, the beauty of peonies is poor. Flowers are like this, and so are people." Princess Xiao obviously said something, and the scenery forced to smile, "what the princess said is." "If there is only one peony left in the world, how many people are willing to fight for it "This I don''t know. " "Don''t be nervous about the scenery. I just ask casually. By the way, I haven''t bought you a cup of tea yet." Granny Guo immediately poured tea. Princess Xiao said with a smile, "this tea is a tribute from your majesty. You must taste the scenery." "Yes." "Mother." As soon as the scenery picked up the tea cup, Qi evening came over with a smile. He was very light with a fan. When he entered the pavilion, he sat down casually and showed a warm smile to the scenery. "When I heard that my mother had guests, I was curious about who it was. I wanted to come and have a look. It turned out to be Miss Xia." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 "Prince..." "Miss Xia, don''t be so polite." Scenery wants to get up to salute, and is stopped by Qi Mu''s voice. He says, "since miss today is a guest, you don''t have to be so polite." The scenery politely smiles, "thank you very much." "The fragrance of tea is a tribute from your majesty." Qimu took away the cup from her table and drank the warm tea. Although the action was fast, it still didn''t lose its elegance. "It happened that I was thirsty. Well, it tasted good." Princess Xiao has lost her composure in the face of the scenery since Qi dusk came. She looks at her son, and her eyes are full of unspeakable worry and panic "Mother." Princess Xiao just said two words, Qimu interrupted her with a smile, "let''s enjoy the flowers. I have another place to take Miss Xia to visit." Princess Xiao moved her lips and did not make a sound. "Let''s go, Miss Xia." The scenery looked at Princess Xiao. At this time, there was a trace of strangeness in the atmosphere and Princess Xiao''s manner. However, she didn''t have time to think about it, so she got up to keep up with Qi Mu''s pace. "Princess..." Mother Guo called in a low voice. Princess Xiao couldn''t help but shed tears and said in agony, "Mammy, did I really make a mistake before? How could he think How can I think that I would like to poison the summer scenery I am his mother Mother Guo wanted to comfort her, but she couldn''t think of the right words. She could only sigh and sigh. The scenery followed Qi dusk, he walked a little fast, she almost had to trot to keep up with her, wanted to ask him where he was going to take her, but as soon as he looked up, he had a hard line side face, showing a kind of indifference, she didn''t dare to ask. Finally Qi evening stopped in front of a room door, "Miss Xia, I don''t like to let redundant people follow." Scenery hesitated for a while, said to the maid: "you wait for me outside the door." "Yes." Cloud son and the other two maids should be under. Qi Mu then opened the door, "please come in." Scenery with doubt into the room, to see the furnishings inside, but stunned. He closed the door and said with a smile, "Miss Xia, welcome to my world." This is like a study, but there are no books on the cupboard inside. Butterflies with bright wings, pigeons with outspread wings, rabbits with white fluffy, deer with raised front hoofs, gray wolves crouching on their bodies, tigers about to roar with their mouths open All kinds of animals in this room keep their best posture. They seem to be alive, but they are all specimens. His smile is perfect, these lifelike specimens become his background, he seems to be the king of all things in the world. The scenery was lost for a moment, "son of the world, why..." "Don''t you find it interesting?" He said: "the life in this room is recognized as the most perfect one, and I, let them get eternal life with the most beautiful posture." She soon calmed down. "Is that all?" "Of course not." He went to a wooden cabinet and stroked the comfortable fluff on the rabbit. If he hadn''t known that these animals had already died, he might have mistaken him as a gentle young man who cherished animals. "Miss Xia knows that I can''t see these things, but when many people say in front of you how beautiful this thing is, they will always be curious. Maybe, I will leave them in my own I come to see them every day. Maybe I can know what they are like www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 The scenery asks: "does that son of a generation know what they are like?" "I''m sorry." Qi Mu shook his head. It''s a pity, "no matter how many times I try, I can''t picture them in my mind." "That son of a generation, have you ever tried to feel other things, such as People? " Qi Mu chuckled, "I think, but people are too troublesome." "Did the son bring me because I belong to the most beautiful one recognized?" When the scenery came to him, his voice was graceful and beautiful. He lowered his head and lifted his lips. "Which answer would you like to hear, miss?" "I don''t know, but I want to know whether the son of the world wants to" see "my appearance "Naturally." She took his hand with her cool hand. The little temperature difference spread to her heart, causing a shiver. She held his hand and stuck it on her cheek. "Son of a generation, you might as well try it. Can you" see "my face He readily accepted, "good." His movements are gentle and slow, just like touching a piece of fragile glass. His slender fingers first depict her eyebrows and eyes, and then her small nose tip. When describing her lip shape, his fingertips stay there for a few more seconds, and the laryngeal node moves. For a moment, he puts down his hand. However, scenery caught his hand in mid air, "son of a bitch?" "I''m sorry, Miss Xia. I still can''t picture you in my head." He said with a smile: "since I remember, there is only darkness in front of me, so whether it is animals or people, I will not have any concept." Even if it is the color people usually say, what is red? He would not understand that the people all say that Prince Xiao''s son likes purple, but it is also because purple represents the elegance and nobility of the royal family. As for what you want him to say about purple, he can''t say it. The voice of the scenery is not disappointed, "I am not a son of the world, I dare not say that I can understand the son of the world, but spring flowers and Autumn Moon, floating life is like a dream, everything in the world is changeable, even if many people can see it, they can''t see it clearly." "Miss Xia." "Well?" "Do you know what''s the most irritating thing about you?" He suddenly said, leaving her at a loss, "the son of the world said What is it? " "I want to make you the first woman in my collection, but I''m worried that if you become a member of my collection, you won''t make me interesting." From his regretful voice, he could see that the contradictory heart was very distressing to him. Scenery: She didn''t expect that he was going to make a specimen of her! "But now I have a good idea." She shook unconsciously, "what can I do?" He said gently, "break your leg and lock you here." "No way." She boldly refused. Although she was frightened, she did not shake off the hand holding him. "You can''t do this because I''m afraid of pain." Originally thought she was afraid of the fierce, did not expect that she can seriously say a reason to come out, Qimu unexpectedly low smile, "I here, there are several kinds of pain medicine." "That won''t work either." "Why not?" "If I break my leg, I can''t take care of you." Her words were unprepared, which made his elegant and calm expression stiff. He forgot how to react. But soon, he found his voice, "what did Miss Xia say?" "I said..." As the temperature on her face rose, she whispered, "if I break my leg, I can''t take care of you." Qi Mu didn''t speak for a long time. There was a strange emotion in his chest. He was about to break through the edge and rush out. However, he was stopped by a more inexplicable uncertainty, "how do you take care of me?" "I think I can take care of you all my life." A few inaudible sounds, in a quiet environment, are like silver bells ringing gently, exciting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 "Blackout alert off." Hearing such an emotionless sentence coming out of her mind, the scenery was relieved. Facing the evening, her mood, which was just flustered up, was finally calmed down. Qi Mu''s voice was hoarse for a minute, "you say, do you want to take care of me all my life?" "Well..." She nodded sheepishly. "Even if, one day, I might want to make you my collection." The scenery stands on tiptoe and kisses the corner of his mouth unexpectedly. "If I become your collection, then I can''t treat you like this." ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right. " But first of all, I need to tell you what a real kiss is Gently pinching the girl''s jaw, he suddenly kisses her lips. The girl''s lips are soft and sweet, sweeter than any pastry he has ever eaten. The warm tongue is like a swimming fish rushing into her sandalwood mouth, and this kiss is more intense than the last time. He hugged her soft body, she cleverly withstood his siege of the city, which made him wish he could swallow her, and it was time to leave. Reason told Qi Mu that he should end the kiss, because his body was heating. But when he had the idea of ending, her greasy tongue suddenly danced with his tongue. She seemed to indicate that she was not The determination to admit defeat, but that raw reaction, not only made him cancel the idea of letting go of her, but also more intense attack, so that the feeling of the body was infinitely enlarged, and the indoor temperature suddenly rose. Qi Mu''s hands on her waist began to go up. Her flexible fingers untied her dress belt and slid into her skirt. She made a small sound. Qi evening all the movements suddenly stopped, he took out his hand, and suddenly put her head on his chest "chest body, tightly held her in his arms. "Prince?" Her voice is stuffy and puzzled, and she is in a daze of emotion. He hugged her again, as if he was suppressing something, and whispered, "don''t talk." The scenery felt the change of his body. She knew something. She was so red that she didn''t dare to make a sound or move again. After a long time, the beautiful atmosphere in the room was gone. Qi Mu raised her chin, pecked her wet lips, and said two words to her, "goblin." Fengmo, holding him in his arms, said in a deliberative tone: "can we not say these two words in the future?" "Why?" Because we are not men and women Of course, she wouldn''t say that, saying casually, "because I hate demons." However, Qi Mu suddenly realized something. He touched her cheek and said, "no matter what, I will not tolerate anyone pretending to be you." In the blink of an eye, he misunderstood what she said was the fox demon incident a few months ago. However, it also gave her a good opportunity to bring up the old story again. "You Do you like the fox demon that robbed me of my body Instead of answering, he asked with a smile, "why do you ask that?" "Because I saw that she put the curse doll in Qi Duan''s room. She helped you win Qiduan. And that day in the bamboo grove, you said He said he would marry her. " At the last point, she was gnashing her teeth. He hasn''t said he''ll marry her yet! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 "I admit, I''m very interested in her." Qi Mu said, he felt his eyes glared, so he added, "but that''s before I really know you." "What interests you? Is she a better character than me, or is she more talented than me? " The scenery has the tendency that you and I will not finish with you if you don''t explain well. It seems that Qi mu can''t explain clearly, "one day, she suddenly came to me and said she would like to help me." "What? She came to you. It was clear that you saw Qi Duan getting close to her and deliberately provoked her first." "Well, well, I''m the one who provoked her first." He had no choice but to nod his head. During the period when his soul was out of the body, he followed his body every day, so he knew everything that happened. He couldn''t do anything to deceive him. He had to admit his fate. "At that time, Qi Duan and I were fighting for the position of the son of the world. Seeing that he was suddenly addicted to his children''s private affairs, I thought, maybe from the woman he loved Do it. " Although this method is despicable, in the battlefield, all non mainstream means are reasonable. "So you''re so attracted to her?" She asked, indignantly thinking that it was still her body. "Listen to me." He kisses her on the forehead to prevent her from getting jealous. "I didn''t think she would come to me after meeting me and really carry out my plan. She said she was curious about human emotions, so I was curious about her." She snorted, "and then?" Although she knew the development of things, she did not know the course of his mind. "After you return to your body, I haven''t thought of Li Dai''s peach stiffness. I invite you out to enjoy the scenery, but I find that you are boring." Few things can arouse Qi Mu''s interest. Once he has something interesting, he will get it. For Anlu, he doesn''t like it. He just finds it interesting. A woman who takes the initiative to stand in the Bureau and personally influences the situation changes, but she looks like a bystander. This is really a funny irony. Scenery glared at him, although he may not feel her staring at him, "I''m really sorry, I let the son of the world feel bored." "Don''t be so angry, will you listen to me?" She didn''t want to. "After hearing you remind the maid''s voice, I suddenly thought, maybe I estimated wrong, for a person, I have never read a wrong day, but you make me not sure." Therefore, the scenery should be regarded as the evening of passers-by. When seeing off the scenery, he couldn''t help saying the next invitation, "it turns out that I''m really wrong." Scenery is not just interesting. Unconsciously, she has occupied too much of his mind. He began to feel that Qi Duan''s existence has become more eye-catching, because he is her fiance. Even if the scenery''s body was still occupied by a fox demon at that time, Qi Mu heard the spies say that they were holding hands Once upon a time, a woman with deep love felt ridiculous. Scenery carefully asked him: "that Do you think I''m interesting now "No He shook his head slightly, and there was a streamer in his dark eyes. He said, "there has never been anyone or thing that makes me feel interesting, which will make me have the impulse to take the chain tightly around me. Scenery, you are the first and also the last one." This Is it a confession? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 "If..." Said, "the fox demon suddenly said," if I am not sure about the scenery of my heart You will choose... " She did not say all of a sudden, he pulled into his arms, Qi evening lips close to her ear side, "the person who should feel not confident should be me, you know, the person I choose will always be you." "Well..." She was a little disappointed because she still didn''t hear the three words she wanted to hear. Qi Mu kisses her cheek, "you just have to stay by my side and be my scenery forever." In Shenshi, Xia Fu came, and her father took the scenery back. While Xia Dynasty exchanged greetings with Princess Xiao, Qi Mu quietly grasped her hand. She looked around nervously, for fear that other people would see their intimate behavior. However, Qimu was not afraid, but showed her a perfect smile without fear. "We''ll see you soon." Scenery didn''t quite understand what he meant. She just guessed whether he offered to go out to enjoy the scenery again. How could she expect that he would break into her boudoir in the middle of the night. At that time, she took off her make-up under the service of yun''er. After yun''er withdrew, she was about to go to bed. As soon as the candle light was blown out, she was hugged by a tall body from behind. Suddenly, her voice mouth was covered by a hand. "Shh - it''s me." Qi Mu''s voice has a unique deep sex appeal. Her body, which was still stiff, softened after recognizing his voice. Her unprepared attitude made him happy. She said with a low smile, "I said that we will see you soon." The scenery grabs his hand that covers his mouth and turns to face him, "why do you come here now? If my father finds out... " His hand was on the top of her hair. "Did it come down?" "What?" She didn''t respond for a moment, but then nodded again, "well Because it''s time to rest. " "I really want to see it." Along with her long soft hair, his hand felt from her head to the end of her hair, as if he had not heard her worry before. He chuckled, "I heard that only the husband who sleeps next to his pillow can see his wife''s appearance after removing her makeup. I really want to see the scenery now." He seemed to just mention it casually, but the scenery was distressed. She held his hand and pressed it on her face. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t see it. The son''s touch is still there. There won''t be any other man in the world who can see my appearance after removing my makeup." Qi Mu''s fingers rubbed her cheek, and his soft touch made him nostalgic. He had been prepared to be in the dark all his life. Although it was not appropriate to put the word "fate" on his body, he was really powerless in front of his eyes. But now, he suddenly felt unwilling. He couldn''t see her smile and smile. Everyone said that Miss Xiafu was beautiful Fairy, all men can see, except him. Because got, so want will be more aggressive. The scenery whispered: "son of a lifetime..." "Call my name." Head down at dusk. In the dark environment, she could not see his movement, but the heat sprinkled between her lips was so provocative. She knew that they must be close to each other now. "Qimu..." He was not very satisfied, "change one." His fingers slipped over her neck, causing her to shudder. His body was held in his arms. Her voice was soft, "ah mu?" "Not bad." Qi Mu''s finger belly is on the corner of her mouth, "lovely little girl, I should reward you." A soft kiss, unexpected and reasonable into fierce lingering, scenery body quickly and thoroughly soft, in his attack can not resist, she responded to his lips are very astringent, may easily let him into madness. Qi Mu is never a person who will wronged himself. He can lick her lips, her neck, her clavicle better by taking her to bed and putting her on the brocade quilt Bed curtain down, boudoir only more than the girl''s unbearable low voice, a room charming. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 Lightning divided the sky in two, thunder played throughout the night, and heavy rain poured down on the third watch. A white lotus root arm stretched out from the quilt and caught the corner of the man who was going to leave. Qimu, who had been dressed up, sat down by the bed, held the hand and put it on his lips for a kiss. He said with a gentle smile, "can''t you bear me?" "It''s raining outside..." The scenery shrinks in the quilt, and her cheek is still suffused with the color that has not completely faded. Her voice is more beautiful than usual, and even can be described by the words "charming". When she hears her own voice, she is also surprised, and then her face is even more red. The brocade quilt was not covered with a wisp of white and smooth body was printed with many plum blossoms. She could not imagine that Meng Lang, who was reckless at the beginning, was even more ashamed after the return of reason. Qi Mu put her cold arm back into the quilt, and his hand was not in a hurry to retreat, but put it on her waist, gently knead and pressed to relieve her body''s pain, and the scenery was comfortable to hum. He did not resist and kiss her lips, he just had a good meal, now he can control himself, she just experienced the first time the body is still very fragile, even if he wants to, he can no longer upset her. She half squinted and called him, "amu..." He kisses the corner of her eye, soft voice asks: "is the body better now?" "Well..." She grabbed the quilt in front of her chest, sat up half, and poured into his arms feebly. She asked him, "can''t you stay a little longer?" Afraid that she caught cold, Qi evening tightly across the quilt to embrace her, but said: "another hour, summer master will get up to see the shop." "Why do you even know when my father got up?" "How could I not have investigated everything when I ventured to see you in the middle of the night?" He chuckled to her ear. It turned out that he didn''t come to her on a whim, but had a premeditation. The scenery grabbed the clothes on his chest, thought for a long time, and asked, "amu, we are like this So Will I be pregnant? " "So? What is this like? " "You It''s us... " She raised her eyes, through the lightning to see the corner of his mouth smile, know that he is teasing himself, can not help but slightly annoyed, "you still smile, if I really pregnant how to do?" "Then be born." "Ah?" Qi Mu touched her top of the head, to her hair, "you don''t think, in addition to me, you can marry other people." She shook her head. "No Her reply without hesitation made him feel better. She said with a smile, "soon, I will come to the summer palace to propose marriage. After my mother''s birthday party, we will get married." "Get married? Is this Too fast? " Quick? No, it''s not fast. He''s slow. Qi evening''s hand in the quilt moved to her abdomen, and asked a question badly, "if there is, do you want to wear a wedding dress with a big belly?" Just this sentence, she did not have any opinion, all women want to marry that day is the most beautiful look, even scenery is no exception. She sighed in his arms frustrated. Like a child, he patted her on the back and said, "OK, I should go." She looked up. "But it''s raining so hard outside." He asked interestingly, "are you so worried about me? Or Afraid of thunder? " "Because of me I can''t bear you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 The scenery is like a cat''s whining, which makes people''s hearts turn into a pool of water. Qi Mu holds her in her arms and pats her. She lowers her voice and says, "dear, I will go when you fall asleep." Although he felt that he was treated as a child, the scenery just turned red and buried himself in his chest and closed his eyes. His breath smelled good and made her feel at ease. The next day, yun''er, who came to serve the grooming, felt that there was something wrong with her young lady, but it seemed that there was nothing wrong with her. In the past, a young lady''s eyes could make people crisp, but now a young lady''s eyes can catch people''s heart and soul I don''t want to think much about it. So the young lady is more and more beautiful. Yun''er combed her hair and said, "eh? Miss, what''s wrong with the red mark on your neck "This one..." The scenery calmly covered the red strawberry on the neck, his face was not red, and his heart did not jump: "it was bitten by mosquitoes." Cloud son does not doubt that he, "there are mosquitoes before June. I will ask the steward to drive mosquitoes." "Well, yun''er, go get a scarf and let me cover it." Although she doesn''t show anything on her face, in fact, she has already complained about Qimu thousands of times in the bottom of her heart. Last night, he tossed her over and over, hoping to leave his mark on her body. Remember He took the bloody veil At the thought of here, the scenery can''t help but palpitation. After all, the man''s charm is too great for her. "Miss, why are you blushing?" "Well It''s a little hot. " A heavy rain at night makes the air of the day full of fresh grass. Sitting in the yard, looking at the water drops on the branches and leaves, the crystal clear refraction of the sun, the scenery is comfortable, and asks yun''er to take out the piano she hasn''t moved for a long time. Just playing a note, the housekeeper came to announce, "Miss, someone from Lord Xiao''s house has proposed a marriage. The master wants you to go to the front hall." The string made a "Zheng --" sound, very harsh, scenery Huoran stand up, did not think about running to the front hall. "Ah! Miss, wait for me The cloud son chased after and yelled. The face of Xia Dynasty is very bad. In fact, it is not enough to use the word "bad" to describe it. Even if the person facing him is the son of Prince Xiao''s family and the future Lord Xiao, he can''t show a pleasant face. On the contrary, the gentleness of Qi Mu''s smile seems to be just meeting a amiable elder, forming two extremes with Xia Dynasty. The atmosphere in the hall is so weird. Scenery this step into a foot and want to take back, was called by the Xia Dynasty, "scenery, come here." "Yes Dad She passed by Qi dusk side, without squinting, and came to the Xia Dynasty in front of her, but the hot sight behind her made her all soft. Xia Chao glanced at his daughter and relaxed his expression, "the son of the world has come to propose marriage to you. My father decided to ask your opinion first." "I..." She faltered, Qimu said she would come to propose marriage, but she didn''t say so soon! "Miss Xia." Qi Mu said: "why do you think so? You can say it directly. Even if you refuse, I will never lose confidence in life and settle down for your own life. You can answer that there is no burden." He''s definitely threatening her! Feng Feng turns to look at the innocent face of others and gnaws his teeth. He is actually threatening her with his own life, but But without this threat, her answer is only one, which is where she is angry. "Dad, I''m willing to marry the son of a son." With one stroke, Qi Mu smiles with satisfaction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 Miss Xia''s family has just broken the engagement with Xiao''s family and married him again. Many people can''t guess the twists and turns, so they can only speculate on their own. However, Miss Xia is so beautiful that in the whole city of Luo, no one can match her except the son of Xiao''s family. At Princess Xiao''s birthday party, there was a lot of excitement. Prince Xiao was too sick to see the guests, so only princess Xiao and his son-in-law showed up all the way. This kind of banquet, scenery, received the invitation must come to attend, what''s more, she has restored the status of Prince Xiao''s to be a princess, but she really does not like these hypocritical communication. "Tired of it?" Qi Mu took her hand and retreated to the corner of one side. It was dark and unobtrusive. He could be intimate with her. She nodded honestly, "I don''t like this kind of scene, but I must adapt to these." "I''m sorry." Qi Mu holds her hand. She always likes to be quiet. He knows her well, so he knows that she can cope with these big scenes well. It''s not to transform her, but to think that she can adapt to the status of a princess earlier, because he can''t wait to hold a wedding ceremony. Scenery gently put his head on his chest, "it doesn''t matter, I can do well, as long as we are together." Qi Mu''s hand on her waist, he whispered: "good girl, really want to have you now." Her face is like rosy clouds, biting lip low call his name: "Qi, dusk." "Well, I am." He smiles. Somehow, hearing this sentence, the shyness of the scenery was gone. She only felt warm in her heart, as if he could appear beside her no matter how dangerous it was. "Amu, I like you." "I know." She suddenly bold confession, let him low smile, eyes warm smile overflow, he slowly said: "scenery, I love you." Love is stronger than love, and monopoly will come. The scenery finally arrived at these three words, but did not expect that it was on such an occasion that she looked around and saw that no one around her put her eyes on the corner side. She bravely hugged him, but soon let it go. Qi Mu was not satisfied with this. She took her hand to the deeper corner without light. The moonlight was blocked by tall trees, and he pushed her against the wall On her lips, a hand reached into the bottom of her skirt. There may be someone passing by at any time, and the action of scenery becomes more tense, but there is instinctive shyness and desire. Her reason tells her to be reserved, but her body tells her that she wants to be possessed by him. These contradictory reactions will only make him more crazy to ask for from her. After searching for half a circle, the Xia Dynasty did not find her daughter. She saw Princess Xiao standing at the door of the hall and asked, "does the princess see the scenery?" Princess Xiao reluctantly said with a smile: "it is the evening son to see Miss Xia in the hall is too stuffy, then take her out to turn around, summer master don''t have to worry." Princess Xiao, who has been paying close attention to her son, of course, noticed the actions of the two young people. She saw Qi Mu pulling the scenery into the dark place. She was also young and could guess what would happen. But she was sure that if she stopped her, the mother child relationship between her and Qi Mu would not even be harmonious on the surface. Leaving aside the fact that Xia Fengjing used to be Qi Duan''s fiancee, Princess Xiao is not dissatisfied with her. What''s more, her son Qi Mu and his father, namely her husband, have nothing in common except their appearance. Thinking of the man again, Princess Xiao closed her eyes and silently recited a word of Amitabha. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Author PS: all the targets of the strategy are the same person, but the female owner doesn''t know As for why you don''t know, it''s not very clear why you don''t know www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 Summer evening evening banquet, but he did not say to his daughter to rest in the guest room. Guests will be scattered, the door came to a notice, "Min princess to!" Princess Xiao was stunned, and Qimu sneered. The rest of the people were surprised and hurried out of the hall to meet the lady. Minguifei is not lost in the word "Min". She is nearly 40 years old, but she is still beautiful. When she smiles, she feels like a quick and intelligent woman. She has a trace of dignity that ordinary people can''t reach. Princess min avoided all the gifts. She stepped forward and said to Princess Xiao with a smile, "today, the princess''s birthday banquet will be free of these empty gifts. These jewels should be the gifts given to the princess by this palace." The maid who followed minguifei opened her jewelry box. The box is full of rare treasures, but Princess Xiao didn''t take a look at it. She was also laughing. Princess min was more noble than her, but she also declined a little. "Thank you very much." Mother Guo took the box that the little maid held in her hand. "In fact, it''s one of the reasons why my palace came to celebrate the princess''s birthday. On the other hand, it was also because his majesty heard that King Xiao was seriously ill and asked this palace to visit him." "Madame." Qi Mu said with a smile: "my father has already rested. It''s better for my mother to have a rest in the palace for a night and see him tomorrow." Princess Xiao clenched the Buddha string in her hand. Sensitive imperial concubine looks to Qi Mu''s eyes dim and unclear, "you are the son of the world, Qi mu?" "Exactly." "It''s really a good-looking talent. Well, as you said, the palace will rest in the palace for one night today. Will the princess mind?" "Of course not. My concubine will take her to the guest room." Princess Xiao has gone to entertain Princess min. all the people should go. They should be scattered. The summer Dynasty is towards the evening. "Where is the scenery? I''ll take her home." "The scenery has fallen asleep. If not tomorrow, I will send the scenery back in person." "Asleep?" Qi Mu''s smile was perfect, "the scenery was too tired, so I fell asleep." "Stinky boy!" Regardless of the superiority and inferiority, the Xia Dynasty seized his collar, and because of some scruples, he lowered his voice and warned, "don''t forget that you are not married, and the scenery needs to be clear. If it spreads out..." Qi Mu was very calm. "Master Xia, don''t worry. No one in the palace dares to spread it out. They know who their master is." "How can you do that?" What does it mean that Qi mu can change all the people in Lord Xiao''s house into his own. If King Xiao loses his power, his old subordinates will not betray him, and Qimu can change all the people. What does that mean? "Master Xia, I can assure you that there will be no trouble in getting married. I have arranged everything." Qimu''s elegant smile is impeccable. Xia Chaosong opened his hand and stepped back. He was surprised that this was not a young man he could guess. He did not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing to give the scenery to him. It was like a big gamble. What he gambled on was the happiness of the scenery Once again coldly examined the Qi evening one eye, the Xia dynasty turns to leave. Qi evening quietly adjusted the collar of his clothes and went back to his room. When he saw the girl in bed who was sleeping soundly, his indifferent eyes turned into the tender that could not be understood. Her ruddy lips were still ruddy and swollen after rough treatment. He traced the shape of her lips with his fingers and gently dropped a kiss. How can Xia Dynasty suspect that he is not good at scenery when he is so precious to her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 In her sleep, the scenery felt a person lying beside her. She was too sleepy to open her eyes. She was instinctively close to the warm source. She seemed to be held in her arms. In the middle of the night, she lost her warm arms. Because it was not her own bed, she woke up. The bed on the side of her body was still warm, but the people beside her had disappeared. She got up confused, got out of bed with clothes, and went out with a lamp. She didn''t want to wander outside in the middle of the night, but what was going to happen tonight made her have to go outside. Following the map in my mind, the scenery goes through the garden and a long corridor to an abandoned yard. The door is open, and there is a battle between women inside. The man lying on the bed is covered with dirt. His beard is very long and his hair is very messy. It can be seen that he has not been taken care of for a long time. He can''t move or speak. Except for his wide eyes when seeing someone, he can no longer see his breath of being a living man. Princess min didn''t expect that after twenty-five years, she saw King Xiao Qi Yun again. He would be in such a situation. The handsome man in those days could attract countless girls'' hearts just by his beautiful face. Now he has become a beggar like man. No, he is worse than a beggar. She covered her mouth, and the tears in her eyes whirled, and she did not dare to approach. "Lady, you still come here." Princess Xiao suddenly appears at the door. She seems to be sighing and feeling. Min Guifei turned back and was furious, "Qiao Wan, what''s going on?" Qiao Wan is the maiden name of Princess Xiao. "Didn''t you see it?" Princess min didn''t dare, but Princess Xiao walked into the bed with a smile. She brushed the hair on the man''s face blocking his sight with her hand. Looking at the man''s eyes was like a wife treating her husband wholeheartedly, while the man''s looking at her was painful and regretful. She said, "the prince is lying here because he is seriously ill." "Don''t touch him!" Imperial concubine min rushed up and pushed her away. She stood in front of King Xiao and asked in a sharp voice, "his health has always been very good. How could he suddenly become seriously ill? It''s you who made it, right?" "Niang, look at you. How can you still have the temperament of a royal concubine when you roar at your concubines?" Princess Xiao shook her head and was rather pitiful. "The prince was paralyzed by a stroke a year ago. Why should I lie to you?" "Do you really think I can''t believe anything? Why are you like this, giowan At that time, Qiao Wan and King Xiao got married, and their husband and wife loved each other. This also made Princess min hate King Xiao deeply. "Xu Min, I''ve never changed." Without the thought of acting, Princess Xiao stopped laughing and showed no expression. "If the LORD loves me, I will love him. If the Lord treats me well, I will treat him well. Since I have married him, even if he doesn''t love me or I don''t like me, I can bear to be the most qualified Princess Xiao. But you know, as a woman, there is one thing that can''t be tolerated, that is, he moved my children ¡£¡± Minguifei said coldly: "what do you mean? At that time, what he chose to save was your child Qiduan. What dissatisfaction do you have? Is it because the prince has another illegitimate son named Qimu who has defeated your own son outside, which makes you unhappy "Oh, Congmin is like minfei. Have you not guessed it?" She pretended to be surprised, and suddenly smile, "Qi Duan is your child, Qi Mu is my own son." Xu Min''s mind is blank. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 Twenty six years ago, Miss Xu''s family was regarded as a concubine by his majesty because of her outstanding beauty. Maybe Xu Min didn''t like the emperor. When she was in the boudoir, what she liked was Qi Yun, a prince of different surname. Just as it happened, Qi Yun also liked her. Even though Qi Yun had married Zheng Fei at that time, Qi Yun did not have a concubine. Everyone said that Qiao Wan had a good life. Qiao Wan thought so, except that her husband didn''t love her This, everything is perfect, and she does not need the love of her husband to survive. Qiao Wan knows about Qi Yun and Xu Min, and she also knows that during the year when Xu Min used the excuse to practice and pray in the inspiration temple, Qi Yun often went out to have a private meeting with Xu Min, but she never cared about it. It should be your other people who can''t take it away. It''s not you. You can''t catch it. Qiao Wan has always been very open-minded, but later things happened. The plague broke out in the city that year. Luocheng was completely sealed off. The medicine that could cure the plague was less and less. The medicine outside the city could not be transported in quickly. At this time, Qiao Wan and Xu Min were both born. The two boys were Qi Yun''s flesh and blood. The people around Xu Min were very loyal. At least the children were born, and no one knew about it from the emperor''s side When the curtain appeared, the newly born children were weak and had been infected with a terrible plague. In Qi Yun''s hand, there was only one medicine. Qiao Wan never asked him for help. It was the first time that she asked him to save her child. In fact, Qi Yun saved it, but he saved Xu Min''s child. He told Xu Min that their child died, and then he took Qi Duan back and said to Qiao Wan, "this is our child." When holding the child at that moment, Qiao Wan was happy to smile, but her heart was completely cold, no mother would recognize their own child, at least she would not. Later, Granny Guo came back, and she came back with Qimu, which was dug out of the grave. The little Qimu was only slightly invisible. Qiao Wan, without telling everyone else, went to the inspiration temple with her child in her arms. She knelt down in front of master Jianyuan for a day and a night. When Qimu was about to hold on, she came out. Jianyuan said that he was not sure whether the child would become the one who would repeatedly commit crimes in the future, but he could not be killed because of his uncertainty. This is the reason why Jianyuan thought about it all day and night. But after all, it was too late. The child saved his life, but also left a lifelong regret. He was blind. Qiao Wan thought that she would love the child more and more, but she secretly raised him in the deserted house. She wanted to revenge, waiting for the child to grow up to revenge with her. At first, she really took care of Qimu. Even if Qimu was a defective child, she could see that Qi Duan was becoming more and more intelligent and perfect. She suddenly twisted. "In order not to let the Lord know that I have discovered the truth, I really treat Qi Duan like a loving mother, but in the face of mu''er, I regard him as a revenge machine. I try to make him do the best. I will ask mu''er to do it again. If he is a little inferior to Qi Duan, I will lock him in the darkest room in the deserted house. He cried I am happy to think that he has become more strong, until later I found that he always only smiles at me Qiao Wan lost his mind, but suddenly threw away the Buddhist string in her hand. The resentment in her eyes made her face tense. "I believe in Buddhism to alleviate my guilt for mu''er, but daily chanting Buddhist scriptures only makes me regret what I did to mu''er. Are you happy, Xu Min? It''s ironic that he chose your child and your child called my mother every day www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 Xu Min finally accepted this fact. At that time, when she received the news of her child''s death, she hated Qi Yun fiercely. By giving the emperor a chance to sleep on the edge, she also made many obstacles to Qi Yun. But the hatred was there, and her feelings were also there. Every time Qi Yun entered a desperate situation, she couldn''t help letting go. After many years, she really regarded him as a stranger of her own, That child became a permanent pain in her heart. She looked back at the man lying on the bed. Tears finally came out. She took his hand and said, "you were Saving our children It''s our children... " Qi Yun is looking at her, and seems not to be looking at her. "Yes, he saved your children." Qiao Wan tilted her head and beamed with a smile. As if she had just lost control of her emotions, she walked slowly to the bedside. "Lord, have I ever said that mu''er''s eyes are like you, but my twilight can''t see. You can''t speak now. Sometimes, God is very fair, isn''t it?" Qi Yun''s eyes are like a pool. The ripples in the pool can easily make a woman sink into it. But at the moment, his eyes have lost the anger of that year. He fixed his eyes on Qiao Wan and opened his mouth. Unfortunately, he couldn''t make a sound. "Qiao Wan!" Xu Min grabs Qiao Wan''s shoulder, "Qi Duan! Where have you hidden my child? " "Tell you what?" Qiao Wan said with a light smile: "do you know that you still want to recognize him, and then take him back to the palace to see the emperor?" "You Qiao Wan, if you dare to treat King Xiao and Qi Duan like this, I will not let you go! " "Is it? I''ll wait and see. " "Wait, I won''t leave you a poisonous woman to take care of Wang Ye!" Xu Min walked out of the abandoned yard. Qiao Wan shook her head and sighed, "Lord, your good lover scolds me for being a poisonous woman? How can my heart be poisoned by the Lord? " She is not afraid that Xu Min will bring people over because she has already prepared to die together. Qi Yun closes her eyes painfully. On the other side, Xu Min went out of the yard to find her own people. Just around the corner, she saw a girl in red with a light waiting for a long time. Scenery blessing body, "imperial concubine empress." Xu Min has no time to pay attention to her, but her next words let her stop. "If the imperial concubine and empress are going to rescue soldiers for the sake of King Xiao and Prince Qi, I don''t think it''s necessary." Xu Min''s face was stiff, "who are you?" "My daughter used to be the fiancee of Prince Qi Duan, but later he fell in love with a fox demon, so he broke the engagement with me. Now, she is the fiancee of the son of a generation." "It''s fox demon and fiancee''s again. Do you think it''s singing?" "In other words, the little girl is the scenery of summer." "Xia? Are you! " "My father was the Grand Marshal of the army and horses, and my mother was the princess Ding''an stationed at the border. In other words, his Majesty was my uncle." Heartache she used five points for the identity plug-in. Xu Min''s face was very ugly. Who was the most wonderful husband and wife in the dynasty? It must be princess Ding''an and his wife. Ding''an was his Majesty''s sister. She didn''t like red clothes and was armed. When she was 15, she asked to be stationed at the border. When she was 25, she wanted to marry someone. So she chose the one who was most familiar with. She married Xia Chao, the commander of the army and horse at that time. Both of them were military generals It''s OK to talk about it, but it''s not easy to talk about it. Later they had children. Princess Ding''an didn''t change much. However, the Xia Dynasty thought that she had devoted herself to the country for so many years. It was time to think about it. The border environment was too bitter. He proposed to Ding''an to take the children back to Beijing, but Ding''an couldn''t put down the battlefield, so the Xia Dynasty resigned He came to Los Angeles with his children. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 After staying with his majesty for many years, Xu Min knows how much his majesty has trusted Princess Ding''an. In the few times when Princess Ding''an returns to the imperial court, she must be targeted every time, because Ding''an is not used to Xu min. "It turned out to be Miss Xia, but I didn''t recognize it." In the face of a strong enemy, Xu Min always put on the airs of the imperial concubine very well. "I don''t go into the palace very much. It''s normal that I can''t recognize the imperial concubine." Xu Min knew at the first glance that this girl was not as easy to manipulate as she seemed. Even though she was so anxious, her smile on her face was noble and cold. "I don''t know why Miss Xia stopped this palace?" "Are you going to ask your people to take King Xiao away or go back to the palace to find the emperor''s uncle?" "What does this have to do with Miss Xia?" "Didn''t I just say that? Lady, I am now the fiancee of the son of a son, that is to say, I am the person standing beside the son of a son. " Scenery eyes light squint, mouth slightly curved, a school of elegant noble gas, "I used to be unable to protect the son of God, I now stop you, of course, to protect him." "Protection?" Xu Min sneered, "what protection do you take?" "The lady thought that I was with my father, so she lost contact with her mother? The imperial concubine knew that the emperor''s uncle would send people to give me many things every new year''s festival. Not only the emperor''s uncle, but also Uncle Li Fang, Grand Marshal, song''s grandfather, Duke of Zhenguo, and uncle Hou fangjue of Qingqiu Xu Min pinched the handkerchief quietly. All the people mentioned in the scenery are those who hold the power of the army and horses in the court, and they are also the people that your majesty values most. "And my mother. Every month, she will write me a letter. I haven''t told my mother that I was divorced by Mr. Qi. My mother likes to be emotional." Xu Min can hear her voice in the threat of no cover up, cold voice asked: "what do you want?" "It''s not what I want, but what my mother wants." With a lamp in her hand, the scenery moved closer to her and said with a soft smile: "madam, with all due respect, you don''t really think that the life of a couple is inserted into it. Only those who are not loved are the third party? Moreover, I want to remind you that you are a lady and the emperor''s uncle''s woman. It is a big crime to have an affair with others. If the emperor''s uncle knows that you have had a child with King Xiao, guess which one of you will be killed by the emperor''s uncle? Or will you all die together Fengjing sympathizes with Qiao Wan''s experience, but she doesn''t like the way Qiao Wan used to treat Qimu. However, if she has to choose a less obnoxious person between Qiao Wan and Xu Min, she will still choose Qiao Wan. ¡°¡­¡­ You don''t understand anything at all Xu Min''s noble mask is broken. She looks at the scenery and has not shown weakness for many years. "I don''t understand, but I won''t get involved with a married man." "What do you know! When I fell in love with Qi Yun, he didn''t get a wife. If it wasn''t for your Majesty''s marriage, if your majesty didn''t accept me as a concubine, now I would be princess Xiao! " There was no sympathy in the sight of the scenery. "It''s a pity that there was no if, so King Xiao paid his price. Now, it''s your turn to your mother." "The price? Oh Do you really think I''m afraid of her? I will not leave her with King Xiao. I will also take her with me. I will protect my children. " The scenery sighed and said plainly, "Niang, I said that I want to protect the son of the world, so as long as your revenge means may affect the son of heaven, I won''t let you do it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 Xu Min grabs the hand of the handkerchief to tremble slightly, "Miss Xia''s meaning is to ask me to give up to find my own child and watch Qiao Wan continue to poison King Xiao and Qi Duan?" "My mother is wrong. These things are not done by the princess." The scenery shakes his head and looks melancholy. "Whether it is the king Xiao who is seriously ill or the son of Qi is imprisoned, it is the son of a generation." "It''s evening!" Xu Min never thought about this. She thought of the young man who was gentle to himself. She was afraid that he would hate him deeply at that time. She only felt a chill behind her. "The Lord is his father. He is a rebellious man at dusk, and he still injures his hands and feet. Do you want to protect such a man who is so inconsiderate?" "Because he is a son of a generation, my fiance, or someone I like, I think everything he does is worth defending." She smiles, the soft light of the candle light sprinkles on her face, feel soft. However, Xu Min felt that she was cold and frightening, "you Crazy. " "If you want to say that, you will think I''m crazy." She was not angry or angry and said: "I''ll make it clear again, Niang, you''d better pray for my son to inherit the title safely and live a peaceful life. Otherwise, I''ll let you Xu''s family and Qi Duan be buried with him. King Xiao and Qi Duan are still alive. Isn''t that good? Am I right, lady? " When the wind blows, the ground is cold. Xu minleng came to the bottom of her bones. Even though she took the position of imperial concubine many years ago by virtue of her Majesty''s favor, her power was not as big as the girl in front of her. She knew very well that as long as the girl said a word, the power behind her would make her regret. There is no hope but to live. "Miss Xia, you really look like your mother." After Xu Min finished, she turned to leave. She came in high spirits, but she left in a daze. How could she expect that Qiao Wan and Qi Mu could help Princess Ding An Chang''s daughter. The most noble person in the world is the emperor, followed by Princess Ding''an. If she wants to compete with them, unless she can become the most respected person However, for the sake of the queen, your majesty has not spoiled other concubines for several years Xu Min''s road is dead. "Hachet!" By the wind, the scenery sneezed, she rubbed her nose, now feel a little cold at night, carrying the lamp just to go back, cold was hugged from behind. Qi evening hold in her chest hand tight, close to her cheek, whispered: "afraid of the cold, don''t come out." "No way, because I think you can''t sleep." She turned around, put her hand around his neck, put her face on his chest, and let out a comfortable breath. The sound of his heartbeat made her feel more at ease. Qi Mu kisses her on the top of the head, "I didn''t want you to touch these things." "It''s said that if you marry a chicken, if you marry a dog, you should follow your dog. I have no reason to escape from what you want to do. What''s more, I can help you deal with it better." She raised her head and kissed his chin like a salute. "If you let your concubine die here, there will always be big trouble. Isn''t it better for me to come forward?" He sighed, "you can guess what I''m going to do." "The princess wants to die with her, and you want to ask her to die because of an accident. Either way, you will pay a great price. Let the princess live well, and we can do well." As long as Qi Duan is still in their hands, Xu Min does not dare to act rashly. His hand gently rubbed her face and said in a seductive voice, "do you value me so much?" "Well I want you to live well and accompany me through my life. " He suddenly said, "three days later is a good day." The scenery is not clear, so, "so?" "We got married that day." "A mu..." She said nothing. "It''s too soon. My father won''t agree." "Don''t worry, he has to agree if he doesn''t agree." He said that the victory was in hand, and the scenery immediately said: "my father knows that you and I And you "Master Xia is so clever that he will find out." Qi Mu stroked her flat abdomen and bit her earlobe with one hand. "I work so hard, sooner or later, it will grow up here. He can''t afford to lose this person." The scenery was silent for a long time. She finally admitted defeat and let out all her strength. She was lazy in his arms and forced marriage with children in front of the Xia Dynasty. Although it was very immoral, she had to admit that it was indeed the most effective way. Well, she admitted a little, and she was looking forward to living a life without shame and impatience with him. In other words, it seems to be the second time I have experienced this incident with my child as a cover? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 Because of a wrong word, Qi Mu was locked up by his mother in the dark room of the deserted house. One night later, he was released. His mother had already left and returned to the palace. There was only one grandfather who took care of him in the deserted house. Qi Mu knew that the only grandfather who was good to him would soon disappear, because in the rainy night, he heard his cough more and more intense. Qi Mu is familiar with the darkness. He is not afraid of the dark, but he is afraid of the silence in the dark room. There is no sound in it. He will have an illusion that he is abandoned by the world. He wants to make a world for himself. He has gone to the other end of the barren mountain. He has been in the dark for seven years. He has already learned how to see the road without eyes. His mother doesn''t know, in fact, he is He can be so smart that he is even smarter than the young master in the palace. He wants to build a house here, which will not be found by his mother. He will come here every day and finish a little bit every day. He insisted carefully for three years. When all the wounds on his hands were healed and turned into scars, he built a small wooden house. This wooden house is his world. Whether it is the grandfather or his mother who takes care of him, he has not found it. Maybe he is old Grandfather doubted that he would disappear for such a short time every day, but he never said anything more. He would only sigh and touch his head. In the fourth year, his grandfather died. That day, Qimu was punished and locked in the dark room. He didn''t give him the last ride. After he came out, he disappeared for a day and a night. No one knew that he had gone to his cabin. That was the first time his mother showed anxiety. Qi Mu became a man who could only laugh. Waking up from his dream, he suddenly found that he had a cold sweat with his arm on his forehead. He had not dreamt of the past for many years Qi Mu turned to his side, and the woman lying beside him unconsciously drilled into his arms. He put one hand around her waist and the other hand on her already big belly. He stroked it gently, but his eyes were not happy. Only when he had the idea of escape would he think of the cabin. Now he remembered it because he often heard that a woman would step into the gate of ghosts when she gave birth to a child. When he heard that the scenery was pregnant, he was really happy that he would have a blood related family member. However, as the days approached, he began to feel uneasy, even though the best production was available in the house His mother-in-law and the best doctor could not offset his worries. Even if it was a little bit of risk, he could not afford to lose his reputation. "Scenery, we are not born, OK?" This is the 35th time at the dinner table to hear Qimu say this, scenery smile, "amu, what are you kidding about? Our children heard him, but he will be very sad." Qi Mu held her in her lap, as if joking: "don''t have children, only two of us live together, isn''t it?" "A mu..." Scenery knows that he is not talking casually. If she knows him, she can know his seriousness at this time. However, she still wants to disappoint him. "If the child doesn''t come, I can live with you all my life, but since he has come, we have no reason not to let him come into this world. Amu, you will be a good father." But he didn''t want to be a father at all. Qi Mu always wanted to shake the idea of scenery, but failed repeatedly. Finally, the day when the scenery gave birth to a child arrived, and all the people were busy. Princess Xiao stood at the door and recited Amitabha. The Buddha string in her hand kept turning. The cry inside was getting louder and louder. Qimu was about to go in and was stopped by granny Guo. "Son of the earth, women have children, and men can''t go in." Delivery rooms are considered dirty places, so few men walk in. Qi Mu pushed away granny Guo with only one hand and sneered, "my wife is giving birth to a child for me. Why should I not go in?" He pushed the door in. "Princess, this..." Princess Xiao closed her eyes and said, "let him do everything." Fengjing lies on the bed. She clings to the bed sheet, sweating all over. She has already suffered enough to give birth to a child. However, when she saw the evening coming in, she almost did not stop breathing and yelled: "you go out!" She must be ugly now, though he can''t see it, but But she was sweating all over her body, and the smell must be bad. Qimu sat down beside the bed. It was strange to hear her speak so loud for the first time. However, it was not the time for him to feel strange. He took her hand and immediately was firmly held by her hand. "I''ll accompany you. Don''t be afraid." He turned back to the midwives who stopped because of his arrival and said in a sharp voice: "what are you all in a daze? Don''t you want to live? " All the people in the room were busy immediately. What should they do. "I''m not afraid!" The scenery grasped his hand and exclaimed, "I don''t want to have a baby! It''s killing me He took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her face. "OK, OK, we won''t have any more." Somehow, hearing this sentence, she couldn''t help laughing. At this time, she couldn''t say that if she didn''t have a baby, she didn''t agree with him. Now she can say anything because of the pain."Late at night, I blame you!" "Yes, it''s all my fault." "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been pregnant. Now I don''t have to be so miserable Ah She screamed again because of the pain. "It''s all my fault. We''ll never have this again." He has a good temper now. He answers what the scenery says. He sticks to her ear and whispers, "I''ve already drunk Juezi soup." Then she won''t have to be so miserable. "You..." All of a sudden, her eyes were hot, and the pain didn''t make her cry. Now she has tears, "you fool..." "It''s enough for me to have you." His love is so little that he can only give it to one person. The scenery cried and cried. She could guess that she must be funny now. Finally, after exerting herself again, she only felt something falling out of her abdomen. Then the midwife called out: "Congratulations, madam, it''s a thousand gold!" It''s a daughter. After listening to it, she immediately fainted. She fainted for two days. In the baby room, the nurse went out, leaving only one child who had not yet opened her eyes to sleep in the cradle. She was too young to see who she looked like, but her quiet appearance was like her mother''s. A white fox stood for a long time, as if determined. It suddenly jumped to the cradle from the ground, but a sword light let her back to the ground, and lost a fluffy tail. "It''s kind of interesting." I don''t know when, Qi Mu Ti sword appeared in front of the cradle. Although he said it was interesting with a smile, his cold eyes did not reveal this meaning, "if you don''t accompany Qi Duan to play human demon love, what do you want to do with my daughter?" The white fox lay prone on the ground and sobbed. Qi Mu gently said: "my wife has a Buddha chain given by far in her hand. You can''t get close enough, so you change your target and want to take my daughter''s body." Anlu Xiuwei is not enough. She can''t become a human. If she wants to be an adult, she can only take other people''s body. Of course, it''s not everyone''s body. It''s a matter of harmony. The daughter of scenery has inherited her constitution. It was an accident that she would enter the body of scenery before, but now she wants to create another accident. "Oh, why do you like to rob other people''s things? I have spared all my life. It seems that you are not satisfied Qi Mu''s fingers glided over the sword. "You say, if I cut your leg, can you still come over and look for my daughter?" There was a shrill cry of the fox. The guard outside the door received an order to send the fox, which was thrown out by the son of the world, to be exact, a fox who had broken its hind legs but was still alive. The guards did not dare to delay and went immediately. Qimu''s sword came back to its sheath. He took out the baby with milk fragrance from the cradle. The little baby woke up from sleep. She held his thumb as if she had grasped something funny and made a soft laugh. "Laughter is like your mother." It''s like thinking it should be a good word, and she laughs more happily. Qi Mu gave a low smile and pinched her soft face This feeling is the same as her mother, he looks a soft, "so love to smile, let you smile, smile, this is your talisman." He put a brocade bag in the baby''s baby''s swaddle. The so-called amulet in it was actually the peach wood card of that day''s scenery. He asked for it, and the words on it were scenery. On that day, after the scenery left the inspiration temple, he took it back. He knew that it must be his name and her name. After all, she looked at him for a long time that day Let see far master opened light, now, this peach wood card is amulet general existence, these, scenery do not know. Why let her know? If she knew that she had already moved her heart, she did not know how proud she would be. "Yiya..." The little doll grabbed his finger and put it in his mouth. Qi Mu takes out his hand. He can''t see her, but he can feel that she is such a small group. It is in his hands and in his arms. This is the continuation of his life with scenery. It is also his only child. It seems that the feeling of being a father is not so bad. "Smile, dad will take you to your mother." So when the scenery first saw her child, she was very surprised to find that Qimu, who had been very resistant to children, already liked to pinch a child''s face, and the child always liked to hold her father''s hand and giggle. The father and daughter They seem to take each other as their own toys. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The author PS: Bai Zhi Pian has been completed in the past few years www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 "Successful strategy, the host now has 78 points." Standing in the white world, the book named "white fox''s best love" in the hands of scenery disappeared into a smoke. Her eyes were a little disappointed. To tell the truth, she still liked the role of Qimu. Of course, what she was more distressed about was that she changed her status to be more noble than Princess min and spent five points of points. Fengjing knows that this is a small sacrifice that she must make in order to achieve he, but she is distressed! She clenched her hand, and she had to be angry and strive to be strong. She quickly gathered up 100 points to be "selected scripts." She appeared all over her body with no name books. All the books were the same in length and could not see any difference. With her eyes closed, she took a random book. When she opened her eyes again, she saw the words "my Shura school grass" on the cover. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The scenery was silent for a long time. After all the plot was printed into her mind, she took a puff from the corner of her mouth, "this is really campus romance." There is no other reason why she feels upset. It''s just that she has to go back to high school to experience her study life after graduating from high school. This is just like once back before liberation, do you mean to be angry? How angry, she is so lucky, helpless curl her mouth, she entered the world of books, opened her eyes, she has been in a luxury pink room, in a row to the ancient twice, she returned to the modern. The nanny knocked at the door. "Miss, it''s dinner." "Well, I''ll come." The scenery looks at herself in the floor mirror. With her delicate face, long hair and red sleeveless skirt, she is the most beautiful princess. With a confident smile, she quickly grasps her own personality. Walking downstairs, she sat down at the dining table, looked at the middle-aged man with the newspaper and asked, "Dad, isn''t Mom coming back for dinner again?" "Her company has business to talk about and won''t come back today." Xia Dynasty put down the newspaper, like a formula answer. Sure enough, no matter which world, either her "mother" is not there, or her "mother" and "father" relationship will not be good, in the end, she will not have a perfect "home". Fengguang didn''t care. She asked casually, "Dad, have you decided where we are going to move?" Mention this, Xia Dynasty face is embarrassed, "a city has two houses are good, one in the city center, one in the suburbs, I have not decided." Xia Dynasty is a lawyer. She has set up a law firm of her own, which is very influential in the industry. Her wife, Wang Ci, is the boss of a listed company. Because her career development focus has shifted to a city, Xia Dynasty has to accompany her to a city. "It''s convenient in the city, but it''s good in the suburbs." The scenery also frowned and thought for a while, and then thought of something, and said with a smile: "I heard that the best high school in a city is four leaf grass high school. I have checked this school, and it is built in the suburb with the best greening. It''s not far from the city. Dad, why don''t we choose the suburban one? Don''t you think about planting flowers? There must be a lot of space for you to play, and it''s convenient for me to go to school "It''s convenient to go to school. I think you just want to go to school with Mu''s boy." Xia Dynasty shakes his head and laughs. Scenery has been engaged to Mu Tianze since he was a child, and Mu Tianze really has a face that can make girls crazy. The scenery smiles, also does not explain, "that father, how do you think?" "I don''t have a problem. I''ll wait until your mother comes back." I have to say, the scenery said nothing about the days of planting flowers, moved him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 Wang CI has no opinion. It should be said that she is busy with the company''s affairs every day and has no time to put it on these small matters. Otherwise, how could she hand over the matter of moving to the Xia Dynasty? Although it''s a little far from her office from the suburbs, it''s better for her to have a quiet environment so that she can work well at home. On a sunny day, they moved into a new home, and the moving company moved things in and out, and made a lot of noise at the moment. Scenery does not need to help, so she enjoyed the surrounding scenery, here the vision is wide, the vision is green, let people relaxed and happy, here is the suburb is good, but also famous rich area, white villa buildings one after another, it seems that many people are more and more know how to enjoy life. Looking at the beautiful scenery, the scenery stretched a stretch, the corner of her eyes swept to the swing under the banyan tree, she was very interested in walking past, the swing is covered with ash and fallen leaves, has not been used for a long time, suddenly if she felt, she looked up at the window of the villa not far away. On the French window, only the blue curtain was shaking slightly, and she could not see anything else. She stopped for a long time until Wang CI called her and the scenery ran back. Without paying any attention to Wang Ci, she dug out a prepared meeting gift for the neighbors from a pile of things. She took out a box and waved her hand, leaving a sentence "I''m going to say hello to my neighbor" and ran away. Scenery ran to the next door and rang the doorbell on the iron door. After a while, a very young but very magnetic voice came from inside: "who is it, please?" "I''m new here today. I live next door to your house. I want to say hello." There was silence for a second before he said, "please come in." The iron door slowly opened, the scenery holding the box did not hurry to go in, through the garden with flowers and water, the red rose climbing on the wall surprised her, she went to the door and knocked on the wooden door. After a while, the door opened, and she saw a young man in a wheelchair, with a tall nose and thin lips. His skin was morbid and pale, but no one could say that he was not good-looking. On the contrary, his pale skin color and thin body really gave people a sense of vulnerability. However, with his perfect face, this seemingly emaciated young man was simply ¡­¡­ People want to push him down! She was so addicted to beauty that she didn''t care that he was in a wheelchair. Even though she was like a tiger in her heart, she would not show her infatuation because she was infatuated with people all the time. She did not forget her purpose, and handed over the things in her hand with a smile, "Hello, my name is Xia Fengjing. From now on, we will be neighbors. A little bit of heart, please don''t blame me." "Thank you." He took her gift, gently raised the corner of his lips, as if in his smile can see the spring flowers bloom, "my name is an Tong, welcome you to move here." "An Tong That''s a lovely name She laughed, and her eyes were bright. "I see a lot of flowers planted in your yard. Are you the ones who planted them?" "It''s just planted in my spare time. It''s nothing." "No, no, no, the flowers you planted are beautiful. My father also likes to plant flowers, but he had no place to plant them before. Now he is still a novice. If he doesn''t plant well in the future, can I come to you for advice?" He smile with a fresh and gentle breath, not secular, "of course." Fengguang felt that she was cured. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 A week later, the scenery changed to four leaf high school successfully. She didn''t want to make complaints about the name of the high school. Four leaf grass high school is an aristocratic school. Fang Yaya was born in a common people''s family, but she was able to enter the four leaf grass high school. After all, it''s not that we don''t accept ordinary people, but we only accept those kinds of learning hegemony talents. Anyway, this high school also focuses on the promotion rate. Fang Yaya was originally in class 2, but not long ago, she transferred To class one, because she got into Mu Tianze, and Mu Tianze is famous. If you dare to offend me, I will definitely not let you have a bullying school grass. So he wants to take Fang Yaya with him and torture her every day. However, the feelings come when she comes and goes. When a beautiful transfer student arrived, all the boys were very excited. Mu Tianze was only slightly surprised at the scenery, so he stopped looking at her, lying on the table and sleeping as if they were just strangers. Fengjing doesn''t mind. Her seat is arranged next to Fang Yaya, that is to say, there is a fangya between her and Mu Tianze. Mu Tianze ignores her, so she doesn''t pay attention to Mu Tianze, but Fang Yaya is curious about the scenery. "Hello, new student. My name is Fang Yaya. I''m the monitor of this class." Fang Yaya could not have been the monitor. She was pushed up by Mu Tianze because Mu Tianze knew that she could not make the young masters and daughters of this class because she was waiting to see her make a fool of herself. "Hello." Scenery smiles. She looks at Mu Tianze, knowing that he is not asleep and is still paying close attention to the situation here, so she goes on to say, "my name was just mentioned when I introduced myself. In fact, I am still mu..." The tables and chairs suddenly made a sound, interrupted her words, Mu Tianze expression difficult to understand stood up, took the scenery of the hand to walk outside the classroom. The lively morning self-study was made quiet by him. Fang Yaya was the first to return to God. "Hello, Mu Tianze, what are you doing?" Mu Tianze roared: "shut up!" Fang Yaya was shocked. "Don''t worry, monitor. I''ll be OK." This is the last sentence left with a smile when the scenery is pulled out of the classroom door. Somehow, Mu Tianze''s inexplicable behavior and her new classmate''s calm smile make Fang Yaya feel a little flustered. Mu Tianze has been pulling the scenery on the roof, no one around, he asked with a gloomy face: "what do you want to do?" "I don''t want to do anything. What do you want to do?" With a smile, "why don''t you let me finish?" He sneered, "tell me about the relationship between our two families?" "Not our two families, but the two of us." "What''s the difference? Anyway, our relationship was made between the two families, and they never asked my opinion from the beginning to the end." "But you didn''t say no?" Yes, when Mu Tianze knew he was going to have a fiancee two years ago, he accepted it blandly. It''s not uncommon for rich people to make an engagement for their children early. Moreover, he has seen the scenery. His impression of her is nothing but beautiful. Anyway, he doesn''t like anyone. His parents are satisfied, so he agrees. It''s just, it''s different now, because he has someone he likes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 Mu Tianze looked at the scenery in front of him. His eyes were rebellious. He said like an order: "I want to break the engagement with you." Great! You can''t get it! The scenery suppressed the joy in the bottom of her heart, and the expression on her face was hard to accept. She naturally asked, "why? We had an engagement that you had overdone yourself "I''m just thinking that it''s a marriage anyway. I can marry anyone." "And now?" Mu Tianze is just cold way: "nothing is not now, I just want to break the engagement." "Because you have someone you like, don''t you?" Scenery "heartache" said, the water mist in the eyes will overflow the eye socket. She was born beautiful, and now she wants to cry, which makes me feel more pitiful. But mu Tianze has no pity for women. He just thinks that women are troublesome. She always cries, or that stubborn little girl is more fun. When he thinks of Fang Yaya, his mood suddenly gets better and his attitude towards scenery is eased. "You can think what you like. I must break the engagement." "The engagement is such a big thing. If you say it''s released, it will be released? Do you know that everyone knows that I am your fiancee, and you suddenly want to break the engagement and tell others what to think of me Suddenly thought of this layer, Mu Tianze''s words were poor. At that time, he agreed because he was interested in it. Now when he meets someone he likes, if it is not for the appearance of scenery, he forgets about the engagement. He does everything according to his will. However, he never thinks that a girl''s family attaches great importance to fame. He looked soft, "when I am sorry for you, what compensation do you want, as long as I can do it, I will do it." Compensation? When she was a beggar waiting to be given? Fengjing grasped the skirt of her school uniform. "I don''t want any compensation. Mu Tianze, if you want to break the engagement with me, your parents won''t agree with me!" Mu Tianze felt a little guilty at first, but his momentum was weakened. Now, as soon as he heard her blustery words, he got angry and said, "no one can decide my business, even my parents. They don''t agree? Oh Let''s see if they listen to me or choose to lose my son. " "You The scenery was angry and couldn''t say a word. Finally, she bit her teeth and said, "you will regret it!" She ran away, too. Mu Tianze looked at the corner of the roof, "after watching for so long, it''s time to come out." "I I didn''t mean to peek. " Fang Yaya came out and threw the things in his hand to him, "this is what your cousin gave you. If he can''t find you in the classroom, let me give this to you." This is a car key. Because of racing, Mu Tianze''s last car has been confiscated by his father. However, his father didn''t know that he secretly bought a cooler one, and Mu Tianze hid the car in his cousin''s garage. "I said why the car key is missing. It was left at my cousin''s house." Mu Tianze''s side face in the sun seems lazy and uninhibited. Fang Yaya shakes her mind for a while. After a while, she tries to ask, "that new classmate, is really your fiancee?" "Not immediately." Mu Tianze glanced at Fang Yaya, "why, you suddenly become concerned about my affairs?" Fang Yaya blushed, "I didn''t! I''ll ask you at random "Why are you so excited? I''ll just ask. " Mu Tianze mouth hook up evil spirit smile, two hands inserted in the trouser pocket, pull away. Fang Yaya looked at him, and would like to kick him in the back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 Some people eavesdrop on the rooftop. Do you know the scenery? Don''t forget, she is a plug-in that can hear the sound within 100 meters. Wipe the tears out of the corner of the eye, scenery called the head teacher, and said that he was suddenly uncomfortable. When he went home, the head teacher had no problem. In fact, the teachers here would not have any opinions on these noble children except for killing and setting fire to them. In order to exclude the few civilians, most of the students and the family have The head has a face, which is not a sentence can let these "hard gardeners" really become gardeners. At this time, the principle of Fengguang is that she should not attend class if she can not attend class. Besides, she has not forgotten the task. As soon as she is so excited, Mu Tianze will certainly argue with Mu family to terminate the engagement. Every time she breaks off the relationship with the male owner and puts the male master''s family in the wrong place is her always code of conduct Unexpectedly, her image in the eyes of others must be perfect. Next, just force Mu Tianze to publicly admit that he broke his engagement and fell in love with other women. The scenery thought everything very well, she slowly leisurely walked out of the school gate, saw a familiar figure under the tree. An Tong sits quietly in his wheelchair. The sunlight falls on him through the leaves and sprinkles around him. He is very quiet. The quiet breath makes people mistakenly think that he is a man coming out of the painting. Under the shade of the tree, he can achieve the greatest harmony with everything given by nature. It is better to say that In front of him, no matter how beautiful the scenery is. The scenery looked like that for a long time, until the other side of the head found her. He nodded with a smile, "Miss Xia." "Mr. Ann." Peeking at someone else''s bag, the scenery face is not red, heart does not jump to walk past, as if just staring at others is not her. She was wearing a school uniform, he chuckled, "it turns out that Miss Xia is also a student here." "Yes, I want to transfer. Recently, and the environment is good, I will transfer to four leaf grass high school." "Why is Mr. an here?" the scenery said with a smile "My cousin is also a student here. Let me see him." "Why does Mr. an stay by the side of the road again?" She looked up and found no one else, so she asked, "Mr. an No accompanying friends? " After all, he is a person with limited mobility. It''s too dangerous to push a wheelchair for such a long distance. In fact, she was trying to say that she was taking care of him? But in a more euphemistic way, I don''t want to upset him, although it''s hard to imagine that such a gentle person will get angry. Knowing what she thought in her heart, an Tong didn''t care, "the car broke down and the driver drove to repair it. I miss the scenery here. I can''t help but want to have a look. When the car is repaired, someone will come to pick me up." His subtext is that you don''t have to worry about me. The sun deflects to cover on his body, he is in that charming halo, the lip angle slightly rises, has the fatal attraction, this wipe smile, is in return for her that good will. Like a stone falling into the calm water, causing a ripple, the scenery seems to hear the sound of snow melting. "It''s over." Suddenly she said the two words. An Tong does not understand, "Miss Xia, what''s the matter?" "Mr. Ann." The scenery locked him tightly with her eyes. Her cautious appearance seemed to be deciding on a matter of life and death. Finally, she made up her mind to step in and slightly bent down to grab his hand. Yes, the sudden movement can only be described by grasping. She solemnly said: "from today on, I will pursue you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 Unexpectedly, an Tong did not say that scenery was a joke, nor did he smile to attribute the scenery behavior to a girl''s whim. He just bent his soft eyes and said, "I''m looking forward to it." Gentleness is always like him. He didn''t promise. She also did not refuse, but her heart sank to the valley. She knew that the man''s bones were too rational. At the same time, he would not do things without careful consideration because of the temporary increase of kidney hormone. In other words, he would not touch the things beyond the scope of reason, such as emotion. Even when the world is developing normally. He always keeps the most rational distance from Fang Yaya, the woman who makes him feel moved. When she and Mu Tianze are about to develop, he will come a little closer and show a sense of existence around Fang Yaya. An Tong is such a person, he likes to control the overall situation, and only he can be the person who controls the whole situation. This man is a great challenge. The scenery doesn''t feel depressed. On the contrary, she burns a raging fire called conquest desire in her heart. This man, she must get, not only because of the task, but more importantly, she wants this man. She said sweetly: "that said well, from now on, I began to pursue you." "I''ll see." An Tong''s gentle look didn''t make people see his expectation. On the contrary, he let those who saw the past fall into his beauty again. The scenery soon regained consciousness with superb willpower. She went to the back of him and pushed the wheelchair, "don''t you miss the surrounding scenery very much? Then I''ll walk around with you. " He chuckled, "OK." An Tong used to be a student of this high school. However, because of his poor health, he did not stay in school for long. Most of the time, he studied at home, but the scenery around the school was reflected in his mind. In fact, scenery is also the first day she came to school. She doesn''t know what the scenery is around. She just walks where she sees it. Sometimes she has to rely on an Tong to remind her how to go back, which makes her feel a little embarrassed. Finally, the scenery is to return home with an Tong, but an Tong also asked why she didn''t have classes in school, because during the class time, she was not the only one in the four leaf grass high school who was wandering outside the school. It''s cool and cool tonight. After taking a bath, she took out her textbook and ran out of the house. Her mother was still working overtime in the company. Her father had to deal with a case recently and could not come back for several days. The nanny and aunt at home did not have the courage to stop her, so she is now a child of no one''s control. She trotted all the way to the villa. Instead of ringing the doorbell on the iron door, she rolled up her sleeves and climbed up the wall beside her. She had foresight and added a lot of agility to herself. Climbing the wall was no problem. She picked a red rose before knocking on the closed door. Soon, hearing the knock on the door, an Tong opened the door. This time, instead of sitting in a wheelchair, he was on crutches in his right hand. Seeing the scenery, he was quite surprised before he could. There was a red rose in front of him. The scenery grinned and said, "it''s the so-called flower with beauty. This flower is for you." He raised his hand to take the flowers, only to find that the thorns on the thorns had been carefully pulled out by her. He laughed, "this is like the flowers in my yard." "There''s a saying that it''s called offering flowers to Buddha? It seems impolite for me to come to you empty handed. I want to get some presents. I don''t think you have ever received flowers from others. So take this one. Don''t worry. I''ll make it up for you in the future. " She said the right thing and hid her hand behind her back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 An Tong saw her small movements, but he didn''t say anything. There was something wrong with the scenery. In fact, he had collected flowers, and he often collected them. However, those flowers were received in the hospital. It was the first time for him to accept flowers sent by others without sympathy. This kind of feeling is somewhat novel. Scenery is still looking at him with big eyes. He smiles and steps aside, "come in and sit down?" "Good!" She nodded, waiting for this sentence. When she walked in, she knew that his family was classical and simple. The furniture and furnishings, and the crystal chandeliers on her head were all soft and warm colors, and they looked very warm. But space is open. An Tong with crutches back to the wheelchair, he put the red rose in a vase, turned back and said: "Miss Xia, sit casually." "Good." Scenery sat on the soft sofa, after watching everything curiously, she asked carefully: "your home Are you alone? " "I live with my mother, who has been on a business trip in recent days, so she is not here." "Ah? Then you are... " On her worry, an Tong laughs, "the hourly work will come every day, and my family doctor will come every few days." Smell speech, the scenery did not rest assured of a sigh of relief, but whimpering, if he is not taken care of, then she can take care of him, this is a good opportunity to close the feelings ah. "What can I do for you?" "I heard from other people living near here that you are a student of Ming Cheng University." "Yes." An Tong nods. He is a senior this year. "That''s great. Mingcheng university is so difficult to take the exam. Your score must be very good, so Can you help me with my tutoring? " Scenery put the book on the table and looked at him pitifully. To tell you the truth, with her truant behavior, you can not see that she is a love of learning. An Tong looked at the math book on the desk and asked with a smile, "what do you don''t understand?" The scenery happily showed a brilliant smile. She turned to a page and said, "I don''t quite understand here And here! Here it is At the end of the book, she didn''t have a clear place to understand, and she didn''t listen much to the explanation. She indulged in his deep and thick voice, staring at his long fingers with a pen in a daze. After explaining another question, an Tong put down his pen and asked in a soft voice, "can you understand what I explained?" "Understand!" "How about repeating it, then?" "Ah?" She was in a daze. "Don''t you make it clear? It should not be difficult to repeat it again. " "This This... " She knows a fart! All patronizing and staring at other people''s beauties! Scenery is embarrassed to have a cold sweat, fortunately an Tong''s mobile phone rang, this call saved her, she was relieved. An Tong answers the phone, "Hello, this is an Tong." I don''t know what the other side said. The scenery only saw that his face changed and his relaxed smile was no longer worrying. "I know. I''ll go to the police station." Hang up the phone, an Tong looked at the scenery, sorry to say: "Miss Xia, I think the tutorial can only stop here, I have something to go out." Scenery immediately stood up, "you want to go to the police station? I''ll go with you He declined, "so late, you should go home rather than accompany me out, don''t let your parents worry." "If you go out so late alone, I''m not sure. You don''t know how many single men are in danger when they walk the night. Besides, my parents are not at home. They don''t know what I''m doing and they don''t worry about me." She gave a sly wink. "I''ll follow you if you don''t let me go." An Tong suddenly felt a headache. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 In the end, the dispute, which was not a dispute, ended in the victory of scenery. In the car of settling down, she and an Tong went to the police station together. The person who called an Tong was a very untidy looking uncle. His name was Li Bi. He was in his thirties, but the essence in his eyes could not be underestimated. An Tong to be asked alone, scenery can only sit outside the office chair to rest. "Mr. Ann." Li Bi looked at the youth sitting opposite and said, "we received a report from your mother''s colleague. Your mother has been missing for a week. Of course, you don''t have to think too bad about it. I called you here to ask if you had any connection with your mother in the past week." "No An Tong frowned, "my mother said she would go on a business trip for a month. It''s common for her to go on a business trip. Sometimes she''s very busy and won''t remember to call me." "So you wouldn''t be surprised if she didn''t contact you this week." Li Bi took a note and said, "look at the information, you live with your mother. Your father divorced your mother and went abroad when you were very young." "Yes, I was brought up by my mother." Li Bi sent out a sigh, "it''s not easy to be a single mother." "Officer." "I want to know, why do you define my mother''s absence?" she said "It''s missing for the time being. We only know that we can''t get in touch with Ms. an at present. According to her colleagues, she is not a person who will leave without leaving a message. Maybe I''m going too far..." Li Bi deliberated, "we can''t define this as a criminal case before the body is found." "I see." Although an Tong looks gloomy, he is different from other family members who know that his family may have an accident. He does not cry or make noise, but is surrounded by a quiet atmosphere. He stays alone in his own world, even if he has worries. Just when he saw someone pushing a wheelchair in, Li Bi was staring at them for a second. Now he felt that it was not right. He coughed uneasily, "Mr. an, if you receive the news from your mother in the next few days, please let us know. Next, please wait for our news. Once you find out, I will inform you and you can go back ¡£¡± An Tong nodded politely and pushed the wheelchair out of the office. As soon as he came out, the girl who was still sitting in the chair immediately ran over. "How about it? What happened? Will it be difficult to solve? " She has three questions in a row, you can see her tension, in this case, can be cared about, it seems to be a good comfort, an Tong looked at her, the worry in his eyes reduced a little, but it is only a little bit, he said with a heavy voice: "my mother is gone." "Gone? What do you mean... " He thought for a moment, "probably, missing is more appropriate." Scenery lost its language function in an instant. Hello, system. What about the campus xiaoqingxin? This plot development is not right, this is going to be a suspense drama! System: "the world is unstable. The beginning value of strategy target blackening is at the critical point, which deviates from the plot. Please master it by yourself." My day! She made a rude remark in her mind. She didn''t expect that an Tong was at the critical point of blackening. That is to say, she can''t be sure whether he has been blackened now. However, the blackening of strategy role will not only increase the difficulty of her strategy, but also cause her personal crisis. Generally speaking, the blackening of strategy role is due to the strategy takers taking the wrong route, And like this kind of strategy target that wants black from the beginning, she is the first time to meet ah! Scenery in the heart of silent tears into a river, she said to pursue his words, can you take it back? She wants to live well first. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Can the task be finished if the host is angry? Of course not. Scenery in the heart of a deep sigh, her face from the surprise of God, holding an Tong''s hand to comfort: "you don''t worry, your mother will be OK." "Thank you, Miss Xia." He didn''t shake back the hand she held, nor did he take it out. Even at this time, he kept a close attitude. The scenery deeply feels that there is a long way to go. The plot about an Tong has been divorced from the script. She can not only rely on God''s perspective, but also rely on herself. The road is long and long Thinking about how to get in touch with an Tong, the scenery in the school was also absent-minded. Even Fang Yaya called her several times, and she came back to her mind. Mu Tianze was already staring at her coldly. It is estimated that Mu Tianze thought she deliberately ignored Fang Yaya and shrugged her shoulders? Fang Yaya put a table on the table of scenery, "classmate Xia, you haven''t joined the club yet. Look at this watch first and choose a club you want to join." "Do you have to join the club?" "Joining the club can not only meet many like-minded friends, but also add credits. I suggest that Xia should join in." Even because of the status of scenery, Fang Yaya is in a delicate mood, but she still tries to keep an objective attitude and communicate with her. The scenery does not matter: "which association is the most relaxed?" "This The tea art department and the art department seem to be very relaxed. " "That''s fine." Feng Feng took up her pen and wrote a few words at random. By the way, she put a tick in the back of the tea department. Then she handed the paper to Fang Yaya, "I''ve finished writing." Too perfunctory! Fang Yaya turned around silently with the application form. After school time finally arrived, Mu Tianze got up and just went to the scenery table to say something to her. As a result, as soon as the scenery heard the bell, she picked up the bag and the figures disappeared. Mu Tianze didn''t notice Mu Tianze at all. Mu Tianze breathed for a few seconds until Fang Yaya came to him and said, "let''s go." "Well." He nodded and dragged out of the classroom. Mu''s driver took the two men to a white villa in the suburbs. Mu Tianze rang the doorbell and went in. He saw an Tong sitting in the courtyard looking after potted plants. "Brother Ann!" Fang Yaya ran up happily and sat down on the seat beside him. An Tong raises Mou, contain a pool warm meaning, "you come." Recently, he was so lazy to see fang''an in his heart "The same as before." It seems to be a little busy. An Tong thinks that he will use various excuses to find his own scenery every day. His peaceful life seems to have a little ripple. "I heard that..." Mu Tianze pondered, "aunt, she is missing." "What!" Fang Yaya was surprised. An Tong raised the corner of his lips and gently told others not to worry, "I believe my mother is just leaving for a while, and she will be OK." "Brother Ann..." Fang Yaya often looked at him with a smile and said nothing, and felt very uncomfortable in his heart. At this time, climbing the wall full of green suddenly jumped down a person, her landing posture can be said to be very perfect, even wearing a skirt did not walk out, she stood firm, opened her hands and said: "today''s posture is also full score! An Tong... " After seeing the people in the courtyard besides an Tong and two uninvited guests, her words suddenly stopped. After a second, she angrily took back her hand and was silent. The atmosphere was quiet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 Mu Tianze had planned to comfort his cousin because of his aunt''s disappearance. However, he could see that the scenery was staring at an Tong and smiling foolishly. His prepared words were almost forgotten. Instead, he remembered his own affairs. He looked bad and said: "summer scenery, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter? Say it She was too lazy to look him in the eye. When is mu Tianze not in the spotlight? Besides Fang Yaya, who dares to despise him? With a breath in his heart, he said coldly, "are you sure you want me to say it here?" "What''s wrong with that?" This time, the scenery glanced at him lazily, "except for things related to our engagement, you usually don''t pay attention to me." Mu Tianze didn''t expect that the scenery could be told in front of her sweetheart. For a moment, he was speechless. From his subconscious chaofang Yaya, Fang Yaya''s face was not very good. An Tong slightly surprised, "engagement?" "Yes, your cousin is my fiance." Beautiful and generous nodding. "Hello, summer scenery!" Mu Tianze doesn''t understand what she''s doing. Generally speaking, girls don''t take the initiative to mention their fiance in front of the people they like. Instead, they try their best to hide it, right! "I can hear you. What are you doing so loud?" Her angry way, slightly annoyed voice with her beautiful face, give birth to a different style of amorous feelings. An Tong lowered his eyelids, Yang Guan sprinkled on his eyelashes, leaving a gentle, "scenery is Tianze''s fiancee, but I didn''t expect it." "I''ll let you know now?" "You see, I''m willing to tell you any secret. If I say I like you, then I won''t hide my engagement. I don''t like Mu Tianze. It happens that Mu Tianze doesn''t like me. The engagement will be released sooner or later. You can rest assured that this will not be a hindrance in our love." An Tong said: Miss Xia, you seem to be a little too narcissistic. You are directly involved in love because they haven''t expressed any opinions. Fang Yaya held it for a long time, but didn''t say it in her heart. Mu Tianze''s expression changed, "do you mean Do you come to clover high school just because it''s close to your home? " The scenery nodded, "yes." "You didn''t feel sad and angry that day on the roof?" "No sadness, but a little anger." Scenery touched her chin and replied that the reason for her anger was simply that he had put forward the matter of divorce first. Mu Tianze gritted his teeth, "so, are you deliberately acting to force my parents to agree to divorce?" "Well..." "Scenery embarrassed smile," I did not let you take to break the relationship to force your parents to agree to divorce, this is your own idea, but I have to say that your method is very useful, the next day my father received the news of your family to retire. " "Summer scenery!" Mu Tianze put one hand on the table. He leaned forward. The other hand suddenly grasped her wrist. "How dare you calculate me?" Scenery frowned, "you scratch me." Mu Tianze is stunned, and his hand is subconsciously relaxed. "Mu Tianze!" Fang Yaya also called, she just got up to stop, but the other person was a step faster. An Tong grasps the hand that scenery is imprisoned, he shows genial smile, "Tianze, let go of her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 An Tong''s smile is too tolerant and gentle, and today''s sunshine is too dazzling. Mu Tianze only feels a trace of coolness in the warm spring breeze. He releases his hand holding the scenery and takes a step back with a cold face. So now, the scenery of the hand has become an Tong held by the situation, she smiles at an Tong, has not had time to say anything, but an Tong is very graceful to let go of her hand. "Tianze, you just didn''t behave like a gentleman," he said "Gentlemen exist relative to ladies." Mu Tianze coldly glanced at the scenery, "cousin, do you think she is a lady?" "Even if I''m not a lady, master Mu''s conduct can''t get along with a gentleman." "Oh, I never thought I was a gentleman, and there were still women posted upside down?" "Yes, after all, not every woman in the world values self-restraint as much as I do. Those superficial women only like superficial things. After thirty or fifty years, they may not be able to regret it." Fang Yaya sat down in silence, always feeling like he was lying in a gun Mu Tianze snorted coldly, "summer scenery, do you think I can''t deal with you?" "Oh? Do you want to ask your fan Mei to jam me in the toilet and pour cold water on me, or do you want your little brother to let me stay after school? Mu Tianze, are you childish? Is it true that Miss Ben is afraid of you The scenery hits the table. A man and a woman are not willing to admit defeat, looking at each other, sparks in the air, war is imminent. Fang Yaya looks at an Tong, who is only a spectator. Without any hands-on, she hopes that he can''t do anything. As soon as she bites her teeth, she stands up with dedication. "Hello, Mu Tianze, I''m going back." "If you want to go back, what do you want me to do?" Mu Tianze didn''t stop his anger and roared at Fang Ya Ya. Fang Yaya angry, "then I''m going, you''ll bully girls here, scum boy!" Carrying her schoolbag, she didn''t say goodbye to an Tong. She turned around and left without looking back. The scenery said sarcastically, "it is said that recently, it is not peaceful for lonely women to walk on the road." Mu Tianze''s look changed and said: "summer scenery, you wait for me!" He also walked out of the villa. An Tong sprinkles water to potted plant, lip Cape raises indifferent smile, "everybody seems to be in a hurry today." "Don''t worry, I''m not in a hurry!" The scenery sat back to him and said with a brilliant smile, "how about putting the white roses and those red roses together?" He laughed. "OK." She immediately picked up the white rose on the table. Instead of going to the red rose beside the wall, she happily walked to the steps of the small fountain and put the flowers in the middle of a pile of red roses. She seemed to appreciate it and didn''t get up. "What''s the matter?" An Tong asked. She squatted on the ground, did not look back, "there is only one white rose, but there are so many red roses. If only the redundant roses could be cut off." He was weak. "Why does Fang Yaya come to see Mr. an, because Mr. an has a good relationship with her?" Her address changed to Mr. an, which is a very abnormal signal. An Tong was quiet for a second, then replied: "she used to come to see me with Tianze. She is a very loving girl." "I said, or really cut off the redundant red roses?" "Scenery..." "Jokingly, these flowers are all planted by Mr. an himself, so I don''t want to cut them off." Against the light, she turned back a smile, a pair of clear eyes hidden in the stars. An Tong suddenly felt that today''s sunshine seems to be really too dazzling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 "Where have you been?" Xia Dynasty sat on the sofa, not angry from the prestige. The scenery wiped the mud on his face, walked in from the door, and went out to play Looking for Tong an again "Well." Nanny aunt handed towel, scenery wiped the mud on her face, nodded at will. "Don''t you think you''re too close to him?" "Dad, don''t you allow it?" Xia Dynasty was so careless by her that she warned: "you know I have a lot of contacts in the police station. An Tong''s mother is definitely not as simple as missing." "Why don''t you suspect that he killed him "Scenery!" Xia Dynasty looks dignified, "this young man is not simple, he is very dangerous." "OK, OK, I see. He is very dangerous. I''m tired. I go back to my room and have a rest." The scenery waved and ran up the stairs. Xia Dynasty in court encountered the most difficult lawsuit, are not now facing his daughter so tired. Since the day when the four met, Fang Yaya''s subtle hostility to the scenery has eased, while Mu Tianze doesn''t sleep any more. From time to time, he takes a cold look at the scenery, and gives a noble hum to express the fact that he doesn''t like her. But he forgets that there is a Fang Yaya between him and the scenery, that is to say, his series Naive behavior to pass through Fang Yaya, so he successfully let Fang Yaya misunderstand that he was looking for her fault. When Fang Yaya and Mu Tianze quarreled, what was the scenery doing? She is looking in the mirror to keep herself in the best condition. The man and the woman are always on the line of happy friends. She is promoting the plot. She will not do this kind of good thing in peacetime. Scenery took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. Oh, I can''t wait to run to an Tong''s home after school. This afternoon, an Tong''s home was no longer as cold as usual. There were guests at home. It was the police officer Li Bi and one of his small attendants who came to the house. In the courtyard, Yang Guan sprinkles on an Tong''s body through leaves. "Two police officers, what do you need to drink?" "Don''t bother. We''ll just sit and go." Li Bi glanced at the wheelchair he was sitting in. "Mr. an is not in good health. What''s the reason?" "Since I was three years old, my mother took me to many hospitals and saw many doctors, but They always have different opinions about my illness. " When he thought of every hopeful and disappointed day in the past, he saw a familiar sadness in his eyes, which could easily infect others. Li Bi had a pity in his eyes, "didn''t you go abroad to see it?" "Yes, but it doesn''t work. Whether it''s at home or abroad, the difference is just different medicine. I''ve already given up. It''s my mother who refuses to give up." Li Bi felt, "Ms. an must be a person who loves her children very much." "That..." "Can I borrow a toilet?" he asked Li Bi said in disgust: "you boy!" An Tong smiles, "the toilet is in the villa, the last room turning left on the first floor." "Oh, team Li, I''ll be back in a minute." The valet ran away. Li Bi was embarrassed, "this boy just entered the police station after graduation this year. I''m responsible for taking him. Don''t blame him for being so bold." "No, officer Li thought a lot." "Ha ha." Li Bi laughed and scratched his head and asked, "by the way, I forgot to ask last time. Is Mr. an and his mother''s surname?" "When I was very young, my parents divorced, my father went abroad, I followed my mother, my family name changed." "I see. Has Mr. an''s father returned home recently?" "No An Tong shook his head. "In my memory, I have not seen my father, officer Li. Have you heard from my mother this time?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 "Ah, I''m here to tell you that we have intensified our search and found no trace of Ms. an, so please be prepared." He lowered his eyelids. "I see." "Lee team!" The little Valet who came back stood by the fountain and waved. Li Bi looked at an Tong and walked with him. He seemed to be very impatient and said, "what makes a fuss?" "This piece of land has been renovated." Li Bi looked down at the piece of land with only potted plants and newly moved turf. He said casually: "according to the investigation, Ms. an saw some talents who rushed out of the hotel and disappeared. Mr. an, we guess that person may be a prisoner or an acquaintance of Ms. an." "Is it?" There is no wave in an Tong''s eyes. Li Bi said bluntly, "Mr. an, do you mind if we dig this land and have a look?" An Tong smiles, "of course not." shovel what he had done, and took the spade out of the nearby flower house. He was contracted by the toil, and in the eyes of Li''s eyes, he quickly dug a hole and dug up to a half meter deep. Only a bunch of red roses appeared, but nothing else. I don''t know what to do next. The little attendant looks at his boss. The withered red rose lay quietly on the ground, its petals withered, and there was a trend of corruption. Li Bi''s face was a little stiff, "Mr. an And the custom of burying flowers? " "Flowers are also good nutrients sometimes." An Tong said slowly, "after a while, I plan to plant white roses here." "My mother is missing. Mr. an is still in a good mood to plant flowers. It''s really interesting." "Planting flowers has nothing to do with interest. It''s just self-cultivation. When you are nervous, what you need is to keep a normal heart. The earth will not be unable to rotate because of my accident, will it? Officer Li. " "Mr. an''s words are so brilliant that I have benefited a lot." Li Bi''s smile lost his authenticity when he came. "I''m sorry to disturb you today. I''ll come back later if I have any news." "Two officers, take your time." Out of the villa, the little attendant said to Li Bi: "I think this anchong is very good. Although he is not in good health, he loves life and nature. Why do you doubt him?" "Before I came, I just wanted to exclude the prisoner. Now, I suspect him." "Why?" "He''s hiding too deep." Li Bi looks at the girl running into the villa, and doesn''t know what he is thinking. In the courtyard, an Tong, who had just sent off a group of guests, welcomed another charming guest. The scenery was wearing a bright smile, "long time no see. Do you miss me?" In fact, they only met yesterday. "An Tong raises Mou," be to miss a bit She was stunned, which was an unexpected answer. He laughed at her teasing and never answered. However, she soon saw a big pit on the flat grass, and she pointed out, "what''s the matter?" "Here come two interesting officers." "It''s about your mother?" "Well." The scenery tilts his head, "then why dig a hole in your land?" "I guess I buried the body here." She was surprised to cover her mouth, "how possible, those police are sick?" "They are not ill. Don''t you know the scenery most clearly?" "Ah?" She blinked in bewilderment. An Tong facing the warm sunshine, the radian of the corners of his mouth bewilders people''s mind, "this time, I really want to thank the scenery." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 After her divorce, an Wan became a strong woman in business. At the same time, she was also a single mother with children. All people who knew her said that children were her life. She could give up everything for the sake of her children. Even though her children were mostly troubled by diseases from childhood to childhood, she never gave up. Therefore, no matter who killed such a mother, it is an existence that will not be forgiven. Besides, it is her own son who killed this mother. When was it? An Tong discovered the secret on the day of his 22nd birthday. That night, his mother was preparing meals in the kitchen. He answered the phone call from his family doctor. He called because he was dismissed for an unimportant reason. He wanted to ask for money. "Mrs. an, I know that an Tong is not ill. He is not in good health because you are feeding him medicine every day. I also know that you dismissed me because I found out this reason. If an Tong knew that the mother he respected most was the murderer who made him want to take a wheelchair. What would he think? It''s OK for me to keep a secret, but I hope to see that my card has enough confidentiality fees tomorrow An Tong hung up without saying a word. He ate the birthday cake with his mother with a smile. He listened to her talking about his childhood anecdotes. Sometimes he would refute that some mothers deliberately made fun of him with his childhood mistakes. Sometimes he would laugh and recall those unforgettable memories with his mother. Every meal of an''s family was full of happiness Is the most competent mother, he is the most understanding child. The next day, he made a sum of money to the former family doctor. I''ve been to hospitals of all sizes. I can''t find out the condition in any hospital. I''ve changed to a different family doctor because every doctor can''t make the condition better. Every few months, an Wan will quit them. But an Tong accepts all this with a smile. His body is very painful, the medicine is bitter, and the smell of the hospital is very bad, but he never complains. How can he be willing to let his mother who loves him so much be sad again? When an Wan went to work, he pushed a wheelchair into the study he had never been in before. There was a locked drawer and took out the duplicate key. He opened the lock. In the darkest corner, there were various medicines, including those that could reduce immunity, osteoporosis, and trance Too many, too much, an Tong did not have the patience to read, he put everything back from the study, until after work time, he still with the most sincere smile to welcome his mother''s return. "Scenery, you say, can a mother really die to protect her child?" An Tong''s face showed a puzzled look, "why does my mother not want to?" He regretted, he sighed, because in the end, it was up to him to do it. Scenery said: "everyone is different. Some people can sacrifice the closest people for themselves, but some people will be willing to pay all the price to protect the people they love." "And you? What kind of person are you? " "As long as it''s the one I love, whether he''s standing in the sun or in a moldy corner, I''ll stand with him." An Tong plucked a red rose and whispered, "even if it''s bloody?" She said, "even if it''s bloody." An Tong chuckles, "scenery, you are really a silly child." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 "I''m not a child anymore!" "I''ll be 18 soon!" she said "Not a child?" An Tong looks up at her with a faint smile in her eyes. "You don''t mean my age, you''re talking about my childishness!" Scenery bite teeth, from his smile to see his real meaning. He waved, "come here." "What are you doing?" As she asked, she could not help but step closer to him. "Squat down a little bit." Scenery according to Yan, confused looking at him, then, his hands that red rose don''t in her hair. "Sure enough, red suits you." Her heart stopped beating for a second and asked, "what do you mean?" "Say you look good." She resented pouting. "That''s it?" "That''s it." An Tong''s voice is always the most beautiful. But she was not satisfied with the scenery. She firmly believed that it meant something else. So she asked uncertainly, "are you Do you like me a little bit? " "Maybe." The ambiguous answer made the girl angry. She was so angry that she was really cute. An Tong laughed. He whispered, "I''m going to plant white roses here tomorrow. Would you like to help me?" "I will!" She raised her hand in high spirits. The red roses in her hair set off her small face, and her skin was as white as snow. An Tong lowered his eyes, he can guarantee to let a flower out of the most beautiful posture, but he has no confidence to guarantee that he can make people can do the same. The shelf life of things in the world is too short. The scenery was in a good mood. When she came out of the villa, it was nearly seven o''clock. She held her face in her hand and thought excitedly. She always felt that she was getting closer to the God of God! "Miss Xia!" Li Bi, who had been waiting for a long time, stopped her. The scenery looked back and blinked, "are you?" "Hello, my name is Li Bi." He took out his police card and showed it to her. After that, he took it back and said, "I''m a policeman." "The police? I never do bad things or break the law. I never break the traffic lights. I always wait for people to get down and then get on the bus. My League membership card is still at home! " "Poof!" The other cop laughed. Li Bi glanced at the attendant and tried to smile kindly. "Miss Xia, don''t get me wrong. I come to you not because you have committed a crime, but because I want to find out about the situation." Hearing that it was not her fault, she sighed with relief, "what do you want to know from me?" "I know that you and Mr. an Tong An are neighbors. I don''t know. What is your relationship with him?" "The relationship between the pursuer and the pursued." "What, he''s after you!" "You''re not an adult yet," he said "No, I''m after him." "How can high school students fall in love with each other?" he said in a loud voice "Why can''t high school students fall in love early? I don''t have to worry about learning. " "Early love is a flower that can''t bear fruit..." Li Bi hit the belly of the small attendant with an elbow, and the little attendant grunted. He stepped back wrongly and decided not to speak any more. "Miss Xia, don''t pay attention to him. Let''s continue to talk about Mr. an." Li Bi is a police officer, not the director of the political education department. He will not care about the love affairs of a girl. To be fair, people like an Tong are really attractive to girls. "You want to talk about an Tong. What''s wrong with him?" "Has Miss Xia met Mr. an''s mother?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 Scenery shook his head, "no, when I moved here, only an Tong was at home." "Mr. an is the only one to settle down. Don''t you think it''s strange that his mother hasn''t appeared?" "What''s so strange about this? Look at my family. I haven''t seen my mother for a month. She goes to the company every day before I get up and comes back after I go to bed. Recently, she has lived in the company. She has no time to make a phone call. I really don''t understand the world of strong women." Well Li Bi should not have asked this question. He changed the question, "does Miss Xia think there is something wrong with Mr. an?" "Yes, too much!" Li Bihe and his followers said solemnly, "what''s wrong with it?" "His voice can make one''s ears pregnant, his smile can make me dizzy, and every time he says my name, I feel exhausted." "Li team, this little girl is a flower maniac." Li Bi nodded subconsciously. He had seen a flower maniac. He had never seen such a flower maniac. He put away his notepad and reminded him very kindly, "little girl, this Mr. an is not as simple as you think." "Of course, he''s a man of meaning." Li Bi''s throat was obstructed, leaving a rather pitiful look in his eyes, and he left with his little follower, thinking that he could ask for some news from her mouth. He really thought too much! Scenery to two people''s back curling mouth, ran home, her father now give her access is seven o''clock, although she is not afraid of her father, but in front of a bad face, the mood will be very bad. But in the unknown corner, rumors became hot overnight. Since someone saw a policeman come to the door, rumors about an Tong''s killing his mother disappeared. The speed of gossip was faster than that of the square dancing aunt. Some people respected the land of settling down. Some people specially brought like-minded friends to give advice and wanted to be a real one Detective, in short, an Tong, who didn''t go out often, was even more isolated. "You''d better not come to me again." The hand that scenery pulls red rose one does not notice, was stabbed, she did not have time to shout pain, turned back and asked: "why?" An Tong sighed, one hand picked up the band aid on the table, the other hand held her hand, put the band aid on her wound, careful not to hurt her, "you know, it''s not good to have a relationship with me now." "Then I don''t have anything to do with you, I''ll be even worse!" "Scenery." "Don''t try to change my mind. I know that now your part-time job is not coming. If you have a family doctor, you cheat me. What would you do without me?" Scenery stood up and looked down at the young man sitting in the wheelchair. It was more powerful to speak in this way. An Tong was amused by her words, "I can live well without you." "You lie. Every time I come, if the weather is fine, you will sit in the courtyard to bask in the sun and stare at a flower for a long time. If it rains, you will sit in front of the glass window and watch the raindrops constantly falling. Do you know that every time I see you quietly, I will feel very sad." An Tong a pair of eyes in the light flashing, he asked: "scenery, are you peeping at me?" She was right. "Yeah, I''m just peeping at you, can''t I?" Every time she saw him alone, she always had an impulse to stand by his side. "I don''t know..." "You still have this kind of hobby." "Don''t worry. I didn''t peep when you took a bath and changed clothes." She''s very principled. He inexplicably felt that he should feel lucky, precipitate the streamer in his eyes, he burst out a smile, extremely sad, "my life has been stolen, there is no colorful color, this is my world, scenery, you should not walk in." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 "But I have come in, standing in front of you, beside you, even if you want to drive me out, you see, now we are so close that I can hold your hand." The scenery fiercely grasps his hand, the manner is stubborn earnest, she tells him with the action, she decides the matter, ten cattle can''t pull back. An Tong moved his fingers, and finally could not help but hold her hand. After touching her unbelievable eyes, he gave a helpless smile. He had never responded to her intimate behavior, "plant the white rose." "Good!" Scenery so agreed, but still no action. An Tong asked her, "what''s the matter?" "Let go of your hand." "Then don''t let it go." "Good ~" she answered sweetly. With a satisfied smile, she stepped closer to him. She was about to squat down and have a good look at him. Suddenly, she was pulled to his lap. She soon got up and was stopped by his other hand. "Don''t move." His voice rang from her ear. "But It''s going to press your legs. " "Never mind. You''re light." Too light, too small, she fell in his arms, that petite and soft body let his hand tight again, how to embrace feel his arms are still empty like, "scenery." "Well..." She gently should sound, the red tide on the face but how also can''t retreat.. He called her name again, "scenery." "What''s the matter? I have the last red rose that I haven''t finished plucking. Don''t I say I want to plant white roses Just now she thought not to leave him, but now the blushing and palpitating intimacy made her want to escape. There is only one red rose left. "This red rose remains." An Tong''s eyes were stained with warm color in the sun. He did not know what he thought of, and his expression softened again. "We planted white roses around it." The scenery likes the word "we", she laughs sweetly, "well, leave a red rose." In this way, the redundant red rose also did not have, only that simple white encircles in its periphery, can no longer accommodate other flowers and colors. "My mother was a very good mother." An Tong suddenly said, come suddenly, in the past, he would never take the initiative to mention about his mother. The scenery looks up at him, looks at his side face, that line outlines the perfect outline, she is very quiet. "But she later found out that a mother who cared for a sick child was more dazzling in the crowd than a mother with a healthy child. From that day on, my life was deprived." The scenery took his hand. He bowed his head, almost murmuring, "I don''t understand whether it''s really satisfying to get other people''s attention and sympathy. Therefore, I became her victim." To gain sympathy and attention is such a simple reason. For only such a simple reason, an Tong lost his normal learning life and the right to run and jump. He has been in a wheelchair for 13 years. His painstaking rehabilitation training under the doctor''s advice is just the biggest irony. There is also the smile when his mother encourages him Now, he can recall it all. Why remember that? An Tong doesn''t know, probably because he can''t forget it. "An Tong." The voice of scenery is very light, but also very clear, "now, your life is back, no one can steal it, I promise you." So don''t worry. No one would find the body she had hidden under the banyan tree. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 White roses are planted, but it will take some time to wait for them to blossom. During this period of time, the scenery and the nanny learned how to cook. Every time she did it in the kitchen, she would directly run to an Tong''s house next door with a bowl in her hand. The scenery can''t take care of Xia Dynasty at all. The hourly work of an Tong''s family doesn''t come. She doesn''t like the days when he orders a takeout every time he wants to eat, and doesn''t eat if he doesn''t want to eat. This is not good for his health. Although an Tong has been weak due to taking a lot of medicine over the years, after she stops taking medicine, the effect brought by the efficacy will slowly disappear with the passage of time, and may leave some sequelae. However, with the recuperation of medicated diet, she can reduce these sequelae to the minimum. To be honest, after running through several ancient worlds, she still believes in traditional Chinese medicine. Holding her chin in her hand, the scenery watched an Tong deliver the last spoonful of soup to her mouth. She laughed with satisfaction, "how about today''s chicken soup? I added a few more herbs than I did a few days ago. Would you not like it "No, it''s delicious." He picked up the handkerchief to wipe the corners of his mouth. His movements were elegant and noble. His every move was pleasing to the eyes. The scenery head is crooked, an Tong in her eyes is simply with her own filter, there are flowers blooming as the background, she looked crazy for several seconds. An Tong has long been used to her looking at himself from time to time crazy, he jokingly said: "today is only half a day to learn, it doesn''t matter?" "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, if I don''t study, my parents won''t let me starve to death. They will support me." What she said is not ambitious. If it is heard by other people, it may be said that she is a rich second generation who has no pursuit and is waiting for death. But in front of her is an Tong, who will always keep a gentle smile. In his body, there is no malicious existence. In addition to his poor health, he is perfectly indignant. "I can support you, too." Scenery happy can not help themselves, but still try to pretend to be reserved, "I am very difficult to raise Oh, raise me is need to spend a lot of money." "It doesn''t matter. You can try to make me poor." When he seldom talks and laughs, he has already taken over the enterprise where he has settled down. He can make the company run well with only one phone call. When he lost his right to play outdoors, he studied a lot of knowledge related to business in order to break down anwan''s burden. It''s just a small matter for him to make a company run normally. But the scenery did not know these, "I don''t want to eat you poor, I think well, in the future I will get rid of the bad habit of extravagance, we can save money to live together." "Save money to raise children?" The scenery did not expect that he would take such a sentence. His brain had a moment''s crash. After a long time, he remembered and said, "what do you say? I''m a big girl, a child or something... " She blushed and couldn''t go on. After all, it was too early for her age. After appreciating her shyness for a long time, an Tong withdrew her eyes and chuckled over her lips. "Don''t put on such a cute expression, or I''ll think you''ve really thought about this problem." "You I... " She stutters, can she admit that she really thought about it!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 Fortunately, the scenery was not embarrassed for a long time, and two people came to rescue her. For the first time, she felt that Mu Tianze was not so annoying, and the girl following Mu Tianze was naturally Fang Yaya. The scenery looks at an Tong, and at Fang Ya Ya, as if facing a formidable enemy. "Brother Ann!" Fang Yaya came and exclaimed excitedly. The scenery embraces the arm, looks at an Tong with a smile. An Tong low cough a, "Miss Fang, later, or call me another name." "Ah?" Fang Yaya doesn''t understand, but then she looks at the scenery with the appearance of the main palace, and then she understands what, "I know, Ann Mr. an. " The scenery is satisfied, but mu Tianze is not satisfied, "summer scenery, why are you here again?" "Why can''t I be here? Can''t I give an Tong the soup I made? " Mu Tianze looked at the bowl on the table and said in disbelief, "can you cook? I''m kidding "I can do a lot of things." "As long as it is for the sake of an Tong, I can learn to do anything." Mu Tianze two words evaluation, "Huachi." "I''m a flower maniac, just a fool." Scenery hand holding chin, look at an Tong, her eyes can not blink. "Don''t you think she''s disgusting, cousin?" An Tong touched the top of the scenery, and the scenery immediately narrowed his eyes like a small animal. He laughed and said, "the scenery is very lovely." Are you sure you''re going to have a girlfriend, not a pet? Mu Tianze is speechless. Fang Yaya is also very delicate, but different from Mu Tianze, before the scenery comes, an Tong will ask her to call her brother an, and will only show her such a gentle expression No, she can''t think that. Isn''t that jealousy? Fang Yaya shakes her head and shakes off the abnormal thoughts in her mind. She says to the scenery, "there will be camping activities in our class. Because you are not in school this afternoon, I will inform you now. Remember to tidy up your things when you are at home." "Camping..." Although there is nothing to do recently, the scenery has no interest, "can I not go?" Fang Yaya was embarrassed. "All the students will go. This is a collective activity. Moreover, Xia is a transfer student. If you go, you can get familiar with everyone. Isn''t that good?" "Scenery, you should go." "Perhaps, you can know a lot of friends." Scenery a Leng, and then looked at him to smile, is the most beautiful smile, "OK, I''ll go, but you also want to go." Don''t think she doesn''t know what he''s thinking. An Tong helped her forehead, and she already felt bad, "scenery..." "Monitor, can I ask an Tong to accompany me?" Fang Yaya was excited. "Yes, there are so many people in the camp. Besides, Ango Mr. an used to be a student of our high school. Many people still worship him. The teacher will never have any opinions about him! " "You know, I''m not fit." An Tong''s words are not an excuse but a fact. Most of his time is still in a wheelchair. Who knows the scenery but smile: "don''t worry, I can carry you." Mu Tianze is not willing to fall behind, "cousin, I can also carry you." An Tong has been staying in the villa recently. Those bad rumors are spreading day by day. He should go out and have a look. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 Under the siege of three people, an Tong finally compromised. At dusk, Mu Tianze and Fang Yaya leave. The scenery is quiet and tidy up the things on the table. They don''t speak or look at an Tong. In ordinary times, she can stare at people with no scruple even when there are people, let alone the two of them now? An Tong seized her wrist, "scenery, don''t be angry." "Mr. an misunderstood me. I''m not angry. Why should I be angry with you?" She laughs generously and charmingly. I can''t see how angry she is. But he knew that she was really angry, a sigh spilled over the corner of his mouth, he admitted defeat, "it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have that idea." "What do you think, how can I not know?" "Scenery..." "If you have nothing to do, don''t hold on to my hand all the time. I have to pack up and go home." She shook his hand. She didn''t. An Tong droops eyes, "I shouldn''t want to let you know more about other people, to like the boy who is more suitable for you." "Hum!" The scenery knocked the bowl in his hand on the table heavily, "I said I liked you for a long time. I tried my best to find you every day. I tried my best to make you not feel lonely. Are you just playing when I was playing? You don''t know I don''t know because I like you? " At the end of the day, her voice was tinged with tears. An Tong''s heart is tight, holding her wrist hand means that nothing can be released. He is afraid that if he lets go, she will run away without looking back. "I know, I know you like me, but I''m not sure, maybe Maybe you are just infatuated with me for a while... " He knew how tempting and deceptive his appearance was. As long as he wanted to, he could use his body to make anyone feel good for him because of pity. This has become his protective color. When he first met the scenery, he also kept the appearance. The good feeling of the scenery was as expected, but her bold confession was the first time he received it. Now, in retrospect, what she said to herself in the shade of the tree, his heart would suddenly change. "You know I like you, but you still think that I''m just infatuated with you for a while, and you still want to push me to other so-called suitable boys, an Tong. I ask you, if I''m only infatuated with one person, is it necessary for me to do so many things for you? Even more Even I think, even if I do these things, you don''t like me, as long as you can be good, but... " Scenery bit lower lip, "but you look down on me too much!" She struggled to get rid of his hand and ran away without taking anything. An Tong seemed to see the drop of clear and transparent tears from the corner of her eyes. He helped his forehead impatiently. He didn''t know whether he was sorry or worried. He should have understood that she should not be regarded as a 16-7-year-old girl. Her feelings are far more serious than he imagined. An Tong doesn''t understand how he can be so reckless. Isn''t he always the most calm? He really did not understand that no matter how smart and rational people are, once they encounter feelings, they will be useless. It''s true that an Tong is in love with the scenery, so she is really miserable. As soon as she comes back, she locks herself in the room. She lies on the bed and even has no appetite for dinner. You say that she is so painstaking in order to brush her affection. As a result, all her efforts are belittled by her infatuation! Outside the Xia Dynasty knocked on the door, said: "our good neighbor sent some things, don''t you come out to have a look?" The corpse on the bed moved. After all, he couldn''t help being curious. He went out of bed and opened the door, "what did he bring?" "I told you to eat, you should not say, as soon as you heard the boy''s name, even the door opened." Xia Chao''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. He threw a bunch of white roses wrapped in paper directly into her arms. "This is from him. Take it." It turned out that the day is still budding flowers in the evening, scenery holding flowers, can not help bending the corner of his mouth, but still cold hum, "calculate he still has conscience." This sounds like a coquetry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 In the morning of the next morning, Mu Tianze drove his car to take an Tong and Fengjing to the school, and then went to the school bus. He did not say a word about the scenery and the scenery in the back row. To be exact, it was an Tong who asked for scenery, but Fengguang didn''t respond. Mu Tianze felt strange, but he didn''t ask any more questions, which made him very concerned. In fact, everyone in class one of senior two knows an Tong. An Tong is a legend in their school, and he has been admitted to the best university with the first record breaking score. A Ye Cao senior high school asked him to go back to his alma mater to give a speech. For many people, an Tong is just a representative of his disability and ambition, but for Xueba, he is a hard worker For girls, it''s enough to have a good face. So we can imagine how popular an Tong is, even if he appears in a wheelchair. The scenery swept an eye, was heavily surrounded by an Tong, cold face on the bus, she sat in the back of a row by the window seat, open the mobile phone, plug in headphones to listen to music, he was surrounded by a group of girls, she will not be jealous! "Scenery." After that, even if she turned the earphone to the maximum, she still couldn''t resist his beautiful voice. "May I sit next to you?" An Tong is held by Mu Tianze. His expression looks very hard, and a thin sweat appears on his forehead. "You..." As soon as she opened her mouth, her eyes from all directions were placed on her body, as if she refused, she was a heinous sinner. The scenery leaned against the window and nodded weakly, "you sit down." "Thank you." An Tong lip angle slightly Yang, a cured smile can make people blush and heartbeat. Scenery listen to the surrounding men and women issued amazing voice, heart ha ha several. Mu Tianze said impolitely: "Hello, summer scenery, take good care of my cousin." "I see." She was perfunctory. "Tianze, don''t worry. The scenery will protect me well." The scenery looks to an Tong. He is also looking at himself. His smiling eyes are just like the silent pool. If she wants to suck her in bit by bit, she only looks at it. She quickly turns her head and dares not to look again. Mu Tianze left. Of course, he found Fang Yaya to sit together. The car started. Slowly, the excited conversation of people in the car overshadowed one another. Scenery looked out of the window and found a handkerchief from the bag and handed it to him. She did not look back and did not speak. It''s still making trouble. An Tong weak voice came, "scenery, can''t help me?" "You "When you look back at her, you don''t look at her, but you don''t get angry." How much strength does it take to wipe your face? Although she thought so, she still took the handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his forehead, gentle and careful. An Tong grabs her hand. Her hand is very small and can be wrapped in his palm. "Let''s not make trouble, OK?" For some reason, he said, "don''t make a fuss about it. She has no affectation. There is only one impulse left to hold him. She suddenly thinks of many things, his body, his mother, his unfortunate experience "Don''t cry." An Tong''s fingertips rubbed the corners of her eyes. The soft touch also made him nostalgic. What''s more, he felt a great sense of satisfaction. He knew that she was crying because of herself. It is a very happy thing that someone in this world can cry for himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 The scenery touched her face and found that she actually cried. She was afraid that other people would feel ashamed. She shrugged her nose and her voice was much lower. "I will cry. It''s not all you who hurt me." "Well, well, it''s my fault." An Tong agrees with her. She then complained, regardless of whether it was his fault, "if you didn''t mean to say those words to annoy me, I wouldn''t force myself not to talk to you or ignore you, then I would not cry wrongly now. You''d better be offered as a God, and you''d be very comfortable." "An Tong good temper of smile," I live can also be very uncomfortable "I don''t believe it. If I didn''t disturb you, you must be enjoying yourself at home." "I never felt like you were bothering me." "Don''t think I can''t see it. You used to laugh at me, but you smile the same to everyone. It''s like It''s like I''m no different from those cats and dogs. " He joked, "so today is my protest meeting?" "Take it seriously." The scenery discontented pinched his waist, felt that the hand felt good, and the hand on his waist would not give up and take away, "you say I said right? My intuition is always accurate. Don''t try to deceive me "Yes, your instincts are accurate." An Tong bowed her head and was close to her. "Scenery, I can''t guarantee that after what happened to me, I can open my heart to anyone. I''m sorry, but the fact is that, even if you think it''s my fault and I''m not good, I can admit it." Just ask, she no longer plays the cold war this set, she does not pay attention to him, then what difference does he live with before? Especially after she stirred up his palpitation, he was not willing to resume that kind of stagnant water without wave life. Scenery does not understand what kind of night is hidden in his deep eyes. She subconsciously holds his hand and stubbornly wants an answer, "then I Are I and those people the same in your eyes? " "No An Tong eyelids droop, "they are them, and you are scenery, unique scenery." She raised her lips and asked carefully, "is it me or she that matters to me and Fang ya ya?" An Tong chuckles, "why ask so?" She is coquettish, "Oh, you don''t care, you answer me." "You are important, of course. No one is more important than you." Fang Yaya, an Tong does not deny that he was once attracted by her sunny smile, and because of Mu Tianze''s special treatment for her, he can''t help but pay more attention to her. Fang Yaya is a good girl, good, but the girl in front of him is a unique treasure in the world. Besides him, he can''t ask anyone else to take away this treasure. An Tong suddenly kisses the forehead of scenery, because they are sitting at the back, so it doesn''t matter if they act boldly. Although the scenery is red, but finally happy smile, heart hold for a day and night of gas can be regarded as dissipated, she raised her head, it seems that there are stars in the eyes, at the moment all reflect his shadow 33. Can be a person wholeheartedly in the eye, put in the heart, that strange feeling for a long time hit an Tong''s heart, he thought for a long time, just remember, this can fill the heart feeling, is he has not experienced for a long time of happiness. Scenery buried his head in his arms, "an Tong, your heart beat so fast." "Yes, because of you." He replied casually, his hand caressing her back, and he was getting more and more used to her with movements like hair smoothing. Scenery rubbed against his chest, "I like your heartbeat." "I like it, too." An Tong said in a low voice. This sentence is different from her one. He smiles and kisses her hair. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 After the awkward incident was solved, the scenery was finally relaxed. The car was still an hour away. She leaned against an Tong''s arms and fell asleep quickly. It can''t be blamed for her sleepiness, but because she didn''t sleep well last night. Now an Tong holds her well. That strong sense of security envelops her, making her unable to help closing her eyes comfortably and falling asleep. An Tong''s hand is around her shoulder to prevent her from bumping into the car. He hears her tiny breath and looks at her quietly. Seeing her sleeping in his arms, he just feels that nothing is more happy than now. Of course, she certainly did not know how many people came to him when she was sleeping, but when she saw their ambiguous posture, she did not know how many people walked in silence. It is estimated that when she woke up, she would hear a lot of gossip about them. But what''s wrong with declaring sovereignty? An Tong smiles. These 17-8 boys are too grandiose. He used to think that they would be more suitable for her than himself. It was simply the biggest mistake. After arriving at the destination, under the organization of the head teacher and the monitor Fang Yaya, we set up tents in groups in an orderly manner. The camping site is a beautiful place with trees and green grass, and there is a clear river near the bottom. It is a beautiful natural scenery with no damage and pollution. An Tong takes back the sight of seeing the scenery. He can''t help asking the person who is silent for too long, "scenery, what''s the matter with you?" "I think It seems that people look at me in a strange way. " What''s more, they don''t talk about anyong any more. "An Tong is silent," perhaps you think too much "Is it?" "Maybe we can set up the tent first." "Oh, I almost forgot. I haven''t built my tent yet." Patronizing strange things, she forgot to set up a tent for herself. If not, there would be no place to sleep at night. Scenery and Fang Yaya are divided into a group, but Fang Yaya is the monitor, every student''s trivial things add up, she can not come over, of course, the matter of setting up tents can only be placed on the body of scenery. After seeing her busy, an Tong asked kindly, "can I help you?" "No, no, just stay there." The scenery is busy with waving hands. In fact, it''s not just her. Because she is separated from an Tong, Mu Tianze is also busy working alone. However, he is a boy and has great strength. Moreover, he has the experience of camping in the wild. Setting up a tent is a matter of minutes. Fang Yaya has no time to pay attention to him. So what does he do when he has nothing to do? Nature is to see the busy scenery to find pleasure. "Well, cousin, do you think she is an idiot? This stick should be in the opposite corner "Summer scenery, are you stupid? Don''t you see that you put it upside down? " "Are you really retarded? Cousin, she is really mentally retarded. She has to tie a rope and tie a bow. " ¡­¡­ I can''t bear it! Scenery left the things in his hand and walked toward Mu Tianze, "can you stop?" Mu Tianze is very drag, "can''t, how?" "Then you die!" She raised her foot to a whirlwind kick, and Mu Tianze, who was not prepared, was kicked to the ground. Once upon a time, he was the only one who beat others. Where could anyone beat him? Mu Tianze wants to be more and more embarrassed. He finally gets up from the ground, holding his breath in his heart, "MD, summer scenery, how can I teach you?" An Tong suddenly said, "Tianze, you go to the river to wash your face." Mu Tianze raised his hand to wipe his face and felt the mud in one hand. The image was very important. He threw a sentence of "I will deal with you later" towards the scenery and left. The scenery realized that there was an Tong in the scene when she was not a lady. She was a little embarrassed, "in fact I''m usually quiet. " An Tong "um" a, then casually said: "pink." The scenery was stunned for a second, and then his face turned red. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 "What''s the matter with you?" Fang Yaya came back to see the scenery and an Tong''s silence. He did not see Mu Tianze, who likes to make trouble. He felt that the atmosphere was wrong. "Nothing." "An Tong looks at the scenery," just, appreciate the different scenery The top of the scenery almost smoke. She covered her ripe face and turned, "I''m going to set up a tent." "Xia, I''ll help you!" Although Fang Yaya''s intuition is not right, she still didn''t ask more questions. After all, setting up a tent is not the job of Fengguang alone. She is embarrassed to come to help now. An Tong''s eyes always focus on the scenery. The slightly curved corners of his eyes make people feel full of tenderness. However, the one who can be watched by him seems to have got great luck and is enviable. However, the lucky one is unaware that many girls are secretly watching him. His eyes are really intoxicating, but They looked at the scenery that was not easy to be provoked, and they did not dare to talk to each other. With Fang Yaya''s help, the scenery also worked hard for a long time before putting up the tent. Looking at the finished product of his own efforts, he still has a sense of accomplishment. Clean up Mu Tianze came back is a vicious call her name, "summer scenery!" Scenery quickly stood behind Fang Yaya, "what do you want me for?" "Why? I''ll teach you a lesson "Hello, Mu Tianze, don''t mess around!" Fang Yaya has a sense of justice to block the scenery behind him, "bullying girls is what skill?" "I bully girls? Fang Yaya, I was kicked by her! " "Who are you lying to? Xia classmate is so weak, her strength is not as big as you. How could she kick you, the prince? Mu Tianze, you want to make a better excuse if you want to make trouble. " "Mm-hmm!" Weak scenery in the back of the nod. Mu Tianze''s heart was choked. When did he suffer from this kind of loss and was kicked by a girl is a shame. However, Fang Yaya doesn''t believe him, which makes him feel angry. "You don''t believe me, do you? Ask my cousin, and he sees it Yeah? Where is my cousin? " Mu Tianze a word, many talent surprised that an Tong disappeared. The scenery looks around, and as expected, even an Tong''s figure can''t be seen. Mu Tianze was furious, "Xiajing, didn''t I ask you to take good care of him? Where''s my cousin An Tong is still in a wheelchair, and the land is unfamiliar. If he walks alone, it is a very dangerous thing. Regardless of the scenery, Mu Tianze yells at her and runs away directly. She wants to find an Tong. Mu Tianze shouts at her back, "summer scenery!" "Wait, Mu Tianze..." Fang Yaya grabbed his hand. "Xia must have been looking for an Xuechang. Let''s look for it." Mu Tianze looks very ugly, but still agreed with Fang Yaya. As she walked along the river, Fengguang took out her mobile phone and dialed several times, but no one answered, which made her more anxious. When she saw an Tong''s wheelchair on the bank, she immediately ran over. There was his mobile phone on the wheelchair, and there was no figure around. "An Tong!" The scenery called his name several times, but there was no response. She looked at the calm water and couldn''t stop thinking. She thought about the experience of an Tong and the sadness that often appeared in his eyes. Could you say She gritted her teeth and had no time to think about anything and jumped into the water. "An Tong! Where are you! " I don''t know how many times the scenery has come up from the lower reaches of the water His life is not lucky, he is closest to the people who make him suffer. If it is her, if her mother does this to her, she may also Also want to give up life An Tong Her heart kept reading the name, her heart was tightly held by the name. Just as she was about to despair, she heard a familiar voice behind her, "scenery?" The voice was as deep and mellow as ever, and it was good enough to penetrate into one''s heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 After a long time of scenery, she dared to turn back. The man standing on the bank was handsome and elegant, and beautiful as if she had come out of the painting. However, she did not dare to move, staring blankly, for fear that it was just a fragile illusion. She was not sure, "an An Tong... " "Scenery, it''s me." An Tong stretched out his hand on the bank, and he called softly, "come here." She looked at him for a long time, then she thought of swimming to the shore and grabbed his hand. An Tong couldn''t help holding her tightly and pulling her to the shore. Her whole body was dripping with water, and her black hair was wet against her cheek. It was black, which made her skin better than snow. The tears on her face mixed with water. She was a proud lady. How could she When are you in such a mess? No, she''s not in a mess. An Tong''s fingers brush the water drops hanging from the corner of her eyes. This warm liquid seems to have a burning temperature. From his fingertips, it spreads all the way to his heart at a very fast speed. His heart, which had been empty for a long time, was completely filled in this moment. His heart was beating vigorously, and an unknown emotion was about to come out of his chest. Fengguang grabs his hand on his face, and he must get the most definite answer to be at ease, "you are not upset..." "I''m not upset." "Then you Your wheelchair, and your legs? " She said incoherently, "you can stand up." He held her hand and rubbed it gently. "I have rehabilitation every day. You said that the sequelae of those drugs may not be so serious." "An Tong, do you know how worried I am about you! I thought you I thought you left me Scenery snuffled and punched him in the chest. The force of this blow is not heavy, because she can''t bear to exert herself. An Tong holds her in her arms. She leans against his chest and sobs constantly. He patted her on the back, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry Every time you make me feel bad, I''m sorry! " It seems to be true. An Tong''s lips aroused a helpless smile. Even though he was so clever, he could easily be poor in words when he met her. "I''m stupid and can''t speak. Can you forgive me?" She shook her head, but her hands were around his neck and hugged him tightly. "I thought you were dead! I''ve been looking in the water for a long time I didn''t find you... " "Scenery, don''t cry, I''m not good." When an Tong seldom feels that he has miscalculation, at least a few times, it is because of her. At the same time, he also has a kind of unspeakable movement and excitement. She will jump into the water so desperately. She will be so sad because she is afraid that he will die. She didn''t want him to die. She liked him. As long as he thought about it, he would have an unspeakable satisfaction. He raised his hand and said, "this is for you." The scenery found that he had a red and purple flower in his hand, which was beautiful and fragrant. She took it and asked, "what''s this?" "It''s Cypripedium. Before I came here, I checked that this is the growing place of Cypripedium, so I wanted to look for it, but I didn''t expect to find it." Scenery knows that he likes to plant flowers, but he still doesn''t quite understand his lips. "You want to find it That''s why I came out alone and worried me so much. " An Tong saw that she had to stop and cry again. She patted her back as if to coax a child, "cypress orchid is also called goddess flower. I have come here to give it to you." Doesn''t that mean she''s a goddess? She blushed and finally broke into tears to smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 An Tong eyes suddenly dark some, he took off his coat, put on the scenery of the body, "first wear this." Her whole body is wet anyway. What''s the use of wearing a dry coat and then dyeing it wet? The scenery grabs the clothes. An Tong on her clear eyes, uncomfortable low cough, no head no tail said a: "originally, the top is also pink." She was stunned for a few seconds, then lowered her head along his eyes, and saw that her white shirt was soaked, and her pink bra was exposed carelessly, and the strawberry Icon on it could be clearly seen. The scenery tightly pulls the clothes to wrap oneself, is embarrassed unceasingly, "you are not allowed to see!" But he has written down, an Tong clever did not say this sentence. After returning to the camp and meeting with other people, Mu Tianze sees that an Tong is OK, but he is in a mess when he goes out to find someone. He seizes the opportunity to make fun of her, "Xia Fengjing, are you a pig? Go out and find someone and turn yourself into a drowned rat. I seriously doubt your IQ now. " "Tianze." When the scenery has not returned, an Tong has already opened his mouth, "I think the tutor of the Mu family has taught you how to communicate politely with others." "Cousin?" Mu Tianze doubts how he used to aim at the summer scenery, but his cousin will not be multi-disciplinary. An Tong didn''t look at Mu Tianze, but asked the scenery, "have you brought your clothes? If not, you can wear mine first Mu Tianze and Fang Yaya are all in a daze. Although an Tong is a good talker, he is actually more distinct than anyone else. He does not move other people''s things, but he will not easily let others move his own things, let alone clothes, which are personal items. Scenery shook his head, "no, I have brought my own clothes, I go back to the tent to change." "Well, be careful not to catch a cold." The scenery nodded and said a sentence to know, and then walked into the tent without looking back. She didn''t realize that an Tong had just said something that didn''t conform to his gentle appearance and indifference inside. Although he had a premonition for a long time, seeing this scene really made Mu Tianze feel a little uncomfortable, "cousin, you and the summer scenery, you..." Anyway, Xia Fengjing used to hang the name of his fiancee Mu Tianze. "Tianze, you and Yaya play together, I''ll heat some hot water." An Tong goes to the side and takes out the water boiling tools. He is always afraid that the scenery will catch a cold, because she is a pronoun of vulnerability in his eyes. Mu Tianze didn''t speak to Fang Yaya for a long time. Looking over, he saw her staring at an Tong in a daze. He said: "Fang Ya Ya, you don''t like my cousin, do you?" "I I don''t like Ann! I am I just treat him like a brother. " "You don''t like him. Why are you staring at him all the time?" "I I... " Fang Yaya couldn''t answer. She simply didn''t answer. Instead, she asked, "what about you? You''ve been so targeted at Xia recently. Every time you see her, you have to quarrel with her. Do you like her?" "Are you kidding? If I like her, will I break the engagement?" Mu Tianze increased his voice, but there was a kind of bluff. Did they fall in love with the person they were talking about? Fang Yaya and Mu Tianze don''t know. It''s just that there were only three of them in the world, which made up the most stable triangle. However, when a fourth person appeared, that is, summer scenery, this deliberately maintained balance seemed to be broken. Yes, this very delicate feeling is because an outsider comes in, and because of this outsider, an Tong will not give his tenderness to others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 The scenery did not expect that there would be so many mosquitoes in the evening. She couldn''t sleep, but on the contrary, Fang Yaya beside her had already entered the dream happily. She gnawed her teeth and looked at Fang Yaya''s sleeping face, envied, envied and hated. How could the mosquito not bite her! There was a sound of insects outside. After turning over several times, the scenery sat up and collapsed holding her head. She decided to go outside to blow the cold wind. She carefully avoided Fang Yaya. She walked out of the tent. The moonlight was very good tonight. If she was not in a bad mood, she thought she would have a better mood to enjoy the beautiful night scene. Just as she was just thinking about whether to call an Tong out, a man came out of the tent next door with a handsome and upright posture, gentle temperament and impeccable appearance. Who is an Tong? When he saw the scenery, he showed a smile that I didn''t expect. "Can''t you sleep?" "I''m going to die of mosquitoes." She raised her hand and said, "look, there are two bags bitten here. There is another one here, and there is also..." On her legs and hands, as long as the skin was exposed to the air, there were several small red spots which she pointed out one by one to win his sympathy. An Tong also does not live up to her pretending to be pitiful expectation, heartache''s embrace her, "suffered." "Not bitter, not bitter." She chuckled and put her hand on his chest and wiped some oil. "Why did you come out? Is it Mu Tianze that boy snoring in his sleep and disturbing you? " "No He laughingly shook his head, "Tianze he is very quiet, did not quarrel with me, I will come out, because I guess you will not be able to sleep." The scenery blinked curiously, "how did you guess that?" "Feeling." She corrected, "it''s the heart." "Yes, we have a heart." He said, following her words, the tenderness of his voice could not be concealed. Satisfied with the scenery, he leaned lazily in his arms and sighed sadly, "if only I could sleep with you." The smile in the eye of an tong can''t hide, "although I like to hear you say this very much, but can''t let other people hear, otherwise you will be laughed at." "But I just want to sleep with you." She is shameless. In fact, she is not without reserve. She just wants to be spoiled and spoiled by him. An Tong''s finger belly glides over her cheek, the dark eyes are like whirlpool, which makes people sink and indulge, "when you grow up, I will sleep with you again." His voice is steady and powerful. It''s not just teasing her, it''s informing her. Scenery of the heart of the rhythm, she knows what this means, so her mind is like open fireworks, static, her face in the hair. An Tong looked at her red face, just thinking whether she was shy and unable to speak, she suddenly buried her head in his chest, the stuffy voice came from the bottom up, "there are still three months, it is my birthday." An Tong''s Qi and blood suddenly surged up, and his heart beat disorderly. She looked up timidly, "you''ve been standing so long Is the leg uncomfortable? " Even though she was too shy to face people, she still cared about his body. "It doesn''t matter. I''m much better." An Tong reached out and raised her chin. Her deep eyes narrowed slightly. "Scenery, have you ever had a kiss?" She was lost in his deliberately low voice and shook her head. An Tong smiles. He lowers his head and suddenly blocks her lips. The scene subconsciously opens his mouth. This kiss does not allow her to refuse. She turns from surprise at the beginning to lingering with him. Even if she is panting and starts to feel suffocated, an Tong also wants to sweep all the extra air in her mouth. A kiss makes you crazy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 The kiss on a summer night is their secret. On the way back, Fengguang leaned against him with an Tong''s arm. Suddenly, she felt that the feeling of returning to high school was not so bad. At least she had the kind of youth that could be wantonly sprinkled. This is a man and a woman so ambiguous, the teacher in charge of it? He wants to manage it, but he doesn''t have the courage. Now, the rich children, who doesn''t have a fiancee, fiance, how? Since then, the new comer has a boy friend, and her boyfriend is still famous an Tong. This news can be regarded as everyone knows. Scenery sent an Tong to the door of her home, and she hopped back on her own. Don''t ask why she sent him, because even if an Tong said that she could go, she still felt that he was very vulnerable. Looking at him standing for a long time, she would urge him to sit down. Moreover, the distance between them was only 100 meters. "I''m back!" Scenery back home on the enthusiasm of a shout. "Cough!" Xia Dynasty heavily coughed. See her father in the living room, there is a guest in addition to her father, scenery a Leng, "officer Li, how did you come?" "Well Business, business. " Li Bi said with a smile. Xia said: "scenery, this is my father''s friend. Today he has something to do." "Well, I''ll talk to you." "Wait a minute." Xia Dynasty stopped her, "you can also listen to this matter." "What can I hear when you talk about business, but I can''t understand it." Li Bi said: "Miss Xia, I think you can listen to it. It''s related to an Tong." It has something to do with an Tong Scenery hesitated for a moment, sat down on the sofa, "what''s the matter?" Li Bi and Xia Dynasty looked at each other, and then said: "Miss Xia must also know that there are many rumors about an Tong recently." "You mean to talk about his mother? You say it''s a rumor, so there''s no need to be serious? " At the mention of this, she was very impatient. Xia Chao said in a deep voice: "there is no wind in the hole. There will always be a reason for this kind of rumor." "Isn''t it because last time police officer Li took people to an Tong''s house, he dug up their land?" The scenery glanced at Li Bi, "and I didn''t fill the hole when I left." Li Bi touched his nose and looked embarrassed. "We also follow the procedure. If an Tong is not suspicious, we will not stare at him." "You say he is suspicious. Where is his suspicion?" "According to Ms. an''s colleagues, when she received a phone call, she ran out in a hurry. We checked the phone call, it was a one-time number, but we couldn''t find anything. According to Ms. an''s performance, we had reason to believe that the person who called her was her acquaintance." The scenery embraces the arm, indifferent said: "I heard that Ms. an is the person in charge of a company, so her acquaintances must be many, and because she is a strong woman in the market, she must have robbed a lot of other people''s business, and there must be many enemies. Why do you only focus on an Tong''s body?" "Not only focus on an Tong''s body, but because we have excluded other people." Li Bi a pair of sharp eyes such as Eagle, "and, we found a thing." Scenery in the heart felt bad, "what did you find out?" "Although an Tong''s former family doctor went abroad, we found him when he came back to visit his relatives. We also learned that the reason why an Tong is not in good health is that his mother has been giving him medicine." Li Bi put on the momentum of the criminal police, people produced unconditional trust, "this reason, sufficient." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 "What are you talking about? An Tong''s health is not good because his mother is taking medicine for him all the time! " She performed her incomprehensible surprise to the most real level. Li Bi stared at her for a long time, but could not see anything. He also believed that she was really ignorant. "Yes, in order to prevent doctors from discovering the real cause of an Tong''s illness, an Wan would change her family doctor every time, but in the end, this doctor discovered her secret." "What about an Tong? Did he know that his mother was drugging him? " "It''s not clear yet." "Then you still can''t judge what an Tong has done because of this." Li Bi said: "the doctor used this reason to blackmail a sum of money. The money was really transferred from an Wan''s account. However, an tong can also use an Wan''s money." Fengguang sneered, "anyway, you''ve determined that an Tong is the murderer who killed his mother''s disappearance. OK, even if it''s an Tong, but do you think his weak body can do such a terrible thing?" "It''s not impossible, but I haven''t thought of it yet." "Well, it seems that you judge cases according to the so-called intuition." "Scenery!" Xia Chao exclaimed, "you are so rude!" "What I said is true, Dad. If you don''t want me to get close to an Tong, you can use other aboveboard means. Is it interesting for you to find someone to slander him like this?" Scenery got up, climbed up the second floor and ran back to his room, slamming the door heavily. Xia Dynasty has a headache. Fengguang hides in her room. Her anger is false and her worry is true. She didn''t expect Li Biju ran to find his father, not to mention Li Bi''s finding that reason. The current situation is very unfavorable for an Tong. But as long as the body can''t be found, nothing is certain. "Scenery, what''s the matter with you?" asked an Tong over the phone "Ah? What''s wrong with me? " She was absent-minded. "Are you listening to what I just said to you? You seem to be very quiet today "That''s because I was wondering why you called me all of a sudden." Scenery paralysis on the bed, looking at the ceiling, do not know what to think, "clearly our home is so close, you want to talk to me, I''ll go to you, what do you want to call?" "Uncle Xia doesn''t like you coming to me." "He can''t control me." An Tong issued a short laugh, "scenery, I can see Uncle Xia loves you very much, you are obedient, don''t make him angry." She said, "I listen to his words, listen to his words leave you?" "Except for this." "No matter who said it, I won''t leave you," she said "I know." She deliberately asked him, "what do you know?" "I know the scenery likes me." An Tong''s voice sounds very light and gentle, "I also like scenery." "Oh, do you want to be such a jerk?" She turned over and covered her face in the quilt. An Tong also deliberately teased her, "don''t you like me to say these words?" "Yes." She answered quickly, feeling shy and full of happiness at the same time. "Well, I''ll tell you later. How about that?" She responded smartly, "OK." Like this kind of conversation which has no practical significance, they also talked for an hour. Maybe this is a common problem that men and women fall in love with. Even an tong can''t avoid it. Finally, because it was too late, they had to say good night. Fengguang still didn''t tell an Tong about Li Bi''s coming. It didn''t help to talk to an Tong. She might as well try to find her own way. On the other side, when the light in the scenery room is off, an Tong pulls the curtain. In the dark room, there is only a small lamp, which lights up the telescope quietly placed by the window. The lens is aimed at the pink room on the second floor of Xia family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 How can Li Bi give up staring at an Tong? Fengguang has been thinking about this problem all day. Even if Mu Tianze deliberately provokes her, she doesn''t pay any attention to it. Mu Tianze sings a monologue for a while, but also finds it uninteresting. As usual, she puts down her cruel words and goes back to sleep on the table. During the break, scenery was still biting her pen and frowning. Fang Yaya, who was next to her, carefully asked, "Xia, you are now with Xuechang an Are you dating? " "Yes." The scenery turns back, see Fang Ya Ya is brilliant smile, "I and an Tong are now male and female friends, do you have any opinion?" "No Of course I don''t have a problem. " Fang Yaya quickly waved her hand, "Xia is so beautiful, and an Xuechang is very well matched." "You mean I have only face to deserve him?" "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. I just said one aspect. Xia''s appearance is good-looking, and his interior is also very self-restraint." "Oh? Then tell me, where have I behaved "This That... " Fang Yaya racked her brains, but she really didn''t think of something related to scenery and self-cultivation! Mu Tianze, who was still sleeping, suddenly got up and slapped the head of Yaya on the top of her head. "You are stupid. Can''t you see that she is deliberately teasing you?" "Ah? Xia... " Fang Yaya looks at the scenery and forgets that Mu Tianze slaps her back. Scenery "cut" sound, "boring." She picked up her schoolbag and went outside the classroom. Fang Yaya stood up. "Classmate Xia, it''s not school yet!" "I don''t feel well. The monitor asks you to tell me and the head teacher." The scenery waves, does not take away a cloud. Mu Tianze suddenly feels that his second ancestor''s position is in danger. Xia Fengjing is more free and easy than he is about going to school. Anyway, she went back to see an Tong Mu Tianze is really wrong, scenery is not to find an Tong, she went to find a person she would not have been looking for. In the coffee shop, Li Bi had been waiting for a long time. When he saw the late comers, he didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He regarded the scenery as a younger generation, so he was more tolerant. "Contact me all of a sudden. Do you have anything to tell me?" "Not bad." Feng Feng sits opposite him and orders a cappuccino to the waiter. She shakes the spoon in the cup and says casually, "it''s a pity that I''m not here to talk about an Tong with you." "What are you going to say to me?" Li Bi said, "is it difficult for my little sister to ask my uncle for my homework?" "Of course not. I''m here today to talk about something about you." Li Bi said, "what can I do for you?" Scenery from the bag out of a folder, she does not open, "here is information about a person, his name is Meng Fei." Li Bi''s expression was frozen and his body was stiff. "I know you''ve been tracking Meng Fei for seven years, but you don''t have any evidence. The power behind him is not simple. Even if you do it for seven years, you can only find some painless things." Li Bi finally regained his composure. He looked at the scenery. "How do you know this?" The Xia Dynasty could not have exposed his daughter to such a dangerous thing. The scenery did not answer, just talked about other things, "Meng Fei this person, like to torture women to get pleasure, died in his hands of women, there are no 10, there are 89, of which encounter misfortune, there is a woman called Yang Zhi." Li Bi did not speak, but the hand under the table was fiercely clenched into a fist, which broke his palm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 Yang Zhi and Li Bi are childhood sweethearts. They grew up together and studied together. Li Bi recognized that Yangzhi was his man when he was in primary school. Although Yang Zhi always liked to say that Li Bi was not her boyfriend, she chose to study medicine after Li Bi entered the police academy. People with a clear eye could see why, but Yang Zhi did not admit it. When he first became a policeman, Li Bi received a case of a woman missing. As he went deeper and deeper into the investigation, the people above, including his master, advised him not to go on with the investigation, because the man was not moved by him. He didn''t understand. Aren''t they police? Isn''t it the one who catches criminals? So why can''t someone move? At that time a cavity of blood Li Bi said nothing would give up, in tracking Meng Fei, he received a call from Yang Zhi. "Hello, Li Bi, I think we''re old enough, or we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get the card tomorrow." Li Bi was so excited that he almost threw away his mobile phone and quickly replied, "OK!" This is Yang Zhi. She never plays cards according to common sense, just as she said the day before when he proposed that I don''t want to marry you. As a result, today she can call you directly and say to get the certificate. Can you say something as important as marriage on the phone!? Of course! That night, because of Yang Zhi, Li Bi tracked Meng Fei with a lot of energy, but the next day, he never saw Yang Zhi again. Yang Zhi died and died in the corner of an alley. She was covered with mud and ragged clothes. She also wore a proposal ring that he had given her. Obviously, she said that she would not wear such an ugly ring at that time, but she still put it on quietly, so suitable and conspicuous When it rained that day, Li Bi held her cold corpse, shivering and wailing bitterly. There was no witness, no murder weapon, no evidence. It was a pending case. Fengjing looks at the man who is trying to suppress his emotions, and pushes the document to him. "Here, there are all the evidences of his crimes. As soon as it is published, even if the power behind him is strong, it is impossible to protect him. In the end, he may only go to prison. You know, some procedures are always slow." Li bichi did not open the document, his eyes like a pool of stagnant water, "where did you get these?" "You don''t have to worry. You just have to make sure that what I give you is real enough. As far as I know, Meng Fei is on his island for vacation. There are many security guards there. I guess he will refuse to be arrested. Maybe You''re going to have a fight, maybe. " In the dispute, Meng Fei ran away in a panic, but he didn''t expect to be shot by a stray bullet and die. This possibility does not exist. Li Bi picked up the document and said with a smile, "what do you want in return for sending me such a big gift?" "I don''t want anything in return." The scenery and dimples are like flowers. I''m afraid that such a beautiful appearance can make everyone lay down their guard. Unfortunately, Li Bi is facing him. "Officer Li, I think you are a real good policeman. Your accusation is to arrest those evil people, such as Meng Fei, rather than those poor people who are forced by life and have no choice but to take up arms to resist." "An Tong is a poor man?" "It used to be." Scenery smile, "but he now has me, he is not." "Little girl, you should know that if everyone does something against order because of helplessness, the world will be in a mess." Feng Feng said with a smile, "so why don''t officer Li focus on the bigger targets?" "You''re right." Li Bi suddenly did not have feelings to hook up the corner of the mouth, he got up to go out, went out and said, "thank you very much." Scenery picked up the coffee, as if did not hear his last words, her appearance is extremely elegant, in fact, the heart keeps dripping blood! Her open seven points! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 I can''t bear the sesame seed can''t cover the watermelon, so comforting myself, the scenery heart is finally much more comfortable, why does the female host open the hanging not to pay the cost, she opens to hang to have to pay the price, the scenery has no language to choke. Because she''s a girl! Li Bi, who is difficult to deal with, can be regarded as making him shift his target. Since he has taken her things, it is equivalent to that he has accepted her request. The stone in the heart of scenery falls to the ground. She finally does not have to wait for an Tong to get out of prison. From the coffee shop, scenery stretched a stretch, not to go a few steps, she received an Tong call, "scenery, come to my home?" "It''s school time now." She took back the almost blurted out "I go" and pretended to be a good student. There came an Tong''s low smile, "are you really in school now?" ¡°¡­¡­ No She touched her ears, rarely a little embarrassed, she was not a good student, two or three days of truancy is a normal thing, but her God said, will feel ashamed, she wryly said: "you wait for me, I will go to you." The road is not far away. About 20 minutes later, she arrived at the villa. The door was open. She went straight in without ringing the doorbell. In the hall, an Tong is sitting on the sofa with a thick book on his lap. Seeing her coming, he looks up and smiles, "five minutes later than I expected." "Because there was a little traffic jam." Feng Feng casually left her schoolbag on the table, ran to sit beside him, holding his arm and smiling sweetly, but she soon felt wrong, "how could you expect when I could arrive?" "I guess so." An Tong puts the cover of the book aside so that he can hold her in his lap. Scenery has long been used to such intimate behavior with him, so she sat in his arms with peace of mind and curled her lips, "I don''t believe you guessed it." An Tong smiles and says nothing. Mysteriously, she no longer tangled with the question, "come on, what''s the matter with me?" "I miss you." Scenery a daze, immediately looked up at him, see him seriously looking at his appearance, that sentence "don''t joke" was swallowed back into the stomach, how can''t say, she stupidly asked: "what''s the matter with you today?" It''s really abnormal. There is nothing good about her in other places, but her intuition is very strong. An Tong solemnly, "just miss you, what''s wrong?" Scenery holding her face left and right, well, such a good-looking face is true, and there is no trace of being changed. She did not understand, "we only saw it when we went out this morning." "But I didn''t hold you this morning." After that, he said such heartbeating love words with such a serious manner. The scenery cried out in his arms, "an Tong, how can you be so charming?" "I accept your praise." His hand patted her on the back, bowed his head and burned a kiss on the side of her white neck. The scenery body trembles, also can''t help but smile, "good, you are mine." After that, she covered her mouth and hit a hatchet. "Want to sleep?" "Well." She didn''t have much energy to nod, because yesterday she thought about how to deal with Li Bi''s big trouble. She didn''t sleep well. Now, as soon as she was held in his arms, the feeling of ease awakened her sleeping bug. An Tong hugged her up and said, "go to my room and have a sleep." She has no opinion, on the contrary, she is a little excited. She has not been to his room. An Tong must not have a messy room like other boys, but is very quick to clean up. In fact, the scenery guessed right. She just didn''t guess that the wall of an Tong''s room was full of photos, and when she saw those photos, she didn''t feel sleepy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 The curtain blocks the outside sunlight, the room is dim, the white wall is full of different photos, and without exception, the protagonist of the photo is all a person, that is the scenery. There are pictures of her sitting on the balcony of her home reading books. The warm sunlight sprinkles on her body. She looks clean and beautiful. There are photos of her swinging under the banyan tree. Her hair is flying and her smile is bright and moving. There are also photos of her helping her father water the flowers in the yard. She bends down slightly and holds her hair behind her ears with her white fingers No matter it''s moving or static, it''s all kept by the camera with the best posture. The shock in the scenery is indescribable, and a chill rises behind her. She is also held in her arms by an Tong and points to the wall with a confused face, "these These... " "Because it was boring before, I couldn''t help but pay more attention to the scenery." An Tong lip angle slightly up, is the most perfect radian. The scenery struggled to get down from him, walked closer, pointed to a picture on the wall and said, "this is when I just moved here. You have been..." She couldn''t say the word secretly. "The scenery is so dazzling that I can''t help it." An Tong hugged her from behind. "The scenery has said that I am yours, so you won''t leave me behind, right?" She trembled faintly. An Tong hugged her more tightly, close to her ear side, whispered in her ear, "after all, scenery said, you like me." Mom, she seems to have caught up with a man. Back to three months ago, the day when the Xia family moved in. An Tong, who is reading a book, is disturbed by the sound of ping-pong outside. Originally, there is no one living in the house next door to him. He pushes his wheelchair close to the French window and slightly opens the curtain. A ray of sunlight injects into him, which makes him uncomfortable. After his eyes are on the girl, he can''t move his eyes any more. It can''t be denied that at the first sight, she felt very beautiful. At the second glance, he saw something different. She had a slight change in her expression, which concealed her confidence and pride that would not be disturbed by others. The light combined with the sunlight on her body was really dazzling. She stood under the banyan tree, reaching out to touch the swing he had sat on as a child, as if touching the child What I was when I was young. An Tong''s brain is a blur, if you want to find a better sentence to describe it, it is as if his mind opened a gorgeous fireworks, but he is not satisfied with the fireworks that short bloom, he has a kind of unreasonable impulse, he wants to seize this fireworks, to let her bloom in his side forever. If we use a simple and clear word, it is only a few words: it is her. He never thought that he would fall in love at first sight. The next thing came to a natural situation. In front of her, she put on the most tender, beautiful and most distressing appearance. She would love herself because of pity. Sure enough, she confessed to herself, but an Tong was not sure. She installed a locator and a bug on her mobile phone. Every day, she hid in the dark room and took photos of her with a camera. Even in the most quiet night, he would take a picture of her and profane himself, and often after venting, the hole in his heart was even bigger Want her, want to take her hard, her charming body fragrance, her sweet voice, all the time lingering in his nose and ears. Is he a pervert? For the first time, an Tong is frightened by such a self. He is not sure whether he will hurt her. Maybe, those boys of the same age will be more suitable for her Later, it turned out, he regretted the idea. Now, she''s in her arms. An Tong bent down, buried his head in her neck, and took a hard breath of her breath. He sighed contentedly. She looked for Li Bi. He naturally knew that. His warm lips stuck on her smooth skin and whispered: "this is the real me. It''s disgusting and changing. It''s too late for you to regret now." Who said she would regret it? Scenery reached back and hugged him, so that no one could see her smile. After a moment of horror, she got excited. Such a man is really It''s so sensational! The indifferent voice of the system sounded: "mission accomplished." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 There was a period of time when TV news covered the news that a generation of rich businessman Meng Fei died in a gun battle. Compared with this big news, the news of a policeman''s suicide was very small. Li Bi died. The next day after Meng Fei''s death, he killed himself by taking sleeping pills at home. When he died, he still held a ring in his hand. His hand seemed to be holding his only treasure, which could not be broken His funeral was on a rainy day, and few people attended. But an Tong went away, and he presented a bunch of flowers in front of Li Bi''s tombstone. Li Bi''s death news, he did not let scenery know. Days have passed by for a long time, but an Tong still remembers that night. That night, he stood by the window, still peeping at the girl''s every move. His little girl with tools, very hard from the ground to dig out that has been dead body, he had thought that she would be scared to the ground, also thought she would run home at a loss, followed by the police, but he did not think that she would be surprised, she would carry the body buried under the banyan tree. An Tong used to play there when he was a child. He still remembers that his mother had tied the swing for him. It has been more than ten years. Through the camera, he watched her sweating from afar and her white face stained with mud. Well, her clumsy movements were not suitable for physical work But an Tong covered his chest, and his heart beat so violently for the first time, as if he wanted him to grasp something to fill it. He drew the curtains, leaned against the wall, and breathed deeply, which subdued his impulse to imprison her. She''s damned charming, whenever. "Don''t stare at me all the time." The scenery whispered, touched his hand under the table, but was seized by him. She nervously looked at her parents sitting opposite, trying to pretend as if nothing had happened. When alone, she is really bold and lovely, but when there are elders, she is shy and lovable. "Happy birthday, father-in-law." An Tong shows a decent and friendly smile to Xia Chao. Even though Xia Dynasty has never been nice to him, his face is always calm and elegant. However, under the table where no one sees him, he grasps the hand of scenery and gently rubs it, which is more likely to reach into the bottom of her skirt. How did he How Well, in front of this face, she really can''t say the word "indecent". Seeing his attentive and serious appearance, she thought that it''s a pity that this man doesn''t go to be an actor! If the Xia Dynasty doesn''t go back to an Tong for half a day, Wang CI comes to an end with a smile, "this birthday comes every year, and it''s not a surprise. You don''t have to prepare such a heavy gift next time." As the saying goes, when mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more she looks, the more satisfied she is. She thinks that Wang Ci and Xia Dynasty are on the same front line at the beginning, but Wang CI is also the first to lose the battle. Therefore, the Xia Dynasty also threw a lot of faces to Wang CI. Wang CI didn''t understand why he hated an Tong physiologically in Xia Dynasty? To say that an Tong is not good for the scenery? After three years of marriage, we have seen how he has favored the scenery. Instead, she has become more and more coquettish. It is because an Tong is too obedient to the scenery. Wang CI can guarantee that even she and the Xia Dynasty have not done this. For her daughter, they are in principle, rather than like an Tong There is no principle, as long as the scenery is happy. Wang CI also once said that he should not spoil the scenery too much, but an Tong just smiles. When he comes home, he still takes her as a treasure. To say that an Tong is not filial? This year, he gave an island for his birthday, saying that it was a place for the Xia Dynasty to have a relaxing holiday During the festival, his rites were prepared every time, and they were heavier and heavier. Wang CI thought that he was a good young man with a heart, but the Xia Dynasty always regarded him as an abductor. However, marriage is two people''s, Xia Dynasty no longer dissatisfied, there is no use. Three people unanimously ignored the sultry Xia Dynasty. Wang CI looked at his daughter and revealed some worries in his eyes, "has the hospital report come out?" Hearing this problem, Xia Chaoqi is also indifferent to health, and is sitting in a critical position. "The doctor said to get the report today." The scenery looks gloomy. She and an Tong''s marriage, can be said to be perfect, except for the same thing, that is, for three years, her stomach has not moved, and there is no protective measures, but she just can''t bear it. First, an Tong had an examination, his health was ok, and then she went to have an examination. It is needless to say that she knows how bad she is now. "Scenery, don''t think about superfluous things." An Tong touched her head, "you can eat more if you are in a good mood. You have lost weight recently." "Oh..." She glanced at him and knew that his subtext was that the feeling of holding you fell. About the child''s matter an Tong does not care, Wang CI is more difficult to say what. After lunch, an Tong and Fengjing went to the hospital together. It was an Tong''s elder sister who examined the scenery. Her name was Fu Yan. She was a very responsible doctor."Mrs. ANN, your examination report shows that apart from the thin uterine wall, there are no other problems, but this is also the reason why it is difficult to conceive." Fu Yan said it objectively, and only then did he show an expression of regret. Fengjing takes the report and doesn''t dare to look up at an Tong. Although she has already made preparations for her own health problems, when it comes to this time, sadness is the second, and feeling guilty to her husband is the most important. An Tong looks at the eye Fu Yan. Fu Yan coughed quickly, "you have a good chat, I''ll go out first." Clearly this is her office As soon as the outsider left, an Tong took the scenery into his arms and gently asked, "are you not happy?" "Well..." Her voice was stuffy, "I can''t have a baby, will you not want me?" As soon as he heard her cry, he raised her chin with one hand. Sure enough, tears were hanging from the corners of her eyes. He bowed his head and kissed, "I thought that I never released any information. You would be more important than others." "But this is a child..." "Shhh --" an Tong''s index finger points in her lips. "In this world, except you, all the people for me can be summarized by other people." He obstinately called the child who would keep his blood but did not exist as other people. The scenery suddenly gave birth to a very subtle feeling, "an Tong, do you not like children?" "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I don''t think it''s necessary. If I pet you alone, I''ll spend all my time and energy, so I have you enough." The scenery regards this as intimate comfort, she buries her head in his chest, "if If you don''t want me, I won''t blame you... " "What a silly girl, how could I not want you?" He kisses her on the top of the head with tenderness. This extreme deep feeling, but inadvertently revealed a trace of treachery, but the scenery did not see. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 On Sunday, there was a guest from the an family. An Tong went to the company, so she could only be entertained by the scenery. This is the most troublesome person for the scenery: an Wen, Mu Tianze''s mother and an Tong''s aunt. After graduating from University, Mu Tianze was clamoring to marry Fang Yaya. However, the family did not agree. The master of the Mu family cut off Mu Tianze''s economic supply in a fit of anger, and did not allow anyone to provide money to Mu Tianze. This broke an Wen''s heart. She also blamed her son for breaking the engagement with Miss Xia''s family Come on, it''s a relief. The scenery brings up tea an Wen also did not drink, she straight to the point way: "heard that you went to the hospital a few days ago to have a physical examination, what does the doctor say?" "Not bad." Scenery ambiguous answer. That''s not very good. An Wen breathed out a breath and tried to pose as a kind elder. "Scenery, you know, an Tong''s mother has been missing for five years. Although she is missing, I have no hope that she is still alive. So, now that an Tong''s only elder, don''t blame me for saying something too bad." If I find it hard to hear, will you not speak? After all, he is an Tong''s elder, and the words "scenery" are held in my heart. "We are women. After we marry, we have four words. The husband refers to the husband, and the son naturally refers to the child. Although it is not in line with the feminist thought of the new era to say that a woman''s duty is to carry on the family line, sometimes the words handed down by the ancestors are not so unreasonable, do you think? ¡± well, what''s wrong with saying that she can''t have children, even if she can''t? An Tong has no opinion, she is not a mother-in-law, what right to intervene? The scenery ha ha smile, "the old ancestor also said that the woman should obey three obedience and four virtues?"? So, I''ll listen to what an Tong thinks. Mrs. mu, you should ask what an Tong thinks. " An Wen''s kind and kind smile is stiff for a moment. Before she turns the corner to say whether she knows the scenery or not, an Tong comes back from the outside. He was a little surprised to see an Wen, but soon he said with a smile, "Auntie, why don''t you tell me when you''re here?" In fact, the scenery is very unexpected. Isn''t an Tong saying that he can''t go home until 5 p.m? Why are you back now? "I just I suddenly want to come and have a look. " An Wen reluctantly hung a kind smile, "by the way, to care about the scenery of the body." "Is it?" An Tong went to the scenery, she pinched it. Her eyes indignantly revealed a message: she is not to care about me, she is to find fault with me. An Tong held her hand and told her not to be impatient. He said with a smile, "the scenery is in good health. My aunt doesn''t have to worry about it. On the contrary, it''s me..." "What''s the matter?" Anxin said nervously Even the scenery looked at him nervously. "My aunt also knows that my health has not been good. Even getting rid of the wheelchair completely and standing up was the year before last. However, although it has improved, it is still broken." An Tong with apologetic eyes on the scenery, "some things, I really owe a lot of people around me." If an Wen doesn''t understand, it''s just that she''s stupid. Think carefully about an Tong''s previous physical condition. If the problem lies with him, it will be convincing. Now, an Wen lost his position and didn''t know what kind of perspective to look at the scenery, so she had to leave after saying something she didn''t want to close. As soon as an Wen left, the scenery took an Tong''s hand and asked, "why do you say that?" "It will be done once and for all, and she will never come to you again." "But it''s my fault..." "If you want to compensate me..." An Tong kisses her lip corner, low voice temptation: "we can go back to bedroom." Scenery: The sun sets and the moon rises, and the stars shine brightly. An Tong covers up the quilt for the tired sleeping person on the bed. With a satisfied expression, she puts a kiss on her side face, and then goes to the balcony to connect the phone. "An Tong, you pervert As soon as the phone is connected, Fuyan over there is a roar. "What''s the matter, sister?" "Don''t call me sister! You know clearly that I am a doctor with professional ethics, but you force me to revise the diagnosis report. Xia Feng is in good health. What''s the problem is that you have done ligation on your own. What''s the purpose of deceiving her? " "I said no, do you believe it?" "Of course not!" Fu Yan guessed, "do you want her to feel guilty and ask for a divorce?" As soon as he said this conjecture, Fuyan had already denied it. It is obvious to all that an Tong dotes on the scenery. "An Tong black eyes dyed the bright moonlight," I just want to let the scenery do not think about children this matter"Then you can say it''s your own reason." "No, what if she hates me and leaves me?" In that case, he can''t help but put her in a cage. Fu Yan on the other side was silent for a long time, "because of this reason?" "Isn''t that a big reason?" ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t understand your brain circuits very well. Why do I have to create the illusion that you can''t have children "Children..." An Tong pondered for a while, wondering: "children will divide the love of scenery, why do I want children?" Yes, the scenery is only him. All her attention and love will be put on him alone. Why does he want children to take away the scenery that can completely belong to him? Fu Yan suddenly said heavily: "an Tong You need psychotherapy. " She was worried about whether he was going to do something to Xia Fengjing because of her professional ethics and her conscience. But now, she is sure that this is completely caused by an Tong''s monopoly desire, and his monopoly desire is abnormal. "Thank you for your advice, but scenery says I''m fine. I don''t think I need psychotherapy." An Tong''s eyes pass through the glass door, and he never leaves the figure lying on the bed. His eyes accept the tenderness of the moonlight. The whole person is bathed in the moonlight like a God. His voice is also very gentle, but it can make people feel cold. "Fuyan, don''t mind your own business. I can let you sit in the position of dean and pull you down from this position." ¡°¡­¡­ I see. " The person on the bed moved, an Tong hung up the phone and walked back to the bed. As soon as he was lying in bed, she naturally retracted into his arms, and her eyes opened a gap vaguely, "why did you go?" "For fear of your cold, I shut the window." "Well..." She pressed him and reached into her chest, because of the "fierce battle" not long ago, she had not had time to put on clothes, but she felt his impetuous desire again, "don''t make trouble, I want to sleep..." "Didn''t I sleep with you?" "I mean Just sleep. " "Don''t I just sleep with you?" Scenery can be regarded as the spirit up, "an Tong, you don''t go too far." "All right." An Tong compromise, he blocked her lips, to a hot kiss, this is a good night kiss, because he said: "good night." He turned his back and did not move. "An Tong..." Scenery poked his back with his finger, he did not respond, she was unwilling to stretch out his feet and kick him, "an Tong?" He remained silent. Scenery bite teeth, ignite the fire on others, so he fell asleep? She sat up and threw herself on his body, "an Tong, an Tong, an Tong!" An Tong learns the appearance that she just wakes up, half opens an eye, "what''s the matter?" "I want it!" She held his face, regardless of three seven 21 gnawed up. An Tong enjoys a while, the corner of the mouth with a successful smile, a turn over her pressure in the body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 "The God of holographic online games falls in love with me" is almost the same as the title of "overbearing president falling in love with me". The scenery soon received the plot, which was nothing more than the old story of the president''s world. However, the stage of the development of the plot has become an online game. She is secretly happy that she is also an Internet addict girl. There are not more than ten or seven or eight games she has played This is her play scene. She opened the panel and saw that she just got 80 points. Soon, she could get a hundred. Under the pressure of excitement, the scenery called out, "the task begins." ¡­¡­ At eleven o''clock, the scorching sun was in the sky, but all the hot sunshine was blocked by the curtains. Only a faint light came in. The people in the big bed moved and finally sat up. She rubbed her eyes and sat in a daze for a long time, then opened her eyes and got out of bed. She stepped on slippers and went to the dresser. She picked up a comb and combed her long hair at will. Looking at the woman in the mirror, her perfectly lined face, delicate facial features and slim figure that can''t be covered by loose pajamas, she smiles with satisfaction and goes out of the room. "Hello, miss." The kindly middle-aged woman bowed slightly. "Lunch is ready." "Well." The scenery yawned and walked down the long stairs. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, he went to the dining table. There are exquisite dishes on the table, rich in color, which makes people have a big appetite. She took a sip of orange juice and asked, "aunt Lin, are the reporters outside?" "Yes, miss. Shall I have them removed?" "Bullying the common people, being arrogant and despotic, and deliberately causing big stars to commit suicide To drive them away, I''m afraid I''ll add one more sentence. I''ll do all kinds of evil. " Scenery is the daughter of Xia family. She is beautiful, elegant and noble. Almost every girl wants to be a famous lady. But recently, she has become the role that everyone shouts for. The posts on various forums have disclosed all her black history overnight. There is evidence that she despises the cleaners, even if she doesn''t like the big star Liuti, she uses her own power to let the whole girl know The entertainment industry hid Liuti, and finally killed her by taking medicine. Fortunately, the agent found out early that Liuti saved her life. Because she was jealous of a small worker, she poured a cup of hot water on the small worker in front of her fiance Shen Shiyan, so she couldn''t do anything without a day In fact, when the first post disclosed the dark history of scenery, someone from the Xia family asked the forum to delete the post. However, the deleted post had not been posted quickly. It was sealed with a number, and there were tens of thousands of numbers standing up, which eventually became known to all. We can''t guess whether Shen Buyan will terminate the engagement. Now all the reporters are blocking up in front of Xia''s villa, and they want to be the first to interview the scenery. "It''s so sunny outside, let them stand. Aunt Lin, tell Uncle Fang to leave them alone and let uncle Fang remember to take rhubarb out for a walk." "Yes, miss." Uncle Fang is the security guard in charge of the gate, and rhubarb is a golden haired pet with the most precious scenery. The scenery soon finished. She stood up and went to the study. "I''ll play some games and call me at dinner." "Yes." The scenery of the study is very large, even can be said to be very open, other people''s study is used to deal with work, or is really used to read, but her study is unique, all kinds of limited edition of the game storehouse, is simply a paradise for game fans. With the progress of science and technology, keyboard type online games are gradually replaced by holographic online games, and the price of game warehouses is also slowly tending to the common people. Most people can afford to buy them. For today''s Internet addicted teenagers, if they don''t play holographic online games, they can''t keep up with the trend. The emergence of holographic online games has ushered in a spring in the game industry. Among them, the most famous one is "the river and lake" which is a martial arts style game. Since its debut, the popularity of "lake and lake" is extraordinary. The real experience and rich game content make people praise each other. The scenery is a real Internet addict girl. Today, she chose a silver white game room, sat in and put on her helmet. Then she lay down. The door of the game room closed automatically and her eyes opened again. The surrounding environment has changed greatly. On the streets of Chang''an, bustling markets, hawkers and wine shops are full of people. The ancient breath in the air is blowing on your face, and the breeze is intoxicating. The pajamas on Fengguang''s body have become a red embroidered Ru skirt, and her hair is only covered with a white jade hairpin. She wears simple clothes, but has a simple and elegant beauty. She does not make her face too beautiful, but slightly changes the details based on her real appearance, but it can make people not think that she is the scenery that everyone yells at, her character panel On the top of the "night Yang" two words, this is her name in the game. She just went online, the system prompt sound sounded in her mind: player Chaolu invited you to form a team, would you accept it. At the same time, the panel also appeared in front of her, and the scenery raised her hand to accept. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 "Scenery, poisonous fog forest still has five minutes to refresh the world boss, are you coming or not?" Team players can be separated from the air, scenery heard Chaolu noisy voice frown, "have told you how many times, in the game do not call my real name." "Good, good. Will you come that night, Yang?" "Come, wait for me to walk." The so-called Shenxing is a necessary skill for every player. As long as you think about the name of this skill in your heart, a luminous space-time hole will appear in front of you when you raise your hand. When you step into the space-time hole, you will think about the place you want to go. Once you open your eyes, you will arrive at your destination. Many people have gathered in the poisonous fog forest, and almost all of them are guarding here at this moment. In order to refresh the world boss, the so-called world boss is actually a humanoid monster, which is refreshed only once a month. His setting is a big thief. He naturally carries a lot of treasures. Of course, the humanized design will also let him have his own interests and hobbies As for the boxes dropped after killing the boss of the world, there may be excellent equipment or treasures, or some useless trinkets, such as the spring palace map. "Wanyang, have you arrived yet?" "I''m in the tree." The girl in blue looked up and saw a red figure on the tree above her head. She whirled up and landed beside the scenery, "how can you stand here?" "There are so many people down there that I don''t want to squeeze." The beauty of the game''s authenticity is that you can smell sweat. Zhaolu is a very lovely girl. She turns a wisp of long hair on her chest and turns her eyes at the scenery. "Miss, you have many things to do." "I''ll go back when there''s nothing to do." "Oh, wait!" Zhaolu was busy holding her hand and said pitifully, "if you leave, I will not have a nurse''s milk. I will die if I can''t even get close to the box." "Why, do I look so casual as to be a milkman?" "Good sister, you can help me. When they are nearly finished, I''ll rush in to reap the profits. You are a top-notch equipment. I''m sure I won''t be killed if you are here!" The scenery glanced at her, "how many heads can you collect with your whip?" "Don''t look down on me. I paid a lot of money from the doctor to buy the enhancement potion today. You can see me make a big explosion later." "Well, don''t blame me for your death." Chao Lu beamed, "of course! Thank you, little sister wanyang! Miss wanyang has a beautiful heart and is worthy of being a goddess In "the lake and the lake", everyone knows about wanyang. It''s not because she has good game skills, but because she has money. Other people spend time playing games to upgrade and play equipment. She spends money, spends money, or spends money. She not only buys every set of appearance of the mall, but also the best baby in the game, as long as she is Yes, she can buy it no matter how high the price the other party charges. Wanyang has been ranked first in the list of wealth, and people give the nickname "goddess". The scenery has no feeling for this title. She was originally a white rich beauty. Since the primary school years, she has not heard the word "goddess". At this time, the time finally arrived, and a fat man came out of the forest. He was a big thief. He walked leisurely and leisurely, without realizing that he was about to be hated by the full-service people. Just after a bird crow, the war is about to break out. All the players take out their weapons and rush to attack the bandits. The pirates take out their hammers and sweep down a large area. Those who have formed the nannies add blood, while those who do not use drugs to recover their blood, climb up and continue to fight. Of course, there are also some people standing on the periphery, waiting for the moment The plane is rushing. There is a lot of blood in the boss of the world. It takes a lot of players to work together to kill him. After about five minutes, the blood bar of the bandit is empty, leaving a sentence. I am not willing to fall to the ground, and the treasure chest falls on the ground. Except for the team members, all players see that the other party is a red name. The morning dew sees time arrived, draw out the whip between waist, she flies down, "evening sun, milk good me!" In words, she has already arrived in the red name heap, several big moves are all thrown out, she follows the scenery to mix, that one suit of equipment is not bad naturally, a few whips let several blood less players lie on the ground. The scenery on the tree takes out a flute made of white jade. She puts it on her mouth and blows a simple tone. The sound waves and reaches the morning dew. The blood strip that has just been empty is filled up immediately. She is a remote nurse, so there is no need to rush to the front. People who know the goods can see that the flute in her hand, the white jade transparent flute body, and the red tassel tied at the end of the flute are made of crystal snow blue jade and red fire silk. These two things are treasures lost by boss in the world before. This is not to say that she stole the box, but she bought it at a high price, which is the flute in the hand of scenery. But so far, it is fully used The best treatment weapon, so she plays the lowest level of skills, and it''s better than those nannies who want to lose their breasts.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 If you have sharp eyes, you will naturally put your eyes on the scenery. A player with a sword and his companion take a look at each other. They have a tacit understanding and attack the scenery from left to right. The sight of the scenery was awe inspiring. She raised her hand, and the silver bracelet on her wrist made a crisp ring. The powerful sound wave directly flicked the people who had no time to get close to them. At this time, there was a sword light on her head. The scenery flew down the tree and landed lightly. Then she took out three white balls from her backpack and threw them back to the people running. The balls exploded when they met people Great power of course to blow up the blood strip, she lay in front of a piece of people. It can be seen from this that scenery really does not rely on technology to become a goddess. She relies entirely on top-notch equipment and expensive ammunition. As a wet nurse with few friends, she certainly spent a lot of money on self-protection. At this time, the battle has come to an end, and there are few people with combat effectiveness. Zhaolu smiles confidently and swings the whip. Taking advantage of other people''s subconscious escape, she quickly approaches the box with an aurora step. Only when the distance is less than 10 cm, a piano sound suddenly comes out of the sky. The powerful internal force shakes all the people in the battle circle. The scenery catches the body of Chaolu. She stands far away, but she still retreats a few steps by the aftersound. When she looks at Zhaolu, there is only blood skin left, and she has lost a third of her own blood. With the sound of flute and ring tone, a big move instantly fills her and Zhaolu''s blood. Other people are not so lucky. Without the care of big milk, people lying on the ground can now Standing, there are only three people, scenery, morning dew, and a man in black. The man with a Qin on his back and slowly lands in the air. As soon as he opens his eyes, he exudes a powerful aura, which is daunting. Taking him as the center, within a radius of 10 meters, there are no living people. Big chrysanthemum: "Crouching trough, is silent!" Kokoko tadpole: "my God, it''s really a great mind and speechless!" Meet the king: "Shen Wuyan didn''t need the equipment of the world boss long ago. How did he come?" Little potato runs fast: "ah!!! Male god ¡­¡­ The recent chat channel exploded. The setting of "the river and the lake" is that the dead can''t make a sound. They can only talk through the dialog box that appears above their heads. Once silent, the dead forget to call back to the camp to revive. Who is Shen Wuyan? He is the leader of the fan Yin Pavilion. He is also the first male god in the whole service. Since the beginning of the service, he has been on the top of the list of military value, and his position is unshakable. He has a large number of fans and leaves. At this time, a petite woman suddenly came out again. People looked at her character panel, and her name was only Zhao Xiaolu. To my surprise, she ran to the silent side, and then she held the tree beside her, panting. It seemed that she was very tired. Shen speechless opened his hand. The treasure box on the ground flew to his hand automatically. He looked at Zhao Xiaolu and threw it into her arms. Zhao Xiaolu did not respond, "why?" "See you off." At this time, the chat channel is more lively. Rainbow colored snot candy: "lying trough! What is the relationship between them? " "Is she the wife of the leader of the fan Yin pavilion?" Small potato runs fast: "where come from the coquettish bitch dare to rob my God!" Feifeiliu: "no! I really don''t believe it ¡­¡­ No matter how happy the near chat brush, Shen speechless has no interest at all, he said to Zhao Xiaolu lightly: "open." "Oh..." Zhao Xiaolu stupidly obeys the order and opens the box. All people''s minds sounded a system sound: the fast horse report in the river and the lake. Player Zhao Xiaolu opened the treasure chest of the foreign pirates and opened the blue flowers which are rare to see in a hundred years. Please go to the poisonous fog forest to have a look. "Wanyang It''s biluohua Zhaolu looks at the scenery with a face of muddle. Scenery pursed her lips and did not speak. Biluohua can only be used to make purple quality treatment clothes. However, when it is used together with red fire silk, purple weapons can be turned into the highest orange quality. Weapons can not only be improved in terms of attribute power, but also make the whole body of weapons shine with a light and elegant light, so as to enhance the appreciation of weapons. Well, the last sentence is the most important. Scenery has always been a bigoted pursuit of beauty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 Shen speechless takes Zhao Xiaolu and turns to leave. The scenery stands out, "wait a minute!" Silent, he stopped and turned to look at the scenery. His eyes were indifferent. Zhao xiaolulu was still uneasy about the fact that he was surrounded. "Silent, what is your relationship with her?" Scenery asked straightforward, bystanders, male players instantly shout: lying trough, goddess will not also like to sink silent! And female players want to ask well! Silent, indifferent eyes, "it has nothing to do with you." The scenery was not frightened by his cold sight at all. She held her arms and raised her eyebrows. "How, is she really your leader''s wife?" "No, no, no, you misunderstood me!" Zhao xiaolulu quickly waved her hand. "He and I are not what you think. This is the first time I play this game. He is the master who taught me to play." Master? Are you kidding? Shen speechless never accepts apprentices, not to mention this time is a female apprentice! This is the rhythm of playing master apprentice love! Scenery facial expression changes slightly, bit bit bit lip, say: "Hello, I want to buy biluohua, you open a price." "Miss, if you like, I can give it to You... " In the eyes of silent warning, Zhao xiaolulu''s voice slowly decreases, and dare not say the last word. Silent voice, such as ancient well without wave, "priceless." Scenery smile, she took out her flute, "what is priceless? You see, the things of those who said they were priceless were still in my hands. " "In that case, how much do you think you''re worth? Buy the flowers at the same price." "You! You even compare Miss ben to a flower in the game "If you can''t make a price, don''t waste your time." "Silence!" Shen speechless sarcastically hooked the hook lip horn, and took Zhao Xiaolu''s hand to step into the space-time hole. Zhaolu had a feeling and said, "Wow, it''s not affected by money. It''s worthy of being silent." The scenery is angry, "what do you say?" "No No, I didn''t say anything In fact, Zhaolu thought, it''s time for someone to frustrate the scenery and like to take money to smash people''s prestige. "If you are beaten later, don''t think I can help you!" "Ah, scenery..." System: player wanyang quit the team, your team has been disbanded. Zhaolu looks at the scenery and flies away with her lightness skill. She soon disappears in her own field of vision. She puffs at the corners of her mouth. After that, the eldest lady is really angry this time. In fact, the scenery didn''t fly far. She didn''t even come out of the poisonous fog forest. She just felt that she had lost face and was eager to leave the crowded places. She thought that she was the second most influential person in the "river and lake" besides being silent. She has been dominating the Wulin with money. When was she so sarcastic that no one dared to talk to her like that in reality! The scenery angrily kicks the stone on the ground. She hears a very low animal call coming from a distance. She looks up and sees a squirrel lying on her back, with stars spinning in her eyes. Obviously, the stone that scenery kicks happens to hit this squirrel. In the game, squirrels are very common, but snow-white squirrels are not common. People who know the goods can see that they are silver white squirrels, which can be used to refine the best medicinal materials. "Hehe, it seems that I have good luck." Scenery quickly ran past, just reached out to pick up the ground squirrel, but on the way out of Cheng Yaojin, one hand picked up the silver squirrel faster than her. "Hello, you!" She looked up and there was a man standing in front of her. The man is tall and thin. He is dressed in black and has a pale face under his hood. His body is thin and thin, but his breath does not mean that he is as fragile as he appears to be. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 You can''t see a man''s ID and information. Generally speaking, only those who work as killers can "anonymously" after receiving the order. If he turns in the bill or exceeds the time limit of the task, others can see his identity. No matter whether he is a killer or not, the scenery said in a loud voice: "Hello, this squirrel was first seen by me, it''s mine!" "But it''s in my hands now." As gloomy as he was, his voice was hoarse and deep. "You robbed it. I knocked this squirrel out!" "Evidence." "You..." There is no one else here. The tool she used to knock squirrels out is just a stone. Where can I find evidence for him? "Don''t try to be unreasonable. Think about it yourself. If I hadn''t knocked out the squirrel in advance, would it have been so easy for you to catch it?" "There is an idiom called waiting for a rabbit." "Can it knock itself into a tree like a rabbit and knock itself unconscious?" "Reasonable explanation." The scenery puffed up his cheek, "you are deliberately against me!" "Seeing through the truth so quickly, it seems that Miss Xia is not as stupid as the rumor has it." Scenery heart cluttered a, vigilant step back, "what do you say, Miss Xia?" He thin lips slightly Yang, and then said in a bad tone: "Xia scenery, the daughter of Xia''s group." "Who are you? Why do you know who I am? " Scenery is not flustered, she a pair of condensed beautiful eyes looking at the man in front of her, secretly on guard. The man didn''t like it, and said in an almost ethereal tone: "as long as I want, I can know everything for the whole world." "Who was the babysitter who took care of me when I was ten? How old is she now? Where do you live? " "Lin Xiu, 47, lives in Xia''s villa." The man replied quickly, "she''s still your nanny." He was right, and the scenery was startled, "I''ll go! Your investigation is so clear. Are you secretly in love with Miss Ben? " She looked at him with disgust, just like looking at a perverted stalker, which made the man''s forehead under his hood pumping, "even if all the women in the world are dead, I will not secretly love you." "So you like men?" The scenery covers the mouth to step back, the eyes are even more explicit dislike. The man was silent for a moment, "summer scenery, I come to warn..." "Are you trying to change the subject?" She interrupted him. "I want to warn you not to..." "You''re really shifting the subject." ¡°¡­¡­ You can... " "If you change the subject, say I guess right." She once again mercilessly interrupted him, "either you are secretly in love with Miss Ben, or you just like men. Tut, if you want to use this method to attract my miss''s attention, your means are too low." "Shut up The man can''t bear it, the mood out of control raised the volume. The scenery blinked, as if it was really scared. The man took a deep breath and regained his indifferent appearance. It seemed that he was not the one who was angry to roar, "summer scenery, I warn you, don''t mess with the people you shouldn''t, otherwise, I will make you worse than now." He spoke very fast this time. Scenery did not speak, a pair of black eyes do not know what to think. The man was satisfied with a satirical smile. When he turned around, he would leave smartly. All of a sudden, he only heard the clear and sweet voice of the woman behind him: "am I miserable now?" A man''s step. Her tone is very confused, not pretend, but really do not understand where their own miserable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 Feng Feng said, "now I eat well, dress well, live well, university doesn''t have to go to the classroom every day to report. I don''t have to work and have money to spend. I can buy the best cosmetics, clothes of different colors, games and equipment. I can work in my own company as soon as I graduate. I don''t have to worry about anything. So where am I going to be miserable?" This rich second generation said that it was really not pursuing, really shameless, but she was really right. Man in Black:.... " "You think I''m such a day..." The scenery slants head, "is very miserable appearance?" ¡°¡­¡­ You didn''t watch the news? " "Yes, I seem to be more popular recently. Oh, I''m not a member of the entertainment industry. I''m a little embarrassed to put my news on like this." She was really embarrassed to touch her face, and then dissatisfied: "but if only they could choose some better photos to put on, they would make me ugly." The man was speechless for a long time, "are you a fool?" She stood on her hips. "You''re a fool! I don''t know how smart I am She''s not stupid. The man made sure that it was not his style to tangle with the fool. He turned around to leave. As a result, a whip hit the ground and hit a big hole. The woman in blue also appeared out of thin air. The man was very smart to avoid her move, but he forgot that there was a scene behind him that looked very harmless but had a lot of concealed weapons ¡£ Fengguang throws out dozens of ammunition in his bag. This unexpected means is that the man is alert, and the blood bar is empty. He lies on the ground, and the silver squirrel in his hand is taken away by the scenery in front of him. Then, the system prompts: you are fed with duanmai Dan by wanyang Xianv, and you can choose to return to the camp after a stick of incense. In other words, he can only lie on the ground for five minutes. It''s too underestimated to lie down for five minutes. Such a system prompt sounded more than ten times. The white words appeared on the man''s body, "summer scenery, you should not be too much." "Too much? Can''t you rob a woman too much? And threaten me, huh The scenery kicks heavily on his body, although he will not feel pain, but she feels relieved, "I see how you threaten me?" Words down, she will bag hoard broken pulse Dan all used in his body. Chao Lu looked at a burst of heartache, "I said late Yang, broken pulse Dan but 300 yuan a treasure, you save some use." "I have it for use. What can I save? How much is it worth? " Yes, it''s not worth money. Three hundred yuan is equivalent to three hundred soft younger sister coins. Chao Lu covers her chest and feels sad to see others waste money! A dialog box appeared again on the man, "so you''ve been procrastinating, waiting for me to be attacked." "Didn''t I say that? Miss Ben is very clever Fengguang smiles with pride. When she talks with him, she sends a secret chat to Zhaolu to ask her to help. She is not a combat type, and she is not sure that she can win him. The silver squirrel will be gone. Anyway, she really wants to buy it with money, but she just can''t swallow this tone. She has summer scenery, she is a big lady of Xia family. She is arrogant and aggressive, and never afraid of anyone. "Summer scenery, I underestimate you." "Now I know, it''s not too late. If you apologize to me, I will forgive you for your offence." The man didn''t type again this time. Zhaolu Lala scenery hand, "ah, I said, how does he know your real name?" "I don''t know. He seems to have investigated me specially." "Ah? He''s not a paparazzi, is he Scenery has not yet answered, the brain rang out the prompt sound of the game system: chivalrous person let me have you added to the list of hate killing, do you want to add him to hate killing? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 Add it! This vendetta must be added back! The scenery just said, make sure to add that man to the vendetta list, then there is a system prompt: your enemy let me go has been offline. She looked at the ground again, and sure enough, the body of the man in black was gone. She snorted coldly. She would hate to kill, but would she be afraid? Now that he''s offline, she''d better take a look at the silver squirrel first. She opens the pet panel and sweeps the collection of rare pets one by one, but she doesn''t see the silver little guy. After searching for it for three times, she doesn''t find it. Finally, she realizes that it''s wrong! "Where''s my silver squirrel!" "What''s the matter?" Chao Lu stamped her feet in a hurry and asked. "My silver squirrel is gone!" "Did you accidentally blow it up?" "No way. I avoided it, and I put it in my backpack. How could it suddenly disappear?" Chao Lu also wondered, "is there a bug in the game?" The resources of this game are very large, no less than a small world, so it is not surprising that there will be any problems. Otherwise, the game company will not have so many maintenance personnel. Scenery bite teeth, first is the blue flower, then is the silver squirrel, she is poured what mold today, how to all things disadvantageous! In a fit of anger, she quit the game. As soon as she came out of the game cabin, she received a call from Chaolu, "scenery, are you ok?" "It''s OK!" "Oh, my good cousin, I know you must still be angry at this." Chaolu is actually the cousin of scenery. She is called Summer in reality, which is one year younger than scenery. However, scenery is a freshman and she is still a junior in senior high school. Therefore, she envies the scenery every time she can spend a lot of pocket money. However, if the scenery is rich, it will also have her share of summer. For summer, scenery is not only a cousin but also a rich man, of course Even if the scenery has no money, summer still likes this cousin who has taken care of her since childhood. Scenery mood is not good, "review your lessons, and then let me see you play games online every day, see I don''t go to my uncle to complain." "Good, good, I go to review lessons, sister, you don''t angry." In summer, she was timid enough to hang up the phone. She opened the curtain and saw a group of reporters crowded at the door. She turned her lips and drew the curtains. She did her strategic task. She didn''t care about these unimportant people. The next day is the opening report day of the next semester. Anyhow, Fengjing still has to go to the school to show her face. In the early morning, she left the summer house in the back door in the driver''s car. The best university in a city is university a. the school security is strictly controlled. Unless the president agrees, those who remember can''t come in. The scenery walks in the campus and turns a blind eye to the people who point to her. With her identity, no one dares to directly come up to find her trouble. To go to the teaching building, we have to go through a shady path, and there are fewer people on the road. As soon as the scenery has taken a few steps, we can hear the voice of quarrel not far away. She followed the voice, and before she could see it clearly, she was knocked down by a woman running in front of her. Her eyes were full of stars and the woman was still under her weight. "Xiao Lu!" The man''s deep voice with urgency, he hastily picked up the pure looking woman, indifferent handsome face with obvious worry, "are you ok? Did you fall? " Big brother, it''s her who has something to do, OK!? The scenery rose from the ground, with anger in one eye. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 "Hello, you two kiss me enough. Should I apologize to my innocent road?" The man turned back and looked at the proud and beautiful woman in front of him and frowned: "summer scenery, it''s you." "Oh, who did I think it was? It was Shen Buyan." Words down, the scenery does not mean to look at his side of the woman, "how, you deliberately hit me today, is to revenge that day I splashed water on you?" "No, Miss Xia!" Zhao Xiaolu quickly denied that her tears were about to fall out. "I didn''t mean to bump into you. I apologize to you. I''m sorry." Shen Boyan blocked Zhao Xiaolu behind him, and an incomparable King''s breath came out, "summer scenery, this is not Xia''s group, you should converge." "Convergence? What is the convergence? " The scenery sneers, good face with piercing meaning, "Shen Buyan, did not I accidentally pour a cup of water on her body at the beginning? You slapped Miss Ben. I''m so big that I haven''t been beaten. Today she hit me. You are so righteous. Why don''t you slap me in the face? " Shen Shiyan''s cold face was expressionless, "Xiao Lu, she didn''t mean to bump into you." "She didn''t mean to? That day I said I didn''t mean to. Why don''t you believe me? " "You are not like her." The scenery sarcastically raised the corner of the mouth, "yes, I''m an arrogant and domineering lady. She''s a simple, lovely and understanding little angel. Tut, Shen Shiyan, since you like her so much, you have the ability to break the engagement with me!" Shen Shiyan''s facial expression does not change at all, but his side hand has been clenched into a fist. He is a tolerant person who is good at hiding emotions. Only through the tiny movements on his body can we see the change of his emotions. The atmosphere was silent for a moment. Zhao Xiaolu looked at Shen Buyan and looked at the scenery. He felt anxious that if she went on like this, she would really be unable to argue, "Miss Xia, everything is wrong with me, and And I have no intention of intervening between you. You can rest assured that I have just made it clear to Mr. Shen. " Shen not Yan eyes a cold, covered with frost, "Zhao Xiaolu." She was not afraid of the chill from him. "Mr. Shen, I have already said that I have someone I like. Please treat Miss Xia well. Don''t come to me again. Goodbye." Zhao Xiaolu''s words "have a favorite person" undoubtedly dropped a bomb, taking advantage of Shen Shiyan''s trance, she ran away. The scenery suddenly laughs, her laughter is sweet, but Shen Shiyan sounds harsh and incomparable. "Ha ha ha ha ha, President Shen Buyan. It''s funny that she was rejected by a woman one day." "Shut up!" he said coldly "Tut Tut, you don''t want to know who she likes? As far as I know, there are many handsome boys in our school. Compared with you who are over 30, they are full of youth and full of hormones. You can''t compare with them and it''s normal. " Scenery pitifully shook his head, "who called you an old man?" Shen Shiyan''s expression has finally changed. How to describe it? In short, it is very subtle. Of course, in addition to using indifference to describe this man, the word "subtle" is really too incompatible with him. What''s wrong with the old man? The old man is mature and charming! What''s more, he''s only thirty-one this year, and he''s only thirteen years older than them Scenery in the heart to correct their words, in fact, she is also a big uncle control, but in order to gas Shen not to say, she is against the original heart, how to poison the tongue how to come. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 Just when the scenery thought that Shen Shiyan would be speechless, she did not expect Shen to approach with a sneer. She thought, she could not help but retreat until she got up against a tree. "Shen, Shen, what do you want to do?" Although she was not afraid of him, she was still a strong man. She could not do anything because of her anger. She was not afraid of being silent, that is, she was just flustered. In fact, she didn''t believe it. Shen Shiyan suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched her chin, and said in a steady and dark voice, "what are you, as you chose an old man to be your fiance?" "Who was young and blind?" Natural scenery after the words would like to throw a slap, she secretly stabbed himself a meal, raised her hand to hold his chin hand to push away, but her strength is too small, can only angry lips, losers can not lose momentum! Shen Shiyan couldn''t understand. She was shaking, but she still looked at him with a hard face. Without her saying, he stepped back with gentlemanly demeanor, with a happy smile on his lips. "Miss Xia has a pair of dog eyes, I remember that." Then, he took out a handkerchief from nowhere and wiped his hand that had just touched the scenery. All the movements were extremely elegant. He left a smile that made the girl in front of him gnash her teeth and left. "Ah! Don''t talk about this guy The scenery roared and kicked on the tree trunk, but she forgot that she was wearing sandals, so she was even more tragic. She squatted down to cover her red toe and shed several painful tears. Not far away, Guo Ming, sitting in the back seat of the bicycle, patted the cyclist in front of him. "Hey, ouxun, you see there''s a girl crying there." "Oh." The boy named ouxun was not interested at all. He didn''t even bother to look around. Guo Ming tut two times, "look at the back is like a beautiful woman, or you go to comfort her." "Why me?" Ouxun stepped on the ground with both feet. Because of the pull of the people behind him, he had to stop riding his bicycle. "Because I''m married." "Well." He replied lazily, "marriage in the game." What''s wrong with the wedding game? I tell you, I plan to look for my wife in the future. Besides, the girl may have just broken up with her boyfriend, and she is sad. If I go to comfort her hurt heart, what should she do with me? Ou Xun, I think you are so cruel and heartless. The girls are so pitiful. You can send some tissue to wipe them Guo Ming''s long speech only brings a boring look from Ou Xun. "Don''t you have a tissue? I have! " Guo Ming got out of the car and took out a package of paper towels from his backpack with the name of the restaurant printed on it. He put it into Ou Xun''s hand. "You go, I''ll look at the car. Remember, you should speak gently, smile a little more, don''t have a straight face. It''s up to you to see if you can take off the bill in your last college life Sure enough, Guo Ming is still holding this goal. How could he give such a good thing to Ou Xun with his usual disposition when he sees beautiful women? It''s just because he found his daughter-in-law and felt ashamed. For ouxun, who has been single for four years, he is just a daughter-in-law in the game. Ou Xun looks at Guo Ming. He is holding his hand towards himself and makes a gesture of refueling. Ou Xun sighs heavily, as if he is full of vicissitudes. He walks over. "Classmate, are you ok?" Suddenly, a package of paper towels appeared in the field of vision, and the scenery of burying his head in tears raised his head. Ouxun''s outstretched hand was stiff. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 The boy in front of the scenery is very tall, and his body is very thin. His clothes are very casual, inside is a white shirt, outside is a black coat, plus a pair of washed white jeans, even his hair is very casual, long bangs have covered his eyes, but he seems to have not found the same, the whole person is emitting slovenly decadent breath Only the faintly visible face proves that he is also good-looking he must be a man of science and technology. "I''m fine." Scenery rubbed his eyes and got up. He just took the tissue in his hand, but he took it back. "Since you''re OK, I''ll go." He said that, and he really turned around and left. Scenery: He''s definitely a tech man! She watched the boy get on the bike from a distance. His friend seemed to hate what he said, but he didn''t respond to anything. He rode his bicycle and left. The boy who was left behind ran to jump and sat behind the bicycle. Scenery thought, absolutely not because of their own charm has become low, but now the university is popular with men and men to get together, see them riding bicycles together. Ah, she has a long way to go when she thinks of her task. After reporting the class schedule, Fengguang went home in the driver''s car. She was happy to think that Zhao Xiaolu''s words today, especially her sentence, had already taken her heart. Shen Shiyan was afraid that she would be entangled and depressed at home. How could he know that Zhao Xiaolu was talking about himself. The more entangled they are, the more anxious Shen Buyan will be to terminate her engagement. For the scenery, this is a good thing! After dinner, Fengjing lies in the game cabin and logs in the game. She is still at the place where she was offline yesterday. A pigeon flies to her hand in the poisonous fog forest. She takes the letter tied to the pigeon''s feet, which is the bug reply she submitted on the official website yesterday. The paper says: Dear late Yang nvxia, the government has verified that the silver squirrels you submitted disappeared in the package can not be found. Maybe you are wrong. If you have any further questions, please contact our GM (game manager) Oh, have a good game. Happy your sister! Scenery directly dropped the letter to the ground and stepped on several feet like venting. She didn''t remember wrong! Silver squirrels were in her backpack! When the scenery is angry, the game system "Ding" sound: your enemy let me go online. The eyes of scenery and a pair of deep and dark eyes were on each other. For a long time, she showed a sweet and impeccable smile at the silent man, raised her hand and said, "Hi, good afternoon." "Good afternoon." He replied without any emotion, and then the sword on his waist came out of the sheath. System: the nvxia has been seriously injured by the knight errant. Scenery lying on the ground, the brain is full of "Ding Ding Ding Ding" sound in the echo, no more than a lot, at the beginning she fed him how many broken pulse Dan, he fed her how much to her, she wanted to cry without tears, was the man guarding the corpse of the afternoon. The truth of this game is that even if she can be offline, the time of duanmai pill will not pass when you are offline. That is to say, you can only spend the time of duanmai Dan in the game, and you can be revived again. Such inhumane setting is a good thing to deal with enemies. It is no wonder that the mall sells duanmai pill for 300 yuan. This guy called let me go, must be the last night online to break the pulse Dan time to lie down, he was waiting for her online to meet her! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 Fengjing looks at the man sitting by his "corpse" meditating. She is helpless. It''s not her style to brush white words and curse people. In summer, she is still in class and can''t come to save her. However, her friends in the game are also alone in summer. Although everyone calls her goddess, she is also famous for being picky and difficult to serve. She really has no sincere friends, which are all due to some reasons Someone who has dealt with interests. Wait, interest? She immediately thought of what, secretly happy sent out a line of words, "let me go, Ren Daxia, I''ll give you a chance to leave, otherwise you will want to leave later also can''t go." Let me hold the sword without saying a word. It seems that I''m really a master of swordsmanship. Scenery thought, OK, you are an expert, right? Then you can''t blame me. You forced me to do it. All the players in "the river and the lake" suddenly received a system notice: the female Xia wanyang issued a hunting order in the lake, with a reward of 9999 yuan. The location is poison fog forest. Please go to Tiandi stele to receive the order. First come, first served. The killer can only be picked up by one person. Of course, it can also be divided into groups after completing the task. She can be regarded as the first one who has spent 9999 yuan to buy a murderer. She can almost imagine that the Tiandi stele is full of people. Let me also received the information, he finally opened his eyes, looking at the scenery is a sneer, "you can''t spend money?" "I can''t help it. I''m a RMB player. Don''t you know?" If other people were here, they would have called "Hao" to be friends. Unfortunately, in front of her was the lone swordsman, who stood up but didn''t rush to walk. The scenery showed that he seemed to be waiting for the group of people to kill him. "Well, you don''t want more than a dozen?" With such a large reward, for the sake of safety, the person receiving the order can''t come alone. Even if it''s the equipment piled up with money, it''s impossible to beat a group of people. Fengguang thinks that he''s just looking for death. "Well, I''ll let those people feed you duanmai pill later." He didn''t move. Soon, a group of people came out of the hole in time and space, all dressed in black clothes. Each of them had different weapons. If they were not wearing ancient clothes, they would have flocked in. They would have been a black clothes gang in a modern underworld society. The leader was a young man with a spear in his hand. As soon as he came out, he put the gun in his hand on the ground and said: "who dares to offend the goddess of late Yang? Look, I won''t kill him!" Let me go back, cool said a word: "I." FengChen shot a Leng, "Why are you here?" The scenery suddenly felt bad. "Your late Yang goddess issued a reward, and now I''m the only one here. Why do you think I''m here?" FengChen took a shot and looked around. Apart from the scenery lying on the ground, there was no one else. Although he was not smart, he was not stupid. He soon understood what was going on. He called to the brothers behind him: "put the guys away. This is your deputy leader!" Seeing the information displayed on the character panel, FengChen and the people behind him are all members of the "black clothes Gang". If you take a look at Laiwu, the guild information on his panel is not the "black clothes Gang"? scenery has forgotten Tucao "black dress" this uncultured name, she lies on the cold ground, see her to her to make complaints about a "nice" smile, cold heart suddenly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 If you want to say what the biggest guild is in the "lake and lake", everyone will answer that you are the silent fan Yin Pavilion. In the fan Yin Pavilion, there are almost all the top 20 experts in the whole service. It can be said that all of them are the male gods of the girls. We all know that there is no need to say more about what is the most abnormal guild in the "lake and lake". People will still hold it Disgusting attitude tells you, it''s the gang called the black clothes gang. Although people''s names are not very good, there are not many guild members in it. But those few people are all professional killers. A killer beats you and harasses you every day. If the killers of the whole gang are staring at you, you can''t even do normal tasks in the game, because you should always be on guard that these mysterious people will come out to attack and kill The talent of this profession is to be invisible! It''s disgusting enough. It''s said that the most favorite thing the leader of the black clothes Gang likes to do is to hit the other party and call him Dad. Even if someone will spit on the immorality of the trumpet, he will go his own way. The black clothes Gang is called the most untouchable Gang, and the leader of the black clothes Gang is also called a person with no sense of morality. However, the deputy leader and members of the black clothes Gang know that this man is there, but he is We''ve never seen it, let alone heard it. FengChen approached the "corpse" of the scenery with a shot, scratched the back of his head and said with embarrassment: "goddess of late Yang, although we have cooperated with several businesses, I''m sorry, I can''t kill this man." Fengqi wants to go offline. Just as she is about to quit the game, she hears a saying: "you want to go offline as soon as possible. After all, you are also a woman, timid and normal." The corner of his mouth drew a sharp arc, that is to mock her timidity, scenery in the heart gritted teeth, she said nothing back game! She quickly issued a line of words, "I will not be offline! Who knows who is a pig "Don''t insult the word pig." The scenery wants to be able to get up and slap him, "let me go, you little bellied man!" "Oh? Are you Maitreya Buddha with a broad mind "You call me fat!" Let me embrace my arms, "whoever answers the question will admit it." "You! You guard my corpse and scold me. You are a villain without gentlemanly demeanor "I kept the corpse, but I didn''t scold you. Besides, I never said I was a gentleman." Scenery for a long time did not send out words, it seems to be angry bad. FengChen shot at them, one standing to say sarcastic words, the other lying on the ground to send a dialog box. More importantly, he had never seen such a thing before With such a dynamic appearance, FengChen thought for a long time before finding a suitable adjective. He touched his elbow and let me go, "ah, I said, what kind of hatred do you have? You feed her so much duanmai Dan. What a hatred. How can people say that she is also a girl. " Although the wind comments are not very good, he has always been very tolerant of women. As long as the woman is not too short-sighted, he usually kills them. Other people don''t know what to do. However, he knows that he is always alone in the game and never takes the initiative to form resentment. He has never been guarding the corpse now. What a feud? Let me sneer coldly. She had no hatred with herself, but when she moved people who should not have moved, she only wanted to warn her at first. Who would have expected that she would take the initiative to design a sneak attack on him. Since playing the game, Ren Yixing has only been seriously injured once. This is the only serious injury, and she was fed so many broken pulse pills. It''s really a good experience. So she had a grudge against him? My answer is no, he just wants to teach this arrogant woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Ren I xing didn''t answer the question of what kind of hatred you have. He squatted down in front of the scenery. Because of the angle, the scenery could finally see his eyes under his hood. As imagined, it was the color of the night. However, there were neither stars nor moonlight in his night. When he was staring at her like this, a chill rose from behind her, which always felt very different Wonderful. Sure enough, her premonition has always been accurate. Let me ask the wind and dust a gun, "do you have embroidery morning pen?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" FengChen takes out a brush from his bag and hands it to him. "How about I draw a turtle on her face?" Scenery urgent way: "let me go, you dare!" "I dare you." Embroider morning pen is not an ordinary pen, it is out in the game 61 activities, if you use it in the player''s body painting, that handwriting can be maintained for three days, with any method can not go out. FengChen couldn''t help but say, "this is too much for a girl." After all, faces are very important to women, even in games. Let me look at the wind and dust a gun, "you pity the jade?" FengChen nods with a shot, and the scenery looks at him as if he sees hope. "It''s too much to draw on a girl''s face." FengChen said solemnly with a shot, but he soon broke the mark. "But this kind of thing has never been done. It seems to be very exciting. I''m one of them!" He took out an embroidered morning pen from his bag and squatted on the other side of the scenery. For the first time, the scenery had the impulse to crack the vulgar words. Can''t be offline! Can''t be offline! If you are offline, you will be admitted! That''s not her style! Let me line pen tip just close to her face, the system prompts: your enemy wanyang has been offline. Wind dust a gun carrying a pen, in front of the person suddenly disappeared, he accidentally blow hair, "she is so offline! I haven''t painted yet! Didn''t they say they wouldn''t be offline? " Let me smile. FengChen quickly looked at the past, but only saw the lazy and decadent face. The laughter just heard seemed to be an illusion. He said, how could this boy have a happy laugh? He was not interested in anything. Let me lazy face color from the horror into such a wind dust a gun, he put the pen to the dust of a gun, a smart turn. FengChen quickly called out: "will you come or not when there are gang activities?" "No interest." The lazy voice disappeared and he went into the hole of time and space. This is what FengChen is familiar with. He is listless and loveless. He has no interest in this kind of thing at all. Just now he and the goddess of late Yang''s scolding can only be explained by his brain pumping. Even though he would be out of his head, such a thing is more impossible than the moon hitting the earth. "Any, me, OK!" When she came out of the game cabin, the scenery read the name word by word. She called the system king in her mind, "why do I have to go the route of happy friends with him? Now there is injustice. I don''t see any of it! " "Bitter before sweet." The system gentleman indifferently finished saying, and added, "this is the routine." "Are you system king? What''s wrong with you today? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Hello, Mr. system, are you still there?" "Server optimization upgrade, three seconds later into sleep, please host efforts to complete the task." "Hello, Hello! Don''t give me sleep all of a sudden "System King System king? I''ll go. You''re really dormant www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 System Jun suddenly left the scenery and entered the dormancy period. It didn''t say when she would wake up. Although most of the tasks completed in the past were scenery relying on her own ability, she also relied on system Jun to open a link for her from time to time. Now, she can only rely on herself. With the passage of time, the news about the attack on scenery has gradually become less popular. In fact, the media who have been squatting for several days can not see her as a client and turn their attention to other entertainment news. They all underestimate the ability of Fengjing house and think that she will show up in ten days and a half months, but she is really not He showed up and lived a life of sitting and eating and waiting for death every day in Xia''s villa. On the house, the scenery has never met an opponent. When the weekend came, I took the driver''s car to enjoy the scenery in the summer that I hadn''t seen for a long time. I had to live for two days. When I saw the summer, the scenery had a headache. The reason was that the girl was too lively. Summer is similar to scenery in three or four points. She has more than one month to turn eighteen. Her sweet and lovely face is full of youthful smile. Her energetic appearance is easy to infect others. Unfortunately, scenery is a dead house that only likes playing games and watching animation. So when she comes to summer, she feels that she is not in a good mood. However, summer doesn''t realize it one o''clock. "Sister, I want to visit your studio." In summer, I hold the arm of scenery. Scenery is a subject of fine arts. When I was very young in summer, I knew that scenery painting was very powerful. Unfortunately, scenery seldom drew except homework. It was a waste of talent in summer! Scenery was entangled by her, can only take her to the studio, "I haven''t started writing recently, you want to see it." "Wow! Look at this In summer, I fell in love with a painting. The painting shows an ancient tree with interlaced vines, some of which fall to the ground. Among the branches and leaves, a wisp of moonlight penetrates through the gap. The overall tone of the picture is dark, but only these lights are bright and holy. Even if you can''t see the moon in the sky, you can feel that she is warm and soft. She doesn''t know how to draw in summer, but she just thinks it looks good. Scenery has no sense, "if you like, send you." "Really?" "Thank you sister!" she said Scenery wiped the saliva on his face, "when you go back, take it back. OK, I''ve seen it. Let''s go out." "Well! By the way, sister, I haven''t been on the game for several days. You have so many game cabins. Lend me one to let me play online. " In fact, scenery has not played games for three days. In summer, it is because of her studies, and she is because of No, she''s very angry at the thought of that man! Seeing the silent scenery for a long time, summer asked, "what''s the matter with you?" Today is also in summer, the scenery touched his chin and thought, his eyes turned, "nothing, just think of something, summer you go online first, help me see if there is anyone in the poisonous fog forest." "Why?" The scenery is guilty and can only pretend to be unhappy and say: "how come there are so many problems. You took my painting, and I lent you my game deck. What''s the matter with you doing a little thing for me?" "Scenery, you are strange." Generally speaking, when she feels that the scenery lady is angry in summer, her address will automatically switch to the name of scenery. The scenery patted her head, "do you want to help me go to the poisonous fog forest?" Summer knead is patted the head of the head, aggrieved, "help, of course help, who calls you my elder sister?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 Summer first on the game, came to the poisonous fog forest, and then quit the game, told the scenery this map no one, scenery touched the head of summer, "well done!" Then, she went into another game cabin to log in with summer. After three days, she saw the scenery in the game. She took a breath and felt refreshed, even though she was still lying. Because the time of breaking pulse pill has not passed! "Scenery..." Summer facial expression is peaceful crouch beside her, then can''t believe call a way: "you unexpectedly were fed duanmai Dan!" Miss Xia, who has been using money to bully, will have to lie dead this day!!! The scenery in the bottom of my heart rolled a white eye, "what are you shouting about?" "No, scenery, who is so bold as to feed you duanmai Dan? You tell me, I must worship No, no, no, no, I must take revenge for you At the critical moment, the summer changed the worship that she wanted to blurt out into another word filled with righteous indignation. She could be regarded as understanding why the scenery had to let her visit the poisonous fog forest first. She was fed with duanmai Dan and was guarded by others! Scenery did not want to mention such humiliation, she issued a line of words, "I still need an hour and a half to lie down, you stand here to protect me." She wanted to prevent the sudden appearance of willful meeting to feed her a broken pulse pill. "Well, sister, tell me, who made you lie here?" Scenery is too lazy to pay attention to her. Around is the summer, but the scenery is like sleeping in general, do not give her any response, summer can not, can only keep the scenery "corpse" and wait for her time to resurrect. Fortunately, in this more than an hour, no other people appeared. As soon as the time came, the scenery chose to return to the camp to revive. Summer did not follow in the past, she thousands of miles said: "sister, my friend to find me something, I left the team to find him." Before scenery could ask her what kind of friend she was and what she had to do with her, she left the team directly in summer and didn''t know where she went. Unlike her as a lone ranger, she had her own circle of friends. She dissipated a little loneliness in her heart. Scenery turned her lips, what good friends there were, or was she free. The resurrection point is in the nearby town. Fengjing finds a grocer to repair her equipment. She goes to the town and prepares to leave for the main city, but she is attracted by a dispute in front of her. A seriously injured woman is lying on the ground, and there are a man and a woman standing around her. It seems that this lying person is surrounded and beaten. No, it is not only that simple. She is also blocked from the resurrection point. That is to say, as long as she is resurrected, she will be killed again by the people around her. Obviously, not everyone is willing to buy Maidan to deal with the enemy. Use this The way to block the resurrection point is more disgusting. "What? Didn''t you have a good time robbing my pet? Now you have the ability to continue to rob me. " The woman with white Luoshan looks very angry. She was originally beautiful. Now standing beside the man, she is more petite and charming. The man was also dressed in white. He was wearing a knife around his waist, and he said, "OK, little dream, don''t be angry any more. What can you do if you are angry? We''ve killed her so many times, haven''t you been relieved? " The woman said obstinately, "no, no! I want her to apologize to me in person "Good, good." The man peacefully said to the corpse person: "Hello, as long as you apologize, we will let you go, how about?" The people on the ground were quiet, and she did not give any response, which made people feel stubborn, but also made people feel the lonely and pitiful breath on her body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 The man in white is called Dao Youxin, and the woman in white is mengguo''er. The poor man lying on the ground is called Zhao Xiaolu. The scenery is interested to mention the lip corner, holding the arm to walk over, "I also said who is, originally is the dream fruit son dream goddess." Mengguo''er was stiff as soon as she heard the voice, but she soon regained her composure and gave a beautiful smile to the scenery. "In front of you, I dare not take the name of goddess." "Xiaomeng, do you know her?" Dao Youxin is surprised. He is an old player of this game. Of course, he has heard of the name of wanyang. He has been ranked the first in the fortune list all year round. No one can do it except her. Mengguo Er has not answered, but the scenery first opened his mouth with a smile, "Yo, are you changing your husband again? I remember the last man standing by your side It''s like another one. What''s his name? It seems to be the 18th in the list of military force. Ah, don''t be surprised. You know that I only focus on the wealth list. I can forget such things as the force list at a glance. " "The man you said was two months ago." Mengguo''er''s face was only ugly for a moment. She took the sword''s intentional arm and said with a happy smile, "now, I''ve found my real one." She is like a little bird. She is loved by others. Dao has the heart to hold her hand, and her eyes are full of tenderness. Tut, another poor man. The scenery sympathized with a knife, and then glanced at Zhao Xiaolu on the ground, "goddess of dreams, how did she offend you?" "I was chasing the snow fox, but she wanted to grab it with me. As a result, the snow fox ran away. Should you be angry?" "Of course, snow fox is a rare pet. However, it''s boring for you to guard the corpse like this. It happens that I have nothing to do, and I happen to meet acquaintances. Why don''t we talk to each other?" Mengguo er''s expression changed, "you have nothing to do, but I have something to do. I want to go to Kunlun mountain to see the snow scenery with my husband. You can stroll alone." Without giving Dao a chance to speak, mengguo''er pulls him into the space-time cave, which is quite a bit like fleeing. That is, talking with scenery, she is afraid that she will tell all her previous "heroic deeds" in front of Dao Youxin. Scenery slowly walked to Zhao Xiaolu side, "Hello, they are gone, you can also get up." "Did they really go?" After several seconds, Zhao Xiaolu''s head appeared such a line of words, it seems that there are lingering fear. "Yes, I said that you, as a disciple of the first God, have been guarded. Why don''t you ask Shen Wuyan or the people of your guild to help you?" "I''m sorry..." Scenery does not understand, "if other people can relate to Shen Wuyan, who is not showing off everywhere, are you still embarrassed?" "All the gratitude and resentment in the world should be solved by ourselves." "Did you learn this sentence without a word?" Zhao Xiaolu quickly replied, "no, that''s what martial arts novels are all about." Yes, she is very honest. The scenery kicks her foot, "Hey, I say, do you like to lie on the floor, but you can''t get up?" Because of chatting with scenery, Zhao Xiaolu forgot to choose resurrection. Because the revival camp is here, she directly stood up from the ground, "Xie..." Zhao Xiaolu opened her eyes wide. The girl in front of her was stabbed by a sword. There was no blood set in the game. But she looked at the face of the scenery, as if she saw the bright flowers blooming on her body. The knife pulled out and the girl in red fell to the ground. Behind her stood a man in black and a hood. Zhao Xiaolu covers her mouth in surprise. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 You have been killed by your enemies. When she heard this system voice, Fengguang was confused. Soon, she felt that she should have been her enemy. Who would she not kill? If she didn''t know how unwilling she would be, she suddenly felt that she cared too much. Let me come to Zhao Xiaolu side, "do you have anything?" Zhao Xiaolu pushed him away. "Why did you kill wanyang?" Although wanyang gave her the first feeling is a high-ranking princess, this person is not easy to provoke and close to, but Zhao Xiaolu now takes her as a friend. Let me feel her resistance, the body side of the manual move, take the initiative to step back, he said calmly: "she killed you." "She didn''t kill me!" Zhao Xiaolu yelled: "I was guarded by two people just now. She helped me! Let me go, you idiot Zhao Xiaolu doesn''t notice the scene of his downline, but the system doesn''t notice it. Fengguang comes out of the game cabin, thinking that she is running fast, otherwise she will be fed duanmai Dan by the mean man. There are constant noises from the door of the study, and aunt Lin''s voice. When Fengguang goes to open the door, she sees that Aunt Lin is trying to pull the collar on rhubarb''s neck to drag it away. At the sight of the scenery, rhubarb cried out and rushed over. Aunt Lin was too old and too weak to hold it at all. "What''s the matter?" Scenery squats down to touch the soft hair of rhubarb. "Miss, uncle Fang is taking rhubarb for a walk these days, and rhubarb can''t see you every day. Today, I don''t know how to break free of the rope and come to you. I''m going to take it with me and I won''t let it disturb you." "No more." The scenery scratched the hair on its neck. The large golden retriever put out its tongue and licked her several times. "Poor little, it''s my sister who left you out recently. OK, I''ll take you for a walk today." "Bark!" Rhubarb exclaimed excitedly. Scenery led the dog rope, "aunt Lin, if summer comes out, you will tell her that I took rhubarb for a walk." "Yes, miss." Scenery didn''t take rhubarb around Xiajia villa. Although there was no reporter paying attention to her home, there was always no paparazzi hiding in the dark. She asked the driver to drive for more than ten minutes to take her to the best scenery along the river. In the evening, people from work crowded in the center of the city, which was quiet and beautiful. She liked it very much When she came here, rhubarb dragged her away like crazy. She had to wonder whether she came out to walk the dog or the dog to walk her? Scenery was dragged to the bridge, she held the railing for breath, "rhubarb, I can''t run, you save some strength." "Bark!" Rhubarb is very happy to wag his tail, it only thinks that this is to play with its favorite host, it does not think that this will be individual work. "Ah, rhubarb!" The scenery was pulled up again. When she ran to the center of the bridge, she suddenly strained the rope to stop rhubarb. She was a little short-sighted, so she looked at the figure standing beside the bridge uncertainly, "rhubarb, is that person trying to commit suicide?" Rhubarb also really looked at the past, and then forced a cry. Although scenery is not a warm-hearted person, she still chooses to save the life problem. Seeing that man''s hand stretched out the railing, she immediately let go of the rope, "rhubarb! Go and take him down After receiving the order, rhubarb spread his legs and ran past. He knocked the man down with lightning speed. The man just pushed away the big dog, and then he was pressed by a soft body. So, his raised hand happened to be placed on the two small touching but good steamed buns www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 Scenery: Man:.... " Death like silence. "Bark!" Finally, rhubarb broke the silence. Scenery never thought that this person would be ou Xun, but she still slapped in the past, and the fan Ou Xun was still in a daze, so he heard the lesson of the people on him: "are you a man? Lovelorn? No money? Or fail the exam? What can''t be done? Do you ever think about your parents'' feelings when you think about dying "I''m an orphan." "Have you ever thought about your friend''s feelings?" "I have few friends." Boy, you don''t play according to the routine! "In short In short, it''s wrong to want to commit suicide! " The scenery raises the voice. Who dares to refute my meaning, "there is no obstacle in life. You have encountered setbacks and feel hopeless. After ten or twenty years, you will find that this frustration is nothing. Life is more miserable than the worst No, life has infinite possibilities! Think about it, this society needs us, this motherland needs us, your future wife and children also need you With the passion of her speech surging, ouxun suddenly felt that if she interrupted, she would be a sinner sorry for the audience. However, they are now in such an indescribable posture that he still needs to interrupt, "you..." "Ah! Obscene The scene screamed and slapped him on the other side of his face. She covered her chest for two or three times, and then she came down from him, away from him for several steps. Ouxun stood speechless. He was not good at dealing with people. In this case, he seemed to be the victim, but he didn''t know what to say. So he didn''t say anything. He picked up the things that fell on the ground, picked up the backpack on the side, and then he turned and left. A pretty voice came from behind, "Hey, you just left like this?" He ignored her. The scenery stomps, "you stop for me!" This time, he stopped because a dog bit his pants. Seeing him still did not look back, the scenery can only indignantly walk to him, "my miss is kind to save you, return to you as a life guide, you do not have a word of thanks, is it appropriate?" "I''m not suicidal." She didn''t believe it. "No? What did you just do that wrong thing? " Xun Ou picked up something from her eyes. The scenery took a look, "what is this?" "Wind vane." "Wind vane, I know, is not the wind direction measurement..." Her voice was getting smaller and smaller, because she suddenly realized something, but she would never be a person who would admit her mistake, so her eyes wandered and she said preemptively, "OK, well, since you are not dead, please remember to take good care of your life. It''s not safe to be late. I''ll go home first, goodbye." The scenery turns to leave, dare not look at Ou Xun again, but she walked a few steps, immediately feel a bit wrong place, look back, her home that silly rhubarb is still biting other people''s trouser leg! "Rhubarb, go home for dinner!" "Woof!" Rhubarb then happily ran to her side. As the sun set, a man and a dog gradually left, but the man seemed to be in a hurry. Ouxun''s hand moved imperceptibly, that wonderful touch He seemed to have never touched such a soft thing, because he did not understand, so he couldn''t help thinking about the feeling just now. The vibration of the mobile phone in his pocket interrupted his thoughts. Ou Xun took out his mobile phone and connected the phone. He didn''t need to look at his name to know who was calling. Generally speaking, only one person would call him, that is his only friend and roommate. "How can you be offline in a blink of an eye while I''m taking my daughter-in-law to catch a pet? Agreed to make copies today? I said you are so lonely. You can see that you have no friends in reality and no friends in the game. Every time I take you to a party, you are listless... " Guo Ming is still wordy. One sentence can lead to a large part of his speech. It took a few minutes to listen to his nagging. Ou Xun just returned a few words in the old rule, "well, I know." Then he hung up mercilessly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 When she got home, Fengjing decided not to mention what happened on the bridge. When she saw summer on the dining table, she still held her mobile phone and didn''t know who she was chatting with. She put down her chopsticks and said, "do you have a boyfriend when you are so excited?" "I don''t have one." Summer of course is not admitted, she did not have a little guilty said: "I am just chatting with friends, the teacher has said, puppy love is bad behavior." "In fact, you''re almost eighteen, and it''s not a puppy love." Summer accident, followed by happiness, "really? Sister, do you think so? " You can tell by her reaction that she is in love. Scenery also does not pierce, who did not have a love affair in high school, secretly fell in love with a few male gods and goddesses, "what age to do what age, remember not to go out of the way." Leaving such a specious remark, she got up and went to the study. In summer, she felt as if a cat was scratching. Did her sister know or not? Can not think of, she also went to the study with the scenery. In the game world, the town is peaceful, and there is no situation to block the revival point. Of course, there is no killer. The scenery chooses to revive. Looking at the equipment that has lost its durability because of death, she goes to the grocer to repair it again, and receives a secret chat from the summer. "Sister, do you want to make a copy of the zombie cave?" "Two people, with your little output, how can they play?" "Of course not the two of us. I have my friends here, and I want to introduce you to someone. " The voice of summer is rather timid. Scenery seconds understand, thought this does not go of course not! "Where are you? I''ll come. " "We''re in the black swamp, at the door of the copy." A Shenxing, once again opened her eyes, the scenery stood in the black swamp, because it was the door of the copy, and there were many people around. Among the people, she immediately got a red name. The only one who dared to add her enemy was her only enemy - let me go and stood near the cave entrance. It seemed that her enemy had not appeared. Scenery quietly hiding behind a tree, not her advice Well, she really did. Soon she accepted the summer invitation to form a team. As soon as she entered the team, she wanted to quit. Small potato runs fast: "lying trough, is the goddess of late Yang!" Jackfruit: "it''s really the goddess of late Yang "Cough, calm down, everybody calm down!" FengChen shot an embarrassing stable order, "don''t be excited, lest you scare the goddess." A bucket of ginger mountain: "how can the goddess come to our team?" Jackfruit: "Oh! Goddess, I am your fan Qianshan lonely: "Hello, Jiangshan, your pineapple is going to run away with people." Little potato runs fast: "goddess, you are my idol, do you still lack human shaped pendant?" A bucket of ginger Hill: "Qianshan, you''d better take care of your potatoes first." "No more noise!" FengChen couldn''t help saying, "take all the people who take wind from your own house back!" A bucket of Jiangshan and Qianshan looked at each other in solitude. A woman in pink clothes and a woman in yellow clothes walked to one side with tacit understanding. He has been enduring the sight of magic sound piercing his ears Leaning against the tree, he stood at will and walked on his own way FengChen''s head hurt a little, "late Yang goddess, we''re going to make copies today. If you''re looking for revenge, why don''t you take another day?" "Revenge?" Summer squint at the side of the man, "what do you mean?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 What''s the point of revenge? It''s just hatred. But you can''t talk to Zhaolu so unkindly. FengChen shot a gun and patiently explained, "the goddess has a little personal grudge with us. A while ago, she was kept dead by us for a while. Ah, don''t say this. Don''t you mean to introduce your cousin to me? Why hasn''t she come yet "My sister has come." The summer looks at him coldly. "No, I didn''t see her in the team." In the summer, a palm fan was on his head, "are you stupid? My name is Chaolu, and her name is wanyang. You won''t think of anything?" "She, she, she, she!..." Oh, how are you, sister-in-law FengChen shot a very "friendly" rushed over, holding the hand of the scenery, "famous is better than meeting. I''ve heard that Chaolu praises you for your beauty and kindness. Today I see you, it''s really worthy of your reputation!" "Oh." She took out her hand without expression and said to Chao Lu, "if it''s this person, you don''t need to introduce me. I know the leader of the black clothes gang. I was very impressed a few days ago." "Elder sister, is he really guarding the corpse and feeding you duanmai Dan?" I don''t look good in summer. "I didn''t do it! It''s all him He pointed to Leiya''s view of the scenery and said, "the corpse is guarded by him, and duanmai Dan is also fed by him. I have advised him not to do so. You say that wanyang is a little girl, but he doesn''t listen to me! Let me go, you deputy leader really don''t take me seriously! " After that, he winked at me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Let me be silent for a while, came over, "that day''s matter, you also have a share." Wind dust a gun to pull the hand of summer, heartbroken, "you see, to now he will frame me." "Well, if you believe it, you have a ghost!" Summer shook off his hand, walked to the scenery side, "sister, I don''t know he killed you, I don''t play with him, I will break up with him now!" "Chao Lu, you can''t do this to me!" "Why can''t you? You are my sister''s enemy, and my sister is my real family. Do you think I will give up my sister for the virtual world in the game and for you who have never met before?" FengChen is speechless. What he fears most is this. He knows that Chaolu likes him, but it is only in the game. Even if he tries hard to show up, Chaolu is very rational. She distinguishes the game from the reality and doesn''t know who taught him! Scenery, of course. To see the summer so toward her, the scenery is very gratifying. She is usually so nice to her. She is willing to cry without tears. She is in a good mood. She always feels that the anger she has suffered in the past few days has been vented a little bit. She looks at me and makes a big smile, "why, don''t you kill me when you see me this time?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Let me do what I say. "Well, since you don''t want to kill me, let''s get the copy." Everyone is an accident. "Sister, are you still typing copies with them?" "The people are all assembled and are standing at the door. Why not fight?" "But..." "The goddess is indeed a good man!" FengChen interrupted the summer''s words with a shot and chuckled, "the goddess doesn''t remember the villains, but he is willing to play with us. This broad mind is really moving. Compared with you, I am just as small as a mole ant in front of you!" He flattered finish to look at summer, summer side head heavy hum. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 In addition to the scenery, there are eight people in the team, which happen to be four men and four women. In addition to the scenery and the morning dew, they are all members of the black clothes gang. After the introduction in summer and the hospitality of the wind and dust, the scenery also learned a little basic information. The girl in pink is pineapple. She and potato in yellow are college classmates and roommates. They have similar interests and hobbies, so they often get bored with each other. Even if they tell others that they are a pair of lilies, they will be beaten by a bucket of Jiangshan and Qianshan alone. A bucket of Jiangshan is the husband of pineapple, Qianshan lonely is potato''s husband, their two wives have a good relationship, but they are the opposite. They look at each other badly, and they always have to make a noise from time to time. They didn''t know that when they were fighting, pineapples and potatoes would hide, holding their faces and discussing who they were attacking and who was suffering. The scenery turns to ask: "your guild does not have a normal person?" Feng Chen takes a shot at the four men walking in front of him. Jiang Shan and Qian Shan quarrel again. Their respective wives are talking about the topic of love and killing each other with relish. He, the leader of the gang, also says that he is tired. However, as the leader of the gang, he still has to try to speak good words for them. "Auntie, what you see is only one aspect. In fact, they are also very responsible. For example, when they receive orders and receive big business, they will have a collective consciousness to gather to block people." Scenery: "ha ha." Which pot does not open to mention which pot, the wind dust a gun wants to throw oneself a slap. "Sister, don''t pay attention to him. He likes to kill people." Summer does not see the wind and dust a shot injured expression, remind scenery: "the front is the fog area, will certainly divide us into four groups to walk four different channels, elder sister, I hold you, we do not separate." "Morning dew What about me... " Wind dust a shot wronged face. Chao Lu was too lazy to look at him, "where are you cool and where to stay." Scenery is a super big wet nurse. There will be monsters on the road later. If she is there, it will be equivalent to the protection of blood bar. If there is no scenery, it will be OK. But with scenery, Zhaolu will not be in a group with FengChen. Scenery back, see from the beginning of the cave has not spoken to let me still follow behind, she takes back the sight, also clenched the hand of summer. Zombie cave is a copy of eight people. There will be a section of dense fog soon after entering the zombie cave. In the fog where you can''t see your fingers, players will be randomly divided into four groups, and then they will be divided into one of the four channels. Only through the channel test, can we see the boss of this copy, the king of the thousand year old zombie, which is the mechanism of this replica. Thick fog appeared as expected, trapped in the thick fog, no one could see who. After more than ten seconds, the fog dispersed. In front of the scenery, there was a luminous channel on the stone wall. She had read the strategy post. This is the light channel in the four channels, many zombies and monsters. She took a step, but the people around her did not move. She looked back, "summer, why don''t you go..." A word stops abruptly. Which also has the summer, she stands beside is a man, very coincidentally, is full of decadent breath to let me go. Scenery: "how is it you?" Let me do it:.... " Scenery: Let me do it:.... " ¡­¡­ No, this dead silence. Stop looking at each other speechless state, scenery very helpless, "big brother, can you give me a little reaction?" He bowed his head and finally had a reaction. Before the scenery had time to think that this man was still alive, she followed his eyes and knew what he was looking at. Their hands were held together, and, to be precise, she held his hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 Just like meeting some snake, insect, rat and ant, the scenery let go of his hand is to jump back a step, she looked very frightened, "no, I actually and you together!" Let me ignore it and walk ahead. As a doctor''s profession, Fengguang''s output is not high. She doesn''t think she has the ability to brush this light path alone, so she naturally follows him and keeps a three-step distance from him. "Hey, I said, you won''t want to stab me in the back after you arrive at the destination, do you?" The river and the lake are intriguing. Even if you are team-mates, you can fight each other for the treasure and the magic weapon. The reason why the scenery chooses to continue to shoot the copy with FengChen is that she believes that there are so many people there, and she will not be solved because of personal resentment. But now there is no other person. Who knows if he will stab her suddenly One knife said she was killed by a monster? The wind dust one shot is his friend, that certainly will believe his words. Let me not look at her, "kill you, waste time." "Well, you know that killing Miss Ben is not a good thing to do? You are a great man who knows the current affairs. " She raised her chin, not smug. Let me do thin cool voice again, "do not challenge things, this is a waste of my time." "You It''s hard to kill Miss Ben, OK "Oh?" He bowed his head. "One second, Miss lie down." Because of his height difference, the scenery saw him. A streamer flashed through his uninteresting eyes. She defined this as mockery, but she could not refute it, because every time after he attacked, she could not live for a second. She was sulking and biting her lips, which was like cherry red lips and even more ruddy like Danxia. He knew that when she was angry in reality, she also had such small movements Let me go, but lost in a moment, he took back his eyes, no longer pay attention to her, did not speak a word to continue to go forward. He was annoyed by his unconscious association with that beautiful scene. The scenery just felt that he was angry, but he did not know what he was angry about. She walked behind him timidly. She did not dare to talk to him again, for fear that he would suddenly pull out his sword and solve her problem. As long as she kept a safe distance from him, her life would be guaranteed. They walked in front of each other, but it was quiet. From time to time, the zombies on the road suddenly come out a few, in the scenery once again performed a soprano, let me cut off the head of a zombie, he turned his head, the petite woman was holding his arm shaking. Let me do it:.... " "What are you looking at me like that for?" She was guilty of letting go of his hand and refused to admit, "I''m not afraid!" As soon as the voice fell, a zombie with a broken arm sprang up next to her. She yelled and hit him directly in his arms. Let me be bumped back a step, one of the conscious put on her waist, the other hand waved a sword, the movement of the zombie back to the dead. When there was no movement around, the scenery quietly opened an eye and saw that it was safe. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she realized that the posture was too inappropriate. She quickly withdrew from his arms. She snorted haughtily, "don''t misunderstand me. I was just..." "No fear?" Let me ask her what she didn''t say. The canthus of my eyes accidentally swept to her chest. I miss the feeling of the two soft bumps in front of her just when she rushed over. Thinking of the touch, his fingers moved, and the actual feeling would be more comfortable. He had this experience. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 "It''s just zombies. It''s all data. I''m not afraid." When the scenery turns around, it seems that they really despise the zombies composed of these data. Let me suddenly asked, "are you afraid of ghosts?" She was surprised, but soon calmed down, "what do you ask this for?" "Nothing. It just feels like you''re afraid of ghosts." Let me go, no head no tail finish, continue to go forward. What did he mean by what he said? Is there a ghost in this light channel!? Fengjing has not played this copy. She just read the strategy post on the Internet. These zombies are just small monsters that are easy to kill. Even if it is in the strategy post, there may be ghosts. Because it is not important, no one mentions them. But even if people are very easy to kill the little monster, for fear of ghosts she is also a big event! She didn''t know what renyixing would say. She just thought she would be afraid of ghosts. He didn''t know where this intuition came from. "Let me go You wait for me Scenery is busy to follow up, ran behind him, naturally caught him Belt. Let me go back, speechless. Girl, you don''t seem right to hold on to this? The scenery pretended to be high and cold to raise her head, let people see how her delicate little face makes people want to beat her. "It''s so dangerous here, I''m afraid you''ll be separated. If you separate from me, there won''t be any doctor''s milk for you. When you die, I can''t explain it to your friends." Oh, what she said is the reason why she can hold on to other people''s belts? No, it''s better to grasp this one. Fengjing knows that she is talking nonsense, because on the way, she did not use any treatment skills except for being scared to hide behind him by the zombies who suddenly jumped out. In other words, this road was all left to me. She grabbed his belt and was ready for her hand to be snapped off by him I didn''t say anything, just let her grasp and move on. There is an oil bottle hanging behind him. For those zombies, his killing action is more agile. Often, before the scenery is reflected, only ugly zombies have fallen to the ground. His long sword goes into scabbard, slightly side head, "how?" It turned out that she had been staring at him. The sight was too strong to be ignored. The scenery twisted for a long time, "you..." He waited quietly for her to finish. "Cough!" Clearing her throat, she gave up the gesture of wrinkling and asked directly, "let me go, why don''t you drive me away?" "It''s only for the eldest lady to drive others away. I haven''t the qualification to drive away the first lady." He clearly said sarcastic words, but the scenery just seemed to be complaining. She wondered, "don''t you hate me?" "I don''t hate you." Scenery has not come to remember surprise, heard him very indifferent to add a sentence: "I hate you very much." Whether it''s diamond heart or diamond heart, when you hear that someone hates you, you will feel more or less uncomfortable in your heart. However, because his words are so casual that there is no discomfort in the scenery, on the contrary, he thinks that he is perfunctory and inappropriate. When I first saw him, his tone and attitude were not all obvious Do you hate her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 "You hate me and want to come with me, will you feel comfortable?" The scenery looks at him with a look of whether you are sick or not. "I think at the beginning, when I met you for the first time, you didn''t mean me well. Later..." Let me line tone flat, "can you change bad intentions to another word? It''s going to make people think I''m interested in you. " "Well That''s a bad plan ¡°¡­¡­¡± Forget it, when he didn''t say it. The scenery reorganized the language and said: "the first time I met you, you plotted against me. Although I defeated you by relying on my intelligence, it was also because you wanted to take the silver squirrel with me first." Thinking of the silver squirrel, she felt a pain, "and the silver squirrel clearly entered my backpack, but suddenly disappeared. GM (game manager) also said I was a liar! You said that such rare medicinal materials and pet, how could they be gone? " With that, she was about to cry. Her white and bright face seemed to be wronged and wrinkled into a steamed bun. It was very pitiful. She allowed me to roll her Adam''s apple, and in a twinkling of an eye she said with no sympathy: "I don''t know." "Of course you can''t know." What else do you want me to do? Let me do what I say. She stamped her feet, pursed her mouth and muttered, "there are silver squirrels, I''m not lying! You saw it, didn''t you? " "Well." He nodded. "I said, GM must be lazy, just perfunctory my problem, silver squirrel, my silver squirrel..." She blinked, heartache, so precious things, actually disappeared in her bag! Let me line for the first time in the face of pathetic girl feel headache, "no, go to catch another." "What you say is light. If the silver squirrel is so easy to grasp, everyone can have one. Can I still have such heartache?" She looked up at his expressionless face under his hood and pursed her lips. "Forget it, it''s no use talking to you. Anyway, you''d like to see my joke." She no longer tangled, let me relax, scenery did not realize that his behavior just like coquetry, he realized, but he hoped that he might as well not realize, because he was full of thoughts at this time, why the coquettish girl would be so cute? Maybe we can change the word "girl" into "she." "Let''s move on to our topic." She showed her seriousness with a straight face. She seems to be more lovely Let me go quietly down the line of sight. "The second time I met, I said hello to you in a friendly way, but you still killed me mercilessly. Well, even if you killed me this time because I killed you for the first time, but the third time, I just rescued a little white flower from the hands of evil forces, and you killed me in the blink of an eye." Finally, she concludes, "so you hate No, I hate me very much Let me go: "you''re just going to make a long speech to get the answer I told you." "So, I don''t understand, don''t you hate me? You can just stab me and leave me here, so you won''t see me "You want me to kill you?" My sword is slightly scabbard. Feng Feng pressed his grip on the handle of his sword. "Wait, don''t be impulsive. I''m just asking you a few questions." She''s a real jerk. Let me suddenly grab her shoulder, press her on the wall, bow his head close to her face, he lowered the voice, "a second lie miss." The body of scenery trembled, he did this to her It''s a bit full of color. He said, "I really hate you." Scenery: "ah?" She knew that he hated himself very much, but was it necessary for him to make such an ambiguous gesture? There was no need, but he suddenly got interested. The voice of prank that he had never heard in his heart rang out. He hated her very much, but he never said how much full score she had. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 Wind dust a shot, the party feel that the atmosphere is a bit wrong, since the boss door and let me line and scenery confluence, this atmosphere suddenly spread. FengChen looks at summer with one shot, looks at him at him, and then looks at the other two men and women who are showing their love Or forget it. Finally, he took the lead in self sacrifice and asked, "what Sister in law, did the boy take good care of you "Well." You see! When did the goddess of the late Yang answer a question, she didn''t want to put on a high attitude. Now her answer can be so simple, and there is no question I can answer you. It''s your lucky tone. FengChen asked me again, "good brother, you must be very gentlemanly to protect my sister-in-law, right?" "Well." He also has only one word to answer, but generally speaking, he will not choose to answer such questions. So that''s not right! FengChen took the hand of summer and whispered: "I think something must have happened between them." "Well, I feel the same way!" Therefore, this man and a woman with the same vision, examine the scenery and let me go. "Do you want to fight boss Can''t see the atmosphere of pineapple carelessly asked. Potato also echoed, "yes, leader, you and his wife can show love, but we don''t want to waste the time of the late Yang goddess, OK?" ¡­¡­ Isn''t it you who are so happy just now? FengChen felt that the leader of the gang was too disrespectful. He reflected for a moment, and then he yelled: "OK, don''t chat. Let''s go to boss!" Then everything went well. Boss is actually the Zombie King in the zombie cave. Although the damage is high, it can''t stand. There is a big milk in their team. The scenery takes out the white jade flute and blows it to his mouth. In five minutes, the Zombie King falls to the ground and the treasure chest appears. In summer, the box is purple except for some gold coins Color quality pen. FengChen shot the pen to potato, because potato is a remote treatment, her weapon is the pen, the first time she got her own weapon, you can imagine how happy potato will be. When FengChen wanted to divide the gold coins, the scenery waved her hand, "don''t give me any more. I don''t lack this money. We are destined to see you again." As a result, she left the team and went to the main city of Luodu to see the scenery without paying attention to the private chatting in summer. She thought about how busy the people were in the summer and how lonely she was. She sat on the rosefinch tower, blowing the wind and sighing. Then she heard a sigh coming from her side. When she saw it again, there was a person sitting on the other side of the tower. However, the figure of that person was much more lonely and desolate than her, especially his pale white clothes. When the scenery looked at him, he just turned around to see the scenery. After the unexpected sight contact, they looked at each other for a moment. Finally, the scenery first said hello, "hello." Although he doesn''t look so good. "Hello." Dao Youxin''s face was sad and desolate. A low air pressure hovered around him. Luodu is the most prosperous capital city in the game, and the rosefinch tower is the highest building in Luodu. Fly up to the pagoda with lightness skill and stand on the top of the tower, the scenery of Luodu can be seen in a glance. No wonder there are other people here besides the scenery. Scenery is not strange to the appearance of Dao Youxin. What she is surprised about is that he is in such a state that he is too tired to talk to people by twisting his neck. She stands up and walks a few steps and sits down beside Dao Youxin. "Hello, what''s the matter with you?" Because of her very impolite talking skills, Dao Youxin would not have paid any attention to her before. Maybe he would have a bad feeling. But now he doesn''t have so many ideas, because he has been overwhelmed by heavy sadness. "Xiaomeng and I divorced," he said sadly www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 "That''s a good thing." The scenery clapped, "congratulations on escaping from that woman''s hand!" Dao has a heart: His eyes are too much to love, scenery back, embarrassed to cover up some schadenfreude look, trying to pretend that I am a good audience, "why did she divorce you?" This divorce refers to the divorce in the game. "The man we killed that day was a silent apprentice." "So?" "My guild has been broken up by the silent guild." "And then?" "Silence, let go, I will kill my clothes." The scenery sympathized for a moment, "wait It''s just that I''m going to kill you. What about mengguo "I killed Zhao Xiaolu, which has nothing to do with Xiaomeng." Facing the wind, Dao Youxin said, "I admit that I did everything. I just want to be silent. Don''t aim at Xiaomeng." "You Dao looks up at him. Scenery just want to blurt out two words of mental retardation back, "you Good man He again bowed his head, "I understand Xiaomeng, she chose to separate from me is right." Two hundred and fifty! Scenery clear throat, "is the so-called end of the world where there is no fragrant grass, why single love a flower, without a dream fruit, you can find better." He looked at the distant landscape with empty eyes. "This Isn''t this a game? You think ah, the dream fruit in the game is very beautiful, but maybe on the other side of the network cable, she is actually a picky foot big man? " When Dao Youxin''s eyes were focused, he asked, "do you know something? There''s something about little dreams. Otherwise, why did she leave in such a hurry when she saw you that day? " That''s because scenery knows that she used to get close to Shen Wuyan by virtue of her wife status as an executive officer of the MI Yin Pavilion. Later, her deeds were revealed. Mengguo''er was expelled from the miyin Pavilion. After she got out of the miyin Pavilion, she changed her name and changed her face. Why does Fengguang know? Because at the beginning, mengguo''er bought Yi Rong water in her hand. Fengfeng doesn''t want to answer Dao Youxin like this. She thinks Dao Youxin is a good man. Forget it, she will save him. "You said it well. I know a secret of mengguo''er, so she is so afraid of me. In fact, she is a man and a fag. He likes men in reality, so he plays a female name in the game, You''re the third victim who wants to satisfy your perverted desires by hooking up with different men "Xiaomeng is a man No, I don''t believe it That''s the goddess in his mind. It''s unbelievable that Dao has a heart. "I''ve already told you that it''s up to you whether you believe it or not. But you have to think about it. Is it necessary for me to cheat you? You can see that mengguo''er is afraid of me. Why is she afraid of me? Isn''t it because I know his secret? " Dao has the heart to hold his head in pain, "what should I do..." "Don''t be too sad, delete this number, play a number again, and start all over again." "I I see. " In the blink of an eye, do you understand so quickly? Does he seem to realize it too fast? Just the deep feelings do not regret it? "Thank you." Dao sincerely thanks, and his face is not as melancholy as at first. When he was about to leave, she waved her hand in a daze. "Remember not to wear white any more. It''s very conspicuous." You said you are not a man, what white do you wear? Dao intentionally nods and leaves. Suddenly, a voice came from behind the scenery, "you cheated him." She looked back and was startled. She did not know when she would appear here, how long he had overheard and how much he had heard. In short, as soon as she saw him, she was in a state of counseling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 "Where did I deceive him?" The scenery rises, the arm rings in front of the chest, she often does not have the strength in the heart, likes to bluff. Let me see through, she is actually empty flustered, but he did not say, "dream fruit is a woman." "How do you know? Is she your real girlfriend "I said I could find all the information in the world if I wanted to." He went on to say, "besides, I don''t have a girlfriend in real life." Scenery heard his first sentence is ready to retort, after hearing his last sentence, it is a Leng, "why do you want to explain whether you have a girlfriend?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m probably in a hurry. He didn''t answer. He threw a little strange feeling in his happiness, and the scenery said boldly: "no matter whether I cheated the knife or not, but you can''t deny that it was my words that made him perk up again. So, even if I cheated him, what happened? The end result is good. No, it''s OK "Miss Xia is known for her arrogance and arrogance. It turns out that she has such a kind heart." His tone is gloomy and masculine. Scenery angry, "you are a very strange person. When I don''t do good things, you have to satirize me, mock me and warn me. Now I do good things, you don''t warn me, but you still want to mock me. I know you hate me very much, but you really hate me so much. Why do you even appear in front of me every time just to make fun of me?" "Why do you have a knife in the world "Why do I have to help Dao? Zhao Xiaolu was kept dead a few days ago. Didn''t I go up to help? That''s when you killed me. Did you forget that? " "That day..." He opened his mouth and said two words. After waiting for a long time, the scenery didn''t wait for him to come down. He thought that he really came to find fault, so he said in an uncomfortable way: "anyway, no matter what I do, in your eyes, it''s the eldest lady''s unreasonable making trouble. You have already labeled me, haven''t you?" Her final ending, with a trace of grievance shaking. He was silent for a second. "I didn''t." "You have it! Since the first day I saw you, you have been looking at me with colored glasses. Not only you, but also those people who like to watch the excitement in reality. I ordered to snow that big star Liuti and kill her. Yes, yes, I said I didn''t like her, but it was because she wanted to seduce my fiance. I didn''t think she would commit suicide! There is also the cleaning aunt who sweeps the floor. I just accidentally kicked her broom. I said it''s OK. But the manager always said that she would be dismissed. I promised her to continue to work in the building. Why did she say that I despised the cleaning aunt at last "Scenery..." Let me go a step closer, she step back, this is the performance of distrust, his side of the hand unconsciously clenched. Feng Feng bit her lips. "And the little secretary, it was Liuti who made her fall on the ground that day and poured water on her body. I just wanted to help her up, but But no matter what I said, Shen Shiyan didn''t believe me. He slapped me It''s not only him, but everyone doesn''t believe me. In your eyes, I''m just a lady who is impolite and can only get angry! " She said, on the verge of outbreak, there will be no tears in the game, but let me subconsciously stretched out a hand, did not receive the drop of non-existent tears, but also she was nervous to avoid. "In this game, they don''t know my identity. I''m just wanyang who is stupid and rich in money. But I''m very happy that night. I can play as I like. At least no one will look at me with colored glasses However, who are you after all, who will chase into the game to remind me that I am a person calling to fight. Have I ever hurt you? " Her voice trembled, almost with heartbreaking magic, "let me go, how much do you hate me? In your eyes, am I Is she really a wicked woman? " It''s not Let me line did not have time to make any sound, the system prompt: your enemy wanyang has been offline. He raised his hand to cover his chest. He was stunned for a long time. Suddenly, he felt that his heart was a little uncomfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 For more than a month, the scenery has never played games again. She nests at home and doesn''t want to go to class even if she has a class. She is isolated from the world. In addition to sleeping and eating, she is painting and reading novels every day. Of course, sleeping takes up two-thirds of the time. In such a decadent life, she actually has no meat, but she also reduces a few pounds. She is afraid that she will attract many envious, envious and hateful eyes. The counselor gave her an ultimatum. If you don''t come to school, you can read it again next year! Even if their professional courses are relaxed, it''s not an easy method! The scenery is helpless, tidy up and tidy up, for the first time in a month, walked out of the house for a long time and walked into the campus. The passers-by was still pointing at her back. She was not interested in what they said about herself. She went straight into the teaching building and found the classroom to be taught. Today''s class is a basic computer course, which is a public course, so there are many people, at least seats are Full, scenery has no friends, so no one will help her occupy a seat, she only saw the last row is still empty seat, just next to the empty seat, sitting is a boy who looks very difficult to get along with. She hesitated for a moment and went over. "Is there anyone next to you?" He shook his head. Fengguang puts down her bag and sits beside him. As soon as she sits down, the teacher comes in. However, she doesn''t want to listen. Instead, what the people around her have been writing in their books has attracted her attention. She can only see his side face, and the more she looks, the more she thinks she has seen him He finished writing a piece of paper, opened a new page, took a glance at the scenery, and saw that the paper was full of numbers and symbols she could not understand, such as what code? She got closer and looked at his face for a long time. She didn''t notice that he seemed to write faster with his pen. After a long time, she finally decided, "is it you?" He stopped and looked up at her for the first time. He forgot that her face was very close at this time. Now they are only a few centimeters away, and they can kiss each other. The line of sight collides between, in the end is whose heart in the flutter flutters the non-stop, has no one to care. For a long time, the scenery couldn''t turn their eyes to praise, "your eyelashes are so long, are they natural?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Wow, the skin is also good. What brand of skin care products do you use?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What were you just writing about?" She looked at the book. "What kind of code is it? This is your homework? Are you from the computer department? " It''s program code, not homework. He writes when he''s nervous. Yes, he''s from the computer department. After answering all her questions in silence, Oshun covered the book, "I haven''t seen you in this class." It seems that you can remember other people who have attended this class. "Because I''m here for the first time today." For truancy, she was very generous, not ashamed at all, "count today, we meet for the third time, Hello, what''s your name?" Xia''s tutor is to introduce herself before asking someone else''s name, but she''s so famous that it''s hard to find someone who doesn''t know her. "Euxun." "Is that what it says?" She took his book, took out his pen and wrote the word "ouxun" on a clean page. "No In his perspective, through her elegant neck, you can see her exquisite clavicle Further down, he couldn''t imagine. "Is that the patrol?" Somehow, seeing her carefully studying the appearance of her name, Ou Xun''s heart crossed a heat stream. He whispered, "it''s Xunzi of xunzao." "Ah, I know that xunzao, the legendary herb, can be used to beautify the skin." She laughed and wrote two beautiful words on the paper - Ou Xun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 There are a lot of people in public classes, but few of them really listen to them. What''s more, as long as you don''t make too much noise, the teacher won''t care about you. Therefore, the communication between scenery and Ou Xun''s voice is only a glimpse of the teacher''s warning on the stage. The scenery resentfully puts down the pen to sit, pretends to stare at the blackboard, does not look askance. Ou Xun''s finger pulp inadvertently crossed the handwriting she had written on the paper. He quietly put the book into his backpack. Then he opened the book on the table naturally, as if he were listening carefully. If you can ignore that the book in his hand has not opened a page from the beginning to the end People''s breath is generally almost inaudible, but as if he could hear her breath, he suddenly felt that it was the most beautiful sound in the world. The wind from the window sent her body fragrance, which always lingered on the tip of his nose. His throat knot rolled and he could not sit still. The blood in his body was boiling. He missed the feeling that her body pressed on her body and the soft touch on her chest She is so close to himself, as long as he reaches out, he can press her hard under his body, keep occupying and asking for Euxun''s breath became short. Her attraction was so deadly that he could not resist it. He just reached out a little, but the bell interrupted his movements. The time of a class passed quickly. At least, ouxun thought it was too fast. When he saw the people around him tidy up and get up, he also stood up. Seeing him stand up but not move, the scenery just looks at himself, and her sight has a kind of inexplicable mood, she is not clear why for a moment, and then instinctively put out a haughty attitude, she said: "although the previous few times with you are not too happy, but I am a large number of adults, I will not care about you, now I have to go, goodbye." "Goodbye." After receiving this sentence without measure, Ou Xun wanted to kill himself in his heart. How could he say goodbye like this? But the scenery has bypassed him and walked out of the classroom. He chased out and was blocked by two people at the door. Guo Ming said with a smile: "Hey, Ou Xun, Xiao Lu''s computer is broken, I can''t fix it. I''ll bring her to you." After that, he blinked at Ou Xun, indicating that you should take advantage of the opportunity. "Ou Xun, my computer suddenly can''t turn on." Zhao Xiaolu looks at Ou Xun for help, looking pitiful. But Ou Xun said coldly, "I''m not a computer repairer." Zhao Xiaolu''s body was stiff and her expression was very embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Ou Xun would refuse her. Even Guo Ming on the side of her was startled to open his eyes. Hello, big brother, isn''t this your dream lover!? A good childhood sweetheart can''t be guessed! Ou Xun didn''t care about them. He ran to the stairs in a hurry. Guo Ming had never seen him so energetic. Even when he admitted that he liked to grow up with Zhao Xiaolu, he was also surrounded by a sense of decadence. He felt that he was not confessing, but just casually talking about things that had nothing to do with him. Guo mingnao scratched his head. "Has this boy changed his mind recently? I remember when he was a freshman, he said that the course of computer basic course was very retarded. What''s more, he is a senior. How come he comes here every day when he has a class "Could it be Did you like the teacher''s explanation? " Zhao Xiaolu guessed. "No way. He despised all the teachers who taught computer related courses. Besides, this teacher is not a beautiful woman. What is he doing here?" "Ouxun he, it''s a little strange." Zhao Xiaolu''s eyes are dim. From childhood to adulthood, she habitually looks for ouxun whenever she has trouble. No matter what, ouxun will help her. She regards Ou Xun as her best brother, but recently, he seems to be more and more indifferent to her. Guo Ming couldn''t see the girl''s sad appearance. He immediately changed the topic, "isn''t it just repairing computers? How could it be without him? Come on, I''ll fix it for you At the moment, he completely forgot what he said he couldn''t mend just to create a chance for ouxun to get along with Zhao Xiaolu www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 In the shady path, many couples ride a bicycle slowly by. It is the so-called university is the paradise of love, so everywhere is filled with the sour smell of love. It is the senior year or the break-up season! Scenery refused to eat dog food, she turned a blind eye to a couple of lovers, focused on their own road, until her vision of a bunch of flowers. "Hello, Fengjing Xuemei." The boy is very handsome, quite a gentle temperament, he is very high, at least 1.8 meters, a slightly low voice, like cello can circle in people''s ears, no matter what, he is in line with the appetite of scenery. In the face of the opposite sex of taste, the scenery is more generous and decent. Even the senior lady''s attitude is forgotten to take out, "are you?" "I''m Zhou lie from the Chinese department. I''m a junior in this year. I''m your senior." He talks with a gentle smile, which is easy to attract people''s favor. The scenery looked at the flowers on his hand with reserve, "what do you want to do with me? Well, I don''t have a roommate or a friend at school. I can''t send you flowers. " "You are mistaken. This bunch of flowers is for you." He handed out the flowers in his hand. Instead of picking up the scenery, he stepped back and said, "what are you doing with the flowers?" She didn''t believe that roses could be given casually, and they were bright red roses. Zhou Lei laughed at her vigilance. "Do you remember? When you first came to the school to report, I received you. " So, on her first day as a freshman, she was met by a tall, handsome boy. After thinking about it, she suddenly said, "it''s you." "It''s very kind of you to remember me." Zhou lie said happily: "in fact, I have been paying attention to you since that day, but I have been suffering from no excuse to contact you. Later, you have had so many things I always believed that you would not be the one who did those things. Now the truth has come to light. At that time, when you were criticized, I didn''t stand up to help you speak. I''m sorry, but I also understand that some things can''t wait. Today you come to school, which is my best opportunity. " "Wait, what do you mean, the truth is revealed?" As more and more people gathered around her, she grasped the least important place in Zhou lie''s words. Zhou Lei wondered, "don''t you know? A month ago, all the website themes have changed. No matter which page you open, you will automatically jump to a post. The post says that you are wronged. Those bad things are all planted by Liuti. Moreover, Liuti doesn''t really commit suicide. She deliberately pretends to commit suicide to win sympathy. This matter still has news reports. " I can''t believe the scenery, "so I''m just washed white? " "If you haven''t been black, how can you say it''s washing white? It should be said that the truth is revealed. " Zhou lie corrected her words with a smile. This is not surprising. Although she has been staying at home for a month, she has not read the news at all. When she was stigmatized, she said to Aunt Lin not to pay attention to these things. Therefore, she may not tell her that she was suddenly washed white. Think carefully, she entered the campus. Although some people have been talking about her, it seems that they are few A little bit of malice. At the beginning, because of a post, she became the role of everyone. Now, because of a post, she has become a victim from the perpetrator. The power of public opinion is fully reflected in her body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 "Scenery, I hope you can accept my bunch of flowers." Zhou lie smiles in the shade. The scenery was stunned. She suddenly thought of a person, and her hand was unconsciously stretched out. However, she was caught by another person''s cool big hand in the mid air. She looked along that hand and saw ouxun who suddenly appeared beside her. She was stunned for a moment. Ou Xun held her hand tightly and pulled her behind him. Facing Zhou lie, he straightened his back. The breeze blew his bangs. His silent eyes made people feel cold for the first time. His most common gesture was indifference to everything. But now, he is serious. Zhou Lei deeply felt that this would be a very difficult character. However, his performance was still so elegant and gentle, "are you?" Just one step short, nearly a little scenery accepted her, but because of the appearance of this person, let his success turn into a bubble. Ou Xun didn''t intend to answer his question. He pulled the scenery around and wanted to go, but was blocked by Zhou lie who came to the front. What is the situation now? Do two men grab a woman? Don''t ask about the scenery, because the scenery is not clear. Zhou Lei gives her the illusion of seeing an Tong. She almost makes mistakes subconsciously. Fortunately, there is Ou Xun. What''s wrong with her Obviously, after the task is completed, the system will delete her feelings for the strategic goal, but how can she suddenly remember the last strategic goal? Zhou lie is a famous talent in the Chinese department. He is good-looking, has a good family background, and is gentle. His younger sister and sister all rush to call him a male god. Therefore, after he suddenly stops the scenery advertisement, there will be so many audiences around him. No girl can refuse Zhou lie''s confession. All people think so. However, they didn''t expect to kill a man on the way. Zhou lie can still keep smiling in this situation, "this classmate, I think, I am very polite to ask you questions. Should you answer me to be polite?" The scenery looks at Ou Xun and doesn''t understand what he is going to do. However, if she is asked to choose a person to stand in line between Ou Xun and Zhou lie, she will stand beside him. After all, compared with Zhou lie, she is more familiar with Ou Xun. Scenery also forgets to take her hand out of Ou Xun''s hand. In fact, according to his power of confinement, she can''t pull it out. "Zhou lie, Shen family." Zhou lie''s face changed with the two unrelated sentences of Ou Xun. He continued to say slowly: "engagement, calculation..." "Enough!" Zhou lie frowned. He was shocked and had to reexamine the man. But he suddenly increased the voice of the scenery was scared, her body trembled, into entanglement, how can she see the shadow of an Tong from this person? An Tong all the time is calm appearance, just won''t shout. There is a hand on her head, gently stroked, she looked up, saw the tense look of Ou Xun. "Don''t be afraid." She clearly felt that his hands were tight and his movements were clumsy. All this was a little funny, but it also made her feel as if she was a difficult creature to deal with. Yes, she is more difficult to deal with than any program. Ouxun can only tap the keyboard and never touch a girl''s head. He is afraid that he can''t grasp the strength well. If his strength is too heavy, she will be disgusted? He is worried about the problem. Zhou lie could not help feeling that he was a superfluous outsider. Although he was not reconciled, he gritted his teeth when he thought of Ou Xun. Taking advantage of Ou Xun''s not paying attention to himself, he walked through the crowd of people watching the crowd without saying a word. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 As soon as Zhou Li left, the rest of the audience gradually dispersed. "Can you let me go now?" she said He did not answer, and naturally he did not let go. Such a silent man The scenery takes this kind of muggy gourd person is the most helpless, she takes his arm to shake to and fro playfully, interesting ask: "Hey, you don''t want me to stand with you all day? Although I have nothing to do all day, if I really stand for a day, we will be watched as wonderful flowers. " ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you want to ask me? " He had a solemn look and a little doubt. "What are you asking?" Scenery tilted his head and asked, "who was that Zhou lie? Or why did he tell me? But he''s really good-looking He was in a hurry. "He approached you for a purpose." "I know." She said indifferently: "at the beginning, I''m not sure, but after hearing what you said, I''ve figured it out. Although I''m not smart, I''m not stupid. What''s the relationship between him and Shen Buyan?" "Shen Buyan is Zhou lie''s cousin." "So it is. Shen Buyan doesn''t want to ask himself to terminate the engagement, so he wants me to fall in love with other people and ask me to take the initiative to give up marriage. Hum, it''s obvious that he fell in love with the tea girl, but the dishonest villain asked me to do it. He is really good at calculating." She said, how suddenly came a confession person, unexpectedly is her ideal type, must be the result of Shen Shiyan''s investigation. If not for the appearance of Ou Xun, she might have fallen into the beauty trap. However, there is something wrong with it. The scenery is puzzled, "how do you know the relationship between Zhou lie and Shen Buyan?" He blackened someone''s cell phone. "I heard from Xiao Lu." Euxun''s serious answer. "Xiaolu? Oh, Zhao Xiaolu. " Scenery skimmed her lips, "how can I meet a man who has something to do with her." She complained in a low voice, but he still heard it. He said uneasily, "she is my neighbor." "What neighbor, I think it''s a love sister?" It''s hard for ouxun to say, because he feels that his answer seems wrong. To say it''s a love sister, he did have other thoughts on Zhao Xiaolu, maybe like it, or it''s a habit, because his personality is introverted and his breath is dark. When he was a child, only Zhao Xiaolu was willing to make friends with him, and he only had this friend, so he should recognize it In order to protect her, although Zhao Xiaolu has always regarded him as his brother, no matter what kind of mentality Zhao Xiaolu has towards him, he used to think that it would be good if he could stand by her side, but now, he suddenly feels that it doesn''t matter what. When did this emotional change begin? Probably after a farewell from the bridge, that night, after puberty, Ou Xun had his first spring dream. The woman in the dream chanted under him. He could not control himself. He could only make her cry more intense under his body again and again according to his nature. When he woke up, he didn''t feel embarrassed for his wet clothes and bed sheets. He just huddled himself together, recalled the scene in his dream and held himself tightly It''s empty and I want to fill it with something. Catch her and fill your heart. This kind of feeling, arrived in the game that time dispute, arrived the edge that erupts. He never thought that he would be reduced to sleep only when he thought she was around This unspeakable emotion, Ou Xun has not told anyone, including himself can not accept, but also can not enjoy the moment of closing his eyes, fantasy out of her figure. Perhaps we can use a word to describe him, as well as the abnormal conscience. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 But the scenery doesn''t know the man in front of him every day in YY himself!!! On the contrary, she thought he was just a dull man with low Eq!!! Therefore, Ou Xun successfully cheated all the people with his appearance. All the people who knew him said that he had always had a clear mind and few desires. Besides typing code or code, he never watched porn and never talked about women with other people. But who could have thought that he was so hungry for a woman in his heart? He stares at the scenery with obstinate eyes, "Zhao Xiaolu and I are nothing." "Nothing There''s nothing. Why do you explain to me? " The scenery has a moment of inexplicable, and then is the attitude towards him. "I want to make it clear to you." "Oh..." She nodded blankly, "that I''m going home. Can you let go of my hand "I''ll take you back." The plot seems to be developing a little too fast? Scenery put that sentence to have a driver to pick up my words to hold back, she said: "good, that trouble you." Five minutes later, the bike slowly left the school. Sitting on the seat behind the bicycle, the scenery looked at his back and thought of the scene when they met for the first time. She asked, "I saw a boy sitting behind you that day. Is he your friend?" "It''s my roommate." "Oh, it looks like you have a good relationship." I don''t know what to think of, Ou Xun suddenly said: "I don''t like men." She looked up. "What''s wrong with you? I didn''t say you like men ¡°¡­¡­¡± A stone makes the car bump, and the scenery subconsciously hugs his waist. His body seems to be stiff for a moment, and the fluctuation of his breath seems to speed up. Then, she finds that the bicycle always bumps from time to time, even if she thinks that the small uneven place on the road can be bypassed clearly He will deliberately bump into the pit, which is probably her illusion. The scenery is suspicious. Xiajia villa soon arrived, scenery from the bicycle down, saw the black car at the door of her home was surprised, once Xiajing loved song Mo so much, how could she remember wrong? This is Shen Buyan''s car. Sure enough, the door opened, and Shen Buyan, dressed in a black suit, got out of the car. His momentum is always like a sword, which makes people feel awe inspiring. Originally, he only focused on the scenery. However, when he saw a man beside her, he was very handsome. "This is it?" Shen Buyan comes over and looks at Ou Xun''s eyes, which can be regarded as friendly. Before Ou Xun opened his mouth, the scenery put his arm around him and said sweetly, "this is my boyfriend. His name is Ou Xun." When the scenery suddenly comes, ouxun''s expression remains unchanged. The scenery thinks that he is still smart. In fact, she does not know that ouxun has already put himself in this position, so he can be so calm. I have to say, ouxun he That''s shameless. "Oh? Is it? " In addition to meeting things related to Zhao Xiaolu, Shen Shiyan would not be a person who easily exposed his emotions. So he took out the kind of hypocritical smile when facing customers, "Hello, Mr. ou, I am the fiance of scenery." Oshun looked at his politely outstretched hand, and then he rudely ignored, "I know you." His tone seems to be saying that I know a green radish. "It''s my pleasure." Shen Buyan took back his hand, but he was not embarrassed. Instead, he looked at the scenery and asked, "I''m very curious. In the case of a fiance, you still have a boyfriend. What do you think?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Author PS: 8000 words have arrived today www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 Very good. This is the question that Shen Buyan threw up. The scenery depends on ou Xun''s body, without any sense of shame. She looks very sweet, at least on the surface, "you can find honey on the premise of having a fiancee. What''s wrong with me looking for a boyfriend?" "So, are you pursuing fairness?" Shen Buyan is calm. "No, no, no, I just suddenly realized that a young man like o''xun is more suitable for me than you, an old man." Xunzi added, "the best age of marriage between men and women is between the ages of 3 and Europe." Therefore, Shen Shiyan, who is 13 years older than the scenery, can be out of the game. The scenery is only made up by Ou Xun, but he never thought that Ou Xun had studied it seriously. Age, age, age Shen Buyan now really hates people mentioning age in front of him, especially scenery, because she and Zhao Xiaolu are the same year, which makes him have the illusion that Zhao Xiaolu dislikes him. Shen Shiyan''s expression did not change, but he did not intend to play Taiji with the scenery. He said straight to the point: "how do you plan on the engagement?" "How you plan, I will do it. Shen Buyan, let''s make it clear today." As it happens, Fengguang doesn''t want to accompany him. You satirize me. I satirize you. She directly makes the statement clear, "I know you like Zhao Xiaolu. You want to break the engagement and stay with her. However, what you think is too good. You want me to take the initiative to terminate the engagement without offending anyone. How can there be such a good thing?" "So you won''t agree to break the engagement?" Shen Buyan''s affection for Zhao Xiaolu has never been covered up, so it''s no wonder that the scenery will know. "Scenery sneer," I will certainly agree, but not with this let me back on the back of a false name method, you want to fame, women are all together, there is no such thing in the world with the best of both worlds. " Shen Shiyan looked at her side of the Ou Xun, "so, are you willing to give up with him?" "You don''t have to try to convince me. I think you can''t wait for Zhao Xiaolu more than I do for ouxun." Shen Shiyan didn''t say anything, which was tacit. "However, I still understand the truth. Since neither of us wants to be such a villain, it''s better to take a compromise and hold a press conference. As the two of us, as the parties, announce the abolition of the engagement. I don''t think other people will say anything about the engagement that we are dissatisfied with. More importantly, this method is fair enough." Shen Shiyan didn''t expect that she would say this method. He didn''t think of it. He just thought that with her proud nature, she would not cooperate. Now she took the initiative to put it forward. After a short accident, he doubted, "are you really willing to terminate the engagement?" "There''s nothing I don''t want." The scenery does not understand his suspicion, "although you are a sweet cake, but it is not so to my appetite. What''s more, you don''t like me. Do I still want to marry you every day? Please, Miss Xia, there are so many people who want to marry me. No matter how nice you are, you are just a man, not to the point of my daily necessities. I''m very normal. I don''t need to rush up and beg you to like me. " She is different from those who only regard male as the God. Maybe other women''s wives can make many moths in order to win the favor of the man. But she is a scenery. For everyone, only herself is the main character. She just needs to live her own life. Ouxun raised her hand and touched her head. She looked up and just met his eyes. She unconsciously gave him a smile, and then said to Shen Bu: "moreover, I think you are a burden to me now." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 Cumbersome? Shen Buyan was angry and laughed. He was the decisive emperor in the shopping mall. No one ever questioned his decision, nor did anyone dare to say any disrespectful words to him. He was destined to be a God to be looked up to. But someone broke this destiny. Zhao Xiaolu was the first one, and the summer scenery was the second. "Mr. o, it seems that you have a talent I don''t see." The irony of this sentence is not light. It can make a woman regard him as a burden. Shen Buyan doesn''t know whether to admire Ou Xun, a man, or to say that she is "fresh and free from vulgarity". "Flattering." Ou Xun''s unexpected reply was very polite, but he added, "it''s just a little better than you." The scenery didn''t hold back and laughed. Her voice is as clear as a bell, which is naturally very pleasant to hear. However, Shen Shiyan suddenly feels very harsh when he hears her voice. Even when she is standing by Ou Xun''s side like a little bird, it will make him feel dazzling. Under the pressure of the bad mood in his heart, Shen Shiyan sorted out his tie, elegant and noble. He glanced at the bicycle placed on the side with Yu Guang, showing the most charming smile. "I would rather laugh on the bicycle than cry on the BMW. You make me know you again." This seems to be a compliment, but anyone can hear that he is sarcastic. Shen Buyan is such a person. He will never admit defeat. The first reaction of the scenery was that she was afraid that ouxun would not feel well. However, she looked up and her face did not change. She took heart, and then she counterattacked Shen''s words. "I don''t like BMW, nor do I like bicycles. What I like is just the person who carries me. You can''t understand people like you." "I don''t have to understand. The press conference you mentioned will be held in three days. You can''t miss the time. Goodbye." Shen Buyan finally took a look at the scenery and turned to get on the bus. The scenery is very uncomfortable to see the car leave, "Tut, he dare to be more arrogant than me!" Well Should I say that you also know that your personality is very arrogant? "Eugene, what are you doing?" Seeing that he suddenly took out his mobile phone, because she was shorter than him, she had to stand on tiptoe to see his mobile phone screen. As a result Her brain is dizzy, that a string of beating numbers, she can not understand ah! Not far away came a sharp brake sound. She saw that Shen Buyan''s car, which had not yet been driven far, had a great and thrilling drift. It was only a little short of hitting a big tree on the road. She could almost imagine the appearance of Shen Buyan''s emptiness at the moment. She looked back at him, even though she didn''t understand why she wanted to see him, but that was her intuition. Ou Xun took her mobile phone back into her pocket under her direct eyes, and said in the tone of what to eat today: "the right decision is to choose to smile on the bicycle." "Oh..." She had no idea what to do with it. Shen should not have installed an autopilot system on the car. Xun Xun said that he was more serious than Shen Bo. It was not a lie that was bravado or a face to face. He was stronger than him. Shen Shiyan may be the king in the shopping mall, but ouxun is the king in the electronic world. However, one is in the real world and the other is in the virtual world. However, this virtual world can affect the real world covered by network cables and electronic signals at any time. So, he''s a little bit better than Shen Buyan, isn''t he? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 Near the night, scenery lying in bed can not sleep, she took out her mobile phone, turned to an hour ago received the text message, the message has only two words: good night. She didn''t sign her name, but she just knew that it must have been sent by Ou Xun. She couldn''t sleep because she was thinking about a question, why did Ou Xun know her number? Why did Ou Xun know that she would go to bed at ten o''clock every day, so she sent a text message at ten o''clock? Why does he know where his home is? Yes, when he took her home, he didn''t ask the way at all. Instead, he sent her back directly. It seems that there are three problems. When she came to this world, she received the plot. Probably, in every world, there will be more or less deviation of the settings. Therefore, the most words that system Jun says every time is to ask the host to grasp it by herself, although she thinks she is smart enough But it was like being peeped at. She was a little flustered. Unable to sleep over and over again, Fengjing chooses to go to the study and log in the game she hasn''t played for a month, or at the top of the rosefinch tower when she is offline. The game time is synchronized with the reality. That is to say, the game is also at night. Standing on the top of the tower, you can see thousands of lights. After enjoying the night scene for a while, the scenery habitually opened the backpack of the character panel and counted the things. As a result, she was shocked. There are not many things in her package, so there will be a lot of spaces. But now, all the spaces in her bag are full. The places that should be empty are half filled with silver squirrels and half with blue flowers. Moreover, the two things are placed in a heart-shaped way. Mom, she''s been stolen!? No, if the number is stolen, then the contents in her bag are looted. How can the stolen number put things in your bag! There was a voice in the air, "you''re on line." "Who is it?" The scenery looked around, and there was no one, but the voice was ringing from her ear, and it sounded rather melancholy. "It''s me." "Who are you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± She opened the friends list, the only friend is summer, she is not online, then open the enemy list, sure enough, there is only one let me go online, "let me do it?" "Well." ¡°¡­¡­ What the hell are you doing? You''re a killer. Do you want to scare me by stealth? " A second later, the voice sounded again, "I thought you didn''t want to see me." "Are you really letting yourself go?" She doubted, "or are you someone else in my line?" What a mistake! In the past, he couldn''t help but stab her directly. How could he act like a wronged little lady now!? "I''m free to go." Finally, his figure emerged. As soon as the scenery turned around, she bumped into him, and her hands subconsciously propped up on his chest. Then she realized how close they were. She couldn''t help falling back several steps, her hands around her chest, "you, you, you You didn''t do anything strange to me when you were invisible After a brief silence, he replied, "No "What do you mean by your silence?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You did something strange to me, did you?" She was sure that she stepped back a few steps, but she forgot that she was standing on the top of the tower. She stepped on the edge of the tower, did not stand firmly, and fell down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 The scenery instinctively called out. Before she could fly with lightness skill, her body was held in the air. The wind blew down the hood on Ren''s head, and his whole face was completely exposed for the first time. He was very quiet, his eyes were calm, and his eyes were as calm as an ancient well, and like the night sky with stars falling all over the sky. However, the scenery can''t help being dazed by such a double eye. He was originally a disposition that would not pay attention to anyone, but this unexpected gaze made her feel that she was different from others in his eyes, and then a burst of palpitation. He took her to the ground and said, "are you ok?" Scenery Leng for a long time, just remember to struggle to come down from his arms, but she failed, because he did not intend to let her go, "Hey, I warn you, oh, I have a boyfriend, you don''t have strange ideas about me!" Hearing this, he was both happy and unhappy, so he was depressed, "would you like to have another boyfriend?" After asking, he felt strangely that his head seemed to be green, or he made it green by himself. The scenery looked at him for a long time with a strange look in his eyes. "Are you kidding?" After a brief pause, he said seriously, "I''m not kidding." "Then you have a hole in your head." She finally decided to finish and chose technical offline. Let me walk in the arms of the girl disappeared, he stood in the night wind, how to look back is like Alone and desolate. As soon as the scenery was finished, she went back to bed. She didn''t care whether the person was normal or not. The next day there was a class at school. She had no choice but to give up sleeping in. She got up early in the morning. The driver called and the car was out of order. Today, she said that it didn''t matter. Anyway, she had been washed white and the passers-by didn''t have as much finger pointing as usual, It''s OK for her to take the bus, but as soon as she goes out Seeing a man and a bicycle, she was a little confused. "Good morning." Oshun handed her the bag with breakfast in his hand. Scenery has no understanding ability to take over, simple egg rolls and vegetable steamed bread, and a glass of milk, she spoke for a long time, instinctively said: "thank you." "You''re welcome." The corners of his mouth rose a little and seemed to be very happy. Seeing his reaction, he asked uncertainly, "these You didn''t make it yourself, did you? " "Well, don''t you like it?" "Yes." She immediately replied, and she really likes these simple breakfast, but every time she sleeps in, she usually doesn''t eat breakfast. She is flattered and asks him, "but it''s only 7:30 now. What time do you get up to do it?" "Six o''clock." He pushed back the sentence that he had not slept last night. But it''s too early for people like scenery who want to sleep until 12 o''clock every day! Suddenly, she felt guilty because she said that he was her boyfriend yesterday. The purpose was to be calm and not to say anything. But now it seems that she has found the treasure. "Then you How long have you been waiting here? " "Soon." It was only two hours. In order to make sure the breakfast was hot, he also prepared a heat preservation bucket, but he didn''t let the scenery see it. Every time his answer is so understatement, scenery should be trusted, but he is such a reserved character, I am afraid that no matter how much he does, he will say nothing. She couldn''t help but dive into his arms and put her hands around his waist. "Why treat me so well?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 "Because I''m your boyfriend." Ouxun touched her head and said solemnly, "I have the responsibility to take care of you." Scenery is like his responsibility, and he is happy to take it. "I have a bad temper, I''m picky, difficult to serve, and I like to make trouble out of nothing." She looked up at him quietly. "I know." Fengguang was joked by his reply, "do you know you want to be my boyfriend?" "Because I want to touch you." "What do you mean?" "I don''t know." He also seems to be very troubled frown, "if I can''t touch you, I will be very uncomfortable." Scenery did not understand, "I did not understand." "Like this, I''ll be happy." His hand, very accurately covered her right chest, this familiar and nostalgic feeling, let his eyebrows stretch a lot. The scenery looked at the hand on his chest for a few seconds, and then asked in an incredible way, "so, do you like my chest?" "No His other empty hand lay over her cheek, "touch here..." Then the thumb of the belly of the finger across her lips, stay in her lip corner, "and here..." Finally, he bowed his head and buried himself in her neck. "No matter where I touch it, it makes me feel excited." Slightly hot breath sprinkled on her skin, he suddenly stretched out the tip of his tongue to lick the skin on her neck, scenery body a soft, fortunately was held by him. "You..." She blushed and turned her head slightly. She could see him in her neck. She was powerless and had no strength to push him away. Her breath was getting worse with him. She was in a rout. "Wait Ou Xun Stop... " Ou Xun raised his head, his mouth movement is stopped, but his hand action has not stopped, his eyes are very puzzled, why clearly she is also enjoying the appearance, but asked him to stop? Scenery in the heart was angry to vomit blood, she also did not want to her body so sensitive a feeling good! "If you want to be my boyfriend because of this reason, there are still a lot of women to choose from," she said with shame and anger Fortunately, it''s early, there are no people on the street, otherwise She''ll have no face! "Xiajiaqianjin and renye battle", think about this news headline how rich and eye-catching information ah! Mention this, Ou Xun also very puzzled, "I only have impulse to you." Look, with such shameless words, he can still express a feeling of grievance! Scenery did not know how to answer, she was numb with a face, "should I feel happy?" "Guo Ming said that if you like a person, you will have the impulse to fall in love with her." Ouxun hung his head, close to her face, his eyes slightly closed, his eyes black as if a group of unsolvable fans, and his eyes, too focused, too stubborn, it is easy to let people fall into it, he said: "I miss you." The tone is flat as if in the notice that we have meat for lunch today. "Bang!" Suddenly, there was a fireworks blooming in the scenery''s mind. There was a buzzing sound, and there was no other thing to hear. His words made her open her eyes. Maybe she felt that she was so dull and lovely. Ouxun couldn''t help it, and he put out the tip of his tongue and licked the corners of her eyes. Now, she completely did not respond. It''s over. The man looks decadent. He''s not conscious. He''s domineering. But Damn it to her! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 However, how could it be so easy to be eaten by him? The scenery clapped off his hand, "you give me to be honest, today is the second day of our association, you don''t have to do anything all the time, this will make me think you are just a lack of women, want to take me when * *" "I''m only interested in you." Oshenton for a second, "it''s sex." ¡­¡­ You don''t have to correct it that seriously. She consciously went to the bike, "I''m going to school." "Can''t you really be touched?" He asked frankly. The scenery forehead jumps, "no way." "Just touch it." "It''s all said no!" The scenery turns to collapse and yells at him. Don''t use such a serious expression to say such obscene words! Ouxun didn''t speak this time. He didn''t move. It''s easy to feel his grievance Perhaps we can use the word "grievance" to describe it. Scenery headache, she suddenly felt that maybe the man in front of her was more difficult to serve than herself. It was not a matter for him to look at himself motionless like this. After hesitating for a while, she said awkwardly, "maybe we can start from kissing." Then she was grabbed and a French kiss came. Sleeping trough! I haven''t seen such a rush, OK! Ouxun''s kiss is not gentle at all. It''s totally fierce. He seems to have repressed it for a long time, waiting for an outbreak on her body, but this simple and crude kiss But let her blush and heart beat, she had a completely conquered feeling, but, she did not hate this feeling, on the contrary He almost lost control and went down with him. Even though there was a cold wind blowing on the bicycle, the scenery''s face was still a little hot. She didn''t admit that she was a woman of color Well, she has a little color, but this is all seduced by the man next to her! On the way to the classroom, scenery pulled Ou Xun''s sleeve and said, "Hey, did you have a girlfriend before?" "No He answered without thinking, with a sincere tone and no problem. The scenery looked at him suspiciously, "you haven''t made a girlfriend, so why Why kissing Will... " Will be so familiar that you want to be knocked down, she did not say, because of thin skinned. However, Ou Xun misunderstood her meaning. He was a little nervous, afraid that she would leave and grabbed her hand. "Do you think I did a bad job?" "No!" It''s a great job! Then he relaxed a little and swore, "I will do better in the future." No You don''t have to be so serious. It''s just a kiss! It''s not a matter of life and death! The scenery silently slants over the face, speechless helps the forehead. I don''t know about the scenery. In fact, what ou Xun thinks is that he should simulate several times in his mind every day. Even if it is a kiss, he should be extremely perfect. They walked into the classroom hand in hand, and many of them were scared to drop their mobile phones. Although there is a well-known genius in the computer department, but because of the low sense of existence of Ou Xun, many people still don''t know who the senior student who won numerous electronic patents in the rumor is. However, they know the high-profile scenery and tell the truth, even if they are honest There was no news a while ago, just because she was the first lady of Xiashi group, which attracted everyone''s attention. But what did they see today? That eye is higher than the top of the young lady actually took a look very ordinary boy''s hand to walk in!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Author PS: Alas Add more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 She and Ou Xun sat in the last row as usual, ignoring the curiosity of others. The students came in one after another, and the teacher came to the classroom to give a formal lecture. Zhao Xiaolu couldn''t describe her mood at this time. When she first saw Ou Xun and Xia Fengjing coming in, she felt unbelievable. She knew Xia Fengjing. She always maintained the most beautiful posture. Every time she saw her, she was like a woman standing in the clouds Like Zhao Xiaolu, they are just ants in the mud. The only time Zhao Xiaolu saw the scenery out of control was when Shen Shiyan slapped her. Maybe Shen didn''t find it at that time, but Zhao Xiaolu noticed that there was something broken in the scenery''s eyes. For her fiance, she would never be full of love and worship. Everyone says that Miss Xia is just a rich girl who likes to make trouble without any reason. This is a good sentence. But Zhao Xiaolu also finds that Xia Fengjing is also a very decisive figure. Zhao Xiaolu never thought that ouxun would have a day with Xiajing. Two unrelated people are like two parallel lines. How could there be an intersection? But that''s the reality. Across an aisle, Zhao Xiaolu sat next to ouxun. She whispered, "Ou Xun..." She glanced at him and pulled out the hand he held under the table. "It''s class time now." So you keep quiet and finish this sentence to Zhao Xiaolu. Ou Xun holds the hand of scenery again. Well, ouxun has always been a meticulous academic bully. Although Zhao Xiaolu feels a little sad, she is good at comforting herself. The scenery frowns at the book. "What''s the matter?" Asked euxun. She pointed to a place in the book. "I don''t understand." "I''ll teach you." Then Zhao Xiaolu heard the voice of Ou Xun''s careful explanation. He said that the class should be quiet! Finally, after class, Zhao Xiaolu stopped ouxun and scenery, who was going to leave. She saw their two hands and hesitated and asked, "Ou Xun, you and Miss Xia Is it intercourse? " Euxun said, "well.". "Really I didn''t expect that. " Zhao Xiaolu asked this question just to be sure. To be honest, the scenery will be with people other than Shen Boyan. When Shen Boyan lost control and hit her that day, Zhao Xiaolu had a premonition. Thinking of that, she said to the scenery, "Miss Xia, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you that day and I wronged you." This apology is sincere. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t misunderstand me. It won''t affect me." Scenery looks at her eyes, is to see an ordinary stranger. It''s like her answer. Zhao Xiaolu didn''t feel relaxed. Instead, he had more apologies. "If I found out earlier that Liuti was deliberately making trouble, if I could stand up and speak for Miss Xia Miss Xia doesn''t have to suffer so much. " "You think too much. I''m not wronged." "Ah?" "I eat well and sleep well at home. I don''t know how free I am every day. Do you think I look aggrieved?" The scenery looks natural and unrestrained, and the tone is free and easy. It really does not have the so-called "aggrieved" appearance. But euxun''s eyes darkened. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 If it was once, that Ou Xun, who had not known the scenery, heard the scenery so heartlessly saying that he had a good life, maybe he would believe it, but now he understood that the scenery would never show his grievances in front of others, even if she was sad and sad again. Because she wants to be a lady of Xia family who can''t cry. "I have something to tell you." Not waiting for the reaction of the scenery, he took her hand out of the classroom. Zhao Xiaolu looked at the two of them leaving in a daze. When she was a child, Zhao Xiaolu turned to another school when she was a sophomore. She had no friends when she came to the new class. At that time, she stood alone under the tree in the playground and just saw Ou Xun in the corner. Zhao Xiaolu looked at the elder brother, and she remembered him, He was a neighbor living next to her new home. She suddenly felt that she was not so lonely, so she came forward to say hello. She didn''t expect that just because she said "hello", ouxun accepted her as a friend for so many years. She didn''t know that ouxun, who always liked to hide in the dark corner, never said "hello" to him. Zhao Xiaolu was the first one, so she had a special honor. Later, ouxun''s parents died. Ouxun didn''t cry, but was more reticent. During that time, Zhao Xiaolu accompanied him for a long time. She knew that ouxun had feelings for him, and she didn''t seriously think about being with him. However, whenever she wanted to take a step, she would find that he would put himself in a very far position, just like He didn''t want a lover, he just wanted a company. He would instinctively stay away from the unknown, because emotion is something that his brain can''t calculate out. Zhao Xiaolu didn''t think that it would be the summer scenery that could finally make ou Xun out of the dark. I can''t tell what I feel about the summer scenery. However, if she is the person identified by Ou Xun, she is willing to be gentle. Because Eugene is her friend. ¡­¡­ The scenery was brought to his home by Ou Xun. Instead of living in a dormitory, he rented a house near the school with Guo Ming. Now, Guo Ming is not at home. Before he had time to appreciate what his home was like, as soon as the door was closed, the scenery was pressed on the door by Ou Xun. Then, he fiercely kissed her lips. The sudden kiss is like a storm, which makes people unprepared. The scenery is blank in her mind. Subconsciously, she closes her eyes. She forgets to think. She hugs him instinctively and bears this fierce and unusual kiss in silence. Gradually, when she couldn''t breathe, ouxun finally let go of her red, swollen and wet lips and shifted his position. He buried his head on her neck. The scenery trembled, and the last trace of reason told her that she couldn''t let it go any more. She pushed him away, grabbed the collar which was untied when she didn''t know when, and gasped and said, "stop! Ou Xun Be sensible Ou Xun was only pushed away by her, he bullied him to get close to him, pecked her lip and said frankly, "I want you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 What do you want me to do! It''s really related to her. The scenery is hot. Every time I hear those bold words from Ou Xun, I can''t help but feel my heart racing. What''s more, his innocent expression doesn''t realize what a naked thing he said! "Eugene, I think we should still It should be a long stream, not so So quick success, right? " I admire myself very much. I can come up with two idioms at this time. However, Ou Xun''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. Suddenly he took her hand and put it in his painful place. He said calmly: "it''s hard here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Scenery in the mind of a group of random code, her hand shaking ah shake, because he was pressed, or did not shake down, she looked up to see his beautiful serious face, and looked at his hand, that you do not want to be so indecent, always can not say! Do handsome men want to molest others!? Mustache! Euxun, with an indescribable excitement, pushed her against the door, and he let out a comfortable little grunt against her face. Scenery is trapped in his arms, silent to, she raised another free hand on her eyes, felt that she helped him to fight the scene of the plane I didn''t see it, but But his comfortable voice tickled her. This man, poisonous! After a long time, after a dull hum, ouxun calmed down, but he did not let her go. Instead, he buried his head in her neck and smelled her greedily. His mood became more peaceful than ever. Before, he could only rely on himself for such things. After finishing, it was more empty. But now she was still beside him, and he suddenly felt that she was still around him Nothing is happier than this "Ou, Ou Xun..." Scenery took his own hand, did not pull out. Ou Xun gently kisses the skin on her neck, "I''ll go to the bathroom first, and I''ll come out soon." "Oh..." Ouxun finally let her go. He turned and went into the bathroom. The scenery moved his numb hands. Now she recalled I can''t help but face the wall. Suddenly, I feel that I have become good and have no integrity! When she wanted to make a change, ouxun quickly came out of the bathroom. He changed his clothes and trousers. His white shirt didn''t have time to button up, so his chest was exposed to the air. He looked very thin, but once he saw his naked body The strong chest, as well as looking at the attractive Mermaid line, you can''t help thinking what it will be all the way down? Scenery covered his nose, did not make a word of turn, really face the wall to go, no wonder she is easy to think, but she did not think that he is wearing thin clothes, strip meat ah! I really want to strip him Oh, she''s fallen. "Scenery, are you not happy?" Ouxun hugged her from behind, wondering why she didn''t want to see herself? Is it because of the behavior she just did not like? Scenery indifferent face, "can you put on your clothes first?" Ouxun hesitated for a moment, as if he was considering whether to let her go. After a few seconds, he still let her go first. After buttoning his shirt, he hugged her again and rubbed his chin against her head. "OK." The scenery turned around, the tense spirit relaxed, she leaned in his arms to breathe a sigh of relief, fortunately She was about to turn into a hungry wolf and beat him down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 At this time, the door opened, a man came in from the outside, he was just about to throw the bag on the sofa, to see there are two people in is confused. Not only he, but also the scenery is very muddled. The most normal reaction here is euxun. He asked, "how did you come back?" There was a sense of unhappiness in the tone, like why you came back. "I I remember the wrong day of the interview and I''ll be back. " Guo Ming felt a little aggrieved. When he saw the girl held in his arms by ouxun, he opened his eyes in surprise. "Isn''t this the first lady of Xia''s group? Ou Xun, you kidnapped her Because he usually reads some magazines, he has seen pictures of scenery. Scenery laughed, she thought it interesting, "yes, I was kidnapped by him." "Eugene, how can you do such a thing?" "If you are short of money, you can tell me that Xia Fengjing is the one you kidnapped. At that time, it will be very dangerous for us to tear up tickets. Do you know?" Now the scenery can''t laugh. "Scenery is my girlfriend," he said indifferently "Women, women, women Girlfriend I''m sorry that he can''t believe it. How can someone like ou Xun find his girlfriend so soon? He only went out for two hours! Feng Feng nodded, "yes, I am in contact with ouxun at present, ouxun, don''t you want to introduce this one to me?" "My roommate, Guo Ming, he doesn''t matter." So don''t focus too much on him. "Well, what''s unimportant? I am a man who has lived with you for four years in your life It''s amazing that Guo Ming would become Ou Xun''s girlfriend even though he didn''t care about the scenery. He said bitterly: "when I first came to university, you didn''t have any friends. It was I who took the initiative to make friends with you to warm your heart. I was afraid that it would be dangerous for you to live outside alone. It was also because I moved out of the dormitory to live with you, and because I was afraid that you would be bored every day I can''t help thinking, I also take you to play games! You say I''m not important, ah, my heart hurts Guo Ming is going to die if he covers his chest! No matter how grandiose his acting skills are, ouxun is indifferent to it. As a girl addicted to the Internet, she asked, "play games? What game are you playing? " "It is..." "Guo Ming." Ou Xun''s cold voice made Guo Ming''s body shake for a moment. His eyes were dim and unclear. "What do you want to eat this afternoon? I''ll treat you." Guo Ming didn''t know. So when he heard that someone invited someone to eat, he immediately beamed with joy. "That''s a good feeling. He brought his girlfriend back, but he was not the same. He invited me to dinner today." "You have a great relationship." The scenery sighed like a sentence. Ouxun''s mind was full of alarm bells. He was afraid that the scenery might misunderstand something. He said to Guo Ming: "I''ll treat you to dinner. You can take out the garbage this week." So it''s a deal, it''s not that he''s in a good relationship with him. Guo Ming complained, "I said you, a big man, are so fussy." Ou Xun was too lazy to pay attention to him, leading the hand of scenery to go out first. "It''s amazing to have a girlfriend," he said It''s amazing. Guo Ming follows up. He''s a light bulb. Hum, he thinks indignantly. Sooner or later, he''ll persuade his daughter-in-law to rush out! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 In recent days, when Fengjing goes out in the morning, he can see ouxun waiting for her at the door. He carries delicious breakfast every time, and every time is different. Thanks to ouxun, scenery has formed a good habit of eating breakfast every day. Guo Ming is a chatterbox. Sometimes when he sees scenery and Ou Xun walking together, he always puts in a few words from time to time. It is just that he wants to thank the scenery because of her Recently, he had a lot of free breakfast. From Guo Ming''s mouth, scenery also knows that ouxun is already a senior. He has no class at all, but he has a scenery timetable. Every time scenery wants to take any class, he will go with him. After she was surprised, she felt that she had found a baby sitter. She asked ouxun, "Guo Ming is looking for a job. Is it OK for you to accompany me every day?" "I''ve got a job." "Ah? What''s the job? " She was skeptical because she had never seen him work. Ou Xun didn''t answer. He just raised other topics. He only needed a mobile phone for his work. On this sunny day, the media circle suddenly exploded, because Shen Boyan, who has never been interviewed, held a press conference on his own initiative. He also mentioned that the daughter of Xia''s group, that is, his fiancee, would also attend. They would have an important announcement. Think about how few newspapers want to get tickets for the interview, but only the big newspapers and those who have a head start Only the media characters with faces can get in. Scenery standing in the corridor, she quietly stretched out her head, saw so many people with cameras in the hall, and then retracted her head and patted her chest to calm herself down. Shen Shiyan just came over, saw her nervous appearance and gave out a laugh, "what? The lady of the Xia family, who is not afraid of heaven or earth, is afraid? " "You are afraid She retorted, "I''m just thinking about how many people will say you''re blind and want to break the engagement with a beautiful person like me as soon as we announce the dissolution of the engagement." "It''s you who have the dog''s eye." Shen Buyan hook lip, "after all, this is your own admission." "You He raised his eyebrows and waited for her to explode. However, the scenery suppressed his own anger. With a sweet smile, "Mr. Shen actually remembers what I said so clearly. It really flatters me." After a moment of confusion, Shen Shiyan sneered, "after all, people compare their eyes to those with dog eyes. So far, I only hear miss Xia say so." "Shen Bu Yan!" "Don''t shout so loud, I can hear you." He said with a half smile: "remember that you should keep elegant, or your boyfriend will regret that he chose a shrew as his girlfriend. By the way, what about your boyfriend?" "You care so much about me!" She snorted, "ouxun is waiting for me in the hotel. We agreed to have a celebration dinner together." "It turns out that Miss Xia wants to get rid of this engagement as soon as possible. It seems that we seldom have a common ground." She stamped her foot. "That''s because I hate you!" Shen Buyan suddenly stopped talking. The scenery looked up at him, "why do you look at me so strangely?" "It''s just I remember a little bit of the past. " Shen Buyan still remembers that day when he was 17 years old, he followed his father to the summer home for the first time, and he also saw the scenery of summer for the first time. At that time, the scenery of Xia was just a four-year-old baby. She stood on the grass with a wreath on her head and a delicate pink skirt. She wanted to play the Princess game with her nanny. At that time, she was still very young, but she had a certain arrogance. Shen could not help but tease her. He took the wreath on her head. As soon as she looked up, she saw that he was stunned for a moment, and then she would return to her own garland. Shen Shiyan raised her hand by virtue of her height advantage. She jumped and couldn''t get it. At that time, she also stamped her feet, puffed her cheeks and said, "I hate you!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 Obviously, he thought the little girl who was sick of princess was very interesting. When did he start to hate her? It was when he received his father''s notice that "Miss Xia''s family will be your fiancee ever since." At that time, Shen Shiyan was suddenly disgusted with her, even if she was only a four-year-old baby. The scenery looked at him strangely. Shen Buyan felt a kind of unspeakable dissatisfaction with her blankness. At that time, she was only four years old, and she should not remember the scene when they first met. It is natural that she did not remember, but Shen no Yan was more angry. It was as if she had an agreement with someone long ago, but that person forgot, only he returned Remember. A feeling of betrayal. The scenery felt his breath change, and he could not help but step back, "Shen, Shen do not speak, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. It''s time to go out." Shen Buyan answers coldly and goes out. What? This person''s face all of a sudden sunny all of a sudden rainy day, just did not damage her very happy? How suddenly cold face? Maybe the male owners have a changeable heart. Well, the scenery nodded and went out. The men and women of the press conference appeared together, and the flash was immediately flashing. This time, there was no question and answer session. In other words, it was just the two of them who wanted to announce something. Shen Shiyan looks at the girl sitting beside him with his spare light. She has a decent smile on her face. She is graceful and graceful. Under the flash, she is gorgeous. He suddenly thinks of an idea long ago. When she was very young, he had intuition that she would grow into a beauty. His intuition was not wrong. But he didn''t like the beauty. "Gentlemen." Shen Boyan''s calm voice echoed in the hall. All the people were quiet. When there were no other voices, he continued: "it is well-known that Miss Xia and I have an engagement. Today, what I want to announce is that this engagement is invalid." All of a sudden, there was a discussion under the stage. Shen Buyan felt as if he didn''t realize, "this is the result of my discussion with Miss Xia. We hold the same attitude towards the dissolution of the engagement." He suddenly heard the cry, along the sound, it was the people around him, the beautiful girl crying pear with rain, a pair of tears full of disbelief. Shen Shiyan can''t deny that his heart was suddenly tightened for a moment. The scenery cried and said, "you Do you really want to break my engagement with me? " ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about? " Shen Shiyan feels bad. "I will come to the press conference because you told me to announce our wedding date. It turns out that It turns out that you want to break the engagement with me... " She choked and sobbed. If Shen Buyan is a stone thrown into the calm lake, then the scenery is to drop an atomic bomb in the flat land, and in an instant, the audience is filled with uproar. Shen not Yan expression a cold, low voice, "summer scenery, what are you playing?" "Don''t you mean to deceive me into coming here to announce my repentance? You think I can ride a tiger and agree with what you said. Shen Buyan, you are so mean Scenery Huoran got up, even in tears can see that she was very angry, "well, you want to repent to cheat me to come here, since you ignore and a little affection, then I have nothing to say, dear journalists, you listen to me, the engagement is invalid, from now on, my summer scenery and Shen do not say anything again!" "Summer scenery!" Shen Shiyan also stood up and grabbed her hand, furious. Suddenly, the scenery raised his hand, "pa" a sound, a heavy slap in Shen not Yan''s face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 All of a sudden, the room is quiet, only the sound of the slap is still quietly reverberating. Shen Shiyan''s body is frozen. It''s hard to imagine that he will be stunned. However, the reality is that he also lost his reaction for a while. Only the pain on his face tells him that all this is true. The scenery sneered, with success, with relief, she said in a voice only the two of them could hear: "Shen no Yan, this is what you owe me." After saying that, she shook off his hand and went to the stage. Her momentum was too strong. The reporters unconsciously let a way out and let her go. Shen Shiyan slowly raised his hand and put it on the face she had slapped. His eyes were stunned, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. ¡­¡­ In a box, Ou Xun looked at his mobile phone. On the screen was the content of the press conference. When he saw the scenery crying, he unconsciously grasped the mobile phone, but when he saw the scenery slapping Shen Buyan, he relaxed again. Fengguang is not reluctant to give up Shen Buyan. She is just calculating Shen Buyan. With this understanding, Ou Xun takes back the plan of blackening the Shen family company''s system. Put the mobile phone down, the door opened at the estimated time, and the scenery came in with a big smile, "dear, I''m back!" When ou Xun got up, she accurately threw herself into his arms and controlled the impulse to put her hand on her chest instinctively. He put the raised hand on her head. These days, he has been very skilled in touching her head. "The dishes are ready." The scenery looked at the table and was surprised, "it''s all my favorite food!" She came out of his arms with a smile, ran to the table and sat down. Oshun also sat beside her. As soon as she mentioned chopsticks, she responded and asked, "why do you know what I like to eat?" She has no friends, the only thing that can be regarded as her favorite is aunt Lin, but aunt Lin never tells anything about her. For this difficult question, it''s very simple. He has only two words, "intuition." This is really An irrefutable answer. Xun gazed at the chopsticks for a while and thought about the scenery. Ou Xun''s eyes did not waver at all. He said casually, "there is still a soup that hasn''t come. I''ll go to urge it." He opened the door and went out, unhurried, with a straight back. But the scenery just thinks there is something wrong. She thinks for a long time, but she can''t think of anything. The mobile phone on the table vibrates. The mobile phone belongs to Ou Xun. She takes it up and sees the display on the screen. It''s from Guo Ming. It doesn''t matter if she helps him connect it? After hesitating for a moment, she got through, and before she could say that Ou Xun was not there, Guo Ming over there said urgently: "Ou Xun, lend me your game account number. I''m still typing this book. I killed people in the main city before my number. Suddenly, I was caught in prison by the government." "What size?" Before he realized that the voice was wrong, he subconsciously said, "it''s your self willed number. Your equipment must have passed by quickly Oh, wait, the sound Is it sister-in-law? " The scenery smiles, "it''s your father." She hung up. A few minutes later, the door opened again. Ou Xun came in. He sat down beside the scenery, took her hand and said, "the soup will come soon." When he was close to her, he had to touch some part of her to feel at ease. "Hard work for you." She smiles gently, "let me go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 Like a basin of cold water from Ou Xun''s head, he was like falling into an ice cellar, and his whole body was cold, but subconsciously he grasped her hand, "scenery..." "Shut up!" Scenery gathered smile, took out her hand to stand up, she turned to go. "Scenery!" Ouxun quickly stopped in front of her, hugged her tightly, and said, "don''t go Don''t leave... " Apart from the three words "don''t walk", he never seems to say anything else. The scenery suddenly felt sad, I don''t know whether to him or to himself. She was quietly held by him for a long time. Finally, she pushed him away with a smile, "should I call you ou Xun, or should I ask you to let me go? I should have thought that when I saw you for the first time in the game, you called out my name. You know my real identity. In the game, you hate me so much, but in the real world, you say you like me. Ou Xun, what''s the purpose of your approach to me? " "No, I didn''t mean to approach you." He wanted to reach out and touch her, but she avoided him. His eyes were almost beseeching. This is a kind of easy to make people feel soft in the eyes. She raised her hand and wiped the tears that were about to fall out of the corner of her eyes. "You knew me for a long time, so that day When you handed me the tissue, you saw it was me and left again, because you hated me "I didn''t like you at that time." He tried to defend himself, even when he saw her tears, he would have lost any ability to think. "Yes, you didn''t like me at that time. Who did you like?" The scenery bit the lip, control oneself to want to send out choking voice, "you warn me, don''t mess with the person that shouldn''t be provoked, who is that person again?" Ou Xun could not answer, he used the most humble tone, "scenery, don''t cry, OK?" She raised her hand and knocked off the hand he stretched out to wipe her tears. Even though she was in tears, her eyes and her posture were the most stubborn. "I guess that person is Zhao Xiaolu, right?" Seeing what he wanted to say, she said coldly, "you just need to tell me, is she OK?" He didn''t argue. "I see." The scenery just walked a step, was caught by his wrist. "I can explain, what you want to know, I can tell you, scenery, you believe me..." Ou Xun has never hated himself for not being able to speak. He can only beg her. "You believe me, I''m real I really like it. I like you very much. " Scenery raised a smile, very ironic, "I now know everything, you know that the game of late Yang is me, so you will warn me in the game, threaten me, because you think I bullied Zhao Xiaolu. Now think about it, I can explain the problems I couldn''t think of before. You know what classes I have, you know what I like to eat, I live in Where You know everything I have. You''re so magical It scares me "I know this because I like you, I want to know you," she said "So, what on earth are you coming to me for? To revenge me for Zhao Xiaolu? " All of a sudden, she shivered. She was not sure, but she still thought of the most likely thought, "at that time, all the negative events about me were made by you, right?" Ouxun couldn''t say a word. He didn''t want to cheat her, but he didn''t want to have the consequences if he admitted it. He held her hand in trembling, dark eyes full of persistent pleading, which could make any woman moved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Scenery everything understood, her tears did not stop, but she heard her calm voice, calm, let her also feel afraid, "Ou Xun, let''s break up." Ou Xun forgot to breathe. Her words were like the death sentence for him, which could not be appealed all his life. "Let me go." "Don''t let me hate you more," she said He loosened his grip on her wrist and slowly let go. Scenery opened the door, took a step, she did not resist looking back at him, he stood quietly in place, there is no breath of strangers, but see her back, he had already dim eyes, like the general resurgence of hope, she suddenly felt heartache, a voice told her, believe him once, he really like you, but ¡­¡­ She didn''t want to gamble. Take back her sight, she no longer lingers to leave. Her figure took away his light all over the world. Euxun seemed to fall into a dark bottomless cave, and the air was so cold that his breath was frozen. He put his hand on his chest. It seemed that he could not feel the beat. He felt that he had ushered in death with his own hands. The scenery has returned to her former quiet life. She is worried about her in the summer. Her study life in the last semester of senior three is very nervous. Even if the holiday is not long, she is also a girl who likes playing games very much. But now when there is a holiday, she will run to accompany the scenery, because she has never seen the heartless scenery have such a sad time. Even though the scenery is still the same as before, aunt Lin and summer both know that there is a very important thing hidden in her heart, because the scenery is in a daze for more and more time, and once she is in a daze, it seems that she is going to disappear suddenly. In summer, I always want to say something to arouse interest in scenery. Most of the time, scenery is not interested. In addition to mentioning your emotional life in summer, scenery will pay special attention to it. "Elder sister, a shot in the wind and dust That''s my husband in the game. Today he said he would run with me. Do you want me to agree "Does he know how old you are?" Feng said "Yes." Summer scratched his head, "but he said he could wait until I was an adult to have a formal relationship with me." "He farts!" The scenery is rare, the indecent burst a vulgar sentence, "how long do you want to be an adult? He''s good at calculating "He said he could teach me to do my homework." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Feng poked her finger at the forehead of summer, "then you might as well find a tutor." "He said he was free." "Is this money in our family?" "In fact I just think he''s good. I refused to show up with him several times. He didn''t treat me coldly or go to other women. Besides And I didn''t have the heart to refuse his request to meet this time "You promised to meet him!" "Well, but I''m a little afraid to go alone, so sister, can you..." Poor fingers in summer. The scenery sighs, "do you really like him so much?" "Well..." Seeing the scenery, he suddenly got up and went to the study. In the summer, he asked, "what are you going to do?" "Play games and meet him." In summer, she was stunned for a while, and then immediately followed up happily. The scenery has not touched any electronic products for a long time, even the mobile phone. Although she does not understand why, she can think of playing games today, does it mean that she is in a better mood? Long lost Luodu, long lost under the Zhuque tower, scenery did not miss the scenery in the game, she directly sent a secret chat to summer: "let the wind dust a gun to me to Luodu Zhuque tower." "Sister, wait a minute. He''s not online. I''ll call him!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Taking advantage of the efforts of others, the scenery opens the backpack and looks at so many blue flowers and silver squirrels in the bag. She is ruthless and throws them away one by one. The things thrown out from the backpack in the game will be destroyed. Even though these are precious things, keeping them will be more eye-catching. She has already known that the first time the silver squirrel disappeared, and this time All of a sudden, there are so many more things. He made them. She can''t stop sneering in her heart. She can tamper with the game data at will. He is great, but he still can''t get the love of Bai Yuen in his heart, because he is only a boy. Think of here, the scenery suddenly a little schadenfreude mood, call you before I abuse so miserable, is really one after another! She is still unremitting in throwing things, suddenly received a secret chat: "late Yang goddess, you are online With three exclamation marks, we can see that the other party is very excited. The scenery listened to this unfamiliar and unfamiliar voice, wondering, "are you?" "I''m Zhao Xiaolu! You helped me that day! " She was silent for a moment. "Oh, it''s you." "Hee hee, goddess, where are you? That day you helped me. I haven''t said thank you. After you went offline, I secretly added your friend. Do you mind?" In the game, you can add friends unilaterally, but if that person disagrees, you can only be one-way friends, and you can''t see the other party''s location and other information. She added to add, scenery said mind, what else? To tell you the truth, her feelings for Zhao Xiaolu are very complicated now. However, people really don''t want to hurt her. If Zhao Xiaolu is a green tea whore or something, the scenery can hate her. Of course, Zhao Xiaolu is not such a person, so she is more depressed. To tell you the truth, she has met several mistresses of the Virgin Mary Sue, but no matter which one, she has never let her heart fill, because Zhao Xiaolu''s human setup is an ordinary girl! Zhao Xiaolu is still there waiting for her reply, scenery tangled for a long time, said: "I am under the rosefinch tower in Luodu." Zhao Xiaolu cheerfully answered the voice, said to come right away. Scenery suddenly want to see, Zhao Xiaolu in the end what shining place. Soon, Zhao Xiaolu appeared, her real name is Zhao Xiaolu, but in the game, she is wearing the three words "Zhao Xiaolu", and there is a man beside her, who is always like a luminous body. Scenery turned to leave, Zhao Xiaolu quickly stopped her, "late Yang, I just came, how do you want to go?" Nonsense, because the one standing next to you is silent! Silent sneer, "are you so afraid to see me?" "It''s not fear, it''s not want!" Scenery subconsciously received the conversation, the tone is not friendly. "Yes, you are afraid of heaven and earth. How can you be afraid of me?" "You know, you can be regarded as the leader of the first group. I am a loner. I''m not afraid of you. I just don''t want to cause trouble." "Summer The goddess of late Yang is so proud that she deserves her reputation. " He laughs. She also hypocritical smile, "where where where, I still can''t compare with you." Zhao Xiaolu looks at them. You can''t feel your head. She likes to speak sarcastically. She knows that, but she has never seen Shen Wuyan use that kind of language at the same time It can be described as unwilling, in short, the feeling is strange, as if they know the same. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 They know each other, of course. At that time, the name of Shen Yang''s game was called "Shen Yan Shang", which was called "Shen Yan Shang", since it was called "Shen Yan Shang", and it was called "Wu Yan Shang" Scenery is a game for Shen Buyan to play, but she has never taken the initiative to hook up with Shen Buyan in the game, and Shen Buyan also knows that wanyang, a famous local tycoon player, is scenery, but he has not taken the initiative to find her. Although both of them knew each other''s existence, they didn''t say a word in the game before the biluohua event in the poisonous fog forest that day. It''s a weird way to get along. The scenery originally only wanted to get along with Zhao Xiaolu alone for a while, to find out what she could not compare with her. But now there is a silence. She doesn''t want to stay for a moment. "Zhao Xiaolu, if you have anything to say, I''ll go." "Evening sun!" Zhao Xiaolu said in a hurry: "don''t go in a hurry Wait a minute. " The scenery realized something was wrong. "Why should I wait?" Even Shen Buyan is puzzled and looks at Zhao Xiaolu. Zhao Xiaolu hesitated for a long time, "didn''t my friend kill you because of misunderstanding that day? So So I asked him to come with me to apologize, but But he hasn''t been here for a long time. Don''t be angry at wanyang. He must have delayed something for a while. He is not a bad person. He will apologize to you! " "It doesn''t matter to me if he says no apology." The scenery bit the lip to finish this sentence, then felt that if there was no line of sight tightly locked her, she looked around, but there was no one, her heart suddenly came to anger, "stealth, hiding next to peeping is fun? I said we don''t matter now, you don''t secretly follow me! Let me do it, do you know it makes me feel sick! " No one answered her in the air. Shen Buyan thought of something, but Zhao Xiaolu naively thought that the misunderstanding made the scenery still angry, "wanyang..." Zhao Xiaolu wanted to say something for letting me go, but a sudden voice interrupted her. "Who''s calling for me to do it!" FengChen shot and summer came out of the hole of time and space. He said carelessly, "what''s the matter with my brother?" "Sister!" Summer break away from the wind and dust, holding her hand, ran to the side of the scenery. Wind dust a gun some grievances, his daughter-in-law every time has a sister, just forget the husband, but he turned around to see Shen speechless also take into account the aggrieved, holding the gun pointed at him, "Shen Wuyan!" "It turned out to be the leader of the black clothes gang." Different from the excitement of a shot of wind dust, he was silent and calm. "You don''t show up in the usual gang war. It''s hard to meet you today. It''s hard to say you don''t fight." "Boss, let''s help you!" I do not know which corner suddenly jumped out of a group of people, talking about potatoes and pineapples. A bucket of ginger mountain and Qianshan Mountain are lonely, and there are a group of people in black behind them, no more than many. Except for the disappearing wayward, all the people are there. FengChen shot a Leng, "Why are you all here?" Jiang Shan said, "we heard Qianshan say that you are going to be tested by your sister-in-law today, so I want to help you." "Ginger mountain, you fart! It''s you who said you want to follow me to see the joke Qianshan almost smashed his crossbow. Jiang Shan looks at Qianshan like an idiot. FengChen really wanted to change the direction of the spear in his hand and pointed to it, "you guys, it''s not too big to watch the excitement!" It''s a shame to have these gang members! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 Shen not Yan a smile, "help war, more than people?" He raised his hand and threw out a piece of Rune paper. The paper turned into an arrow and flew into the air. Finally, it turned into a fireworks. The fireworks in the daytime were inconspicuous, but this was a call order between the gangs. It was the so-called cloud piercing arrow that thousands of troops came to meet each other. Zhao Xiaolu is also a member of the fan Yin Pavilion, so she has a system sound in her mind: the leader of your gang has initiated a guild gathering order in Luodu. Please go to Luodu as soon as possible. For a while, with the appearance of the space-time hole, dozens of chivalrous men and women with flowing clothes came to the Zhuque pagoda. They were all full of immortality. Compared with them, the black group of people in the black clothes Gang looked like local ruffians. Summer pull scenery quietly away from the wind and dust a gun, she whispered in the wind ear: "shame." "A little bit." Scenery agreed, and she asked: "do the black clothes gang and the miyin pavilion have a feud?" "FengChen said that it was because he received a list of murders. The man was a deputy leader of the miyin Pavilion. Later, the deputy leader was killed. However, he wanted to kill him every day, but he was not the opponent of FengChen. FengChen was annoyed with him. He killed the defiant deputy leader several times in the main city. FengChen was also shut down because he killed people in the main city A day''s prison. " "So it turned into a gang war in the end?" "Yes." Summer nodded, "Mi Yin Pavilion and the black clothes Gang, one is a big gang that everyone wants to join, and the other is a killer gang that everyone despises. They have been fighting for nearly a month because of this." It''s hard to say that, although the miyin Pavilion is recognized as the largest group in the whole service, they have no advantage in fighting against the black clothes Gang, because the people of the black clothes gang will become invisible when they can''t fight. When their skills slow down, they will suddenly appear and give you a knife when the enemy is relaxed. This shameless way of fighting is not to mention disgusting people. The two sides looked at each other for a while, without any indication, they took out their weapons to fight with each other. The scenery and summer did not belong to any Gang, so the war did not affect them. Scenery asked summer: "you don''t go to help?" "What am I going to help? It''s their gang business." When Xia Tiangang finished, he saw the wind dust who had been fighting alone and Shen Wuyan. Suddenly, a Zhao Xiaolu was smashing the treatment skills to Shen Wuyan. "Ah, what''s the matter with that woman? She was singled out for what to do! " In summer, she pulled out the whip from her waist and rushed to the past with a magic light step, which was to whip Zhao Xiaolu fiercely. Zhao Xiaolu was not a combat type person at all. Under the whip in summer, it was difficult for her to save her life, let alone go to milking Shen. Now she can be alone, really only scenery is left. She holds her arms and looks at all kinds of cool skills ahead one by one. Those innocent people saw the fierce gang war and ran away long ago. She said casually: "she will be killed by summer. Don''t you go to save her?" There was only the sound of swords in the air, and no one answered her. "Your sweetheart is beaten, you don''t help, your good brother is fighting with others, you don''t help, you''re cruel enough." As soon as the scenery is finished, he can see that Shen Shiyan in the battle group takes off the piano behind his back. The sound of his zither sounds like a tidal wave attacking people. Some of the people who are attacked by this group attack skill have lost their weapons. I don''t know whose sword is flying. The scenery is quick to react and evade. But what she didn''t expect was that she had just stood still, and another knife hit her. Now, she had no time to hide. Just as the knife came, a man suddenly embraced the scenery from behind. The man held her waist in one hand, and struck the flying knife with a sword in the other hand. The scenery only felt a flash of sparks between swords and swords. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 The man behind the scene is very tight, tight enough to make people wonder whether he is planning to imprison her for a lifetime and not let her go. Even if not looking back, the scenery also knows who he is, silent for a long time, she said calmly: "let me go." After a few seconds, he slowly let her go, still silent. The scenery turns around and sees his face. His expression is very quiet. He doesn''t want to see himself. He knows that she doesn''t want to see himself, so he tries to disguise himself as a nonexistent person. If he used to have a breath of death on his body, now he has completely turned himself into a dead man A dead man without sound or presence. The scenery was full of sarcastic words, but suddenly I couldn''t say it. After a long time, he asked softly: "these days, do you have a good breakfast..." With such a sentence, she had the impulse to cry. For a month, she chose to stay away from both computers and mobile phones. She knew that as long as he could control anything through the Internet, she chose to draw and read books every day instead of playing mobile phones and games. She had thought about what he would say next time she met, but she only did not think that he would say such a word. "Ou Xun..." Scenery only has time to speak these two words, a Qin sound swept across the sky splitting momentum hit. Ou Xun took her hand and stepped back to avoid it. She was in a trance and looked at Shen Buyan. Shen''s eyes were on ou Xun''s body. She understood that the music was not aimed at her, but at ouxun. Oshun stroked her cheek and whispered, "I''ll be back soon." When the last word fell, his figure was like lightning. He appeared at Shen Buyan''s side at a speed that could not be detected by the naked eye. Shen''s response was very quick. He played a piano sound and set up a barrier for himself. However, ouxun''s sword broke the transparent barrier with incomparable strength. When the sword was about to fall on Shen''s body, Shen Shiyan whirled away with the Qin in his arms. FengChen must have gone to help his brother, but as soon as he took a step there, he was forced to step back. The man with a knife said coldly: "FengChen, your opponent is me." "Oh, I said big brother, you can''t beat me again!" FengChen didn''t understand it. Didn''t he just kill the man who was called no language once? Why does this guy have to come back? However, he was still enthusiastic. Don''t language persistent way: "recently I have looked for the person to compete, practices the skill diligently, this time I can certainly win you!" Words fall, he took a knife and FengChen shot together. You come and go. The corpses lie down one by one, and choose to resurrect one by one. They fly from the revival camp to continue to fight. Looking at the scene in front of her, the scenery suddenly gets agitated. She wanted to go offline and disappear, but at the thought of what ou Xun said to her just now, she gave up the idea. Ou Xun and Shen Buyan are swordsmen and Qin players. They are very close to each other. Take a look at Zhao Xiaolu on the other side. She is about to be killed in summer. However, the two men did not notice Zhao Xiaolu. The scenery suddenly had a vengeful idea. She flew up and landed beside Zhao Xiaolu, catching the whip of summer. Summer calls: "elder sister "Evening sun!" Different from summer, Zhao Xiaolu is very happy with the appearance of the scenery. Scenery looked at Zhao Xiaolu''s innocent smile. She had a rare sense of guilt. She had a bewitching smile on her face. "Zhao Xiaolu, do you want to stop this war?" "Yes Zhao Xiaolu nods desperately. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 "That''s good." Scenery touched Zhao Xiaolu''s head, "if you cooperate with me, I can make them stop this war." "Sister! How can you touch her head? " Summer weather to be crazy, clearly she is her sister! What is this woman named Zhao Xiaolu! Zhao Xiaolu casually glanced at the summer. She was looking forward to holding the hand of the scenery and asked, "wanyang, how can I cooperate with you?" The scenery heart sends out an exclamation, she is really naive, too lovely, after the sigh, she raised her hand and put a dagger against Zhao Xiaolu''s neck. Zhao Xiaolu was scared at first, but at the thought of what the scenery just said to cooperate, she calmed down again. And the whole process of looking at the summer, I don''t know why. At this time, the two waves of people who were fighting fiercely suddenly heard a sentence: "the hostages are in my hands, you all give me stop!" Hostages? These two words sound very powerful, so everyone unconsciously stopped and put their eyes on the scenery standing in the middle of the crowd. Shen Buyan and Ou Xun looked at each other, and they also looked at the scenery. "Hey, hey, hey..." Fengjing grabs Zhao Xiaolu and laughs insidiously, "no matter it''s the fan Yin pavilion or the black clothes Gang, you can listen to me. Now the hostages are in my hands. If you continue to fight, I will tear up the tickets." "Don''t tear the ticket!" Potato stood up, nervous. Pineapple also nervous way: "goddess, calm down! If you have any request, you may say so! " FengChen shot a blank, "what are you two doing?" "What do you do! Leader, there are hostages in the hands of the goddess Potatoes howl. How can pineapple say in such a heartless tone: "there is a life in the goddess''s hand, but you haven''t seen it, leader?" The masses of the black clothes Gang instantly put their indifferent sight on the body of FengChen. FengChen shot his heart empty and asked, "you and Zhao Xiaolu Is it familiar? " Potato: "not ripe." Pineapple: No Jiang Shan: "no impression." Qianshan: "never heard of it." ¡­¡­ "How excited are you?" FengChen shot a gun and scolded, "besides, this is a game, a game, comrades, dead can be resurrected!" Potato and pineapple bite ear, "the leader really has no sense of humor." "He just has a little brain." Pineapple dislikes. FengChen almost spits out a mouthful of old blood! The people of the black clothes Gang have always been out of tune, and letting me go is like a stream of clean water. Even if he is on the side of the black clothes Gang, he also seems to have a breath to separate himself from that silly atmosphere. To put it bluntly, he can''t integrate into the group, so he is called "let me go". In fact, by now, Shen Buyan can also guess what renyixing''s real identity is, but now he doesn''t pay too much attention to renyixing, but he focuses on the scenery. He asks, "what do you want to do?" "Guess what I''m going to do when I catch her and put a dagger around her neck?" She looked at Ou Xun with the rest of her light, trying to see a little expression on his face, but it was a pity that Ou Xun had not changed his expression from the beginning to the end. He just looked at her quietly with his silent eyes. Shen Buyan takes back the piano and carries it on his back. There seems to be a trace of helplessness in his tone, "what do you want to play?" "Play with your sister!" Scenery can''t stand his way of asking children, which makes her feel uncomfortable. When people in the fan Yin Pavilion thought that their leader would be angry, they said, "I don''t have a sister." Some people are scared out of their weapons. You don''t have to answer this question. Just pick up the weapon and kill her! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 Scenery quietly poked Zhao Xiaolu''s back with her finger, indicating that she would say something. Zhao Xiaolu quickly realized that she said pitifully, "master, I''m so scared. Help me." Shen Buyan: "it''s just Isn''t it just a game? It''s really on! Shen Buyan suddenly felt that he was not the head of the kindergarten. "If you want me to release the hostages, I''ll let her go if you stop fighting." At that moment, the scenery felt the light shining on his head, and there were four big words floating across: Ambassador for peace. FengChen glanced at his eyes and let me go. Seeing that he had no reaction, he said coolly: "what you kidnapped is a silent apprentice. You can''t call me a truce." "Well?" Summer stares past. "Yes!" FengChen stood upright with a gun, "I agree with what my sister-in-law says!" The scenery laughs: "that is good, you two help''s leader, on behalf of two help swear." Speechless stood up and said to Shen Buyan, "guild leader, you can''t stop fighting!" He hasn''t killed FengChen for revenge! Shen not Yan just looked at him, did not language fear of shaking, dare not say anything. "I swear." Shen Buyan said faintly: "stop fighting with the black clothes gang." Well, the well-known Shen speechless all opened his mouth. There was no reason why FengChen would not agree. He turned his lips and said, "I also swear..." But before she finished, the scenery was dark. When she opened her eyes again, it was not the scene in the game, but the closed game cabin. She came out of the game cabin. The other side of the summer also came out, she thought for a moment, "sister, it seems that the power is off." The scenery is silent. It is said that after the "ambassador for peace" wanyang accidentally went offline, the two gangs fought again that day, and the final result was still no victory or defeat. Since the other side of the game, the scenery has not seen Ou Xun for half a month. She even asked for sick leave to avoid him. One day on the weekend, she had to accompany summer out, because the summer was going to meet with FengChen. The wind and dust let summer say a place, summer about a painting exhibition, because it happens that her high school art teacher has a painting exhibition to hold, and she has always admired this teacher. Fengjing thought that the meeting with Ou Xun was inevitable. She could guess that Guo Ming was the first shot of FengChen, but she didn''t guess that ouxun didn''t come. Guo Ming''s sister is surprised to know that scenery is summer. To tell the truth, he thought that scenery was a lady who was as hard to serve as the rumor. However, when he got to know him, he felt that there was nothing wrong with this girl except her arrogance. Besides, Aojiao is also a cute girl these days. Ouxun never said that he broke up with Fengguang, but although Guo Ming was very careless, he was not so stupid that he could not see anything. From his performance in these days, he knew that something must have happened between them. Seeing the sight of the scenery everywhere, Guo Ming knew what she was looking at. He said, "ouxun is not well. He didn''t come." "Who is euxun?" Summer holding the milk tea that Guo Ming bought her, she asked curiously. Well How can his daughter-in-law be so lovely, but the scenery is still there. Guo Ming has no guts to move his hands. He can only reply politely: "Ou Xun is my classmate and roommate." "Who, who asked you about euxun?" When the scenery is dead and the duck''s mouth is stiff, you can see that Guo Ming has a look of unspeakable concealment. She asks with uncertainty, "is ouxun really sick?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 "Well, I''m sick." "It''s just It''s just a common cold. " The scenery intuition told her that something was wrong, but as if afraid of her questioning, Guo Ming immediately started to look at the paintings on the wall in summer. Even if he didn''t know the painting at all, the scenery followed them silently, and his heart could not be put down. Suddenly, a cry of summer came from the front, "isn''t this painting my sister''s?" "What?" Guo Ming was surprised. "The signature on it is Zhen Xiaoren." "Zhen Xiaoren is my teacher! My sister gave me this painting. He borrowed it from me some time ago The scenery came out of her mind. When she saw the painting named "growth" hanging on the wall, she was stunned for a moment. This picture of big trees in the moonlight was given to summer not long ago, but the name of Zhen Xiaoren was covered on the lower right corner of the painting. Because of the sound of summer, many people who came to see the painting gathered. They kept talking. The scenery didn''t listen to one, and then a middle-aged man in a suit rushed to come. When I saw him in summer, he asked, "Mr. Zhen, this painting is clearly my sister''s. why do you write your own name?" "It''s summer. What are you talking about?" Zhen Xiaoren said with a kind smile: "today is the day for me to hold an art exhibition. It''s very important for me. You can''t say that to me because I once punished you for copying homework?" "I''m not talking nonsense." Zhen Xiaoren continued: "you said it was your sister So this is it He looked at the scenery. "It''s not good for people who don''t have certain qualifications for the use of color and line processing. In summer, if you bring a young girl like this to come here, you''ll wronged the teacher. Is it too simple to think about it?" "You Summer said, however, she was anxious to cry. Guo mingchong grabs Zhen Xiaoren''s collar. "What do you say? Ah? My family won''t do wrong in summer As soon as he finished yelling, he was pulled away by the security guard. Zhen Xiaoren said to the onlookers, "I''m sorry, I told you to watch jokes. Summer is my student. Because I punished her at school, the little girl is not reconciled. It''s just a child''s farce. Don''t blame me." Zhen Xiaoren is a gentle and kind-hearted elder. Summer is more and more set off as a little girl who makes trouble without any reason. The voice of discussion is more than one wave, and they all blame summer. Summer finally can''t help crying. She has been well protected by her parents and scenery. She has never been wronged, "I didn''t lie. This painting was originally painted by my sister! It was he who saw the pictures I took in my photos and said that I would lend them to him if he wanted to enjoy my sister''s paintings well! " She cried so much that Guo Mingying''s heart would be broken. Guo Mingyi broke away from the security guard and comforted her with all her strength, "good summer, don''t cry, don''t cry." "Security, please go out." "Wait a minute." At this time, the scenery, which has not made a sound, suddenly opens her mouth. She smiles brightly and brightly. "If you want to know who the original author of this painting is, it''s very simple. Just draw it again." "Little girl, I have a lot of things to do. I don''t have time to play around with you." Zhen Xiaoren said calmly. "So you dare not draw." "It''s OK for you to regard my neglect of you as a dare." Her skin smile flesh does not smile, "ha ha, Zhen teacher is really a good teacher, in this case, then I acquiesce that you are to admit defeat." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 Taking advantage of people''s inattention, the scenery took down the painting hanging on the wall. Her action was so fast that many people were in a state of gaping when she tore the painting. "You! What are you doing? " Zhen Xiaoren shows an old man who has been hurt incisively and vividly. Even a good teacher will lose his temper, so he points to the scenery and says, "you You must apologize to me! " "Sorry? You might as well dream about it. " "Even if you are a junior, but you have to pay for your behavior, I will sue you!" "I''ll wait." Scenery a pair of beautiful eyes with noble laziness, "remember, my name is Xia scenery, is the Xia family group''s eldest lady, you have the ability to ruin, then you come to sue me, I will accompany you at any time." Xiashi group Zhen Xiaoren is surprised. He is only a teacher of fine arts, not a head teacher. Therefore, he does not know the family background of each student. Therefore, he does not know that summer belongs to the Xia family, nor does he know that the painting he stole is the daughter of Xia''s group. All of a sudden, everyone''s voice suddenly stopped, although thinking of the Xia family miss lawlessness, but no one would want to offend the Xia family. "Summer, gone." The scenery is like a gangster boss shouting. After spending a long time in Guo Ming''s arms in the summer, he responded. No one dares to stop them. Before they left, they seemed to think of something. The scenery threw the painting away and said to Zhen Xiaoren with a smile: "by the way, the theme of this painting is not growth. The title I chose for it is to go to his mother''s white moon." She turned around with a graceful back. "My sister is so handsome!" In summer, holding his face, he left Guo Ming to keep up with the scenery. At the end of the day, Guo Ming sighed that he had no place in his heart in the summer. He called and said, "you can see what just happened." There''s only one word that says, "well." "I know you are a capable person, but this time I just want to say that we must not let go of Zhen Xiaoren." "Well." The next day, social news coverage of a matter, a college art teacher took advantage of his position, molested female students, and repeatedly used the students'' paintings to write their own names to participate in the awards. The school dismissed him and was being investigated by the police for indecency. When Fengjing heard the news from her mouth in summer, she didn''t feel surprised. She was able to manipulate public opinion at will. Among the people she knew, except for ouxun, she didn''t think about him. She kept herself in her room, her mind was blank, and she didn''t know what to think. Summer saw her ticket on the desk in the summer, can''t help shouting, "sister! You''re going abroad! " "Well." Scenery sitting on the bed turning a book, there is no spirit of the voice, in fact, this book has not turned a page for a long time. In summer, she yelled and yelled for a long time. Seeing the scenery, she always answered perfunctorily. She walked out of the room angrily and got through to Guo Ming''s phone. She wanted to lose her temper. Guo Mingyi over there saw the phone call from his little daughter-in-law, and immediately got through happily, "Hello, summer, do you miss me?" "Miss you, big head! Xiaoguozi, my sister is going abroad! She doesn''t want me! " "What!!" Guo Ming to a tenor, ignore is still answering the phone, ran to knock on the door of Ou Xun, "Ou Xun! Your girlfriend is running away! She''s going abroad! Not coming back! " There was no light in the dark room. Sitting in the corner, the bloodstain on his arm changed from old to new. After hearing the sound outside, the knife in his other hand did not hold firmly and fell down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 On this day of the weekend, people came and went in the airport. The scenery dragged her suitcase to find a seat and sat down. She had to wait half an hour for the flight she wanted to take. She didn''t tell her about going abroad in summer. She was angry and refused to see her off. She shrugged her shoulders indifferent to the scenery. She usually dotes on summer. She sat also bored, just took out the mobile phone to look at the time, next to a low voice, "Miss Xia." Shen Buyan put down his magazine and picked his eyebrows quite unexpectedly. The scenery was silent for a while, and the corner of his mouth smoked, "Why are you here?" "On business." Shen Shiyan saw the ticket in her hand, "how, you also want to go to Holland?" Shen Buyan is a real workaholic. Although he is in a high position, he likes to do everything by himself. This is because he is strict and can not tolerate any mistakes. Of course, it is only limited to those big businesses. Otherwise, people will not have time to play games to seduce Zhao Xiaolu? "I heard that the flowers in Holland are blooming well. I want to see them." Scenery is the truth. Shen Shiyan said with a smile: "it seems that after breaking the engagement with me, Miss Xia is completely ready to relax. Like me, I''m not as relaxed as Miss Xia. After all, after the press conference that day, I was called a lot of bad lovers and heartless men." "Blame me?" Scenery smile heartless, "originally is you want to repent, I also agreed to repent, I did not seem to do anything against the agreement?" "It''s just that it seems unfair that you like other people, don''t you?" Thinking of Ou Xun, the scenery pretended to be relaxed, with a stiff smile on her face, "did I hear you correctly? Mr. Shen, who did not know how many people let the company go bankrupt, actually said the word "fairness?" Shen Shiyan just laughed at her sarcasm and then said, "you broke up with him." ¡°¡­¡­ What''s your business? " "Sure enough, the expression on your face is always easy to guess." Shen Shiyan turned a blind eye to her alert look. Instead, he said casually, "I checked him. Except for his identity and address, nothing else can be found out. This man is a dangerous person." "No matter how dangerous he is, he will not hurt me." "Oh? Why did you break up with him The scenery is silent. "Tut, you see, every time you don''t want to talk, you will turn your head to one side, say nothing, and like cold treatment." Shen Shiyan shakes his head helplessly. The scenery cold way: "don''t say, you know me very well, you have the time to think how to chase Zhao Xiaolu to the hand." "Xiao Lu..." Shen Buyan potential in the eyes of must slowly emerge, "she will be mine sooner or later." "Oh, Mr. Shen is so confident." "Summer scenery." Shen Shiyan suddenly called her name, "do you know what I felt when I first saw you?" At that time, she was still very young, scenery turned her mouth, "I don''t want to know." "What I thought at that time was that this little doll was so cute that it was more lovely than the doll held by girls in the class." As if he had not heard her negation, he said to himself, "I wish I had such a lovely sister." The scenery was relieved. Shen Shiyan knew what she was thinking at first sight, and then sneered, "you don''t think I''m going to say I fell in love with you at first sight? Xia Fengjing, you were only four years old at that time, but I was seventeen. Do you think that as a normal person, you will be attracted to a young girl? " ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Author PS: you can guess what means ouxun will use to bring the scenery back, and think about the content that needs to be improved tomorrow Baa ha ha, my body and mind are happy! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 Being guessed what the center thought, the scenery was a little embarrassed, she cleared her throat, "who knows you are not normal?" "You''re not normal if you think that way." Shen Shiyan looked at her eyes as if he were looking at a person with abnormal brain. "When I saw you for the first time, I admit that you are easy to arouse the love of others. However, just because of that face, your personality is still in a terrible mess." "Hello! Shen Buyan, you are going to damage me today, aren''t you? " "What''s exciting? I said, calm down in everything, so that you are the most appropriate lady." The scenery glared at him. "Now I think about it, and suddenly I feel childish." The smile in Shen Buyan''s eyes was a little real, "I hate you, just because you carry the identity of my fiancee. Now you are not my fiancee. Although I still hate you, the degree is not so deep." "Oh, should I be happy?" Shen Shiyan regards her as a shackle given to him by his father. Now that the engagement is released, he is not happy that he has finally defeated his father. Instead, he feels a lot more disappointed, and maybe he is worried about his gains and losses. Scenery and personality is not good, bad temper, the only one can be called good, is her face, but Shen Shiyan has to admit, it is such a summer scenery is very attractive, he used to avoid her, think she is nothing, now he can not deny that she is really dazzling. However, she is no longer infatuated with him, and he has Zhao Xiaolu. It''s not that I fell in love with the scenery all of a sudden. It''s just inexplicable that when I was in the dead of night, I couldn''t help thinking that if he could abandon his anger and get along with her a long time ago, he would have a different result. Regret it? No, Shen Shiyan never regrets. He just sighs for himself. He always knows what he wants. Now, what he wants most is Zhao Xiaolu. Although he always calls her a silly woman, he will feel much softer every time he thinks of her. The scenery saw him suddenly immersed in his own thoughts, just as she thought whether to call his attention back, he himself came out of the self world. "Summer scenery, maybe we can coexist peacefully." "Ah?" She suspected that she had heard wrong. Shen Buyan raised the corner of his lips, and there was a sense of relief in his smile, "maybe, you are not so annoying." Fengjing feels that the Shen Buyan she saw may be fake. At this time, it''s time to get on the plane. She looks at Shen Buyan inexplicably. She gives him a sick one and drags the suitcase. Shen doesn''t smile and follows her. However, the crowd suddenly becomes agitated. Many people watched the pictures in their mobile phones and kept making noises of surprise, including those who were still checking tickets at security checkpoints. They also looked at the LED display in the airport, and even the female voice that was still broadcasting the flight was about to take off disappeared. A cold voice echoed in the airport, "scenery." The scenery steps a meal, this sound she is familiar with can''t be familiar with any more, raised her head, to see the screen in that picture, her body completely rigid. Ou Xun''s face is as silent as ever. He holds a knife in his hand. In the dark background, it seems that he sends out a cold light, but his eyes are very gentle. It seems that through the screen, he is looking at the most important treasure in his life. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Author PS: hematemesis plus more! You don''t want to send blades! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 "Scenery, my life, is up to you." Ou Xun''s tone was very calm. If he didn''t see a knife in his hand, everyone would think that it was just a very ordinary sentence. However, this is not common. Finally, his hand still moved. The sharp knife scratched on his wrist. When it was just cut, there was only a bloodstain. Soon, the bright red liquid slowly flowed out of the wound. Through the screen, it seemed that you could hear the sound of "tick tick tick tick". The scenery covered his mouth, opened his eyes and trembled. The screen is black for a second, and the flight information is broadcast on the LED again. The discussion voice suddenly rises, "it''s so terrible. Is that the advertisement for a knife just now?" "Your home ad will appear on everyone''s mobile phones at the same time?" "My God! It turns out that not only the airport, but also the whole LED display screen of a city "Yes, I''ve been on a hot search." ¡­¡­ Shen Shiyan frowned, "summer scenery, are you ok?" After being scared, the scenery quickly regained her mind. She left her suitcase and just ran out. Shen Shiyan grabbed her hand. She yelled, "let me go! I''m going to find him! " "Do you believe the picture just now is true?" "Whether it''s true or not, I''ll go to him!" She struggled to get rid of his hand. "Calm down." Shen Buyan took a deep breath. "Where is he? I''ll drive you there." Guo Ming has never been so sad. Ou Xun locked himself in his room. In fact, since the day of the news conference held by the scenery and Shen Shiyan, he has kept himself in the room for more than a month. Ou Xun''s character is lonely and gloomy, and he often stays in the room. Guo Ming knows about it, but he is also sensitive to it. This time, it is not simple, but No matter what he asked, ozun would not answer him. Later, Guo Ming also guessed that there must be a contradiction between the scenery and Ou Xun, otherwise Ou Xun could not have locked himself in his room for so many days. This is something that has never happened before. What is the character of Ou Xun? He knows that even if he can''t see the person he wants, he will try to see her, such as through all the surveillance cameras in a city Mobile phones, computers Genius is lonely, and Guo Ming has known for a long time what kind of powerful ability ouxun has. Guo Ming thought that the most possible thing that Ou Xun did was to peep at the scenery every day. One day, he would like to turn it on. Just now his computer suddenly broadcast a picture. His first reaction was to smash the door and call the police. Ouxun didn''t make any sound, but he received a short message. "Don''t stop me, or you will accelerate my death." Guo Ming almost cried out. He was angry and anxious. So he opened the door and kept waiting. When he saw the scenery, he seemed to see the Savior. "Ouxun is in there!" After listening to Guo Ming''s words, Fengjing ran straight to the closed door. Different from the anxiety of scenery, Shen Buyan stood at the door and did not intend to enter this apartment. "Eugene, I''m coming!" The scenery clapped at the door, "I''ve come to see you!" Through a door, she heard a movement in the room, like the sound of some heavy objects falling down. The sound was loud, which made her heart tug hard. After a while, the door opened slowly. He also appeared in front of her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 Ouxun has lost a lot of weight. In the past, the scenery thought that he was very thin. Now he felt that he was weak and could fall down at any time. On his left wrist, his hand was dripping with blood, and his white shirt was also stained with blood. Under the white background, it was startling red. "Scenery, you have come to see me." He looked at the scenery with a gentle smile on his pale face, and then he fell forward. The scenery immediately hugged him, he did not lose consciousness, just because of blood loss too much, stand unsteadily just, he raised the bracelet to embrace her petite body, contentedly issued a laugh, "you finally come to see me." It''s like a kid who gets his favorite toy. She looked up, tears in her eyes, choked and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital." He shook his head. "I want to hold you again." He raised his hand and touched her cheek, but he suddenly found that his hand was still bleeding, and the blood was also stained on her face. He was worried and wiped her face with another clean hand, "scenery, I''m sorry, I dirty you." "Stop it!" The scenery finally cried out. She took his hand and said in a pleading tone, "shall we go to the hospital? Otherwise, I''ll keep crying for you He kisses her tears. "Don''t cry, I''ll go to the hospital." This sentence seems to be like an imperial edict. After a long time as a background, Guo Ming can''t help it any more. He takes out the towel he has already prepared, binds his wound, and helps him out with the scenery. In the moment of passing by, Shen Buyan, who is staying at the door, sees ouxun''s eyes focused on the scenery. What kind of look is that? Tenderness and tenderness can make people feel how much he loves that girl at a glance, but under the mask of tenderness, it is the paranoia that even in hell, we should pull her to suffer in hell together. Shen Buyan''s hair suddenly creeps. He thought he was a persistent person, but he didn''t think that ouxun''s obsession would be more terrible. He couldn''t help thinking, if the scenery didn''t come today, would Ou Xun really die? He was doomed to no answer. The doctor said that he had seen people commit suicide by cutting their wrists, but they had never seen anyone commit suicide by cutting their wrists so hard. It was not like suicide, but rather self mutilation. Even in stitching, ouxun also had to hold the hand of scenery and forbid her to leave. When sewing, she didn''t cry out for pain, but the scenery couldn''t stop tears. She comforted her: "don''t cry, I don''t hurt." The scenery cries more fiercely after hearing his words. The doctor said it was probably the most wonderful patient and family member he had seen in his career. This time, Guo Ming decided not to use the electric light. He chose to go out and buy food for ou Xun. In the ward, there was only Ou Xun sitting in the hospital bed and still in tears. "You are very good. You use your life to force me to come back. Do you think your life is worthless?" "Because I don''t have any other capital to bring you back." Oshun handed her a tissue with his good hand. "If I don''t come back!" "You will come back." "Where are you confident?" Throwing away the wet tissue, she took another one from him. His eyes slightly curved, "because the scenery is very good." Even if it''s someone she doesn''t know, as long as it appears in front of her, she will choose to save it if she can. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 The scenery glared at him with his eyes full of water mist, "I''m not good, I''m a bad woman! I hate threats. You threaten me with your own life. I should hate it However, I still can''t help coming back... " "I''m glad you''re back." Look, he still has a place in her heart. Ou Xun picked up a paper towel to wipe her tears, but the scenery suddenly seized his hand, she used a lot of strength, but for ou Xun, a man, even if she used more strength, she felt it was not painful. "Ouxun, tell me, what''s the matter with these scars on your hands?" On his arm, except for the wound wrapped in gauze, other places had large and small scratches, at least a dozen, on both arms. There were new wounds just scarred, and some old ones only left such a shallow mark. The scenery had guessed something, but she didn''t want to believe it. He took her hand in turn, stuck it on his face, and sighed, "every day, I want to meet you like this, but you don''t want to see me. I''m afraid you will hate me more. So, I think of a good way, pain can let me temporarily reduce my desire for you." "You Crazy man... " "But before I met you, I was normal." "I love who I am when I meet you," he said, with an almost eerie sense of happiness The scenery should think him terrible, but She didn''t feel any fear. On the contrary, she wanted to hold him well. So she did, carefully avoiding his injured hand. She threw herself into his arms and buried her head in his chest. She choked, "ouxun, you crazy man." Oshun put his chin on her head and gently stroked her back. How did you get through those days? Ouxun still remembers vividly that he had hundreds of ways to peep at her, but he could not touch her. It was like the most delicious cake in front of him, but he couldn''t move a mouthful. This made him crazy and the pain could distract people''s attention. So he tried this method. Although the effect was very small, it could be alleviated a little He also felt that self mutilation was a good way to capture her and imprison her. He believed that the effect of the idea of alleviating the prison scenery was not obvious because he was too light. So slowly, the wound he made on himself became more and more serious. This time, however, the wrist injury was the most serious. "Don''t hurt yourself any more," the scenery said in a dull voice "Will you still choose to go abroad?" Ouxun did not rush to agree, but asked the question he was most afraid of. He was afraid that she would leave the scope of his control. "Going abroad?" Looking up, I''m just going to visit Holland for two days? You don''t think I''ll come back if I go abroad, do you? " Euxun was silent. The scenery is now in the heart is angry and funny, "you think I''m going to go abroad and not come back, so you''re just going out like this?" He remained silent. "Why are you so stupid, euxun?" She poked him in the forehead with her forefinger. "You''ve made yourself bleed so much and I''ve shed so many tears. I don''t know what to say about you." Ouxun silently recited Guo Ming''s name several times in his heart, and decided to settle accounts with him slowly. Now the more important thing is the person in front of him. He fixed a pair of black eyes on her and said, "will you leave me?" Before the scenery answered, he said nervously, "the things of the past If you still hate me, you can stab me with a knife, just don''t leave again, OK He put his posture to the lowest level. Even though the scenery was hard hearted, she couldn''t refuse. In fact, she was very clear in her heart that no matter the appearance of those posts or the deliberate targeting in the game, he didn''t know himself or like himself at that time. Only when all the things broke out, she held a breath in her heart, and she felt that she was correcting herself Love is enough. "I won''t stab you with a knife, and I won''t allow you to hurt yourself with a knife Let them write off with the blood you shed today. " The scenery says softly, kiss his lip, "Ou Xun, we start afresh." "OK, let''s start again..." Euxun''s fragile look finally came true, as if the dying ghost had a reason to live, and his hand raised her chin and bowed his head to kiss her lips. A blushing, lingering, hot kiss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 A week later, Ou Xun was discharged from the hospital because he played on the LED screens and mobile phones of all the people in a city that day. He was also called to have a cup of tea by the police uncle. Finally, he found out several criminals who had been running away for a long time to make up his guilt. After the matter was solved, the scenery accompanied him out of the police station, "are you really not considering becoming a policeman? I think those police uncles want to keep you for a long time Oshun took her hand and shook her head. "Is it not good to contribute to world peace?" Say this sentence, the scenery was chilly by oneself, she is actually just asking to play. "I hope I can be with you all the time." When a policeman, he had no sense of responsibility and didn''t want to be separated from her for a long time. He kissed her on the forehead, pressed her cheek and said, "scenery, if you are not here, I will make the world more chaotic." So, good you, for those innocent people, also want to stay with me. The scenery looked at him solemnly, "Ou Xun, can you not say such horrible words with such a plain tone?" Oshun blinked innocently. She took him out of the way, holding his arm with a smile, "listen to summer said, yesterday, Guo Ming sent a wrong text message, primary school, he wrote a love letter to his deskmate this matter, do not know originally is to send to who, in short, he sent the wrong, sent to summer, summer is still angry now, you honestly tell me, this thing is not you do?" Ouxun''s mouth slightly raised a curve, he did not answer, just raised his hand to trim her forehead. This casual action makes the soft heart of the scenery become a pool of water, and the casual intimacy is the most provocative. She grabs his hand, and the wrist is also bound with gauze. Her heart aches and reaches out to hold him tightly. "Ou Xun, I didn''t want to go Even if I said I wanted to break up with you that day, it was also because I was so angry that I wanted to go abroad. Moreover, I bought the ticket to return to China three days later, and I didn''t want to leave. " In fact, she regrets that she doesn''t trust him any more. Maybe she is afraid that her power can''t defeat the female master''s aura all the time. Maybe she is afraid that the plot will break back to the original path. In different worlds, she claims to be the most rational player. But as long as she is a human, how can she really be rational after contact? So after each world line is finished, system Jun will clear her feelings. It was a compulsory removal, and her heart suddenly felt sad. "Ouxun, promise me not to hurt yourself again." "I''ll listen to you." Oshun''s hand rubbed her cheek. "As long as you''re by my side." "Well, I''ll be with you." The scenery finished to look around her eyes, see no one, she stood on tiptoe to kiss the corner of his lips, "Ou Xun, let''s get married..." As soon as she said this, he took her hand in a direction, and she trotted to keep up with him. "Wait, Eugene, where are you taking me?" "Civil Affairs Bureau." After a while, the scenery took his hand and said, "I''m not 20 yet! The Civil Affairs Bureau will not give us a marriage certificate if we do not reach the legal age for marriage. " Suddenly thought of this, Ou Xun stopped his pace, but he looked at her eyes, some Aggrieved? The scenery thought that he was just a little pitiful. She chuckled, "in reality, we can''t get married. We can get married in the game first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 A big event happened recently in "the river and the lake". First, Shen Wuyan, the first male god of Quanfu, announced that he was going to marry Zhao Xiaolu, his apprentice. Then, wanyang goddess, the second most influential figure in Quanfu, announced that she was going to marry. People who didn''t know thought that Shen Wuyan and wanyang had to fight each other to get married. After all, it was rumored that there was no relationship between the male God and the goddess Great. Under the Sansheng tree, there are a lot of people around today. It''s needless to say that the members of the black clothes gang are all here. The rest of the onlookers, the women, come to join in the fun when they hear that the male gods are going to get married. Naturally, the men come to have a look for the goddess. Compared with Zhao Xiaolu, who has become a silent disciple for a long time, they let me go But I never heard of it. When the atmosphere of the two waves of people was extremely strange, Shen did not say and smile, "what a coincidence. I didn''t expect that you would choose to get married today." "It''s a bit of a coincidence." The scenery stands by Ou Xun''s side. She can also show a sweet smile to Shen Buyan today, "however, we came first, so we should get married first." Marriage in the game is also called marriage. Players are used to calling the Sansheng tree Yuelao tree. This towering tree is hung with many red ropes. On one red rope, there are many tie tags. The name of each tie is different. To ask why there are so many people in the game, but the marriage sign is not full, it is naturally because there are many people who are married and divorced There are many people. Shen Wu said: "we all stepped out of the hole of time and space. Why do you say that you are one step faster than us?" The beauty NPC under the tree looks at the scenery of this wave of people, and Shen Shiyan this wave of people, she holds the knot in her hand do not know who should be given first. Already impatient wind dust a gun takes out a gun, "do not know who comes first, hit a not good!" "I''ll fight with you!" The deputy leader of the fan Yin Pavilion stood out with a knife. Summer heavy hum a, she now look at this language is not happy, because her brother-in-law told her, in fact, this language is a demon, the role of the game is a man, in fact, behind the back is a woman playing. Hearing the unhappy voice of the summer, FengChen didn''t even care about the appointment. He quickly withdrew to please the summer. It took him a day and a night to make her not angry. For a long time, Zhao Xiaolu hesitated for a long time. She looked at Ou Xun and said, "can I have a few words with you?" First, xunlima did not respond to the scenery. The scenery thought for a while, nodded, "you go." Ouxun just walked past. He and Zhao Xiaolu walked a few steps away. No one could hear what they wanted to say. Seeing Shen Buyan''s Old God in the scene, he could not help asking, "don''t you worry that Zhao Xiaolu doesn''t like you?" "You don''t worry about him. What can I worry about?" Shen Buyan said that he, of course, is Ou Xun. Scenery put on a proud look, "he likes me, I don''t worry about it." "I hope you can always maintain this confidence." Shen Buyan just said it coldly. Suddenly, a ray of light appeared all over his body. Then, he disappeared under the Sansheng tree. Not only he, others also disappeared in the same situation, but after a few seconds, under the Sansheng tree, only scenery and Ou Xun were left. The scenery stupidly watched Ou Xun walk to her side. She didn''t quite understand the current situation, "game Is there a bug? " That doesn''t make sense, because the two of them are still standing here. "I let the extra people go. They''re a nuisance." When you open the operation panel and see the world talk channel, you can see why the map of Sansheng tree can''t be entered. If you think about Shenxing''s trip to Sansheng tree, the number of people on the map is full. She rushed over and hugged him, admiring, "you made this one too?" "Well." He was in a very happy mood when he had a beloved beauty in his arms. "Ha ha, Shen Buyan can''t rob me now. By the way, what did Zhao Xiaolu say to you?" Although she is confident now, she will still be curious. "She didn''t know you were the scenery," said Oshun "So She thought you were going to step on two boats? " Speaking of this, Ou Xun''s face is not very good, "well." He can do all kinds of extreme things for the sake of scenery, how can he pedal two boats? It turns out that you also know that you are very extreme The scenery smiles and leans in his bosom, "I didn''t find Zhao Xiaolu before this person is quite amusing." He didn''t like her to pay too much attention to other people, even women. He took her hand and walked to NPC, and he said neatly: "tie the knot." NPC, named marriage girl, with a smile, handed over the marriage sign with one hand and a brush in the other hand, "please write your name on the marriage sign with your lover and hang it on the Sansheng tree, then you can become husband and wife." He took the pen and wrote two words on it - Ou Xun, not his game ID, but his real name.When he finished, he gave the pen to the scenery. Naturally, the scenery should write her real name, but her brush writing was not good. When she finished writing, she was embarrassed to see the ugly "summer scenery" beside the beautiful "Ou Xun". "I wrote It''s kind of ugly. " "You write well." Ou Xun chuckled, holding the marriage sign in one hand, holding her hand in the other hand, lifting it up and kissing the back of her hand. At the same time, he also let go of the marriage sign in his hand. The marriage sign flew to the tree and hung on the red rope automatically. At this time, the system sound also rings in every player''s mind: the fast horse report in the lake, let me go, the knight errant and the late Yang woman Xia get married under the tree of Sansheng. If the sky is not old, love will never stop; if the earth is not broken, the heart will be connected; if the stone is not rotten, it will last forever; in this life and this life, we will not abandon it; we will follow each other. You can go to the Sansheng tree in a hurry With witness to this happy fate. In the game, only the game ID of the person who writes on the marriage contract will be announced. So the name of the system is still Laiwu and wanyang. No accident, the world channel suddenly exploded. "Crouch, the number of people on the map is already full and can''t get in." "I don''t accept it! Why do they get married with a system sound prompt! And I only have the world bulletin in the chat bar! It''s all over the world "Upstairs not accept + 1." "Not satisfied + 2!" ¡°+10086£¡¡± "+ ID number!" ¡­¡­ Scenery a face wooden, "this full service announcement is also you make?" Ou Xun didn''t answer her. He lowered his head and suddenly kissed her lip with an insatiable desire. After being stunned, he did not care to say that he was exaggerating. He closed his eyes and threw himself into the kiss. He likes to declare his sovereignty in this way. No matter how many men are interested in her, he can give up because she can only be his. NPC under Sansheng tree covers his eyes shyly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 April 12, sunny. Skin hunger and thirst, this is the result of the doctor. When I heard this result, I didn''t feel surprised. Unexpectedly, this mental illness only broke out when I saw her. The doctor said that I need psychological treatment, because if the disease is too serious, it will cause a lot of irrational behavior. I refused, because for a disgusting woman, I will not spend too much attention on her. Yes, summer scenery is a woman I hate. ] [April 18, sunny. It''s been seven days since what happened on the bridge, and six days since the report of mental illness. Wake up today, the bed is still wet, my dream still has no change, that is not a beautiful dream But it''s a weird dream that I''m addicted to. I cracked the password of Guo Ming''s online disk. In the learning materials folder, I watched all the movies that were not suitable for children. The rude actions of men and the deliberate calls of women all made me feel very boring. I don''t understand, summer scenery is also a woman, her body structure and these women are no different, why I can only inexplicably have a fantasy about her, even if only in a dream, can also let me incomparably excited. All this must be due to skin hunger and thirst. ] ¡­¡­ April 22, overcast. I fell in love with the dream. In the dream, her skin is so white and tender, her voice is so beautiful. I have no reason to refuse this comfortable dream. ] [April 23, cloudy. I made her cry. I didn''t mean to. Why is she so kind to help that man? I''m jealous. Very jealous. But I regret it because she cried. She''s not a bad woman. She is the most difficult secret in my heart. ] [April 24, cloudy. I changed all the web pages. Every person who opens the website will see that she has not done those things. She is wronged. Among those who wronged her, there was me. Will she be happy? She wants biluohua, she wants silver squirrel, I can give her. Guo Ming said that girls like heart-shaped things, so I put these things in the shape of hearts. Would she like it? ] [April 25, sunny. She didn''t play the game. ] [April 26, sunny. She didn''t play the game. ] ¡­¡­ April 30, rain. Today, I couldn''t resist peeping at her. I control the camera of her computer, which is facing her bed. She was wearing a nightdress and lying on the bed reading a book. She suddenly turned over and lay on her head with her hands. Because of the posture, there was a dimly visible ditch in front of her chest under the white nightdress. I wanted to feel it, because I missed the feeling that she pressed on me that day. Her thighs also showed, very white, like jade white, I saw the pink corner under her skirt. This is her favorite color. I didn''t resist, fantasizing about her crying in her dream, and I released it in my own hands. ] [May 1st, sunny. Today, she is wearing a yellow dress, she likes to wear a skirt, because she wears a skirt is very beautiful, both dignified, and playful, very cute. I want to take off her skirt. ] [May 2, sunny. She went to bed a minute earlier than usual today. Is she in a bad mood? Or is she uncomfortable? I want her to sleep in my arms. ] ¡­¡­ It''s sunny on May 13. Today, I went to a class that I had never listened to before. Because she came to class today, I would like to take a seat for her. Her body is really fragrant, more intoxicating than I thought. There are so many people here that I control the impulse to hold her. She wrote my name and it took her several times to write it right, but I like it very much. I locked this piece of paper in the safe. Because of Zhou lie, I succeeded in getting along with her. She said in front of Shen Buyan that I was her boyfriend, and I was very happy. I will be her future husband. ] [May 14, sunny. I can''t let her know that I just let myself go. I want to keep this secret. I know she doesn''t eat breakfast every day. It''s bad for her health. I''ll make breakfast for her. The 37th egg roll and the 28th vegetable steamed bread finally reached the most perfect level. She liked it very much.I decided to make breakfast for her every day. She is very good at pretending to be very strong. When I heard what she said to Zhao Xiaolu, I couldn''t help bringing her home. I wanted her to rely on me more, so that I could feel that I was very important to her. I kiss her, she is very happy, but she refused my further action, I respect her, but hold her hand to solve. It''s different from Qinliqinwei. It''s very comfortable to be released under her hand. ] [May 15, sunny. She still knows. I see. I want to keep her secret. She didn''t believe me. Suddenly I couldn''t hear my heart beating. Am I dead? ] [May 16, Yin. I''m not dead yet. ] ¡­¡­ It''s fine on May 20. Today, I cut two scars on my hand with a knife. The color of the blood is very beautiful. But I still miss her. Want to see her, want to touch her. ] [May 26, sunny. The injury healed quickly. I think wounds are not enough. I want to imprison her. ] [May 28, sunny. She''s going abroad. She''s leaving me. You can''t I won''t let her leave me! ] [May 29, sunny. She came back. Come back to me. She was willing to start over with me. I''m alive again. ] ¡­¡­ It''s fine on June 17. Because he found a job, he moved to the dormitory assigned by the company. We returned the rental house. In the apartment building near the University, I bought a room, because the scenery finally agreed to live with me. Today, we got married in the game. Dao Youxin also came to watch the ceremony. Now he changed his name to Dao Wuxin. It is said that he often blocks the revival point of the woman named mengguo''er. Scenery is very interested in him, but I told her that Dao unintentionally was Zhou lie. After that, she didn''t have any interest in him. She hated Zhou lie. I''m very happy. Even Shen Buyan doesn''t know that Dao Youxin is actually his cousin. I said, as long as I want, I can know the identity of everyone. Scenery says I''m very good. I''ll be in bed tonight to let her know what''s better. ] the scenery of the kitchen called: "Ou Xun! Let''s make dinner "Good." Ou Xun answered. He put down his pen, got up and covered his diary. He had to put it in the safe. Suddenly, he changed his mind. He pushed open the cupboard. Behind the cabinet was another dark space. At first, he bought the room because he liked the dark space. It is said that the original intention of the design is to let the host family hide in danger. No small space, an iron cage full of pink dolls, if you can ignore that these dolls are stacked in the cage, I believe everyone will think that this is just a doll for little girls. Ouxun left the diary in the cage. He turned out and put everything back to its original state. When the scenery called his name for the second time, he had already held her from behind. Some things, will never let her know, as long as, she will always stay by his side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 "The host now has 89 points." In the white space, the scenery was relieved to hear the sound of the system. She patted her chest with lingering fear, "I think this time I am being attacked." Ou Xun''s way to keep her is too extreme, but Although I think he is extremely good, there is a man who is willing to give up his life for you. It is false that he will not be moved by shock. The system indifferently said: "select the script to start." "Oh, wait! System king She said strangely, "I haven''t called the beginning yet." All of a sudden, she felt an electric current running through her head, and she was still reluctant to part with ouxun. When she recalled this person, she felt as if she was thinking of a stranger by chance, which was of no importance. Fengjing knows that this is because her feelings have been cleared, but she is puzzled, because in the past, system Jun would not directly clear her feelings without saying anything, and it would say hello at any rate. For example, this time, for example, it decided to start the script selection. Although confused, but the task still needs to be done, and now that the score has reached 89 points, she will soon be able to gather up 100 points. The scenery casually took a book, and the name of the book changed and appeared - "medicine poison fairy: the master is too difficult to stick to.". This is an article about the rivers and lakes. The woman''s name is Guan Yueyue. Guan Yueyue was originally a modern person. Once she passed through, she became an orphan. Fortunately, she was picked up by the famous master of medicine and poison. When she was 16 years old, she went out of the valley and wandered around the lake quietly. It is needless to say that she met one beautiful man after another. In the process, the most important person she knew was the male master , the cult leader Nangong Li. The scenery is happy to think that her identity is the eldest lady of the folding sword building. She is a well-known and decent woman. Her fiance is the leader of the Wulin alliance, Yi Wushang, and finally won''t be the fiancee of the male Lord. But she hasn''t been happy for a long time. After receiving all the plots, she is speechless. Because the leader of Wulin and the leader of demon sect are the same person, and the second male is Guan Yueyue''s master. Pit! Scenery almost dropped the book in her hand. She comforted herself and wanted to be calm. Isn''t the convention that she would become the fiancee of a man? Calming down, she said, "mission begins." ¡­¡­ The rich Jiangnan Water country is the most nurturing place for people. Therefore, it is said that there are more beauties in Jiangnan. If you want to ask who is the most famous beauty in Jiangnan, the Jiangnan people will answer that you are the eldest lady of zhejianlou. If you want to ask who is the most difficult person to serve in Jiangnan, Jiangnan people will still answer you as the eldest lady of zhejianlou. Where is the folding sword building? Folding sword building has existed in the world for a hundred years. It is good at making sharp weapons. If you want to make a good name in the world, you have to rely on your skills and weapons to make a good name in the world. You don''t know how to compete with the experts. Sometimes the victory or defeat lies between the weapons. In a duel, when you block an enemy''s move, the weapon suddenly breaks, so that the opponent stabs himself with a sword. You say it''s a loss Is it unjust? Therefore, anyone who wanders the rivers and lakes always wants to ask for a magic weapon, and the best weapon is the folding sword tower from the south of the Yangtze River. Therefore, the folding sword building has such a high reputation in the river and lake. Because the folding sword tower, which is delivered to the children of the river and lake every year, is no different from the arms dealer. Who is willing to offend the arms dealer? The folding sword building is famous, and the eldest lady of the folding sword building is also famous. The owner of the building had only one daughter in Xia Dynasty. Naturally, he wanted to pet the only daughter to heaven. In fact, it was the same. She is famous for her lawlessness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 Recently, however, it was reported that the lawless lady of zhejianlou was poisoned. It is said that the leader of the Wulin took the strange medicine fairy to zhejianlou, and Xia Fengjing was poisoned. As we all know, the Wulin alliance leader Yi Wushang is Xia Fengjing''s fiance. However, recently, there have been rumors that Yi Wushang and Guan Yueyue, the drug fairy, are not clear Unknown relationship, once again think of Guan Yueyue''s skill of medicine and poison, few people can match The people had to think a lot. However, no matter who put the poison, Xia Fengjing poisoning is really a pleasant thing. But there will also be people who fight to save the scenery. Outside the old man''s Valley, the Xia Dynasty anxiously walked around, waiting for the response of the people in the valley. The scenery stood in the shade of the tree, wearing a veil made her feel a little hot, but she could not take it off, because her beautiful face had many red spots, not to mention other people. She even felt hot when she looked at herself. Xia Dynasty came and went, shaking her head dizzy, "Dad, can''t you stand well? It''s not tiring to walk around. " "What are you talking about?" The Xia Dynasty slapped her on the top of her head. "I''m not worried about you. Xue Ran is called the emperor of medicine and poison. Countless people ask him for medical treatment every year. I''m afraid that he and I have a little friendship at that time, and he won''t promise to detoxify you." She said casually: "if I can''t solve it, I''ll forget it. Anyway, my father is so rich that I can''t get married and I don''t have to worry about living." The scenery originally thought that her father would be angry again in her head to clap a palm, but did not expect her father to shake his head and sigh suddenly. "Dad What''s the matter with you? " She felt that her father was not reacting properly. Xia Dynasty''s eyes are deep, "scenery, how long can father protect you? Now Yi Wushang''s affection for you has changed. I''m afraid that he may bring up the matter of repentance one day. If it goes on like this, how can I rest assured of your future? " "Dad, what did you say all of a sudden?" What else did the Xia Dynasty want to talk about? The people who went to report in the valley came out. The Xia Dynasty did not care to answer the question of scenery, but rushed forward and asked, "how did doctor Xue reply?" "Master said to invite Miss Xia in, he would take a month to cure Miss Xia." The speaker was a teenager of twelve or three years old. He had a delicate appearance, and his face was more feminine. In a few years, I was afraid that he would become a beautiful husband who attracted the hearts of countless women. The stone in Xia Dynasty''s heart finally fell to the ground. He looked at his daughter, "scenery, remember, you can''t play any more in the valley. Therefore, Renren Valley is different from the folding sword tower. If you don''t restrain your temper, you will be driven out." "Dad, what do you mean? Don''t you come in with me? " "Since doctor Xue only said to let you in, only you can go in. You must not cause trouble in the Valley this month. Do you know?" Scenery in the heart of that strange force is greater, but she can''t grasp what strange place, because Xia Chao is really just teaching her daughter, she nodded, "I know, Dad, you can rest assured." The boy said, "Miss Xia, please come with me." "Dad Then I''ll go. " Xia Dynasty''s eyes are kind and gentle, "go." The scenery followed the youth. Before going into the valley, she looked back at Xia Dynasty. He was still standing there looking at her. See her turn back, Xia Dynasty waved to her again, "go quickly." "Dad, I''ll miss you!" She yelled, and followed the boy without looking back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 There are countless mysterious places in the lake. If you want to say what the most mysterious place is, I''m afraid it is the old man''s Valley located in Tianmai mountain. What is the old man''s Valley? It is said that all the people in the old man''s valley are dead people in the river and lake, but the dead people are not ghosts? In the old man''s Valley, there are also people who have disappeared or died in the rumors. Some people want to escape from the disputes in the river and seek a quiet place. However, not everyone can enter the old man''s valley. Only those who agree with the valley master Dongfang ye can enter. Otherwise, even if you can find the mouth of the old man''s Valley, you will not be able to get through Enter the valley through various mechanisms. Xue Ran is the only one who can get the privilege from the Oriental night, because he can bring anyone in at any time, such as Guan Yueyue 15 years ago. Walking on the secluded gravel road, the young man was silent from the beginning to the end. Looking at the young man who was slightly higher than himself, he couldn''t help opening his mouth, "ah, I said, what''s your name?" The young man replied coldly: "pure jade." "Qingyu Are you the disciple of doctor Xue? " "Well." "What about doctor Xue? How easy to get along with? Can you have a bad temper "Master is very good." "Scenery murmured," can raise a facial paralysis apprentice, I don''t think he will have much good. " "Miss Xia, please keep quiet and don''t wake the sleeping viper." The scenery trembled, looked around the trees, shivered, "here Snake Qingyu glanced at her and looked forward. "Oh, wait for me!" The scenery rushed to catch up with him. "I said, you should change your cold personality, or you won''t be liked by girls in the future. Look at the Wulin alliance leader who is popular among countless girls nowadays, isn''t it just because he opens his mouth and smiles when meeting people that he makes countless girls bow down?" Qingyu did not respond, she went on: "I think you are twelve or thirteen years old this year, it is clear that the age of youth is naive and brilliant. Do you know that if you show a sunny smile, it is very annoying Auntie''s favorite. You see that you are also good, and it''s a pity not to smile more?" Qingyu stops. The scenery immediately looked at him happily, and felt that he was finally convinced by himself. Qingyu coldly spits out three words, "you are very annoyed." Then he went on. Scenery a Leng, just remember to return a sentence: "Stinky boy, I haven''t said you ice face!" As she talked about how children could be so unlovable, they came out of this quiet mountain path, and suddenly they saw the light, peach blossom trees blooming, hillside terraces, streams and water, the water truck kept turning, the sound of water was clear, and people lived with water, houses and houses, smoke curling. A child was sitting on a farm ox and walking slowly by. Behind him was a group of ducks. There were women calling for their children to eat at the door, and some men were walking on the road in the field with firewood on their back People who see this scene have to sigh, what a rural scenery. With a face, the scenery said to Qingyu: "here is my old friend Village? " "Old man valley." Qingyu threw a look at her with bad memory and walked towards a wooden house on the hillside. The scenery follows, "bad jade, you are not cute at all!" Qingyu ignored her and went to the hillside. He pushed aside the fence and went into the yard. Seeing the man under the peach blossom tree, he respectfully called out, "master." I saw the man in white and black hair. His clothes and hair were elegant and elegant, not tied up or tied up. His appearance was not perfect. But his temperament was gentle, just like the bright moonlight, which seemed to come from the painting. His demeanor was absolutely dust-free, which could not be described by words. He doesn''t give people a sense of surprise, because he is like a good cup of tea, can only taste carefully, can realize that childe is unparalleled in the world, but for some women, such a person is more attractive than those who are superior to those in appearance. The scenery covered her chest, her heart was pounding, she asked Qingyu: "good Qingyu, do you lack a teacher''s mother?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 Qingyu ignored the scenery and said hello to the master. He went back to the house because he was in a hurry to cook. The sight of the scenery falls straight on the beautiful man in white. She looks at him approaching him, and only feels that the peach blossom behind him is a foil. "Miss Xia." He said with a smile, "I''m Xue ran." "I know you." Scenery almost stretched out her hand. She was once known for being impolite. She also showed the appearance of being knowledgeable and reasonable. "Thank you very much, doctor Xue, for being willing to detoxify me." Referring to this, Xue ran apologized, "I heard that Miss Xia was poisoned by Yueyue. I''m sorry. Yueyue is my disciple. I''m just making up for the mistakes made by my disciples." "Well, this Doctor Xue doesn''t have to apologize. After all, it wasn''t you who poisoned me, so this matter has nothing to do with you. " "Don''t worry, Miss Xia. I will detoxify you." Being watched by his gentle eyes, the heartbeat of scenery can''t help but mess a lot. She can only nod and say yes, and the others don''t know what kind of reaction to put forward any more. The room of scenery is arranged next to Qingyu. While Qingyu is still cooking, Xue ran asks her to take off her veil. Fengguang is very embarrassed about the red spots on her face, but Xue ran doesn''t have any emotional changes. He just looks at her face seriously, and his serious eyes are just studying one thing. After a while, he said, "it''s like the effect of beauty resentment. According to Miss Xia, you''ve been poisoned for ten days, but the effect of beauty resentment will not last three days." "What is the poison in me "Miss Xia, Yueyue is not a bad hearted child. She can''t damage your appearance forever, just because she used the wrong medicine or there are other mistakes in it." The scenery blinks, is not interested in his maintenance Guan Yueyue''s words, she just wants to know whether she has saved. Xue ran also realized her thoughts from her silence, and his lips slightly raised, "don''t worry, Miss Xia, although I still don''t know what the poison is, it''s not difficult to untie it. I''ll prepare soup and medicine these days, please cooperate with Miss Xia." "Ah? Take medicine... " She looks bitter. In other martial arts dramas, it''s OK to swallow a detoxification pill to detoxify? Seeing her face, Xue ran knew that she was afraid of suffering and did not want to take medicine. He said with a smile, "I will prepare osmanthus cake." The scenery suddenly looked up at him. Why don''t you like it "No..." She opened her mouth. "I like osmanthus cake very much." "That''s good. Qingyu''s best is making sweet scented osmanthus cake. But I don''t like sweets. Miss Xia will enjoy it." It''s because of this Scenery is not clear is lost or a sigh of relief, she also smile, "Lao Xue miracle doctor trouble." From today on, she formally lived in the old man''s valley. Xue Ran''s room for her is certainly not as luxurious as her home, but it is also comfortable and tidy. She is very satisfied, but Qingyu is very dissatisfied with her living, which is reflected in his attitude, because he thinks she is very upset. Now, for example, she said she would go into the kitchen to help him do the dishes, but she was actually watching him do the dishes. The scenery asked him with a smile: "good Qingyu, can I ask you a question?" Not good. In any case, she would ask, Qingyu chose not to open her mouth. She still called him bad Qingyu a moment ago. Now if she had something to ask him, her address would become a good Qingyu. He''s never seen such an unprincipled person. "I ask you, is your master very kind to your elder sister?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 Qingyu does not speak, concentrate on washing dishes. The scenery darts to him side, "you answer my question, I don''t bother you, how?" Qingyu''s action is very attractive. Scenery a look at the play, and then continue to say: "you are not tired of me? You see, as long as you answer my question, I won''t bother you. Is this a good deal? " "Master is very kind to elder martial sister." Qingyu finished and then washed the remaining dishes. He was not interested in why the scenery asked this question. I thought that the scenery that got the answer would be gone, but she continued to stay here shamelessly. She asked, "what''s a good way?" Qingyu finally looked at her, is a kind of you how not to leave the eyes. However, she was very cheeky, "good Qingyu, I ask you, what kind of woman does your master like?" Qingyu:.... " Finally, the scenery is driven out by Qingyu with a kitchen knife. She stood at the door of the kitchen, biting at the tomato she had just taken out. She told me that when I got back to her beauty, she would make you want to lean over and ignore you. Hum! After comforting herself, she turned around and left a natural and unrestrained figure. Today she is despised, and tomorrow''s she is too high. Fengjing is going to go back to her room, but as soon as she goes to the yard, she sees a man standing under the peach blossom tree. She changes her mind and arranges her hair. After thinking about it, she puts on her veil. She walked over, "doctor Xue." Xue ran looked back, "Miss Xia." "Is doctor Xue standing here admiring the moon?" In the sky, dark clouds hide the moon. Girl, it''s not like that if you want to talk to me But the scenery can show no wrong appearance. Xue ran smile, such as Mu Chunfeng, "I''m thinking about something." "What is Dr. Xue thinking? Maybe I can help you? " Xue ran hesitated for a moment, "Miss Xia, please Do you know where Yueyue went after she left the folding sword building? " No wonder he hesitated. After all, Guan Yueyue was the one who poisoned her. "After I was poisoned, Yi took her away without injury." Mention her, scenery does not have what good face, "but I know, she is quite disgusted with me." "Miss Xia Yueyue is still young. Please don''t blame me. " "I''m young, too! I''m only sixteen this year. I''m one year older than her, OK He said casually: "sixteen, Miss Xia has passed the year of hairpin." Women for 15 and Ji, also indicates that they are mature, can marry and have children. Xue Ran is really casually mentioned, but a corner of the scenery, smile does not mean, "yes, I can get married." "I''ve heard that the leader of Wulin is famous. I think the leader of Yilai is worth trusting for a lifetime." "I don''t want to marry him," he said "Why?" Xue Ran is surprised, "leader Yi is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. I heard that many women are willing to be concubines, but they are all rejected by him because he has already made an engagement." "He''s good-looking, but he''s not to my taste." She is full of disgust tone, let Xue ran can''t help but smile, "I don''t know Miss Xia''s appetite?" "You see, some people like to eat vegetables and radish, but some people like to eat big fish and meat, and I..." "I like tea," she said with a smile on her face under her veil "Tea?" Oh, what a lovely look he didn''t understand! Even if this man looks a lot older than her. But scenery is like this kind of man with mature charm all over his body! It''s damned attractive to her! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Xue ran said, "if Miss Xia likes to drink tea, I will let Qingyu prepare good tea." The natural character is cute, but it''s not a good thing to be too natural. She sighed heavily. She felt that she had a long way to go to take him. At this time, a hearty laugh came from the tree, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Xue ran, why are you still so retarded? " An old man in rags jumped down from the tree. He pointed to the scenery and laughed, "you little girl, I''m not ashamed!" "Who are you?" The fork waist of scenery. "Hum, who am I? I''m afraid to scare you to death!" "Oh? Then tell me, and see if you can scare Miss ben to death? " "I was the first sword in the world in the record of wind and cloud of Jiazi, sun Yidao!" The old man put on a serious posture, waiting for the girl to worship for a long time, but he only heard laughter. "Ha ha ha, the lowest in the world!" Sun Yidao jumped his feet angrily. "I also said that the name was not good, but that Bai Xiaosheng had to write the first sword in the Fengyun Lu. You must not laugh, little girl!" Xue Ran''s eyes were also filled with a smile. He said, "Miss Xia, Master Sun is really a master of swordsmanship. He did not encounter an enemy in those years." "So he is really the cheapest in the world?" Sun Yidao said angrily: "the little girl is really annoying. It''s better to please that girl! Xue ran, where did you bring back the girl? Go and bring Yueyue back to me "Mr. Sun, Miss Xia is the daughter of the owner of the folding sword building. Don''t be rude." "Folding sword building? Cut, isn''t it just a small weapon delivery depot? Even if her father saw me, she would have to call her elder Scenery also sneered, "yes, but it still sounds better than you, the first sword in the world." "Ah, I said you are a bad girl..." "Master." Seeing that they were going to quarrel again, Xue ran said, "what are you doing today?" "Yes, I am looking for you! I almost forgot it! " Sun Yidao didn''t care to fight with the scenery. He said quickly, "Xue ran, I want to ask you to go to a doctor." "Master, you know my rules." He doesn''t go out of the valley easily, and he doesn''t save people easily. "I know your rules, but I still want to ask you to help me save him." Sun Yidao touched his head, "even if you want my old life, it doesn''t matter." Although sun Yidao is not in tune with others, he seldom turns down to ask for help because he has the pride of his master. Xue ran pondered, "I don''t know who it is. Can I ask the elder?" "Tang clan in Bashu, grandson of old lady Tang, Tang Jiuge." Scenery: "lie nine?" Sun Yidao glared at her, "you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb." "I said You can''t even die in order to lie down. He won''t be your grandson, will he? " "What nonsense are you talking about! Lie down nine Bah, it''s Tang Jiuge. He''s Tang fan''s grandson. If he hears you say that, he''ll have to climb out of the grave to fight with me! " "Oh Is Mrs. Tang your first love before At this moment, sun Yidao''s face turned red and blue, and he could not refute it. "It''s really your first love!" Scenery ha ha laughs a way, she but casually guesses, was she guessed right. Sun Yidao couldn''t talk about his old love affair. The more he said it, he was afraid that it would make people laugh. He looked at Xue ran, "I used to owe money to Tangmen, so this time, when something happened to Tang Jiuge, I would like to beg you. Alas, I know you don''t like to be related to the affairs in the river and lake. However, I really can''t think of anyone else who can help me this time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 Scenery said two words: "moved." But there was no moving look on her face. Sun Yidao snorted from his nose. Xue ran sighed, "master, I''ve been friends with me for many years. Well, I''d like to go to Bashu. It''s just miss Xia. The poison in her body still needs my acupuncture every day. If I want to go out of the valley, Miss Xia..." "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!" Fengjing said, "I''d like to go with you to save one''s life and build a seven level pagoda. Besides, I haven''t been to Bashu. I heard there are a lot of bamboos there. The scenery is beautiful and there are lots of food. Doctor Xue, you can take me with me." Sun Yidao looked at her with a new look. "I can''t see that you are still a Bodhisattva, though you say you are chasing men..." "Cough!" The scenery interrupted his words with a sharp cough, "my Bodhisattva''s heart is known to all, so there''s no need to talk about it." She threatened sun Yidao with her eyes. If you dare to expose me, I''ll make trouble and let Xue ran die! Sun Yidao curled his mouth and felt his beard on his chin. He did not speak. So it was settled that Xue ran would go to Bashu. Sun Yidao was the only one who came to see him off the next day. The poison of the scenery was that he needed to take medicine and acupuncture every day. However, Qingyu was still young and didn''t have a perfect knowledge of acupuncture and moxibustion. Therefore, Xue ran didn''t dare to let him do it at will. Otherwise, he would be able to leave the scenery and Qingyu in the valley instead of taking him They''re gone. Just as they were about to leave, a young man with a sword at his waist came out of the valley. He said respectfully to Xue ran: "Mr. Xue, the valley master ordered him to take the sword to see him off. I hope you can have a good journey and go back early." "Thank you very much for your concern. Please reply with your sword." "Yes, sir. Have a safe journey." With the help of Xue ran, the scenery gets on the carriage. Qingyu drives the car outside. After a while, the car moves slowly. Sitting in the carriage, the scenery is comfortable. Her hands are on her knees, holding her chin, and her beautiful eyes are staring at Xue ran, who is sitting opposite. Now, the only thing she can do with her face is this pair of ethereal eyes. Xue ran put down the book in her hand and said, "Miss Xia." "Well?" She tilted her head slightly, absorbed in his deep and powerful voice, and had to say that he called her a beautiful voice. "Why are you looking at me all the time?" Her vision is too strong to ignore. "Because you look good," he said He didn''t expect her to be so straightforward, and her face was astounding. "It''s just skin. After a hundred years, it will turn into dust." "So now we should cherish the time when we are beautiful, don''t we? As the saying goes, everyone has a love for beauty. Things that people tend to be beautiful are instinctive. It''s just like I stare at you now. It''s because I think you''re beautiful. I can''t help staring at you. If it''s other people, they''re not interested in asking me to see it. " Well, as soon as she said it, it was like a great honor for him to get her favor. Xue ran lived in the valley. Even if he was a member of the valley, he seldom contacted people. Everyone said that he was an elegant person. He didn''t know how to communicate with people. Every time other people see him, they yell, "please help me!" Those people were shouting and kneeling. After several times, Xue ran found that no matter what he said, those people were always crying. He didn''t like to talk to people and didn''t like to go out. Later, he heard that people in the river and lake gave him the title of "emperor of medicine and poison". The reason is that he wrote a prescription for people to fight poison with poison a long time ago. It is said that the master of medicine and poison is very simple, and it is more difficult to see him than to go to heaven. In fact, the real reason is that he is afraid of those who cry and cry. Therefore, his ears were quietly red for the straightforward "good-looking" of scenery. He knew that sometimes women would stare at him when he was out of the valley, but no woman would say he was good-looking in front of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 Is he shy? Seeing that Xue ran didn''t dare to look at her directly, she cried out in her heart that the shy man was so cute. She decided to take the initiative and went to sit beside him. When the two shoulders met, Xue ran was stiff. "Well, Dr. Xue, you said that Qingyu was so small that he could cook and drive a car. He was omnipotent. Did you teach him?" She leaned forward, deliberately close to his ears, and with every word she said, her breath would be sprinkled on his ear side through the thin veil. Xue ran moved to the side rigidly. However, the scenery saw him move. She also moved in his direction. Their distance at this time was no different from that just now. "Miss Xia..." "What''s the matter? Dr. Xue said, "it''s easy to feel that she''s flirting with other people, but how about that? This is a fair and aboveboard molestation. Even if you denounce her as wrong, she will not admit her mistake with shame. Xue ran doesn''t dare to look at her all the time "What are you talking about, doctor Xue?" The scenery surprised said: "you are my father''s friend, but I treat you as an elder. If I remember correctly, you are 12 years older than me. There is a full round. In my heart, you have been regarded as my uncle." Oh, uncle. Xue Ran''s saying that men and women are different, we should keep a distance. How can we say it? Because when he opened his mouth, it seemed that he was thinking of some messy things. He chose to be silent. However, the scenery did not intend to let him go. She raised her hand to straighten her hair, but it seemed that she accidentally touched his body. Xue ran looked at the other side of her eye, and he would fall to the ground if he moved again. He raised his hand to cover his closed eyes and took a deep breath. The look was hopeless. But Fengjing felt that he was damned charming even if he was helpless. She laughed in her heart, but she put on a puzzled expression on her face, as if she didn''t understand why he was upset. So she poked his shoulder with her finger, and his body was stiff again. "Doctor Xue, what''s wrong with you? You don''t seem to be in a good mood? Don''t you think I''m old enough to see you as an uncle? " "No He denied one sentence, and I don''t know what to say about the rest. Scenery grinned: "not good, I thought you were angry." Xue Ran''s "um" voice, he looked down at the book in his hand, no longer read her, but also let people see his redder ears. How can this man be so cute! The scenery is thick skinned to approach again, ask him intentionally: "what book is doctor Xue reading?" Don''t wait for Xue ran to reply, the carriage suddenly stopped, Qing Yu pushed open the door and put in a head, "it''s time to drink medicine." Scenery immediately Du mouth, looking at the Qing Yu. Qingyu ignored her, he just came to inform her, and then he retracted his head back. "Miss Xia, let''s get out of the car." Xue ran put down the book and took the lead to go out. However, his back was a little anxious, as if there were some wolves, jackals, tigers and leopards behind him. The scenery recited a clear jade stinky boy specially bad my good thing, also followed to get off the car. She must drink the soup and medicine on time every day. In the afternoon, she drinks the medicine. In the evening, the effect of the medicine will spread all over her body. Then there is acupuncture. Of course, the medicine is boiled by Qingyu, and Xue ran does the acupuncture and moxibustion by herself. The scenery looks at Qingyu. First she makes a fire, then she takes out the tools to cook medicine from the carriage luggage. Finally, he sits on a stone with a leaf fan to fan the fire. She pulled Xue Ran''s sleeve. "Is Qingyu really a man?" She has never seen such a boy at home! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 "Miss Xia, Qingyu is really a man." Xue ran didn''t understand why she had this problem. Qingyu, who was sitting not far away, naturally heard this question. He looked up and said, "master, don''t pay attention to her. She''s plotting against you." "Cough..." Xue ran fists against his lips and coughed slightly, "Qingyu, don''t talk nonsense. Miss Xia, Qingyu is still small. Please don''t blame me." "He''s right." The scenery big square said: "I really have a plot against you." Xue ran: Xue ran, who didn''t know how to deal with it, walked to Qingyu and sat down and patted him on the shoulder. "Xiaoqingyu, for the sake of you cooking medicine for me, I don''t care if you tell me the truth." "No shame." Qing Yu clapped her hand and looked scornful. "Sometimes it''s also a talent to be shameless. Do you know, you think, if everyone in this world wants face and can''t put down his airs, there will be more single dogs in the world." Although he has never heard of the strange word "single dog", Qingyu is very clever to guess its meaning from the word "single". He has never seen such a shameless woman as scenery, even though he has never seen a few women at all. "I won''t admit that I let you be my teacher''s wife." He said as if on oath. He threw the fan away, took a piece of cloth, picked up the medicine jar, poured the medicine into the bowl, and then put the bowl into the scenery hand, "your medicine!" Fengguang, holding a medicine bowl, looked at Qingyu''s back, shaking her head, "I really think that Qingyu is becoming more and more cute Ah! It''s hot Her hand was scalded subconsciously, and she was about to release the bowl and throw it on the ground. Fortunately, Xue ran quickly took the bowl from her hand. "My hand!" She kept blowing on her red hands. She was always afraid of pain. In addition, she had been spoiled over the years, and her skin was always sensitive. Therefore, she often felt pain better than others. Xue ran saw that she was in severe pain and pulled the jade pendant from her waist to her. "It''s made of cold jade. It''s cold all over. You''ll feel more comfortable holding this one." The scenery quickly grasps in the palm, the icy cool touch lets her comfortable breath, "fortunately has you this baby." "Don''t say my master is a baby!" After putting things, Qingyu heard the words of scenery when he came back, and immediately he was angry and yelled. Xue Ran''s face was hot for a moment. "Qingyu, Miss Xia doesn''t mean that..." "Scenery thief smile," in fact, to understand the meaning of Qingyu, there is nothing wrong Xue ran raised his hand to help his forehead. The more he said this, the more embarrassed he was. She said pitifully: "doctor Xue, I''m afraid of scalding, or you feed me to drink." Xue ran lowered the temperature of the medicine with her internal force and handed out the medicine bowl. "Miss Xia, the medicine is not hot now.". The scenery tentatively stretched out his finger and touched the medicine bowl which was already warm. He said lies with his eyes open, "it''s still hot." ¡°¡­¡­ Then I''ll lower the temperature "But if the medicine is cold, won''t it affect its efficacy?" "This..." Seeing that her master was shaking, Qingyu quickly took out the sweet scented osmanthus cake in her hand and said, "if the medicine is cold, will the efficacy be affected? I don''t know. I only know that if you don''t drink the medicine, I''ll throw this package of Osmanthus cake on the ground." Scenery gnashing teeth, "calculate you cruel!" She took a deep breath, grabbed the medicine bowl in Xue Ran''s hand, drank it with her eyes closed, and then held out her hand to Qingyu. Qingyu snorted coldly and threw the sweet scented osmanthus cake to her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 She said, "you are so lovely to eat the osmanthus cake." Xue ran laughs. "Miss Xia just said that Qingyu is cute?" "This time, that time." She hummed, "a child is a child, childish." "You are more childish than me, a little boy." Qingyu gave her a look of disdain and turned to get on the carriage. "Oh, you little boy!" As soon as the scenery turned around, she saw Xue Ran''s heartfelt smile and asked, "what are you laughing at?" "I haven''t seen Qingyu so lively for a long time." "Ah?" Xue ran said: "when the Qingyu family was slaughtered by the demon sect, I just saved him. However, I only saved him. At that time, he was only five years old, but he was already like an adult." "I didn''t think he had such a miserable experience..." Xue Ran''s eyes have always had the meaning of compassion. Until now, he has a little more reassuring relief in his eyes. "It''s all old things. Now it''s good to watch Qingyu play with you." Miracle doctor Are you sure it''s a joke, not a one-sided dislike of me? suppressed a blood feud in the bottom of his heart. He said that he did not make complaints about the jade. He was also a fake. A thirteen year old child was placed in the modern age of junior high school, but he had already had a blood feud. Cult, cult When I think of the demon cult, I will think of Nangong Li, the male leader of the evil cult. When I think of Nangong Li as her fiance in name, the Wulin alliance leader is not hurt easily. This time, her fiance is not the same as before. He is the boss of both black and white. No matter what you think, if you offend yourself, it will be very dangerous. Sure enough Can only from female host body start, this troublesome engagement is lifted? Fortunately, scenery is thinking about something. No one will come to tease Xue ran on purpose in the next journey. He is much more relaxed. He is not good at dealing with people, let alone like scenery A bold woman. In the west of the sun, they came to a town. Although the town was small, it was very prosperous when walking on the street. Qingyu drove a carriage and fell down in front of an inn. With sharp eyes, he immediately welcomed him. He bent his belt and laughed, and took the carriage to the stable to let them go first. As soon as the three entered the inn, the shopkeeper yelled, "welcome to the three guests. Do you want to have a meal or stay in?" Xue ran said, "three rooms go to the room." "This My guest, unfortunately, there are only two vacant rooms left in our shop. " Qingyu said, "master, let''s go to other hotels." The shopkeeper said, "my guest, I don''t know. This town is just our inn." Scenery in the heart exclaimed, this is not God deliberately to send her to assist!? "Actually She looks shyly at Xue ran and says, "doctor Xue and I have a room..." "Master, I sleep with you!" Don''t wait for the scenery to finish saying, already had insight into her idea clear jade quickly interrupted her words. Xue ran said to the scenery, "Miss Xia, I have a room with Qingyu. Let''s live here." "Oh..." She shrugged her shoulders and glared at Qingyu. Qing Yu also does not want to be outdone and stares back. The two rooms are adjacent to each other. The scenery sleeps in the room on the left, Xue ran and Qingyu sleep in the room on the right. After dinner, they go back to their rooms. When the scenery opens the window, they can see the street vendors and pedestrians. Her hand is on the window, and she thinks it is very interesting to see the street view. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 "Miss Xia." Xue ran stood at the door. The door was not closed, but he would not go in without the master''s permission. This is cultivation. The scenery looked back and said, "doctor, please come in." Xue ran came in. He came to the scenery. "What is Miss Xia looking at?" "I''m looking at people." Her eyes fell on the street. Xue ran followed her eyes and said, "it''s all living beings." On the street, there are men and women, old people and children, hawkers shouting, and pedestrians in a hurry There is only one view through the window, but it already contains all the samples in the world. Fengjing said with a smile: "sure enough, it''s still Xue Shenyi who can speak. I know that it''s just human. But if you say it, it''s all kinds of beings, and the level and artistic conception are different." "Miss Xia is flattered." Seeing the pleasant look on her face, Xue Ran''s eyes showed a faint smile. "I''m also worried that Miss Xia will not like here. After all, this is a small place, and food and accommodation must not be comparable to the folding sword building. Now I see Miss Xia very good, so I feel relieved." "When I''m away from home, I don''t have to pay so much attention to it. You don''t think I''m the eldest lady of the folding sword building, but I can also bear hardships." "Isn''t Miss Xia going to prepare a sweet scented osmanthus cake after suffering?" Scenery embarrassed way: "that kind of hardship and you said suffering is not the same!" Seeing that he always had a shallow smile in his eyes, she also knew that he was making fun of himself and pursed her lips. She wisely chose to change the topic, "what about Qingyu?" "He''s counting the money." She sighed, "Qingyu, this child, will indeed become the housekeeper in the future." "If it wasn''t for me, I couldn''t do it well..." Xue Ran is very embarrassed. He doesn''t want to ask Qingyu to deal with these things. However, he always likes to put some herbs in his cooking. Later, when Qingyu grew taller than the stove, he said that he would not let Xue ran into the kitchen. Because Xue ran would spend all his money on the pretending beggars, Qingyu volunteered to let him come Take care of finance. In short, Xue Ran is actually an idiot in life. It is better to say that he is taking care of Qingyu than Qingyu is taking care of him. In order not to make Xue ran too embarrassed, the scenery wittily changed the topic again, "is the miracle doctor coming to acupuncture for me?" "Yes, Miss Xia, please sit down." The scenery sits on the stool, "and then?" "Please Miss Xia shows her left arm He sat next to her and said this as if to give him a great test. The scenery asked: "only need to show the arm?" Hello Girl, it seems that you want to reveal more places! Xue ran put a row of silver needles on the table. He was sure, "just show your arms." It''s very good. She doesn''t take the advantage of a woman. She is worthy of being the man she likes. Although she is a little sorry When the scenery lifted up her sleeve, the lotus root white arm was exposed to the air. Xue Ran''s hand, which was fixed on her wrist, did not put it down. He seems to have some scruples. The scenery waited for a few seconds. Seeing that his hand was going to be put down, raised, lowered and raised again, she tutted her voice and thought that the goods were too pure. She took his hand and put it on her arm. "Doctor Xue, you are a doctor, I am a patient. You don''t have to worry about it." "Yes..." Her words, Xue Ran''s eyes are clear. He holds her wrist in one hand to prevent her from moving. The other hand pulls out a silver needle and points it at the acupoint on her arm. "Doctor Xue, are you still a virgin The silver needle is crooked. "Ah A pig like voice sounded, the next room is finishing the burden of Qing Yu covered his ears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 That night, the injured girl covered her arm and cried for an hour. Xue ran was always crying and crying for pain. Although she said that she would suffer this crime, she just had a little red spot on her arm, and just a drop of blood was taken by the famous doctor Jinchuang medicine stopped the blood After knowing the story, Qingyu has changed from worry to speechless. When he heard the call, he thought what was wrong with the scenery. As a result, she kept calling there. "Did you just get a needle? What''s the big deal "Wow! What a pain Her face is still covered with a veil, so only a pair of tearful eyes are exposed. Her facial features were originally very delicate, otherwise, she would not be called the first beauty in the south of the Yangtze River. Now this pair of misty eyes will make people feel pity when they cry. For a moment, Qingyu thought that maybe the shameless woman was also pretty. As a result, she heard her voice crying for pain again and again. All the beauty disappeared. She gave master a helpless look, and he chose his own room. "Miss Xia, it''s my fault. Don''t cry any more." Xue ran had no idea about her as a woman, let alone a crying woman. "Scenery wipe tears," I was afraid of pain, you still take a so long thing to stab me! Look, it''s bleeding! " This word She was clearly telling the story of her being stabbed by a silver needle. How could it sound dirty? Xue ran doesn''t understand what dirt is, but his intuition is a little wrong, so he is silent for a second, "I''m sorry, Miss Xia, don''t worry, my medicine won''t make you leave any scar." He had known for a long time that he had no idea about people''s crying. Otherwise, he would not have been in a humble position. However, today, he found that the cry of a girl in front of him would make him more headache. When he felt headache, he could fly away with flying skill. However, he could not leave her like this. "Miss Xia, please stop crying. As long as I can do it, I will do anything to make amends to you." The scenery choked and said, "really?" "Really." "Give me a hug, then." She soon stopped crying, except for the tears on her eyes, but her attitude now did not feel that she had ever cried. Xue ran: "Don''t you agree?" The mist in her eyes condensed, and there was a tendency to cry again. Xue ran heaved a heavy sigh. He got up and opened his hand. When he saw the scenery, he immediately rushed forward with a smile. Her strength was a little strong. Xue ran was knocked back by her, and behind him was the bed. His legs hit the edge of the bed, and he was thrown down on the bed. Well Now, it''s hard to say. Scenery lying on his body, very good mood with the head rubbed against his chest, her hands tightly on his waist, it seems that she is not planning to come down. Xue ran pushed, but didn''t push away, "Miss Xia I have done what you said. " "Well, yes." "So..." "Shhh -" the scenery raised her head and covered his mouth with one hand. Her face with veil was close to him. Her eyes with starlight bent. She was charming and lovely. Her voice was very attractive. "At this time, feel it with your body." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 If you want to find a sentence to describe Xue Ran''s mood at this time, I''m afraid it is that he has been vegan for many years, and has never served meat. Today, there are a stack of good meat dishes in front of him. It''s up to him to eat or not to eat meat. And in front of him, not ordinary meat, or a group of meat that will tempt him. Well, this metaphor seems a little weird? Feng Feng released her hand that covered his mouth, shifted her position, and placed it on his chest. "Your heart beats so fast, doctor Xue" Xue ran only felt a current spreading upward from the caudal vertebrae, and that current entered his brain with indescribable throbbing. Every time she deliberately lowered her voice to call him Doctor Xue, there was always a rising tail sound The magic of calling people crisp is a kind of illusion. He has a kind of illusion. The right to choose whether to eat meat or not lies not in him, but in her. Joke, he is a man. Xue ran somehow, he suddenly had a voice in his head. She should know who should be the one who should be on top of him. He grabbed her arm and turned over. He put her under his body. "Miss Xia, your heart beats fast too." The scenery opened her eyes in surprise and didn''t understand how he suddenly became strong. However, she didn''t resent this kind of strength. She put her hands around his neck and said in an ethereal voice, "maybe you can do something too much to me." Xue Ran''s Adam''s apple rolled. His face was always elegant and indifferent, but there was a dark color in his eyes. He was struggling, even if he didn''t understand why he was struggling. Clearly, her body was so soft that he could hardly resist it. Finally, his dark eyes recovered from chaos. He came down from her and left a sentence: "Miss Xia, have a good rest." He left in a hurry. Scenery sat up from the bed, she did not have any regrets, she touched her chin, tut two times, it seems that not eating fireworks between the medical saint, is not not without seven emotions and six desires, in other words, if you really do calm heart, how can he become a male rival to the male master? On the other side, Qingyu watched her master come back to the room in a hurry. Before he could ask how the crying ghost in the next room was doing, he saw his master soak a towel in cold water, and then covered his face with a wet towel. He didn''t dare to ask, master, why are your ears so red The next day, at the door of the inn. The belated scenery appeared to hache. She looked at the two people waiting for her at the door. She said hello in a good mood, "good morning." It looks like she slept well last night. Qingyu threw the steamed bread wrapped to her, sarcastically, "you know you have to rush to get up so late. Did you go to be a thief last night?" "Yes." The scenery unexpectedly nodded, "I went to be a heartbreaker last night." Xue ran, who pretends to see the scenery, turns around in silence and dare not look at her. Qingyu didn''t know the secret between the two people, so he disdained to look at the scenery, "you are so ugly that you are also a heartbreaker. Didn''t you steal the heart of pockmarked Wang?" On the scenery at this time the face of the condition of red spots, really only a pockmarked Wang Er pockmarked worthy of her. "Yes, I went to steal the heart of pockmarked Wang." The scenery is brilliant, smile, bite steamed bread to take the lead on the carriage. Qing Yu says, "what''s wrong with her today? She doesn''t even quarrel with me. Is it a change of sex? Master, the summer scenery is a little strange today. " Xue ran said with no expression: "after going back, copy the poison classic one hundred times." Qingyu was stunned. "Master, there are 785 pages in the book of poison." Xue ran doesn''t care what he says, he gets on the carriage. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 The Tang clan in Bashu is famous for its poison and concealed weapons. The people in the Tang clan have strange skills and are hard to identify. When you see how they did it, you will die soon. It has been hundreds of years since the Tang clan. When it comes to assassination, other sects dare not be the leader in front of the Tang clan. It is because of the treacherous body method and changeable concealed weapons, especially the legendary rainstorm pear Flower needle, Tang clan has been standing in the lake and lake, and its prestige has not been reduced. and Tang Men''s old gate, Tang fan, died two years ago. Tang gate was made by the old lady of Tang Dynasty. In fact, in the years when Tang was in a serious state, Tang gate has the final say by Qin Jian. However, a big event happened in Tangmen recently. Tang Jiuge, the young master, was poisoned for no reason. She invited many doctors. Seeing Tang Jiuge''s body getting weaker and weaker, Mrs. Tang was worried. She lost her son in middle age and her husband in her old age. Tang Jiuge was her only grandson and her only relative. She didn''t want to send black haired people to white haired people. Because of the drug abuse, the Tangmen have been heavily guarded recently. If you want to visit the Tang clan, you will not be allowed to enter. The scenery looks at the long stairs in front of you. Every few steps, there stands a man in dark clothes. The uniform of Tang clan looks neat and clean. It looks handsome on the energetic people. In particular, everyone wears a mask that covers half of his face, which adds a sense of mystery There are so many handsome men. Qing Yu disdains, "can you wipe the saliva in the corner of your mouth?" "Oh..." Scenery raised her hand to wipe the corners of her mouth and found that there was no so-called saliva. She looked at Qingyu angrily, "little fart boy, you lied to me." "Crying ghost, it''s your own flower maniac. I''m just reminding you to be reserved." "Everyone has a love of beauty. Why am I wrong?" The scenery walked to Xue ran with a smile. "What''s more, I already have a family. The rest is just a play on the spot. Doctor Xue, do you have to believe that I am faithful to you." Xue ran was helpless. "Miss Xia, don''t make any more noise. We should think about how to meet Mrs. Tang. That''s the right thing to do." "Oh Yes The scenery remembered something. She ran to the carriage, took out one thing and ran back, "this is the cheapest thing in the world. When he said that, he could take this as a keepsake to see old lady Tang." "Keepsake It''s easy to do with this. " Xue ran didn''t understand why Sun Yidao would give the keepsake to the scenery rather than to himself. However, it was a good thing to have a keepsake. He went to the steps and said to a Tangmen disciple, "brother, I''m coming to see the old lady of Tangmen." The Tangmen disciples were not surprised to hear Xue Ran''s name, because these days, when they heard that they could cure the young master of Tang clan, they would get a large amount of thanks. Many people came to say that they were Xue ran, the emperor of medicine and poison. But in the end, the facts proved that these people were all fake. "You say you are Xue ran. What proof do you have?" "Entrusted by my old friend, I came down to the Tangmen to cure the young master of Tang. Here is a keepsake given by my old friend to old lady Tang." "What token?" The scenery comes forward and pulls Xue Ran''s clothes and whispers: "this I just looked at it. I think it''s better not to take it out. " "Why is that?" The scenery looks at Xue ran, who is puzzled, and then looks at the Tang clan disciple, "in a word It''s better not to take it out. " It''s going to be a big deal if you take it out! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 A glimpse of Qingyu comes to Xue Ran''s side. He looks strangely red. "Master, I also think it''s better not to take this out." The Tang clan disciple was already impatient, "what kind of Keepsake is it? If not, don''t stand here to hinder me from standing guard." Oh, he is also on guard. He has a strong sense of responsibility. The scenery suddenly pointed at the Tangmen disciple''s back and called, "who is it?" "Who?" Tang clan disciple turned around and saw no one. He turned around and saw the girl''s bright smile. "With your alertness, I can knock you dizzy when you turn back. What''s the use of a strong sense of responsibility? If you''re not smart enough, you''ll be trapped." "If people in Tangmen are so reckless, it''s not surprising that young master Tang will be poisoned." Qingyu seldom agrees with her words. "You The poor Tangmen disciple''s face turned blue, and whether his face with a mask on the other side turned white or not, no one knew, "are you trying to make trouble?" "What''s the matter?" Suddenly there was a voice of inquiry. "Single Hall master!" Seeing the visitor, the Tangmen disciple seemed to see the Savior. "The man said he was Xue ran, and he also said that he had an old lady''s keepsake, but they didn''t take out the keepsake. They clearly came to make trouble!" Shan Ya is a young man with a sword eyebrow and stars. He is handsome and majestic. He comes over and looks at Xue Ran''s three people one by one. Before there is no concrete evidence to prove that they are here to make trouble, he is also kind-hearted. "Three people say that they have a keepsake. What is it?" Xue ran looks at the scenery. "Scenery elbow bumps clear jade," you go to say "It''s with you. Go and say it." Qingyu stands on the other side of Xue ran. Xue ran said, "scenery, don''t make trouble." When he called her name for the first time, his tone was full of helplessness. The scenery turned black. She did it for his good, but he felt that she was in a bad temper. "Well, don''t you just want to see the token? After you''ve seen it, don''t ask me for anything. " After the scenery finished, she opened the package in her hand and saw that there was a piece of bright red cloth with noble peony embroidered on it, and there was old lady Tang''s maiden name in the corner. Taking advantage of the moment when people were stunned, she said with a smile: "the belly bag of old lady Tang should also be regarded as a keepsake." There was a moment of silence. A moment later, Xue ran, Fengguang and Qingyu finally entered the Tang clan, but they were escorted in by a group of people, because they were charged with offending Tang Laoda. The scenery walks by Xue Ran''s side. "You see, it''s all you. I said don''t take it out. Now, we don''t know how to deal with it." "Don''t worry, Miss Xia." Xue Ran''s face, which is warm and moist, is not in a hurry. "I won''t call you anything." The scenery was greatly moved. "I believe that the miracle doctor will not let me have an accident. This is equivalent to the grace of saving lives. I can only use my body to repay for nothing." "Single Hall master." A middle-aged man suddenly appeared, "what are you going to do with so many people?" His sudden appearance also interrupted the scenery. Qingyu gave a mild chuckle, and the scenery immediately glared in the past. "Elder Zhaoyi." Shan Ya hugged his fist. "These people deliberately make trouble at the gate of Tangmen, which will damage the reputation of the old lady. I''m going to take them to see the old lady and ask her to decide how to deal with it." Tang Zhaoyi glanced, "why bother the old lady with such a trifle? I have a reputation of Tang family and no one can do it. Kill it." The scenery unconsciously stands behind Xue ran. "Elder, it''s better to ask Mrs. Tang." "What''s appropriate or not? I think you just don''t pay attention to me. Shan ya, don''t forget that even if you can take the position of the leader of the hall, you are only an outsider, because you don''t have a surname of Tang." Shan Ya looks as usual, "in its position to seek its position, Shan Ya is not surnamed Tang, but also loyal to the Tang clan." "Hum, you can cheat other people, but you can''t deceive me. Maybe it''s you who poisoned Jiuge this time!" "Elder, don''t talk nonsense without proof." Shan Ya and Tang Zhaoyi are talking to each other. The atmosphere is tense. Other Tangmen disciples are all lowering their heads, and no one dares to put in a word. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 At this time, a maid came over. She didn''t feel that the atmosphere was very dangerous. After the salute, she said, "single hall leader, the old lady said that these three people are harmless, and they should be invited to come over." Tang Zhaoyi said, "is that what the old lady said personally?" "Exactly." The maid said respectfully. Tang Zhaoyi looks even worse. Shan Ya said: "I was going to take them to see the old lady. Since the witch has come, please take her to her." "Good." Jinxu looks at Xue ran and his party, "three please follow me." Xue ran nodded, "thank you very much, miss." The Tang clan is built in the mountains, so there are many pavilions and pavilions. If you take a look at it, you will see a lot of green bamboo towering. The three people follow the golden thread. After about a cup of tea, they finally arrive at Mrs. Tang''s yard. She stood at the door. "Old lady, I''m here." "Come in." There came a sound of moderate air. When they walked into the hall, they saw that although the old man sitting on the throne was full of silver hair, her face was ruddy and she looked energetic. Especially her eyes were sharp enough to see through people. It can be imagined that when she was young, she was also a handsome beauty. This was old lady Tang, whose maiden name was Qin Jian, but now she is the highest decision-maker of Tangmen. "Younger Xue ran, I''ve met old lady Tang." Xue ran bowed his hands and introduced the people around him one by one, "this is my disciple Qingyu, and this is..." "My name is Xia, but I''m just a small character. My name is not worth mentioning." The scenery said in a hurry. She winked at Xue ran. She didn''t want to let others know that she was a harmless fiancee. Xue ran understood and stopped mentioning her identity. Instead, she said, "Mrs. Tang, I was entrusted to come here to cure Mr. Tang." "I know why Dr. Xue came." Old lady Tang took the cloth bag presented by the golden thread. She did not open it. She said with nostalgic look on her face: "in those days, I only took a bath in the hot spring in the mountains. When I turned around, I saw that my belly bag was missing. It was picked up by him." A group of people were silent. Is it really good to say that your belly bag was picked up? What''s more, the word "steal" is more appropriate! Scenery whispered, "worthy of being the lowest in the world, even a woman''s belly bag is stolen." "Shameless." This time, Qingyu and scenery are the same idea. Xue ran understood why Sun Yidao gave the so-called keepsake to the scenery rather than to himself, because sun Yidao knew that if he had given it to him, he would not have taken it out. He was too thin skinned. Mrs. Tang also knew that she was responsible for the silence. However, she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She asked Jinxu to put the things away. She said, "doctor Xue came from afar for Jiuge. I really feel sorry for it. But the situation of Jiuge is really worrying. Could you please go to see Jiuge and have a rest "Saving people is the most important thing. I''m going to treat childe Tang first." "That''s very good. Doctor Xue, please follow me." Old lady Tang takes Xue ran to the residence of Tang Jiuge, and the scenery goes with her. Qingyu and Jinxu go to the guest room. He wants to put the things he brings into the guest room. The scenery walks by Xue ran, looking left and right. She doesn''t care about the poison of Tang Jiuge that Xue ran and Mrs. Tang talk about. Suddenly, a woman rushes out of the corner. She runs fast and hides quickly when she sees someone in front of her. However, she avoids Mrs. Tang and Xue ran, but she doesn''t miss a scenery. When they collide with each other and are about to fall to the ground, Xue ran reaches out and grabs the weak and boneless hand. However, what he pulls is not scenery. The scenery heavy falls to the ground, has not had time to shout pain, then hears over there Xue ran surprised voice, "Yue Yue?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 The name Guan Yueyue is just like a big obstacle to the scenery. She sat on the ground and didn''t get up, or old lady Tang was the first to reflect, "Miss Xia, are you ok?" As soon as she woke up, Xue ran remembered the scenery, "Miss Xia..." "Xue Yueyue''s hand, which she was busy with, clapped her hands out of her hands and began to clap her hands off. The scenery sees to Xue Ran''s side person, "apologizes to me." Guan Yueyue was also sorry for her reckless encounter with people. Now, when she heard the scenery, she was almost in a tone of command. Her face was not happy, "I didn''t mean to bump into you. Why are you so angry?" "Then I stab you. I said I didn''t mean to. Are you angry?" Guan Yueyue said triumphantly: "I see you can''t martial arts, you can''t stab me." Because the scenery was veiled, she didn''t recognize that the girl in red was the one she hated. Xue ran said in a voice, "Yueyue, apologize to Miss Xia." "Master!" "I don''t like her. I don''t want to apologize to her," Guan said She always does things according to her will, no matter right or wrong, so she also lives extremely natural and unrestrained, plus her frank nature, always easy to arouse people''s favor. Xue Ran is a gentle person. He has no way to deal with Qingyu''s coldness or Guan Yueyue''s coquettishness. However, for the scenery, who is not growing up around him, he always has an inexplicable emotion in his heart. He said seriously: "Yueyue, you have to apologize to Miss Xia." "Master..." As soon as Guan Yueyue''s mouth was flattened, the rain and fog began to condense in her eyes. "How long have I been away? You don''t like my apprentice. Are you going to help this woman, not me?" "No, it''s because of you Oh, don''t cry Xue Ran has a headache. "Xue ran, I don''t want to go with you! I Want to Go Home! You can play with your female apprentice She turned and ran away. "Miss Xia!" Xue ran subconsciously wants to go after her, but is stopped by Guan Yueyue. "Master father, if she wants to leave, let her go. We have a good talk about the past after so long no see." Guan Yueyue has a brilliant smile. Mrs. Tang, who was watching a play, shook her head. How could this scene look so like when she was young? But at that time, her situation was just like Xue ran, and Tang fan was like Guan Yueyue. As for Miss Xia, she was naturally sun Yidao. Old lady Tang jokingly asked Xue ran, "are you really not going to chase him?" Xue ran hesitated for a moment and said, "you''d better go to see Master Tang first, Feng Miss Xia, she won''t go far. " He had this intuition inexplicably. Even he was surprised by his confidence. Maybe it was because of what she had said that she liked him, but it was not because of such simple reasons. Mrs. Tang laughed and stopped talking. Xue Ran''s estimation is wrong. The scenery has really gone far this time, not because she wants to go far, but because she is lost. After she doesn''t know how to get into a bamboo forest, she loses her direction and can only walk by feeling. As a result, she goes deeper and deeper, and finally sees a small pond. There was a man sitting by the pool. He took off his coat and was applying medicine to the wound on his shoulder. Just looking at his back, he was surprised that his body was extremely charming. After sensing the sound of breathing, he turned his head and the bamboo leaves on his fingertips into sharp blades and broke away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 At this time, the added agility of the scenery played a role. She stepped back and dodged. Looking at the bamboo leaf deeply embedded in the bamboo, she was frightened. When people wanted to throw the second bamboo leaf, she stood out with both hands in her hands, "it''s a friendly army, don''t shoot Bah, don''t do it A man meal, then, disaster on the face of the people can be called a seductive smile, "Oh? Friendly army? " The face of this demon Is it a man or a woman? The sight of the scenery moves down quietly. Oh, his chest is flat, and she looks back. In this world, there are people who are beautiful as demons. They don''t want to think about it. Only Nangong Li, the leader of the demon sect, does not believe that a man with such a good look will be a runaway. Yi Wushang is upright and steady, but Nangong Li is full of suspicion. However, these two people are the same person. When they play different roles, they have different personalities. But in the final analysis, Yi Wushang is still Nangong Li. The alarm bells kept ringing in her mind. She had to find a way to survive. Looking back on the plot, Nangong Li and Guan Yueyue sneaked into the Tang clan in order to steal the heavy rain pear blossom needle. As a result, he was injured in order to save Guan Yueyue, and Guan Yueyue also tried to attract followers for him. The two were separated. With his brain running at full speed, the scenery pretended to hesitate: "excuse me Are you the husband of Guan? " The word "husband" made Nangong Li feel very happy. He stood up from the edge of the pool and his charming figure was fully displayed. He did not rush to get dressed, but raised his eyebrows and asked, "do you know Yueyue?" Yes, I not only know Yueyue, but also Xiao Yueyue and Yue Yunpeng! make complaints about the Tucao, and make complaints about it. "I was ugly from my childhood, and I was bullied at Tang gate. When I was beaten again last time, it was the girl who saved me. She also said that I am not ugly. She said that my soul is more beautiful than anyone else. Miss Guan is really a good person. " At this point, her eyes were stained with a divine longing, even though the one in her heart had vomited a wave. "She is very good indeed." Nangong from the gentle smile, "is she calling you to come?" "Yes, she wants me to give you this bottle of medicine." Fengguang takes out the medicine for treating acne on her body. This is the medicine Xue ran gave her when she was stabbed by a silver needle that day. She can''t have the expression of heartache. Nangong Li stepped closer and took the small medicine bottle. He opened the cork and smelled it. It was the medicine that Guan Yueyue would take with him. When he laughed, he was very charming. "Girl, remember to say thank you to Yueyue for me." "Well, I''ll leave first." The scenery calmly turns around, in fact, she has been out of a cold sweat. Just when she was about to relax, her back was like the bamboo leaf of a sharp blade. She had instinctively squatted down to avoid it. Looking at the bamboo leaf embedded in the bamboo pole, she was very glad that she lit up the lucky value. She shivered back and said, "Sir, childe? Why do you... " Nangong from the dangerous smile: "you really disguise very well, but, do you know where you went wrong?" "I don''t understand what you said." "When you see me naked, as a woman, you have no reaction at all." Nangong Li slowly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on. Even his actions of dressing revealed thousands of amorous feelings. "You are very wrong, little girl." Scenery heart, a group of grass mud horses gallop past. Just because I''m not crazy about you, do you think I''m wrong!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 "In fact In fact, I am blind "Oh? That''s a pity. " The scenery hears his regretful voice and feels whether he can escape from the heaven, and finally hears his next sentence, "you can''t see the person who killed you with your own eyes." For a moment, the flying bamboo leaves all stopped in mid air, and then they broke away to the girl squatting on the ground at a very fast speed. The scenery held her head and cried in her heart that my life was over, but the imaginary pain did not come. She heard the sound of the sword. Suddenly, the long sword in front of her body, his sword will be swept away one by one, and then, he asked with concern: "girl, are you ok?" The scenery opened one eye, only met before the person''s body is great, at the moment in her eyes, he is like God only, return future and say I''m ok, see Nangong from flying body a palm attack, she busy cry: "be careful!" Shan Ya turned back and took the hand of the scenery to step back. After pulling the distance, he calmly asked, "who is your excellency? If you break into the secret room of Tangmen, you want to kill people here. " He was tracking down the intruder, but when he heard the news, he ran to him, but he didn''t expect to be caught by him. "He is the leader of the demon cult!" Scenery hiding behind the single cliff, with a shield, she was also a lot of courage. Shan Ya looked at Nangong Li suspiciously, "are you the leader of demon cult?" "Interesting." Nangong left his lips with a smile, "I never said my identity. How do you know that girl?" Shan Ya also looks at the scenery, waiting for her answer. "It is said that only the leader of the demon sect is male and female. I don''t think you are a nobody. Men are not men and women are not women. Are you not Nangong Li?" No man or woman Nangong left throat a stem, and soon smile more beautiful, "little girl, I suddenly don''t want to leave you a whole body." "Single hall leader protects me!" She grabs the corner of a single cliff, that attitude is very obvious, whether I can live depends on you. Shan Ya will protect her behind her, facing the south palace to face coldly, "arrogant, even if you are the cult leader, but Tangmen is not a place where you can make mistakes." Shan Ya comes forward with a sword, but Nangong Li flies away with a feint move after escaping. In the bamboo forest, only his voice echoes: "Tangmen, I will come back." After all, he was injured, so he didn''t love to fight, but left. The scenery patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. He heard a sentence in the air: "I will take that woman''s life, too." Oh She was speechless and choked. "Girl, don''t be afraid. Tangmen will protect you well." Nangong Li''s lightness skill is very good. In the blink of an eye, he disappears. Shan Ya comes back to comfort her. It''s normal for a little girl to be threatened by a demon sect leader. The scenery mood is not relaxed a bit, "then what if I left Tangmen?" "This Can''t you stay in Tangmen? " Shan Ya knows that his sentence is abrupt, but under this kind of question, he can only think of this response. The scenery looked at the straight face of the single cliff and sighed, "forget it, let it be." Life and death depend on people. She turns around and walks away. "Girl!" said Shan ya "What happened?" She was so disheartened that she never looked back. "If you are going out of this bamboo forest, you are going in the wrong direction." She came back with a stiff face and said, "you didn''t say it earlier." Single cliff feel the back of the head, you did not ask. Master said it is true that women are the most difficult to understand and the most unreasonable creatures. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 The scenery and the single cliff looked at each other in silence. As soon as they walked out of the bamboo grove, they saw many people walking around, calling "Miss Xia." This summer girl, isn''t she? The scenery saw Xue ran at a glance. She had just experienced life and death. She forgot that she was still angry. She waved and cried, "Xue ran, I''m here!" Hearing the sound, Xue ran comes over. Beside him is Qingyu and Guan Yueyue, who seems to be reluctant. Xue ran looked at the cliff beside her and asked, "where did you go?" His tone is very wrong, even with his usual anger, isn''t there such a sentence? Gentle life will be even more terrible. For some reason, the scenery instinctively fears his appearance when he is angry, even if he is still gentle and elegant at the moment. She unconsciously hides behind the single cliff and says, "I am Lost. " "Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you?" Xue Ran''s eyes are slightly closed, and her eyes are only tightly placed on her. "I I didn''t mean to get lost. " Today, Xue Ran''s aura is unexpectedly strong. She hesitates because she has experienced a thrilling event. She doesn''t feel that she has disappeared for a long time. In fact, she has been missing for nearly an hour. Looking at her timid and pitiful appearance, Shan Ya couldn''t help saying, "this girl lost her way into the bamboo grove, and met Nangong Li, who was lurking in. She almost died. She was so frightened. Please don''t blame her any more." "Mm-hmm!" The scenery hides behind the single cliff and nods desperately. "Master of the demon sect..." Xue ran stepped closer, reached out and pulled her out of the back of the cliff. She didn''t care about her loss. She asked, "did you get hurt?" "No, it was the single hall leader who saved me." Scenery looked at him holding his hand, just afraid of no, can not help laughing. Guan Yueyue suddenly said, "did you catch him?" All the people looked at her. Guan Yueyue also realized that she was not in the right mood. She tried to suppress her worry and said, "I mean, the leader of the demon sect does all kinds of evil. Since you met him, did you catch him in the right way?" Shan Ya said: "he''s very good at lightness. Let him escape." "Then..." Guan Yueyue looked at the crowd and held back the word "good." what a pity The scenery is not like other people. She can naturally guess the joy in Guan Yueyue''s heart when she holds the eye of God. However, even if she says that Guan Yueyue and the cult leader are in love, no one will believe her. After all, how could a kind-hearted medicine fairy be with the evil cult leader? All evils are committed By the way, Qingyu! The sight is unconsciously placed on Qingyu''s body. As soon as Fengguang opens her mouth, she sees Xue ran looking at herself and shaking her head. Her mouth closes and decides not to speak. Qingyu stands beside Xue ran. Naturally, he sees the scenery and stops talking. Then he looks at his master Although his face is cold and his age is young, his brain is much smarter than that of his classmates and sisters. So he guesses that the scenery must have known his life experience. After scanning Xue Ran''s hand with Fengjing, Qingyu groaned in her heart. Her master could hardly hold her hand. She wanted to do something else. She was really in a hurry. Qingyu went to pull Guan Yueyue''s sleeve and said, "elder martial sister, I have recently developed a new poison. Would you like to have a look?" "Good!" Guan Yueyue is more happy than anything when she hears that Nangong has nothing to do. Qingyu comes to her, and she naturally goes away with him. Scenery staring at them is the back of his brother-in-law''s leaving, his face Numb: "Qingyu he I don''t like Guan Yueyue, do you? " Xue ran lowers his head and smiles, "what kind of mess are you thinking about in your head?" The scenery hums, Xue ran this dull man, her sixth sense has always been very accurate, OK? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 Shan Ya left first because the cult leader suddenly appeared in Tangmen. He still had to deal with many things, such as strengthening the guard. scenery and Xue dye went to the guest room, while Tucao: "lying nine poisoned, Tang gate strengthened alert, the Lord of magic appeared, Tang gate strengthened alert, I found this strengthening guard seems to make complaints about what is useless." "The leader of the demon sect has a high level of martial arts. It is not surprising that he can come and go freely even though he is heavily guarded." Xue ran said with a smile, "it''s useless. Don''t let the people of Tangmen hear you. They will have some opinions." "But you don''t think I''m wrong, do you?" Seeing that he wanted to answer, she quickly added, "you can''t lie, you can''t be ambiguous." Xue ran stopped for a second and nodded helplessly, "yes." She just smiles with satisfaction. When she walks, she deliberately shakes the hand held by them. Originally, Xue ran had to let go of her hand when she realized that it was wrong. However, he didn''t expect that it was easy to hold her hand, but it was difficult to let her go. She would not let go of what she said with his hand, and there was a trend of crying. Xue Ran chooses to surrender. "By the way, what about the poison of nine? Is it easy to understand? " "It''s Tang Jiuge," he corrected in a warm voice "Nine, that''s right." Forget it, he gave up. "The poison in master Tang is born in a dream. It will only make him sleep soundly every day, but there is no danger to his life and there will be no other poisoning symptoms. Other doctors can''t diagnose what kind of poison is in master Tang. It''s because it''s rare to see it in a dream. Even I''ve only seen it on a page of ancient books." "Ah? Isn''t the poison very difficult to solve? " Her tone was full of concern, not about whether Tang Jiuge could wake up, but about whether he would be ok if he could not detoxify. This pleased him, "I dare not say that all the poisons can be solved, but nine out of ten poisons in the world are just a piece of cake for me." His gentle smile, gentle eyebrows, as the rain and snow in the dry land, invasion of people''s hearts. Obviously, it was such a big talk, but when he was asked to speak so blandly, she had a convincing magic power. She looked at him and couldn''t turn her eyes. "Xue ran, I find that you seem to be more and more beautiful." Confident men are very handsome! Xue ran didn''t have red ears this time. He gave her a charming smile. "You are more and more beautiful." He is true, because scenery takes medicine every day, so the erythema on her face is gradually disappearing. It won''t take too long for her face to recover. But scenery inexplicable feel, she seems to have been teased. Xue ran sent the scenery to the door, so he went to the pharmacy of Tangmen. There was no reason why she didn''t let go of his hand. Xue Ran''s back disappeared quickly. She raised her hand and decided not to wash her hands this day! She stopped pushing the door and waved to Qingyu in a good mood. "Little Qingyu, you''re back!" she said As soon as Qingyu saw her, he immediately turned around, but was stopped by the scenery. He sighed with tired heart. "Why, your elder sister didn''t come back with you?" Qing Yu''s face was expressionless, "elder martial sister said she wanted to turn around in the Tang clan." What turn? I want to find Nangong Li. Guan Yueyue suddenly appeared in the Tang clan. No one cared about it because she was Xue Ran''s Apprentice. Naturally, and because of her identity, she could walk freely in the Tang clan. The scenery took a finger to poke at Qingyu and chuckled obstinately, "little Qingyu, how old are you this year? Actually, there is someone I like. That person is still the elder martial sister than you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 "You, what are you talking about?" Qingyu''s face is hot, his ears are burning, his eyes are wandering, and increasing the volume is just a bluff. Scenery brother two good put on his shoulder, "you don''t want to cheat me Oh, my eyes are bright, you like who, I can see at a glance." "She is my elder martial sister. I like my elder martial sister. Do you have any questions?" The sophistry of Qingyu''s righteous words. Fengjing said with a smile: "you know what I''m talking about is not that kind of love. Think about it. Although you are only 13 years old, you seem to be much more mature than your peers. Besides, your elder martial sister is only two years older than you. If you think about it carefully, you like her, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it." "Summer scenery, if you talk nonsense again, I will I just He did not say the second half of the day, scenery received the words, "what do you do to me?" "I just I will ignore you Qingyu shook off his hand, ran back to the room, and then closed the door heavily. Scenery: Why does Qingyu look like Have you become childish? No, he''s just a kid. She shook her head and sighed. She had not told him to give up his love for Guan Yueyue. She would not like the love between her brothers and sisters. She did, but the leader of the demon sect, the man who slaughtered all the jade. The scenery was a little melancholy. She sat on the doorstep for a long time, so melancholy that when Guan Yueyue came back, she saw a person sitting in the yard for a while, but after seeing that it was the annoying Miss Xia, she walked over with no good face. "Well, what are you doing here?" I''ll see if she''s crazy "You wait for a psychopath to come and talk to you. Aren''t you a psychopath yourself?" "Knowing that I am a psychopath, and that a psychopath has come to talk to me, isn''t the neuropathy who is looking for me to talk to is more neurotic than my neuropathy?" Guan Yueyue was silent for the first time. The scenery glances at her, hum, fight with me, little girl film, although Guan Yueyue is also a traverser, she has only gone through a lifetime, but she has gone through several worlds and lived for several lives. Guan Yueyue hasn''t met anyone who speaks more powerful than herself. She comes to her interest and sits beside her in the posture of scenery. She asks curiously, "Hey, do you like my master?" "So what?" "But I don''t like you to be my teacher''s wife." "I don''t care whether you like it or not. What I like is Xue ran. I don''t care if you have any opinions." People say that she is not concerned, but Guan Yueyue is more interested. She comes closer to the scenery. "My master is very pure. As far as I know, there are many women who are interested in him, but he has never paid attention to him. But I think he seems to treat you differently." "What''s the difference?" The scenery finally looked at her. "It''s the first time for my master to talk to me with a cold face for you!" "What''s strange about this? You are wrong when you bump into people. Xue Ran is also a polite person. Of course, he will make you apologize." "Different is different. I made mistakes in the past, but as long as I sell Meng, he won''t blame me. But this time, my Xiaomeng doesn''t work, and he is always very serious when he sees a doctor. But this time he is absent-minded when he treats Tang Jiuge. He doesn''t know a word wrong in the prescription. I guess it''s because you ran away." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 Fengjing doubts Xue Ran''s abnormal performance when she hears that, "are all you''re saying true?" "I don''t like you, but I don''t have to lie to you." Guan Yueyue said with a face full of gossip: "in fact, if it wasn''t for your appearance, I always thought that master didn''t like women." Having to say Guan Yueyue''s words made her feel better. The scenery asked again, "why do you want to talk to me about this?" "You know, when my master doesn''t talk, he doesn''t seem to eat fireworks. He can only watch from afar and not play with him. Because of his temperament, many women are withdrawn because they don''t feel that they have the ability to win such a cold man. Some of them will face difficulties. When they really contact my master, they will find that he has no man at all Although he is very gentle in the concept of female love, what''s the meaning of facing a gentle piece of wood? Therefore, this group of women also failed to leave. " Guan Yueyue grinned at the scenery and said, "so I''m curious. How long can you last?" "For Xue ran, I will not give up." Scenery eyebrow a Yang, "he must be mine." "So confident!" Guan Yueyue claps her hands. She can''t wait to see her eat flat. The scenery suddenly asked, "I heard that you and the Wulin alliance leader are a pair, is it true?" Guan Yueyue clapped his hands and said, "who are you listening to?" "This news has already spread all over the world." "I..." Guan Yueyue thought for a moment and said, "Yi Wuyang has a fiancee, and I don''t know how this news got out." "Yi Wushang doesn''t like his fiancee. Besides, aren''t you poisoning his fiancee for Yi Wushang? It is said that the eldest lady in the folding sword building has not yet been detoxified. " "Nonsense. I poisoned the scenery of summer. It''s because I don''t like her. It has nothing to do with easy and no harm. Besides, the little poison I gave will be good in three days without antidote. It''s not as serious as you said." Guan Yueyue didn''t know that the summer scenery she said was the person sitting next to her. Feng Feng didn''t believe her at all. She also tried hard to get Guan Yueyue to stop pretending to be reserved and awkward. She talked to the man earlier, so that the engagement she was carrying could be terminated earlier. "Yi is harmless, handsome, and has good martial arts. How many women dream of love? She can hardly see any shortcomings in him. Men like this don''t catch hold of them early, Sooner or later, it will be taken away by other women, and then it will be too late to repent. " "Is he really so good?" Behind the scenery came a gentle and elegant voice like the wind. She turned her head mechanically and saw the tall man behind her. Her face under her veil showed a silly smile, "Hi, doctor Xue." Xue ran also smiles, "Miss Xia." The smile was too gentle, and her scalp felt numb. She thought of Guan Yueyue beside her, "what, I''m with your apprentice..." "Master, talk to me. I''ll go first." Without giving the scenery a chance to change the topic, Guan Yueyue stood up and ran away. The scenery also stood up. First, she coughed twice to show solemnity. "Xue ran, listen to me. I was just selling for your apprentice''s life. Those remarks only represent public opinions, not my own views." "What is Miss Xia''s point of view?" She brewed her emotions for a while, and then said in the tone of evaluation of a garbage: "easy no harm, he is a scum." The single cliff coming in from the gate of the courtyard It''s easy to walk into the courtyard under the guidance of a single cliff www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 e quiet. Dead silence. Autumn wind blowing a leaf, breaking the silence. "Oh, my head hurts..." The scenery supported her forehead and poured it into Xue Ran''s arms. "Miracle doctor, please help me to have a look. What''s wrong with me? Recently, my mouth is out of control, and I forget what I just said Xue ran helped her, "you just said Yi Wushang was a scum." Shan ya:.... " Yi has no injury Scenery head up flat mouth, miracle doctor you pit me! Xue ran smiles. The first one to open his mouth was Shan ya, who had a great spirit of sacrifice. He solemnly introduced: "leader, this is Xue ran, Xue Shen, and this is Miss Xia, doctor Xue. This is our Wulin alliance leader." "Leader Yi, nice to meet you." "Doctor Xue, I''ve heard a lot about him." The two of them nodded to each other, forgetting the embarrassing scene just now. The scenery quietly retreats from Xue Ran''s side and moves to his back to reduce her sense of existence. Unfortunately, she failed. Qing Yu pushed open the door from the next room and called out, "summer scenery, you should take medicine." The air freezes again. The scenery helped her forehead and sighed. Then she came out of Xue Ran''s back. Chaoyi waved her hand and said, "Hi, fiance." Yi Wushang''s cold and stern face was only momentarily stunned. Soon, he regained his calm and measured appearance, "scenery, how can you be here?" "Why am I here? Don''t you still want to be given by your medicine fairy? " Xue ran coughed gently. The scenery glanced at him and continued to act as if it had nothing to do with him: "my face is not good. Naturally, it''s doctor Xue. I''ll go where I go. What about you? How can you be here?" "I have been working in Bashu recently. I heard that the leader of demon sect appeared in Tangmen. I came to Tangmen to have a look." Just pretend that you are the leader of the evil cult and you are the leader of the Wulin alliance. Are you going to catch yourself? Fengjing doesn''t have a good face to Yi Wuhang, even if his face is really good-looking, she dares to show a lady''s attitude towards Yi Wuhang, because she knows that Yi Wushang is a righteous leader, he will not do anything to her, but if he changes his identity, she will be far away. Of course, the premise is that she has to make a good grasp of the degree, otherwise it will be bad for someone to take off her vest and open a large one. However, with the scene in the bamboo forest, she has completely offended Nangong Li. What is she afraid of? Qingyu just no matter how strange the atmosphere of their adults, he said coldly to the scenery: "you should take medicine." Scenery a slap on his head, "little fart boy, can you change the way you say it will make others think I''m sick." Qing Yu is dissatisfied, "you are sick originally." "I was poisoned. You are sick! Your whole family is sick! " Once said this sentence, scenery regretfully covered his mouth. Sure enough, Qingyu''s face was gloomy, "I''m the only one in my family." He turned and left. "Single cliff does not understand," clear jade this is how? " "He was thinking of some of the past." Xue ran Mu Lu melancholy, he comforted the scenery, "don''t blame yourself too much, he will think clearly." "I I''ll go and see him The scenery also does not care about the run. Yi has no injury. She takes a look at Xue ran. She pursues Qingyu in the direction she leaves. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 Although Qingyu looks no different from adults, sometimes he likes to tease him because he is young and mature. However, he is still a child in her eyes. She scolds herself in her heart for being open-minded. What do you think of a child who has lost his parents? Before long, she caught up with Qingyu at the kitchen door, "xiaoqingyu, wait for me!" Qingyu looked back at her without any emotion and walked into the kitchen. The scenery followed and went in. Seeing that he was carrying a medicine pot to decoct the medicine, she felt more guilty in her heart, "xiaoqingyu, I''m sorry, I said that sentence without malice." "Nothing you want to say has nothing to do with me." Look, this tone is even colder than before. He must be angry. The scenery is pathetic and tugs at his clothes. "Good Qingyu, I apologize to you. You can forgive me." "I''m a bad jade." He put the medicine pot on the stove and moved slowly, ignoring her. Why is this child so stubborn? He was busy to and fro, and the scenery followed him, "how can you not be angry, or I''ll buy you a lot of sugar gourd?" "I''m not a child." "Who said that only children can eat sugar gourd? Don''t you think I like it He said in two words, "childish." "Yes, yes, but you are not naive." Qingyu gave her a sidelong glance. She immediately put up her perfunctory attitude and stood upright, "good Qingyu, what do you want me to do to forgive me?" Qingyu said casually: "you run around Tangmen." Scenery Leng, "you say really?" "Really." "Tangmen is so big!!! I can''t run an hour! " "Oh." Jade skin smile meat do not smile, a face I know you are not serious apology expression. Scenery grits teeth, "I run!" She turned her head and left. "Wait a minute." "Qingyu, I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel..." "Take the medicine and run." "She said Today, there is an unexpected scene in Tangmen. A girl in red has been running for half an hour. She often stops panting against the tree. When someone asks her what she wants to do, she answers, "I want to run around Tangmen." People who hear the answer can''t help but give a thumbs up, "girl, how brave!" The scenery walked and stopped, and finally sat down on the ground. She gasped and ran for half an hour, but she only ran several thousand meters. The pampered lady has never done physical work. It is good to be able to run such a distance. At least she thinks so. She hammered her leg and was groaning. There was a figure in her sight. Xue ran stretched out her hand. "Miss Xia, it''s cool on the ground." She took his hand and stood up, looking puzzled, "Xue ran, why are you here?" "I''ve heard a lot of people talk about a girl running and exercising today, so I''ll come and have a look." Scenery face red, "this exercise method, I don''t like it." Xue ran smiles, "I guess you won''t like it, Miss Xia. If Qingyu, you don''t have to take it seriously." "But He''s been mad at me, as if I''m a bad woman? " "Do you care what he thinks?" "Ah? This is not... " She whispered: "I just feel that I mentioned his sad thing, and I''m very embarrassed myself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 Xue ran raised her hand to brush off a fallen leaf on the top of the scenery. She was stunned for a moment because of his action. He laughed. "Miss Xia seems to be different from the rumor." "I know, they say that I oppress the people, arrogant and despotic..." "Now I think it''s just hearsay all the time. You can''t believe it all." The scenery looks at him strangely, don''t understand why he talks about this, well, don''t understand, she jumps suddenly, hang on his body, Xue ran subconsciously hugs her, lest she fall on the ground. He was red in the ear, "Miss Xia..." "Xue ran, do you think I''ve lost weight?" ¡°¡­¡­ You''ve only been running for half an hour. " And half of the time you sit on the ground and rest. The scenery thought for a moment, "Oh, it''s just one day today. You can''t feel my weight when I''m thin, but it doesn''t matter. Xue ran, you can remember my weight now. I''ll run again tomorrow, and you can see if I''ve become thinner." Xue Ran''s head hardened and nodded, "um..." As if she didn''t see him shy, she took his hand and walked back. "I''m hungry. The Tangmen''s meal should have arrived. Let''s go back to eat." "Well..." He turned his face to one side and did not dare to look at her. All the guests of Tangmen live in the same courtyard. Naturally, they also eat together in this courtyard. Old lady Tang is old. She doesn''t want to entertain guests every time she has a meal. When her status reaches her level of seniority, she can have no scruples, because even the leader of Wulin should respectfully call her an elder. On the dining table, Guan Yueyue was in a good mood and put a piece of meat in Qingyu''s bowl. "Younger martial brother, you did a good job this time. I didn''t like her for a long time. Hum, she still wanted to hook up with our master, so we should fix her!" Qingyu did not speak. Yi Wushang, who was sitting beside Guan Yueyue, said, "listen to people, she is really running around Tangmen." "Why, do you feel heartache?" "Guan Yueyue Du mouth chant," is also, people are your fiancee, you should be distressed. " "Yueyue, you know, my engagement to her is just a combination of interests." At that time, Yi Wushang, who was still young, needed strong support to become the leader of the Wulin. The Xia Dynasty was just right and needed a leader of the Wulin to further enhance the prestige of the folding sword tower. The marriage between Yi Wushang and Xia scenery was just a trend under the interests. Guan Yueyue''s face softened a minute, but still pretended to be dissatisfied: "you and I explain so much to do, summer scenery is your fiancee, this is right?" "Yueyue..." If he was wearing the skin of Nangong Li, he would have pressed Guan Yueyue on the wall, blocking her to speak with a kiss. But now he is easy and harmless, silent and upright. Seeing that they can be called flirting with each other, Qingyu suddenly gets a little upset. He puts down his chopsticks and gets up. Guan Yueyue asked, "younger martial brother, what are you doing?" "I''m full." He lifted his foot and left. Guan Yueyue called out to his back with great interest: "younger martial brother, what I''ve taught you this time is that it''s a good way to ask Xia Fengjing to run around Tangmen. Next time she comes to you, you can ask her to run from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain." Qingyu did not intend to respond, but he suddenly stopped at the door. Outside the door, she came back with Xue ran. Her face was covered with a veil, so that people could not see how she looked, but her black and shining eyes were so clear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 Qingyu instinctively wants to open his mouth to say something, but he only said "I" word, the rest of the content do not know what to say, he tightened his face, did not say a word. "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?" When Guan Yueyue sees Qingyu standing at the door, she comes over curiously. As a result, after seeing her master and Xia scenery standing opposite her, she is also strangely silent. Xue ran and Yi Wushang look at each other, and they are speechless. At this time, the attitude of scenery was beyond everyone''s expectation. She walked into the living room with a smile from the corner of her eyes. "Why, you don''t eat such a good table of dishes?" With her words, all the people sat back in silence, including Qingyu. The scenery pulls Xue ran to sit by her side. She puts the vegetables in his bowl. "This looks good, and this one seems to be good..." She clipped several chopsticks one after another. Even if Xue ran said no, she didn''t seem to hear. Seeing her normal appearance, Guan Yueyue thought that she had not heard her own words just now? She chewed on her chopsticks and thought for a few minutes. Seeing that the scenery was still as usual, she was relieved. After all, it was an embarrassing thing for her to say the words of a schemer behind her back and be heard by that person. You can eat with ease. Guan Yueyue reaches for the dish of Dongpo meat with his chopsticks. Before he touches the dish, he sees that the dish is taken up. Scenery pulled off the veil on her face and exposed the red spots in the East and the red spots in the West. She laughed and smelled the Dongpo meat in her hands and said, "well, it''s very fragrant A-choo She suddenly sneezed and rubbed her nose. She put the Dongpo meat back to its original place and said, "I''m sorry, it seems that I''ve caught a cold recently." What she said didn''t look embarrassed at all! Guan Yueyue stares at her and moves the chopsticks to the vegetables next to her. Similarly, before she drops the chopsticks, the dish of vegetables is taken away again, and a sneeze is heard. See scenery is rubbing nose, put down the dish, "it seems that I really caught a cold." Do you need to carry food to sneeze when you catch a cold!? Yi Wushang sees Guan Yueyue''s anger. This time, he picks up his chopsticks and reaches for another dish on the table. As a result, he doesn''t expect that the scenery doesn''t want to sell him face. This time, she did not take the dishes, but directly stood up, bent down and sneezed at the dishes on the table. At this point, no dish on the table was spared. All of them said, "well "Oh, it''s so serious..." Scenery did not have any sincerity rubbing nose, "it seems that I just ran and poured cold wind, alas, my body is like this, it is easy to catch cold, so don''t be surprised." Guan Yueyue shook his chopsticks and said, "summer scenery! Are you still a woman? Is it disgusting? " Disgusting is you, the scenery dimple is like a flower, clearly her face has not recovered, but is to let people see Mingyan very, her voice with bewitching, "am I a woman, do you want to personally test it?" Guan Yueyue was stunned and then stepped back, "don''t mess around. What I like is men!" "Cut, I don''t like you as a woman yet." Scenery finish, leave a look in your eyes that you are a fool, turn around and leave the door. At this time, the atmosphere, some unspeakable. Xue ran was holding his job. "Let''s eat." The rest of you are silent. Apart from the dishes in your bowl, which dishes are not contaminated on this table!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 Late at night, everything is quiet. Scenery sits on the bed, covering her shriveled stomach, regretting that she didn''t eat first and then play that disgusting thing? After running for so long, she didn''t eat a bite of dinner, and now she can''t sleep. She decided to go to the kitchen. She opened the door with a lamp in her hand. As soon as she took a step, she saw a medicine bottle lying on the ground. She bent down to pick it up. She looked left and right. She did not understand who put the medicine bottle here. After thinking for a while, she still put it in the sleeve pocket and walked towards the kitchen. However, there is not even a steamed bread in the kitchen! She came out feebly and sighed at the moonlight in the sky. At this time, a voice came from the roof, "the moonlight is so good tonight, why don''t you enjoy the moon with me?" This charming voice The scenery didn''t want to look up. She carried the lamp and walked with her head down. However, the man flew down from the roof and blocked her in front of her. Her low face was ready to cry without tears. "Little girl, I said, I will come back again." Nangong Li brings up a smile of evil spirit. The scenery is stiff scalp, raise a head, pull out a smile rigidly, "good evening, Lord." "Good evening, Miss Xia." Nangong Li first said hello to her like a salute, then lifted her chin with her index finger, and tut two times, "look, how did the lady of the folding sword tower, known as the first beauty, change her face into this ghost appearance?" It''s not from your sweetheart! Because she came out in the middle of the night, the scenery didn''t wear a veil, because she couldn''t show any dislike at will. This made her expression very complicated. She didn''t dare to open his hand, and her smile was very ugly. "Master, I''m ugly. I''ll leave first, so it won''t hurt your eyes." "Did I tell you to go?" He laughed, and then raised her chin hand instead of pinching her neck. "The last time you used Yueyue to fool me, you know the relationship between her and me. No matter how you know it, in short, I can''t keep you." The scenery grabs his hand which pinches his neck. His hand is very strong, she can''t break it off, but she has gradually become difficult to breathe. She said: "you Let me go... " "Miss Xia, don''t you speak very well? Can you persuade me to let you go Nangong Li seems to be teasing an interesting prey with an extremely casual attitude. "You..." "Well?" He relaxed a little and seemed curious about what she would say. "You TM is a demon of the dead Nangong left "tut". He suddenly disliked to loosen her neck, scenery covered neck, squatting on the ground coughing, but quickly react to run, the man behind her grabbed her collar. "I''ve come up with a better way to make your death more meaningful than just letting you die." He grabbed the man and flew up. After half a column of incense, two figures appeared in a mountain stream in the back mountain of Tangmen. After landing, Nangong Li released her hand and grasped her. Ignoring the escape, the scenery holds a tree and spits out. Nangong is far away from her, which she dislikes very much. "Summer scenery, are you pregnant?" "Huai You Uncle Oh She''s dizzy, OK!? There is a kind of people, when they fly with their own lightness skills, she will not faint, but when others take her to fly, she will faint badly. It''s like some people don''t get carsick when they drive, but they get carsick in other people''s cars. Unfortunately, she is such a person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 When the scenery vomited, she was also completely prostrate. She could barely stand still by supporting the tree. Her face was very pale. Nangong Li said: "after vomiting, come into the secret room of Tangmen with me." Tangmen secret room??? She looked at the closed stone gate on the stone wall, and looked around. It was pitch black. There was no one else. She was speechless. She said that we should strengthen our guard! Seeing that she did not move, Nangong Li asked, "summer scenery, are you going by yourself, or do I break your legs and drag you along?" The scenery shrunk his neck. "The secret room of Tangmen has many organs, and you are still injured. Do you really want to go in?" "Organs Isn''t it you who are in the way? " Scenery can be regarded as understanding the meaning that he brought himself. Her body trembled and trembled, "Lord, is it too late for me to apologize for my previous ignorance?" Nangong Li showed a tolerant smile, "it''s too late." Her eyes wandered. "I suggest you don''t want to escape. There are mechanisms and hidden weapons around here. If you don''t have a map, you will die if you walk a few steps." Satisfied to see her face even whiter, Nangong Li took out the key and inserted it into a groove of the stone gate. With a slight turn, the door quickly opened to both sides, and a lot of dust fell down. Nangong Li, a gentleman, said, "Miss Xia, please come in." She took a stiff step and walked three steps at a time. However, Nangong Li was still waiting for her patiently. Just as she arrived at the door, Nangong Li suddenly moved to the left. A palm attacked the place where he had just stood and landed on the tree, which fell to the ground. When the scenery is not clear, a person behind her pulls her hand into the chamber of secrets. When Nangong Li wants to chase in, the door closes with a bang. The man threw the torch in his hand, and all the oil lamps on the stone wall lit up. The cave, which was originally black, was as bright as day. It can also be seen that this is a man in white wearing a drama mask. First, he raised his hand and turned the oil lamp on the stone wall. At the same time, something sounded, just like the sound of a door locked. Then he turned around and asked, "are you ok?" "Xue ran, why are you wearing a mask?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was silent for a second and took off the mask. It was really that gentle and beautiful face. He did not understand, "Miss Xia, how do you recognize me?" "I think it''s hard not to recognize it..." Xue ran Mo, looking embarrassed, "I thought no one could recognize it." The scenery is a little unbearable in my heart, "it''s not so easy to recognize It''s mainly because I''ve been with you for a while, so So I guess it. " "Miss Xia, don''t comfort me. I will study the way of changing face more attentively." She didn''t know how to pick him up. She looked at the stone gate, "Nangong has a key. What can he do if he opens the door again?" "Don''t worry. I just locked the door back." Anti lock? The scenery turned to look at the stone gate with a weight of 1000 kg behind her, and sighed with emotion. It turns out that such a door is also of anti lock structure. She looked at Xue ran and said, "what shall we do now?" "According to the records of baixiaosheng, there is a second exit in the secret room of Tangmen. Let''s go and find it." She took him by the hand, "but there are many mechanisms in the secret room!" "Don''t be afraid." Xue ran took her hand, smiling with the gentle breath of secular, "I''m here." If there are two most exciting moments for a man to answer, she will say one is to buy and buy, and the other is to smile and say I am there. When you have the power of a boyfriend It''s really hard to control it after listening to it! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 The scenery thought that she might as well put Xue ran down here. Her stomach was out of season. She had not eaten any food. Just then she vomited out all the inventory. Now her stomach is even more shriveled. She said pitifully, "I''m so hungry..." Xue ran thought that her poor appearance was actually very funny. However, she was so hungry that he could not make fun of her. He could only cover up her past with a slight cough and took out a paper package for her, "eat it." "It''s steamed bread!" She took out a steamed bun and bit it fiercely. She said vaguely, "I also said that how could there be no steamed bread in the kitchen? It turned out that you took it." "I thought you would be hungry without dinner, so I went to the kitchen." "Xue ran, why are you so good?" She bit the steamed bread in her hand and looked at him with admiration. Her eyes seemed to have bright stars. She was so focused on him, Xue Ran''s face began to burn uneasily, "I saw you were not in the room, just wanted to come out to find you, did not expect to meet the scene where you were arrested." "Then you mask..." "This is me I borrowed it from a little girl of Tangmen. " "How young are you, little girl?" Xue ran laughs at her questioning. "It''s only six or seven years old." Thinking of the scene that she had just used a sweet scented osmanthus cake to flicker her mask from the little girl''s hand, Xue ran could not help feeling that she was a lot naive. It was not that she was afraid that the leader of the demon sect would see his real appearance. He just had a whim. If the scenery saw a man who came down from the sky wearing a mask to save her, would she have any interesting reaction and would she also say That sentence, the grace of life-saving, agreed with each other. Now think about it, what has he done? How can he be like a little boy? The scenery heard that the little girl was only six or seven years old. She was more happy than anything. She took his hand and said, "let''s start to find the way out now." "Well." Xue ran took her hand and they walked deeper into the cave. Gradually, you can hear the sound of water dripping on the stone. The mechanism skill of Tangmen has always been put in the first place by the people in the Wulin, and the Tangmen secret room is a forbidden area in the Tang clan. You can imagine how many mechanisms there will be. The scenery is full of vigilance. She follows Xue ran with high nervousness. However, Xue ran suddenly takes out a drawing. She stays for a moment and asks, "what is this?" "This is the map of the secret room of the Tang clan. It was handed to me by Master Sun." ¡°¡­¡­ Why didn''t you say it earlier when you had a map? " She''s been nervous for so long! Xue ran said seriously, "you didn''t ask me." This dialogue reminds her of the conversation between bamboo grove and single cliff that day. It''s OK for one person to say so, but both of them say so. She can''t help but wonder if she really has a problem? She is silent, but Xue Ran is not used to it. He is used to her chirping, "what are you thinking?" She said casually, "I think you look so good." "Well." He nodded and went on holding her hand. But the scenery is wide eyed, his reaction is "um", no!? Once she said that he was good-looking, he was not like a little daughter-in-law who had been teased. She even had the illusion that she was an apprentice. However, after thinking about it, he was more and more calm about her frequent language provocation recently, and sometimes he could come back. When a person says you are good-looking, you can admit that you are not red faced and do not jump. It seems that you are a little narcissistic. Fengjing felt that she had discovered some hidden attributes of Xue ran. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 With the map, the next journey will be very smooth. After avoiding many traps, they come to the deepest part of the chamber of secrets. There is only a round stone platform in the middle, on which a delicate wooden box is placed. The scenery asks Xue ran, "how can we get there?" This silver water looks dangerous. "Look first." Xue ran picked up a stone and threw it into the water. The stone had not touched the surface of the water. The water covered the stone like life and dragged it into the water soundlessly. Fengguang took his hand and stepped back. "This is dangerous!" "Don''t be afraid." Xue ran shook her hand. He looked at the note on the map and thought for a moment. He picked up a stone again. This time, he threw it at the box in the middle. The stone took his internal force and knocked the box to an offset. Suddenly, the floor vibrates. In the silver water, a stone bridge slowly rises to connect the two sides of the river. The scenery is stunned by the magical scene. She looks at Xue ran. Xue ran smiles at her and takes her to the stone bridge. The box on the platform was not locked. She felt her chin, "maybe We can open it and have a look. Mrs. Tang doesn''t mind? " "Don''t move." He grabbed her outstretched hand. "Watch out for the mechanism." "But There is no other way to go, and there must be something wrong with this box here. " Xue ran also thought for a moment. He took out a pair of silver gloves from his arms and put them on his hands. He was curious about the scenery. He laughed and explained: "this is silver gloves. It can catch any sharp weapon and prevent any poison from invading. Most of the things in Tangmen contain poison. It is dangerous to touch them with bare hands." She nodded clearly. Xue ran stretched out his gloved hand to open the box. To his surprise, there was no hidden weapon. There was a box lying quietly in the box. It looked very ordinary. He raised his hand to take it out, but suddenly he felt wrong. He quickly pulled the scenery behind him. The wooden box spread out to all directions, and the box changed and revealed Innumerable small holes, each hole with the potential of lightning shot out a silver needle, this situation is that people can not avoid! In the scenery, Xue Ran''s body suddenly moves. With his hands in silver gloves, he either catches or sweeps away these silver needles. His movements are neat and natural. When he flies in white clothes, he seems to be a God coming into the world. Even in a critical moment, he gives people a sense of beauty. She admired herself very much. She could still be crazy at such a time Soon, the silver needle fell to the ground, and she stayed behind him. She was well protected without any damage. Xue ran looked back, "Miss Xia, are you ok?" "I''m fine..." The scenery shakes his head, but suddenly he sees a cold sweat on his forehead. On his chest, a trace of blood is oozing out, "Xue ran, you are injured!" Xue ran pulled out the silver needle on her chest, and he reluctantly said with a smile: "no harm..." He fell to his knees. Scenery squat down to support him, see the color of the blood is not right, she startled: "silver needle is poisonous!" "It seems that This is the pear blossom needle in the rainstorm. It is really a case of no false hair. " Xue ran felt that his physical strength was rapidly losing, but in front of the scenery, he tried to show that there was no big deal. "All the hidden weapons in the Tang clan have poison. Don''t worry. Do you forget that I can detoxify all kinds of poisons?" The scenery is anxious to cry, "but we are trapped here now, how do you want to solve it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 "I promised you that I would take you out." Xue ran tried to lift the hand without gloves to wipe the tears from her eyes. "Don''t cry. My body is different from ordinary people. I have certain resistance to poison. I won''t die like this." "Xue ran You look so pale now... " Scenery choked and put his hand on his face, "your temperature is also low What can I do to help you? " Ignoring her question, Xue ran said intermittently: "the marks on the map are limited I can''t tell where the second exit is, scenery Qingyu didn''t see us. She will come to us. I left a mark along the way to Tangmen secret room. He will find out. Don''t be afraid Maybe tomorrow, tomorrow you can go out... " "I can go out. What about you?" "Don''t worry about me I''ll be all right in a moment... " When Xue ran finished, her eyes closed and fell on her. "Xue ran!" she cried His breath was heavy, and the terrible thing was that his temperature was obviously low, but the breath he sprayed on her neck was very hot. His body seemed to be experiencing a double sky of ice and fire. The scenery in the brain calls: "system gentleman, you give me out! I''m going to hang up! " "Ask the host to say the request." The sound of the system sounded lukewarm. "I want to exchange points for antidote pills!" "Inquiring There is no antidote in the mall. " "Well Then I''ll change the medicine from death to life! " "The friendship reminds, the strategy target does not appear the death state, the medicine which revives the dead is invalid." Scenery crazy, "I go, this is not good, that is not good, I want you what use?" She thought that system Jun would not answer her, but he said, "you can tell the host how to leave the secret room." Can''t detoxify, but can leave this ghost place good! Scenery busy way: "how many points, I change!" "No points." "What? You don''t have to Her mind is full of question marks. In the past, she asked for some points. The system King calculated the integral clearly, and there was no human feelings at all. Why did she not open the integral for her suddenly? Ignoring her surprise, system Jun said, "the wooden box returns to its original position, and the exit is underwater." The scenery suspiciously glanced at the silver water which was full of terror. She first held Xue ran to let him look at the pillar on the stone platform, so that he could not fall on the cold ground. Then, she got up and poked the wooden box that had been spread out. Suddenly, the four sides of the wooden box stood up again, forming a quadrangle. At the same time, the sound of water was heard, and only silver was seen The color of the water did not know where it went, but was replaced by clear water. Now she is not surprised to see any strange things. Fengjing knows that system Jun can never deceive her. She uses two points to exchange for a longer breathing time. She holds Xue ran up and jumps into the water without thinking about it. It is usually very difficult for a woman to take a man under the water, but it is not difficult for the scenery. At the beginning of each task, she will light up her strength value. She always thinks that even if she can''t run away in danger, she can also lift a brick and smash the other party to death. There was a passage under the water. Before I could thank system Jun for his generosity, Xue Ran''s face turned whiter. He didn''t think much about the scenery. She kissed him on the lips. She was not eating tofu. She just wanted to take a breath for him. As for the careless licking of his lips Well, she said she didn''t pay attention! In the dark water, Xue Ran''s fingers moved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 The passage is very long, and the scenery has made Xue ran angry several times on the way. She seriously suspects that the so-called second exit of Tangmen secret room is actually to kill people. Otherwise, how many people can hold their breath for such a long time? Even she can''t swim until now with her hanging open. I don''t know how long she swam. She finally saw the moonlight on the water and exerted all her strength. She took Xue ran out of the water and finally got to the shore. The scenery was so tired that she lay down. She gasped. Even if she had strength, it was tiring to drag a big man to swim. Looking at the man lying beside her, she bit her teeth and got up again, "Xue ran, I won''t let you die!" Thinking that he was unconscious anyway, in line with the mentality of being unable to waste, she gave him a cruel smack on his face, "this is a thank you gift for protecting me in the secret room. When you are good, I will ask you for the thank you for saving you this time." It seems that she is eating tofu whether she saves him or he saves her The scenery glanced around her and found that this was the bamboo grove where she had lost her way, and they had just come out of the small pool. Xue ran was still injured and could not think about it. She was about to carry him on her back and came out of the dark alone. "Miss Xia?" Single cliff see her embarrassed appearance, very puzzled, "you this is how?" The scenery is like seeing the Savior, "single Hall master! It''s great to meet you. Xue Ran is poisoned. Please help him "What? Is he poisoned? " Shan Ya is surprised. He quickly walks over. When he sees Xue ran, who is dying on the ground, he suddenly holds the sword in his hand. The scenery is strange in his sudden silence, "single hall leader, what''s the matter?" Shan ya did not speak, only in the light moonlight of the night, his face was dark. The scenery moves towards Xue ran unconsciously. At this time, a cold hand grabs her wrist. When she turns back, she sees Xue ran open her eyes and says happily, "you wake up!" Shan Ya looked stunned and soon said, "doctor Xue, are you all right?" "It''s OK." Xue ran sat up from the ground, and the scenery helped him to stand up. He raised his lips and chuckled toward the scenery. "You are worried." "Your poison?" "I have a special constitution. After a period of time, the poison in my body will be relieved." Therefore, before he fainted, he would say that it would be OK after a while, but he didn''t expect that she would try her best to save him. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good." Her relaxed smile was very clean, and it was easy to make people feel that she was very important in her eyes. But Xue ran also noticed other places. Because she got up in the middle of the night, she wore very thin clothes. Therefore, after getting wet, her exquisite figure was completely exposed in the public''s sight. Because she was worried about his body, she did not pay any attention To these. Xue Ran''s eyes darkened. She took off her wet robe and put it on her. The scenery did not understand why he suddenly put a wet clothes on her. Xue ran looked at the single cliff, but quickly realized that he turned his eyes and did not dare to see the scenery again. Xue ran intentionally or unintentionally blocks the scenery behind him. He asks, "why does the single hall leader appear here?" "I heard that the disciple who was in charge of guarding the secret room was attacked when he was changing shifts. I think it may be that the leader of the demon sect has come again, so I can rest assured by searching around. How can Dr. Xue and Miss Xia appear here in such a way?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 "It''s not all your fault!" Mention this, scenery has a temper, "said to strengthen the alert? As a result, Nangong Li came and went freely in the Tang clan and arrested me. He took me to the secret room and wanted me to be a human shield. Fortunately, Xue ran saved me. Otherwise, I would be responsible for being in your Tangmen today! " "This It is the Tang clan''s lax supervision. " Shan Ya is not good at dealing with such a lady like person. He can only tell what others say and what he answers. The scenery continued: "the first day I came to your Tangmen, I was arrested twice by Nangong Li. If I didn''t know that you Tangmen are all righteous people, I would doubt whether you have the evil cult''s traitors. Look, Nangong Li can easily break into your forbidden area so easily. If you talk about it, others will feel strange." Shan Ya was silent for a moment. "It''s up to me to arrange the patrol of Tangmen. It''s my fault for Xia to be frightened. Please don''t blame Tangmen." "You I don''t blame you. I just want to complain. " She couldn''t bear to see that he was being ostracized because he was a stranger. "It is obvious to all that the single hall leader is devoted to his duties." Xue ran softened the atmosphere and said to the scenery, "we''d better go back first, Miss Xia. You need to change your dry clothes, or you will catch cold." She nodded, "well." The two of them walk out of the bamboo forest. Shan Ya walks behind them and looks at Xue Ran''s back with complicated expressions. Back in the guest room, Fengjing changed her clothes and fell asleep in the quilt after drinking the ginger soup sent by Xue ran. One day, she lost her way in the bamboo forest and was threatened by nangongli''s life and death. Later, she ran away for half an hour because she provoked Qingyu. Then she did not eat dinner and was taken away by nangongli. She went through so many things in a short day, She couldn''t hold on long ago. As soon as she got to bed, she didn''t want to sleep in the past. This sleep, she went to sleep the next afternoon, or call her to drink medicine Qingyu woke her up. Qingyu put the food on the table in her room one by one. "This is what the master left for you. I don''t know if she went to be a thief in the middle of the night and only got up now." "Qingyu, do you think that you can only go as a thief if you don''t sleep at night." Scenery put down the medicine bowl, bit a piece of Osmanthus cake, and ate a mouthful of rice. Qingyu didn''t know what her magical match was. He was disgusted and said, "you''re not going to be a thief. What are you going to do?" "The night is dark and the wind is high. It''s empty to sleep alone, so..." She said mysteriously: "smart people have invented sports that can only be played at night." Although now the movement has developed into the daytime. Qingyu did not understand, "what kind of sport is it?" "The name of this movement is She chuckled obscenely, "Hey, hey." Qing Yu looks at a loss, but intuition since she can smile so obscene, it is certainly not a good thing. The scenery glanced at him, "if you don''t understand, ask your elder martial sister to go. Aren''t you in a good relationship with her?" Do you really think she forgot about their brother-in-law''s calculation of her together? Qingyu opened his mouth, but did not make a sound. He unconsciously grasped his clothes and looked full of hesitation. "What? Your elder martial sister is now with that Yi Wuyang. You don''t want to be a light bulb? " She drank a mouthful of soup, also did not look at him, comfortable to say sarcastic words. Xue ran knew that she couldn''t get up and left food for her. Such a warm man must get it. "I''m sorry..." "Ah?" She stopped at the mouth with a spoon. The sound that seemed very small just now was not she wrong? Qingyu saw her staring at herself, as if he was wondering if something was wrong with him. His face was burning and he ran out of the room. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 "I think your apprentice has been disguised." This is the first sentence that Xue ran, who came back from acupuncture and moxibustion in Tang Jiuge, heard from Fengguang. At that time, Fengguang was sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard, her chin in her hand, but the pine nut in front of her did not move. It seems that she has maintained this position for a long time. Xue ran sat down beside her and asked jokingly, "do you mean Qingyu?" "Well!" She nodded hard. "I think he is really strange today. Do you know what he said to me? He apologized to me, but he has always hated me "As I said, Qingyu is not a bad boy." He peeled and dyed the pine pulp in front of her. The scenery was very natural. She put the pine nuts he peeled into her mouth. Her eyes were empty and she said, "am I also turning on the marisu mode, and Qingyu, a little fart child, is going to be convinced by me?" It''s not right. Mr. system clearly said that she took the script from a female match. Xue ran didn''t know what marisu was in her mouth. He just guessed that there would be many strange things in her brain every time. "I think Qingyu doesn''t hate you." "What do you say?" Her eyes have focal length. "When I was in the valley, Yueyue always liked to go out and play, and I was addicted to medical skills. Qingyu seldom found anyone to talk to. So, he would be very happy to have you talk with him." Scenery does not believe, "he is not disgusted with me?" "Qingyu has such a disposition that he never shows what he likes and wants, just like he also likes sweets, but after Yueyue said that girls like it, he would never eat it again." "You know your apprentice so well, what about you?" She put her chin up and blinked at him. "What do you like? Would you refuse to show it like Qingyu?" Xue ran can''t help but look at her. He thinks about him and says, "Miss Xia, in a few days, the red spots on your face will be completely eliminated. It''s just to remove the residual poison, and then you need to take medicine." "Well Do you need to continue acupuncture? " She raised her hand and cut her hair. Because of the movement of her hand, her sleeve slipped down, revealing the white arm. Lotus root white flawless color, fascinating. Xue ran suddenly felt thirsty. He mumbled for a long time and nodded, "need." "That''s really troubling you, doctor Xue." she laughed and threw the pine nuts he peeled into her mouth. Again, this deliberately seduced his voice, sweet greasy crooked, also sweet It''s impossible to resist. Xue Ran is in a trance and has an illusion. He seems to be a good woman who is targeted by a bully. When people''s words are enough to provoke him from time to time, he will be eaten by others. Eat this adjective He turned his face, his ears red. "Xue ran, I also want to" Xue Ran is stiff. This is partly coquettish and half coquettish voice, which makes Xue ran feel that the blood in his body seems to be surging restlessly. He is at a loss. "Miss Xia, Xia..." "Xue ran, what''s wrong with you? Won''t you peel the pine nuts for me Her innocent voice was as clear and sweet as a silver bell. It was because of this incomprehensible innocence that people suddenly felt that it was a very immoral thing to have such a shameful idea. Xue ran spits on himself secretly. When did he become such an unhealthy person? He was clearly such a naive girl. How could he want to go in such a beautiful direction? Will scenery be naive? This is a real joke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 After half a month''s coma, Tang Jiuge finally wakes up. His room is filled with a crowd of people. Mrs. Tang, Mrs. Tang''s personal maid, Jinxu, Tang Zhaoyi, Shan ya, Yi Wuyi and Guan Yueyue all come here. Tang Yucheng didn''t care about her when she came in, but she didn''t care about her. She didn''t care about her? Tang Jiuge was a handsome young man. He was only sixteen or seventeen years old. His heroic spirit was somewhat like that of old lady Tang. He leaned back on the bed and saw Xue ran. He said angrily, "did you detoxify me?" "Nine songs, don''t be rude." Old lady Tang spoke with dignity. Tang Jiuge is dissatisfied with the hum, but no longer speak. How does she feel that Tang Jiuge doesn''t want to wake up? Xue ran didn''t care about Tang Jiuge''s rudeness. He sat by the bed and felt for him. Then he said, "the poison in master Tang''s body has been relieved, but his body is still very weak. He needs to be well nursed." "Thank you very much," said Mrs. Tang "Jiuge, do you know how you are poisoned?" Tang Zhaoyi asked. Tang Jiuge looks strange. He looks at the silent cliff and whispers, "I don''t know..." But only this short look was enough for Tang Zhaoyi to make use of the theme. He said to Shan Ya in a cold voice: "Jiuge was poisoned suddenly. I think it must be the poisoned hands of the people around him. What do you say, single hall leader?" "I''m sorry that Shan Ya is not sure." Tang Zhaoyi stared at Shan Ya with a pair of gloomy eyes. "You are the master of Jiuge and the person in charge of Tangmen''s patrolling. In my opinion, the most likely way to achieve this is to do nothing but you." "Elder..." "Shan ya, do you dare to swear that if this is what you did, there will be five thunders in the sky, and there will be no place to die." Shan Ya is silent. Standing beside Mrs. Tang, the golden thread suddenly stepped out and said, "elder, the little Lord just woke up. Will you let him have a good rest?" "Hum, Jiuge is the victim. If you have him on the scene, you can make things clear." In this way, Tang Zhaoyi must listen to Shan Ya''s poison oath to be satisfied. But strangely, Mrs. Tang didn''t respond to this scene. She squinted and seemed to be falling asleep. "Elder, I will swear "Enough!" Tang Jiuge on the bed suddenly exclaimed. His face was blue and white. He seemed to be plucking up the courage to say something hard to say. Finally, he said, "uncle, don''t doubt master Shan any more. In fact, I did the poisoning myself." This sentence, to everyone''s surprise, the only thing that doesn''t seem strange is the single cliff with a calm face. Tang Zhaoyi can''t believe it. "Jiuge, uncle knows you have a good heart, but you don''t have to maintain a single Cliff..." "Uncle, I really made the poison myself!" Tang Jiuge was afraid that others would not believe him, so he increased the volume. The golden thread looked at old lady Tang and asked, "why does the young master do this?" "I I heard that my grandmother wanted me to marry the eldest lady of Qianjin Pavilion. I didn''t want to marry someone I didn''t like, so I just I just want to escape in this way. " His voice became smaller and smaller. Finally, he summoned up his courage and said to Mrs. Tang, "I''m sorry, grandma..." "Alas." Mrs. Tang shook her head. "Jinxu, let''s go back." "Yes." Before she left, she took a look at the single cliff, and then she helped Mrs. Tang go out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 Tang Jiuge''s poisoning is just a farce. On the way back to the yard, the scenery patted Qingyu''s head. "Xiaoqingyu, you can''t be like lying nine when you''re in the rebellious period. However, your master won''t ask you to marry or anything, and you don''t have to lie down like nine all at once." Qing Yu waved her hand, "I''m not as naive as he is!" "It''s over." The scenery rushes to Xue Ran''s side and says in a pitiful tone how my son is so unlovable: "this child''s rebellious period has really arrived." Qingyu said that she could not, so she hummed, dropped a sentence "I go back to decoct", and ran away. Xue ran lowered his head and laughed, "you are teasing him again." "Hey, who calls him so cute? In other words, you just look at Guan Yueyue and Yi Wushang walking together, do you have any idea of being unhappy? " She asked tentatively. These days, Guan Yueyue and Yi Wushang have been acting together. It''s just like coming out of Tang Jiuge''s house. They don''t know where they went without saying hello. The scenery can tell why Nangong can''t get away from her. With her beloved woman at his side, he certainly put off killing her. Xue ran said calmly: "Yueyue has grown up. It''s time for her to have her own world." This is like saying that the raised bird should let it fly, but the feeling of jealousy is not. The scenery was staring at him. Xue ran couldn''t help laughing and said, "Why are you looking at me like this? Is it that I have become pretty recently?" She paused for a moment. "Narcissistic!" Xue ran doesn''t have that feeling for Guan Yueyue. Shouldn''t she be happy? But why is it so strange? Xue ran felt his nose in embarrassment, "the Tang clan is over. We can go back." "Well, Tangmen is not fun. It''s dangerous for the cult leader to come in every day. It''s still the old man village Well, it''s old people''s valley. It''s safer! " Busy to correct their own shouting method, she held his arm and said: "I tell you, my bright eyes found a pair of small lovers." "Oh? Who is it? " "It''s old lady Tang''s maid. It''s called Jinxu. She likes Shan ya, but I don''t know whether she likes her or not." "How do you see that?" "Just by feeling..." The sun is warm in the afternoon. On the gravel road covered with sunshine, with the girl''s chirping voice, the steps are also comfortable. The shadow of the two people is dragged long and intertwined. The atmosphere is warm for a moment. As the sun sets and the moon rises, a crow crows across the sky, and a figure comes slowly into the bamboo forest. She knelt on the ground and said, "see the Lord." Nangong from the seductive smile: "these years let you do undercover in Tangmen, hard you." "I dare not speak bitterness." The golden wisp hung her head and did not dare to look at the man in front of her. "Thanks to you, I can get the key to the secret room of Tangmen. Do you know that there is a second entrance and exit in the secret room of Tangmen?" "I don''t know if you forgive me." "If you don''t know, you don''t know." It''s just that Xia Fengjing and Xue ran can come out without passing through the stone gate, which makes him feel strange. Nangong Li''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Jinxu, Tang Jiuge is interested in you. You can make good use of it. As for other thoughts, you can be good at convergence. Do you understand?" "Yes The Lord. " Nangong Li suddenly stopped the breath of condensation. He chuckled and said mildly: "when you get the pear blossom needle of rainstorm, you can leave Tangmen and return to the general altar. The golden thread, my left Dharma protector, has always been reserved for you." The golden thread lowered her head, and her eyes were cold, "thank you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 When Tang Jiuge wakes up, Xue ran and his party have no reason to stay. They want to leave, but Guan Yueyue clamors to see the lantern before leaving, because she does not want to hear the golden thread mention that the Lantern Festival is coming. What kind of lantern? It''s just an excuse. The scenery can see through Guan Yueyue''s mind. She just doesn''t want to go back to the old man''s Valley and want to be separated from Nangong. Guan Yueyue pulls Qingyu to her side. Xue Ran has to stay in Tangmen for a few more days. After seeing the scenery, she can see the curiosity hidden in Yu''s eyes, and she still stops singing against Guan Yueyue. On this day of the Lantern Festival, the streets are full of people, and there is an endless stream of people watching lanterns. All kinds of colorful lights, like the stars in the sky, decorate the streets as bright as day and colorful. The scenery is holding a vivid lotus lamp and standing under a willow tree. Today, there are many men and women enjoying the lamp together in the street. Looking back, they are all affectionate. She turned her mouth and the sour smell of love in the air made her itch. After a while, Xue ran came through the crowd. He handed her the sugar gourd in his hand. "Scenery, the sugar gourd you want to eat." It turned out that she suddenly wanted to eat sugar gourd in the middle of the way. Xue ran saw so many people that she asked her to stay here and wait for him. The scenery bit his mouth with peace of mind and asked vaguely, "where is the pure jade?" "Qingyu met Yueyue and left with her." "So many people can meet..." She murmured that Guan Yueyue was with Nangong Li at the beginning, not with the three of them. With so many people on the street, it was amazing that Qingyu could meet Guan Yueyue. Suddenly she thought of something. She asked, "Nanan Is Yi Wuyang there? " "Exactly. What''s the matter?" "No Not really. " As for Yueyue''s presence, Nangong Li should not do anything to Qingyu. Moreover, Nangong Li doesn''t know that Qingyu is the lucky one who slaughtered the whole family before. She tells herself to put her heart down, "Xue ran, does Guan Yueyue know Qingyu''s life experience?" "Know." Xue ran raised her hand and wiped the sugar residue from her mouth with her index finger. He said, "Qingyu was brought back when Yueyue was seven years old. Because I knew her life experience, Yueyue was very painful to Qingyu at the beginning." "What? She knows that! " Her words stopped abruptly. Xue ran does not understand, "eh?" "Nothing..." She regained her calm look and felt pity for Qingyu. His favorite elder martial sister knew that nangongli was his enemy, but she also fell in love with nangongli. If Qingyu knew, what would happen? Xue ran didn''t understand her sudden loss. He unconsciously took her hand and said, "fireworks are going to be set off by the river. Do you want to see it?" "Good..." She did not want to bite the sugar gourd. She was depressed and walked to the river under the guidance of Xue ran. All the way to and fro, Xue Ran is very considerate to protect her side, not to let those rash passers-by to hit her, scenery walked by his side, the mood suddenly improved a lot, "Xue ran, do you know that you look like a very strong boyfriend?" "What is the power of a boyfriend?" When they got to the river, Xue ran asked. They came to a relatively quiet place. At least there were no people here. They would not feel noisy. The scenery stood on tiptoe to his ear and said, "that is to say, you are very moving." At the same time, the fireworks on the other side of the river rose and bloomed in the dark sky. In an instant, the bright colors illuminated the sky and the human face. The gorgeous light is clearly extinguished, which sets off her delicate face. In her eyes, the light seems to be flowing with the autumn water, shining brightly, which is easy to be drunk. He had always known that her eyes were beautiful, especially when she put her figure under her eyes with all her heart. Xue Ran''s throat knot moved, but she lowered her head and kissed her lips. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 This kiss came too suddenly. Before the scenery could be reflected, her body was bound into a powerful embrace. The lantern and sugar gourd in her hand fell to the ground, but she didn''t care about it. All her senses were submerged in this kiss. What makes people tremble is that this is not a gentle kiss. His cold tongue slipped into her mouth, greedily absorbed her breath, and explored every corner. The scenery broke down, and even breathing became difficult. After a long time, it seemed that it was just a few seconds before he let go of her. The scenery breathed heavily. Her face was flushed and her heart was beating violently. Looking up her eyes, she found that he did not feel well. Although he was trying to restrain him, he was short of breath. He was clearly a gentle and elegant man, but the kiss was extremely fierce. She had to admit that the contrast made her unable to suppress him. "Sorry I... " Xue Ran has no choice. He wants to reach out and touch her face, but he doesn''t dare. He can''t control himself when his heart surges. "Xue ran, do you know what a field war is?" Xue ran seemed to hear the voice of reason saying goodbye to herself. She took his hand and was about to walk towards the woods nearby. A sound of falling into the water attracted her attention. She saw a girl standing on the bank not far away. She looked at the people struggling in the water, stamped her feet and jumped down. After a while, she dragged the man in the water. "The man It''s a single Hall master. " Xue Ran''s ability of night vision is better than scenery. He also sees that the man falling into the water is a single cliff. "Ah Seeing that he was going to pass by, the scenery couldn''t help but pull his hand desperately, "Xue ran, don''t you want to fight with me in the field?" Cough Girl, you are too open! Xue Ran''s face was red and his ears were hot This kind of thing It''s only when the wedding ceremony is held that Just... " "So you mean you will marry me?" He raised a hand over his eyes, and after a while, his mouth moved, "well I will marry you. " "But I have a engagement." She pulled his hand off and held his face in two hands. She liked to see him shy. It was her bad taste. Xue ran was forced to look at her and was embarrassed to the extreme. However, he said seriously, "I will find alliance leader Yi to make it clear that since he is happy, he should not drag on your life." "What if Yi does not agree to terminate the engagement?" "Well If you don''t allow him to enter the valley, you can''t take him in. " The scenery was amused by the way he said, and she hugged him again, "OK, that''s what you said. Let''s go and have a look at the single cliff falling into the water." Even if she doesn''t think Xue ran can make Nangong Li break his engagement, it''s fun to tease him like this. She took Xue Ran''s hand and went over. She saw the girl in yellow clothes looking at the single cliff lying on the ground at a loss. Looking at her sad face, she probably thought he was hopeless. Xue ran said, "girl." The girl looked up and saw a man and a woman and asked, "are you?" "I''m a doctor." Hearing this, her eyebrows relaxed a little, "doctor, help me to see if he is dead?" Xue ran squatted on the ground and felt the pulse for Shan ya. Then he pressed on Shan Ya''s stomach. Shan Ya spat out a few saliva, but he still didn''t wake up. He pondered a little, and before he opened his mouth, he heard the scenery say: "girl, I think he needs artificial respiration." The girl in yellow did not understand, "what is artificial respiration?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 "It''s possible for him to wake up by mouth Scenery is very serious introduction, she is not the idea of pranks, just as if the TV series are like this, well, she is seriously making suggestions. When I heard the word "crossing Qi", I suddenly thought of the vague scene in the water Xue ran can''t help reddening her ears. She even forgot to say that Shan Ya could wake up soon. "Mouth to mouth?" The girl''s face changed as soon as she heard the scenery. She looked at Xue ran as if she were asking for help. Feng Li Ma said: "Hey, don''t think about it. He can only kiss me, not others!" Xue Ran''s ears were red and he coughed softly. "I..." The girl in yellow was so anxious that she was about to cry, "I can''t ask a woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet to kiss a man!" Scenery has nothing to do with it. She asked curiously, "why did this man fall into the water?" "He He thought I was going to jump into the river and kill myself, and he fell into the water himself But for his kindness, she would not have been killed. "Since he fell into the water to save you, can you bear to see him die like this?" To tell you the truth, Shan Ya saved her life, and she didn''t want to die like this. The girl in yellow struggled for a long time, and finally got down to her heart, "saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda. I''ll do it!" She slowly lowered her head, the lip just pasted on the man''s cold lips, and before she could cross the air, she saw the man open his eyes. Eye contact, a moment of silence. The scenery happy way: "single Hall Lord, you wake up! I said that artificial respiration is useful! " TV plays are not deceiving me! Xue Ran is over her head and sighs with tired heart. The girl in yellow was frightened by his sudden open eyes. She sat on the ground and moved several steps back. Then she pointed to the single cliff and said, "you, you, you You are alive! " Shan Ya sat up, coughed several times, and his expression was very delicate, "I survived." Next, this man and a woman don''t know what to say. Now the atmosphere is very embarrassing. The scenery looks around, quietly and Xue ran bite ear, "I think the atmosphere is strange." Xue ran raised her hand and touched her head. Instead of saying that you didn''t hurt her, Xue ran stood up and made a comeback. "Girl, the person who wants to save you is the single hall leader of Tangmen." "Tangmen?" The girl in yellow stood up. She was just at a loss. She became angry, "are you from Tangmen?" Shan Ya also stood up from the ground, "exactly." "Well, I''m going to find you Tangmen." "What can I do for you, girl?" "It''s a big deal! Tang Jiuge actually poisoned herself in order not to marry me. Can I swallow this tone "The girl is the eldest lady of Qianjin pavilion?" "Nonsense! The most powerful thing in Qianjin Pavilion is the news. Even if you Tangmen want to keep secret about the cause of Tang Jiuge''s poisoning, you can still pass it to Qianjin Pavilion! " Qianjin Pavilion, Qianjin Pavilion, is famous for one thousand gold to buy one news. No one knows where their intelligence comes from. You can buy any news you want with a thousand gold. Even if the thousand gold is not a small amount, the buyers also flock to it. Qianjin pavilion was created by Bai Xiaosheng, who took office 150 years ago. No one knows how many people he has in his hands Of course, no one dares to offend Qianjin Pavilion easily. And the girl in yellow, who looks out of the ordinary world, is the granddaughter of Bai Xiaosheng. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 Shan Ya said: "Miss mu, the matter of little Lord is our Tangmen''s fault." "What''s the use of saying that you''re in trouble! Since you are the leader of Tangmen, well, I''m going to ask Tang Jiuge for an explanation. " Mu LiuNian said in a commanding tone, "take me to Tangmen!" The scenery tut two sound, "this big lady has a good temper." Xue ran took a look at her, but she was very wise and did not speak. Shan Ya''s good temper way: "Miss Mu came from a long way, Tangmen naturally should treat well." At the end of the day, Fengjing and Xue ran accompanied them on the way back to Tangmen. One was the eldest lady of Qianjin Pavilion and the other was the eldest lady of folding sword building. When the two girls met, they had to be divided into different levels. However, with Xue ran, the elder lady of scenery was much more restrained. Therefore, the two ladies did not quarrel. On the contrary, the scenery was still right The Qianjin Pavilion is very curious. Since Qianjin Pavilion can master so much information, I don''t know whether they know that Yi Wushang is Nangong Li? She loosened and held Xue Ran''s hand, and hopped to Mu LiuNian. "Miss mu, is the intelligence of your Qianjin Pavilion really so powerful?" "That''s nature." Mu LiuNian was very proud. She asked, "which family''s lady are you? For the sake of saving that troubled man by the way you just told me, I can send you a message for free." "That''s great. My father is the owner of the folding sword building. My name is Xia Fengjing." Mu LiuNian''s steps suddenly stopped. Scenery asked her, "why don''t you go?" Not only the scenery, but also Xue ran and Shan Ya stopped to wait for her. For a long time, mu LiuNian asked the scenery indefinitely, "is that folding sword building in the south of the Yangtze River?" "Yes, is there a second folding sword building?" "Miss Xia..." Mu LiuNian''s eyes stained with pity, "this period of time, you still don''t go home." "Why?" The scenery felt something wrong in her words, which made her feel an ominous premonition in the bottom of her heart. Sure enough, mu LiuNian sighed and said, "the folding sword building received the killing order from the demon cult a month ago, but now I''m afraid..." The scenery was frozen. "What are you talking about? How can I Why don''t you understand? " "The killing orders of the evil cult rarely appear. Once they appear, they will be left behind. For example, the Guan family in Luoyang 15 years ago, the Wen family in Guanzhong eight years ago, and this time The xias in the south of the Yangtze River have not lived for half a month since they received the order of massacre. " "You must be lying to me..." The scenery suddenly began to smile, and she turned to go in another direction. Why didn''t she think of the wrong attitude when her father sent her to the old man''s valley that day? If she had thought more about it, instead of thinking about the task Maybe, maybe she can ask system Jun Xue ran grabs her hand. "Scenery, where are you going?" "I''m going home This joke is not fun. What kind of massacre? When I go back to see my father, I will prove that these are all fake! " She struggled to shake off his hand. "Let me go. I want to go back. My father is still waiting for me..." "Calm down first." Xue ran held her in her arms, gently patted her on the back, and comforted her, "let''s pack up our things and wait for dawn. I''ll go to Jiangnan with you, OK?" His gentle voice made her regain some sense. The scenery knew that it was not realistic to walk back in such a dark night. She bit her lips and cried, "Xue ran What if something happened to my father? " "Don''t cry. I''m here." He raised his hand to wipe away her tears and said tenderly, "I will accompany you." "Well..." After calming the scenery, Xue ran walked ahead with her on her back. She lay quietly on his back, choking from time to time. No matter what the world is, she will also receive the emotion that the identity should have. In this world, her memory is that she was nursed and grown up by Xia Dynasty from childhood to childhood, and she is not airborne in this world Inside, but It''s a new life. Even if it is the role in the book, but Xia Dynasty''s affection for her is not fake. Walking in the back of the single cliff has been silent, suddenly felt that someone pulled his clothes, looked down, is not comfortable mu LiuNian. Mu LiuNian''s temper was a little bad, but she was not bad hearted. At this time, her tone was very guilty, "Shan ya, shouldn''t I say this thing?" "It''s none of your business, Miss Xia. She will know sooner or later." The eyes of the single cliff are on the back of the man, dark and hard to see. It''s weird. Some people are too good at acting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 After returning to Tangmen, Fengjing had thought of going directly to nangongli, but nangongli and Guan Yueyue didn''t go back to Tangmen. Only Qingyu came back. He said Guan Yueyue and Yi Wushang left Bashu first. In fact, you can guess that Guan Yueyue didn''t want to go back to the old man''s Valley, so he took a step first. Scenery can''t do it. She just wants to go back and confirm the truth. Fortunately, Xue ran does everything for her. Otherwise, maybe she will go back on foot. Xue ran asks Shan ya to send Qingyu back to the old man''s valley. He and Fengjing go to the south of the Yangtze River. Before leaving, Xue ran instructs: "Qingyu, Yueyue''s medicine is in my study. She remembers when she comes back Give her the medicine. " "Yes, master." Qingyu nodded and looked at the scenery. Finally, she said nothing and left with the man sent by Shan ya. The pain of exterminating the door is often said by outsiders that no matter how much it is, Qingyu knows this very well. The scenery of a blank brain, heard Xue Ran''s words, suddenly asked: "why does Guan Yueyue take medicine?" "Yueyue has a heart disease since childhood and needs to take medicine every month." The scenery suddenly felt a panic. She reviewed the original text given to her by system Jun for many times. There was no story about the destruction of the folding sword tower. Naturally, there was no story about Yueyue''s heart disease. Yes, no matter which world it is, since the summer scenery is no longer the original summer scenery since it was born, there will be more or less changes in the plot caused by the butterfly effect However, there has never been such a change that has affected the female protagonist''s role. "Scenery, what''s the matter?" Seeing a cold sweat on her forehead, Xue ran can''t help asking. She shook her head. "I just I just want to go home soon. " "We''ll be there in ten days." "Well..." The scenery originally thought that, along the way, she didn''t hear the news about the accident in the folding sword building, which proved that the news of the massacre was false. She only deliberately joked with her after spending a lot of fun. However, when she stood in front of the gate of the folding sword building, her sense of powerlessness and sadness devoured her. The smell of blood Powerful smell of blood Xue ran supported her with compassion in her eyes. "Scenery, you don''t have to go in. I''ll just go in." "No I''m going in! " She waved his hand, hesitated for a long time, then put his hand on the door, only then gently pushed, the door opened. The blood on the ground had dried up, and the buzzing sound of flies attracted by the smell of blood was disturbing. In the bloodstain, bodies were everywhere. Her maid, her nurse, the cook in the kitchen She knew everyone. She trembled and walked to the hall step by step. Her father was still sitting on the wooden chair as before, but he would never sigh helplessly at her with that majestic expression. The scenery powerless kneels down in front of Xia Dynasty, touches him carefully with the hand, "Dad I''m back My face is better, you don''t have to worry that I can''t get married Dad, open your eyes and see if I''m ok... " "Scenery..." Xue ran held her in his arms. He was not good at words. Under such circumstances, he didn''t know what to say to comfort her. He could only hold her in his arms and tell her that he was there anyway. "I don''t understand..." The scenery choked, and she held on to his clothes tightly. Tears ran down, "why did he want to kill me all over the door Because Is it because I offended him? " "It''s none of your business." The way she cried was heartbreaking. Xue ran felt that her heart was severely seized. He wiped away her tears and said in a soft voice, "this is always the way the evil cult does things. The folding sword tower is a famous and decent school, and it must also be a thorn in the eye of Nangong Li." "No You don''t understand... " If you don''t understand Yi Wushang, you are Nangong Li. If you don''t understand Nangong Li''s disgust for her, "it''s me who has hurt so many people It''s my fault... " Finally, she wailed in his arms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Xue ran sat in front of the corpse of Xia Dynasty with the scenery for a long time. She changed from crying at the beginning to sobbing in a low voice, and finally became calm, which was almost strange. Her head leaned against his chest and murmured, "Xue ran, I want them to settle down." "Well, I''ll do it." Xue Ran''s hand gently stroked her back. Even if she didn''t cry any more, he thought she was very fragile. He paid people to bury their bodies in the back mountain of the folding sword building at the request of the scenery. These people who took the money would not ask why so many people died. There were countless gratitude and resentment and blood feuds in the world of martial arts. In this world of martial arts, the government does not exist. The scenery coldly looked at one corpse after another in the coffin, and then was buried in the earth. She asked with indifference: "Xue ran, tell me honestly, what''s wrong with my poison?" Xue ran stopped for a second, and finally said with a sigh: "your poison is from Xia Louzhu. He wrote to me and asked me to protect you for a month. Detoxification is just an excuse for you not to doubt." She was not surprised by this answer. Before she learned of the accident in the folding sword tower, she had always thought that Guan Yueyue had poisoned herself, which made the red spots on her face hard to get rid of. Even during the conversation that day, Guan Yueyue said that her poison would only last for three days. She didn''t believe it. She should have been surprised that before entering the old man''s Valley She realized that something was wrong, but she didn''t think much about it At the end of the day, she was confident that she had mastered the plot. Xue ran shook her hand. "I know you feel bad, but this matter has nothing to do with you. The culprit is the demon sect. Don''t blame yourself any more." "You can see All the people around you are dead. Is it only the feeling that you are still alive? " "I can understand." His eyes suddenly darkened a lot. In the dark without other colors, there are many unknown stories hidden there. No one can know. His cold hand gently touched her face and said in his usual gentle tone: "even if all the people are gone, I will always be with you." "Xue ran..." She ran into his arms and didn''t see the frightening look in his eyes. It''s really It''s too gentle. Zhejianlou was destroyed overnight and lost her father''s scenery. She was no longer the arrogant young lady. She stood in the yard in a white dress and looked at the lifeless zhejianlou. The lively scene no longer existed. She lived alone, and the scenery carried a sense of guilt. Because it was the mourning period, she took off her favorite red dress, but put on a plain white dress. Her publicity was not there, but was replaced by thin and desolate, as if a gust of wind could blow her down. Xue ran didn''t like her lifeless appearance. He hugged her from behind. He hung his head in her ear and gently said, "come back to the old man''s valley with me, OK?" "Old man''s Valley..." "The old man''s Valley is a little colder than the outside, but I''ll try to make you happy and beautiful. I want to take care of you, Qingyu..." He is hot behind the ear, "also need a teacher Niang." It was clearly what she wanted to hear most, but now she didn''t feel happy. The scenery couldn''t help wondering. Was the collapse of the folding sword building and the death of her father just used to promote her mission to success? She is slow to speak, which makes Xue ran flustered, "scenery Are you not willing to? " "No..." She turned to him with a smile, "I will." The voice of the system rings out: "the strategy is successful. After 80 years, the host is ready to leave the world..." The acceleration of the time line, that is, in other people''s sensory perception, has slowly passed 80 years. However, in her eyes, it is only a matter in the blink of an eye. Therefore, it can be said that every time in the world, she has spent her whole life. But this time, she said to the system in her mind, "I refuse to leave the world." Xue ran can''t hear them because they communicate in their mind with consciousness. "Host, there are 11 points to complete this mission strategy." System Jun''s voice unexpectedly brought a trace of emotion that he would not normally have. The world''s points, plus her 89 points, she can go home. Scenery light way: "I will leave this world, just, not now." How can Just let go of the murderer? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 The news of the destruction of the folding sword building finally spread in the Wulin, which naturally caused a great stir. The righteous people''s voice of denouncing the evil cult became more and more loud. The Wulin alliance leader was easily hurt and indignant. But they could not find the general arena of the evil cult. After a month or two, the topic of the folding sword building was gradually submerged in other Wulin news. For example, the young master of the Tang clan is making a fuss about marrying a maid. For example, the eldest lady of Qianjin Pavilion is suddenly entangled with an unknown swordsman. For example, the famous doctor poison emperor is about to marry In the old man''s Valley, the scenery was stunned by the gift sent by the young man with the sword. Several boxes of treasures were sent in like no money. Although she is not a treasure master, she has gained a lot of knowledge in the past ten years, such as Mermaid beads, red exquisite bracelets, ice cold jade Which of these is not a rare treasure? "Mr. Xue, this is a congratulatory gift that the valley master ordered me to send. I''ll take the things and leave." Holding the sword and holding the fist. Xue ran said, "take your time." After holding the sword and leaving, the scenery pulls Xue Ran''s clothes, "that valley master So generous? " "Everyone who wants to stay in the old man''s Valley needs to present the same treasure that the valley master can see." Xue ran explains with a smile, "collecting treasures is the valley master''s hobby. These gifts are just a drop in the bucket." "And you? What did you send back then? " "I cured the valley master''s illness, and he didn''t ask me for anything." "Is he so generous now because you saved him?" Her curious appearance is really lovely foul. Xue ran bent her index finger, scraped her nose, and said with a smile, "it is." "It''s a pity that if the valley master hadn''t been out of his house, we would have been able to treat him well on the wedding banquet." "The valley master likes to be quiet. Even I seldom see him. Don''t care." "Well, since you said that." The scenery laughs heedlessly on tiptoe to kiss him the corner of the mouth, has not retreated back, he pressed the back of the head to a deep kiss. These days, he is more and more bold. Qingyu, who just came in from the door, covered her eyes and walked away. The wedding banquet was not very grand, because Xue ran had no friends, and no one wanted to come to see her without the background of the folding sword building. Especially because of the destruction of the folding sword building or because of the evil cult, people were afraid of setting themselves on fire. However, many people wanted to get close to the legendary doctor, but they could not enter the old man''s valley. So at the end of the day, sun Yidao, Guan Yueyue, Qingyu, and two married parties sat on a table. Xue ran doesn''t like to be busy. In his perception of the scenery, she also thinks that marriage is a matter for two people. It''s better to take a form, but they don''t think it''s too busy. But Sun Yidao, an outsider, simply can''t understand it. "The first time I saw the bride and her guests drinking and eating at the same table, I''m old. I really don''t understand you young people." Sun Yidao took a sip of the wine pot and breathed a comfortable breath. In order to celebrate Xue Ran''s marriage, Dongfang ye delivered all the good wine that had been treasured for a long time. Guan Yueyue is surprisingly quiet. Since she separated from Nangong, she has been staying outside the valley. It is also because today is the day of master''s great joy that she will return to the valley. When she received a letter from her master from her flying pigeon, she was also shocked. Unexpectedly, Xia Fengjing really took her master down. She didn''t like scenery, but she didn''t want to contradict the scenery tonight She also heard the news that the folding sword building was destroyed by the evil cult. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 Today''s dress is no different from the usual. She picked up her glass with a smile, "Yueyue..." As soon as Guan Yueyue heard her call, she became cold. "It''s not easy to see you." The words of "scenery" have a special meaning. If you think about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with it. She said: "as the saying goes, a cup of wine will kill the friendship and hatred. Although we have many misunderstandings before, but now I am your elder. No matter what you said or did, I should not care about you, because I am your teacher''s wife." When it comes to the last sentence, the laughter in the heart of scenery almost can''t help but come out of his mouth. How to say that? It''s like a serf singing. Now I have a higher status than you. Even if you are the leading role, you still have to call me a teacher? Guan Yueyue''s face changed again and again. She looked at Xue ran and saw that Xue ran was picking fish bones for his bride. It seemed that she did not see the turbulent atmosphere of the two women. She bit her teeth and squeezed out a sentence for half a day, "I''m sick. I can''t drink Teacher Niang. " To say the last two words is equivalent to her losing. "I almost forgot Yueyue''s heart disease. You can''t drink. I''ll give you this cup." Scenery finish, one breath drink the wine in the cup, heart a capital word, cool! Qingyu silently watched the two women''s battle, and finally ended in the victory of the scenery. He had only two words to evaluate: childish. After all, it was the wedding night. Sun Yidao had a good eye and didn''t stay too long. He said, "it''s a good marriage for a hundred years, and has a noble son early". He holds the wine jar and is just a lightness skill. I don''t know where to fly. Guan Yueyue is miserable. Scenery always talks to her from time to time. Anyway, at the end of the day, she is waiting for her to call the teacher''s wife. Xue ran doesn''t care about her, and Qingyu has nothing to do with her. She is helpless and forced to bow her brow. After several calls, she can''t help but get up and say, "Qingyu, I''ve finished my medicine. Please accompany me to get the medicine." "Oh Good. " Qing Yu Leng for a while also stood up, before leaving said: "I''ll come tomorrow to clean up the dishes and chopsticks." When the elder martial brother''s back disappeared, the scenery leaned on Xue Ran''s body, belched with wine, and said, "I''m sure I''m right. Qingyu is so virtuous. It''s necessary for home." In order to make Guan Yueyue uncomfortable, she took a glass of wine to her several times. Now her face is red and half drunk. "Xue ran, why don''t you talk much today?" She was drunk pulling a strand of his long hair, every time he saw the quality of his hair so good, she would like to pull it. Xue ran was helpless, "you have finished your words. What else do I have to say?" "Well I think so. " She nodded, and her drunken and hazy eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of water mist. "Now all the people are gone, let''s go to the bridal chamber!" Xue Ran is frightened by her saying the word "bridal chamber" in such a loud voice. He subconsciously covers her mouth, but unexpectedly she sticks out her tongue and licks his palm. He avoids it like an electric shock, "scenery You''re drunk. " "What scenery, called a lady!" Xue ran stopped for a long time, and then he called out in a low voice: "lady..." After shouting, his face was burning uncontrollably. The scenery smiles with satisfaction and pulls him up. Because she is drunk, her body is shaking. Fortunately, Xue ran helps her. She pulled him into the room and said boldly: "go, our bridal chamber, I have long thought of you!" "Scenery, you are a woman, you can''t talk..." Xue ran blushed, "don''t be so explicit." She pushed him down on the bed, and then she climbed onto the bed and sat on his waist. She reached out to pick up his chin, lowered her head and stretched out the tip of her tongue to lick his lips. She said in a very aggressive way: "Xue ran, I want grass to cry for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 The scenery is estimated wrong. Before the light is turned off, she is indeed like a bully bullying a good woman. Xue Ran is always shy and unwilling to take off her clothes. After the light is turned off, she can only hear her broken voice, and finally her voice of begging for mercy and crying The next day, the scenery is lying on the bed with her sore waist covered. Instead of getting up, she looks at Xue ran, who is full of energy. She grits her teeth and says, "Xue ran, you lied to me!" Xue ran kneaded her sour waist patiently. Seeing that she was comfortable to hum, she pretended to be angry. He didn''t understand, "where did I lie to you?" "Well, the pure white rabbit! To the back You You''ve made me cry She is full of shame and indignation. The contrast between Xue ran and this guy is too big. She was caught off guard by beating her. It''s really It''s a shame. Xue ran coughed, "it''s all because the lady is too warm." Thinking of the madness of last night and the traces left by him last night, Xue Ran has a faint impulse "Xue ran!" The scenery grasps him originally to put in her waist, but began to move up the hand, "you don''t mess around, I am very tired!" Xue ran sighed with regret. After eating meat for the first time, a pure man who has been abstinent for many years has turned on a magic switch. Since the wedding night, Xue Ran has been holding the scenery, which is almost "singing at night". Of course, the scenery is not enough. However, as long as Xue Ran is pressed on her, his spirit is always gentle, but he will ask her in a low voice that he would not normally have Come once, will you? " It''s really Damn sexy! Therefore, the scenery sold itself again and again, and then the next day to sleep in the sun, and covered his waist to regret improper. Finally, she asked Xue ran out of the valley for three days. She opened the door and walked into the courtyard to breathe the fresh air. The scenery had a feeling of seeing the sun again. Qingyu, who was sweeping the floor, saw her and said, "master asked me to let you have breakfast." Although it''s almost noon now. "Breakfast is not a matter of urgency." Scenery patted his head, "I haven''t seen me for several days. Do you miss me?" These days, she is forced to stay in her room, serving Xue ran with her body as a whole. Even Xue ran feeds her meals, eh It''s like it''s too corrupt. Qing Yu indifference, "I just don''t want you." She pretended to be wronged, "little Qingyu can really hurt the teacher''s mother''s heart, so many days have not come to me." If he comes to find her, she can have a reason to escape Xue Ran''s "devil''s grasp". "Elder martial sister said that you and master are building younger martial sisters. I can''t disturb you." Qingyu''s expression is very normal. There is a trace of expectation in his tone, "when will you and master make the little sister?" He talks about making younger martial sister as if he were making a puppet. It will not be long before he can carve it out. It can be seen that he does not understand the real meaning of the sentence "making younger martial sister". But Qingyu didn''t understand, but her old face was rarely red, "how do you know it must be a little younger martial sister, maybe a little younger martial brother?" Qingyu doubts, "is it still random to create people?" The topic developed in a strange direction. She decided not to talk about it any more because she was afraid that she would damage the children. She cleared her throat and said, "what, I ask you, today is the day when your elder martial sister takes medicine. Has she taken any medicine?" "Yes." Qingyu could not help but grip the broom in her hand. She nodded. "It''s almost time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 It''s night. The old man''s Valley is very quiet. Yi Wushang followed sun Yidao all the way into the old man''s valley. He held a letter tightly in his hand. It was a letter he had received ten days ago. There were only a few words in the letter. Guan Yueyue was in my hand. If he wanted to save her, he would come to the old man''s valley with the people I arranged on the night of the 15th. Why set the time at night? That''s because they are afraid of being found by others in the old man''s valley. Yi Wushang is not a rash person, but he can''t ignore the things related to Guan Yueyue, so even if it''s a trap, he will come. "Here you go. I''m going to drink." Sun Yidao takes people to the front of the courtyard and flies away with a lightness skill of wine gourd. Of course, it''s not for nothing to help the scenery. His reward is that this pot of good wine has been hidden for a hundred years. The old man''s lightness skill is extremely high. Yi has no injury and thinks to himself which figure he is in the world. Without waiting for him to think about it, Qingyu goes to the door and says, "leader Yi, please come in." Yi Wushang did not speak. He raised his feet and went in. Under a peach blossom tree, he saw the scenery and Guan Yueyue. However, Guan Yueyue, who was in a coma, was tied to a chair, and the dagger in Fengguang''s hand was against Guan Yueyue''s neck. "Oh, Lord Yi, you are here at last." Scenery smile, smile bright and dazzling. "Miss Xia..." Fengguang shook her head and corrected, "now, you should call me Mrs. Xue." "Mrs. Xue." Yi Wushang frowns, "what do you mean?" "As you can see, I''m threatening you with Guan Yueyue." Yi Wushang looks at Qingyu who comes to her. Qingyu doesn''t plan to save Guan Yueyue. He just feels bad, "if Xia Mrs. Xue is because I fell in love with other people when I was engaged to you. I would like to apologize to you "An apology? With your life? " Scenery sneered, "don''t pretend. There is no outsider here. Nangongli is easy to get hurt. The leader of Wulin alliance is the leader of demon sect. Do you think I don''t know?" "What is Mrs. Xue saying?" "I told you not to pretend." The dagger on Guan Yueyue''s neck drew closer. "I don''t have the patience to play with you today, otherwise, the life of your sweetheart will not be protected." A shallow bloodstain appeared on Guan Yueyue''s neck. "Summer scenery!" Easy without injury No, it''s more appropriate to call him Nangong Li now. His indifferent expression has finally changed. It is no longer dignified, but rather grim and cruel, "let her go." "Look, the demon sect leader, who has always been good at camouflage, will tear off his mask whenever he encounters something related to Guan Yueyue. This deep feeling is really moving." "You may as well say what your purpose is." "Purpose? Oh See that glass of wine on the table? You may as well tell you that this is a poisonous wine. If you drink it, I will release Guan Yueyue. " Nangong Li did not have the slightest hesitation expression, "what you said is true?" "Nature is true." "OK, I''ll drink it." "Don''t..." Guan Yueyue wakes up, but because of the effect of the medicine, she is still in a very weak state, "nangongli, don''t drink..." Nangong Li looked at her and laughed, "Yueyue, don''t be afraid. You''ll be OK soon." The last word fell, he also drank the wine in the cup. Soon, he vomited out a mouthful of black blood. In Guan Yueyue''s cry, he knelt down on the ground and tried to raise his head: "I drink wine, you should let her go." "What''s the hurry? I keep my promise. When you die, I''ll let her go. " The scenery in the heart is happy, she asked next to Qingyu, "is not that this poison can poison people quickly? Why isn''t he dead? " Qingyu replied, "he has deep internal power and needs some time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 "Why?" Guan Yueyue cried and asked Qingyu, "younger martial brother, why do you want to help her?" Guan Yueyue is known as the medicine fairy. Few people in the world can compare with her in the art of poisoning. She can quickly find out that the only medicine that can make her lose her vigilance is the medicine Qingyu brings her to cure her heart disease. She soon realizes that the medicine is mixed with other overpowering drugs by Qingyu. She also understands that Qingyu has participated in the wedding banquet He pestered her for what reason she was not allowed to leave the valley. In the face of Guan Yueyue''s accusation, Qingyu did not answer, and his expression was strangely cold. Scenery said with a smile: "you don''t have to blame Qingyu. There''s nothing wrong with Qingyu. What''s wrong with revenge for your dead relatives?" Guan Yueyue opened his eyes incredulously, "Qingyu You You know it all? " "Elder martial sister." Qingyu looked at her indifferently, "you already know that Yi Wushang is Nangong from, right?" "I..." Guan Yueyue doesn''t know how to answer. She knows that Nangong Li has carried many lives on her back. She also thinks that as long as Qingyu never knows that nangongli is easy to get rid of, everything will develop in a good direction. Qingyu''s revenge is not wrong. It''s just that she shouldn''t know Nangong Li, but But she didn''t regret it. Guan Yueyue sobbed, "Qingyu, I''m sorry for you." Jade language is not clear. The scenery said gently: "there are 71 lives in Wen''s family, 134 in my Jianlou. In addition, you have 61 lives in your family. Yueyue, do you think it''s too cheap to let your sweetheart die only once?" "Summer scenery!" Nangong Li, who has become weaker and weaker, suddenly calls her name with a warning when she writes a paragraph. Scenery a smile, "what are you excited about, are all things you have done, but also afraid to let people know?" "You say I have 61 lives in my family? " Guan Yueyue asked. "Yes, the reason why you become an orphan is that Nangong left him and slaughtered you." "Nangongli..." Guan Yueyue asked stupidly, "is what she said true?" Nangong from the throat and a stream of fishy sweet, looking at such Guan Yueyue, he can not deny, but also can not admit, the blue veins on the forehead burst, he is enduring something. Guan Yueyue suddenly felt that her heart was in a terrible state. She came through and had no real feelings for the so-called family members. However, once the name of her family was put on, her conscience could not make her regard this matter as nothing. Different from Guan Yueyue''s sadness, Fengjing is extremely happy. "Nangong Li is the leader of the demon sect. He can kill people, shouldn''t he? What''s so strange. " Nangong Li is not afraid of death or pain. His only fear is that Guan Yueyue will leave him. He said weakly, "Yueyue, listen to me I have a hard time. Fifteen years ago, the leader was my master. He ordered the slaughter of Guan family. I I have no way to... " He had always been high spirited, but at this time, he even used the most humble tone. The scenery tut shook his head. "It''s your master who ordered it, but you''re the executioner, isn''t it? Yueyue, think about it. Nangong Li stabbed your biological parents with a knife. What do you think? " In particular, she accentuated the four words "biological parents", which made Guan Yueyue''s eyes dim for a moment. "Summer scenery, shut up!" Nangong Li stood up and said, "you think it''s me who killed the people of zhejianlou, so you want to find me revenge. Then you don''t think about why I killed the people of zhejianlou?" Yes, there is a folding sword tower. He can give him the great convenience of being easy and harmless in the right path of the Wulin. Why does he want to kill all the people in the folding sword building all of a sudden? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 Nangong Li said: "you have never thought that since I want to kill all the doors of the broken sword tower, why would I let you go? When I was in Tangmen, I had so many chances to kill you. Didn''t you think about why? " "The evil cult has always been cruel, why do I need to know why?" Scenery pulled up the corner of his mouth, stiff smile. "Did you not think about it, or did you dare not?" Nangong Li raised his hand to wipe the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. He became that charming appearance again, showing a charming smile. He said slowly, "because the person who let me kill the broken sword tower and the person who let me not move you are the same person." On the night after he took her to the secret room of Tangmen, he was warned not to move the scenery of summer. The scenery trembled with the Dagger''s hand. Nangong Li retaliated and said, "if you are left, even if the folding sword building no longer exists, but with you, I can mobilize the experts in the lake who used to owe the Xia Dynasty''s favor. But I will promise to terminate the engagement with you so soon. Why do you think about it?" "I don''t want to know..." "Because it was the man who came to ask me to break my engagement." All of a sudden, the scenery couldn''t stand it. She said in a loud voice: "Nangong Li! What are you talking nonsense about? You are the leader of the demon sect. Do you obey others "I have a reason to obey him." Nangong Li looked at Guan Yueyue with warmth. "Yueyue, maybe you don''t know. In fact, when I first saw the snow mountain five years ago, I felt that you were clean and sunny, not like a child. I couldn''t help but put you in my heart, and your heart disease started five years ago." In a word, the scenery is as cold as falling ice cellar. Guan Yueyue''s eyes were confused, "Nangong li What do you mean by that? " "The so-called heart disease is just that you have been poisoned, and those drugs are antidotes to inhibit the toxin. I have never told you before because I don''t want to make you sad." How powerful is that man''s ability to use poison. If he wants to be invisible, there is no way in the world to know that he poisoned. Guan Yueyue suddenly thought, is it a dream? "You said it was the folding sword building that he wanted you to destroy..." Scenery can not control the whole body shaking, as if tightly holding the last straw, she forced herself to calm asked: "what is his reason?" Her pain made Nangong Li laugh bitterly, "he wants to break the sword building. I don''t know what it is. He said that the folding sword building will not be handed over, so I killed them, just like It''s the same as the Wen family five years ago. " "You''re talking nonsense!" Qingyu''s eyes were covered with blood, which was the expression of extreme anger. "My master can''t do that. He saved me He brought me up! " "He has always been incomprehensible. He took you as an apprentice five years ago, but now..." Nangong Li looked sarcastically at the scenery, "and married the eldest lady who was destroyed by his order." Scenery in the mind of a blank. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind. The late comer stepped on the fallen flowers and walked slowly in the courtyard. The evening wind moved his white clothes, which was indescribably elegant and charming. After entering the yard, he stopped to see the scene. "What''s the matter? It seems very lively today. " Xue Ran has a smile on his lips. In the paper bag he is holding, it is sugar gourd from Jiangnan. It took him one day to walk three days with his lightness skill. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 The dagger of the scenery falls to the ground. She looks at Xue ran in a daze. She can''t even say a word. "Master..." Guan Yueyue''s tears had already dried up. It was like saving her last belief in her heart. She asked in a low voice: "I have a heart disease because I am not in good health, not It''s not for any other reason, is it? " "If the other reason is that I poisoned you, it is true." Xue ran said quietly, ignoring Guan Yueyue, who had collapsed because of his words. He went straight to the scenery and said with a gentle smile, "scenery, I bought the sugar gourd you want." This kind of tenderness is no different from the tenderness he used to treat her. But the heart of the scenery was extremely cold. She stepped back uncontrollably. It was clear that his attitude towards her was no different from that of the past, but now she feels very scared. He can even make use of Guan Yueyue who grew up around him since childhood. What capital can she have to believe that he just likes her? Xue ran sees the fear in her eyes. He puts the sugar gourd in his hand on the stone table, and then his body moves suddenly. But in the twinkling of an eye, he has already pinched Nangong Li''s neck. "Xiaoli''er, you tell me my secret. How can I punish you?" Xue ran slightly pick up the corner of his eyes, he is smiling, but the smile is more perfect than ever, with a thrilling charm. In his body, it seems to see the shadow of Nangong li No, Nangong Li is enchanted and tells everyone that he is a dangerous man, while Xue Ran is introverted. When you approach him because of his gentleness, you will not find that you have stepped into the most dangerous field. It should be said that there is Xue Ran''s shadow on Nangong Li''s body. Hearing that gentle "Xiao Li Er", Nangong Li can''t help but be shocked. He doesn''t care about the pain of being pinched on his neck, and calls out uncertainly: "master?" "Rare, you still remember to be a teacher." Xue Ran''s lips are light, and her smile is full of charm. "No No way. He was killed by me 12 years ago You can''t be him Xue ran sighed, "Xiao Li Er, you are so stupid. If I don''t get killed by you, how can you sit on the position of the leader of the demon sect?" "For, why..." Nangong Li has difficulty breathing, "why do you want to blow up?" "Because the cult is just something I created when I was bored. I''m tired of it." Xue ran then said pitifully, "I thought you were a sensible person, but I didn''t expect you to say everything you shouldn''t have said. Do you know, I haven''t killed anyone for a long time?" Yes, he never kills people because he has people who kill for him. "Master! Please Don''t kill him The rope on Guan Yueyue''s body was not tight. I don''t know when she broke away. Her body was still very weak. After two steps, she fell to the ground. She knelt at Xue Ran''s feet and kept crying, "master I beg you Don''t kill him... " "Yueyue Don''t ask him to... " Nangong Li was poisoned inside and was clamped outside. His face was gradually losing its color. If Xue ran kept a gentle and considerate image in front of Qingyu and Guan Yueyue, he was like a nightmare in front of Nangong Li. Yes, the master who taught him martial arts since childhood is a nightmare of Nangong Li''s life. He still remembers that when he was very young, he taught him to read and write when he was in a good mood. When he was bored, he would lock him up with beasts. If he could survive, he would still be his disciple. If he died, he would become the beauty in the mouth of beasts like the children before him Meal. No one knows better than Nangong Li about the coldness in the man''s bones. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 Xue ran didn''t look at Guan Yueyue, who was kneeling. He looked at the scenery and saw a dazzling smile on his lips. "Scenery, you don''t like them. If I kill them, you don''t want to get angry with me, OK?" His voice has a kind of irresistible magic power. In the past, when she heard him speak in this tone, the scenery could not help but compromise. Now, a chill spread from her heart to her whole body. She squeezed out a sentence from her teeth, "Xue ran Guan Yueyue is your favorite apprentice... " But he said, he''s going to kill her? "Master..." Guan Yueyue couldn''t believe it. He could only spit out two words. "Yueyue, she is indeed my favorite apprentice." Xue ran said affectionately, "but she is not important. If you sacrifice her, you can laugh at her, it''s OK. Scenery, in addition to you, everyone can sacrifice." Speaking of the last sentence, he looked at the scenery around the jade. Guan Yueyue sits on the ground with no strength. Scenery is stiff. She grabs Qingyu''s hand and pulls him behind her. This is a gesture of protection. Qingyu feels the pain. His hand is almost broken by the scenery, but he doesn''t make a sound. Xue ran and a smile, "I see, scenery than I, like jade?" "Like it?" Scenery found its own voice, "you have said to me those like, and how much is true?" "Nature is all true." "Xue ran, do you think I''m a three-year-old? You killed my family, and now you tell me that your love for me is true. You can even kill your own apprentice. What reason can I believe you now "Scenery, you have to believe me, I am absolutely impossible to hurt you." "Yes, after you killed my father, after you killed all the people in my folding sword building, you told me that you would not hurt me?" Her tears finally fell out of control, "even if you want to cheat me, you want a convincing reason, can''t you?" Xue ran lets go of nangongli. Nangongli falls on the ground and spits out a mouthful of blood. Guan Yueyue immediately climbs over to see him. Xue ran doesn''t care about them. He approaches the scenery. "I never cheat you. I just choose not to tell you some things. You will be happier if you don''t know these things, don''t you?" He approached step by step, and the scenery retreated step by step. "Tell me, did you really give me the order to slaughter the folding sword tower?" "Yes." Xue ran admits generously, then he doesn''t understand, "scenery, you are you, your father is your father, he died, and I accompany you, why do you want to be so sad?" "Why? Ah... " She suddenly wanted to laugh, "Xue ran, do you think that my father''s death has nothing to do with me, and I can be a husband and wife with you in peace of mind?" When there is no place to retreat from the scenery and lean against the trunk of the peach blossom tree with Qingyu, Xue ran finally grabs her hand and pulls her into his arms. Under one of his eyes, Qingyu doesn''t dare to get close to him. He has never seen master look at himself like this, that kind of look It''s like watching a dead man. Xue ran lowered her head and pasted it to the ear side of the scenery and whispered, "Xia Dynasty is your father. It''s natural that he will die before you. I just made the time earlier. We will live for a long time. Only the two of us, even if the other husband and wife are separated by Yin and Yang, we will still be together." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 The whisper between lovers is the most perplexing. But the heart of the scenery has been completely frozen by the wind and snow. She was shivering with cold. In the past, she only felt that his arms were the warmest place, but now she only felt that this was the coldest place in the world, so cold that she I can hardly breathe. She couldn''t understand why this man could treat himself with such a warm attitude after admitting that he killed her father. What''s more, he could not see any element of fraud in his clear eyes. He was just stating a fact, because he really thought it was no big deal to kill her father, and she would not feel sad about it. "Scenery..." Xue Ran''s hand covered her cheek and felt her trembling. His good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly and said with concern: "is it cold? It''s windy outside. Let''s go back to the house. " "Don''t touch me!" The late outbreak made her voice close to hysteria. She tried all her strength to push him away and stagger backward. When she was about to fall, it was Qingyu who helped her from behind. Xue ran stands at a loss. His silent eyes are full of injuries that people dare not look directly at. Her resistance hurts him, which makes him feel sad. Fake Everything is fake! The scenery told herself that she saw the scene behind him. Guan Yueyue took many medicines from her body and tried to rescue Nangong Li, who was dying. These two people were his disciples. He used to feel helpless about Guan Yueyue''s coquetry and showed his concern for Qingyu''s Gao Leng as an elder But these people, he can give up, she can believe, he can so understatement, kill all the people here. She felt a fear she had never had before. She grabbed Qingyu''s hand and whispered, "let''s go..." She didn''t know how she could have confidence to say this, but there was a voice in her heart telling her that she had to leave with Qingyu, otherwise Otherwise, they will be stuck here forever. "Do you want to leave me, scenery?" Xue ran asked softly, his emaciated figure is lonely, in this night, it is impossible for people to be cruel to run against him. "You are not Xue ran, whom I know Don''t talk to me in that tone! " The scenery pulls Qing Yu to turn to run. Xue ran stood still for a long time. When the dark clouds covered the moon, the last light in his dark eyes disappeared, and he finally made a move. A five foot long whip came out of his sleeve and was about to be wrapped around his waist. A sword flew out of the air to fight against the whip, making it hit the peach blossom tree. Xue Ran''s eyes are cold. When the whip moves again, sun Yidao falls to the ground and picks up the sword. The whip is wrapped around the sword with cold light. The silver whip glows in the moonlight. Although it looks soft, only the person who touches it knows that once it is touched, the bone will still be light. "The lowest in the world!" Seeing sun Yidao, the scenery couldn''t help shouting. Sun Yidao glanced at her, "can''t you call me an elder at this time?" "Master..." Scenery along with his intention to shout a, at the moment his appearance, it is like the only hope to save them. Sun Yidao listened to the hum. He looked at Xue ran. He was different from his usual idleness. At the moment, his turbid eyes showed vigilance, "silver dragon, this is the weapon of the last generation of demon sect. Xue ran, you really have a lot of secrets." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 Xue ran chuckled, "Mr. Sun, do you want to join the party?" Sun Yidao said: "there are so many people here. I can''t say that I don''t get involved. There''s one thing I don''t understand. You''re only twenty-eight this year, but the last leader of the demon sect should be over forty now. Xue ran, you don''t look like a man in his forties." "If you don''t understand, forget it. The more you know, the faster you die." Xue Ran''s whip flickers. Under the guidance of his internal power, the whip untied the twining sword as if he had life, and then ran to the back of sun Yidao and attacked from behind. Sun Yidao turned around and jumped back to avoid it. After so many rounds, he found that he had only defense in Xue Ran''s net. After shaking his sword, he stepped back a few steps. When he was able to breathe, he said aloud to the scenery: "you go first, find the Oriental night!" Scenery: "but you..." "Let''s go!" Do not give scenery a chance to speak, Qingyu pulls her to run. He is a martial arts practitioner, so he can see better than scenery that sun Yidao is in a state of being completely suppressed. This master, known as the best sword in the world in the wind and cloud records, has no ability to fight back in front of Xue ran. Qingyu feels even more terrible after she is frightened. Xue Ran has never shown such a high level of whipping in front of them. He doesn''t know how much he has The card was hidden and didn''t show. Before sun Yidao was killed, he had to find help. Guan Yueyue saw this scene, she gritted her teeth, back Nangong Li, difficult step by step away from the battle circle. No one cares about them. The back of Qingyu and the scenery soon disappeared in the night. Xue ran suddenly gave out a short laugh. In his smile, there was a kind of gentleness which was almost to the extreme. He said slowly, "but as a little child of 60 years old, I have called your predecessors for so many years. Do you really think your qualifications are deeper than me? Sun Yidao, since you don''t learn to be good, I don''t need to be polite. " A chill suddenly rises in sun Yidao''s heart. On the other side, Qingyu ran to the mansion of Oriental night with scenery. Although he had never seen Oriental night, he knew that Oriental night was the most luxurious house on the mountain. There were bright lights, endless sounds of bamboo and silk, and a guard team headed by swordsmen was in charge. What''s more, Oriental night would never tolerate anyone breaking the peace in the valley. This evening, I happened to be patrolling with a sword. Seeing Qingyu who was stopped by the guards at the door and his anxious face with Fengjing, I couldn''t help but go over and ask, "Madam Xue, Qingyu, what''s the matter?" The scenery gasped: "Xue Ran is a member of the demon sect. His identity has been exposed. He wants to kill Master Sun. Master Sun is in danger. Go and save him!" Holding the sword, he did not want to ask more questions. He waved to the humanity behind him: "follow me quickly!" Seeing a group of people with swords running away in a hurry with lightness skills, the scenery sat down against the door, her hands covered her face, her shoulders gently shrugged, but there was no cry. "Shi Niang." Qingyu sat beside her, except for these two words, he could not think of words to comfort her, because he could not bear the fact. This is the first time that scenery heard him call his teacher''s wife, but now she feels extremely ironic. Her voice is off and on, "don''t call me Shiniang I don''t want to have anything to do with him "I understand..." Qingyu also looks dark. "Qingyu Master Sun will be ok Am I right? After all After all, he''s the best sword in the world. He won''t die so easily, will he? " "Yes..." Just like comforting himself, Qingyu comforted the scenery, "Master Sun will be OK." Scenery is not relaxed, she asked: "system Jun, why don''t you tell me that it''s him who killed me?" "I said it was you who didn''t want to speed you out of the world." Originally, all this could not have happened. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 A maid came and asked them to go in and have a rest. Fengjing and Qingyu refused. They were waiting for a result, but it was only ten minutes. It seemed that they had been waiting for a century. He came back with a broken hand. Sun Yidao was on his back. What he had broken was his right hand with the sword. Listening to the sound of blood ticking, the scenery supported the wall, dizzy. Sun Yidao is smiling, even if his forehead is full of cold sweat, "don''t worry, little girl, I can still hold on." "Master Sun, you are seriously hurt. Don''t talk." Holding the sword, he looked at Qingyu. "Qingyu, only you know how to cure. You come to cure grandmaster." "Well." Qingyu walked in with the sword and stopped again, "summer scenery You go in with me. " "Qingyu, he did it on purpose..." Qingyu did not take this sentence, he took the hand of scenery, "let''s go in." Xue ran intentionally left sun with a knife and cut off his right hand. For a swordsman, nothing is more painful than being unable to use the sword. The scenery can''t help shaking. These days, the people who sleep with her will be so gentle and call her name She suddenly found that she did not know him at all. Yes, he was the former leader of the demon sect, and he was the master of nangongli. Maybe Maybe Xue Ran''s identity is fake. The scenery presses hair painful head, "system gentleman, I want to terminate the task." "Once a task is started, it cannot be terminated." "Clear my feelings for Xue ran." The task is not finished and cannot be executed The scenery exhaled a breath, and she lifted her hand wearily to her eyes How many points can I use to exchange sun Yidao''s right hand? " "There is no such service." The series of answers from the system broke all her fantasies. After standing at the door of the room for an hour, the maids went in and came out with pots full of blood. The smell of blood surrounded her nose. She could not help but imagine that Xue ran was cutting off sun Yidao''s right hand. The more imaginative, the stronger the sense of powerlessness in her heart. It seems that after a long time, Qingyu came out of the room. He is a clean man. But now, his clothes are stained with a lot of blood, and he has no time to pay attention to it. "Grandson''s injury has stopped." "Is it?" She lowered her head and looked indifferent. "Your face is pale. You need a rest." "And you?" The scenery raises the eye, her eye is like a pool of stagnant water, "do not you need to rest?" "We all need to rest," said Qingyu The scenery laughed, but it was worse than crying. He said that when he arrived, he didn''t see Xue ran, Guan Yueyue and nangongli. Maybe they had left the valley, but the scenery didn''t feel relaxed. A voice told her that Xue ran was still around her. In everyone''s evaluation, dongfangye is a man who indulges in pleasure, but no one can doubt that his residence is the safest place. Sun Yidao is the best place to recuperate his wounds. Dongfangye called Zhijian to take out many precious medicinal materials. Thanks to his medicine, sun Yidao finally woke up after more than ten days in a coma. Sun Yidao is indifferent to the loss of his arm. He even comforts Fengjing and Qingyu in turn. He only needs to drink. He has fame and chivalry. It doesn''t matter whether he can take a sword or not. He didn''t tell Fengguang what Xue ran said to him when he broke his arm. "If you let go of my most important thing, I will return the favor and destroy your sword hand." At that time, Xue ran smiles and cuts off sun Yidao''s hand with his sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 News spread that Xue ran, the miracle doctor, was the leader of the demon sect of the previous generation. People in the old man''s valley would go shopping every once in a while, and the news from the outside was brought back by them bit by bit. The evil cult leader Nangong Li and the Wulin alliance leader suddenly disappeared. The massacre of Guan, Wen and Xia triggered the action of attacking Xue ran by the three families of Guan, Wen and Xia. Even Tang clan also participated Among them. At last, Xue ran fought against the heroes alone on the back cliff. After three days of fighting day and night, he died of exhaustion. When Fengjing heard the news, she was cooking medicine for sun Yidao in the kitchen with Qingyu. Maybe the kitchen was too stuffy, maybe she didn''t sleep well for days, and she fainted. When she woke up again, she was lying on the bed, and Qingyu stood beside the bed. She was about to lift the quilt when she sat up from the bed. Qingyu stopped her in a hurry. She said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Didn''t I just faint because I was so tired recently? I''m much better after sleeping. I have to go to see Mr. Sun. No one is there. I''m afraid he will drink wine again. " Although it has been a month long, it is a broken bone wound. Sun Yidao''s body is not completely good, but he is greedy and always wants to drink. "You You still need a good rest. " "Don''t I say I''m ok? Wait Look at you like this, don''t you What incurable disease do I have The scenery grasps the quilt and is full of horror. "No "Did you find out I was a man?" "No!" Qing Yu see her more said more ridiculous, a bite after, simply said, "you are pregnant." Scenery silent for a long time, "Qingyu, this joke is not fun." "I''m not kidding you." He did not diagnose the case of female pregnancy, so when he felt for the coma scenery, he met for the first time a pulse that he could not. It is conceivable that he was at a loss. Finally, he looked through the medical books and confirmed that she was consistent with the smooth pulse recorded in the book, and then he was sure that she was pregnant. Before that, he really thought that children were made rather than born. This incident also had an impact on his outlook on life. Qing Yu''s earnest, thoroughly let the scenery fluke psychology vanish, she shrinks in the bed corner, covers the quilt head, "let me be quiet for a while." "If..." Turning around, Qingyu hesitated: "if you don''t want it, I can help you." After a long time, a stuffy voice came from the bed This child shouldn''t come. She has told herself many times that she can''t give birth to a child who kills her father''s enemies, but this child also has half of her blood Her hand was on her abdomen, and she couldn''t make a decision. Facing sun Yidao, she kept her face as usual. But after walking out of sun Yidao''s room, she chose to pretend that she didn''t see Qingyu''s worried eyes from time to time. Walking alone on the gravel road, she didn''t want to appreciate the beautiful scenery around her. Oriental night is a particular person, and all the furnishings and arrangements of the house are elegant and elegant. However, she has been worried too much these days, and has never been in the mood to enjoy the flowers and the moon. Just walking under a tree, a cat suddenly jumped down from the tree. The scenery was startled, and she stepped back and tripped over the stone Son backward, she subconsciously to protect the stomach, but the pain did not hit, because she fell in a person''s arms. The landing cat bared its teeth and soon ran away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 "Mrs. Xue, is everything all right?" The scenery heard the deep and powerful voice behind her. She quickly stood up and retreated from others'' arms and said, "I''m sorry." When you look up again, you can see the man''s face in front of you like a sculpture with distinct facial features and gorgeous beauty. That pair of slender peach blossom eyes is full of sentimental, which makes people look at it carelessly and fall into it. He was dressed in a dark purple robe, low-key luxury, only a smile, it is better than the bustling eyes, he said: "the cat wild here, the lady has been scared?" "I''m fine Do you dare to ask me He laughs, "in the Lower East night, it''s the master here." "So you are the master of Oriental valley." The scenery originally thought that the Oriental night would be thirty or forty years old, but it seemed that he had just arrived in his double decade. After a short accident, she bowed down and saluted, "thank you, valley master, for taking us in these days." "You''re welcome. Anyone who has the right to live in the old man''s Valley is entitled to my protection. However, Mrs. Xue, what do you want to do in the future?" What are the plans? Her eyes were dim and she couldn''t think of a place to go Valley master, don''t call me Mrs. Xue. I can''t afford to be Mrs. Xue. " "Well Miss Xia? " The eastern night called out tentatively. The scenery nodded, "the valley master asked me what plan I had in mind, and I didn''t know. Maybe, after elder sun was healed, I would ask Qingyu whether he would like to go back to the folding sword tower with me." "As far as I know, there is no one in the folding sword building." "It doesn''t matter. Even if there is no one, the house is still there." Speaking of this, she said with a smile: "maybe I should thank Xue ran. When he said he wanted to destroy the broken sword tower, he didn''t say that even the house was burned together. It''s also his practice to keep the house for the mourners to see things and think about people. It''s really his practice." "Miss Xia, you can also stay in the old man''s valley." "Forget it. I can''t help thinking about him all the time. When I return to the south of the Yangtze River, maybe I can gradually forget him. The Lord of the Oriental Valley, if I don''t feel well, I will go back to have a rest first." Scenery finish saying, line a ceremony again, this just turn to leave. In the wind, there is a sigh in the East. Because of Qingyu''s presence, sun Yidao''s injury is getting better at a very good speed. What''s more, because he has no right hand, Qingyu and scenery feed him to eat these days, but he has to serve his clothes. But this morning, he is facing not two people who smile at him, but two people who are cold. Qingyu took the lead in discontent and said: "I have said that you can''t drink during this period. You still drink. Now, you have to lie in bed for a long time." Scenery followed: "I said you are so old, how can''t control this mouth?" Sun Yidao yelled, "I really just took a sip, just one." "Is this the amount of a bite?" The scenery points to the empty wine bottle lying beside the bed. "I don''t know how this thing can be in my place, but I really just took a sip of wine, don''t believe you see!" Sun Yidao took out his wine gourd from under his pillow. "It''s my stock for a period of time. I''ve been saving my drink these days." "Good! You still have something hidden. Confiscate it! " The scenery snatched the wine gourd in his hand, "do you know according to the doctor''s advice? If you say you don''t want to drink, you can''t drink it!" Sun Yidao was so angry that he wanted to beat his chest. He drank a small mouthful every day. His injuries have been developing in a good direction for a month. How could he suddenly get worse today! He looked at the wine bottle on the ground angrily and exclaimed who was putting blame on him! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Sun Yidao''s injury recurred, so he had to pack his bags and prepare to leave again. On this sunny day, two people came from the old man''s valley. After informing the valley master, the guard of the valley let them in. These two people directly found the scenery. When the scenery saw the single cliff and mu LiuNian, they were also surprised. She did not expect that they would come to the old man''s Valley to find themselves. Mu LiuNian carelessly said: "it''s just an old friend''s valley. If we want to find it, it''s not easy." "No, I''m not surprised by this..." The scenery sweeps the eye, mu LiuNian and single cliff lead together hand, strange silence. It''s hard to see the embarrassment on Shan Ya''s cold face. However, mu LiuNian''s strength is not small, and he can''t get rid of it. In fact, he doesn''t believe it. "I''m curious. Is witch all right?" "What do you mean by that?" Mu LiuNian heard of the hot single cliff pulled behind him, "old lady Tang wants to marry single cliff, you don''t think so?" "No, no, I''m just Curiosity. " It''s true that the saying of scenery is true. The golden thread likes the single cliff, but the single cliff doesn''t like the golden thread, and the Tang Jiuge likes the golden thread again. She is very curious about how to solve the triangular relationship. To put it bluntly, it is the heart of eight trigrams. As for the old lady Tang, she must hope that the golden thread can be with Shan ya. Tang Jiuge''s status has been reduced to a maid. As for mu LiuNian''s small figure, even if he wanted to block the tall man behind him, Shan Ya raised his hand at will, rubbed mu LiuNian''s head, and said to the scenery, "the golden thread has left Tangmen and returned to the demon sect." She and Tang Jiuge, of course, is nothing. "She''s from the cult?" The scenery is amazing. "It is, the Witch Hazel is the undercover of Nangong Li faction in Tangmen." Mu LiuNian holds the arm of Shan ya. She is petite, but Shan Ya is much higher than her. When she looks at the past, it seems that she is hanging on his arm. She laughs and says: "it''s not only the golden thread, but also the right protector of the demon sect." You''ve lost your mind It doesn''t look like a member of the demon sect. " Shan Ya is just and awe inspiring swordsman all over his body. He can''t be more decent. How can we say that he is a member of the demon sect? Moreover, he was the right Dharma protector of such a high level. Besides, he and Nangong Li couldn''t see anything wrong that day in the bamboo forest. Knowing her bewilderment, Shan Ya said, "I am the right Dharma protector of the demon sect. Nangong Li doesn''t know that the right Dharma protector of the demon sect has never appeared since its existence. They only obey the orders of the leader, but nangongli has no right to command me." "I can command you Just him? " The scenery said. "Not bad." Shan Ya nodded, "although he left the demon sect, he did not give the right to nangongli completely. He asked me to stay in Tangmen because he didn''t trust nangongli when he got the pear blossom needle. Moreover, it was me who advised Tang Jiuge to escape the engagement by poisoning. He gave the poison to me. Only when Tang Jiuge was poisoned, could he enter the Tangmen with justice ¡£¡± It turned out that he had arranged everything long ago, and the scenery was just startled. She suddenly remembered, "that map of Tangmen secret room?" "I gave it to him. Since she was a child, she stayed in Tangmen, but she could only get the map outside the secret room. However, relying on the identity of master Tang Jiuge, I sneaked into the treasure house of Tangmen and got the map." "Why does he want a pear blossom needle for rainstorm?" Scenery doesn''t believe that a person can unify the Wulin with this concealed weapon. What''s more, with his ability, people of both black and white are played with by him, and he can unify the whole world. Mu LiuNian said: "he is not to storm pear needle, but to storm pear needle poison." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 It is said that there is a kind of flower named tomb Yang flower. The tomb of the tomb only blooms on the land full of dead people at sunset. No one knows how the flower came from. It suddenly appeared in the Wulin 500 years ago. It is extremely toxic, even in the Wulin where the internal power is the most profound Master, once poisoned, he will lose his internal power and die when his breath is exhausted. Together with the tomb Yang flower, there are also Shennong grass, which can guarantee the youth. The last mumyang flower had withered and died ten years ago, and the only one that could extract its venom was the storm pear needle soaked in the venom of Muyang flower in earlier years. These materials are all collected by mu LiuNian after a long time in the library of Qianjin Pavilion. "According to the information I have found, five hundred years ago, a martial arts genius appeared. At that time, he picked out all the martial arts experts at that time. When he reached the peak of martial arts, he was only in his twenties. Later, he lost his pursuit of martial arts and disappeared for a period of time. However, two years later, when he reappeared, he became a murderer A lot of people have killed him "Longevity?" These two vague words, let the scenery in the heart inexplicably born a chill. "Yes, the way of longevity." Mu LiuNian then said: "it is said that just when he was about to succeed, three masters appeared. As a result of their serious injuries, they finally killed him and acted for heaven. The three things found in his house for refining longevity medicine were taken back by the three men and handed over to future generations for safekeeping." Shan Ya said: "not to destroy things, but to take things back separately. It can be seen that they also want to be able to make long crude drugs." "Yes, Shan ya, you are the smartest. You deserve to be the man I like." Mu LiuNian showed a big smile at the single cliff, "but it''s a pity that even if they have materials, they can''t develop them. Maybe the dead genius also used other medicinal materials." "You said Who are the three who keep the three things? " "There is no way to verify their names, but it is certain that these three people are the ancestors of the Guan family in Luoyang, the Tang family in the middle of Sichuan, and the Xia family in the south of the Yangtze River." "It''s me, Guan Yueyue, and the ancestors of Tangmen..." "Well, so I guess that the miracle doctor would attack these three companies because he knew about the long crude drug 500 years ago, but he got back evil and deserved to die now." "Cough!" Shan Ya coughs, He reproached to look at mu LiuNian. Mu LiuNian was quick to react. She shrunk to the side of the single cliff and said sorry: "that Don''t mind if I''m quick. " "It doesn''t matter." Scenery reluctantly smile, "you come to tell me why he is so crazy?" Shan Ya said: "I came to remind you that Xue ran may not be dead." "What do you say?" "I also participated in the battle of turning back to cliff that day. Although it was true that he died, I didn''t think it was so simple." Shan Ya unconsciously clenched mu LiuNian''s hand, because he had an unknown panic. "Maybe, he is a tender and loving image in front of you. In that period of time in the demon cult, he would treat everyone gently, but often after a gentle, he would let that person become his test object for poison, or he would put him in a cage with wild animals and smile The appearance of the beast tearing the body of the man Everyone in this world is like his plaything. " Even he, too, survived. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 Xue ran didn''t die. The scenery had a premonition. Otherwise, the system king would remind her that her mission had failed and directly sent her out of the world. She had forced herself not to think about it, so she was considered dead. But now she was told by Shan ya that her mood was too complicated to be explained. She didn''t know what to think. Shan Ya said: "he likes to control the use of drugs. Guan Yueyue has his poison on him, and Nangong Li also has his poison on him. Even I am the same. The only difference is that I knew it early, and they were still kept in the dark." Speaking of this, mu LiuNian also looked worried. "We want to find that boy named Qingyu, and see if he can help single cliff detoxify. I wonder if it is possible?" "This thing You go and talk to Qingyu. He is cooking medicine in the kitchen now. " After telling them how to get to the kitchen, the scenery walked to the room alone. She raised her hand and rubbed her temple. She felt a headache and felt funny. Longevity medicine It was for such ridiculous reasons that he killed so many people. What''s more ironic is that when I think of him, he always has a gentle face. This kind of person can''t associate with the four words of insanity. Passing a corner, the scenery faintly heard the cry. She followed the voice and saw a maid crying in that corner, while another maid comforted her. "Don''t cry. Don''t cry. What if the valley master hears it?" "Sister, my cat Why did the valley master kill it and ask me And I''ll do it myself Didn''t the valley master say that he liked this cat very much and let me keep it well? " The thing in the maid''s hand was covered with a layer of gray cloth. A corner of the cloth that was not completely covered revealed a skinned cat''s paw "Ouch The scenery covered her mouth and ran for a long time. When she got to a tree, she didn''t stop spitting out. Behind him, a ghostly voice rang out, "Miss Xia?" When she finished, she wiped the corner of the tree and handed it over "What''s the matter with you?" Because she saw the disgusting scene, the words came to her mouth, but she swallowed, "I Because I''m pregnant, I sometimes feel sick and nauseous "Pregnant?" The eastern night was at a loss. The scenery is somewhat embarrassed, "don''t mention it." "Miss Xia Are you going to give birth to this child? " "I don''t know..." The hand of scenery covers stomach, "I can''t make a decision." "Miss Xia, with all due respect, you are still young. Even if you don''t intend to give birth to this child, there''s nothing wrong with you." The scenery is stiff pull out a smile, "I will think about it slowly, valley master, I am not in good health, let me go." After taking a step, her pace stopped again, "Valley master, I sometimes feel bored. I wonder if I can borrow some books from your study when I am free?" "Of course." Oriental night suddenly a smile, as if full tree pear blossom, pure and dazzling, "I will and the door guard said, Miss Xia at any time want to go in." "Thank you, valley master." When the scenery turns around, her steps are not urgent and slow, which is the same as usual. If there is a look behind her, she tries to disguise herself as if she did not feel it. She asks in her mind, "tell me, is He Xue ran?" After a long time, Mr. system replied, "yes." She closed her eyes in pain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 Shan Ya and mu LiuNian lived in the old man''s Valley for a while, which made the scenery feel extremely frightened. Since she determined that the Oriental night was Xue ran, she felt that she had a pair of eyes staring at herself in the dark. She had tried to prompt Shan ya to take mu LiuNian away. But just when she wanted to speak, Dongfang ye would happen to appear badly, which made her feel desperate. She doesn''t know if dongfangye has found that she knows his identity, but on the surface, when they all maintain a "don''t know" attitude, she needs to investigate one thing. A person''s study is the best place to find clues, but no matter how she looks for it, she can''t find anything useful. Finally, she puts her eyes on a book on the bookshelf. This book is very old, but it is well maintained. There is no dust on other books. It can be seen that it is the result of the owner''s frequent reading, but there is a book in the corner, which has accumulated a thin layer Why did he stop reading this book? Because it has reached the point of deep memory. Fengjing took out the book and opened it. On one page, she saw a line of characters, including tomb Yang flower, Shennong grass, bu Lao Yu and If you turn the page again, there will be no more. The last page has been torn. The last page she had torn down was the answer she was looking for, "Mr. system, I''m willing to spend seven points to restore this book." It takes seven points to exchange data out of thin air, just as she did a long time ago. The torn page slowly recovered at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye, and she finally knew the full content of the above. If the blood of the Phoenix is integrated with the blood of the Phoenix, the medicine of immortality can be made. What is the blood of Phoenix? People can be divided into different races. Although the undead are not really immortal, their aging is slower than that of ordinary people. The blood of the undead people can prolong their life by taking a drop. How precious is the blood? The undead have always had a thin lineage, so they are called Fenghuang''s blood. They can fight at the border, and the undead are slaughtered. Only one of them escapes to Guanzhong. From then on, they remain anonymous and disappear. Phoenix blood, Guanzhong, Guanzhong Eight years ago, the Wen family in Guanzhong was slaughtered. Only Qingyu survived The book in her hand fell to the ground, and she finally understood why he wanted to "save" Qingyu, because the last medicinal material for making longevity medicine was Qingyu! Scenery can no longer think about anything else. She runs out of the study and goes straight to the kitchen. At this time, Qingyu is cooking medicine in the kitchen. There is no mistake. She runs all the way to the kitchen, and the fewer people there are. When she gets to the kitchen, she doesn''t see Qingyu. The scenery pulls a cook anxiously to ask a way: "Qing Yu?" "The young master was invited to the pharmacy by the valley master." Damn it! She yelled these two words in her head, and ran to the pharmacy. The pharmacy was not far away from the kitchen. But when she stood at the door of the pharmacy, she really hated that she had a sensitive nose. She smelled the smell of blood. The scene in front of her made her shiver. Qingyu used to love to be clean, so she would not even sit on the ground. But now he is lying on the ground. The blood from his blood hole in his chest has dried up. The red blood makes his face more pale with his eyes closed. "Scenery, here you are." Oriental night chuckles, he no longer calls her summer girl, but calls him this most familiar address, every time he calls, he will feel his heart is filled with a point, he likes this feeling. The scenery didn''t look at the bloody Oriental night Maybe we can call him Xue ran now. After all, he doesn''t want to disguise anymore, does he? She dragged a heavy step, step by step close to Qingyu, and finally knelt down beside Qingyu''s body, her hand slowly put on his face. There is no temperature. He said in a soft voice: "scenery, cool on the ground, you will hurt our children like this." "These days..." Her voice was calm and strange, "why didn''t I see holding sword..." He said, "hold the sword and go to work for me." She knew in her heart that she had died on his behalf. Scenery closed his eyes, a drop of tears fell, "system Jun, this time I want to open a big hang, would you like to help me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 A year later, in a small town in the countryside of the south of the Yangtze River, wild flowers were blooming in the fields. Two or three children led kites and ran by happily, bringing a gust of wind. Scenery moved a chair to sit in the door, quietly distracted, this year, she more and more like to be dazzled, even if nothing, she can also a blank mind to sit all day. Mu LiuNian came over with a strong stomach and reached out to shake in front of the scenery. Seeing the scenery or no response, she patted her shoulder with her hand, "sister Xia, you are in a daze again." "Well..." The scenery blinked. Since I knew her, mu LiuNian called her "Xia girl" all the way from "Xia girl" to "summer scenery" and finally to Xia elder sister. Mu LiuNian also moved a stool and sat beside her, "I have nothing to do, so I''ll accompany you in a daze." "What about the single cliff?" When seeing mu LiuNian''s big belly, she always says in her heart that Shan ya, a man with no sense of morality, is one year younger than her. She is only 16 this year, but she is already pregnant. Although she knows that this is a normal thing in ancient times, Fengguang still thinks it is not right. Even if she is pregnant at this age, at least she has psychological years It''s not sixteen. Mu LiuNian said: "the village that Zhang Qiang madness again, he went to help Qing Yu''s help." Zhang Qiang, the son of the mayor of the town, has been wandering around all the time. However, half a year ago, he came back crazy. From his vague words, we can infer that he saw a massacre in the Wulin. He was lying in the dead to avoid a robbery. But the bloody scene gave him a lot of excitement in spirit. The outside world is more and more chaotic, because the outside of the lake is more and more chaotic, scenery now two ears do not hear things outside the window, for the sound outside the house, she is not interested. Mu LiuNian suddenly sighed, scenery asked her: "what''s wrong with you?" "I am A little bit like Qianjin Pavilion. " Mu LiuNian Mu Lu miss the color, "sister Xia, you said I and Shan Ya hide here, grandfather, he will not think I had an accident?" Xue ran was too clever. For a year, they did not dare to go to places where there were many people, nor did they dare to write a letter to send home. Now, Xue Ran has completely controlled the black and white. Just a year ago, the scenery spent 25 points to open the space transfer. System Jun transferred her, mu LiuNian, Shan ya, Qingyu and sun Yidao to this small town. The scenery still remembers that at that time, she said that she wanted to find a place that could not be found on the map. In fact, it was the same. This town is backward in development and inconvenient in transportation, especially in the deep mountains. For many years, only Zhang Qiang was able to go out. It can be imagined that when five people suddenly appeared in the town, what a riot it caused. However, the residents here are also very kind. After releasing their goodwill, the residents also accepted them. There was no doctor in this town before Qing Yu''s medical skills can help them a lot. When it comes to Qingyu, it was the scenery that saved his life by changing the medicine to bring him back to life. After all, it was a wound in the heart. Although Qingyu recovered a life, she would often suffer from angina pectoris, which was impossible for the scenery. Of course, she also knew that they were surprised why they had such a great ability, but they did not ask, she did not say, the existence of the system is a secret, even if said, no one would believe it. Well, let them think that they are a demon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 On the road in front of the door came two people, a man and a woman. The man was a resident here. He said with a smile, "Miss Guan, this is Miss Xia''s residence." The scenery raises an eye to then be stunned for a second, "Guan Yueyue?" "Great! Summer scenery, I finally found you Guan Yueyue almost cried with joy. Seeing that he didn''t take the wrong place with him, the man felt his head and said that he had to do farm work, and he retired. The scenery rises, "how can you appear here?" "I lost my way in the mountains. I didn''t know what to do, so I met the kind-hearted elder brother. When he saw that the portrait in my hand was you, he brought me to look for you." Guan Yueyue was haggard and haggard. She looked the same as she was a year ago. After the joy, she was full of melancholy. She said, "summer scenery, I have been looking for you for a year." Scenery saw her holding a picture scroll in her hand, but she was not interested in seeing how the painting was, "what do you want me to do?" "I Nangong is in his hands. " At the mention of the word "he", Guan Yueyue couldn''t help shaking. This is the expression of fear to the bone. Scenery did not speak. Guan Yueyue looked sad, "do you know? It turns out that he has been poisoning Nangong and me all the time, so that one day, he can better control us. " "I know." Scenery said, "the poison on the single cliff has been solved by Qingyu." But there is no poison on Qingyu. She guessed that it should be to ensure the purity of the "Phoenix blood". "Can Qingyu detoxify him? That would be great! " Guan Yueyue was overjoyed. Mu LiuNian stood up with his waist, "good what is good? It depends on whether you can survive the painful process of detoxification. If it wasn''t because I was pregnant, the single cliff would have been unable to support and kill myself." Xue Ran''s poison can only be solved with poison. Naturally, the torture brought to people is extraordinary. In order to make Shan ya have the will to live more, mu LiuNian used a bowl of overpowering drug to put Shan ya to sleep. Regardless of Guan Yueyue''s pale face, she asked, "what are you looking for me for?" "He arrested Nangong Li and gave me a year to find you." Guan Yueyue said: "it''s not only nangongli, Tangmen, Qianjin Pavilion, but also other Wulin sects. If I don''t find you before the 15th of this month, he will chop off one hand a day. When those hands are gone, he will cut their legs Summer scenery, he is really terrible "You say there is a thousand gold Pavilion!" Mu LiuNian was shocked, and her stomach suddenly had pains, but her delivery date had not yet arrived. Scenery holding mu LiuNian, "you don''t get excited, they will be OK." Mu LiuNian did not dare to think about the meaning of scenery in this sentence. She grasped the hand of scenery and her eyes flashed with tears, but she could not say a word. Said not to go? The one who died was her relative. The scenery gives her a soothing smile. She knows in her heart that the novel world was originally a perfect ending, and that men and women would not die. According to this theorem, Guan Yueyue would surely find her. She did not know why Xue ran wanted Guan Yueyue to find herself, but the fact is that she was found. In retrospect, this year''s pleasant time is like a stolen dream. Now, it''s time to face the reality. Late at night, there was a mist. Sun Yidao was standing on the roof. He had wine in his hand, but what was rare was that he was not interested in drinking. Looking at the figure standing at the door, he sighed, "have you really decided?" "He won''t let me go." The back of the scenery is very thin, especially in this night. "Maybe..." "No, maybe, you''re not his opponent. No one here is his opponent." After a while, Sun Yu took good care of them Sun Yidao said, "don''t worry." After a gust of wind, her figure disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 Back to the cliff, the cold wind Susu. A year ago, Xue ran was besieged and killed by all the heroes in the Wulin. A year later, Xue ran, who was supposed to be a white bone, stood on the edge of the cliff with his hands on his back, enjoying the best orchid on the edge of the cliff. The wind blows his white clothes like fairy''s clothes, and he seems to be going away. Such a noble and elegant man, even if he is more terrible than the rumor, is also loved by women. But in the past year, he has refused many women to throw himself in his arms in the name of a wife. After refusing, he has killed many women who are not long-sighted. Of course, it will not be his own Automatic hand. "Do you like that orchid?" He turned his head, there is a kind of detached indifference between the expression, but also has the extreme tenderness, he never stingy in tenderness, only this tenderness, will only appear when looking at her. The scenery suddenly appeared around him, but he did not have the look of doubt and surprise. It seemed that it was a matter of course for her to come back to her, just like asking Guan Yueyue to find the scenery. He didn''t understand why he made this decision. He just had an intuition that Guan Yueyue would find her. As expected, Guan Yueyue lived up to his expectations. The scenery also looked at the orchid on the cliff, "if I say I like it, will you pick it off and give it to me next?" "Scenery likes what, I will personally deliver to you." "I want your life?" "That won''t do." He shook his head. "You''re going to love it." Scenery wanted to laugh at him for his conceit, but she couldn''t laugh because he said the truth. She couldn''t help asking him, "do you have no questions to ask me?" "Questions? Does scenery want me to ask that child? " Xue ran raised her hand and stroked her cheek and said in a soft voice, "it doesn''t matter. If you don''t want the scenery, the child doesn''t want it. He doesn''t matter. What matters is that you come back to me." The chill in her heart aggravated one point, because he was indifferent to the child in his voice. She thought that he would more or less show some feelings about his own flesh and blood, but she guessed wrong. She also laughed, "yes, how could I have given birth to an enemy''s child?" "You''re still blaming me." His tone is like the husband''s helplessness to his wife when the husband and wife are in conflict. He still doesn''t realize how much pain the death of her relatives will cause to her. Xue ran pulled her into her arms. "You can''t blame me anymore. All I''ve done is for you." "For me?" Scenery did not rush to push him away. Instead, he said with a smile, "you are looking for immortality for the sake of longevity. How did you become it for me?" Xue ran lowered her head, and her eyes were full of tenderness and drowsiness. "Longevity medicine, I succeeded as early as 500 years ago. What I do now is to let you and I live forever." "You say What? " Xue ran picked her up and walked to the plum blossom tree on the cliff. She said, "it''s too easy for me to reach the peak of martial arts and the supreme of medicine and poison. I heard that no one has ever succeeded in the way of longevity. I wanted to challenge her to pass the time, but I didn''t expect that the development of longevity medicine was so simple. ¡± simple? However, how many people can''t do it with their whole life''s efforts, but in his mouth, it''s just like a small thing. He took her to sit on the boulder under the plum blossom tree, so as to block the roaring mountain wind, and she would not feel so cold. "That day, Guan, Xia and Tang came together to kill me, just as I was tired of my identity at that time, so I asked them to kill them. In the dark, I watched them fight with each other in order to take away all the medicinal materials of longevity medicine It''s an interesting thing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 "But I missed one thing." Xue ran said in a quiet way: "the people I know and know me have seen more and more people die from generation to generation, and I begin to feel bored again. Therefore, I keep adopting babies and looking for people who can make me feel happy, such as xiaoli''er, Shan ya, holding sword, Yueyue, and LiuNian I want to find someone to accompany me forever. " "You say A fleeting time The scenery is surprised, "you say is the mu LiuNian of Qianjin pavilion?" "It''s her. By the way, you don''t know." Xue ran felt that her surprise was so lovely that she bowed her head and gave her a kiss. "The old people''s Valley, the demon sect and the Qianjin Pavilion were all created by me. I felt bored, so I liked to find something to pass the time." Not only that, it is said that baixiaosheng knows the secrets of all the people in the Wulin. When Bai Xiaosheng of the previous generation died, he would pass on the throne of Qianjin pavilion to the next generation who would succeed him. But the fact is, every generation of Bai Xiaosheng is the same person. Xue Ran has many faces and many identities. Bai Xiaosheng, the master of medicine and poison, and the leader of the last generation of demon sect are just a few examples in this long 500 years. Hearing this, the scenery should have been very surprised. But Xue ran, who revealed more shocking identities, would take it for granted. But she didn''t understand, "I''m not in your group of candidates. Why did you come to me?" "You''re not in the candidate because you''re an accident." Xue Ran''s clear and clean eyes are full of tenderness, and she takes the children''s surprise when they get the toys given by their parents. At that time, the couple of Xia Dynasty had been married for many years, but they had no children. The Xia Dynasty asked him for a pair of medicine for children. As a result, the scenery was born. However, he did not pay attention to the scenery. Even if the Xia Dynasty sent the scenery to the old people''s Valley, he just thought that if he could not find what he wanted, the scenery would be useful, but he did not expect that the scenery would be beneficial to him Emotions have such a big impact. "To keep Qingyu and Yueyue by my side, as long as I think that if one day they learn the truth and come to me for revenge, I think that my life will not be so boring." Xue Ran''s indifferent tone is full of incomprehensible tenderness. His long life is too long, and other people can''t understand, "scenery, you are different from them. You come to this world because of me. You are destined to be mine." Because of him, she was born. Therefore, her life should belong to him. Only when she was with her, Xue ran felt that her heart was beating again. He could not help thinking about those days without her and those long days, which were really boring. "The longevity medicine..." Scenery heard his voice dry, "who did you intend to give?" He replied honestly, "I intended to give Yueyue, but it was between meeting you. Madam, you should not be jealous." This "Lady" can make people''s hearts tremble. In the past, except in bed, he didn''t want to call her that way, because he was very shy. For example, now, he has red ears. In a trance, the scenery thought that he was the same Xue ran before. She raised her hand over his cold face, and his eyes suddenly had a streamer. It was like a child''s joy when he got a reward. She couldn''t help raising her head and kissing his lips, and slowly said, "Xue ran, I''m destined not to be the one to accompany you forever." "Why?" He took her hand over his face. Her smile was tinged with sadness and a trace of blood spilled from her mouth, "because I can''t live long. " "It doesn''t matter. I can cure all the poisons in the world." Xue ran wiped the blood from her mouth and didn''t mind dyeing his white clothes red. He said with a smile, "I''ll take you back. Soon you''ll be OK." "It''s too late I have calculated the time of the poison. The poison was developed by Qingyu to neutralize the poison on Shan cliff. Therefore, I have to thank you. Otherwise, I can''t find any powerful poison. " Hearing that Qingyu was not dead, he was not surprised. Maybe when Qingyu''s body disappeared with her, he had this premonition. He obstinately said, "I''ll go to find Qingyu. Phoenix blood can detoxify all kinds of poisons. You will be OK." "I said It''s too late... " She frowned tightly, which was very painful. She also complained, "Qingyu, the child, has a chance to tell him that the poison should not be so bad..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 "Let''s go to see Qingyu and tell him." Xue ran wanted to pick her up and go back, but it was just a slight movement. She coughed badly and vomited out a mouthful of black blood. Scenery weak open eyes, sorry to say: "I dirty your clothes..." "Since it was you who made it, you should clean it for me." Xue ran wipes the blood on her face in no hurry. Her face is as white as jade. It should not have been. The black blood is very eye-catching. He wiped the action is very gentle, but lying in his arms, she can feel his tight body, she raised her hand to grab his hand, and smile, "don''t bother You are the saint of medicine and poison. Naturally, you can see that I can''t last long. Xue ran, you see, God is still very fair. Even if you are called the miracle doctor who can live the dead, it is still a rumor. You are still a mortal. " She didn''t come to see him until the poison was in his heart, which ensured that he had no power to return to heaven. It was like a man who was trapped in the swamp from the beginning. What''s the use of rescuing him when he has only a pair of shoes exposed outside? Xue ran lowered her head to her face and used the language of inducing the child: "scenery, I will make sweet scented osmanthus cake for you every day after taking the elixir." "Osmanthus cake You remember, but It''s too late. It''s useless The elixir of immortality can''t detoxify me in the end. " The eyes of the scenery are gradually lax. He hugged her hand and suddenly increased his strength, but he still spoke very softly, "you think you are dead Will I let those people go? " "Whether you let them go or not I can''t see it So the threat didn''t work for her, and she wasn''t as great as she thought. "Scenery, are you retaliating against me?" Xue ran murmured, "in another year, ten years, or a hundred years, maybe I will meet another woman. I will like her more than I like you now, and she will be willing to accompany me for a long life. What can you revenge on me for your death?" She tried to open her eyes and said weakly, "but those people It won''t be me. You''ll never have me again Yes, there is only one summer scenery. In his heart rose a panic that he did not want to admit, but he couldn''t stop being confused. "You love me, why don''t you want to be with me?" "I love you, even if I know you hurt my father, I still love you But from the day you made the decision to kill my father, we can''t be. I''m not Guan Yueyue. I can''t forgive Nangong Li like she did. " The colic in her body becomes lighter, and her consciousness is slowly collapsing. The scenery exhales a long breath, as if feeling her last breath, "Xue ran, I can''t bear to kill you But I thought of a good way to get back at you. I want to I want to kill myself with my own hands... " "Don''t you live on hating me?" His black eyes reflected her increasingly pale face. "You know, even if you die, I won''t be too sad. Your revenge will not have a great impact on me." At most It''s just a pity, because he''s seen too many people die. Obviously, the feeling now is different from that of the people who saw their dying days. Who is he cheating on? Xue ran doesn''t understand. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t feel sad..." Feng Feng raised her head with all her strength, and her bloody lips stuck to his ear and said in the most reluctant tone: "Xue ran, you should live well Live forever, even if there is only one person left in the world You also want to live alone, I don''t want to queue up on the Naihe bridge You''ve come to disturb my last clean Finally, she chuckled and closed her eyes at ease. Her consciousness dissipated with the roaring mountain wind and slowly took away the temperature on her body. After a long time, when the night came, Xue ran kisses her cold lip corner. A wisp of white hair fell on her side face. He picked up the corner of his eyes, and his thin lips fluttered, "I will live well as you wish." That is always gentle to look at people''s eyes, unspeakable clarity, that most palpable smile also covered the bright moon''s bright, but his smile, but there is no breath of strangers. He seems to have gone back to the past, and he has become Xue ran who does not know why he is throbbing. Just because, his life will never appear that, will smile sweetly said he looks good. Summer scenery is dead. In this world, no matter in a few hundred years, there is only one summer scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 The world has always been changeable. Xue ran, the great demon who was killed by everyone in the Wulin, suddenly evaporated after several tragedies. Some said he was dead, others said that he had gone far away. Maybe one day he would appear in the Wulin again. No matter what, even if he was a terrible man, he would be nothing more than tea after he became a legend It''s just the people who will think of it after dinner, and the river and lake are still bloody. Sixteen years later, the top of the cold northern region. It seems that the wind and snow here will never stop. On the vast white ice field, there is only a snow peak towering into the clouds. It is said that the snow here will not stop for a hundred years, and the ice here will not melt for thousands of years. Therefore, no one will choose to live here. In this snow-white world, the appearance of a young girl is like a flash of unexpected light. Under the white cloak, her red and flaming clothes are revealed. Seeing her in this snow field, people can''t move their eyes any more. She walked all the way to the top of the mountain. Even though she was a martial arts practitioner, she was very tired and panting. Her beautiful face was red with cold. When the cold wind blew, she sneezed. The wind and snow on the mountain were more piercing than the snow at the bottom of the mountain. She wrapped her cloak tightly. After seeing a cave, she hesitated and went in. There are caves in the cave. Tables and stools made of ice What makes people feel surprised is that there are ice sculptures here. These cold ice blocks are all the same woman''s appearance, but her posture is different, but it can''t deny that she is lifelike. It''s like seeing her real person with every smile and smile. All the way to the inside, you can see the statue of the woman. The girl exclaimed. When she got to the inside, she couldn''t help but put her eyes on the woman on the ice bed. The woman in the bed was also dressed in red, which was different from the smart girl wearing red clothes. She was very publicity. Even if she closed her eyes at this time, she looked like she was asleep Between the eyebrows that is very publicized arrogant charm, also must let the human praise good a sharp beauty. The girl unconsciously stepped closer and squatted down beside the ice bed. She held her face and looked at the woman on the bed and exclaimed, "who are you? Why is it so beautiful? Nangong Mo has been saying in front of me that his mother is the most beautiful, but I think you are more beautiful than her mother. " The person who seemed to be asleep in bed seemed to be only sixteen or seventeen years old, but also a girl''s posture. Her pale and bloodless face reminded others that she was dead, and the girl knew she was dead. But when she saw such a beautiful person for the first time, she couldn''t help but want to talk to her. "I think you look familiar I should have seen you somewhere The girl touched her chin and thought, "ah! It''s in a bronze mirror. You look like me After that, she laughed out of embarrassment, "I''m not saying I''m beautiful Granddad sun has always called me a clown. In fact, I''m not ugly either. I think I''m good-looking. It''s because I used to cry to him when I was a kid, so he called me ugly all the time. " She tilted her head and asked, "beautiful sister, I heard that ice crystal fruit appears here in the northern region. Do you know where bingjingguo is?" "Why are you looking for bingjingguo?" When she heard a voice answering herself, she was busy looking at the bed with her eyes wide open, but it was impossible for the person on the bed to answer her, so she reacted and looked behind her. Suddenly appeared a man with white clothes and white hair. His appearance was picturesque, and his eyes were like obsidian. There was a cold, but his thin lips held a faint smile. This gesture clearly should be contradictory, but all this contradiction, put on his body, will be harmonious to the extreme, strange to make life amazing. The girl squatted on the ground and said, "you are so beautiful..." He suddenly stopped, the darkness in his eyes seemed to coagulate at this moment, and seemed to rise suddenly. The more unpredictable fog appeared, he bent down slightly and put his hand on her chin. The cold temperature on his hand made her shiver. It seems to be a long time, but also seems to be just a moment of things, he suddenly issued a light smile, as if to get what answer, and this answer makes him feel happy, he said gently: "it''s you." "Do you know me?" She felt that the posture of holding her chin was too strange, so she stood up. Even if she stood up, her petite body was not as high as him, so she could only look up at him. The man did not answer her questions or look at her. He went to the edge of the ice bed and gently rubbed the cheek of the girl lying on the bed. His expression was so focused that he seemed to be looking at the only treasure in the world. After a satisfied sigh, he asked, "what''s your name?" "My name is Xia, and my name is Xiaoxiao." She said with a brilliant smile: "Qingyu said that I would laugh when I was born, so my mother told me to smile." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 He murmured, "Qingyu." "Qingyu is my uncle, because my mother gave birth to me and died soon, so I was brought up by him. But I don''t like to call him uncle. He is only 13 years older than me. I will marry him." He smile, this smile is even cleaner than the ice and snow here, "are you not ashamed?" "Why be ashamed?" "You don''t know how beautiful Qingyu is. There are many women who like him. Plus his sultry personality, I don''t take the initiative. He has already run away." Suddenly he asked, "do you often say that people are good-looking?" "No, I just said that two people are good-looking, one is Qingyu, and the other is you." She also sat on the ice bed with a smile, sitting beside him, "but although you are also very good-looking, I think it''s better to see Qingyu." "She often says I''m good-looking," he says "She? Is that the beautiful sister? Who is she to you? " His eyes are like stars, "she is my wife." "Then you must love her very much." Love? He still doesn''t understand the meaning of this word. He just needs to keep her around to live. Is this love? He asked her, "do you want to live forever?" She shook her head. "I don''t want it." "Why?" "It''s good to have a long life, but once you are born, you will be left alone when the people around you are getting old. It will be very painful. Life, old age and death are human nature. When you are young, you are accompanied by friends and loved ones. When you are old, you are dependent on your spouse and your children and grandchildren are around your knees. Isn''t it better for such a person than the long life doomed to be lonely?" There was a flicker of light in his eyes. Once upon a time, if someone said this to him, he was determined that he couldn''t think of the picture of his wife depending on each other and his children and grandchildren around his knees. But now, he can imagine that. Seeing his silence, the girl named Xiaoxiao touched her head shyly, "in fact, these words are also my nonsense It''s just that after listening to the story that Aunt Mu told me many years ago that a big devil killed many people in order to make long crude drugs, I felt it "Murderer Ah The corners of his lips were light, and in the gentle appearance, he was romantic and unruly. Thinking he didn''t believe it, she said, "aunt Mu is the master of Qianjin Pavilion now. What she said must be true. Tell you quietly, I know the leader of demon sect." "Is it?" His understatement aroused the little girl''s heart to admit defeat. "I didn''t lie to you. The former leader of the demon sect was Uncle Nangong. He was not in good health. It is said that he had been broken by a very bad and bad man before. Aunt Guan took him all the way to the North and south of the river to look for suitable herbs to cure him, so uncle Nangong passed on the position of the leader to him But I don''t like Nangong ink. " "Why don''t you like him?" He seems to have a little interest. "He is so narcissistic! You know what? Little words Xiaoyuer is the daughter of Uncle Shan Ya and aunt mu. She doesn''t like Nangong Mo at all. But Nangong Mo actually tied her back to the demon sect. Finally, uncle Shan hit the demon sect and saved Xiaoyuer. She was scared to sleep alone. She asked me to accompany her in Qianjin pavilion every day. Uncle, do you think Nangong Mo is very annoying? " She said a lot and needed someone to agree with her. His lips, elegant and noble, "is very annoying, how about I help you kill him?" "Ah?" She was scared, because of his light tone, she waved, "no, Nangong Mo no matter how annoying, but he is also the son of aunt Guan, aunt Guan is very good to me, I don''t want to make her sad." "She was very kind to you?" "Mm-hmm, Qingyu said that Aunt Guan was kind to me because she felt sorry for my mother. But they didn''t tell me where Aunt Guan was sorry for my mother. I think Qingyu must have lied to me by saying that. After all, when I was a child, I liked to tease Nangong Mo, a little fart child." She came to the conclusion excitedly, "Qingyu must be jealous. He didn''t want me to be with Nangong Mo to say so. Sure enough, what he said to treat me as a niece was a lie to me. After all, I was so cute. How could he not be attracted to me when he looked at me every day?" "You''re right." His eyes moved away from her smiling face and turned to the person lying on the bed. His cold hand touched the cold face of the woman in red, the most he had done in years. She is so lovely, how can he not be moved? Smile so quietly to see for a long time, she is very clever, understand in his so warm time, should not disturb him. In the quiet atmosphere, he said, "why do you want to look for ice crystal fruit?" Smiling for a moment, he quickly replied: "Qingyu often suffers from angina pectoris. Granddad Sun told me that it was because his heart was missing a corner. Qingyu felt nothing, but I wanted to cure him. I heard that ice crystal fruits in the northern region have regeneration effect, so I came here."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 "I see." He took the hand of the sleeping girl on his chest and whispered, "if you are still there, you will ask me to help him, right?" In front of him, she seemed to be smiling and nodding in front of him. After all, a long time ago, she liked Qingyu so much. He uttered a sigh. After kissing her cold lip corner, he took out the crystal bead from her hand. In his sigh, her body turned into a pile of dead bones in the blink of an eye. Beautiful and white, but in a flash. Xiaoxiao stood up, covered his mouth and called. He said, "don''t you want ice crystals?" Smiling at the ice crystal fruit in his hand, she refused to accept it. She said with guilt: "I didn''t want to be like this..." "You have to understand that you can get what you give up." There are gains and losses. Sixteen years ago, he understood this truth, and he said with a smile: "someone is waiting for you at the foot of the mountain." Smile has a moment of confusion, but soon think of that man, she did not come to that joy, but is a low way: "then how do you do?" "I am what I should be." His brows were open, which made him feel relieved. Xiaoxiao finally took over the ice crystal fruit. She held it tightly in the palm of her hand, "Uncle I''ll come to see you later He didn''t look at her, just looked at the withered bone in the red dress calmly and said faintly, "you should leave." She turned around and slowly walked out of the ice cave. Standing at the entrance of the cave, she could not help looking back. She could not hear anything except the wind with the snow. With a feeling of loss that she didn''t understand in her heart, she grasped the collar and went down the mountain along the original road. Not far from the foot of the mountain, there was a man who had been waiting for her for a long time. The man had a long body and a dark robe, but he could not hide his cold breath. In the ice and snow, he could not hide his elegant and noble life. There was a wall around him I can''t get close to him. But when the girl came running and threw herself in his arms, the wall collapsed. Smiling, he swept the snow on his shoulder and blamed him: "you are not in good health. How did you run here?" "If you don''t run away from home, I don''t have to come here." Under his long and curly eyelashes, there was a deep helplessness in his eyes, "smile, I said that you have grown up and should not hold me like this again." Qingyu just pushed people away, she rushed over again, "it''s cold here. It''s warm to hold you." "Smile..." "Smile, smile, you call me so every day, why don''t you smile?" She tooted her mouth and stretched out her hand. She said, "look what I got?" Qing Yu was stunned and then said in a deep voice, "he gave it to you." "Qingyu, do you know the uncle in white?" She wondered. After a moment of silence, he touched her head and said, "I don''t know." "Oh..." He was sure to smile, but she looked sick again. "What''s the matter?" asked Qingyu "I just saw how he loved his wife so much, and I thought, if you could love me as much as he did, then I would die..." "Nonsense Qingyu grabs her wrist and drinks. She had never seen him so angry. She could not help but feel a sense of fear, "Qing, Qingyu You scared me... " She seemed to be about to cry. Qingyu would give up unconditionally once she cried, but this time he did not. He pulled her into his arms heavily. He lowered his voice and said, "smile, listen up, I will never treat you like him." "Why?" She looked up wrongly. "Don''t you like me?" Because he is willing to hurt himself, and will never go to the road of forcing her to death. Qingyu didn''t like her to cry. He lowered his head and finally kissed her lips. Even if this intimate action would make him want more, he said softly, "you will live a long life. We and they will never be the same." "Well..." Her face was red, and her mind was full of bubbles of happiness. She was so dizzy that she couldn''t think about anything. What he said was what he said. Qingyu laughed, "let''s go home." She nodded, "OK." He took her hand and walked on the ice field, leaving a series of footprints in the snow, but it was soon covered by the wind and snow. Soon after this man and a woman left, a huge voice sounded. In the wind and snow all over the sky, I saw the tall snow mountain collapse. The wind sounds like very sad. Soon, under the cover of the wind and snow, everything tends to be calm again. It''s just that the snow in the northern region seems to be getting worse. ¡­¡­ The best hospital in a city, a ward, doctors and nurses have been busy for a long time, when the instrument finally showed that the patient''s heart rate was stable, all the people were relieved.After the others slowly retreated and there were only two people left in the room, the middle-aged man finally couldn''t help grabbing the young man''s collar. He roared, "I said, your method doesn''t work!" The emaciated man slowly broke off his collar. He was wearing a doctor''s white coat, and inside was a shirt. Now he was tidying up his wrinkled collar and said, "she will be OK." His calm appearance, let the opposite people see the rage, "my daughter almost died!" "I will not let her die." He said gently, the smile on the corner of his mouth was very good-looking, but in the cold eyes, slowly emerged a dark light, he has not entangled with her enough, how can let her die like this? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Author PS: nangongli was Xue Ran''s Executioner and killed a lot of people, so he would live in pain all his life. But he was accompanied by Yue Yue Yue. Qingyu had a smile, a single cliff had a year to drink, and sun Yidao had a drink every day Everyone''s ending can be said to be happy, except Xue ran, because he always has to pay the price for what he does when he is bored. As for the final snow mountain collapse, I don''t know whether he is dead. The friends who read the article can guess by themselves, but I think this is the best ending. In fact, I also want to let this story he. That is to say, with the help of the system, the scenery met Xue ran 500 years ago and prevented these tragedies from happening. But that is another story. Moreover, we should wear it quickly. It is not good to waste more ink in this story Hey, hey, I don''t like to write stories about abuse, so in order to make up for my hurt heart, I want to let go of myself (laughter). The next story will drive, and the central idea is just one. Everything is for driving. Please skip the next story for the passengers who are carsick. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 What happens when the task fails? Fengguang had thought that her points would be cleared, because she had not thought that her points could still be left when she used the external plug of space transfer with integral. But now, only she stands in this dark space, and even the sound of the system is gone. What''s the matter!? It was no longer the white space that would appear after the mission ended. At the moment, she stood in the dark, and could not even see her own hand. The scenery tried to call out a few system Jun, but her voice was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no echo. It was like after a long time, she squatted down, holding her body and could not help sobbing. If Xue Ran is the one who makes her feel desperate, then the disappearance of system Jun makes her feel panic. In despair, she can choose the most unwise suicide, but in this panic, she can do nothing. "Why cry." "System king!" She opened her eyes and took her as the center. The white light gradually replaced the darkness to light up the space. Her heart suddenly became solid, but she said angrily, "how can you appear now?" "Why are you crying?" came the emotionless voice of system Jun "I''m afraid..." The scenery wiped tears, "and I want to smile. " Her feelings have not been cleared, so she can''t help but want to smile. Xiaoxiao is her daughter born in October, but she has only been with her for a few months. "You could have succeeded in this mission." "And then! Will I live with my father''s enemy all my life? " "It''s a mission." "Mission, mission, don''t you know that the people who do the task also have feelings? I can''t be with him until you get rid of my feelings Feng Feng bit her lips and said, "I can tolerate him hurting me, but I can''t accept him hurting my relatives. This is a matter of principle." In terms of family members, she has an unchangeable persistence. Even if she has father daughter relationship with Xia Dynasty, Xia Dynasty is only a character in books, just like system Jun said. She only needs to finish the task, but she can''t. The scenery thought of her father. Strangely, she couldn''t remember what her father looked like The head suddenly faints ache, she raises the hand to press the temple, the eye appears to be at a loss. The system says, "host points clear." This sentence interrupted her thoughts, but she was not surprised. She had this premonition since she didn''t want to be together with Xue ran without conscience. She had to admit that at the moment of her death in front of Xue ran, she felt a sense of revenge. Didn''t he boast that he played with all the people in his hands? But even if she was dead, she would not take the road he gave her. I don''t know what kind of mood he felt when he tasted the taste of miscalculation? Just smile Scenery in the brain of a current across, smile this name for her, is just a stranger. The system says, "select the script." After a while of confusion, she quickly reached out her hand and picked up a book from around, and the name of the book slowly appeared - "beauty on: peach blossoms in bloom" very good, this title is much better than the overlord in love with me. Xia Fengya was originally a modern writer who wrote small yellow characters. On a rainy night when thunder struck, she was killed by thunder on her way home. Therefore, she was dressed as the second daughter of Dongyun kingdom. During this period, she attracted a lot of beautiful men because of her no affectation. Finally, she took a number of beautiful men to overthrow the empress, that is, her sister. Xia Fengya ascended the throne as emperor and finally sat down with three Qianhougong, how happy. Obviously, scenery is the queen, and the people who want to attack Originally, male 1, man 2, man 3, man 4, and man 5 are all female masters. Based on the choice of not dismantling CP, the system determines that the Regent who is not with the mistress and does not have many plays is the strategic target. It is not that the female Lord does not look down on the Regent, but because the Regent died in order to save the female Lord. The scenery wants to say very much, the gentleman does not see, for the female Lord is willing to die the man, can line up how long the line. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 Dongyun state is not a country of women''s dignity, but a country of relative equality between men and women. That is to say, a man has three wives and four concubines. As long as a woman has the ability, she can also serve three husbands and four servants. When the last emperor of Dongyun state died, because there was no prince, he passed on the throne to the eldest daughter of the emperor and conferred the second emperor''s daughter the princess of peace Of course, I want the second daughter to help the new emperor and make a blind date. Since the eldest daughter of the emperor was only 13 years old when she ascended the throne, the late emperor issued an imperial edict to grant the Regent of King Qian Guyan to the king of different surnames. Before the empress came of age, he would handle the affairs of the state. So, the question is, as a queen who doesn''t have to do anything, what should she do to pass the time? The scenery chooses to sit in the imperial garden to have a drink from time to time, and then calls for a dancer to cheer her up. She is only 15 years old, and her beautiful face is slightly immature. However, with a simple red dress and floor, 3000 green silk is only fixed with a white jade hairpin, and a wisp of long hair hangs down on the chest, blocking the collar that cannot be opened. It''s daydream. It''s really a school of extremely romantic. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind. The light of a sword came with the wind. The man in black took the sword and rushed to the scenery. The end of his sword was close to her hair, but she didn''t move. The four maidens standing beside her had drawn out a soft sword from their waists and lifted his sword. A man can''t make a single attack, and he doesn''t like to fight. He wants to use his lightness skills to retreat. However, if they are separated, their martial arts can only be regarded as first-class, but not top-notch. However, once they cooperate with each other, their swords and nets are dense and crisscross. They are the top experts in the Wulin. Once they are trapped in it, it is difficult to retreat. Yueling and the dancer had already left in panic, but the scenery was full of wine glasses and interesting eyes. It was as if the fight in front of her was just a special performance. Soon, the imperial guards came in a hurry. As they joined in the battle, the men in black took off their swords and were soon defeated. The four maids took back their soft swords and returned to the scenery The fan of the fan, the end of the fruit plate, the end of the fruit plate, low browed standing behind the queen. The imperial guards led the man to his knees, but in the eyes of the man, he could not see that he had yielded. Seeing that he was disrespectful to the queen, the imperial guards held down his head with his hands and pretended to be submissive. "I''m late. Is your majesty busy?" The commander of the imperial forest army is a middle-aged man in his forties. His name is chieftain Qian. He has been in charge of the imperial army since the reign of the former Emperor. At the moment, he kneels in front of the scenery and looks full of concern. Before the scenery spoke, she heard a cry, "what''s the matter?" The girl in the pink dress ran over and saw the scene in front of her. She couldn''t help looking at the scenery, "sister Huang, are you ok?" She is lovely and has a melon seed face. Her appearance is very beautiful. She is similar to the scenery. She is the princess of peace. This year, she is still elegant in summer. Fengguang smiles and doesn''t answer. She puts down her glass and gets up. People realize that she is barefoot. Chieftain Qian and a group of the royal guards lower their heads and dare not look at it again. "What''s your name?" In the sight of the man in black, there is a pair of feet like white jade Keren. The script is hidden in the red skirt which reaches the ground. However, because of the wind, the toe is exposed. He raises his head and spits out two words in disgust: "frivolous!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 "Frivolous? You haven''t seen anything called frivolity The scenery chuckled, she stretched out her hand to hold his chin, because he was now in a state of being bound by others, so there was no way to resist. Seeing his unwilling anger, she was even more interested. She pulled off the black scarf on his face, and she tutted twice, "it''s not bad." The man''s bright and white face, with sharp and sharp cold, but now, his face is uncertain, because her sentence is like the tone of evaluation of women. After the scene, I saw Xia Fengya''s shining eyes after she pulled off the man''s face towel. Indeed, the man was very beautiful. Scenery let go of his chin, she raised her hand, behind a maid quickly handed over a handkerchief, she slowly rubbed that touched the man''s hand, "let me think, break through the imperial palace guard, just to see me, is it possible that you also secretly love me?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" He was very angry. It was estimated that he had never seen such a shameless woman. "The flood in Dongyang City has not been solved, and the people have been displaced. As the queen of our country, you only care about pleasure and luxury. You are not worthy to be the king of a country!" "Presumptuous!" Chieftain Qian gave a big drink. Scenery waved her hand. The assassin was a little angry youth. She took out a very tolerant way of speech: "what do you think I should do?" "To create national treasury to help people rebuild their homes and open granaries, so as not to cause disease and death due to famine." "Well There seems to be nothing wrong with what you said The scenery touched his chin, as if quite agreed with his words, "but, have you ever thought, how much of the money and food allocated from the imperial capital all the way to Dongyang City can fall into the hands of the common people?" "What?" "Don''t you know that there are good officials and bad officials in a country. I don''t know about the officials in the imperial court, let alone you?" The man in black was silent because he didn''t really think so much. "I see that you want to kill me, is to plead for the people''s life, but you are cruel to me, a 15-year-old girl, you say, how should I deal with you?" "You "You what you?" The scenery slapped the past, "call me your majesty." The man was a little confused by this sudden slap. Chieftain Qian, who had been used to her style of work, was not surprised. "His assassination of his majesty is a capital crime. He should be beheaded at noon gate." "Sister Huang!" Xia Fengya, who had been a background for a long time, interrupted: "I don''t think it''s necessary to kill him in such a hurry Maybe, maybe we can cross examine whether he has any party? " The man has not yet recovered from that slap, he subconsciously said: "I am alone, no party." "I said you!" Xia Fengya stares at him, don''t you see that she is saving him? How can you be so honest! "You don''t have to kill him in a hurry." "Since you put forward the way to relieve the victims, it''s up to you to do it," said the scenery with a smile When this was said, everyone was surprised. "Didn''t you say you wanted to save the victims? I''ll let you do what you want. Listen. Now I''ll give you the position of Queen''s envoy to take money, silver and grain to Dongyang City. " Chieftain Qian said, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s not right." is not right, I has the final say. The scenery eyes slightly narrow, claimed that a change, her whole body that lazy breath also changed, the whole person exudes a natural noble spirit, people dare not disobey. Chieftain Qian was so frightened that he thought he had seen the emperor. He didn''t dare to say another word. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Men can''t believe it, "you Do you really want me to help the victims? " Why not? There are not many idiots like you who are willing to sacrifice my ego to make a big one. " This comment Are you praising him or satirizing him? But it seems that no matter which one it is, it makes people angry. "By the way, I''m afraid you can''t go all the way without a certificate. I''m too lazy to draw up the edict." She thought about it for a moment, and then she bent down and lifted her skirt to reveal her white wrists. Because she was standing in front of the man, so the man saw it very clearly. His face turned red, "what are you doing?" "Here you are." The scenery took off the chain. Under a look, the Imperial Army released the hand holding the man. The man stood up, and she threw the chain to him. "It''s inlaid with Mermaid beads. I''m the only one in the world. You can take this as a keepsake." There was a white transparent bead on the silver chain, but there was also her temperature on it. He only felt hot when he held it, and his face was very hot. "Elder sister Huang, I also want to go to Dongyang City." Xia Fengya stood out, a small face full of curiosity, "I want to go outside the palace to have a look, and by the way, I can feel the hardships of the people''s livelihood." If she did not keep her eyes on the man, the scenery would find her words more believable. "Whatever you want to go." The scenery smiles and turns around, "I, Xiao Hao, Xiao Wu, Xiao chat, we go back to the bedroom." "Yes, your majesty," the four maids replied in one voice Just took a step, the scenery stopped, she slightly side of the head, ink hair stick in her neck, side face like a picture, "who stop you, you will kill who, Mu Liang, must not let me down ah." Words down, she also lightly walked away, only a beautiful back. He wondered, "why does she know my name?" "Isn''t it written on your sword?" Xia Fengya pointed to the sword in his hand. On the long sword, there were two words "Mu Liang". Mu Liang: When the moon just came out, the lake was full of lotus lanterns. Today is the Chinese Valentine''s day. The daughter''s family wanted to have a good marriage. In the past, these were not allowed in the palace. But after the empress ascended the throne, she not only relaxed many requirements, but also allowed them to live out of the palace after their 25th birthday. It seems that there is a lot less resentment in the palace. Scenery sitting in the Lake Pavilion, her hand on the table holding chin, "you four also go to play, do not accompany me." The four maids looked at each other, and the oldest man said, "but the duty of the maids is to protect your majesty." "Don''t go too far. One assassin has just arrived. If there is another assassin, chieftain Qian, the commander of the imperial forest army, will not do it any more. Go ahead and let me be quiet." "Yes If you have anything to do with your majesty, just call. " "Mm-hmm." She waved her hand lazily. Soon after the four of us walked out of the Lake Pavilion, she sneezed. Then, a simple and elegant voice sounded, "the night wind is cold, why don''t your majesty wear more?" She did not look back, it is very natural to answer the words: "do not wear more, that is to see the beauty of his good luck." "Your Majesty, you are still so impudent." A man in white was sitting opposite her. He was a beautiful man with long eyebrows like willows and a body like Yushu. He was gentle and elegant. The bright moonlight seemed to make his gentle smile dreamlike. It is rare for a man to grow up like this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 White clothes on his body, but also set off his face picturesque, temperament. But scenery didn''t like his white clothes, so she said, "Uncle Wang, it''s better not to wear white clothes." "Why?" "Because I can''t help but want to get dirty," she said "If it''s really dirty, the maid in the minister''s house will be very distressed." "Well, I''ll give you another black dress." Gu Yan was quite helpless, "my majesty is not used to wearing white clothes for so many years?" "I have said for so many years that Uncle Wang still doesn''t intend to change it?" "Perhaps your majesty can try to change the red dress first?" "Boring." She smacked her lips, "elegant Winter Yangcheng, recently you can''t see her in the palace." So you don''t have to run into the palace from time to time. "I know that the princess went to help the victims of the disaster with the imperial envoy sent by her majesty." He did not conceal his control of the intrauterine information at all. "If Wang Shu could go back to the imperial capital earlier, he might be able to give him a journey of elegance." "The corruption case of Longzhou Prefecture magistrate really took me a lot of time, but I was very pleased to hear that your majesty had already found someone to relieve the disaster." She always brings the topic to Xia Fengya, and he always keeps the topic away from Xia Fengya. The scenery is curious, "Uncle Wang is not afraid that I have found the wrong person?" "Since he is the one your majesty likes, there will be no mistake." "Yes, he is indeed my favorite." Scenery and a lazy sitting posture, her eyes light squint, "the man called Mu Liang, grow very much with my appetite." Gu Yan''s smile is like a Wang Chunchi, a little bit of soft rippling open, "Your Majesty''s palace is short of people." When she was 15 years old, the Minister of civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty advised to add more people to the harem. What''s more, when she was a queen''s daughter, the first emperor made an engagement with LAN tingrong, who was in charge of the border, and the marriage was delayed again and again. "My harem is really short of people." The scenery lazily poured a cup of tea for himself, "however, I will not be so hasty to accept Huangfu." "I will investigate his background for your majesty, and you will be relieved." "Uncle Wang misunderstood it. It has nothing to do with the background. It''s just a matter of marriage. I have to be careful. What if I meet someone I like better?" Gu Yan said with a smile: "when you meet someone you like more, your majesty can also be admitted to the palace." "No She picked up the teacup and put it to her mouth. "Why not?" he asked Scenery a pair of beautiful eyes slightly raised, then from her eyes to see a touch of soul touching amorous feelings, stirring people''s hearts, her voice light, "my life, there will only be a husband." Gu Yanwei was stunned. She soon laughed again. "After all, I''m so beautiful, and I''m the king of a country. I''ll be very tired of taking in too many men. If they fight for me all day long." "Your Majesty said so." Gu Yan slightly droops his head. What she says is like a joke. Then he treats it as a joke. Snake heart is not enough for people to swallow the elephant, people are always greedy. There are so many temptations in the world that ordinary people can''t be pure hearted and have few desires. What''s more, what''s more, an emperor who wants what he wants? Just the heartbeat slightly disordered, as if illusion. The scenery held his head and half squinted at him. "Uncle Wang, before you came back, I found someone to go to Dongyang City for disaster relief. For the sake of something I have done, can I ask you for a request?" Because of her sitting posture, her collar is opened wider, and the white skin on her chest is slightly visible. Gu Yan stealthily deviates her sight, looks at the lotus flowers in the pool and asks, "what does your majesty want?" She said lazily, "take me out of the palace for a day." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 There is no doubt that the imperial capital is the most prosperous and prosperous city in Dongyun. The street hawkers and pedestrians are constantly on the streets. There are also businessmen and envoys from other countries staying here. Since the reign of the former Emperor, Dongyun has been in a prosperous state, which has always been the scene of the coming dynasties of all countries. Fengguang refused Gu Yan''s suggestion that she should wear men''s clothes, but she still wore a red dress. Of course, under Gu Yan''s strong demand, she was very regular in this suit, and she would not show a lot of skin carelessly. With Gu Yan''s help, she got out of the carriage and stretched out indecently as soon as she landed. Gu Yan could only regard it as not seeing. "Where does the scenery want to go?" Because he was outside the palace, he could not call her majesty. As for her four maids, they were protecting her in the dark. Instead of answering his question, Fengguang went straight to an old man selling sugar gourd, "I want two strings of No, I want three strings of sugar gourd. " See is such a beautiful little girl, the old man immediately smile to give her sugar gourd, "two Wen a string." "Gu Yan, give me the money." Scenery with sugar gourd head also said a sentence, and ran to the shop selling osmanthus cake. Gu Yan took out a ingot of silver to the old man and said, "don''t look for it." he quickly followed the pace of the scenery. When they came out of the pastry shop, the person who took the candied gourd became Gu Yan, because the scenery was enjoying the sweet scented osmanthus cake in the paper bag. She looked up and said, "you can''t steal my sugar gourd." Gu Yan said jokingly, "OK, I don''t steal." He is old enough to eat it. The crowd in the street was suddenly agitated. Pedestrians consciously stood on both sides of the road, and flowers paved the road. Among the support of many maids, a enchanting woman stepped on the lotus step and came slowly. She wore a golden step, and the pearl jade on the step made a delicate and light sound with her steps. Her face was covered with a veil, and only the upper half of her face was exposed outside, but those two could attract the soul The eye that takes soul, also can make a person think of what kind of Qing Cheng posture is under the veil, her that light white dress, let her have a kind of charming but not demon flavor. The scenery discontented asks Gu Yan: "who is she? Why is the show bigger than me Her dissatisfaction lies in the latter sentence. "Her name is Su Xu, and she is the owner of Su lingxuan. It is said that she has psychic skills. She can see what others think and can calculate the past and future. It is said that there are countless people who ask to see her every day." "See you? Didn''t she come out with a swagger Gu Yan said with a smile: "on the 15th of every month, she will go to the temple to pray for the people." "So she''s still a godmother with great ideas." The adjective "shenpo" is really Gu Yan gently coughed, "if this sentence is heard by others, you will be denounced by the people." "Who dares to denounce me?" She laughs arrogantly extremely, "I then cut off his head." The girl Su Xu stopped suddenly when she passed the two of them. She seemed to have made a temporary change of direction. People on the roadside gave her a way in a hurry. She went to the scenery and Gu Yan, first of all, she made a salute to her body, then turned her eyebrows and said to the scenery, "girl, you live a free and easy life, but if you don''t do your duty well, you''ll only be afraid of harming others and yourself." "I eat, drink and have fun every day. How can I be so carefree that I can harm others and myself?" The scenery raises eyebrows, embraces the arm to squint at her, this attitude is extremely arrogant. Su Xu said again: "the little girl just said what she saw, but it was a kind reminder. What can make a decision is to look at the girl." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 "Say what you see? What do you see The scenery seems to be very interested. Su Xu frowned, and her eyes were filled with pity. "The little girl saw a piece of blood What''s more, it''s impossible to reveal the secrets of heaven. " "Girl, do you really have the ability to communicate with heaven?" The scenery looks a change, her tone with a sense of doubt. "The word" Tongtian "doesn''t dare to be called, but the inspiration is slightly stronger than ordinary people "So..." The scenery looked at Gu Yan around her, and she said with a smile: "maybe miss Suxu can see what the relationship is between me and the young master around me?" Gu Yan has a genial smile on his gentle face. He doesn''t cut in. She wanted to test her ability. Su Xu was not angry with the suspicion of the scenery. Instead, she calmly raised her hand and calculated with two fingers. Soon, she had the result, "this young man is the girl''s uncle." "You''re wrong." Su Xu micro Leng, "this childe is not the girl''s uncle?" "No The scenery shakes his head, then holds Gu Yan''s arm, Yan Ruo peach plum''s small face, smiles like a flower, "he is my husband." Gu Yan''s body is frozen. Su Xu was not in a hurry. She said with a tone of tolerance: "if you don''t like a girl, you don''t have to pretend to be angry with her." "Who said I was pretending? He was my husband Scenery raised his hand and took Gu Yan''s collar, pulled his head down and heavily kissed his lips. Gu Yan only felt his warm lips sticking to his lips, and even a fragrant little tongue was describing his own lips. He was stiff all over, and he didn''t need to feel too much. She had already left in a hurry. She licked the corner of her mouth and her index finger touched her lips. She lowered her voice and said, "do you think I would do this to my uncle?" Su Xu was as dumb as a cucumber. The crowd was stunned. Even if the local customs are open again, such things as kissing on the street are rare. "Scenery." Gu Yan whispered, it''s rare that he has always been gentle as jade. He will have a faint anger. The scenery smiles sweetly. She hugs his arm affectionately, and she is a little woman who adores her husband. "My husband, didn''t you say you would take me to the best restaurant for dinner? I''m hungry. Let''s go now. " Her sweet and greasy voice, others may feel nothing, but may even envy this man for having such a beautiful little wife, but Gu Yan''s mood is hard to describe, because he has seen her usual romantic and idle appearance. Yeah, isn''t it her favorite to flirt with men? "Well, take you to dinner for your husband." Gu Yan''s elegant smile, raised his hand to touch her head, gently said: "lady, let''s go." He led the scenery out of the crowd, and she suddenly felt bad. Sure enough, as soon as she got into the alley, Gu Yan forced her into a corner. He raised his lips and said, "Your Majesty, I need an explanation." "Explain?" Scenery pretended to be puzzled, "I am the king, you are the minister, I touched you that is your honor, Uncle Wang, what do you want to explain?" "Your Majesty, I am your king''s uncle." "Are the monarchs and officials in the first place, or human relations in the first place? Uncle Wang, who has been in charge of the government for so many years, I want to hear your answer "Different times, different answers." The scenery took out the hand that he held. She leaned against the wall and said casually, "Uncle Wang, you are not a Xia. After all, you are not a royal family. When I reach 18 and take back the monarchy, what will you do if I want to remove you? I want to accept you as the emperor''s husband. What will you do? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 Gu Yan''s face did not change, "if you want to die, you have to die." "In that case..." The scenery finger picks up his chin, even if she is shorter than him, but this action is not funny at all, on the contrary, it is full of color and gas, she whispered, "I want to accept you as emperor''s husband, you will not have any opinion, right?" "Your Majesty, please respect yourself." Gu Yan stepped back to avoid her hand, calm and calm. Scenery took back his hand and said lazily, "I''m just joking. Uncle Wang is serious. It''s not fun." She turned and left. Gu Yan followed her, "where is your majesty going?" Isn''t she the best to take out of the restaurant? Let''s eat now "Your Majesty..." She did not look back to correct, "is the scenery." He called her name according to his words, "scenery." "Well?" "If you want to go to the restaurant, you are going in the wrong direction." The scenery steps a meal, "I certainly know the restaurant is not here, I just see here scenery is good, just came to hang around." Gu Yan is very clever and doesn''t refute her. Zui Hakka is the best restaurant in the imperial capital, and it is also the most expensive restaurant in the imperial capital. Except for the high-ranking officials, those ordinary people are not qualified to enter the drunken guest house. Gu Yan, however, has a special private room on the second floor of zuijieju, which is the privilege he got at the beginning of its establishment. The scenery pushes open the window of the room, below is the noisy street, she looked for a while and then walked back to the table, "Uncle Wang, I didn''t expect you would like to come here in your spare time." "But I have only been here four or five times. I have to deal with so many political affairs. How can I have so much leisure?" Gu yanpin cup of Qingming, he put down the cup, slightly sidetracked. A different voice came from the next room. The scenery naturally also heard, on the other side of the wall, came the beautiful voice of a woman chanting, which seemed to be oppressive or unable to suppress. The cry could also make people''s bones crisp. "Gu Yan, the sound insulation effect here is not very good. What do you think the people in the next room are doing? This woman seems to be in pain. Shall we save her? " Her ignorance is just right, which makes Gu Yan even more embarrassed. "I''ll go to the manager to deal with it. Your majesty doesn''t have to think about it." "Well, why bother?" The scenery took him by the hand and stopped him from getting up and going out. Then she went to the wall by herself and knocked with great force. "The childe next door, maybe you need a bowl of tonic soup. The girl''s voice is too serious. I''m afraid she will break her voice." The next door was quiet for a moment. She went back to the table and sat down. She said to Gu Yan triumphantly, "you see, there''s no need to work hard for a matter of one or two words." Gu Yan: But for a moment, their door was kicked open, and a gentleman in splendid clothes appeared at the door. Although his clothes were elegant and his blue material was very valuable, he was only told to wear a sense of lewdness, because he was only dressed casually. With his walking movement, sometimes he would show a white and powerful chest, and beautiful lines Legs. Behind him was an enchanting woman. The scenery whistled, "young master, do you want to sleep?" Then her eyes are a black, just because Gu Yan raised his hand to block her line of sight, ear only listen to Gu Yan warm voice: "if you are not polite, don''t look at me." The scenery is very regretful, so to see the beauty, or do not have elders present. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 "Who are you? If you give me your name, I may save your life. " He also laughs at the arrogance of the beautiful man. Anyone who is interrupted suddenly in "doing business" will be unhappy. Of course, he will also be unhappy, but he can still maintain a fake smile. On the contrary, the woman behind him is full of curiosity staring at the scenery. She thinks this girl is very interesting. Gu Yan got up and blocked in front of the scenery. Unfortunately, he also blocked her sight. He said, "blue two childe, long time no see." "Do you know me?" Watch out for rain and dew. "Five years ago, I had a meeting with the young master at the Palace Banquet. I remember that the young master went into the palace with general LAN at that time. Do I have any mistakes?" At the Palace Banquet five years ago, on the birthday of the emperor''s eldest daughter, LAN Tingyu indeed entered the palace with his brother, LAN tingrong. Five years ago, the man still remembered so clearly that he could not help but alert LAN Tingyu, "who are you?" "I''ll take care of my words." He said with a smile, "blue second childe, I''m afraid I can''t remember it." Gu Yan, the famous King of humility, is also the Regent''s identity. Even if LAN Tingyu is doing nothing and doing nothing, he can''t be unaware of this well-known name, but he is a famous second generation ancestor, the devil of the world. Even if he knows that the other party''s identity is higher than himself, he will not take a low attitude. "It was king Qian." LAN Tingyu''s face was wearing a charming smile, "I don''t know who is the girl behind you?" No one has ever dared to question his "ability". What''s more, she said it carelessly. LAN tingrong can''t forget that when she was just "working hard", after hearing the words from the next room, Su bi was smiling and shaking under her. This is a great shame to a man! Five years ago, the scenery was a 10-year-old Lori. Now it''s normal for LAN Tingyu not to recognize her. "This girl is..." Just as Gu Yan was still thinking about the wording, the scenery came out and took his arm. He said with a smile: "I''m Xiaoxia, my concubine. I''ve met Mr. LAN er." Xia comes from the homophony of summer. Gu Yan''s strange silence, because she is secretly pinching his arm, indicating that he should not be garrulous. Blue listen to the rain pick eyebrows, "originally is Qian King''s concubine, Qian Wang good vision, since is a concubine only, that I don''t know this childe to ask Qian Wang for this woman, Qian king can wish?" Before Gu Yan opened his mouth, the scenery covered his lips with shame and said: "although I love the king deeply, the second master LAN is also a good-looking man. Therefore, I am willing to do so. However, it seems that this is not fair to the Lord. If not, he will exchange the girl behind you for me?" Gu Yan frowned, "wind..." "It''s Xiaoxia." She stood on tiptoe close to his lips, and the distance was only a fraction of an inch. She said in a low voice, "although I can''t give up the Lord, I''m tired of getting along with him day and night. Why don''t you look for a more interesting life?" Gu Yan''s eyes darkened. He could not help feeling that she had something in her words. What did she mean? Is that to say that he has been tired of teasing him from time to time over the years? Or, she really fell in love with blue Tingyu. Speechless Su Bi smiles and looks at the blue listening to the rain. Blue listened to the rain straightened his back, he said sarcastically: "just a concubine, also want to compare with my son''s su Bi, want to raise his own value is not such a lifting method." "Oh? Just a concubine? " The scenery looked at Gu Yan, a pair of beautiful eyes showed all kinds of amorous feelings, "Lord, some people look down on your woman, how do you treat it?" I want to accept you as the emperor''s husband. How are you going? Gu Yan suddenly remembered what she said in the alley. At that time, her posture was so impressive. He knew from a long time that she could make people sigh that rotten wood can''t be carved when she was busy. When she was serious, she could make people sigh that she was a natural special thing. He should have passed the age when he would be hot for the sake of beauty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 Gu Yan Wen Sheng said: "the Duke of Zhenguo is extremely strict in religion. As far as I know, the Duke of Zhenguo seems to have ordered him not to go to the firework alley any more, and he will no longer allow him to contact people in the fireworks alley. Otherwise, he will send him to the Buddhist temple to practice for a year." "Where did king Qian hear that?" LAN Tingyu is still smiling, but he is far fetched. He is afraid of nothing but his stubborn grandfather. This is a fact that everyone knows. Gu Yan replied: "it was on the court that zhenguogong and I mentioned it by chance." There''s nothing wrong with that reason. The smile on blue Tingyu''s face can''t hang. At this time, Su Bi said: "blue childe, I only promise to accompany you out for an hour, now I want to go back to Tibet show Pavilion." Don''t wait for blue to listen to rain to answer, she turned around and left. LAN Tingyu looked at Gu Yan and the scenery around him. He bit his teeth and followed Su Bi. "Su Bi, you wait, I''ll send you back!" When the redundant people left, the scenery loosened her hand and held Gu Yan. She looked up and said, "is it really that the Duke of Zhenguo and you mentioned it in the upper court?" "Exactly." Gu Yan said with a faint smile: "it''s just that the Duke of Zhenguo and I talked about the ignorance and incompetence of the second master. I suggested to him that he could send him to the temple to practice." "Tut Tut, I can''t see that Wang Shuri manages Wanji and can manage other people''s family affairs." "But seeing that the Duke of Zhenguo was too upset, I just said a few words casually. I didn''t expect that the Zhenguo guild would take it seriously." "Well, since you have such a way, Uncle Wang, I will leave it to you to deal with the matter that LAN tingrong and I want to terminate the engagement." Gu Yanwei Leng, "what does your majesty say?" "To break my engagement with LAN tingrong, is what I said so difficult to understand?" "Sire, this is the engagement made by the former Emperor during his reign." Gu Yan hopes to use this sentence to change her casual attitude. "I know that this is the engagement of my father and Emperor. Uncle Wang doesn''t need to remind me." "If your majesty knows, why does he ask for the dissolution of the engagement?" The scenery solemnly said: "of course, it''s because I don''t like LAN tingrong. Besides this reason, what''s the reason?" "According to the minister''s understanding, general LAN is capable of writing and martial arts. He is a man of talent." So the conditions are so good, what are you dissatisfied with? She a corner of the eye, casual said: "that he has Uncle Wang so pleasing?" Like this kind of specious teasing language, he has been immune, "Your Majesty, minister is your elder." "Gu Yan, you are also my minister." "Yes, it is my duty to assist your Majesty in governing the country." "It''s your duty to serve me well." "A minister in the front office can do his duty better." His position, never in the backyard. The scenery suddenly smile, peerless style, "Uncle Wang, if I say I want to give you the throne, will you accept it?" Gu Yan''s tone of indifference did not have the slightest waves, "this is Xia''s country." She seriously suggested, "it''s not difficult to be my person and have the surname Xia." "It''s the heart that''s hard." Yeah, because he doesn''t like her. The scenery is beautiful and beautiful. She seems to be fake, but she really says: "my heart, maybe it is only beautiful people who don''t love mountains and rivers? It''s just Uncle Wang''s heart. It''s hard to guess. " "The minister''s heart is to help his majesty to become a king who can be worthy of the people of the country." Gu Yan''s narrow eyes, eyes like gurgling water, gentle as the spring breeze. However, there is a clear and enchantment in the eyes of the scenery. Her voice was originally like a trickle, which made people feel sweet. But now, her voice is so vague that it can''t be understood. She said slowly, "Gu Yan, you should take care of your heart. If I find that you like other people before you like me, I will kill him, no matter male or female ¡£¡± For a moment, his heart beat slightly disorderly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 Scenery said this cruel words is true or false, no one knows, including system Jun is the same. After returning to the palace, in the dead of night, the voice of system Jun suddenly rang out: "if the host is not serious, the task may fail." "I''ll go. Can you say hello before you say something?" The scenery lies on the bed, doze suddenly all was scared away. "The host should be used to it." "I''m used to you coming out and scaring me." She rubbed her head and looked very upset. System Jun indifferent way: "please host give me some respect." "Cut, I don''t respect you. Can you run out and hit me?" "I can keep the host in this world forever." "I think that there is a spirit in everything in this world. We should respect every life, whether we are of the same race or not." The scenery flatters the smile way: "you say right, system gentleman?" System Jun seemed satisfied, he added: "if the host is so dishonest, the task may fail." She is very indifferent to the way: "failure is failure, anyway, I am now the task score is zero, I am not afraid." If it''s a big deal, it''s still zero. The system gentleman is silent for a while, "this time again fails, will be obliterated host." The scenery is dim Are you serious? " "I hope the host will complete the task conscientiously." She was quiet for a long time, suddenly opened the quilt, "good, good, I''m serious, I''ll send someone to catch Gu Yan and let me sleep now, OK?" System Jun did not say a word. After finishing the last sentence, he did not speak again. She lay back on the bed frustrated by the scenery, and she felt an impulse to bite the quilt. Because of the failure of the last mission, she was punished for not speeding up the schedule at the beginning. Therefore, she really lived in this world for 15 years. Although she became a queen, she was afraid of being killed. As a queen for so many years, she is a word in front of the system king. One night she didn''t sleep well, which directly caused her to hang two dark circles around her eyes and sit on the Dragon chair the next morning. She also didn''t sit in the chair, and she kept playing hache. Several ministers in the hall were blowing their beards and staring at each other. She pretended to have seen nothing and said to herself, "if you have something to look for the king of Qian, you can leave the court if you have nothing to do." Qian Wang, who was named, was standing at the nearest place from the steps. He also had a helpless smile when he heard the routine sentence. "Your Majesty." The Duke of Zhenguo, LAN Qian, is a 60-70-year-old man. However, he looks like a man in his 40s and 50s. At the moment, he stands up and says, "the border war is in an emergency. The state of Longtao not only spreads poison powder by the wind, but also poisons the water source. LAN Rongrong, the border general, asks the court to send a group of imperial doctors to the court, and asks the court to replenish a batch of grain and grass as soon as possible." "Well? The frontier is in urgent need. This is a major event. " The scenery carefully sat, let people see her serious, but soon she put her eyes on Gu Yan''s body, "Uncle Wang, the matter of selecting a great doctor is up to you." She''ll be serious, but there''s a ghost. Gu Yan took her words naturally, "yes, your majesty." LAN Qian didn''t expect anything from the scenery. He bowed and said, "I''d like to escort the grain and grass to the border." Scenery shakes his head, "zhenguogong is old, the border is far away, and the environment is not good. It''s not appropriate for you to go there." "Your Majesty, I am old and strong..." "No, No The scenery shook her head slowly and leisurely again. Looking at LAN Qian''s blocked words, she turned into a pig''s liver color face. She threw down a startling saying, "escort the grain and grass, let me go by myself." Gu Yan said, "no, your majesty." "Why not?" The scenery stood up, looked down on the crowd, and laughed wantonly, "I often hear my father mention his personal expedition. As a king of a country, when the border is in crisis, the imperial expedition can boost the morale." Gu Yan took a step forward and admonished him: "this road is full of crises. Your majesty can''t take risks." "There are many crises along the way. Isn''t Uncle Wang protecting me?" She meant to take Gu Yan with her. Gu Yan''s face was frozen. LAN Qian said, "if your majesty and King Qian go to the border, what will the government do?" Scenery of course: "deal with the affairs of the government, the natural is to give the zhenguogong." "Old man?" LAN Qian was scared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 The scenery laughed, "yes, the Duke of Zhenguo has served as our army for half a life in Dongyun country. Your patriotism is sincere. Naturally, I have no doubt about it. Besides the Duke of Zhenguo, who can I trust?" "Your Majesty, I am I am a military officer. " LAN Qian never does things that are closely related to literature, not to mention things like government affairs and memorials. They all looked at Gu Yan, hoping that the Regent would come forward and say something to change the Queen''s mind. But they were disappointed because Gu Yan was silent and he didn''t intend to say anything. Fengguang said with a smile: "it''s not better if zhenguogong is a military officer. When dealing with the government affairs, if you see any unpleasant memorials and receive the news of which officials form a party and engage in private interests, you don''t need to talk nonsense, just cut it with one knife." At this moment, the ministers who just had the idea to stand up and speak were all bowing their heads and not daring to say a word. "After all, there are so many talents in the imperial examination every year. It''s not a matter to die a few ministers. I wish I could promote a few more people to fill the gap." The scenery looked at Gu Yan, "what does Uncle Wang think?" Gu Yan bowed his head, "Your Majesty said so." As if the final word, this matter in the public''s silent, so was settled down. This queen is really How arbitrary! seemed to hear others tucking up, looking at his head and laughing, "those who make complaints about it, and try hard, I will wait for you to overthrow me." "I dare not!" Crash, a moment of kneeling a large area. "All right, back to court." The scenery swung his sleeves and left the hall. When the queen left, the public thoroughly discussed. He picked up a hot potato and went to Gu Yan. "King Qian, you are your Majesty''s teacher. Do you know what your majesty means?" To tell the truth, he doubted whether the idea was put forward by Gu Yan or was waiting for him to be punished. "I don''t know what your majesty means. However, since your majesty has made this decision, it is his trust in the Duke of Zhenguo. I also believe that with the Duke of Zhenguo in his presence, the court hall will be safe and secure." Gu Yan showed a slight smile, "I''ll go ahead and say goodbye." LAN Qian looks at Gu Yan''s far away back, but he can''t feel his head. The fact that the empress personally marched on the battlefield spread rapidly. The people who complained that the queen had done nothing all day long could be regarded as a change of tone, saying that the queen was big and knew how to do business. It was really the blessing of the people. No, Miss Su Xu, who has always been worried about the country and the people, made a divination about the empress''s going to the war. But after that, her face was very poor, and she sighed that her Majesty was going to be in danger. When the news reached the palace, Fengjing was sitting in front of the stage to listen to the opera. She didn''t mind. She waved her hand at will and ordered people to bring her pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Then she wrote three big characters in crooked calligraphy, dog egg Pavilion. "Go, put this into a plaque for me, and give it to the girl Su Xu. Then she will change her name from Su Ling Xuan to goudan Xuan. Isn''t it said that the new born children are cheap and easy to feed? With this sentence, let Miss Su Xu ask for a good prize for me. " The palace man who had been killed retreated with a smile. Gu Yan''s eyes were full of laughter. "There are a lot of people who believe in Miss Suxu. Your Majesty''s move is just for fear that it will attract a lot of resentment from the people." "It''s hard for me to give people calligraphy. This is the word I inscribed with my own hand. Although the people, the people and the people are like my children, I will not tolerate an unfilial son. If anyone is dissatisfied, it will be that they have two hearts for me. If they are arrested and killed." Gu Yan Yang lip, "Your Majesty, you are joking again." She would always say "kill it", but she never really ordered anyone to be killed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 The scenery glanced at Gu Yan, but did not refute it. She picked out a pair of beautiful eyes and said, "what does Uncle Wang think of the play on stage?" It is the famous story of Cao Cao holding the emperor to order the princes. This is an overhead Dynasty, and there is no such thing as Romance of the Three Kingdoms. She wrote this play for the troupe. Of course, she added that the author was Luo Guanzhong. Gu Yan objectively said: "the plot of the story is tortuous and exciting." "What does Uncle Wang think of Cao Cao?" "A generation of heroes." "Yes, Xiao Xiong, if it''s Uncle Wang, I believe you will be able to get this world without being blamed." "Then, Uncle Wang will be a hero instead of a hero," he said with a smile Gu Yan dropped his eyes, "Your Majesty, be careful." The other hand of Fengguang touched his chin and said with a smile, "Uncle Wang should know that I have always been so sincere in front of you, and you will not betray me. How can you say it carefully?" Gu Yan said without changing his face: "no matter how much your majesty said, you still need to practice calligraphy today." She took back her hand and turned her head with a snort. Her little daughter behaved like this, but she was not as serious as usual. Gu Yan''s eyebrows moved. "Enough of the drama, your majesty, start today''s homework." "Gu Yan, you really don''t understand the amorous feelings." "The duty of a minister is to assist his majesty, and it has nothing to do with customs." "Well, that''s wood." Gu Yanwei Xiang, wood is not wood, what''s the matter with him? Three days later, the empress set out for the Royal expedition. In addition to the four maids, there was a team of military horses to protect her, and the Regent Gu Yan was on the side. It seemed safe and secure for a moment. On the way to the north, we have to pass through many cities and towns. In such a remote area, local officials seldom go to Beijing once, let alone see the real face of the emperor? As soon as she received the news that the empress was going to pass by, these small county officials were all trembling and made the defense measures as safe as possible. Of course, there will be people who want to fly to the branches and become Phoenix. For example, at the moment, when I was about to go to bed in the county magistrate''s residence, I suddenly heard a whistling sound, which was like a complaint. It was so long-lasting that people who played the flute could not express their sadness and depression. I said: "Your Majesty, I will go to drive away the people who play flute." "Oh, No The scenery raised his hand and pulled the corners of his mouth. "Before, those who played the piano and sang, but they couldn''t get into the ears. Today, what I play is my favorite lantern guide. It can be seen that I have done enough. Well, Uncle Wang doesn''t allow me to tease him these days. I''d better go to meet this person with a heart today." scenery wears the robe that has been taken off, followed the voice to walk into a yard, see a man under the Wutong tree, is standing a man with thin shape, his back is in the bright moonlight, especially desolate. He heard the sound of footsteps, the sound stopped, he also turned around, by the moonlight, he also saw his face full of melancholy, this face is not very beautiful, but there is a very unique charm, it is the kind of look at it, it is difficult to forget the charm, his blue shirt in the night breeze gently flutter, as if to take advantage of the wind away. The scenery suddenly thought that if he wore white, he would look more like Gu Yan, not like his face, but like his spirit. Interesting. Scenery raised his lips, opened the folding fan with peach blossom in his hand. A school of natural and unrestrained said: "Oh, which childe is this?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 "I don''t know if this young lady is, Ke Huai?" "This is..." "Ego." The scenery glanced at me and indicated that she would be quiet. She stepped back, lowered her head and did not dare to speak. The scenery then said, "there is a Xia word in my name. Everyone calls me Xia girl." The childe raised a pale smile, "Xia girl." "What is your status and why do you play flute here?" "I''m the eldest son of the county magistrate''s office. Seeing the beautiful moon, I can''t help playing flute here. If I disturb the girl''s rest, I''m sorry. I''ll leave now." "Wait a minute." The scenery stopped the man who wanted to leave. She said in doubt: "as far as I know, the magistrate of Ke county has only one son named Ke SA. The young master is also the son of Ke Lord. Why has he never heard of it?" Ke Huai looked sad. "Miss, I don''t know. My mother is my father''s wife. After my mother died, my father married his wife again. He said it was a young master. In fact, I was the same as my servant in the mansion." "Well? Mr. Ke is so confused. No matter how you say it, you are also the first born son. You are naturally more noble. " "It''s good for me to stay in the mansion and have a bite to eat. As for the rest, I don''t dare to think about it." "Well, if you have a bite to eat, how about following me? I''ll keep you eating delicacies every day. How about that?" "It''s easy to get tired of eating too much delicacies." Gu Yan, who was dressed in white, suddenly ran out of which corner. His tone was light, but there was a sense of luxury. He looked at the scenery, "did you forget to lie in bed and shout uncomfortable days?" The face of the scenery is immeasurable. In those days, don''t mention how disgusting she was. If she hadn''t slept Gu Yan, otherwise she would have doubted whether she was happy or not. Ke Huai said, "is this childe?" "My surname is Gu." "Mr. Gu." "Mr. Ke, it''s deeper. Please forgive us for going back to have a rest." Ke Huai nodded, calmly and politely, "a few people, take a walk." In Gu Yan''s eyes, the scenery is a little embarrassed to close the fan, followed him to turn away. When he had gone far away, Gu Yan said, "Your Majesty, you should not have said such a hasty thing." "Why not? Is it not Uncle Wang who taught me to sympathize with the weak? " "It is impossible to determine his background by his one-sided statement. If he wants to approach your majesty, it will be too late to repent." "I think he looks pretty, not bad." "Does your majesty divide people only by their faces?" "Otherwise?" The scenery raises autumn eyes, smile slightly rippling, "does Uncle Wang depend on the heart to divide people?" "Your Majesty..." She interrupted him, "the heart is hidden under the skin. Can Uncle Wang see the heart through the skin?" Gu said, "no way." "Then it''s over. Why don''t I face a bad looking bad guy instead of a bad looking one?" What she said was right, but Gu had nothing to say. The scenery laughed, "Uncle Wang, don''t you think that Mr. Ke is very similar to you?" Gu Yan''s eyes moved, "what does your majesty mean?" "No matter what you mean, if you can flirt with that man occasionally..." She opened the fan, covered her lips and chuckled. Her voice was like the sounds of nature. It was also a very interesting thing She made no secret of what she said. Gu Yan''s uncomfortable side of the head avoided her eyes. Her fist was against her lips and she coughed gently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 The scenery is sent to the door. Before Gu Yan leaves, Gu Yan hears the girl''s tone of evil interest and asks, "does Uncle Wang really not want to sleep with me?" Gu Yan solemnly said: "tomorrow to get up early on the road, your majesty early rest." After saying that, he also stepped on the moonlight to leave. Unfortunately, the scenery shook her head because she didn''t sleep with the beauty today. The next day, when he was driving, the magistrate of Ke County, with his family members, kowtowed and said, "farewell to your majesty." there was a beautiful wife beside him, a young boy of fifteen or six, but he did not have a son standing under the phoenix tree last night. Scenery changed her mind before she got on the carriage. She gently shook the fan and asked casually, "magistrate Ke, where is your eldest son?" "My majesty..." Only this question, Ke county magistrate was greatly surprised, "Ke Huai is not feeling well, the lower official is worried that he is ill, and has given it to his majesty, he did not ask him to come out." To tell you the truth, if it was not for the scenery, he would have forgotten his son. The scenery tut shook his head. He didn''t believe Ke county magistrate''s words, but he didn''t understand why such an ugly father could have such a graceful son. If you look at his little son, Ke SA, who is 15 or 16 years old, can only be described by his beautiful features. As if she didn''t feel Gu Yan''s sight, she said with a smile: "yesterday, by chance, I had a meeting with Mr. Ke. I can''t help but be astonished. I wonder if I put forward this unreasonable request to take Mr. Ke away, will ke county magistrate agree?" It is unreasonable for her to take her son away with her just one word. But the magistrate of Ke county can''t refuse. Who calls him the queen! Under the glare of his wife, the magistrate of Ke County bravely said thanks: "it''s really his blessing that the dog can be taken away by his majesty. Housekeeper, why don''t you ask the eldest son to come out?" "Yes, yes." A middle-aged man ran away to call for someone. After a while, Ke Huai came out with only a hole and saw the scene of people kneeling down to the scenery. He was surprised and saluted unhurriedly, "Ke Huai pays a visit to her majesty." "Ke Huai, from now on, you will be my man." Ke huaiwei was shocked. "Yes, your majesty." "All right, let''s go. You and I are in the same car." "Yes." Ke Huai gets up. He looks back. His father and stepmother are worried, but his half brother is unwilling to stare at him. After his mother finds out, the woman hugs her child and looks at Ke Huai begging. Ke Huai didn''t even say goodbye to them. He got on his Majesty''s carriage. No one asked about the despondent childe, but once, he became a noble man flying on the branches. Gu Yan unconsciously plays with the trigger on her hands. How many unexpected words and things can Fengguang say that make him surprised have been countless since she was sensible and has memory. She likes beauties and even more likes to tease beauties. Only today, she will open her mouth and say that a man is her own. The harem is short of people. It''s good that the empress is old enough. However, this does not mean that everyone can stand by her side. In Gu Yan''s opinion, the son of a county magistrate is far from qualified. In this world, only the identity of LAN tingrong can be worthy of her. Gu Yan seems to forget that the scenery said he didn''t like LAN tingrong. In this world, there are few people who can be compared with LAN tingrong in identity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 Along the way, the atmosphere of both palace maids and soldiers was a bit strange. There was no other reason for that. It was a great honor for the queen to ask for a man in public, and he had to ride in the same car with herself. You know, her majesty is known to like to move hands on the Regent. Her harem is still empty. Now it is possible that there will be a first man in the Queen''s palace. We all need some time to get used to it. In other words, since your majesty is no longer tied to the king Qian, that is to say, other people can also have a chance. The male compatriots can''t help but be moved. On that day, when he was resting in the wild for rectification, Gu Yan asked the Tai doctor who was accompanying him, "can there be Coptis?" "Go back to the king of humility, and go with you." The doctor answered honestly. "I''ve heard that Coptis chinensis has the effect of clearing away heat and drying dampness, but I don''t know whether it is?" "Exactly." "The general of my audience has signs of acclimatization. The grand doctor will add a little bit of Coptis to today''s meals." "Yes King Qian. " Does acclimatization and eat Coptis have relation!? The doctor turned red and didn''t say it. Today''s soldiers are really suffering. Scenery sits on a stone and drinks her own thin porridge. It seems that she can smell the bitterness from a long distance. She said to Ke Huai beside her: "you are too thin. Eat more, and you can look better when you get fat." How does this sound like to say that only when you gain weight can you get a good price? Kehuai was holding the bowl, even if he had already eaten one, but under the attentive eyes of the scenery, he had to eat another bowl, and said with a smile, "yes, your majesty." "Well, ah Huai, you should be obedient." Feng Feng nods, and Ke Huai''s understanding and obedience make her deeply gratified. Unlike Gu Yan, every time he teases him, he has to block his words back. It''s over. His royal highness is really out of favor. Ego, Xiaohao, Xiaowu and xiaochat all put their eyes of sympathy on Gu Yan not far away. Over the past few days, Gu Yan has received too many such eyes. He goes straight to the scenery. "Your Majesty, there is a waterfall in front of him. Under the waterfall is a pool. The water is not deep, but it is very clear." "That would be great!" Scenery put down the bowl, "where is the waterfall, take me there quickly!" This part of the road is a wilderness area, and there is no post station official to let her rest. Naturally, there is no place to take a bath. God knows, she feels like she is going to stink! "Your Majesty, please follow me." With her clothes in her arms, the scenery happily left with Gu Yan. She always did not like people to serve her when she was bathing. Even if she was a woman, she felt that it was a shame to be looked at without clothes. Therefore, the four of us only dare to guard around the waterfall and not to be too close to each other. For example, in this kind of wild, scenery is usually not daring to take off clothes and take a bath, but someone is watching, and she has nothing to worry about. When she takes off her clothes, she goes into the water, and the cool water makes her sigh comfortably. Gu Yan said that she was the king of a country, so she had to dress well. Even in such a hot day, she was not allowed to wear less. Alas, she was a queen, and she was not free. The scenery lies on her back on the water, watching the eagle whistling in the sky, whistling from time to time when she sees something interesting. This has been her habit for so many years. Even though Gu Yan said that this kind of behavior is not serious, she just can''t change it. But what she didn''t expect was that with her whistle, the eagle let go of its claws, and it threw down what was supposed to be food. From a small point to become bigger and clearer The scenery burst a vulgar saying, "lying trough, there are snakes!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 Just as the scenery was just calling out, a figure in white broke a branch from the bank and stepped on the water. The branch was in his hand, but he used it as a sword. When he tried to step back from the water, the man in the water grabbed the corner of his coat in a hurry, so he fell into the water. "Gu Yan, there are snakes!" he said Gu Yan couldn''t put his hand down. As soon as he put it down, it was her smooth back, so his posture was a bit indescribable. He was a beauty without clothes in his arms, and other men could not help it for a long time. However, he was trying to deviate his sight and try not to look at her white skin. Not far from the shore, Xiaohao asked the biggest person: "do we have to go there?" I slapped a small good head, hate iron not into steel said: "can''t you see that your majesty is now and the king''s deep love? Your majesty is taking the opportunity to eat Wang Ye''s bean curd. If we do harm to your Majesty''s good deeds, your majesty will not tell us how to punish us in the future? " Small good, small no, small chat nodded, "sister said reasonable." "Well, let''s go back. There''s a king here. Your majesty will be OK." So they went back happily Your majesty is really scared! First of all, she wants to be afraid of spiders and snakes These reptiles and arthropods, she has a kind of fear of nausea, because of nausea, so afraid. Gu Yan touched her head, and he finally found the point to drop his hand. "Your Majesty, the snake has been beaten away by the minister." "What if it comes back again?" "No, it''s dead." Gu Yan killed the snake with his sword spirit at the moment he threw it out of the water. "What if there was another snake?" ¡°¡­¡­ Your majesty may go ashore She finally looked up and said, "Gu Yan, are you a man?" Gu Yan chooses silence. The scenery did not believe, this man saw such a "beautiful and delicious" picture, actually indifferent, she grabbed his hand in an indescribable place, Gu Yan was completely frozen. "You see, my chest is much bigger than it was ten years ago!" When she was five years old, she went to the hot spring of Qian Wangfu, took a small body and began to encourage him to pursue his career. Unfortunately, even if Gu Yan was willing to see her graceful posture in the water, he only regarded her as a child. And now Now she has grown up, not only her age, her body is exquisite and graceful, the curve is perfect, the convex place is convex, the warping place is warping, she is a real woman. Gu Yan, whose mind has always been filled with the way of governing the country, has a blank in his mind. He has not learned how to react now. The point is that she is unarmed, that is to say, he has completely touched her skin without any barrier without any material. "Tick tock." A drop of red liquid drops in the water, and gradually faints a little red. The scenery face is expressionless, "Uncle Wang, you have nosebleed." "Recently It''s very hot. " "Why are you so red?" "The weather It''s too hot. " His hand is also on your chest "About I''m old and my heart rhythm is irregular. " She turned her mouth and put her other hand at the place where she reacted. Then she was satisfied with a smile. "Uncle Wang, do you want to lie to me that you have a stick hidden in your body?" Lie trough, girl, you are so shameless! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 Finally, he can let the scenery succeed and put Gu Yan to sleep She was deeply gratified. An hour later, all the people saw that her Majesty was brought back by King Qian. The queen raised her hand to cover her eyes. Her face and neck were dyed with pink, which seemed to be very embarrassed. In contrast, his royal highness was in a clear and refreshing state. If you can ignore his wet clothes, you will only think that they are going out Step on a green No one believes this. Gu Yan glanced at them, and they immediately lowered their heads and were afraid to look again. "Let me down," the scenery said "Your Majesty, why are you so anxious? I''m afraid you don''t have strength?" Gu Yan''s smile is gentle and charming. The onlookers around seized three words and were powerless Her throat a block, can only stare at him, "are you childish?" "Your Majesty has always said that it is a good thing to be young, but it is not a bad thing to think about it now." "Gu Yan, I order you to let me go," she said He bowed, "yes, your majesty." The scenery fell from his arms. As soon as he stood on the ground, his body was crooked and fell back into his arms. Gu Yan said slowly: "Your Majesty''s waist is not good. Be careful." Oh, the queen still has a bad waist People can''t help but lower their heads, always feel as if they have witnessed something important. "Ego!" "Come and help me!" he yelled "Yes I went to help the scenery out of Gu Yan''s arms. Gu Yan is very casual to the ego said: "Your Majesty is now weak legs, good life to serve." Still weak legs and feet! This NIMA is really amazing! When the background board, all the people blushed. "Gu Yan, you bastard!" This is the last word that the scenery roared out before getting on the carriage. Her majesty! Gu Yan didn''t seem to hear that. He said to the general, "let''s go." "Yes, Lord." The general takes orders. "Mr. Ke." Gu Yan looks at Ke Huai standing on one side. Ke Huai said, "Lord." He used to ride in the beautiful carriage all the way, but he didn''t ask him to sit with him just before he got on the bus, so he could only stand where he was and didn''t know where to go. Gu Yan faintly hooked his lips, "Your Majesty needs a rest. Mr. Ke will ride in the same car with me." "Yes." Ke Huai hung his head in response. Three days later, after crossing a wilderness, they finally arrived at the military camp at the border. Blue listen to Rong with the soldiers in the barracks gate waiting for a long time, to see the people on the carriage down, all people kneel on the ground, "see your majesty." After taking a glance at the scenery, he said, "I don''t need to take a look at the scenery and walk down with me." "Thank you." A crowd of soldiers rose. The scenery looks to the man who is the leader among the soldiers. He has sword eyebrows and stars, his breath is hard, and his silver armor makes him beautiful and extraordinary. I''m afraid that he can arouse many women''s calls. "You are LAN tingrong, general LAN?" "Back to your majesty, it will be LAN tingrong." "Well, it does look good." The scenery certainly nods, "this frontier condition is hard, you lead the army to fight for many years, laborious.". Blue listen to allow not humble and arrogant way: "defend the country is the honor of ministers, what''s more, there are many people who work harder than the minister in the military camp, and I dare not say it''s bitter." "It''s good. It''s not bad. It''s very ideological." She didn''t know that he had been guarding the border because he didn''t want to marry into their royal family. Tut, he doesn''t want to marry. She doesn''t want to marry yet. Gu Yan took a step, "Your Majesty''s visit has brought the general''s necessary doctors and supplies. What''s the general''s next step?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 LAN tingrong only had a meeting with the scenery five years ago. What''s more, the scenery was still a little girl at that time, so he didn''t know the scenery well. But Gu Yan, he had seen it several times. He said: "your majesty and the king have traveled a long way. The last general has ordered people to prepare tents for his majesty and the king to rest. As for the grand doctor and the food and fodder, the last general will arrange it." "Well, let''s have a rest first." The scenery embraces the arm to say casually, and point to the two soldiers behind the blue listen to allow, "however, I want them both to serve." The two soldiers hung their heads. When the queen arrived, she said in front of her fiance that she wanted two men to serve her. This is really I can''t wait. They murmured to themselves, but they did not dare to speak. LAN listens to Rong to say: "Your Majesty, these two are the assistants who draw the war map for the end general." "Assistant? Just look for two people at random. Listen up, just you and you. Come with me. " Fengguang pointed to the tent and walked into the tent under the guidance of another deputy general. Blue listen to face tight, those two soldiers, the body is thinner one, but cast a reassuring look to him. Ke Huai looks at the Queen''s back and unconsciously turns Chang Xiao in his hand. Gu Yan seemed to have no intention and said with a smile, "is Mr. Ke relieved?" "What did the LORD say?" Ke huaimu Lu confused, "please forgive me for not understanding." "If you want to leave, I can give you a sum of money, and I can guarantee that the Ke family will not trouble you. If you want to stay with you for a long time..." Gu Yan raised his lips like a spring breeze. "Mr. Ke, I believe you have seen that your Majesty''s interest in you will not last long." The language falls, Gu Yan also does not see Ke Huai''s expression is how changeable, he also walked into the scenery tent. Ke Huai stands in the same place, pinches the long Xiao in the hand, does not move for a long time. In the tent, Fengjing sits on a chair with one hand on the table and supports her chin. Seeing Gu Yan come in, she smiles, "Uncle Wang, I have found elegance for you. How can you thank me?" The beautiful looking soldier standing at the table was the summer Fengya who had been away from the palace for many days. The man beside her was naturally Mu Liang. Gu Yan is used to the scenery. He often puts him and Xia Fengya together. He ignores the joking eyes of the scenery and asks, "how can the princess be in the military camp?" Xia Fengya looked at Mu Liang. "After we went to Dongyang City with Mu Liang, we solved everything. We heard that the border war was urgent, so we wanted to help..." "What can you do for me? It''s just that I don''t want to go back to the palace. " "Elder sister Huang, you must believe that I have a heart for the country and the people! If you don''t believe me, ask Mu Liang! " Xia Fengya pulled the corner of Mu Liang''s clothes, "you said I said, is it true?" Mu Liang seemed to come back from his wits and asked, "you didn''t ask us to serve you?" "What? Don''t you think I''m frivolous? You want to serve me The scenery of the Yurong rippled with a smile. "Nonsense!" Mu Liang found his proper expression and said angrily, "I haven''t seen you for many days. I thought you had a little progress, but I didn''t expect to be so frivolous!" Gu Yan chuckled, "this young master, I think you should know that you are talking to the emperor of Dongyun kingdom." Gu Yan''s smile is elegant and harmless, but Xia Fengya is frightened. She says, "don''t be surprised, Uncle Wang. He was born in the lake and didn''t understand the etiquette of the court. He didn''t mean to offend sister Huang!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 "You don''t want to talk about it. I don''t want to talk about it Oh, my silly elder sister, that''s because you don''t know what a terrible man uncle Wang is! Xia Fengya''s face became pigliver color. She looked at Gu Yan carefully. She bumped against Mu Liang beside her elbow, indicating that he could speak well. Mu Liang is not convinced by Gu Yan, but in Xia Fengya''s eyes, he is not good at brushing others'' good intentions, so he only hums and does not speak. Gu Yan seemed to smile rather than smile, "it seems that when the minister is not there, your majesty and this admiring childe have deep feelings." "That''s right. Didn''t Uncle Wang offer me to put him in the harem?" Income in the harem!? Mu Liang''s face changed, "I won''t enter the back palace!" "Mm-hmm!" Xia Fengya nodded. Mu Liang''s dream is to be a knight errant. Once he enters the court, it is equivalent to a bird tied with wings. The scenery was leisurely and leisurely and said with a smile: "I didn''t really intend to accept you as the emperor''s husband. What are you excited about? There are so many beautiful men in the world, and there is no lack of you. " Mu Liang was stunned and felt as if he had become a funny monkey. Xia Fengya breathed a sigh of relief, "that Elder sister Huang, if there is nothing wrong, I will go out first. " "Wait a minute." The scenery seemed to suddenly think of something. She said in a meaningful way: "I brought back a man named Ke Huai. If you have time, you can help me take care of him and talk to him. It would be better." "Oh I see. " Although I don''t understand why, Xia Fengya still followed the words of the scenery and accepted it. She also quickly pulled Muliang out of the tent. At this time, only scenery and Gu Yan were left in the tent. "I think your majesty has forgotten Mr. Ke." After all, she hasn''t asked Ke Huai to say a word these days, just like she''s tired of it. Scenery shakes his head, "it is Uncle Wang who takes care of people too well. I don''t have to worry about it." "What did your majesty just say?" "I''ve just said so much. What did Uncle Wang say?" She opened some necklines to reveal her exquisite collarbone. She took up a fan and fanned it. It was a little hot, and she was always afraid of it. Gu Yan Mou color gradually deep, "is your majesty going to match the princess and Mr. Ke?" "People are destined to marry." Scenery a enchanting eyes cast past, Xia Fengya has five husbands, otherwise why does she take Ke Huai away from Ke Fu? "Why, Uncle Wang is jealous?" Gu Yanfu laughed, "why should I be jealous?" "Because Fengya has won a new favor, and I love elegance the most. If she asks for someone, I will give it." She shook the hand of the fan, the sleeve fell to her elbow, that piece of lotus root white small arm, with her movement, the white color is the same as her clavicle, white and lovely. However, after the emotion, it will be slightly suffused with the pink that makes the population dry and dry. Gu Yan walks to her and looks at her quietly for a long time, which makes people''s hair grow. "Uncle Wang, what''s the matter with you?" He clenched his lips, "Your Majesty." "Ah?" "You don''t have to do these tricks if you want to." "What Hello She exclaimed, because she was picked up. "What are you doing?" "Fuck you." Gu Yan answered in a warm voice. I can''t believe that these two words came from his mouth. He took her to the bed and said, "I''m just responding to your Majesty''s temptation." The scenery blushed and coughed. It''s true, she''s thin skinned, and he''s so straightforward. She''s thin skinned? If you believe it, you will have a ghost www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 At the end of the event, Feng lay on her back in bed, holding her legs and bending her knees in front of her body, which, according to her, helped to conceive. Gu Yan pressed her waist to relieve her pain. He asked casually, "does your majesty want children so much?" "You don''t understand. I have to have a child." Scenery side of the head to see him, her white neck there are kissing marks, just too fierce, she was tossed not light, also left a lot of traces of his body. Gu Yan''s eyes were deep. He picked her up and held her in his arms. His powerful chest was close to her smooth back. His hand on her waist also moved slowly. "Your Majesty is still young. Don''t worry about having a son." "So you don''t understand." Only by giving birth to children early, can she get rid of the position of the emperor. Compared with being the king of a country, she still likes to be able to walk around, see the scenery and see the beauties. "If your majesty doesn''t say so, how can I understand it?" Gu Yan''s hand finally went up again, and he sighed contentedly. The scenery pressed her hand, "Uncle Wang, I''m tired." "It doesn''t matter. I''m not tired." He put out the tip of his tongue and licked her earlobe? I''m trying to give it to your child. " "Excess can hurt you." "For the sake of your majesty, why not lose your life?" Gu Yan turns over and presses her under him. Feng Feng raised his foot and kicked him. He took hold of his ankle with his other hand. He puffed, but he didn''t come back. "Don''t you think you''ve been in my tent for too long, will others doubt it?" "Don''t you know, your majesty, that over the years you have been making a lot of trouble with your ministers, and there have been a lot of rumors that your majesty has defiled your majesty." "Defile..." The word was hard to say when she pulled out of her mouth. Gu Yan kisses her crus and caresses her little foot carefully. "Your Majesty, where are your anklets?" "Send someone off." "I remember that this is a gift for your Majesty''s 10th birthday. Your majesty has been wearing it all the time, and has never taken it down. Who has such a great fortune to allow his majesty to give it to him?" "I''ll give it to Muliang. In fact, it''s not a gift Ah! Pain, pain, pain He held her foot and suddenly increased his strength, which made her cry out in pain, "Gu Yan, what are you doing?" He laughed, "dry." The scenery was stunned again. How could such a gentle and elegant man say such rude words, "Gu Yan, I suspect you are schizophrenic." "It''s my honor to receive this comment from your majesty." He said with a smile, "Your Majesty, good, open your legs a little more." It''s strange to be so obedient! Fengguang kicked his other foot towards him, but he didn''t want to be caught by his other hand. He smile, with a very bad taste, "Your Majesty, you are already ready, are not you really greeting the minister?" Too much scenery, shame and anger to die! What happened to this man? Usually tease him a word or two, will be seriously interrupted by him, but how since sleeping with him, he will say so many words that make people blush and heartbeat! Gu Yan bowed his head and pressed her ear and asked, "Your Majesty, whether it''s the first love of bed or about giving birth to children, these intellectuals have never taught you. Where did your majesty learn it?" Behind her rose a chill, "do you think the little yellow books I read these years are ornaments?" "I see." Gu Yan smiles gently and kisses her lips. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 In the middle of the night, Muliang stood at the door of the tent, hesitating whether to go in or not. In front of the tent, there were four maids who didn''t seem to be able to talk. Of course, the question he hesitated about was not that the four maids were hard to talk, but whether they should go to find the summer scenery. He walked up and down, thinking that it would be OK to look for summer scenery tomorrow. Just as he was about to leave, he saw the gentle looking King Qian coming out of it. The step to leave was a meal. Gu Yan also saw Mu Liang. He explained to the four people that he would serve the scenery well. Then he walked over, "how can Mu be in front of your Majesty''s account so late?" What he said was that Mu Liang should not have come at such a late hour, but he came out of his tent so late! Mu Liang is a straight-minded man who can''t deal with such people in the imperial court. He takes out the anklet and says, "this is a keepsake given to me by the empress when I went to Dongyang City to do business. Now that the matter is finished, I should return this thing to her." "Your Majesty is resting now. Please give it to me, and I will give it to your majesty." Mu Liang always thinks that this is not right. The queen is resting, but this man came out of the Queen''s tent. It is said that he is still the Queen''s teacher and gets along with each other day and night So The queen is insomnia, so come to Mr. Lai to tell a story? Gu Yan saw that he was suddenly immersed in his own thoughts, and called out, "Mu Gongzi." Mu Liang a Leng, in the hand of the chain to him, "that this thing I gave you." "Don''t worry, Mr. mu." Mu Liang gave something, and there was no need to stay. He said goodbye and left. He would not know that he had recovered his life because of this. Gu Yan raised his hand. The jewels on the chain glittered in the moonlight. The white color always made people think of her skin, which was so white and flawless. However, she is different from this pearl after all, because he will not let a second man meet her. He went to the dark and said in a cold voice, "thirteen." In the dark night, a black masked man appeared. He held a rectangular box in his hand and knelt respectfully on the owner''s side. He opened the box, and with the faint moonlight, he could see that there were many small squares in the box. In each lattice, there were different ornaments. If you are a conscientious person, you can find that every ornament in this is the same as the ornaments that her majesty likes to wear. Gu Yan threw what he had in his hand like a piece of garbage to the man in black named thirteen. "This one is dirty. Get rid of it." Thirteen bowed his head. "Yes." He took out another chain inlaid with Mermaid beads from the box, thirteen closed the box, and disappeared with a gust of wind. The only Mermaid bead in the world? It''s not the only one. It''s just that all the mermaid beads are in his hands. Although there are only a few, there are seven or eight of them. In this world, no one can use the same thing as her. Gu Yan stroked the clean and flawless beads, and with a smile, he turned back into the scenery tent. When the four of us saw him, no one dared to stop him. The people on the bed huddled up with the quilt and slept soundly. He knew that she always liked to use this posture when she was sleeping, and the two white feet also stretched out from the quilt. He sat at the edge of the bed, tied his ankles to her ankles, and took the opportunity to touch several of her smooth legs. She was so tired that she slept so heavily that she didn''t even know that her admirer was sitting here. Gu Yan, who had intended to take a look and leave, suddenly changed his mind. He lifted the quilt and lay on her side. He sighed as he held her in his arms. It''s good that she''s finally grown up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 How to wake up and find a beauty lying beside him? It is estimated that many people can not answer because they are in a state of confusion. And scenery also encountered this problem, not only in front of a more beautiful woman, but she is still in the arms of the beauty. Her reaction is very calm, even hit a hache, difficult stretch, and then another kick in the past, "Uncle Wang, it''s time to get up." Gu Yan opened his eyes and grabbed her disorderly foot in the quilt. His voice was hoarse: "Your Majesty is so enthusiastic in the early morning. Do you want to get up in the morning to exercise?" "No..." She said, "I am It''s getting late, so So I wake you up "Your Majesty''s intimacy touched me very much." He laughed, and the hand in the quilt went up along her leg. "If I don''t want to thank your majesty, I don''t understand etiquette." "That You don''t have to thank you, you don''t have to Oh Her lips were blocked. After the morning transportation, the scenery finally walked out of the tent at the lunch point. She covered her waist, shook her feet, and asked the man beside her, "how did my Anklet come back?" "It was handed over to his majesty last night when his Majesty was asleep." Gu Yan saw her footstep is flimsy, and went forward to support her, "Your Majesty, if it is inconvenient to walk, you can stay in the tent to rest." The scenery glared at him, stay in the tent and continue to be destroyed by him!? She was not angry and said, "I''m going to find LAN tingrong and ask him how the war is going." "Your Majesty Do you know about war? " She had a choke in her throat. "I don''t understand. Do you still have to explain it to me? Hum Shaking off his hand, she went straight to the camp''s main tent. Gu Yan shakes his head, "still like this to play small temperament." "But the Lord never gets upset, does he?" Ke Huai did not know when he came, nor how long he had listened to their conversation. His face was still hung with the same melancholy smile as before. Gu Yan slightly side head, "Ke childe, do not like your Majesty''s temperament?" "Lord, don''t try me out." Ke huailang said in a voice: "Your Majesty is beautiful, but it can''t make me fall in love with you. What''s more, I don''t have the capital or the confidence to insert myself between your majesty and Wang Ye." Gu Yan stroked the white jade on his fingers and said with a light smile, "the young master is a wise man." Ke Huai was not bewildered by his gentle expression and tried to win the attention of the scenery. It was only because he wanted to leave the Ke family. He also wanted to revenge the Ke family with the help of the empress. However, when he left, he saw the shrinking father and did not dare to look directly at his stepmother. He suddenly felt that these people were just insignificant strangers. Why waste yourself What about their time? Ke Huai has never concealed his intention to approach the empress. The only thing that makes him wonder is why the empress is so cooperative with his "good intentions". I believe that many people will have conjectures about peach blossom when riding in the same carriage with the queen. In fact, the empress has never touched him. She just gave him a book to read him to pass the time It was as if at first I saw him under the tree and my deep interest in him did not exist. He felt lucky. "Lord, I don''t know what you said about helping me leave, but really?" Gu Yan Yang lip, "nature is true." Ke Huai bowed and saluted, "then please help me leave." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 Gu Yan is right. Scenery doesn''t understand war. Even when she looked at the sand table on the table, her mind was at a loss. Looking at Xia Fengya and LAN tingrong, they chatted with each other warmly about whether it was a water attack or a fire attack. The scenery sighed and choked her wrists. She felt that she was ashamed of the throne. Just when she thought, or simply let the throne to Fengya, Gu Yan walked into the army tent. Scenery immediately relaxed a breath: "Uncle Wang, you are here." You know, when Xia Fengya and LAN tingrong discuss the war, she can''t put in a word at all. This feeling is too embarrassing. Gu Yan said with a gentle and kind smile, "Your Majesty''s body is better?" Xia Fengya and LAN tingrong are both frozen. "Gu Yan, I''m in good health!" "That''s good. I''m worried that your majesty has just arrived here and is not acclimatized. I also want to ask the grand doctor to prescribe a pair of medicine for your majesty. Now, it seems unnecessary." The complexion of blue tingrong and Xia Fengya returned to normal. "Elder sister Huang, if you don''t feel well, you should stay in the army tent and have a rest." Xia Fengya said with concern that now she has recovered her dress. Her identity as a princess has also been exposed. "Well Don''t think I can''t stand the pain. " The scenery face is not red, the heart does not jump, "the frontier soldier is so hard, as a king of a country, how can I stay in the background with indulgence?" "But sister Huang, you''ve got a rash on you." "What The scenery scared left and right to see, finally two hands covered his face, nervously asked: "is the face prickly?" Women are very important to face, even she is no exception. Xia Fengya pointed to her neck, "elder sister Huang, it''s the side of your neck that has prickly heat." Scenery: That''s not prickly heat! It''s the strawberry planted by Gu Yan this morning! Gu Yan said slowly and leisurely, "I don''t think it''s prickly heat." "What is that?" Xia Fengya is puzzled. "It looks like..." The scenery stares at him fiercely, have you dare to say later don''t want to enter my room posture. Gu Yan smiles, "it was bitten by mosquitoes." "Oh So it is. " LAN listen to Rong speechless looking at Xia Fengya. He didn''t expect that the princess had many novel ideas in military affairs, but he believed the lie that the humble King obviously said, without any doubt. Nonsense! Xia Fengya, as a person who has read thousands of small yellow books in modern times, naturally knows what scenery is on his neck. It''s a kiss mark! But Gu Yan told her that it was a mosquito bite, so she could only believe that it was mosquito bite. Disobeying this man''s meaning would lead to a tragic death. She understood this truth from a long time ago. She can''t help but look at the scenery with sympathy. My elder sister, you are finally killed by this black hearted man! LAN listens to Rong''s silence, elegant sympathy, and Gu Yan''s teasing. The scenery chooses to turn his back on his back and sighs with tired heart. She is a queen in some people''s eyes, is really not prestige! Gu Yan walks to the scenery, and unconsciously separates her from LAN tingrong and Xia Fengya. He is very serious and meditates a little. He asks in a business like tone: "general LAN, is there any progress in the antidote to the poison of Longtao country under the water source?" The lonely and desolate scenery can''t help but turn to look at LAN tingrong, waiting for his answer. Although she is neither learned nor enterprising, she is still an emperor, so it is appropriate to care about whether she can sit safely in this seat. She came to find LAN tingrong and asked about this, but as soon as she came in, she saw that LAN tingrong and Xia Fengya were so forgetful that she couldn''t get in a word and couldn''t ask. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 LAN tingrong said: "although Taiyi is studying, there is no progress so far." If he was there, he would be able to The scenery was stunned because she could not help thinking of the man. Clearly her feelings have been clear, but suddenly think of, her heart will ache. Seeing that her face was not right, Gu Yan raised his hand and adjusted her forehead and hair. He said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry too much. It''s poison. There must be an antidote. We''ll find a way. I''ve also brought osmanthus cake. Would you like your majesty to have some?" In order to prevent the deterioration of the sweet scented osmanthus cake, he ordered people to use ice all the way, and even ordered people to prepare a lot of materials for making sweet scented osmanthus cakes. However, the conditions of the military camp were not as good as those of the imperial palace. Perhaps the taste of the present made osmanthus cake would not be so good. Sweet scented osmanthus cake The scenery subconsciously grasped his hand and called out: "Xue ran." Gu Yan''s eyes darkened and remained silent for a moment, but soon he began to smile gently. In a warm voice, he said, "who is Xue ran?" His gentle look, but full of cool attitude They are the same as Xue ran. The hand of scenery trembles, released Gu Yan''s hand, "I am a little uncomfortable, go back to have a rest first." She walked out of the army in a daze. Gu Yan stands in the same place for a long time. His whole body breath is treacherous, and he seems to be in the treacherous storm. Xia Fengya slowly moves behind LAN tingrong and tries to reduce her sense of existence. She is afraid. Blue listen to Rong hesitated for a while, call a way: "Lord?" "General LAN, I still have something to do. I''ll take care of the antidote. I''ll leave first." With that, he went out, too. Xia Fengya just patted her chest and relaxed. LAN listened to Rong and asked, "the princess seems to be very afraid of King Qian?" "General, if you see a man, he has a room, and there are many Many people *... Thinking of the scene that made her panic at that time, Xia Fengya couldn''t help shaking. "Those people, who broke their hands and feet, their eyes were dug and their tongue was pulled out, but they are still alive. Life is not as good as death. The reason why they become such is because they speak disrespectfully to the people most respected by Dongyun country..." Xia Fengya tightly grasped the sleeve of LAN tingrong, and her eyes were full of panic, "this kind of person It''s terrible, isn''t it? " "Princess..." Blue listen to Rong Junrong condensation, he is in doubt, because Gu Yan, this man, does not like to do such a cruel thing. Xia Fengya was stunned and soon came back to her senses. She laughed brightly, as if she was not the same person who was just afraid of shivering. "This story is terrible, because I was naughty when I was a child. Uncle Wang deliberately told me to frighten me. This is the shadow of my childhood, and now I am afraid of Uncle Wang." "I see." "The story is the story. Although it''s terrible, the princess doesn''t have to take it seriously." "Well, I know." Xia Fengya nodded her head cleverly, with a look of fear hidden in her smile eyes. She remembers a sunny day when she sat on the floor of her 13-year-old in front of the dark door. Men in the sun, thin lips smile, beautiful as if not in this turbid world of gods. he stooped down and felt the top of her head. The smile on his lips was as light as a fairy. He said in the most moving voice, "Princess highness, this is the secret of the two of us. If your majesty knows..." Xia Fengya did not ask him what the second half of the sentence was, because she clearly felt that as long as he put his hand on her head a little harder, she would separate her body and head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 Scenery did not return to their camp, but ran to the river under the tree, see your majesty ran out in a hurry, no one dares to stop her, more at her command, the four of us only dare to guard in the distance. The scenery squats by the river, looking at the reflection of herself in the river. For a long time, she calmed down her heart. In this world for 15 years, she never thought of the people and things in the last world. But today, because of the poison, she unconsciously associated with that man. What''s more, at that moment, Gu Yan''s face seems to coincide with Xue ran. She tightly clutched the clothes on her chest, "system Jun, Gu Yan is Gu Yan, Xue Ran is Xue ran, right?" "Why does the host have this problem?" "Just tell me the answer!" ¡°¡­¡­ Gu Yan is Gu Yan, Xue Ran is Xue ran. " With the words of system Jun, she completely put down her heart, and there was no extra brain cells to think about what the weird silence of system Jun meant before answering, because she only needed the answer. The figure of a man is reflected on the water. As soon as the scenery turns back, the man grabs his hand and stands up. Before he gets a firm foothold, she is sealed by his cruel and urgent kiss. He bullied her teeth, long tongue around her soft tongue dance, persistent and wild licking and gnawing, this wild, she can not keep up with his rhythm, when she thought she was going to suffocate and faint, he finally mercifully let her go. Her body a soft, also fell in his arms, rapid panting, such a warm kiss, even before in the emotional, but also never. Gu Yan''s long fingers pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. His voice was hoarse, "tell me, who is Xue ran?" Actually, even the self claim of "minister" has changed. The scenery breathed and felt uneasy. If he told him that Xue ran was her ex boyfriend, would he not have torn her hand and said, "he Cough... " When she opened her mouth, she coughed, cleared her throat, took out her usual heartless tone and said, "Uncle Wang still remembers that I had a little white cat when I was young, but it died soon. Its hair is snow-white, and it seems that it was dyed with snow. So I call it xueran. I still remember that she also likes to eat osmanthus cake. I can''t help thinking of it when Wang Shuke just mentioned it I, a short-lived cat, came out of the house only when I was sad for a moment "Is your majesty telling the truth?" "Nature is true." She then asked, "Uncle Wang, it seems that I am the emperor. Do you think that it is in line with your monarchy and minister''s way that you treat me in vain, eat my tofu and question me?" With a faint smile, he made people see the charm, "is your majesty joking? Since the first day of his Majesty''s seduction, his majesty has asked his ministers to abandon the way of monarch and minister. Now, what''s wrong with your Majesty''s wish? " "Did Wang Shumo forget? I just want a baby. " "There are so many men in the world, but your majesty only pays the most attention to his ministers..." His lip corner is enough tired of the erratic enchantment, "is only a minister can be satisfied with your majesty?" Scenery does not admit defeat sneer, "Uncle Wang misunderstood, I just don''t want to go far away." "Your Majesty, do you know the word" field war " "What?" Scenery is full of question marks, not that he doesn''t understand the meaning of these two words, but why he suddenly mentions them. He bowed his head, gently kisses her lips, and whispered: "the scenery here is still good, so I take the sky as the quilt and the ground as the bed, and here I am Will you please your majesty? " Feng Shui turns around. Did she ever think that the word "field war" she mentioned in the past would be reduced to her, cough Although, although there is a faint excitement in her heart However, as a woman, she should have some reserve, even if the so-called reserved is just pretending to be, so she solemnly said: "Gu Yan, don''t make a fool of yourself. They are still around here!" Gu Yan said calmly and politely, "Your Majesty, don''t worry. When the ministers come, they have already asked them to leave." "Gu, Gu Yan!" "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I''m here." He answered, and without waiting for her to refute, he took her up and walked into the woods. It''s not suitable for children to describe pictures that can''t be described. He said comfortably: "I look like this, but only your majesty can see." I''ll go. This man is still sultry! No It''s obvious! The scenery was led by him, as if floating in the ocean, to the end of the time, her legs have been sour and unstable. Gu Yan dressed her and held her in his arms. His gentle smile on weekdays was also tainted with evil spirits. "Your Majesty seems to be very satisfied with the performance of the minister." The scenery glared at him fiercely, chose to bury his head on his chest, and didn''t want to look up at him any more. She''s so petulant that she''s damned cute. Gu Yan kisses the head of her head, the action is very light, she won''t feel, his eyes color gradually warm, he holds her, "Your Majesty, I will send you back to the barracks.""No She grabbed the clothes on his chest, for she could not see her expression with her head down. She could only hear her stuffy, but small, cat like voice. Gu Yan''s eyes softened, "does your majesty want to return to the barracks?" "I go back like this Someone will gossip about me... " She would be afraid of gossip, she just felt ashamed. "Don''t worry, your majesty, you are the queen. No matter what you do, no one dares to talk about it. Has your majesty played a role for so many years, and has heard a little gossip?" That is, those who dare to gossip are now speechless. She finally raised her head and said indifferently, "Uncle Wang, I am a Ming Jun, and I don''t need to be oppressed by power." Gu Yan said faintly: "Your Majesty said to accept the Minister for the emperor''s husband that period of time, but every day in the reminder minister Jun life difficult for four words." The scenery is not comfortable slants the line of sight, she said but he. It can be imagined that how many people will be stunned when they see his majesty brought back by King Qian. After being surprised, LAN tingrong is vaguely happy. In order to escape the engagement with the queen, he has stayed here for several years. Now, looking at the state of King Qian and the queen, I''m afraid that he may also be able to break the engagement. Mu Liang is not cold and not hot said a sentence: "do not know self-respect." Standing beside him, Xia Fengya looked up at him and said, "what do you know? This is the inevitable trend of the development of things." As early as after seeing Gu Yan''s ferocity, Xia Fengya had intuition, and the scenery could not escape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 There is a love affair about the empress. She has been hiding in her tent for several days to refuse to see visitors. Since the love affair of the lake, Gu Yan often seems to be a wild horse out of control when she is alone with her. Although men have good skills in that respect, women will enjoy it, but she can not afford the consequences after enjoying it. Her back aches and legs ache, and she has to face the ambiguous sight of the people. What she can''t accept most is that the eyes of those people clearly say that his majesty has been eaten and wiped clean by the king of Qian. It is clear that she is the emperor. Of course, it is she who eats Gu Yan and wipes it clean! All in all, after opening up for a period of time, with mental and physical problems, she decided to be clear-minded and have no desire for a period of time. She even let me find a string of Buddhist beads from nowhere. When Gu Yan came to find her, he saw her sitting cross legged on the bed, the Buddha string in her hand was slowly spinning, her eyes closed, and her face was detached from the world. Gu Yan said jokingly, "Your Majesty, which one is playing?" "Amitabha." She opened her eyes, and her eyes were long and deep. As if she didn''t see anything, she was looking at things beyond the world. In fact, her eyes were dull and her eyes were empty. "Recently, I read several Buddhist books, and I feel that there are many puzzles in the three thousand worlds. I want to clear up for a period of time, and when I understand, I can get spiritual sublimation." When you realize it, you will not be far away from becoming a monk. In fact, scenery did not understand what she meant by this string of words. She only knew that it would be very high to speak like this. Gu Yan called: "ego." "Yes, Lord." The person outside the door heard the voice and immediately came in. He smiles, harmless and charming, "Your Majesty is so indifferent that he wants to practice Buddhism, so he has removed all the meat and fishy food in his meals. These days, his majesty has been fasting." The ego looked up carefully and looked at the scenery Lord. " Scenery a Buddha string is thrown toward Gu Yan, Gu Yan''s graceful side over the body, the Buddha string will fall to the ground. He pretended to be surprised and said, "Your Majesty doesn''t want to practice Buddhism again?" "Gu Yan! You hate it Standing on the bed, she cried, "don''t let me eat meat just want to kill me!" "I asked a master to explain to your majesty that people who practice Buddhism do not eat meat?" "Some people say that wine and meat will pass through the intestines, and the Buddha will stay in his heart." "What your majesty said is that some monks drink and eat meat, and naturally some monks go to the brothel to have fun." It''s over. It''s his way! Scenery choked red face, can not find words to refute, can only stomp a heavy hum, in order to declare their own unconvinced. The person who saw this scene had already quietly withdrawn from the tent. His Majesty was flirting with the king. Wouldn''t she ask for trouble if she stayed here? Gu Yan went to the bedside and caught her foot with a chain. "Your Majesty doesn''t wear shoes and socks. Stamp your feet with such great strength, won''t it hurt? I remember that your majesty is very afraid of pain. " His smile flow, it is easy to think of that day in the water, she bit his shoulder crying pain scene. The scenery blushed and white, but she failed to pull out her feet. She cried out in shame and indignation, "you apprentice!" "It''s no harm for your majesty to scold your ministers and become disciples. In the end, it''s a little bit of fun between men and women." His mouth slightly smile, actually is to let the person see a trace of him in the ordinary day will not show out the warmth. When the scenery was stunned, I thought, did he really like himself? She wryly said: "Gu Yan, do you like me?" He said lightly: "about." Yes, he really liked her and fell in love with her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 Scenery skimmed its lips, what is about it, what is the answer? Like is like, don''t like is not like, still want to have an appointment? Although they really just keep the physical relationship now, but for the scenery, it is a great progress to be able to sleep so hard for a man. It''s not too soon to take him down completely! She moved her foot, which he held. "I said, when are you going to let go of me?" "Your Majesty, you are wrong." He sighed, because he did not intend to let go of her, gently lifted her feet, she lost her balance and fell back, but before she fell on the bed, her waist was surrounded by his hand. Then, the man bullied her, and she was pressed under him. "Gu, Gu Yan, it''s late, I need a rest!" So she doesn''t want to play "mixed sport for two."! Gu Yan lowered his head and kissed her eyebrows. "Isn''t the minister resting with your majesty?" "I''m talking about resting alone!" "It''s a long night, and it''s boring to rest alone. What''s more, your Majesty''s body is weak, and your feet are often not warm enough to sleep. If you have ministers, your majesty can sleep much more safely." Wait, how does he know that his feet in the bed is not warm to sleep!? No, now it''s about other issues! Scenery hands on his chest, difficult to prevent him directly pressed over, "now the weather is so hot, I don''t need people to warm my bed!" "Your Majesty, why don''t you get used to it now, and when it''s cold, you''ll be able to handle it." Handy, it''s not for that! That''s what human culture says on purpose! Seeing his evil look in his eyes, he knew that what he said was to push her down. She clenched her teeth and said, "I am the king, you are the minister, only I am lucky for you. How can you push my truth?" "Push?" Gu Yan said with a smile, "Your Majesty can really laugh. He has been a seducer for more than ten years. Now he has rewarded his majesty for his unremitting persistence, but does his majesty want to leave?" She shivered in his short laugh, her hands were not supporting his chest, but crossed each other in front of her own chest, and said painstakingly, "what I think we should be sublimated. We should not think about sleeping every time we meet. It''s not good He pondered a little, as if he were really thinking about her words, but after a moment, he said with a smile, "but minister is indeed a vulgar man." Don''t be kidding! Such beautiful men as banishment immortals are still vulgar people. How can Wang Er pockmarked children live! Scenery did not expect that he would have such a thick skinned time, can not help but for a long time to find the language, but at this time people have gnawed on her neck. It took a long time for him to find his reason that he was gradually gone, "Gu Yan I think I think we can talk about feelings first, and then Do something so intimate again For example, wait for you to fall in love with me first... " Gu Yan reached out the tip of his tongue and licked her side neck, and he was infected with lustful eyes. It is a pity that the lingering affection can most bewitch people. Unfortunately, the scenery can not be seen, and the tenderness in his eyes has reached the extreme. "Don''t you know, your majesty, that love is made?" he whispered in an uncertain voice www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 "Gu Yan, I misread you! You are also a man who can only think with the lower body "Your Majesty..." "Don''t touch me! You are the same as those men She cried and cried, and she really squeezed out a few tears. Gu Yan sighed helplessly, and his hand in her clothes retreated. He sat up from her body and wiped away the tears from her eyes with his slender index finger. He said in the most helpless tone: "in order not to let the minister touch you, I really squeezed out such a few drops of golden tears. Is it worth it?" Of course it''s worth it! A few days ago, she was upset by him, and now she still has a lingering fear! Her small face is flat, the corner of her eyes is still moist, but it makes people see a kind of persistent and strange beauty, "when I say I don''t want to, you can''t force me! What''s more, you don''t like me. Why do you think about me every day? If you are short of women, you can hook your fingers at will and you can come to a large group? " If he really went to other women, she would have a bad temper with him. Gu Yan''s eyes are like a quiet ancient pool, deep but with fatal attraction, "scenery, I love you." The scenery was stunned. It took a long time to react, "fart! When you say love me in bed, do you think I''m a three-year-old? " She gave him a kick and, surprisingly, he didn''t hide. Gu Yan''s eyes were moving and she felt a headache. She touched her head and said, "you are not a three-year-old child." You''re dumber than a three-year-old. It was not easy to tell the truth, but she did not believe it. Yes, the great Regent doesn''t think about it. In the past, your attitude was to prevent her from flirting with her, and she was serious in the way of monarchy and minister. Now your attitude has changed. You still tease her from time to time, and you can block the dead by talking. In the view of the scenery, if you play her as a monkey, she will believe that there is a ghost. However, although he felt that she was stupid and that if she did not have her own, she could die in less than three years and finish the throne, but she was really stupid to his heart. Looking at her beautiful face and lovely manner, he always wanted to make a pocket to put her in his side when she was young. Even though he was sure that many people would give up the opportunity to like her because they felt bad about her for the first time, he could not guarantee that there would be no one with good vision like him in this world, who just discovered the treasure named "scenery" Tibet. Fortunately, this kind of man has been cleaned up by him. The scenery sees his eye color gradually deep, the sixth sense reminds her that the present situation seems to be some danger, she pulled a wisp of his green silk, "what are you fighting for?" Isn''t she calculating her throne? Gu Yan laughs at her vigilance and scrapes the tip of her nose with his forefinger, "it''s natural to hit your Xiaojiu." What''s the use of being on guard again? He was the only choice she had. However, what the scenery thinks in my heart is, well, this man who eats dry and wipes clean is really thinking about my throne! "You heartless man She pulled his long hair, Gu Yan subconsciously lowered his head, she bit his neck. Her bite is not heavy, but it can be painful. Gu Yan gently touched her head, but also quite enjoyed the way: "Your Majesty, be careful of your teeth." He didn''t get mad, and she also felt meaningless. Looking at the tooth marks on his neck, she suddenly thought, is this man a trembler? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 Scenery is thinking about whether to take another bite to see if Gu Yan is really shaking. But outside the tent comes the anxious voice of ego, "Your Majesty, the princess is missing!" Her reaction is very insipid, "the princess disappeared, then disappeared." Anyway, after a while, Fengya will be sent back by one of her harem, the prince of the enemy country. Although the scenery does not follow the plot, it will cause many butterfly effects, but the female owner and her harem will still meet and have a love of life and death. For example, the prince of the enemy country, a man named murongxun, has sent the antidote for the mistress Come on. Therefore, scenery is not worried about Xia Fengya. Wait a minute. There''s a man around her. It seems abnormal to be too calm. The scenery frowns, grabs Gu Yan''s hand and anxiously says, "Uncle Wang, what should I do? The elegance is gone! " Gu Yan: Your majesty, you''re not lost in your acting. Go what heart, walk kidney to go! It seems from Gu Yan''s speechless eyes that he made a poor evaluation of his acting skills. His face was not red and his heart was not jumping. He was embarrassed and embarrassed, "Uncle Wang, I said that Fengya disappeared." "General LAN will send someone to look for it." Gu Yan smiles. "Uncle Wang is not in a hurry?" "Your Majesty is the princess''s sister. Naturally, I am not as eager as your majesty." "Gu Yan, you don''t like elegance?" Gu Yan''s heart was blocked, and his voice was stiff and asked, "why does your majesty have this illusion?" Because you are a male match! Of course, that''s not the only reason. The scenery thought for a moment and said, "a year ago, I saw you touching Fengya''s head. At that time, I stood far away, but I heard what you said about Fengya. You should keep the secrets that only belong to you two." ¡°¡­¡­ Your Majesty was there at that time? " "Well." She nodded. "What else did your majesty see besides this?" "Don''t worry, I don''t know what the secret is. I wanted to go to the hot spring in your residence, but I didn''t expect to see you whispering with Fengya, so I went back to the palace later." Think of that time, she also sighed that she had done so many years of efforts, still can not compare to the halo of the female Lord, not to mention the heart of the plug. Gu Yancai is the one who is filled with heart. He didn''t expect that the scenery likes to pull him together with Xia Fengya every time he likes to be evil. It''s because she mistakenly thinks that the person he likes is Xia Fengya. Heaven can tell. He counted how many years she has grown up with his fingers. Many years ago, he even felt that he was a pervert when he fell in love with a little girl, and he also suffered from conscience To condemn. Well, the last sentence is false. What is conscience? Gu Yan never had such a thing. The corner of his lips moved. "Does your majesty think the minister likes the princess?" "Isn''t it? I''ve never seen you touch other people''s heads. " "Is it not enough for me to touch your Majesty''s head?" He took her by the wrist, pulled her into his arms, and whispered, "what''s more, not only the head, but also your Majesty''s whole body. The minister has touched all of them." The scenery''s face was red and indignant: "what about your secret? A man and a woman have secrets that can''t be told. Do you want to tell me that the secret is elegant and male? " "What are you thinking about?" Gu Yan is suddenly tired, but he can''t explain the secret. Who is Gu Yan? He was king Qian, the famous regent, and he never had a poor word. "Does your majesty really want to know that secret?" "Would you like to tell me?" "Why not tell your majesty?" Gu Yan''s mouth jokingly tilted upward, "Your Majesty should still remember the scene at that time. The princess was sitting on the ground." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 Scenery recalled that day''s scene, did not hesitate to nod, "good, elegant is sitting on the ground." "At that time, the princess came to sunflower water and soiled her clothes. She sat on the ground in order not to let the minister see her red clothes." Gu Yan was not shy and opened his eyes to tell a lie, "but I found out. Later, in order not to embarrass the princess, he said it was the secret between us." The reason was beyond her imagination, and she doubted, "really?" Gu Yan said: "I have no reason to cheat your majesty." Can be clearly this is also a very strange reason, but in his serious account, she actually has a strange feeling to believe him! The scenery doubtfully bit his thumb''s fingernail, "but really strange, Gu Yan, I think if you want to cheat me, maybe I will believe it." Gu Yan smiles, "that''s my honor." "I''m not praising you!" "In any case, this is also an affirmation of the minister''s ability." He seems to be very generous, can accept all aspects of his affirmation, even in the cheeky aspect. "Then I ask you, are you very familiar with women''s sunflower water?" He felt his nose uneasily. "It''s not familiar, but I''ve read a few medical books roughly." No, he''s familiar. The woman used to come to sunflower water regularly every month, but her body was weak and cold, and her days were not allowed. Sometimes she would feel pain. She could not have cold food in her diet. Although brown sugar water was useful, it was not very effective. So when she came to sunflower water, he would choose to deliver internal power for her Well, of course, she doesn''t know. After thinking about the spring palace pictures and the little Huang Wen that he only liked to see, the scenery admired him and said, "Uncle Wang really reads a lot of books, which makes me feel ashamed." "It will do no harm for your majesty to see more and less." But in the matter of Xia Fengya, she still didn''t dare to believe, "Uncle Wang, do you really don''t like elegance?" Gu Yan raised his hand to help his forehead, "I only treat the princess as a junior." "Fengya is of the same generation as me, but you regard her as a junior. What about me?" Private property. Gu Yan did not say these three words, he sealed with a kiss, or a tender kiss to make a girl''s heart burst. Between the lips and teeth, only hear his powerful voice, "you are no one can replace the existence." Because of this sentence, the scenery was defeated, and finally Finally, it was pressed by him Cough, the details are inconvenient for outsiders. What''s agreed will not be confused by beauty! Alas She choked for her own failure! When she got up the next day, there was no doubt that there was still a man without clothes beside her, and the scenery was not frightened at all. She even had an illusion that she and Gu Yan had directly skipped the stage of love and went to the life of an old husband and wife. His sleeping position is extremely lazy, his black hair is scattered, but he is still messy. He adds a bit of evil spirit to his warm face. His hand is put on her waist and takes her into his arms. If he sleeps with him, no matter how many times he wakes up, the scenery will find himself locked in his arms by death. Somehow, looking at his stable sleeping face today, she gave up the idea of troubling him to get up. She buried her head in his chest and rubbed against it. She squinted comfortably and slept again. Shortly after she went to sleep, Gu Yan''s hands on her waist tightened again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 On this day, her majesty and King Qian came out together after sleeping in the morning. The people in the barracks are no longer surprised. Scenery in front of the sun stretched a big stretch, saw the opposite face of the blue listen to the face is very bad, she resentfully take back her hand, "Hey, blue general morning." "My Lord, it''s time now." Such a sincere general, the scenery is even more difficult to answer. She also knows that she is a drunk beauty town these days. Besides walking around, she has done nothing to help her. She seldom feels ashamed, so she turns to Gu Yan for help. Gu Yan did not fail to live up to her expectations, because he was satisfied again in the morning, and he had just got up again, so at this time, his gentle temperament took on a moving languor. "general blue, I wonder if I can find your royal highness?" Blue listen to allow facial expression to be cold, "have not yet." He looked at the scenery again, as if he was accusing with his eyes that your sister was missing. Do you still have the mind to indulge in beauty every day? I am addicted to beauty because I know Xia Fengya will be OK! This sentence can''t be called out, the scenery quietly moved a few steps, stood behind Gu Yan, um With men around, she''d better be a little woman. Gu Yan is very happy with her trust, and is sincere with LAN tingrong''s smile. "General LAN, the princess is fond of playing. Maybe she left by herself." "No way. The princess disappeared suddenly, leaving no message. Other people are just it. But she can''t leave without saying a word with Muliang." Although I don''t want to admit it, LAN can''t deny that in the heart of Xia Fengya, Mu Liang is a very important existence. "So it''s time to find the princess." Gu Yan is to give face of the frown, good-looking eyebrows. LAN tingrong''s chest was blocked. He realized that it was unnecessary to look for these two people when he realized that Gu Yan was very good at talking. When he didn''t want to pay attention to you, although you would think that he was listening to you and would answer your questions, he would never express his own opinions. It''s more like More perfunctory than perfunctory! The point is that people still have a good attitude to perfunctory, you can''t show dissatisfaction. Blue listen to allow facial expression stiff, "the end will continue to lead people to look for the princess, please forgive the end will leave first." The scenery comes out from Gu Yan''s back and sighs that a high status is good. Even if LAN tingrong is suffocating, she doesn''t dare to do anything about her, but She felt her chin. "How do I feel that the blue is very idle? Is he not going to lead the war?" "Your Majesty is also very busy." The scenery glared at him, "it''s not because of you!" Every day, she was pulled by him to roll the bed sheet. Now her name is getting bigger and bigger! Gu Yan''s eyes hidden in the solution of the tender, "Your Majesty can want to eat?" She hasn''t eaten anything yet. The scenery embraces the arm, takes out the compassion tone to say: "Uncle Wang, I allow you to accompany the meal." Gu Yan laughs: "thank you for your majesty." How much tofu she was eaten during the meal would not be detailed. After the meal, she sat lazily on the chair and felt her stomach, "I think I''ve been eating more and more recently. Am I pregnant?" Gu Yan raised his eyes and said faintly, "Your Majesty is about to have an illusion." "What do you think is the reason why I''ve been eating so much lately?" "If you''re fat, you''ll eat more." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "Gu Yan, you dare to say that I am fat!" "It is quite appropriate for your majesty to call himself a widow." Gu Yan Wensheng said: "a man is a man of few virtues, which means a person who has not done enough in morality. His majesty oppresses his ministers day and night. It is really so ungodly." The scenery is dim. "Your Majesty did not think that..." Gu Yan pretended to be surprised, "is it a lonely family?" The sight of scenery is wandering, that is, they don''t look at him. "Oh," he said, "Your Majesty understands That minister can''t choose the wrong place. " Don''t make her look so uncultured, OK!? She swallowed this sentence, because the more the retort would appear that she was really uneducated, so she rightfully kicked him and felt a sense of revenge when she saw the gray on the corner of his white coat. "Oh, I accidentally soiled Uncle Wang''s clothes. What can I do?" Gu Yan loves to be clean, but he seems to have not seen it at this time. Instead, he chuckles and says, "it''s OK. I often stain your Majesty''s clothes." In the sight of the unknown scenery, he added a place, "on the bed." "Gu Yan!" she said "I am here." Gu Yan answered softly, and with a stretch of his hand, he held her and sat on his leg. He bowed his head and put it close to her ear and said, "is your majesty unable to hear the minister clearly?" Lying trough, how can he be so lifted down! The scenery also smiles, but also raised his head to kiss the corner of his lip, hanging son languidly said: "if I can speak clearly, how can Uncle Wang How about acting so close to me? " "In this case, the minister will make no matter how intimate the action." His hand slipped into her dress. Again!? Scenery cold face, just about to pull out his hand, outside personal report: "Your Majesty, the princess is back." "Is it?" She hastened to reply: "I will go out, elegant disappeared for a long time, I should also visit her." Gu Yan sighed. With a successful smile, the scenery took out his hands to give up resistance, and then jumped down from him, "Uncle Wang, do you want to follow me to see Fengya?" "Since your majesty has gone, where can I not go?" She was elated to turn around, "then quickly follow up." Good. She''s such a small person. Gu Yan got up with a smile and followed her. He had already figured out what posture he would use to make her cry and beg for mercy tonight. "Sister Huang!" In the main tent of the barracks, Xia Fengya hugged the scenery in the past. But it''s a pity that the collar of scenery is mentioned by Gu Yan behind her. She turns a direction, and Xia Fengya is naturally fluttering in the air. Xia Fengya looked at Gu Yan''s gentle face, but she didn''t dare to rush in. Her small face was pale. She seemed to have been wronged a lot. "Elder sister Huang, do you know how miserable I am?" "What''s the matter?" The scenery is very concerned about face. "Yesterday, while I was feeding my horse, a man in black came out and took me away!" "Who is so bold and dare to tie up the princess of Dongyun country?" said the scenery "A spy of the enemy! He said he would tie me up and threaten general blue Xia Fengya gnaws her teeth. "What!? What a despicable country The scenery also gnaws teeth, in the mind thought is actually silly elder sister, you say this sentence is not equal to acquiesce you and blue listen to Rong have what? Sure enough, blue listen to face slightly uncomfortable, he stood next to the Muliang is ferocious staring at him. Xia Fengya didn''t feel that her harem was on fire. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 "How did you escape?" the scenery asked "This young man saved my life." Xia Fengya looked at a handsome man beside him, and said to the scenery: "elder sister Huang, this is Mr. Shen Xu. Like Muliang, he is also a swordsman." The scenery thanks form, "originally is the kidney Xu childe saved my royal younger sister, thank you for your help." "It''s nothing. It''s the rule of swordsmen in the world to help you when you see injustice. It''s just that I didn''t expect to save Princess Pinghe." Shen modest smile, and said: "Your Majesty, Shen Xu." It''s not kidney deficiency. Scenery did not pay attention to him, she beckoned to Xia Fengya, Fengya obediently walked in front of her, scenery took Xia Fengya''s hand, and the sister said affectionately, "Fengya, you''ve suffered, but it''s a good thing to be able to come back safely. I don''t think you look right. Are you hurt? Do you need to summon the imperial physician for diagnosis and treatment? " "I don''t need to be poisoned." "What? It''s even more important to send the doctor to see it! " "Don''t worry, sister Huang. My poison has been solved." Scenery clearly asked, "yes, what''s going on?" Xia Fengya said slowly: "the man in black wanted to control me with poison and help him get our army layout map. But when he was asleep, I stole the antidote from him, and later I was rescued by Mr. Shen." What theft? It''s someone who likes you to pretend to sleep and let you take the antidote. She has always been a good listener and knows not to interrupt sometimes. Sure enough, Xia Fengya brought a heavier message, "I guess the poison he gave me must be the same as that of our generals, so I only took half of the antidote, and left half of it. Elder sister Huang, please ask the grand physician to have a look. Can you find out what herbs are in the antidote, and ask them to prepare one as usual?" After a glance at the scenery, Shen Xu''s expression congealed in an instant. She guessed that the second prince of Longtao country had no idea that Fengya had left a hand. She was in a good mood and touched Fengya''s head with care. "Fengya, you have suffered. When the soldiers and soldiers of the three armies detoxify, you are the greatest meritorious official of Dongyun state." The greater the reputation of Princess Pinghe will be, the more stable the people will be, and it will be easier to win the throne in the future. However, the scenery is not in a hurry. On the contrary, she feels sad, because according to her opinion, Fengya has no idea to take her throne. In the past 15 years, she has been almost responsive to Fengya''s demands. She does not argue with her or rob her. In Xia Fengya''s eyes, although the scenery is a bit dim, she is also a good sister. Xia Fengya is not ambitious, Ungrateful villain, she wants to fight for the throne with the scenery when she is idle. Gu Yan said at this time: "I don''t know where the son of kidney deficiency is?" "The prodigal son of the river and the lake, is home everywhere." Shen Xu said, "Lord, it''s Shen Xu." Gu Yan automatically ignored the second half of the sentence, "does the son of Shenxu know that I am king Qian?" "I have heard that her majesty favors the king Qian. Where the empress is present, there will be his royal highness. You will see the king standing beside your majesty, so you will have this conjecture." After Shen Xu finished, he added, "Lord, my name is Shen Xu." So please don''t follow the queen to call "Shenxu childe". Although his attitude doesn''t matter very much when he listens, others call too much. If you really think he is the son of Shenxu, what should we do? Can scenery want to ask a question, does she like to tease Gu Yan''s things spread to the enemy country? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 Finally, LAN tingrong was given the task of dealing with the antidote. The half of the antidote was in his hands, which was more reassuring than in the safe, because he was the No. 1 man, while Shen Xu was No. 4 man. The second man is mu Liang, and the third is Ke Huai. In the harem of Xia Fengya, there is only one man who hasn''t been on the line. The scenery calculation has completely deviated from the track, so he took a picture of his forehead. What hasn''t been online? The fifth man is not LAN tingrong''s brother, LAN Tingyu? I still remember that his setting was a love of breaking his sleeves, but he was forced to be straightened by Xia Fengya. From then on, he was transformed from a dandy who indulged in love all the time into a infatuated and wonderful man. Wait a minute. The broken sleeves? What happened to him and the girl sulby rolling sheets that day? After thinking about the scenery for a long time, she still couldn''t understand it. After 15 years of thinking about the plot again, she found that she had forgotten almost everything except the general plot. These days, her life was too comfortable for her to become a queen. Even people were lazy. She did not have a good habit of thinking about how to go about the plot every day. "If you were born in trouble, you died in happiness." The scenery sat in the tent, shaking his head and sighing. Gu Yan, who did not know when he came in, asked, "why does your majesty feel this way?" She was used to hearing her words by the four people. No matter how many times she ordered her not to let Qian Wang come in, before long, she could always see Gu Yan enter her tent with high spirits. She curled her mouth and said lazily, "it''s just the so-called unexpected weather..." "Does your majesty know what you say when you want to skip the subject?" She said blankly, "what do you say?" "It''s just like there''s a storm in the sky. Today, my mother wants to marry someone. It''s not like a bull''s head but a horse''s mouth." I really know her "Scenery is very to face straight back," you want to ask, I just truthfully answer it "Perhaps, if I want to ask your majesty something next time, I need to change my method." "What method?" With a faint smile, he said in a soft voice, "for example, keep your Majesty in a cage until your majesty is willing to tell the truth." Behind the scenery rose a chill, she forced to calm down, "do you dare?" He didn''t smile. How dare he be. With this recognition, the scenery couldn''t help but tremble. He ran to his arm and said, "Uncle Wang, don''t worry. What does Uncle Wang want to know, whether it''s my ideal type, or what I like to eat or play Even if it was the day when I came to sunflower water, I would not have concealed it "Your Majesty''s ideal type is a gentle and considerate man. What your majesty likes to eat is sweet scented osmanthus cake, sugar gourd and other sweets. Your Majesty''s favorite thing is to sleep every day, dream to tease men, and as for sunflower water Your majesty came on the seventeenth of last month. " In the thrill of the scenery, he took her hand and drew her close to his chest. "Your Majesty, I have already known what you said. Maybe you can try to tell the minister other things. For example, your majesty chose to have sex with the minister. Is it really just that you want a child?" If she answered "yes", Fengjing could imagine that she would be fought for 300 rounds by him. So she chose to answer honestly, "children are only incidental, sleeping you is the real purpose." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 Her face is not red, her heart does not jump. Gu Yan naturally said, "why does your majesty want to sleep?" The man and the woman were not ashamed to sleep. The scenery also saw him more frivolous, so she quickly accepted the setting that he became frivolous again. She felt that she had nothing to hide from him, so she seriously replied, "I like you, so I want to sleep with you." "I see." Hearing her confession, he did not have a trace of excited reaction, very calm asked: "I do not know if there are other people, also have the impulse that your majesty wants to sleep with him?" Scenery flat mouth, "I grew up, every day I aspire to sleep with you, for which I paid a lot of efforts, where there is time to think about other men, besides, have you seen other men around me?" What she said was true. Gu Yan was deeply satisfied, so he bowed his head and kissed her lips as a reward. After a hot and humid kiss, he said in a hoarse voice: "Your Majesty''s best to keep liking your ministers at all times, otherwise..." "Or what?" Otherwise, he can''t help but chop her feet, so that she can only stay by his side, where can''t go. Gu Yan didn''t answer her. Instead, he took her to bed. She resisted for a moment. However, she soon softened up in his kiss and couldn''t say a complete word. Outside the tent, listening to the sound coming from inside, the four of us bowed their heads red and hot. As soon as the poison was released, the soldiers of the border area were very active. Under the leadership of LAN tingrong, who was brave and good at fighting, he robbed the lost land from the hands of the country of long Tao. Shen Xu only stayed for three days. He left Xia Fengya with a sentence of "I will come to you" and left in a hurry. Shen Xu left, and the scenery showed a warm welcome. Because he sent the antidote to the war in Dongyun Kingdom, it was a real deal! As soon as the military situation crisis was solved, the scenery returned to the dynasty at the suggestion of Gu Yan. Xia Fengya secretly looked at her eyes and listened to her. She was very embarrassed to say that she wanted to stay for another period of time. Naturally, Mu Liang wanted to stay with her. The scenery shrugs her shoulders to show that it doesn''t matter. She never likes Bangda mandarin duck. Although there is only one duck and several mandarin ducks, they don''t mind. She also cares about wool. Finally, accompanied by Gu Yan, she set foot on the way back to the imperial capital. In less than half a month, they returned to the imperial capital. In addition to LAN Qian, the Duke of the state who was ill at home, all the civil and military personnel of the whole dynasty knelt down in front of the palace gate. When they saw the carriage, the king Qian came down first, and the emperor supported her majesty to get out of the car. However, it took a long time for them to let go of their hands Wang felt sorry that he didn''t want to be humble. He couldn''t escape the devastation of the queen. What a pity! "I''d like to welcome your majesty back to the court!" "All right, all right, get up." "Scenery waved," the meaning of the line, go back to rest "Thank you." A crowd rose. When the scenery enters the palace, Gu Yan also needs to go back to his residence. Both of them don''t want to part with each other. However, at night, she can''t sleep. In those days in the barracks, she was used to having Gu Yan sleep by her side. At that time, she was quite disgusted. Now he is not here, she can''t sleep. The scenery tossed and turned, and finally got up and called, "I want to drink water." No one answered her. The scenery calls again: "ego, Xiaohao, Xiaowu, xiaochat!" There was silence. She finally realized that something was wrong because she saw chieftain Qian coming in. Without her summon, chieftain Qian should not have been in her bedroom, let alone at night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 "Chieftain Qian, why do you come to my bedroom if you don''t patrol and watch your shift?" Fortunately, the scenery did not have the habit of sleeping, otherwise now she would have to hold the quilt and lose her manners. Chieftain Qian was followed by his royal army. With a kind smile, "I''m worried about your Majesty''s safety, so I''m here to protect your majesty." "Is there another assassin in the palace?" "The assassin hasn''t appeared yet. I just want to be in case." The scenery tightened the quilt, "where are the little ones?" "Don''t worry, your majesty. The four maids fell asleep accidentally. They were so careless as the Queen''s servants. On behalf of his majesty, he sent the four maids to the prison for a period of time, so that they could remember the mistake and prevent them from committing it again." Chieftain Qian''s words are full of the meaning of considering the scenery. However, he did not have the right to dispose of the maids around his majesty at will, but he seems to have deliberately ignored this point. Scenery eyes a dark, but still hung on the face of heartless smile, "small they, really just sleep?" "Of course, they fell asleep after drinking water." She also echoed with a smile: "it''s so good, I''m so used to them on weekdays. The rich commander can help me manage these unruly maids, and I can save a lot of heart." "Your Majesty does not ask, what kind of water do they drink before they go to sleep?" Chieftain Qian slowly said, he also slowly toward the Dragon bed. The scenery was forced to suppress the impulse of shouting to me to get out. She followed his words and asked, "what water did they drink before they went to sleep?" "Sire, water mixed with overpowering drugs, of course." Chieftain Qian finally came to the bedside. He looked at her for a long time. Suddenly, he raised his chin and looked around. He exclaimed, "although your majesty is not smart, this face is rare in the world. If it is not for the emperor, it will be a beauty who will bring disaster to the country and the people." The scenery was full of goose bumps. She was disgusted, but she knew that she could not anger him now, so she began with a smile, "I will take the words of commander Qian as my appreciation." Chieftain Qian took back his hand, touched his beard on his chin, and naturally sat down beside the bed. He took out the tone of his elders chatting with his younger generation and said, "however, although he often feels that his majesty is hopeless, his majesty can do a lot of things that make people bright, such as opening more schools, supporting agriculture, and sending officials who have nothing to do with the officials of the central government One of the people in the river and lake went to transport money and goods for disaster relief Your majesty, sometimes I can''t help asking, are you really stupid or fake stupid? " It''s like now, he''s making it so obvious, but she doesn''t worry about it. The scenery dry smile two, "I''m just an ordinary little girl, Qian Tongling thinks too much." "Your Majesty, I don''t think much." Chieftain Qian then said, "can you tell me who your majesty wants to wait for to save you?" The less anxious she was, the more he thought she was procrastinating for help. However, all the people in the palace were under his control as early as when she led the expedition. "What is commander Qian talking about? Why should I wait for someone to save me for no reason? " "It doesn''t matter if your majesty doesn''t say it. The minister has already guessed that, in addition to the humble king, who would like to protect you, the queen who is called the faint king?" Chieftain Qian confidently said with a smile: "but it''s a pity that your majesty will be disappointed. No one in the palace will report it. King Qian will not know." "Commander Qian is confident." A warm and pure voice sounded, followed by the entrance of the bedroom slowly came into a man who was a god like jade. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 The scenery two tearful look at that person, "Gu Yan, you finally come!" Unfortunately, she got out of bed and ran away. Chieftain Qian''s face sank. "How could King Qian come to your Majesty''s bedroom in the middle of the night?" Gu Yan only lightly glanced at the eye. Chieftain Qian grasped the hand of scenery and asked, "isn''t Qian Tongling also coming?" "I''m the commander of the imperial army. I''m in charge of the public order in the palace. I''m worried that your majesty has come to the palace to protect your majesty. What''s wrong? It''s the king of humility. Why do you come to the palace if you don''t stay in the palace Is it strange that Gu Yan comes to the Queen''s bedroom most of the night? He comes every night. Of course, this can''t be said in front of the scenery. When Gu Yan was going to say that he was coming to see if her Majesty was sleeping and kicking the quilt, the scenery side opened his mouth carelessly. "Gu Yan is here to sleep with me, isn''t he?" This sentence, she said very justifiably. Gu Yan felt very happy. Money chieftain is a Leng, "you two sleep?" "Yes, what do you think?" With Gu Yan in, she seems to have a lot of courage, even if she is now in the state of being caught. Well, she''s the queen. It''s normal to be lucky. Having figured this out, chieftain Qian would not be surprised. However, he still wanted to be sarcastic. He said to Gu Yan: "I didn''t expect that the king Qian was clean and clean, and became the Minister of the Queen''s skirt. This really surprised me." "I''m clean, but I''m also happy to be your Majesty''s minister. Commander Qian, why do you want to talk about this battle in your Majesty''s bedroom today?" "Forcing the palace." Chieftain Qian said these two words with great magnanimity. He was not afraid of the scenery and Gu Yan. He was two of the most respected people in the dynasty. He said arrogantly, "King Qian, do you know why your majesty wants to govern the government before the Royal expedition?" "The purpose is to take advantage of the power of Zhenguo to wipe out all the troops that commander Qian secretly trained." Chieftain Qian was surprised. "Originally, King Qian knew that I had hidden cultivation power. Did king Qian suggest to his majesty that he let the Duke of Zhenguo come to the throne?" "No Gu Yan said: "Your Majesty didn''t discuss with me when he made the decision, but his Majesty''s mind is also very good to guess. It''s really a good way to let the Duke of town and commander Qian lose both." The scenery was silent. She thought that no one could spy on her ideas, but she was all right by Gu Yan. Although Gu Yan taught her the ways of governing the country and the means of imperial officials, she felt a deep frustration when she guessed her ideas so easily. Although LAN Qian, the Duke of Zhenguo, retreated from the battlefield, he still has 100000 troops in his hands. He is loyal to Dongyun Kingdom, but this does not mean that he is loyal to the queen now. Because he loves this country, he does not want this country to be destroyed by the ignorant queen. The army held by Zhenguo Gong and the army under LAN tingrong''s control are also included Quan, their blue family, is really a big problem in the sight of sitting on the throne. Scenery doesn''t need LAN Qian to kill chieftain immediately. She just needs LAN Qian to find out that chieftain has two minds. "The way that two tigers fight with each other is sure to get hurt. Your majesty has really come up with this method." Chieftain Qian looked at the scenery again, "Your Majesty, I really despise you." The scenery face is expressionless, "generally general, don''t worship me too much." Chieftain Qian ignored her angry words, "it''s a pity that your majesty didn''t expect that the town council would cooperate with me." "Did he cooperate with you?" The scenery is amazing. According to her understanding, although LAN Qian is a very rigid old man and a diehardt, he will never tolerate disorderly officials and thieves. Even if he does not like her sitting on the throne, he will only push Xia Fengya to the throne, because the Fengya surname is Xia, and only the royal family can sit on the throne with proper name. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 "Thanks to Mr. LAN er." Chieftain Qian said, "if he had not been addicted to beauty by listening to the rain, how could he have fallen into my trap and my life would be under my control?" Gu Yan said: "originally that Su Bi is the man of Qian." "Su Bi is really a good person to use. I didn''t live up to my expectations. Thanks to Su Bi, I had the opportunity to poison LAN Tingyu all the time. Now, without my antidote, LAN Tingyu would die instantly." Chieftain Qian laughed hard and hard, "I didn''t want to, but I didn''t like this grandson who likes to cause trouble in the fair day of the town. When it came to the critical moment of life and death, he said that he couldn''t bear to ask LAN Tingyu to die." Gu Yan smiles at the scenery, "the Duke of Zhenguo is eager to protect the calf. Your majesty, you won''t be wronged." Scenery flat mouth hummed, she knew that she was not good at scheming! But now that she has been caught, does he want to be so leisurely and sarcastic? "I have got the jade seal. If you announce that your majesty is seriously ill tomorrow, I believe no one dares to refute it." Chieftain Qian said that he had been a minister for the Xia family for decades. Today is also the time for me to occupy a high position "The jade seal is placed in the secret Pavilion. How did you find it?" "As long as there is Miss Su Xu, there will be no secret Pavilion in the world." "What do you mean?" Chieftain Qian was not satisfied. "Miss Su Xu of Su lingxuan made a divination for me, saying that I was the real son of heaven. Naturally, she also calculated the location of the secret Pavilion and helped me get the jade seal." "The goddess!" If you want to jump, can''t Su Xu really have the ability of divination and fortune telling? She has the key to the secret Pavilion! Chieftain Qian appreciated her angry appearance for a while, and then looked at Gu Yan. The old God said, "King Qian, people all say that you have amazing talents and are as smart as gods. Now, I have arranged and calculated all the way. Can you be convinced?" "I have to Gu Yan''s black pupil crossed a streamer. Chieftain Qian also said, "since this is the case, the king Qian will first abolish his right hand." "Money chieftain, what do you want to do "Don''t worry, your majesty. It''s just that you''ve abandoned one of your hands. He has martial arts skills and is a problem. I can only feel at ease if I lose one hand." "Gu Yan, don''t listen to him!" See Gu Yan does not refute, the scenery is anxious to shout, but she just cried out, her neck was severely pinched by chieftain Qian. Chieftain Qian slowly increased the strength of her hands, and her small face gradually turned white. She grabbed his hand but couldn''t get rid of it. It''s also true that chieftain Qian was born as a military general. She was small and weak, and could not compete with him. Chieftain Qian said to Gu Yan, "King Qian has thought well. Your majesty is spoiled. I''m afraid that her fragile neck will be broken if it doesn''t take a while." Gu Yan said calmly: "isn''t Qian Tongling asking me to give up a hand? I will do it. " "No..." The scenery is difficult to hold out a word, because chieftain Qian increased the strength to hold her neck, she can only speak this word. Gu Yan pulled out the sword of a royal guard nearby. His eyes did not blink. He always wore a cool smile. He stabbed his arm with that sword in front of everyone. In a flash, blood splashed. Soon, he took out the sword calmly, and his right hand was powerless to hang on his side. His white clothes were dyed red with blood. If it were not for his forehead covered with cold sweat, others would think that he did not feel pain. "Chieftain Qian, you can let your majesty go now." This series of actions of him are all light to the extreme. People who see this scene can''t help being speechless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 After a long time, the atmosphere was so silent that he could only hear the sound of blood dripping on the ground, chieftain Qian said with admiration: "King Qian has great courage, but it is not enough to just waste one hand. If not, King Qian will stab a sword into his chest again?" The scenery opened her eyes, she could not speak, and could only shake her head toward Gu Yan. Gu Yan sighed. Chieftain Qian said: "yes, it''s not worth doing this for a woman. Although Xia Fengjing is a queen, she is only a woman. Why should King Qian hurt himself for her sake?" "Commander Qian, what you say is your word?" Gu Yan really planned to do it according to his words. Chieftain Qian was even more happy when he was surprised. He didn''t expect that Gu Yan, the famous King of humility in both countries, would be such a stupid man. So he swore: "if King Qian stabbed himself in the chest, and I didn''t let go of the scenery of summer, then heaven and earth would strike thunder and thunder, and all the people present could do it for me As a witness. " "Good." Gu Yan''s pale face due to excessive blood loss. When looking at the scenery, he added a smile, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, you will be OK." The words fall, he left hand holds sword, stab fiercely right chest. In the dazzling red, he pulled out his sword and slowly knelt on the ground. Chieftain Qian is startled. He is frightened by Gu Yan''s ferocity, and his hand is suddenly released. The scenery fell on the ground and coughed a few times. She didn''t care about her neck. She got up and ran to Gu Yan and squatted beside him. Her hand stretched out for a long time found a place to drop her hand. It trembled on his pale face and sobbed, "I said no more! Don''t you understand it? " "In your Majesty''s collection..." His thin lips were slightly raised, and his bloodless face also had a charming and strange beauty, "the minister said when he saw it When a woman says no, it is The scenery couldn''t laugh. She wiped her tears hard. But soon, the water mist in her eyes condensed and turned into tears. She didn''t care about these tears. She began to tear her clothes. She cried: "those books are deceptive. Don''t you forbid me to read them? Why do you follow the above? " "Because I know that your majesty is afraid of pain." Scenery meal, cry more fierce, but she still did not tear off a piece of clothing corner. Gu Yan threw down the sword in his hand, lifted his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said with a smile: "what is your majesty doing?" "I I want to tear off the corner of my coat to block your wound But But... " She cried out her voice and said wrongly, "I can''t tear it apart I I''m so useless... " The blood flow on his hands and chest was so fierce that the bystanders would feel pain. However, he could still smile and comfort her, "Your Majesty''s clothes are made of the best brocade. Naturally, they can''t be torn off easily. Don''t cry. The next minister called me and them, and prepared the easy to tear cloth for your majesty." "Gu Yan, you fool!" Scenery angry shouting, tears keep falling, she was angry with herself, she wanted to jump into his arms to hold him, but she was afraid of touching his wound. As if seeing her thoughts, Gu Yan took her wrist with her left hand and pulled her into his arms. She smelled the strong smell of blood and saw his bloody chest at close range. She cried and cried like a three-year-old child, uncontrollably belching. He touched her head and whispered, "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I won''t die so easily." Both his swords avoided the key points. As long as he stopped bleeding in time, as for how to stop bleeding He raised his eyes to the door, and a beautiful shadow came on time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 Su Xu see this bloody scene, is a daze, she looked at Gu Yan in dismay, slowly forgot the words. Or Qian chieftain came to call back her mind, "miss Suxu, how can you come here?" "Commander Qian..." Su Xu returned to her senses, and then showed her indecency like a goddess. She said slowly, "I came here today. I''m sure that there will be such a scene. If you want to persuade commander Qian, you must not kill your royal highness." Chieftain Qian''s face was slightly heavy, "why do you say that, girl? With Gu Yan, he will be a hindrance to me "Commander Qian, you are the son of the real dragon emperor. If you take charge of the imperial court day and night on behalf of the empress, people''s hearts will fluctuate after a long time. King Qian is the Regent appointed by the former Emperor. If the empress dies suddenly in the future, I believe everyone will be able to level off the princess''s accession to the throne. There is little support from commander Qian, but it will be different if there is a regent to confer the throne It is the highest power of Dongyun. When the Regent comes forward to frighten the officials, and the little girl wins the trust from the people, it is not right to say that Qian Tongling wants to ascend the throne. " Su Xu said a long time. It is undeniable that chieftain Qian was moved. The emperor should be an emperor who can sit upright on the throne. If the empress is seriously ill every day, he will be the reason why many people will have other thoughts. Chieftain Qian pondered, looked at Gu Yan, who was holding the scenery in his eyes, and doubted: "girl, according to Gu Yan''s fearless personality, will he do what I say?" "Commander Qian, as long as a person has weaknesses, he can control them. Although King Qian is superior, he is also a human being, and his weakness is exposed in front of us." Su Xu''s sight fell on the scenery, and her eyes were dim and obscure. The scenery grasps Gu Yan''s clothes corner, she purses the lip, quiet lovely. Gu Yan caresses her head for a moment, and seems indifferent to everything around him, including his bleeding wound. Chieftain Qian laughed. "Miss Suxu said it well. It''s more useful for me to keep Gu Yan." He went over and grabbed the hand of scenery to pull her out, but a bloody hand caught his wrist and dyed his sleeve red. The warm liquid also made him feel cold from his heart. Gu Yan said with a smile, "commander Qian, you should take good care of your majesty." It seems that there is something wrong with that feeling. Chieftain Qian reluctantly said with a smile, "I am your Majesty''s servant, and of course I will take good care of her." "Gu Yan..." The scenery was pulled out of his arms by chieftain Qian. She was still in tears. Her eyes were red with tears. In addition, her trembling voice made people just want to hold her in his arms and comfort her. Chieftain Qian waved, and two guards of the imperial guard came forward. One of them grabbed Gu Yan''s hand. Gu Yan only looked at the scenery and whispered, "don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. I''ll be OK." "Gu Yan I''m useless. I''m stupid. If it wasn''t for me... " She couldn''t say the rest, for she cried and belched. Gu Yan had to admit that the first time he saw such a scene of crying, he was still crying for him. He had a sense of novelty and a sense of satisfaction. So his smile is a lot more real, even if the scenery always thinks that he is forced to smile, in order not to let her worry. "Scenery, we''ll meet soon." Chieftain Qian sneered at Gu Yan''s confidence. He told the bodyguard who held Gu Yan, "put him in prison, and don''t let him die." "Yes Su Xu looked at the scene of tears in her eyes again, and retired with Gu Yan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 In the palace, only scenery and chieftain Qian were left. As soon as Gu Yan left, scenery bit his lips and tried not to cry. Chieftain Qian pinched her chin, and his eyes were dark. Just when the scenery thought he was going to do something to him, chieftain Qian suddenly let her go, and scenery fell to the ground. "Listen to me!" Chieftain Qian ordered his subordinates, "Your Majesty is unwell. You can''t go out of the bedroom. All the people should be well guarded. Don''t let other people come in and disturb your Majesty''s purity." The rest of them waited and said, "yes!" Chieftain Qian walked out of the bedroom with a cold face. Now he is only left with scenery. Sitting on the ground, she was glad that chieftain Qian didn''t do anything to her. On the other hand, she held her knee in tears and asked, "Mr. system, the script you gave me No I didn''t say that there would be a bridge to force the palace... " System Jun coldly way: "the script has not written Gu Yan will like the summer scenery." It was because she came that all this changed. "Can butterfly effect really be so big? Since the last world, all the plots have been seriously off track... " When she thinks of Xue ran, she has a terrible feeling that she can''t control the future. Especially at this time, her God''s eye has been completely abolished. "As I said, ask the host to complete the task on its own." This is similar to seeing an advertisement on TV with a few big words in the corner. Everything is subject to the real object. "System King How can I save Gu Yan? I don''t want him to die. " It''s not because he''s the victim, but because she doesn''t want him to die. "He''s for me Stabbed myself two swords, I feel I like him... " Because she was stimulated by the failure of her last world mission, and because she had no fear of clearing the points, she had been living a heartless life in this world. Even if she wanted to make strategic remarks, she also adopted the most simple and crude method, that is, from time to time to tease, and say many bold and explicit words, but in terms of really moving, I''m afraid it is now. After listening to her, system Jun was silent for a long time, and then said, "he will be OK." The scenery raises Mou, "what do you mean by that?" But system Jun has no intention to answer her. She is a little uncomfortable. Other people''s home has a system that can be opened and hung at will, abusing both men and women. Even if you want to ask a question, you have to choose when the system king is in a good mood. The high cold makes her feel powerless. Fengjing has been kept in her bedroom for more than half a month. In these days, she is still served by someone, but the maid and eunuch who serve her have changed. Of course, she has never met any of them. Even if she wants to ask Gu Yan how she is, no one answers her. She is a queen, how natural and unrestrained she used to be, but now she is more restrained. A coquettish faced eunuch put down his meal and felt that today''s sight was no exception staring at himself, he asked, "why does your majesty look at me like this?" Fengjing bit his chopsticks, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly take care of himself, "I think You look familiar. " She seemed to have seen him somewhere, which she had been thinking about for several days. "The name of the villain is Su Bi." "Oh It''s probably the same name and surname. " She took a chopstick and put the meat in her mouth. "It''s su Bi, who once met with his majesty." He said: "at that time, the villain was standing by the side of the blue second childe." "Cough!" She choked and drank for a long time before she came back. "You said you were that soapy?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 "The villain is that soapy." Su Bi bowed and saluted, "see your majesty." "You, you, you You''re a man! " "Exactly." "Then you and You and LAN Tingyu... " Scenery tongue knot, "you are not..." "Either the good of Longyang or the habit of breaking one''s sleeves is right." Su Bi said with a big smile: "it''s just that the villain doesn''t like the blue second childe. Approaching him is just for the task." As the scenery calmed down, she hesitated and asked, "so you are Is it also... " "Villains have always liked men since they were young. Your majesty has no doubt about this." Influenced by modern culture, the scenery soon accepted this setting, but one thing she couldn''t understand was, "why do you work for chieftain Qian?" "There''s no reason. It''s just that the camp of villains is different from that of your majesty. Maybe in your Majesty''s opinion, we are all chaotic officials and thieves, but perhaps in our view, we are overthrowing the blind monarch and acting on behalf of heaven." What Su Bi said is very objective. No one can deny that what he said is wrong. In this world, there are not many people who are really crazy and have no sense of self-worth. Sometimes the so-called villain only depends on the perspective of the person who defines it. Su Bi''s words, scenery can not disagree, because she thinks so, just like she is a girl in name, but she always thinks that she is her leading role, and she suddenly feels a little melancholy. "That''s why you helped chieftain Qian." She sighed, thinking that there were quite a lot of promising young people in ancient times, first Mu Liang and then Su Bi. Su bi was indifferent. "Your Majesty, do you really think that commander Qian wants to take the throne for this reason? He wants to take the throne, of course, because he wants to be emperor. " Scenery: Isn''t it because you want to overthrow her, this despotic monarch!? Su Bi''s face is expressionless. This expressionless expression is probably the expression of ridicule to the extreme. Although he has no expression, he is clearly expressing. You are stupid enough to keep me indifferent. She chose to skip the topic and look at him with pathetic eyes. "Supi, can you..." "No She did not finish her words, already know what she was going to say, Su Bi interrupted her, "there are a lot of royal guards at the door, even if the villains are willing to help your majesty, your majesty can''t go out." But she tried to ask. She also knew that it was fantastic to ask Su Bi to help her escape. She asked another question, "can you tell me what happened to Gu Yan?" "Although Qian Wang is trapped in the prison, his injury is getting better." She asked, "did chieftain Qian torture him?" "Commander Qian didn''t have so much time to deal with the government affairs." The scenery is relieved, "Gu Yan is OK." Why don''t you worry about yourself "It doesn''t matter if I have an accident, but Gu Yan can''t do anything." "If Suxu comes, your Majesty must not say so in front of her." She asked, "why?" Su Bi said: "I''m afraid Miss Su Xu will be unable to help but borrow money from the commander''s hand to find your Majesty''s trouble." What does the scenery realize? "You mean The goddess Well, that girl Su Xu likes Gu Yan Soapy nodded. "It''s true." "Good!" She patted the table and stood up. "The goddess not only helped chieftain Qian seize my throne, but also dared to covet my man!" Supi thought, maybe today I can tell you that your majesty has finally become very active. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 At the thought that Su Xu liked Gu Yan, and thought that she was not with Gu Yan, she hated the scenery. When she was near midnight, she couldn''t sleep in bed. In fact, during the days of house arrest, she seldom could sleep soundly. She was afraid that she would suddenly receive the news of Gu Yan''s accident. Just as she was thinking about whether Su Xu, the goddess, would deliberately eat Gu Yan tofu by taking advantage of her position, she heard a slight sound coming from the window. After listening carefully for a while, the scenery was sure that it was not her own illusion. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She went to the window. After thinking for a while, she opened the window. Two people jumped in from the window. The scenery was too scared to make a sound. Her mouth was covered. "Hush -" Xia Fengya whispered: "elder sister Huang, be quiet. Don''t be heard by people outside." Scenery nods, Xia Fengya just let go of hand, she asks: "how can you come here?" It is mu Liang that comes with Xia Fengya. Mu Liang said: "we received a letter from the Duke of Zhenguo. He said that we should save you first, so that he can deal with Qian chieftain without fear." "Zhenguo Gong?" "Yes, sister Huang." Xia Fengya said: "Lan tingrong stops at the gate of the city with his army. As long as you are rescued, he will cooperate with Zhenguo kilometer outside, and fight Qian chieftain unprepared." Scenery or did not understand, "you really did not read wrong, is the zhenguogong informs you?" Mu Liang said: "exactly, what''s the matter?" It''s not right. LAN Qian takes LAN Tingyu''s life so seriously that he has reached an agreement with chieftain Qian to cooperate with him. How could he suddenly inform Fengya that they came to save her? Fengya can''t understand. Has LAN Tingyu''s poison been solved, or is he thinking of sacrificing LAN Tingyu? "What are you thinking, sister Huang? Come with us. " Xia Fengya holds the hand of scenery. "I can''t go." The scenery shakes its head. Feng Ya was puzzled, "why? Chieftain Qian is ambitious. Maybe he will kill you one day. " Mu Liang also said: "this is not the time for you to be brave. Do you know how many people will die when the palace changes?" "Muliang, it''s good. You know something about gongbian." The scenery clapped him on the shoulder. "Don''t think I''m an idiot. Although I''m wandering in the lake, I still have some common sense. Usurping the throne in the court is the same as many people fighting for the position of the head of the sect in the martial arts. They are all paved with blood, but for their own selfish desires." "Mu Liang It turns out that you have to say something so seriously This time sigh is not the scenery, but the elegant summer. Mu Liang heart a block, "you a two, don''t think I am a brain idiot, OK?" They really think he is a brainless idiot, but it is the so-called beauty in the eyes of lovers. Therefore, in Xia Fengya''s eyes, this is the sprouting point of Mu Liang, and she will not dislike him. No, the business is not the thing of Muliang idiot, but the thing to take the scenery! Fengya asked the scenery, "sister Huang, why don''t you leave?" "If I leave, Gu Yan will be in danger." Scenery stubborn said: "I can''t leave him." "But elder sister Huang, I think you are in a more dangerous situation than he is." As long as Xia Fengya thinks about Gu Yan''s attitude towards her one year ago, she has a kind of intuition. Men like Gu Yan will never put themselves in danger. "Gu Yanhe..." Scenery said three words, neck pain, then lost consciousness. Xia Fengya hugs her and doesn''t let her fall to the ground. She glares at Mu Liang and says, "what are you doing?" "What did you forget about the last sentence of the letter?" The last sentence of the letter read: if your majesty does not want to leave, he will make her dizzy and take her away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 That night, LAN tingrong''s army rushed into the palace and cooperated with LAN Qian''s army. Chieftain Qian was caught by surprise. He thought of the hostages and sent his subordinates to arrest the queen. Unfortunately, the queen was not found. Chieftain Qian was wounded. He hid behind the dead man he had trained and asked grimly, "Lan Qian, do you want your grandson to live?" Referring to this, LAN Qian''s face is not good-looking, "chieftain Qian, if you give me the antidote, I can spare you a life." "Grandfather, did you get poisoned by the rain?" LAN tingrong cuts off a small soldier who doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. He is full of surprise. Before that, he didn''t know that his brother was poisoned. When he heard about it, he would be surprised. LAN Qian was flustered. He chose to lead the troops to the Imperial Palace at this point only after he received a letter an hour ago. There were not many words in the letter, but they also made it clear that if he didn''t come into the palace, his grandson would die under chieftain Qian. He loved to listen to the rain. But if he really wanted to say that he could expand the whole line of zhenguogong, he could only listen to it. So, he won''t let LAN tingrong have an accident. Blue dry cold voice asked blue listen to Rong, "why do you choose to lead soldiers into the palace at this time?" Chieftain Qian kept a good secret about the Queen''s imprisonment. LAN listened to Rong dun for a while and said, "I received your letter from my grandfather, saying that I would only return to the capital of the emperor if I had to deal with chieftain Qian from inside and outside. Grandfather, that letter..." LAN Qian''s face sank. From the beginning to the end, he never wrote any letter. Chieftain Qian''s men and horses have been defeated. Seeing that most of his people have died, he forced himself to bear the pain and said, "lanqian, you have to think about it. If I die, I will take LAN Tingyu to bury with me!" LAN tingrong looks at his grandfather. He is waiting for his response. LAN Qian said without hesitation: "it''s my duty to clean up the unruly officials and thieves. If I sacrifice a grandson for peace in the world, why is it not worth it?" LAN tingrong clenched the long knife in his hand. Chieftain Qian bit his teeth and said, "well, the Duke of Zhenguo is worthy of being the Duke of Zhenguo. The cold-blooded one calls me to look at me with a new look." "Listen, don''t hesitate. All these anti thieves are in the right place." "Yes..." Blue listen to Rong Shen voice, "grandfather." He raised his hand and the soldiers behind him swarmed on. Blue dry face color condensation, he did not want to let money chieftain save listen to the rain? However, such bloodshed has already happened in the palace. It is impossible to conceal the people in the world. If you don''t catch a chieftain and give the world an account, it will be a few years or more They will be said to be the officials and thieves. The reputation of the Duke of the town can not be destroyed by him. As for listening to the rain The writer said there was an antidote. Although he didn''t know whether it was true or not, LAN Qian told himself that if the rain stopped, he would have a brave and resourceful grandson, LAN tingrong. Seeing that the situation was not favorable, chieftain Qian knew that he had only one way to die. Now that the palace is under the control of zhenguogong''s men, he must be hard to escape by himself. No Although the queen is not here, he still has a chip. Under the cover of the dead man, chieftain Qian slowly left the battle circle. He went to the prison and killed several people along the way. He also added new injuries to his body. He did not care to bandage and stop bleeding. He went to the prison with difficulty. In the dark prison, there is no sunshine all the year round. There are too many dead people in it, so gradually there is the gloomy resentment that everyone will feel. If ordinary people stay here for a period of time, they will be in a trance and confused because of mental depression, and even want to commit suicide. But there is only one person, the man in the innermost cell, no matter when Elegant and easy. For example, at this time, he went out of the cell and sat in a chair, drinking tea idly. The chairs and tables here were originally used by the jailers, but now they are all lying on the ground. They opened their eyes, and their necks were crooked into a strange angle. Without any other scars, people with martial arts could see that they were all killed by choking their necks. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 When chieftain Qian was so surprised that he didn''t know how to react, the beautiful man opened his mouth with a smile. "I''m not disappointed that commander Qian came here." "Gu Yan..." Chieftain Qian grasped the knife in his hand, "these jailers You killed it? " "As jailers in charge of the prison, they really let me down." Gu said with a smile, "but it''s nothing strange to think of a man who is in charge of money." Chieftain Qian didn''t have the heart to pay attention to his sarcasm. His steps slowly moved back. "You can''t kill them. You hurt your hands with the sword, and you''ve stabbed yourself with the two swords. These jailers are good soldiers in the military camp. How can you have the ability to kill them all?" "I don''t have to do it." "If you didn''t do it, could it be that they were killing each other?" "Commander Qian guessed well." Chieftain Qian was surprised, "what do you say?" Gu Yan put down the teacup, his index finger slightly touched the rim of the cup, and said with a warm smile, "commander Qian, do you know who is the best to control?" Chieftain Qian did not speak. "People who have family and friends." Gu Yan said: "these people, where they were born, who are in the family, my people are all very clear. They don''t die, but their families die. Maybe some people are greedy for life and afraid of death. But in this world, there are not a few people who are willing to sacrifice themselves for their relatives, aren''t they?" Chieftain Qian had no reason to be afraid, "you say They''re killing each other in order not to let you hurt their family? " "Commander Qian also thinks that it''s very stupid to have family relationship, but sometimes it''s unexpected and easy to use. By the way, he forgot to tell commander Qian." Gu Yan said with a smile, "who are the people around Qian Tongling, and who can''t let go of those people? I know them like the palm of my hand." "You said What do you mean? " "That is to say, if it wasn''t for money, you would have been the flower manure in my back garden." Gu Yan kindly reminded, "money can''t be returned any more. If you go back, the people behind you will probably cut off your legs." Chieftain Qian subconsciously turned around and saw that the four maids who should have been locked up were standing behind him now. They were very indifferent and indifferent, as if they regarded him as a dead man. In front of him was Gu Yan, and behind him were four people. Chieftain Qian understood that he had no choice but to retreat. But at this time, he calmed down a lot and didn''t want to find a gap to escape. He said to Gu Yan in front of him: "King Qian said that I was still useful. I don''t know what''s the use?" "To lead troops to rebel and imprison your majesty is not this the use of money as a commander?" Chieftain Qian suddenly relaxed, "if his highness is also determined to be the emperor, then I can guarantee now that I will not be the hindrance of his highness, but also the help of his highness." "The throne?" Gu Yan''s mouth was slightly warped. "The money is wrong. I''m not interested in the throne." Chieftain Qian''s heart raised again, "what does your highness mean?" "Didn''t I say that? You lead the army to rebel and imprison your majesty. That''s why I let you stay. " Gu Yan stood up and walked slowly to chieftain Qian. He had a pair of Phoenix eyes and an unspeakable charm. He said with admiration: "if there is no commander in chief, how can your majesty see this scene that I am willing to hurt myself in order to protect her?" The tenderness in his eyes reached a strange level. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 Chieftain Qian felt instinctive fear, but he could not understand, "King Qian said that he wanted the queen to see the scene of your injury What do you mean? " "Only when your majesty sees with her own eyes that I am willing to die for her, she will love me more and more and more inseparable from me." He drew up a happy smile, "commander Qian, you know, your majesty is too heartless and too affectionate. If I don''t have my face after several decades, what should she do if she takes a fancy to other men? I need an opportunity. I need a chance when the scenery can give me a dead heart. " He knows the scenery, even if he looks old, even if she does not love him, because of guilt, she will not leave him. "Just for that reason..." Chieftain Qian said, "you just Just stabbed myself two swords so happily "Just for that reason." Gu Yan''s injury is not all good, so his face is still a little morbid pale, but when he chuckles, the pallor adds a bit of treacherous beauty to him. "In my opinion, no matter whether it''s broken hands or feet, as long as there''s still life, it''s worth the sacrifice." Chieftain Qian didn''t know how to react. If someone like Gu Yan wanted to become an emperor according to his ability, wouldn''t it be easy to get the throne? He has never been in the throne, but his aim is in the throne. Chieftain Qian still couldn''t believe it. Just for the reason of winning the Queen''s favor, the great cause he wanted to achieve was destroyed by Gu Yan when he was facing the door. He found the loophole in his words, "how can you guarantee that the Zhenguo guild will help you? His grandson''s life is in my hands. You didn''t think about it. What could you do if I ordered you to be killed at that time? " "Su Bi said that she had a deep blood feud with the town government, and she was willing to help commander Qian. Do you believe that?" Chieftain Qian clenched his hand into a fist. "Su Bi is your man." "Yes, to be honest, Fengjing is a smart child. She can think of a way to suppress you by using the Duke of Zhenguo, but it''s no surprise. After all, she is a treasure I brought up with my own hands, but it''s a pity that I will disappoint her, because I can''t let you become a loser, otherwise, how can my strategy succeed? Fortunately, Su Bi, I''m still good at this step of chess Gu Yan said slowly, "as for how can I make sure I won''t be killed by you..." He laughed and said nothing. Chieftain Qian suddenly realized, "it''s su Xu Su Xu is also your man "Qian Tongling is really smart." It was undoubtedly the greatest irony that he said this clever sentence from his mouth. Su Xu came in from the door. She stood behind the four people and said to chieftain Qian, "little girl, please see commander Qian." Chieftain Qian said coldly, "Su Xu!" "Why is Qian Tongling angry?" Su Xu did not understand, "you want to imprison the queen, you want a jade seal, these, Su Xu help you to do, isn''t it?" Su Xu also has a name. Seventeen, she was an orphan. When Gu Yan found her, she took her as a hidden pile. Su lingxuan, the name of her magic power, was all held up by Gu Yan, so that when the time came, she could find chieftain Qian and tell him that the time of his success had arrived, chieftain Qian was a superstitious person, known to the world as a superstitious person Even if he doubts the goddess, he can''t help but listen to one or two points. However, when she saw the scenery for the first time on the street, what she said was purely because she was unwilling to accept why the master had deep feelings for such a wayward little girl. She had been around the master for many years, and no one knew better than her. The master''s appearance was gentle, and his bones were cold. But his special, all to the little girl who doesn''t know how to learn every day. Not willing? No, from the first day she was taken back by her master, the master said that she was just a chess piece. At that time, what she thought was that it was good to make a chess piece. At least, the master thought that she had the value of existence. Su Xu here was immersed in his own thoughts. Chieftain Qian knew that the situation was over, but he wanted to understand more, "Your Highness King Qian is good at calculating I don''t know, when did king Qian plan everything Gu Yan chuckled, "ten years ago." "Ten years ago Just to be able to play a self injurious scene in front of the queen one day "Not bad." Ten years ago, Xia Fengjing was only a five-year-old girl, but Gu Yan had already come up with such an extreme method, just to make her fall in love with him one day Qian Chieh couldn''t understand, "you crazy man..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 Gu Yan indifferently said: "Qian Tong collar in this one crazy, I will do is to my praise." Chieftain Qian lost his voice and said, "I still don''t understand How could a man like you fall in love with a five-year-old ten years ago? " "Money was wrong again, not ten years ago, but fifteen years ago." Gu Yan corrects his words with a smile. "Fifteen years ago..." As soon as Gu Yan''s words came out, not only chieftain Qian, but also su Xu couldn''t help being surprised. Fifteen years ago, the summer scenery was a baby. Gu Yan was already a young man with high spirits. How could he How can you fall in love with a baby? Their incomprehension was so extreme that they took on a look of horror, but Gu Yan didn''t mind. He was still so elegant and elegant, so gentle. The tenderness hidden in his eyes overflowed a little, so that people could see that he was thinking of the person who made him think about it. "Scenery, but I have been waiting for people to grow up." Gu Yan sighed, "you won''t understand how long I have been waiting for this day." But what if they don''t understand? Chieftain Qian made a voice in astonishment, "since you are so I don''t know what I will do to her when she is imprisoned by me. After all, she is also a beauty, regardless of her status as a queen. " Gu Yan suddenly sneered, "do you have the capital to move her?" Chieftain Qian was stunned. "Don''t you forget that five years ago, after sleeping in a brothel for a night, you found that your life was cut off." Gu Yan said happily: "it is said that it was the brothel woman who refused to sell her body." "It''s you..." Chieftain Qian couldn''t help crying out, "this is what you did Chieftain Qian was an inebriated man, but he was unconscious after drinking only three cups of wine that day. When he woke up again, he felt the heartbreaking pain in his lower body. However, the Qing shepherd had not been found. Chieftain Qian didn''t tell anyone about it. He was a man, and he would have to face, especially about the fate of the son. In the face of chieftain Qian''s anger, Gu Yan laughed, "you should feel lucky. If it''s not because you are no longer a man, how can I keep you around the scenery?" As for the rest of the people, all of them are in his hands. Who dares to move her majesty? Gu Yan was full of Affirmation: "commander Qian, look, isn''t it appropriate for you to wear a false beard?" Chieftain Qian no longer has a beard five years ago, but in order to avoid suspicion, he always wears a false beard. This matter has always been regarded as a great disgrace and a great pain and stain in his life. Gu Yan''s smile is gentle, but in his opinion, he is cynical. Chieftain Qian couldn''t help it any longer. He rushed to Gu Yan with a knife, "I''m going to kill you!" When he didn''t get close to Gu Yan, he lost his balance and fell on the ground. His left leg had been separated from his body. After a long time, chieftain Qian felt the pain of being late, and he gave a shrill cry. I take back the silver wire in my hand. Like Xiaohao, Xiaowu and xiaochat, I look at the scene in front of me indifferently, as if it was a pig to be slaughtered instead of a person. Su Xu''s duty has not always been to kill people, so she carried her back and did not see the bloody scene. Gu Yan went around chieftain Qian to the door. He said, "take this man down." "Yes, master," he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 When the sky was about to turn white, Gu Yan went to the Queen''s bedroom. Su Bi took a man''s hand and seemed to have been waiting at the gate of the palace for a long time. Seeing Gu Yan, he firmly grasped the man and walked forward and said, "master, my subordinates see this man sneaking in front of your Majesty''s bedroom." Gu Yan looked, "it''s Mr. Ke." This is Ke Huai. "Lord..." Ke Huai is very embarrassed and wants to shake off Su Bi and hold his hand. However, Su Bi is a martial arts practitioner. He is a weak scholar who can''t get rid of it. Su Bi asked, "does the master know him?" "This is Mr. Ke huaike. When his Majesty was on the expedition, he had a chance to go the same way. Su Bi, let go of Mr. Ke." "Yes." Su bisong starts. Gu Yan asked, "how can Mr. Ke appear here?" "I..." Cohen hustled and hesitated: "in fact, when Wang gave me money to send me away, I did not go anywhere, so I went back and met Princess highness. She invited me to go along. I should have listened to it. Then I heard the news of your Majesty''s accident, and because my majesty helped me, so I followed the general''s army secretly into the palace. Wang Ye, you must not misunderstand me. I have no other thoughts about your majesty. It is only because your majesty helped me escape from Ke''s house that I wanted to come and see if I could help... " Soapy sneered. Ke Huai''s face is slightly red. He also knows that he can''t help. His mother taught him to repay him when he was a child. In his opinion, his majesty is indeed kind to him. Once he thinks it over, he can deal with Su Bi''s sarcasm. Gu Yan doesn''t worry that Ke Huai will think about the scenery, because even if he does, he doesn''t have the ability to take the scenery away. He has this confidence. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ke. Your majesty is all right. I''m going to see your majesty, Supi." Gu Yan ordered, "treat Mr. Ke well." "Yes, master." "Mr. Ke, I''ll go in first." Gu Yan left a strange smile and turned to enter the bedroom. Su Bi looked back and saw Ke Huai staring at himself. He asked with a smile, "Why are you looking at me like this?" "When chieftain Qian and general Lan''s men and horses were fighting, I hid in the dark and saw that you were chieftain Qian''s side Why... " Seeing that he looked as usual, Ke Huai asked, "why do you call him master Qian?" "Of course, it''s because I''m a humble king. Do you have to ask about such obvious things?" Soapy gave him a stupid look. Regardless of these, kehuai has been able to spend so many years safely in Ke''s residence. It can be seen that he is tolerant. He didn''t show any signs of anger and anger, but soapy didn''t understand. "Aren''t you angry when I say that?" "What Mr. Su said didn''t make me feel angry." Ke Huai said with a big smile: "when I was at home, I heard more excessive words. Moreover, Mr. Su said that I was also true, and there was no malice, so I didn''t feel angry." Su Bi narrowed his eyes. His living environment is either you die or I live, which determines that he will not like this kind of people who emit the halo of the Virgin Mary, because he looks down on such people, and such people, who can''t live for three days in their circle, will be killed by others. So he sneered, "if you are beaten, you will laugh like that Don''t you mind saying that? " "I don''t make trouble. Why do people beat me?" "Even if you don''t make trouble, some people don''t like to beat you?" "Mr. Su, there won''t be such a person..." Ke Huai didn''t finish a word. When his neck hurt, he fainted. Su Bi took back her hand and said slowly, "I am such a person." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 The palace is quiet. Xia Fengya saw Gu Yan, she pulled Mu Liang''s sleeve and took him away. Gu Yan goes straight to the bedside. The girl in the bed is sleeping quietly. Her beautiful and quiet face can make people ache to the bone. Gu Yan raises her hand, touches her face, and then lowers her head and kisses her eyebrows. He has been planning for many years, but he is trying to make sure that she can stay with him all the time. Maybe in the eyes of some people, he has done so many things just to get the favor of a woman. Then he must be a fool without ambition. But in Gu Yan''s eyes, no matter how good the country is, it can''t be better than her long company with him. Fifteen years ago, when Gu Yan, who was 13 years old, held the newborn baby girl in his arms, he suddenly felt that his lost treasure had come back. Yes, since Gu Yan could remember, he felt that he had lost something, not material, but spiritual. It seemed that from the very beginning of his birth, there was a gap in his heart, whether it was empty Until he saw the baby girl and held the baby girl in his arms, he had a strange sense of satisfaction. Gu Yan often has no reason to dream a dream. What happens in the dream makes him feel scared, not because he will live alone forever, but because he is not accompanied by the girl in red. Gu Yan couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly in his dream. Before he really saw the scenery, he always thought it was just a dream. But at the moment of seeing the scenery, the woman''s face in the dream became clear, and he held the baby tightly. He spent all his strength to suppress the impulse to take her back from the palace to his residence. Gu Yan didn''t understand why he had a perverse attachment to the scenery when he was still a baby. What he understood was that he enjoyed this obsession very much. He didn''t believe in the existence of the past and this life. Therefore, he attributed his persistence to the agreement and attraction of his soul. You see, she was liked by him from the first day of her birth, so naturally she should belong to him. Some people said in front of him that the queen was too willful. As a queen''s teacher, he could teach her majesty well. Gu Yan just laughed and said nothing. She was so wayward that he was used to scolding her? also came to admonish Gu * to kill the queen instead of sitting in the throne. Now these people have become darkroom people, because they are too stupid to save them. Eyelashes moved, and the sleeping man slowly opened his eyes. The scenery just woke up, and there was some confusion. She stared at Gu Yan, unable to respond for a long time. Well That''s damned cute. Gu Yan bowed his head, kissed her lips and entangled for a long time before he said softly, "Your Majesty is awake." "Gu Yan..." Her voice is ethereal and ethereal. She looks at him for a long time. After Gu Yan kisses her again with a smile, she finally sits up from the bed and hugs him. "You''re OK. That''s great!" His hand gently stroked her back and said in a soft voice, "I still want to help your majesty. How can something happen?" "And your wound?" "Your Majesty, don''t worry. It''s all right." Even if she hit his chest when she rushed over, he didn''t feel it at all. The beloved beauty was in his arms. Who would be distracted to pay attention to those unimportant things? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 Scenery tightly grasped the clothes on his chest and sobbed in a low voice, "did the money chief torture you? Did you put you in a water cell? Did you whip you with a whip and sprinkle salt water on your wound? " "Your Majesty, where did you hear of these torture methods?" On TV, of course, during the period of imprisonment, scenery could not help but think about the worst. She asked, "chieftain Qian, did he do anything excessive to you?" "Your Majesty is so worried that he dare not touch me." Gu Yan kisses her eyes again. She cares about her appearance. It''s really delicious. Scenery does not believe, even if he is missing arms and legs, it is estimated that he will smile and say it''s OK. She sat down and began to pick up his clothes. Gu Yan was also taken away by her and said with a smile: "Your Majesty is so warm. It seems that you haven''t seen her for many days. I miss you very much." "Well, I want to see if you have any injuries! You can''t lie to me Scenery quickly stripped his robe, his collar opened, revealing the exquisite clavicle and strong chest, other injuries did not see, but his chest wound wrapped in white cloth, has slightly suffused red, she was stunned, tears more fierce, "are you an idiot!? I hurt you. Why don''t you say that? " "I prefer to see your Majesty''s impatience to his Majesty''s impatience rather than pain." Gu Yan wiped away her tears, "don''t cry, I don''t hurt, these small injuries will soon be cured." "You shed so much blood at that time..." She choked, "it''s so hurt that I''m dying..." "Are you not in front of your majesty now?" "Don''t call me your majesty!" Fengguang carefully avoided his wound this time, reaching around his neck and embracing him, "I don''t want to be a king. It''s not fun to sit on the throne. I''ll call the people around me because I''m hurt..." "Your Majesty..." "It''s said, don''t call me that!" Her tears soaked his clothes, Gu Yan sighed, "scenery, I will be hurt, it is not your fault." She cried, "if it wasn''t for me You don''t stab yourself... " "Scenery." Gu Yan put one hand around her waist, the other hand held up her chin, and let her look at himself. His eyes were full of charming tenderness. "Listen, this is not my fault, nor is it your fault. What''s wrong is that the money chieftain is ambitious." Well, let chieftain Qian continue to carry the pot. "Chieftain Qian..." Suddenly thinking of this person, she asked nervously, "why did he suddenly let you out? Does he have any other purpose? " "Don''t worry. The Duke of Zhenguo and general LAN led troops into the imperial city. Now chieftain Qian''s people have been killed. As the chief culprit, he has naturally been ambushed." Scenery gritted his teeth, "it''s a pity to let him die so cheaply." Of course, it would not be so cheap for him to die. He told the four men to tear down chieftain Qian. The word "dismantle" means that he has removed all his hands and feet. Chieftain Qian is still alive, and life is not like death. But this matter, he will not let scenery know. "Now there are only two of us. Why waste our mind on other people?" He was close to her ear side, issued a light smile, and said in a soul stirring tone: "scenery, can I see if my skills are rusty these days?" Scenery body back a minute, she knew what he said, then lost his voice and said: "you are still injured, be calm!" "I was hurt..." Gu Yan said in a hoarse voice, "can there be such a move in the little yellow book of scenery collection to see a lotus sitting on it?" Scenery slightly Leng, and then the face burst red. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 The scenery is still pregnant, and also gave birth to an ugly child. The imperial doctor of the court smiles and explains to the discontented King Qian: "Lord, children are born like this, just wait for long to open. Your majesty and the prince are beautiful people, and the little princess must be a beauty in the future." Gu Yan didn''t pay attention to the doctor. He looked down at the baby''s face in his arms, which was not as big as his palms. The wrinkled appearance made him dislike it. What kind of child is born like this? The appearance of the new born scenery is much more adorable than this little doll. Gu Yan seems to forget that the little doll he dislikes is his own daughter. The scenery looked at Gu Yan''s expression change. She sat on the bed and stretched out her hand, "give me the baby!" Just after giving birth to the baby, I don''t know how her strength can recover so quickly? After thinking for a second, Gu Yan still put the child in her arms and explained by the way, "scenery, I don''t dislike her..." "Don''t talk!" The scenery glared at him, "I haven''t forgiven you for secretly drinking dodge son soup!" Gu Yan is a little uneasy. He has been drinking Kezi soup all the time, just to prevent the scenery from getting pregnant. He doesn''t like to have children intervening among them. The reason why he doesn''t drink Juezi soup is that he also knows that as a queen, she must have an heir. Rather than let her live with other men in the future, it is better for him to enjoy enough two people''s world After that, she stopped taking medicine and gave birth to a baby. Gu Yan''s drinking of chizi Tang was well concealed until Su Xu "accidentally" let slip the truth in front of the scenery. Because Su Xu and Su Bi are brothers and sisters, Su Bi and Ke Huai have a lover relationship, and Ke Huai has a friend relationship with scenery, so Su Xu avoids the fate of being "demolished". She just goes to Beihuang, where the conditions are the most difficult. Avoid the son soup in the scenery and Gu Yan set off a storm, can not, Gu Yan can only persevere for a month, put her hard on the bed, try to give her a child. In the days when Gu Yan was unable to "open meat", and in the expectation of the public, the first little princess of Dongyun was born, um, the wrinkled child that the scenery is holding now. Different from Gu Yan, who is a father, he is full of dislike for children. As a mother, the scenery is full of love for children. "Daughter, your father doesn''t like you, but your mother loves you the most. You should grow up happily and be the most beautiful little princess." When she talks with her baby in her arms, she whispers in a soft voice. Her gentle expression, gentle tone and the glory of maternal love add a mature charm to her and make her beautiful. Gu Yan suddenly thought, this child may not be so annoying. "Hello, Gu Yan." She has just been gentle to the child, now a look at him does not have any good facial expression way: "no matter how to say, you are also the child''s father, do you want to good child''s name?" Gu Yan was silent, but for a moment, he said with a smile, "it''s called Xiaoxiao." The scenery was suddenly stunned. For a long time, she held the child''s hand slightly tight, then lowered her head and looked at the sleeping child with a relaxed smile, "OK, it''s called smile." So, the name of the little princess was decided. The 10-year-old girl sat in the yard and listened to the story. She was discontented with her father''s clothes and said, "Dad, my name is so simple. Is there no other meaning?" "The moral is to laugh all the time, isn''t it?" Gu Yan smiles and throws his hawk food to an eagle standing on the stone table. Xiaoxiao is ten years old, which is a naive age. Her face carved with powder and jade has a tendency to grow. In a few years, I''m afraid she is also a figure in the imperial capital. She has been spoiled by the scenery since she was a child. Since she wants to make it clear, she has to make it clear. So she continues to pester her father and ask, "Daddy, daddy, my name is Xiaoxiao really because Do you want to laugh all the time? " Gu Yan was entangled by her, put down the hawk food in his hand, he touched the little girl''s head, "has father ever cheated you?" "No Smile, and shake your head innocently. "So, can laughter be quiet?" "Mm-hmm." She nodded her head cleverly. Gu Yan praised her, "but really a good child." Smiling and lying on the table, she could not help but ask, "why didn''t my father let me tell my mother that my father raised such a powerful eagle?" "That''s because your mother doesn''t like this kind of animal." Gu Yan said lies with his eyes open, "smile, but still remember, what is our agreement?" "I don''t tell my mother and father raised a big eagle, so my father often takes me out of the palace to play!" Smile happy grin a smile, just like now she can come out of the palace to her father''s residence, as long as he helps his father keep secrets, then she can often go out of the palace to play. Gu Yanqing scraped the tip of her nose and chuckled: "Xiaoxiao is really a smart child." "Well, that''s because Xiaoxiao likes dad best." Unlike a mother, she would force her to eat vegetables and carrots that she didn''t like to eat every time. However, my father was much better. He would always talk to him so gently, and he would buy her a lot of new gadgets from the folk.However, she didn''t feel bad about her mother. Before going to bed every day, she would tell her stories and play with her. She just thought that if she could change her bad habit of eating vegetables, she would feel better. Su Bi came over. "The message from the border needs to be handled by the master." In recent years, because the prince of the state of long Tao married into Dongyun state and became one of the husband''s sons-in-law of Princess Pinghe, Dongyun and Longtao have temporarily reached a state of peace. However, a nomadic nation has emerged in the border area, and from time to time they like to pick things up. However, for things like military affairs, all people are accustomed to ignoring the empress and directly going to King Qian to deal with them. Gu Yan patted his head and said, "Dad, go to deal with business. You can play here alone, OK?" "Good!" he said with a smile Gu Yan smiles and goes with Su Bi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 Smile poke eagle''s head, this fierce Eagle seems to know that this is its little master, although dissatisfied, it did not peck up. "Big eagle, big eagle, do you think Dad is good to me? Unlike the little cousin who was born to my aunt, he still doesn''t know who his father is "You don''t know, my sister-in-law has three husband-in-law, one is uncle mu, the other is uncle LAN, and the other is uncle Shen. I often hear my mother say that my aunt will not suffer from backache or leg pain But why does Auntie want lumbago? My mother doesn''t tell me, and my father doesn''t tell me. Alas, their adults have so many secrets. " It seems that I can''t stand the girl''s nagging. The big eagle called and flew away with wings. "Well, eagle, where are you going? Wait for me Smile to stand up, toward the direction of the eagle fly away to chase. After passing through the back garden and a long corridor, she was tired from running and running. She took a rest against the wall for a while. Only then did she find that she came to a completely strange place. Gu Yan often took her to the palace to play. She had already visited all the interesting places in the palace, but she had never been here. A deserted and remote yard, where weeds are overgrown, but there is a closed house, smile with ordinary children''s curiosity, so she went in, after a circle, she naturally put her eyes on the closed door. Dad''s residence is the best place in the world except for the imperial palace. How could there be such a shabby yard? Smile did not understand, so the more curious, she walked up the steps, touched her chin, thought, raised her hand on the door, but she did not push, a voice told her, once pushed open, she will regret. Xiaoxiao inherits the beauty of the scenery and the terrible intuition of the scenery. Everything here gives her a very strange feeling. Her reason tells her to leave here quickly. Xiaoxiao takes back her hand and takes a step back. As soon as she turns around, she sees the eagle hovering in front of her body. She is suddenly startled and falls backward, which also breaks open the door of the house. There were people in the jar who had no eyes but heard the movement and turned their bloody faces to the door. Xiaoxiao closed her eyes, shook her hair and screamed. The eagle was still flying around her. It seemed that she wanted to urge her to leave. But the little girl who had been protected by her parents since childhood had never seen such a terrible scene. It was more terrifying than the prince who was addicted to the corpse in snow white. Her legs were soft and she could not get up for a moment. There was a shadow against the light at the door. He was tall and said in a soft voice: "smile, what''s the matter with you?" "Daddy Xiaoxiao suddenly had strength. She got up from the ground and threw herself into her father''s arms. Her head was buried in his waist. She didn''t dare to lift it up. She shivered and said, "I''m so afraid..." Su Bi follows Gu Yan. He looks at the smile in Gu Yan''s arms, and then looks at Gu Yan''s gentle smile. His face is suddenly nervous, but he soon comforts himself. No, after all, Xiaoxiao is his own daughter "What are you afraid of Gu Yan slightly bent down and asked with his head lowered. His lips were slightly raised and his smile was as charming as ever. He is still the father who can say that Xiaoxiao is a good boy. Can smile suddenly feel afraid. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 Smiling, she let go of her father''s hand and instinctively walked away from him. She said dryly, "Dad In the room behind me There are many There are many... " * "smile, that''s called human." Knowing that she didn''t understand, Gu Yan kindly told her. laughed and was stiff. She didn''t listen to two words, but she could understand how terrible these two words were. She said with a stare *: "Daddy... Why Want to be a human *? "Because they are bad people who want to hurt your mother." Gu Yan asked with a smile, "smile, do you think Dad did something wrong?" Xiaoxiao slowly shook her head. She was not smart, but her intuition was stronger than those smart people. She raised her trembling hand and carefully grasped the corner of her father''s coat. She said to please, "I won''t tell my mother, Dad, don''t blame Xiaoxiao, OK?" "It''s smart to smile." Gu Yan''s eyes slightly closed, lovingly touched her top of the head, issued a light smile, "these days, smile live in dad''s mansion, OK?" Smiling and shaking, she let go of her hand. She asked for help and looked at Su Bi. But Su bi was silent. She turned pale and forced to smile. She turned to leave. "I don''t want to live in the palace. I want to go back to the palace to find my mother. I miss my mother..." "Smile." Gu Yan grabs her shoulder. "You are so disobedient." Su Bi saw Gu Yan raise his hand, he cried out, "master!" Words fall, Gu Yan''s hand also falls. Smile closed his eyes, the body a soft, Gu Yan was held in the arms, Gu Yan looked at Su Bi, "what do you call?" "Master Smile is your daughter. " Su Bi''s stupidity was particularly funny in Gu Yan''s eyes. He held up a smile and let her head fall on his shoulder. He caressed her back for a moment. At this time, she looked like a kind father. He said faintly, "what are you thinking? I''m just letting smile sleep first. " Su bi was surprised to see that Xiaoxiao was still breathing. He was relieved, but he heard the man''s elegant words: "if Xiaoxiao is gone, the scenery will be sad." The reason why he let go of the smile was the same as that of Xia Fengya more than ten years ago, but Su bi was shocked that he was just real Do you want to kill your own daughter? Su Bi didn''t dare to ask, and he was doomed to have no answer. looked at the people in the room who were excited because he heard his voice. He whispered, "call twelve * and let him wash away the memory of laughing." "Yes..." Su Bi replied. Gu Yanyang''s people have their own functions, and the person named 12 is good at hypnosis. It''s also a good thing for her to forget this matter with a smile. Gu Yan slightly side head, looking at the arms of the daughter a smile, "smile, your mother but hope you grow up happily, how can father destroy your mother''s expectations?" Su Bi suddenly understands that Gu Yan''s favorite smile is not because Xiaoxiao is his daughter, but because Xiaoxiao is the daughter of scenery. When the sun turned to the west, the scenery that had been waiting for a long time in the bedroom finally came back. She saw that Xiaoxiao was asleep in his arms, afraid that she might catch cold. Gu Yan also put his outer robe on Xiaoxiao''s body. The scenery took Xiaoxiao and put it on the bed. She sat beside the bed and covered her quilt for her. Seeing her daughter''s face a little pale, she asked Gu Yan: "what''s wrong with Xiaoxiao? Didn''t you say you would come back soon when you went out? " "She played wild and stayed out a little longer." Gu Yan sat beside the scenery. "There are so many people in the street today. Xiaoxiao almost lost her. She was scared. Scenery, when Xiaoxiao wakes up, you can''t scold her any more." Hearing the front sentence, the scenery is urgent. When she hears the latter sentence, she hums coldly, "do you think it''s just your pain and smile? Xiaoxiao, but the child I gave birth to in October. I usually treat it as my own life. Even if I say a few words to her sometimes, isn''t it for her good? " "Yes, your majesty is right." "Don''t be perfunctory to me." The scenery horizontal he one eye, afraid of noisy smile, and low voice way: "Fengya the second child is about to be born, we prepare what gift?" "Send a box of century old ginseng." "She married her husband three times and gave birth to her first child. All I gave her were Centennial ginseng. Now, isn''t it good?" More than ten years ago, LAN Tingyu took the antidote sent by Su Bi, and the poison in his body was relieved. However, when he saw that Su Bi and Ke Huai became a couple, he became a hermit. It is said that the temple he stayed in later came with peach blossom news. Well, temples, after all, are full of men. This summer elegant harem suddenly lost two men, scenery in the heart is also a bit sad, so I think every time to back up the good gift. Gu Yan said with a smile: "it is because there are many people in the princess''s mansion that she needs to make up for it." She immediately understood the meaning of his words, disdainful way: "Gu Yan, you are really dirty." "Thank you for your praise." Gu Yan laughs, "it''s not like your Majesty''s harem, only one can compare with three in the princess''s mansion." Scenery Leng meeting, then red face, "you really don''t want face.""Yes, I don''t want to face it. It''s hard to fall asleep with a smile..." Gu Yan hugged her and went to another room. "Why don''t you let the minister come again and serve your majesty well?" She covered her face and he walked away with his arms. Did she say she didn''t agree and he would listen!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 Standing in the white world, the scenery was angry at the moment when she saw that the integral was four. She looked up discontented. Even if the system king had no entity, she always had to have a goal to show her momentum. "System king, the world score is 8 The voice of the system has always been indifferent, "because the CP is removed, so the integral is deducted by half." She was confused, "I dismantled CP?" In retrospect, there are two people missing from Xia Fengya''s imperial palace group. LAN Tingyu has gone into exile. Ke Huai goes to work with Su Bi. She scratched her head and says, "this It''s none of my business. I didn''t do anything to break them up. " "If the host did not take kehuai away, kehuai would not have met and liked Supi." Sounds like As if it was her fault, the scenery was not comfortable with the clear throat, "what about the blue listening to the rain? I didn''t do it, did I The end of LAN Tingyu''s seclusion is purely caused by Gu Yan''s su Bi''s approach to LAN tingrong. However, system Jun strangely ignores this point and directly says, "select scripts." Scenery discontented hum voice, "you have no reason to directly change the topic, interesting?" "If the host doesn''t want to perform tasks, it can stay in this space forever." "Oh, no, no, no, I''ll do it!" She still stretched out her hand and pulled out a Book casually. The name of the book slowly emerged - "bright star of rebirth entertainment circle.". She opened the book, a blank, and stood quietly waiting for a while, still no plot to instill into her mind, she said without expression: "system Jun, where is my story brief?" "The woman''s name is Luo Chenxi, the man''s name is mo Yiyun, and the strategy target is Wen Qiong. Your identity is a hot movie queen in the entertainment industry." ¡°¡­¡­ No more? " "No more." "Wait, will you just give me a name for this mission? The rest of the introduction is to ask me to do a reading comprehension question with the title of the book? " System Jun said, "mission begins." "Hello The scenery only had time to make a sound. She was dark in front of her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she lay down on a big soft bed. She slowed down for a moment, sat up and looked at her room. She had the usual pink tone. She glanced at her white nightdress and lay back on the bed. Fortunately, system Jun didn''t do too much. He conveyed all the relationship between the characters into her mind. For example, she started her career at 15, became a popular little flower girl at 17, and won the title of movie queen at 19. It can be said that her star career is smooth, her fans are many, she has won many awards, there is no gossip, she never makes trouble. She is called the goddess of the whole people. But her status was soon threatened by a person, that is, the female host Luo Chenxi. Luo Chenxi was born again. She was abandoned by slag man in her last life, and her family property was taken away by her uncle''s family. Finally, she had a car accident. She didn''t die, but returned to five years ago. Since then, Luo Chenxi has stepped into the entertainment circle by knowing the future. She has become a member of the entertainment company, that is, Mo Yiyun Peak. To say that Luo Chenxi, at most, is to take the route of revenge. The summer scenery, which has no injustice or hatred with her in her previous life, will not offend her. However, Luo Chenxi has entered the entertainment circle, and xiafengjing is a female star sitting on the top of the peak. If Luo Chenxi wants to become a new generation of movie queen, she must step on the scenery under her feet. It''s very simple for Luo Chenxi to step on the scenery. It''s the president of the most incredible entertainment company, the youngest and most promising director, and the most sought after film Emperor The film and television tycoon fell in love with her skirt. Even if she could not kill the scenery, the man behind her could also kill the scene. It''s a pity that Luo Chenxi doesn''t allow these men to do tricks. She wants to get the title of the film queen by her own efforts. So the director''s mate gave Luo Chenxi a very hot IP script to play. Luo Chenxi became popular with this film. The person who acted the female leader should have been scenery, but all of a sudden, her clean scenery was haunted by gossip, so the actress of the hostess changed People. scenery, be neither hot nor cold, make complaints about it. Luo Chenxi is to rely on their own efforts to get the film. She lay in bed and thought for a long time, and always felt something was wrong. When she was thinking about going to sleep, she finally thought of something wrong. There was something wrong with the second man. She knew nothing but his name Scenery in the dim sleep before, read a sentence, there must be a conspiracy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 As soon as she came, she would be at ease. After a while, the scenery was peaceful for half a year. Even if she didn''t know what her strategic target was and where to find her, she was not in a hurry at all, because she asked a private detective to help her find out about wenqiong. Unfortunately, she didn''t find the result. After a period of urgency, she didn''t feel anxious. Anyway, when the plot officially began Wen Qiong is bound to appear around the hostess, and she has only one thing in her mind. She''s a famous female star! She has been a queen, a famous girl, and a young college student But it''s the first time to be a star! "Miss Xia, it''s done." The photographer put down the camera and appreciated it. "It''s true that after the movie, it''s the back of the movie. I''ve rarely met such a good lens feeling." "That''s also because I met a good photographer." Scenery smile sweet, she was wearing a white wedding dress standing on the green grass. Her long hair is covered with a layer of headdress. The white flowers and green branches and leaves make her smile holy and gentle. The pure white strapless wedding dress, which is not over the knee, is a good outline of her proportional perfect figure. The crystal high-heeled shoes inlaid with silver small diamonds make her look like a princess in the clouds, elegant and gorgeous. This is a work designed by Austin, a famous fashion designer. It''s called "summer dream". It''s one of Austin''s summer wedding dresses. Of course, the beauty of wearing the wedding dress is not because she is going to get married, but because she is wearing this dress to take magazine photos. However, she really likes the wedding dress, especially the white stars on the garland and the patterns of flowers embroidered on the dress , both noble and close to nature, if you can wear this wedding dress to get married, you will be the most beautiful bride. The photographer went to screen the photos. Liu Han, the agent, came to the scenery. She said, "it''s not like I said, this dress looks good on you. It''s just like it''s tailor-made for you." Liu Han is a very beautiful woman. She is beautiful, but no one dares to find her as a girlfriend because she is too strong. However, she hates marriage very much and has numerous blind dates. Of course, her working ability is also unspeakable. She has been the manager of scenery since the first advertisement. Scenery is really some reluctant to take off the wedding dress, she threw the bouquet to Liu Han, "take the bouquet, you can get married next year." "Thank you very much." Liu Han took the pink flowers, Shumei a smile, "if you really like this wedding dress, I''ll buy it for you, and wait for you to get married and wear it again." "I don''t want it. I don''t even have a partner." What Fengguang thinks in her heart is that she can''t even find the man and her husband. It''s time to get married, but it''s not urgent. Before that, it''s fun to be a star. She took Liu Han''s hand and asked curiously, "sister Han Han, who is Austin? I can actually design such a young girl''s wedding dress. " "I don''t know who he is." "Don''t you claim to be the most connected? You don''t even know. " "Austin is known as the most mysterious person in the circle. He doesn''t know his gender or age. He only knows that every year, he will produce a series of works, which must be able to set off a great wave of works in the industry, because he has never been exposed. Even though I have a big network, I don''t know who he is." "It''s so mysterious..." "Well, don''t think about it." Liu Han filmed the head of the scenery, because the scenery was about ten years younger than her. She always treated the scenery as a younger sister. "I took you the play of the ancient city legacy dream. I watched this play. As long as you shoot it, you must be able to make a fire again. Get up early tomorrow, and I''ll drive you into the production team." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 "Ancient city dream" is the most popular novel at present. It tells about the heroine Lou ruo''s visit to an ancient town one day. She is separated from her friends in a big house in the ancient town. Then she meets a mysterious and beautiful young man, who is attracted by the mysterious atmosphere of the shallow stranger. She unconsciously falls in love with her until she finds a portrait and painting in the basement of the house People as like as two peas are the same as her. She knows that the original street is not human. He is a ghost. A ghost who has been waiting for three hundred years is his wife. He is waiting for someone, and it is also the building rut. The story spans three hundred years and involves the past and present life. The process of getting along with men and women is also very beautiful. However, people and ghosts have different ways, so it ends in tragedy. Many fans of this book started voting on the Internet when they started to choose roles. In the end, she became the actor of Lou Ruo, and the male owner, This role naturally falls on Yu Shu, the film emperor. Investors have seen ratings rolling in as the youngest film emperor and empress in the same play. The scenery has not forgotten that the female host Luo Chenxi got married with the male host Mo Yiyun only after running a long trick in this play. However, after thinking about it, she can''t drive Luo Chenxi away, because the second male will definitely appear beside the female host. Before she knows nothing about the second male in addition to her name, she should put Luo Chenxi close to her and stare at her, as long as one is good-looking and Is like Luo Chenxi man, and after excluding is other small butterfly, that iron is male two gentleman! Fengjing praised her wit. She fell asleep in the back of the nanny''s car. Liu Han, who was driving in front of her, shook her head and closed the window. If the paparazzi photographed the big star Xia Fengguang so casually, what would he do. Almost to the destination, Liu Han wakes up the scenery, and let her tidy her hair, this just took the scenery to get off the car together. The director''s name is Qiu Liang. He is only in his twenties, but he has made many well-known works. The important thing is that he is not bad looking, but he has never had a girlfriend. The outside world speculates whether he likes men, but soon this speculation will be denied, because he will like Luo Chenxi. Qiu Liang is a serious man. In order to restore the scene in the novel, he really spent a lot of time to find an ancient town. There is indeed a very old house in the ancient town. It is said that it was the residence of a number one scholar several hundred years ago. Since that master, this house has been passed on to his descendants. Up to now, the owner of the house is a young man I heard that it was Qiu Liang''s friend, and his friend didn''t often come back here, so there was only an old man who was guarding the house. I heard that a friend of the host family came to borrow the house for filming. He warmly welcomed the people and introduced the best place of the house. She also saw the more antique house scenery, so she was not interested in the first day''s work just to visit the house. She glanced at the people around her and didn''t see Luo Chenxi. She said she was tired and refused Liu Han''s request to send her back to the hotel. She said that she was waiting for them at the door and left the team alone. Unfortunately, under a locust tree, she happened to see Luo Chenxi, who was beautiful and lovely. Beside her, there were two men with different looks. One is as cold as ice, and the breath is domineering. One looks like a picture, warm as jade. She knows the one in front of her, because this man is her fiance Mo Yiyun behind her back, and the one at the back is Yu Shu, the film emperor. Why guess? That''s because she doesn''t know Yu Shu. They haven''t cooperated with each other, and they haven''t met in the company. What''s more, besides informing her that she is trying to find Wen Qiong, such as Yu Shu, the male No. 4, she has no interest in understanding. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Scenery touch chin, tut two, can''t see Luo Chenxi now called two peach blossom, she also smile, happy walked over, "what are you doing?" Don''t you see the director, Mo Xi Luo, what is she doing "Why should I follow the director? If you are familiar with the environment and find a sense of role substitution, then the woman around you also has a role. Isn''t she not there? " "Miss Xia, I''m a friend of Lou Ruo, but I''m just a small part." Luo Chenxi embarrassed said: "I see this gentleman seems to be lost, so I want to take him out." "This gentleman?" Scenery stretched out a finger to Mo Yiyun and asked Luo Chenxi, "don''t you know him?" "Er Should I know this gentleman? " The scenery looked at Mo Yiyun and sneered, "Hey, Mo Yiyun, it''s rare that there will be women who don''t know you." "I don''t look like Miss Xia. It''s normal that someone doesn''t know me." "Since this lady doesn''t know you, I''ll introduce you to her." Fengguang said to Luo Chenxi with a smile: "this man, but the president of liubi company, liubi company, you know, the largest entertainment media company, even Yu Shu and I are all contracted under liubi. If you perform well, you may be able to sign liubi to replace me as the next film queen." Luo Chenxi heard this facial expression a stiff, "Miss Xia, don''t say smile, I''m just a runner, how can I have such a big thing?" Luo Chenxi will panic look very good, her heart is a little girl film, she must like this man, so she warned herself, not easy to live a life, she will not have nothing to do to like men, in Luo Chenxi''s view, if a woman has money and power, then what is afraid not to have? Yes, Luo Chenxi''s goal now is only one, that is to be a strong woman and become a big star. After becoming a big star, the people who lost her in the last life can''t stand up. However, the man in front of her was mo Yiyun in the rumor, but she didn''t think of it. "In fact, Mo Yiyun is not only my boss, but also mine..." "Summer scenery." Mo Yiyun interrupted her with a cold voice. Scenery pursed her lips and hummed discontentedly. Their engagement was made by two parents. It''s a pity that both of them didn''t like each other from childhood to adulthood. Later, they became big stars because of the popularity of scenery. It became a secret that they had an engagement. "I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Mo Yiyun turned to take a step, and then turned back to take Luo Chenxi''s hand, "you and I go together." "Why?" Luo Chenxi is full of unclear brain, so Mo Yiyun dragged away. Tut. Mo Yiyun was attracted to Luo Chenxi for the first time today. She glanced at the man standing beside him. The sun hit him and gave him a golden halo, full of elegant and charming amorous feelings. She stares at him carefully for a long time, affirms his ability to keep an eye. She smiles and asks, "Hey, your sweetheart has been taken away, won''t you go after him?" After a gentle man''s meal, his white shirt makes his face more clean and white, and more beautiful. After seeing that the focus of her eyes is on himself, for a long time, he finally asked in uncertainty: "are you talking to me?" His voice was as elegant as the wind, just like his people. The scenery suddenly thought that if he said love words with such a nice voice, there would be no woman in the world to resist. "I''m not talking to you, am I talking to a ghost?" The scenery tilts a head to smile, cannot say lovable. The man also smiles, and the scenery teases lovely different, he is clean and beautiful, "I thought, no one will pay attention to me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 "You look so good that the blind don''t pay attention to you." He chuckled, "maybe I met a lot of blind people When he was joking, she doubted, "you don''t like Luo Chenxi?" "Why should I like her?" "What are you doing next to her?" She thought, perhaps the plot has not gone to let Yu Shu like Luo Chenxi, but sooner or later he will also like it. "I want to talk to someone, but no one pays attention to me." Scenery was amused by his reason, "are you kidding? Is there anyone else who doesn''t want to talk to you? " "Well." He nodded gently. Although the woman named Luo Chenxi could see him clearly, she also pretended that she could not see him. He didn''t like to be forced into difficulties. Since others didn''t want to see him, he would just leave, but when he was about to leave, he saw the scenery coming. He seemed to see her smile at himself, so he stayed. His serious attitude makes Fengguang feel that he is not joking, so she really thinks for a moment, "are they not only blind but also deaf?" This man''s voice is so good, even if he said a word casually, it is very ear nourishing, so she can only guess that he met the deaf mute. "Can you talk to me?" The streamer in his eyes makes people have an illusion. If he refuses, he is doing the cruelest thing in the world. The scenery came close to him and looked at him for a while, eh This looks really to her taste. She sat on the stone bench under the tree, put her hand on the stone table, supported her chin, and said casually, "OK, anyway, I have nothing to do now. What do you want to say?" He sat opposite her, with a faint smile in his eyebrows. "I heard them call you Miss Xia. Can I know your name?" "You don''t know me?" "Maybe Yes, I do His eyes are not stained with worldly clarity, but also hiding the perplexity that others do not understand. Fengguang didn''t understand what he might mean. She tilted her head and thought that she had never known Yu Shu before. It seemed that he didn''t know himself. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with him not knowing himself. "My name is xiafeng." "Scenery..." He whispered the two words, and then he said with a smile, "are we friends?" "How can a friend say a few words?" Fengguang doesn''t understand his thinking, but she thinks he is very interesting. "Do you lack friends?" "I have no friends." She was stunned. "No friends?" "Maybe There used to be. " Maybe, maybe not, and he couldn''t be sure. However, the scenery regards this as a star''s sorrow. Although she is a big man in the entertainment industry, she has unlimited scenery. But behind her back, there may be few intimate friends. She has deep feelings, so she feels no surprise. She has Liu Han around her, but this Yu Shu seems to be more miserable. Listen to his words, maybe he had friends before, but he was betrayed by his friends, so Will not be sure that they may have friends before. Her eyes tinged with sympathy, "it''s not easy to do every line of work, but our work is much better than many people. If we have gains or losses, I can''t go shopping in a big way, even if I want to go to the cake shop and order a table of black forest cake, because it will make me fat." She shrugged her shoulders in frustration. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 "Do you like desserts?" he asked "Yes, I like sweet things." Scenery is very regretful sigh, "but I am not an ordinary person now, so can''t often eat sweet, cold elder sister said I eat too much fat is not good." He whispered, "it doesn''t matter." "What doesn''t matter?" "Even if you''re fat, you look good." The scenery was stunned for a moment, then he couldn''t help holding his face and laughing, "you can really chat, but you are right. I am a summer scenery. If I get fat, I will certainly look good. If I have a chance, I will invite you to my favorite cake shop to eat cake." He chuckled. "OK." Like the sunshine in March, warm through the heart. She blinked and blurted out, "you look good." "You look good, too." His voice is like a gust of warm wind blowing into the eardrum, and then surrounded the people, "you are the best looking girl I have ever seen." This is undoubtedly the highest evaluation. This kind of words scenery originally also listened to many, but today from this man''s mouth said, actually let her heart beat fast for a moment, she pretended to be calm and said: "you haven''t seen a few girls anyway." He thought seriously for a moment. "In my memory, I have seen 32 women in total. Is that much?" ¡°¡­¡­ Are you kidding? " He shook his head. "I''m not kidding. It''s really thirty-two. Because no one will talk to me, I''m bored. And because of this, I can count out how many stone floors there are in this house." The scenery does not believe, "then you say how many pieces?" "Seven hundred eighty-two dollars." She was silent for a second. "This joke is not funny." "You don''t believe me." Not doubt, but affirmation. "I don''t believe you, but I feel that..." She thought for a moment and said, "how boring a person is to do such a thing?" He stood up, gentle smile, eyes hidden stubborn, "you don''t believe me, then we go to count again." "Ah?" "If you count it, you''ll believe me. I won''t lie to you." The wind slightly blows his forehead''s broken hair, does not destroy his elegance, on the contrary, it adds a charm of sunshine. He was really good-looking and she had a good appetite. After thinking about it, she still lowered her head in front of the beauty, and she also stood up, "OK, let''s count the floor of this house together." The man smiles gracefully, "it starts at our feet." "Good." She didn''t understand how she agreed to do such a childish thing, but when she saw his smile, she suddenly had a feeling. Maybe it was very interesting to do such a childish thing with him. He was too lonely for her to refuse. They started with this locust tree, from left to right, even every room was not let go. He said that the doors of every room were not closed because there was nothing important in it. The scenery can''t help but ask: "have you been here for a long time?" "It seems that It''s been a month. " She had nothing to say, but she could only say that Yu Shu was really dedicated. She arrived at the location one month ahead of schedule. It was too attentive. "Why are you looking at me like this?" he asked She was going to say that you are very professional. When she said it, she turned a corner and said, "look, who are you looking at?" "This is the second time you say I look good. Am I better than Mo Yiyun?" He stopped, drooped his head and laughed. His eyes, which looked at her, seemed to have only the spring when peach blossom was blooming. From the cold winter, it became full of life. It''s the tenderness of the bow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 Scenery was Su to, the answer immediately blurted out, "you are better than Mo Yiyun." "It''s something to be happy about." Although he said he was happy, he could not see the happiness as he said in his gentle expression. He seems to be such a person, honor or disgrace is not startled, no matter when, can maintain a calm smile appearance, perfect to the extreme, also solidified to the extreme, all said that no one is perfect, so when a can be called perfect person appears in front of you, you will begin to doubt the authenticity of this matter. The scenery has seen many masked people, but it is very good It''s rare to see people who wear masks so naturally. She couldn''t help but ask him, "have you ever cried besides laughing?" He shook his head gently. "I don''t remember." "You are very strange." The scenery walked around him, "I can''t help thinking now, if you are sad, what kind of expression will you have?" "Do you want me to be sad?" "That''s not true. It''s just that if a person has only one expression, then he is either too good at acting, or he lacks the emotion of ordinary people." "The feelings of ordinary people..." His Obsidian eyes flashed doubt, "what are these emotions?" "Well You see, some people will feel sad because they have lost their friends, and some people will feel happy because they have successfully confessed and are in love with the people they like... " She concluded, "in short, if you keep smiling, you''ll feel like you''re out of the world." To put it bluntly, it is heartless. He was silent for a long time, and the corners of his lips suddenly fluttered. This smile was like the ice and snow melting into water, clean and holy, "I want to be happy, I will try to like you." ¡°¡­¡­ What? " "Then, you should like me, too." "Wait..." "I''d like to try to be happy with someone I like." The scenery held out his hand silently, "well, did you misunderstand something..." "Let''s go on counting the floors." He subconsciously grabbed her outstretched hand. After turning around a little, he looked at the two hands with incredible eyes. Then his smile became more real. "Scenery, I can catch you. I think I will like you more now." "I said," you listen to me. " She wanted to take out her hand, but didn''t take it out. Then she felt the temperature of his hand lower than ordinary people. She was shocked and said, "Why are your hands so cold?" "It''s not cold to hold you." He bowed his head and gave her a smile, with a childish air that didn''t seem to him. Without waiting for the scenery to say anything, he took her and went on to complete the great undertaking of counting floors. Feng Shui is really going to take turns. Just now she was still talking about Mo Yiyun''s pulling Luo Chenxi. It wasn''t long before her turn to be pulled away by him. However, her strength was not so strong that she couldn''t pull her hand out! He didn''t seem to see her face getting darker and darker. He also told her in detail that there was a floor covered with grass. He said that there was a small yellow flower in the corner of a wall. He thought it would wither in the heavy rain a few days ago, but it is still alive now. He also said that the color of bricks and tiles on one roof was brighter than others. It must have been made up later, but the color was not particularly bright. At least, it would not be easily found by looking at the past. He said a lot of things, and the number of floors he counted out was not the same as he said. He laughed. "Do you believe me now?" Scenery nods, she is to believe him, believe that he is indeed boring, rather is lonely. Lonely It''s a little painful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 Scenery can''t tell why she can''t bear it. In a word, seeing him living alone like this makes his mood a little complicated. She gives advice, "in fact When you have nothing to do, you can listen to music and watch movies "To the cinema?" He blinked his eyes in doubt. She thinks this man is a little cute! But see he does not understand the appearance, she is very uncertain to ask: "don''t tell me, you don''t know what the movie is." He did not speak, just quietly looking at her, that pair of quiet eyes, let people see can not bear to refuse the thirst for knowledge. He really doesn''t know. "Don''t make any more noise, I know your acting skills are good, but now we are not in the play, you can not play so seriously, and you can let go of my hand." She looked at the hand still being held by him, and felt helpless. Although it was very comfortable to hold his hand with low temperature in summer, if she was seen by others, her good image of never having sex affairs for ten thousand years would be destroyed. He hesitated for a moment and slowly let go of her hand. "I thought you would like me to hold your hand." ¡°¡­¡­ What gives you this illusion? " "Because the person named Luo Chenxi was very happy when she was grabbed by Mo Yiyun." "How do you know she''s happy?" "I hear you." "I didn''t hear that," she said "I don''t know." He shook his head, but soon he put on a smile. "But it doesn''t matter. One of us can hear." "Oh, stop, stop!" Scenery step back, "first to be clear, I am I, you are you, there is no us." "Why?" When he did not understand, junyierya''s face would show people''s amorous feelings for his side, "we will not be happy with each other in the future?" Scenery is simply headache by his saying, "we don''t love each other now, and we won''t love each other in the future, so don''t say that again." Upset, she turned to go. He continued to follow her side, "do you say I''m good-looking, but you don''t want to make love with me because I''m not good-looking?" God, is there such a innocent man!? "Don''t you think it''s strange? How long have you and I known each other? You say you want to like me and what else What will love each other in the future? Even if it''s a flash marriage, it takes time to go home and get the Hukou book. You and I just said a few words, and we didn''t even have a chance to get to know each other. If you say you want to like me, it will give people a very frivolous feeling, OK? " "Frivolous..." There was a hurt color in his eyes. "I just decided to like you because I wanted to like you." The scenery reflected for a while and felt that her words were not heavy, so she acquiesced that he was too fragile. She sighed, "you see, what you said is that you want to like me, which proves that you have not liked me at all. You are just lonely and bored because there is no one to accompany you. Today, even if I don''t speak with you, you will say you like it She, isn''t she His eyelids drooped and he did not answer. She continued to painstakingly say: "you just want a person to accompany you, does not mean you need a person to love, just because you just met me today, so there will be such an illusion that you want to like me. Maybe in the future, when you know more people, you will not feel like this." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 "If I knew a lot of people..." He murmured, "or do you want to like you?" The scenery lazy wave hands, "that time again." This attitude is the same as every time I do my homework, I don''t want to think about it until I have to hand in my homework. "Scenery, what are you doing here?" As soon as Liu Han, who was worried about the scenery, came out and saw her standing on the corridor, he could not help but walk over and ask. The scenery is Liu Han, without thinking: "I am chatting with Yu Shu." "Yu Shu? Are you kidding? " Liu Han patted her head, "Yu Shu and Qiu Liang are discussing the plot now. Where are you chatting with him?" After a meal of scenery, he looked to the side and said, "it''s him Where are the people? " She looked around, but the man who had been chatting with her for a long time had disappeared. "Scenery, have you been under too much pressure recently? When I came here, I only saw you standing here alone. Where was the second person?" "I..." "I was just chatting with someone, maybe Maybe he''s not Yu Shu, but I''ve got the wrong person, but there''s someone else! " "Yes, good." Liu hanshun replied with her words, "after shooting the old city legacy dream, I''ll take you out to play and relax. Your recent workload is a little larger." "Well, you just saw the illusion." The scenery stomped and stomped, and then left. Liu Han quickly followed up, "little girl, you wait for me, you can''t drive back to the hotel?" Scenery yelled, "anyway, you don''t believe me, let me go back alone!" "Good, good, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t doubt you..." One before another, the two figures gradually moved away. The person standing behind the tree raised his right hand, which had just been used to hold her hand, as if her comfortable temperature remained. Looking at his palm, he suddenly felt a little strange. The strange thing was not the temperature difference between them, but the mood of not knowing what to think. Because when he was close to her, he not only found that the temperature on her hand would make him feel comfortable, but also the smell on her body would make him There''s a weird love. And he hasn''t smelled anything like that for a long time. Scenery did not know that there was a man thinking about herself. After she returned to the hotel, she ran into Luo Chenxi at the elevator door. At this time, the man beside Luo Chenxi changed. It was a tall, melancholy young man who always seemed to hide sorrow between her eyebrows. Scenery suddenly despises herself. How could she mistake the man in the house for Yu Shu? Yu Shu is known as the melancholy prince, and the man in the house, although his appearance exceeds the prince''s standard, his smiling eyes do not show melancholy at any time. Now the man pasted beside Luo Chenxi is so melancholy that people almost think that he will look up at the sky at a 45 ¡ã angle! In waiting for the elevator, Liu Han was the first to say hello, "Mr. Yu, have you finished chatting with director Qiu about the script?" "Well." Yu Shu nodded, with bright sadness in his eyes. "This story is too sad, the process is exciting, and the ending is sad. After reading the script, it is really difficult for me to get out of the role of shallow stranger. After parting, I remember meeting each other, and I dream of meeting with you. Alas..." Scenery pulled Liu Han''s clothes and whispered, "is he sick?" Liu Han also explained in a low voice, "other people are melancholy princes. How can they not be melancholy?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Luo Chenxi, sandwiched between two waves of people, is a little embarrassed. In fact, she has just been entangled by Yu Shu, and she doesn''t know what to do. Fortunately, she meets scenery and Liu Han. She is not good at dealing with neurotic people like Yu Shu. When the elevator comes, she says, "the elevator is coming. Let''s go in." Four people walk into the elevator and find the atmosphere more depressing. After a long sigh, Yu Shu said to the scenery after another Liu Han: "Miss Xia, although we are in the same company, this is the first time to cooperate. I have seen your play, and I think your acting skills are sure to be able to perform Lou Ruo well. This is really reassuring." Why do you want to beat him like that? Liu Han glanced at the scenery and told her not to be impulsive. The scenery is not impulsive, so she only chooses to move her mouth, "Yu Shu, why do you walk with Miss Luo?" "It is predestined that we will meet each other for thousands of miles, but we will not meet each other without fate." Yu Shu sighed: "this is fate." It''s the same as not saying it. What fate ah Fen ah, Luo Chenxi just afraid that this will listen to other people''s ears will think more, she quickly explained, "I and Mr. Yu are in the elevator door ran into." "Aren''t you walking with Mo Yiyun? What about others? " "I said the company had something to do, so I went back first..." Luo Chenxi laughs, afraid the scenery will misunderstand what. "Mr. Yu." Scenery also smilingly leaped over Liu Han and said to Yu Shu, "you should remember that Mo Yiyun is our boss." Yu Shu looked up, only the ceiling of the elevator, not the blue sky can not match his noble, so he looked down at the scenery, "well, remember." "Miss Luo, but a friend of Mo Yiyun, since Mo Yiyun is not here, do you, as an employee, have to wait for the boss to take good care of Miss Luo?" Luo Chenxi immediately shook his hand, "no, no, I don''t need people to take care of me." "Well, Miss lo, don''t be shy." The scenery said with a smile, and then looked at Yu Shu: "Yu Shu, Miss Luo is the first time to act. For the sake of Miss Luo''s future development and for the sake of our drama''s better performance, do you think you should give good guidance and take care of Miss Luo?" Yu Shu is not stupid, so he naturally asked, "why don''t you take care of her?" "I have to go back to my room and improve my acting skills. Isn''t that to reassure you?" At this time, the elevator arrived, the scenery a smile, left these two people, and Liu Han out of the elevator. She could already imagine what little shoes the possessive man would wear to the poor Yu Shu when he saw the woman with other men. Fengguang said that she would go back to her room to study her acting skills. In fact, she could not help lying down when she met the bed. She received a call from the detective agency. There were many people with the same name and surname, but she did not find Wen Qiong who met her requirements. Sure enough, still have to rely on Luo Chenxi to find this person? Scenery lying on the bed, boring lying for a while, the waiter knocked on her door, "Miss Xia, there is your letter." Letter? She got out of bed, opened the door, and saw a beautiful looking man. The man was wearing the uniform of the hotel. When he saw the scenery, he showed a small fan''s smile. "Miss Xia, this is a letter received by the front desk, and the signature of the letter is sent to you." "For me?" The scenery reaches out to take it. On the White Gold edged envelope, a carved golden star is pressed on the seal of the letter. Although the design of the envelope is simple, it also has a subtle nobility. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 Scenery asked: "do you know who sent it?" "It was the postman who brought it to the front desk." When she saw the postmark on the envelope, the date of the letter was half a month ago, she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. How did the sender know that she would be in this hotel half a month later? The waiter left quickly. She closed the door and opened the envelope with a strange mood. There was a piece of writing paper in it. The font on the letter was correct and meaningful, which made people feel very comfortable. The content of the letter was also plain: scenery, is the work hard today? Has the cold of a period of time been better? Maybe you don''t have to work so hard, you can have a good rest. I don''t want to see the news of you entering the hospital. Today, the scenery outside my window is very good, the sun is very warm, the wind is also very good, but, still not your voice good, the smell of hospital disinfectant is very bad, but, I will recall that day when you fell in my arms, just aftertaste your body, also can make me forget a lot of trouble, I told myself, I will soon be discharged from hospital, wait for me I can go to see you and tell you how much I like you. Even if I said this opportunity is very slim, but it doesn''t matter, you said that people live always have hope, you are my hope. I heard the doctor quietly standing outside the door and my parents saying that my condition is very serious, maybe it''s time to prepare for the aftermath, but I don''t want to admit defeat. You don''t know me, how can I die like this? The process of treatment is very painful. Living in the fear of dying every day is also very painful. The patient in the next room passed away yesterday. He was in a coma for many days. After all, he couldn''t endure. I was a little sad because I couldn''t find anyone to tell me how much I miss you. But it doesn''t matter. Since I can''t find someone to tell you, it''s the same for me to write to you now. You are now in the ancient town to shoot "the ancient city legacy dream". How about the scenery there? Do you like it? I know you don''t like tragedies, but I also believe that you can do well in this play. I read the book once and everything is very good. Except that men and women will kiss each other, it doesn''t matter. You never make kissing scenes. I''m very relieved. I heard that many girls like Yu Shu, but I know very well that you won''t like him. After all, your ideal type is a gentle and considerate man. Scenery, I will be very gentle to you, when we officially meet that day, you like me, OK? You, Mr. A. after reading the contents of the letter, the scenery is chilly. The language in the letter is very plain. The writer seems to be communicating with a person who has known him for a long time, but he has written it clearly, and she still doesn''t know him. Scenery is a public figure. She has participated in many interview programs, and it is not difficult to understand her preferences. However, she had a cold some time ago, which was not reported by any media. she grasped the letter in her hand and went out, and found Liu Yang''s room. Liu Han was applying a mask. He opened the door and saw the very worried scene. "Why?" "Han Han, you see!" She took out the letter. Liu Han didn''t read the content of the letter, because she knew what was going on when she saw the envelope. She frowned, "why is this kind of letter again? It''s still in your hands this time. " "What do you mean, sister Hanhan?" "You mean This man has sent me a lot of letters before that? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 Liu Han said, "don''t you always like to clean your mailbox? So I sorted out the mailbox of your apartment. A month ago, a letter would be sent every week. You know, because there have been a lot of black powder injuries in recent years, I dare not let you touch those unknown things. So I read them in advance. After finding out that the letters were all unilateral complaints, I was afraid that it would affect your work I didn''t say that. Anyway, they are some abnormal fans. " "Wait, you peek at my letter Scenery catches the point of her words. "What peeks?" Liu Han snapped the head of the scene with a strong air. "I''m doing it for you. Do you forget that a few years ago, some black powder pretended to be a fan and gave a drink mixed with glue to a member of the men''s group, which almost caused the member of the men''s group to have a bad voice?" "Is there anyone on my letter who can''t be poisoned?" "Well This is a feasible way. " But before poisoning some big stars, the postmen were poisoned first. The scenery stomps, "cold elder sister!" "Well, well, I''m afraid that black powder will write some radical remarks that will hurt your heart? You''ve announced so much recently, I''m just in case. " Fengjing knows that Liu Han is doing this for her own personal safety. Since her debut, Liu Han is her agent. She tries every day to make her red and purple. It is impossible to harm her. She decided to skip Liu Han for a while. After reading her letter, she said with a flat mouth: "you see, now that this letter has been sent to the hotel, it is still half a month ago. It can be seen that the writer knows that I will stay in this hotel in half a month, but this matter is something that even the paparazzi don''t know. This man It''s a little scary. " "Recently, I will arrange more bodyguards to protect you. When you are out of the studio, you can''t be alone. I don''t think the person who writes letters is not like black powder, but like your fanatical fans. However, compared with ordinary black powder, this kind of person is terrible." Liu Han tore down the mask on her face and let the scenery see the sad look on her face, proving that she did not stand and speak without pain. The scenery thought for a moment, "sister Han Han, please give me those letters. I want to see what he wrote. Maybe I can ask someone for help and see if I can find any clues." "I''ve already thrown away those letters. Now I''m afraid I don''t know which garbage dump I''m lying in. All the members of our crew are here. Don''t worry. The person who wrote the letter has no courage to come here to harass you." Why does this sentence sound like a flag? The scenery realized that even if Liu Han was a strong woman, she was not omnipotent. She said with dissatisfaction, "you are not allowed to read my letter any more. Even if it is really from black powder, I will recognize it myself." "Well, you little girl, are you blaming me now?" Liu Han''s index finger poked at her forehead, "sister, I''m for you." "Well, I''m not rare. You''ll only bully me by being bigger than me." The scenery curls mouth, after finishing the pique, the natural and unrestrained turn leaves. Liu cold put back the mask in his hand. He was very tired and said, "my sister is so hard every day, is it not for your little girl movie?" Liu Han went back to her room, closed the door, cleaned up everything, and went back to bed to have a cosmetology sleep. Only after turning off the light, she vaguely felt that there was something behind the curtain. She closed the window, so there would be no wind, but now the curtain is moving Liu Han didn''t dare to get up and stayed in bed for a whole night, which directly caused her to wear two big dark circles under her eyes the next day. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 In the ancient house, all the staff are taking out the equipment in an orderly manner to find out what they should do. The scenery is sitting on the stone steps beside her. She is out of tune with the busy people around her. But she is not nervous at all. She is thinking about something. Now she is wearing a moon white Milo shirt, embroidered with light lotus and a white jade hairpin on her bun. Although she is simple and elegant in ancient times, it is full of gentle charm, especially with her one The addition of delicate and small face, I''m afraid that even if she is wearing all white, some people will say that she is beautiful. There are not a few amazing eyes on the set, but she seems to be unconscious. She is thinking about the letter. The letter mentioned that she fell into his arms. She thought about it all night yesterday, and then remembered that four months ago, Liu Han tried the constellation lovers from abroad and said that it was no use to draw tarot cards to find the other half. Finally, Liu Han decided to return to the native land and go to the Yuelao temple bye-bye. At that time, the scenery disguised herself and went to Yuelao temple with Liu Han. Unfortunately, they caught up with Valentine''s day. Why did foreigners come to Yuelao temple for blessing? The scenery didn''t understand. In a word, the temple was crowded with people that day, and she fell into the arms of a man by accident, but she didn''t care at all or even look at that person What do you look like? I just said sorry in a hurry and left. Maybe The man who wrote to her? "Don''t be dazzled. It''s time to shoot Liu Han cried, because she didn''t sleep well, she looked a little haggard. "Did you not sleep well yesterday?" the scenery asked as she passed by Liu Han "Don''t mention it, bad luck!" Liu Han rubbed her arms and felt flustered. She asked to change her room today. The scenery looks at her strangely. After Qiu Liang calls her again, she walks to Yu Shu, who is also dressed in ancient clothes. Today''s first scene is about the memory of Qianmo, that is, he and his wife Lou Ruo were enjoying flowers in the courtyard 300 years ago. Flowers like brocade, gradually attracted people''s eyes. Yu Shu''s expression was soft, and his eyes were tender. He said softly, "Xiaoruo, I know you love crabapple best, so I planted a lot of Begonia flowers by myself. Do you like them?" "Yes." Scenery eyes light, clean smile, gentle and beautiful. Although Yu Shu usually likes to put on my melancholy appearance, when it comes to filming, he will soon be able to enter the role. His name as the film emperor is not for nothing. When it comes to acting, he is really beyond criticism. "If you like it, we will come to see crabapple together at this time of year. No matter in this life or in the next life, Xiaoruo, I will accompany you." Yu Shu reached out and stroked her cheek. It''s a pity that he hasn''t attracted the attention of all the people. The scenery and Yu Shu looked together, only to see the director''s monitor and the camera in the hands of the photographer were all broken screens, still emitting sparks, and there was a smell of scorching in the air. "What the hell Qiu Liang scolded that he was far away from the monitor, and the photographer also threw away the flashing camera. Everyone was very frightened by the accident. Yu Shu and scenery look at each other, he put down the hand that almost touched her face. Not only the monitors and cameras, but also all the electronic equipment used to shoot the film inexplicably sparked. A busboy was busy putting out the fires with a bucket of water. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 Liu Han quickly pulled the scenery out of the danger zone. The scenery is very precious. If a spark is accidentally splashed on her body, Liu Han will cry miserably. "This is It''s so hot that the fire broke out? " "It''s only 20 degrees today. What''s the heat?" Liu Han thought of last night, she was more afraid, whispered to the scenery: "I think this town is not clean, the hotel is not clean, this house is not clean." The scenery gave her a look. Do you want more eyes? What''s clean and dirty? This world is a counter attack in the entertainment industry. It''s not a world with demons and ghosts. Where''s the unclean thing? Yu Shu''s agent over there is also busy pulling Yu Shu to one side. It can be seen that this kind of profession should be well protected for his own artists. After all, they are both prosperous and lose everything. Qiu Liang also said to the deputy director over there that a batch of equipment should be transported. Liu Han shook his head and said, "no, I have to tell Qiu Liang that it is better to film in another place." Words fall, Liu Han really went to talk with Qiu Liang. Scenery standing alone, subconsciously looked at Luo Chenxi standing in the back row. Seeing Luo Chenxi, she thought of the man named wenqiong. She thought for a while, walked a few steps to Luo Chenxi. Seeing that Luo Chenxi didn''t look right, she asked, "Miss Luo, what''s the matter with you? You look pale? " "It''s ok..." Luo Chenxi reluctantly smile, she looked at the locust tree, the man behind the tree has disappeared, which let her breathe a sigh of relief, "I was just scared by that scene." "It''s a little strange." Fengjing thought of those popular science programs in the past. It''s not that ghost fire is actually phosphorous fire. Then this phenomenon can be explained by what kind of physical knowledge or chemical knowledge, but she is not a science student, so she is doomed to be unable to think of an explanation, so she is too lazy to think about it. Koro Chenxi''s heart is not as big as the scenery. Since her rebirth, perhaps because she has been walking through the ghost gate, she can often see something that others can''t see, such as Ghost. Luo Chenxi knows that no one will believe her. Maybe she will be locked up as a psychosis. Therefore, she can only pretend that she can''t see anything. Scenery does not understand what Luo Chenxi''s desire and stop is, she asked: "Miss Luo, I want to ask you a question, do you know a man named Wen Qiong?" "Wenqiong?" Luo Chenxi shook her head. "I don''t know a man named Wen Qiong." "Well What about the woman named wenqiong? " "No, Miss Xia. Are you looking for this man?" That''s her boyfriend in this world! "Nothing." Fengjing felt sad. She thought that she was infected by Yu Shu. She waved her hand and said, "I don''t think I can make it today. I''m going to change my clothes. Miss Luo will see my agent later. Please tell me for me." Luo Chenxi replied, "good." Scenery across the yard, walk on the corridor, Luo Chenxi''s words undoubtedly give her a blow, knead the painful head, after turning the corner, she bumped into a person''s chest, did not care about the painful nose, because of inertia, when she was about to fall back, the man held her, so she was pressed by him and stuck on his chest. "Scenery, we meet again." The man gave out a happy smile, he wore a clean and simple white shirt, slightly pale face in the sun, because that pleasure has become a lot better. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 "It''s you." Scenery in surprise, then want to withdraw from his arms, but he does not seem to want to let go, she said: "let me go." He thought for a second, saw her face was not happy, or let her go, and then he said with a smile: "you look good in this dress." Some people because of the modern atmosphere is too strong, wearing ancient clothes will always have some sense of disobedience, but she did not, whether it is gentle or unruly temperament, in people''s eyes is always the most natural. Being said to be good-looking is always a very happy thing, and scenery can''t avoid vulgarity, so her tight face has a softening trend, "I said, what''s your name?" After knowing that he was not Yu Zhu, she wanted to find out the identity of this man. He had appeared around Luo Chenxi and was very good-looking. Maybe he was Wen Qiong? He shook his head. "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" Scenery was amused by him, "don''t be kidding. Who doesn''t know his name? Did you have a car accident and lost your memory "I didn''t have an accident." "So you''re just playing..." "But I did forget everything." The words of scenery suddenly stopped, "amnesia Is it? " He nodded slightly distressed, "one day when I woke up, I found that I had forgotten a lot of things. I had forgotten the way home and who I was." "So miserable..." She spits out three words dryly. It seems that she is not shooting any TV series? What''s more, the amnesia stem is not generally used on male and female owners? However, judging from his looks, he doesn''t seem to be lying. If he is, he can only say that his acting skills are better than Yu Shu. "Do you believe me?" He slightly crooked his lips, as if for her to believe in this matter felt incomparably happy. I still have doubts about the scenery. She thought about it and asked, "do you remember where you woke up? Maybe that''s where you lost your memory in an accident. " "It was in this house when I woke up." The scenery thought of Liu Han and her said that the house was not clean, she suddenly began to believe that, but fortunately, it is broad daylight, such as that kind of inhuman things, should not appear in the sun? She rubbed her arms, thinking that there was a big man in front of her. Otherwise, she would be afraid. Seeing the man''s blank eyes as if he were a lost lamb, she could easily arouse people''s sympathy. Before thinking about it, she said, "maybe I can find someone to take you to the police station and ask the police to help find your family." She couldn''t have gone to the police station, otherwise the next day''s report was that Xia Fengjing had an accident and went to prison. It is common sense to find the police when they are in trouble, but he doubts, "the police station Where is it? " "This The police station is the place where you can find your relatives. You just need to know that. " "If I have no family? " "Ah?" She opened her mouth. If he didn''t have relatives, she couldn''t help it. He smile, more than all the elegant scenery in the courtyard, "then you come to be my relatives." Scenery: Yesterday, he said that he wanted her to have a good relationship with him. Today, why did he say that he wanted her to be his relative? "When I stood at the gate of the house, I heard two old people passing by and said that all love will turn into kinship in the end, and you are my family." Even if he doesn''t know what family affection is and what love is, he knows that he will not be alone as long as these two words are involved. Just like the old couple walking at dusk every day. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 Scenery Inexplicable heart tired, she asked system Jun, "is this man Wen Qiong?" System Jun replied, "maybe, maybe not." ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the answer? " "Everything needs to be discovered by the host." Gao Leng said, the system will no longer speak. Scenery has long been used to system Jun''s attitude towards her kaolin flower. However, she looks at the man in front of her and gets entangled. He may be Wen Qiong, or he may not be Wen Qiong. Does she want to tease him? She was tangled and silent. He mistakenly thought she was angry. His eyebrows were slightly low and hesitated: "if It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to be my relative, just as I didn''t say that. Don''t hate me The scenery wiped the saliva that does not exist in the corner of his mouth. How can this man be so soft and cute? He just wants to be pushed down! I''d rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one. She decided that she had to leave the man to watch for a long time. In case he was the target of the mission and she let go, it would be a great loss! She patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you remember who you are." He raised his lips and laughed, "scenery, you are really a good man." The first good card in my life It''s so beautiful. The mood of scenery is a little subtle. She asked, "since you have lost your memory, it''s not good for me to call you all the time. Why don''t you think of a name for the time being?" "Just give me a name. I''ll listen to you." His daughter-in-law''s face is really She was deeply impressed. She couldn''t get her name. It was too casual. The scenery walked back and forth, rubbed her head and pondered hard. After a long time, she looked up and said, "you have lost your memory, and many common sense things don''t remember. Although many things have been forgotten before, life is a matter of peace and contentment. Well, because of amnesia How about an Yi "Good." He answered without thinking, as if no matter what name she would take, he would gladly respond, his dark eyes across a streamer, "I like Ann to remember this name." feel shy and make complaints about it. "You love it. I used to be named after the Tucao." she used to have pets and what, but when she got her name, she always had no confidence because she was much more attracted by people, make complaints about herself, and she herself felt it too deep. After Hao Ran, she asked, "don''t you have any iconic things when you wake up? For example, if you have more ID cards, it''s easy to check "Sorry..." He looked low. "I don''t have any of that." The most beautiful thing is the lost beauty. She waved her hand, "don''t be sad. I don''t want to blame you! If you don''t, you can''t "Actually, identity doesn''t matter to me." He Now perhaps it can be called an Yi, his thin lips hook up a beautiful arc, "because of amnesia, so can meet the scenery, this is also a very good thing." The scenery is numb and covers her chest. Her heart beats constantly. She asks in her mind, "Mr. system, is it really that I attack others, not others to attack me?" She had been thinking about this question for a long time. Whether it was the last world or the last world, she had a kind of illusion that the person who was attacked was herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 However, system Jun will not answer such boring questions. The scenery asked Anyi, "then the time when you lost your memory How did it all go? " "Sometimes a few birds will fly in the sky, and sometimes I will sit at the door and watch the passers-by. I will stay in this house and no one will drive me away." Seeing the scenery, he said with a smile: "I''m not bored. It''s interesting to do these things. Scenery doesn''t have to feel sad for me." "I''m not sorry for you." She said something wrong, holding her arm and humming with pride. Anyi''s eyes are soft as water, as if she has seen through her mouth is not right, more people have a kind of feeling, even if she is more willful and obstinate, he will be unconditional tolerance. Under his gentle gaze, the scenery gets a little uneasy. Being seen through is not a happy thing. She coughs awkwardly and chooses to change the topic. "Our shooting equipment is broken. It''s estimated that we can''t shoot the film tomorrow. Sister Hanhan doesn''t have to accompany me to film tomorrow. Then she will have time. Otherwise, I''ll ask sister han to take you to the police Take a look at the Bureau. Don''t worry. She''s my agent. She''s very nice. " "She bullied you." "What?" She was at a loss, "cold sister did not bully me." "I see it." Anyi raised her hand, slightly cold palm on her white forehead, "she is not good to you." The scenery was silent for a moment. "What do you see? Why don''t I understand? " He just stubbornly said, "she bullied you." "That No matter what you misunderstood, I can assure you that sister Hanhan didn''t bully me She thought for a while and then said, "you don''t look at the way she''s hard to get close to. In fact, she''s very nice." "She will not." "Well I find it very tiring to talk to you. I can''t understand many of them. What''s she not willing to do? " An Yi put her hand on her forehead and began to arrange her forehead, which was blown by the wind. This movement was very natural, natural enough to make others feel that there was nothing wrong with it. But scenery didn''t like to do such intimate actions with unfamiliar people, so after a while, she stepped back. "I am afraid of the color in her eyes, and I want to recollect "You are so good-looking, who is afraid of you?" She tilted her head and didn''t understand. It''s not surprising that a man as good-looking as he is, even if there are a lot of girls chasing after him. How can anyone be afraid of him? He chuckled, "only you are not afraid of me." It was a very pleasant thing for him. Scenery only said that he didn''t want to go to the police station. "Don''t you want to go to the police station? But it''s going to be difficult. You''ve lost your memory, and you don''t have anything to prove your identity. " "It doesn''t matter." With a smile, he said in a soft voice, "it''s good that I can stand here and talk to the scenery." She is suddenly under great pressure because she has no self-confidence to have the ability to make him feel happy about it. It is like an elder''s expectation of you is too high, and you can''t guarantee that you can always achieve the expectation in their heart. Just when the scenery didn''t know how to answer the question, a voice of nature rang out, "didn''t you say to change clothes? Why are you standing here all by yourself "It''s not alone. I''m talking to people." Seeing Liu Han, I feel relieved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 Liu Han went to the scenery side, looked around, "scenery, you don''t scare me, here you are alone, who do you chat with?" "It is..." The scenery blinked, and the outstretched hand stopped in the air. It''s a pity that an Yi disappeared as quickly as last time. Liu Han had a chill in his heart. "Scenery, don''t scare me. You know I''m timid. There are some evil sects in this house. Don''t encounter anything unclean." The scenery did not immediately answer. She reviewed the story of the world again and found that there was no mention of ghosts and ghosts in the whole story. This calmed her mood of panic just now because of Liu Han''s words. She patted Liu Han on the shoulder, "sister Han Han, don''t worry, this is a scientific world, there won''t be ghosts." "There are so many unsolved mysteries in the world. How can you guarantee that there will be no ghosts in the world?" Because she opened up God''s perspective. The old God of scenery said: "if you don''t worry, you can go to any Taoist temple to ask for Taoist symbols to protect peace." "Yes, I didn''t think of it!" Liu Han excitedly patted the head of the scenery. "Qiu Liang is a dead brain. No matter what I say, he doesn''t change places to shoot. If I have time tomorrow, I have to ask for a few talismans. Scenery, you will stay in the hotel tomorrow, and you are not allowed to go anywhere when there is no one to accompany you. I will talk about it when I bring Daofu back to you." Scenery perfunctory, "good, good, I know." The next day was a fine day, because there was no need to shoot, and the shooting equipment would take a day off. Many people chose to go out of the hotel to play in the ancient town. The scenery also wanted to go. But she remembered Liu Han''s words and couldn''t get out of the hotel. So she stayed in her room and played with her mobile phone and didn''t go anywhere. At three o''clock in the afternoon, the phone in the room rang. It was from the front desk. "Miss Xia." The voice over there, unexpectedly, was a deep but pleasant male voice, a little hoarse, but also very magnetic, "the front desk received an express, indicating that Miss Xia needs to sign for it." "Express? Did you say what it was? " "It seems to be from Miss Xia''s parents." "Well, I''ll be down in a minute." Scenery hung up the phone and opened the room to go out. The security measures of this hotel are very good, which is the reason why Liu Han left the scenery here at ease. The relationship between the parents of scenery is not good, but the two people also want to mend the relationship, so they went to a desert island for the second honeymoon. Why go to the desert island? According to her mother, it''s easier to cultivate feelings in the harsh conditions of desert island, but the scenery prays that they don''t feed the fish. Maybe the things they sent should be local products? Scenery stood at the door of the elevator. Before long, the elevator came up. The elevator door opened, and she saw a man in black. His figure was thin. The hat of his Hoodie covered the upper half of his face. He could only see his pale jaw and thin lips without blood. The whole person was trapped in a dark breath. After a long time, the scenery did not step in. The man whispered, "don''t you come in?" "I still It''s better to take the stairs to exercise... " Scenery reluctantly smile, stiff body back. She didn''t dare to look back, even though she had a strange intuition that the man was still following her, and as she got to the corner of the stairs, she stopped. The man in black was standing on the stairs, but in any way he could not have suddenly appeared in front of her. The man laughs, a trace of tenderness overflows from his lips, but the atmosphere is more treacherous, "where is the scenery going? Why don''t I take you She suppressed her fear and said with a cold face, "who are you?" "I..." A man is like a lover''s whisper. After a slight pause, he lowers his voice and says slowly, "it''s your Mr. A." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 Mr. a However, he couldn''t help but ask her to step back from the stairs, which is not a good step for her to take. Their distance gradually closer, in the most tense atmosphere, I do not know where rushed out of a figure, holding her hand, "follow me." The scenery can only reflect that the person who suddenly appears is an Yi. Before she has time to think about it, she is pulled to run by him. After running for a distance, she subconsciously looks back. The man is standing in the corridor, unable to see his eyes, but she knows that he is looking at himself. There is a creepy horror. They ran for a long time, and finally stopped in front of a room. The man didn''t catch up with her, which relieved the scenery. She hadn''t run for a long time. At this time, she couldn''t breathe by supporting the wall. Anyi asked, "scenery, are you ok?" "I''m fine..." She took a long time to breathe. She was not in the mood to take care of her hair. She was still afraid. That man made her feel terrible. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." As if aware of her fear, he held her hand tightly. The scenery was so moved that she suddenly realized one thing, "Why are you here?" "You didn''t come to the old house today. I missed you, so I came to see you." His clear eyes are full of tenderness and drowsiness. The heartbeat of scenery missed a beat, she asked system Jun, "even if he is not Wen Qiong, can you also let him become my strategic target?" "Yes." She was stunned for a moment. The answer of system Jun is undoubtedly surprising. "Use a point to change the strategy goal." Sure enough, system Jun is system Jun. he won''t choose to help her for free because of how familiar they are. "Scenery, I promise you, I won''t bother you. When you don''t want to see me, I will disappear by myself, so don''t drive me away How about that? " Under his long eyelashes, his eyes were pure like the blue sky after the rain, bright, simple and dazzling. Scenery covered his chest, feel the small heart fluttering ceaselessly. "Isn''t it just a little integral? I''ll change it "Successful exchange, please host actively complete the task." As if afraid of her repentance, system Jun quickly finish this sentence. Maybe in ordinary times, scenery can find something wrong with system Jun, but now, she is addicted to beauty and cannot extricate herself. "Don''t worry, I won''t drive you away." She wiped the nonexistent saliva from the corner of her mouth, thinking that she seemed to be more and more crazy recently. But what happened to the crazy man? Meeting such a man who suits her taste, she can be more crazy. Hear her words, an Yi happy smile, he reached out to her arms, "scenery That''s very kind of you The scenery was dazzled by his embrace. She wanted to withdraw from his arms. She was not as strong as him. She could only smile and say, "maybe We can get to know each other first, and then we can hug each other "Can you still kiss?" She really wanted to slap herself in the mouth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 Scenery put on a distressed look, "now let''s not talk about these small things, or to talk about business, for example, just that man really wanted to attack me." In fact, her ability to change the topic is the same as that of system Jun, which needs to be strengthened. However, the fact that she was almost attacked also scared her. She did not see fierce fans, but the man in black was not like those before. He was even more terrible than those people. Anyi pressed her in her arms, touched her head and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. I will follow the scenery and protect the scenery." The scenery sighed in his arms like losing strength. Anyi is a person who has lost his memory. His own affairs are still uncertain. Besides, the man in black can''t say what he will do. If he hurt Anyi, she will die of guilt. However, she did not suffer any substantial harm. Even if it was to call the police, it was of little use. The scenery decided that it would be better to wait for Liu Han to come back and discuss with her. During this period, she should try to go out as little as possible. Just when the scenery thought about everything, the door next to them opened. Luo Chenxi stood at the door and saw two people holding together. She was so surprised that she forgot to respond. Being seen such an ambiguous scene The scenery struggles to withdraw from an''s memory. Anyi doesn''t want to give up, but after receiving a glare from her, he is reluctant to release his hand. The scenery adjusted her hair, took out her usual perfect style, and burst into a reserved and noble smile, "it turns out that Miss Luo lives here. Why, is Miss Luo going out?" Can be really the devil, run at random, can run to Luo Chenxi room door. Luo Chenxi forced herself not to put her eyes on the man beside the scenery. She reluctantly smiles politely towards the scenery. "If you want to go out and turn around, how can miss Xia be here?" "I''m just wandering around, and I''ve come here before I know it. It''s a coincidence." An Yi did not say a word to take the hand of scenery, this action is very natural, the scenery looked at Luo Chenxi just wanted to shake off his hand, but as soon as he saw his gentle eyes reflected all her figure, she was not ruthless to shake off. Luo Chenxi opened her eyes and felt unbelievable about the scene in front of her. After being surprised to the extreme, she said nervously, "Miss Xia, I think I still have something to do. I still don''t go out. I''ll go back to my room first. Goodbye." As soon as the sound falls, Luo Chenxi enters the room, closes the door, quite a bit panicked and flees the posture. The scenery looked at the closed door, and at an Yi, "I think She seems afraid of you "Why is she afraid of me?" "I don''t know..." After thinking about the scenery, it''s hard to say that Luo Chenxi is afraid of her instead of an Yi, but it''s not right. Luo Chenxi is a reborn person. How can he be afraid of her? So she asked Anyi, "did you do anything to her?" "I just tried to talk to her, and then she ignored me and I gave up." "So simple?" He nodded seriously. Seeing him doesn''t seem to be deceiving himself, and he has no idea. But the urgent matter now is not about why Luo Chenxi is afraid of Anyi, but should find Liu Han to tell her what happened today. She had a hunch that the sudden appearance of the man in black would bring her a lot of influence in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 Liu Han drove back at six o''clock in the afternoon. Before that, an Yi had already returned to the ancient house. Hearing that the scenery was almost attacked, Liu Han was greatly frightened. "Well, did you get hurt?" "I''m ok. Later, an Yi appeared to help me." "An Yi? Who is he? " "He is the friend I met in the old house. I''ll introduce him to you some other day." "Leave him alone. The attack on you is a big deal." Liu''s cold teeth itched, "Qiu Liang also said that this hotel is very safe, now it seems that it''s no good, I have to find the manager of the hotel." Liu Han with the scenery first to find Qiu Liang, Qiu Liang heard of this matter, the routine care to greet the scenery, three people together to find the hotel manager. The hotel manager is a fat middle-aged man. He knows what the status of scenery is, so he is more nervous. If there is something wrong with scenery in his hotel, he can foresee that fans of scenery can spray their hotel away with their spit. But fortunately, there was surveillance in the hotel. The manager called out the surveillance video, but he didn''t watch it. It''s OK. All four people were shocked. In the surveillance video, Fengguang first says something to the empty elevator. Then, she turns around in a panic and walks in the corridor. At the corner of the corridor, she seems to see someone. She is scared to retreat. Soon, she runs again. From the beginning to the end, she was the only one singing monologue, and there was no second person. Scenery eyes did not blink, she was stunned, speechless. The manager said with a polite smile, "I think Miss Xia needs to relax and relax. This is an attack It seems to be just miss Xia''s illusion. What do you say, Miss Liu? " Liu Han looked at the scenery of staying in a daze. When she looked at the manager, her face turned cold. "What hallucinations do not hallucinate? I think it''s your hotel that is not clean. Don''t think that everything is pushed on my scenery." Liu Han is such a person, even if she does not think it is right in her heart, but in order to be close to people, she will still choose to refute, which is a typical example of protecting the weak. "Miss Liu, you can''t say that. Our hotel still needs a reputation." Qiu Liang stood out to round the court. "I see Miss Xia''s face is not good. Liu Han, you should take Miss Xia back to have a rest. As for the safety problem, the manager should not slack off." The manager said with a smile: "yes, yes, Mr. Qiu is a distinguished guest. In terms of security, we will only continue to strengthen to ensure the safety of your stay." "It''s better." Liu cold voice said, and put a soft look on the scenery said: "I will accompany you back to rest." Scenery did not make a sound, she stupidly followed Liu Han to go back, others do not know what she is thinking, or perhaps nothing. Qiu Liang said with a smile, "manager, this matter today..." "Don''t worry, Mr. Qiu. I won''t talk much about it." He can be a manager, of course, is also very smart people, Qiu Liang words do not finish, he can quickly understand. Also, if the news of Xia Fengguang''s mental disorder and hallucination is exposed, it will certainly cause a great disturbance. Is she hallucinating? Scenery did not believe that she sat on the bed with her knees in her arms. She did not see any confusion in her eyes. She did not believe that she would have hallucinations. Liu Han saw that she had been silent, also difficult to say anything, she touched her head, "I am in the next room, call me if there is something." She nodded and Liu Han went out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 Scenery is not as sad and melancholy as outsiders worry. She is seriously thinking, recalling the process of her acquaintance with Anyi, and recalling what Anyi once said. She tightens her clothes. "System King Ann remembers him... " She heard her voice in her mind, with an unknown panic, "did he Not alive? " In fact, she wanted to ask him if Ghost, but now, she is very afraid to mention this term. System Jun did not answer her question, but said calmly: "it is the target of the transformation strategy required by the host." ¡°¡­¡­ You pit me. " She is indifferent. now she can be sure that Ann is not really a human being, he is a ghost, and a ghost who has lost memory. She can not understand why Ann ghost is so persistent in herself. She can only make complaints about what she fears under the instinct. She can see ghosts. She also has golden fingers. So many things make sense, why many people can''t see Anyi, and why Luo Chenxi is so afraid of Anyi is because she knows that Anyi is a ghost. But after thinking it out, the scenery can''t help complaining, "Mr. system, you didn''t tell me that the entertainment world has ghosts." "Tell the host everything. What''s the difference between opening and hanging?" "I''m not driving enough!" "The premise is that the host has integral exchange." The system stopped for a second. "If the host knows in advance that there is a ghost in the world, it is impossible for the host to accept coming to this world to perform tasks." After all, as everyone knows, she is known for her fear of ghosts. Scenery knew that she had been calculated. She gritted her teeth and asked, "in fact, Anyi is the goal I want to attack, isn''t it?" "Yes, it is not." "What do you mean, then?" System Jun stopped talking. She was so angry that she snorted heavily. What''s more, after knowing that Anyi is a ghost, she can''t face him so calmly! It''s getting dark. She doesn''t dare to turn off the light, and she doesn''t dare to go to sleep. As soon as she closes her eyes, there will be a man standing by her bed. The ghost films that have been dragged by her friends for years come out in her mind. She wants to bite the quilt and hate why her memory is so good. It is impossible for her to sleep alone tonight. Fengguang gets up from the bed and gets out of bed with a pillow. She decides to go to Liu Han to sleep with her. However, as soon as she stepped on the ground, the rest of the corner of her eye swept to the outside of the French window. There was a man in a white shirt. He was very good-looking. After seeing her, he also showed a happy smile. But her room is on the eighth floor. The scenery is stunned and forgets the reaction. Anyi walked through the glass window. He didn''t seem to realize that his action was not something that a normal person could do. He came to the scenery and said gently, "I''m afraid you''ll kick the quilt at night, so I''ll come to see you." The scenery moved for a second, then screamed and smashed the pillow in his hand. As soon as he picked it up, he picked up the pillow she had thrown. He was at a loss for a moment, then looked at the pillow in his hand and asked uncertainly, "scenery, do you want me to sleep with you?" You''re kidding! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 The scenery shrank in the farthest corner from him, and said in a loud voice: "you don''t want to come here!" "Scenery What''s the matter with you? " In his black eyes, there was an unbearable helplessness. The scenery just hesitated for a second, then shook his head violently, shaking off the consciousness that was about to relax in his mind, "don''t get close to me I I''m afraid... " She wanted to cry out. She had been to many worlds, but it was the first time to see a ghost. She would rather have seen the tragic ending of Xue Ran''s line a few times, rather than go to hell. No matter how much abuse it may be, as soon as system Jun empties her feelings, nothing will happen, but fear will be different. No matter how long it takes to think of such a thing, no matter how long it takes I still feel scared! Anyi listened, the gentle sight of many lonely, enough to break anyone''s heart, his thin lips gently pursed, carefully said: "where does the scenery hate me, I am willing to change, just Don''t you say you''re afraid of me Well It has to be said that when a good-looking man puts on such a fragile expression, it is easy to arouse people''s heart. Scenery is a woman, or a woman greedy for beauty, so she inevitably moved, but reason reminds her of this man No, it''s a ghost. He''s not alive. She''s in a panic. Human beings always have a sense of fear for the unknown, and she is no exception. "You don''t like me near you, so I''ll stand here Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. " His clear eyes are dim at the moment, so empty, and so lonely. Suddenly, there was an illusion in the scenery. She seemed to have done a wrong thing that could not be allowed to happen, because she made this man sad, but God knows, she didn''t mean to hurt him! She is afraid of ghosts! But But the lonely look of the man really made her feel unbearable The scenery bit the lip, self entangled for a long time, trembling out a hand, "you You let me touch you, maybe Maybe after I touch you, I won''t be afraid... " He flashed a streamer in his dark eyes. He was a few steps away from the scenery. He held out his hand to her. The scenery was stiff. After struggling for a long time, he grasped his cold hand. When he felt that he could be touched, she hypnotized himself. He was the same as ordinary people. The premise is to forget what happened when she just went through the window "Scenery..." He called her name as if waiting for an answer. The stiff hand of scenery slowly relaxed, "in fact In fact, you are not so terrible... " She said it without her conscience. Anyi smell speech, holding her hand in the back hand and pulling her into his arms, the scenery has just softened the body and froze. He bowed his head, sniffed her sweet taste, full of joy said: "you don''t be afraid of me, I will be good to you, more than any other person in the world to you." ¡°¡­¡­ I''m so touched. " Moved to tears Because she still felt a little scared! For the things that are afraid, where is it so easy to keep calm? She asked herself that she couldn''t, and maybe she just needed some time. Can we kiss now "No," she said He was unwilling to ask, "is it really not possible?" She insisted, "really not." His clear and bright eyes were full of disappointment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 Scenery told herself that she was a hard hearted person, but under his moving look, she still did not hold on to it, gave up the principle and said, "maybe Maybe we can get better at it And then we''re going to play with each other... " "Let''s get a little bit cooked now." Anyi dark eyes began to restore luster, he hugged the scenery in his arms, the gentle tone revealed his inner joy, also let her have a feeling that he was very concerned about. Scenery felt tired, and suddenly felt that he was too stupid to be afraid of this male ghost at the beginning. He looked different from the ghost in those horror films. He was harmless and gentle. When facing her, he would unconsciously put on his careful wings every word he said, because he was afraid that she would disgust her and drive him away. He seems to have been alone for too long. Scenery heart repeatedly reminds herself that he is his strategic goal, she should not be afraid of him, and not only for this reason, he also has the ability to make people feel soft. The scenery summoned up the courage to raise his hand to embrace her, this action made him can''t believe for a second, but soon, his eyebrows spread, showing a gentle and elegant smile, with obvious satisfaction. "Well, let''s get a little bit more ripe now," she said, giving up treatment She''s ready for this. She''s in love with a ghost. Well, still a good-looking ghost. So at the end of the day, Anyi and the scenery lie in the bed together. Don''t doubt that they are just chatting under the quilt, and the scenery is not sure. Can something untold happen between the man and the ghost Cough, cover your face. Anyi gently said: "scenery, you sleep at ease, I will protect you." It''s because of him that she can''t sleep now When he thought of the sentence "be familiar from now on", maybe his understanding was wrong, or her words were wrong. In a word, he thought that both of them could warm up in the same quilt. Maybe It''s the same as "a little more familiar". Unfortunately, Anyi is not an ordinary person. No matter how warm he is, his temperature is always so low. The hand in the quilt was still held by him. She could not help but ask, "can you feel the temperature?" "Yes." He smiles, "the hand of scenery is warm, I like it very much." She was killed by his smile seconds, secret way red, jealous talent, such a good-looking man how is the ghost? "But your hands are still cold." "If you don''t like..." He hesitated for a moment, his good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly, and held her hand tightly, "but I still don''t want to let go of your hand. " It''s already three o''clock in the morning, and the sleepiness that comes late finally sweeps over. She has no thinking ability to answer: "then don''t let go. In fact, your hand is cool and cool, and it''s very comfortable to hold it." "Since the scenery likes After that, the scenery will only hold my hand, not others'' hand, OK She thought she would not be able to sleep, but his gentle voice seemed to have hypnotic Magic. She half opened her eyes and replied vaguely, "OK..." When she fell into a deep sleep, an Yi kisses her eyebrows, he murmurs, "scenery, we have a good deal, you will You can''t touch other men. " Naturally, other men can''t touch her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 When she woke up the next day, the scenery did not see a man lying beside her. She was in a trance and had the illusion that what happened last night was a dream, but she quickly denied it. Lying on the bed, she hesitated to get up and put her head in the quilt. She asked lazily, "Mr. system, are you sure this man wants me to attack, not him to attack me?" System Jun did not answer. She was disgusted with a Tut, system Jun is really higher and colder, and rolled on the bed for a while, suddenly thought of the man in black, her mood fell to the bottom. Anyi is a ghost. She has confirmed that the man in black can''t see him in the surveillance video. Does it also show that he is also a ghost? He said he would take her away. If he was also a ghost, wouldn''t that mean He''s dragging her to hell!? At the thought of this, the scenery suddenly sat up from the bed. She didn''t manage her messy hair, and the whole person was in a state of horror and fear. Because she was a public figure, her temperament was much more restrained than those in the last few worlds. Therefore, she seldom offended people, let alone a ghost! She thought of Liu Han. Scenery in pajamas rushed out of the room and knocked on the door of the next room. Liu Han could sleep better than she did. So when she opened the door, Liu Han was still in a state of sleeplessness. Seeing the scenery, she hit a hatchet, "what can I do for you in the morning?" "Sister Hanhan, didn''t you go to the temple and ask for the Amulet of peace? Did you bring me one? " "Oh It''s in the cupboard on my bed As soon as Liu Han''s words were finished, the scenery rushed into Liu Han''s room. There were indeed two peace charms on the cabinet. The scenery picked up one of them and felt relieved. She waved and did not take away a cloud from Liu Han''s room. Liu Han was confused by her actions. Since there are ghosts in the world, there must be theology. Scenery decides to take the amulet with her. She really doesn''t want to see that terrible ghost in black again. With the complete complement of the equipment, the crew can finally take action again. As soon as the scenery is changed, news comes from the men''s dressing room. Suddenly, there is a fire, and Yu Shu''s costumes are all burnt out. According to the young sister of the stylist, the fire was suddenly ignited in front of her eyes. After an incident of equipment smoking, this fire event made many people panic, but Qiu Liang, an atheist, firmly believed that this was spontaneous combustion, which could be explained by science! So Liu Han, who was afraid of the supernatural event, rushed up and pinched Qiu Liang again. Scenery in the crowd to see the face is not right Luo Chenxi, she pulled out Luo Chenxi, in a few far away from others, directly open to ask: "you can see ghosts, right?" "Miss Xia, how could I..." "Don''t give me the autumn wind, just tell me." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Luo Chenxi forced herself to spit out the word, which was the first time she told the truth that she could see ghosts in front of other people. And she will admit that it is also because the scenery can see ghosts, at least she will have a feeling that she is not alone, the scenery is her kind. Unfortunately, the scenery doesn''t think they are the same. She asks, "did you see something? I think you have a very abnormal attitude when you hear that the costumes are burned www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 "I..." Luo Chenxi''s face turned pale. She hesitated for a long time and looked around. Seeing that no one paid attention to them, she said with lingering fear: "I saw a few days ago The one who appeared at my door with you That gentleman, he went into the boys'' dressing room... " And the fire happened after he went in. Regardless of her rebirth, Luo Chenxi is an ordinary person. She is also afraid of such things that can''t be determined in science. If possible, she doesn''t want to have a pair of eyes that can see these things. So she can only try to pretend to be normal, as long as they do not look at those things, then they will not find themselves. Scenery in micro Leng, and uncertain again asked, "are you sure you see him?" "Well, I can''t get it wrong." After all, seeing the scenery and the ghost hugging each other, the ghost left a deep impression on Luo Chenxi. She could not admit that she was wrong. Luo Chenxi said with kindness: "Miss Xia, that man He''s not a human being. You''d better not get involved with him. You know, after all After all, we are not like them. " Knowing that Luo Chenxi is kind and concerned about herself, the scenery has a good impression on her, and her expression softens a little, "you can rest assured. I know how to do it. It''s just about him. I hope Miss Luo doesn''t tell other people." "Well, I won''t talk too much." Anyway, no one will believe her. On the contrary, she may be sent to a mental hospital as a madman. After talking with Luo Chenxi, Fengjing asked her for help and told Liu Han that she had returned to the hotel first. In fact, this was just an excuse. She did not even change her costume. She went directly to the courtyard where they met for the first time. Under the locust tree, she really saw the person she was looking for. Anyi standing under the tree, he raised his head, eyes calm and distant, is attentively watching the bird''s nest on the tree, the sun speckled on his body, as if he was covered with a layer of warm gauze, the wind blowing, he seems to be ethereal floating away, just like his quiet temperament, he will quietly disappear in this world. He was originally a ghost, even if it would disappear suddenly is a very normal thing, but after inadvertently seeing the scenery, people who originally seemed to be going to melt away, with a smile on his lips, he seemed to have a reason to stay in this world. He said gently, "scenery, are you looking for me?" Ben also lonely look, at the moment there is joy, happy that she will take the initiative to find themselves. Somehow, the scenery suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, originally with the idea of questioning him, with his gentle "scenery", she could not say what questions. "I wanted to see you, so I came..." Her mouth words around a bend, approached him, and said: "what are you standing here to do?" "I''m looking at the chick in the tree." Anyi naturally took her hand and kissed her eyebrows. She just stayed in a daze without any feeling of disgust. His tender eyes could drown people. , a beautiful face, "what''s good about a chick?" She knows that he likes to find more boring things to do when he is bored, and it is because of this that she can''t help but love him. "You see, that chick is about to fall out of the nest. It can''t fly yet. It falls to the ground and falls to death." When he said this, there was no trace of compassion in his indifferent tone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 The scenery followed his line of sight. Sure enough, a little bird just growing feathers has reached the edge of the nest. If it is not careful, it will fall from the top. There is no big bird in the nest. Maybe it is going to look for food. The bird is like a bear child who has lost its parents'' care. She can''t help but pull out her hand from an Yi''s hand, a few steps away from the tree, nervously looking at the bird''s nest on the tree, also stretched out two hands under the bird''s nest. An Yi puzzled, "scenery, what do you do?" She was staring at the tree. "I want to save this chick. It would be a pity if it fell to death." "If you don''t want it to die, then I won''t let it die." She looked back and blinked, "really?" "Really." "Then how can you keep it from dying?" Anyi laughed, and then, he went to the back of the locust tree. When he came out again, he had a cage with a bird in his hand. When the bird in the cage saw the nestling in the nest, it cried more fiercely. "These days, I have gradually been able to meet the object, the bird in the cage is the mother of the chick, I put it out, that chick will not die." Scenery is not very understandable, "why is the mother bird in a cage?" "I saw an empty birdcage in an empty room, and I''m also curious about what happens to the chicks who lose their mother. But the scenery doesn''t want the chicks to die, so I''ll let the mother bird in the cage Anyi opened the cage, the mother bird in the cage fluttered her wings and flew out immediately. The mother bird returned to the nest, and the nestling also returned to the safety zone from the edge of the nest. The scenery is silent for a long time, "what happens to the chicks who lose their mother birds? Why are you curious about this?" "I don''t know." He put the cage on the stone table and naturally took her hand. "Maybe it''s because I''m so bored." Or maybe He felt strange about the deep feeling of licking calf, because he didn''t understand it. He was at a loss and asked the scenery not to give birth to half a critical mood. She sighed, "Anyi, you can''t do this kind of thing in the future. The chicks who lost their mother bird may die. This is the result. You should not be curious about this kind of thing any more." "If you don''t like scenery, I won''t do it in the future." An Yi looks calm and peaceful, the corner of his mouth curved a smile arc, in his smile, you can see that he did not feel that it is wrong to do so, just because she did not like, so he did not do it. Obviously, he is a person who looks like a gentle jade, and his character is really gentle, which makes people feel good. However, such a gentle person seems to have the most penetrating indifference in his bones. What''s more, these two extreme characteristics on his body, did not produce a sense of disobedience. The scenery thought, perhaps is he does the ghost too long, forgot belongs to the normal person that one emotion? She would not expect that there are such people in this world. They are born with personality defects. Because of the defects, they will be more paranoid. Just right, an Yi belongs to this kind of people. Fengjing thinks that since he is his strategic goal, she has the responsibility to help him find these forgotten emotions. The ghost feeling is not over, but also to embark on the road of he! "Anyi, let''s go out on a date tomorrow." His eyes moved, "date..." "The costumes are burning a lot. We can''t make them tomorrow. Since we have time tomorrow, I''ll take you to the cinema, eh It seems that there are not many movies released recently. How about watching movies with the theme of love? " He chuckled, like a spring breeze, "good." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 The crew of "ancient city legacy dream" is really a lot of trouble. Every time the shooting starts, there will be some things to do. Now there is no progress at all. Scenery and Yu Shu are both on schedule. Even the atheist Qiu Liang is worried. Liu Han strongly advised Qiu Liang to change his place to shoot again. She did not care about the scenery, which also gave the scenery a chance to slip out quietly. She wore a hat and sunglasses and covered her beautiful face a lot. Looking at herself in the mirror, she nodded with satisfaction. "Why should the scenery be dressed like this?" A pleasant voice sounded behind, and the scenery was startled. After seeing an Yi later, she took down her sunglasses and breathed a sigh of relief, "Anyi, can you stop making such a sudden sound behind me next time? I''ll be scared. " "I''m sorry..." Anyi wanted to hold her, but he hesitated to hear her slightly reproachful words. This careful appearance is really unbearable. The scenery sighed deeply, because she found that she had no resistance to the male ghost. She went over and took the initiative to hold him. Her head was buried in his chest. Sure enough, she could not hear the heartbeat. Anyi was stunned by her initiative. Next, his dark but clean eyes brightened up. He put one hand around her waist, and the other gently stroked her back. He lowered his head and stuck it on her head, smelling her unique taste with joy. Even if you don''t speak, you can hold on to each other for a long time, and you can feel the warmth and affection in silence. The scenery suddenly admired herself. Even now, she was afraid of ghosts, but today she would take the initiative to hold a ghost and feel a kind of unknown sweetness. She had the answer. She was afraid of ghosts, but she was not afraid of him. After a long time of silence, when she was about to fall asleep in his arms, she suddenly remembered something. She raised her head and wanted to ask him, but at this time he was holding his head down. So when she looked up, their faces were very close, and their lips were only a little distance away from each other. His eyes did not blink at her, tardy no action, seems to be waiting for her response. An Yi''s eyes reflect her figure, it seems to be reflecting his whole world, scenery heart under a hot, tiptoe, she kisses his lips. He could not help but tremble, but soon, he also stretched out the tip of his tongue to describe her lip shape, but he was not satisfied with a shallow kiss. The clever tongue slipped into her mouth and found her fragrant tongue. She danced with herself, taking every corner of it and sucking every inch of the air. Scenery did not expect that this man''s kissing skills are so good, which made her regret for her just impulse, because she found her body was gradually becoming soft, but an Yi did not intend to end. The reason of the scenery has a short return, she held down his disorderly hand, the other hand pushed his chest, she said intermittently: "An Yi Stop, stop. " An Yi''s eyes suffused with moving light, his gentle eyes also because of this light near and seductive, he is puzzled, do not understand is she picked up the head, why call the end? The scenery can''t help but think, what kind of man did he provoke? He seems to be There seems to be a poison that people can''t refuse. Since you can''t refuse, don''t refuse. She took him by the hand, took him to the bedside, and pushed him to the bed. Then, she sat on his waist, bent down, lowered her head, and put it in his ear. She whispered, "Anyi, we can''t prevent the relationship going further." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 In the end, the scenery proves that you can roll the sheets with ghosts, but The temperature is a little cold, but there will be a more weird and exciting experience. The big bed was a mess, and there was still a lewd atmosphere in the air. She lay on his body powerless, thinking that it would be perfect to have another cigarette after the event. Even if she was pressed under her body crying and begging for mercy, she felt confident that she had put him to sleep, not he. An Yi caresses her smooth back for a while. In the past, the gentle and elegant voice is dyed with a touch of laziness that makes people blush and heartbeat. He touches the head of the girl leaning against his chest, and a low smile comes out from the chest, "scenery, you are mine." "No, it''s you. It''s mine." Even if she had no strength, she would refute him. Anyi Wensheng said, "OK, I''m yours." She can only have him. "Well I can''t see the movie. " The scenery glanced at the movie tickets on the table. The film screening time was long overdue. "It doesn''t matter. We''re dating now, too." Yes, he made a profit in exchange for sleeping with someone he likes. She rolled her eyes indecently. "We call it matchless sex." "But Scenery is still going to be responsible for me, isn''t it? " I''m responsible for you "The scenery has taken my innocence. Naturally, I am responsible." "Innocent?" "Actually An Yi appeared embarrassed look, "I''m still the first time." Such a shy appearance is really delicious, but she still wants to ask: "wait a minute, aren''t you amnesia? How do you know you''re the first time? " What''s more, his brave performance just now is not like the first time! "Because I don''t have sex with anyone but scenery." Even if it is amnesia, he also has this confidence. The three words of sexual impulse Scenery did not ask you a person who has lost memory and forgotten common sense. It is not easy to know these three words. She suddenly remembered the person who had said this sentence a long time ago? As time went by, she seemed to think of only a shadow. Anyi asked: "what is the scenery thinking?" "Nothing..." Maybe that person is her strategic goal in which world, because after the task, system Jun will clear her feelings. For a stranger, she usually can''t remember too long. What''s more, after 15 years in the last world, she rubbed Anyi''s chest and said, "Anyi, I''ll be very good to you." Because she loves this man, she will try to remember him longer. Even if it is like memory, it is never decided by her subjective consciousness. An Yi good-looking eyebrows slightly curved, "do not need scenery to me, as long as the scenery can stay with me, I will love you well." "And I won''t stay with you?" She asked lazily. "Then I''ll make the scenery the same as the mother bird." An Yi happy smile, "shut the scenery in the cage, the scenery will not leave me." She yawned because she was just doing some physical work. Before she fell asleep, she suddenly remembered what she wanted to ask him at first. "Anyi, these days I have a safety charm on my body. Don''t you feel uncomfortable?" "Why do I feel sad when I wear a peace charm?" Well, he didn''t realize he was a ghost. Before he fell asleep, he thought, I don''t know from which stick Liu Han bought the Amulet of peace. It''s useless at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 Night, strange quiet. Anyi opened her eyes and kissed the girl''s eyebrows in her arms. He carefully got out of the bed and covered her quilt carefully. Then he walked out of the room. At the door, he saw the man in black who had been waiting here for a long time. The man sneered coldly, "willing to come out of the gentle country?" An Yi did not answer, his voice was cold, "who are you?" "You don''t care who I am." The man said, "you just have to know that I''m the one who knows you the most in the world." "That''s an interesting answer." Anyi also really funny smile, even if he is very clear, he does not know himself. The man asked faintly: "only in this way, are you satisfied?" "What do you mean by satisfaction?" "Anyi, that''s what she called you." He raised a point on the corner of his lip. "You know very well, whether you destroy the camera equipment or burn off the costumes, you can''t always hinder her work. Her work is to touch those men." "So what?" An Yi slender eyes slightly curved. "She has a strong affection for you now. Maybe no matter what you do, she will choose not to care, but wait for a month, a year, ten years later She doesn''t love you anymore. She''s tired of you? " "The scenery said, she likes me, she will be good to me." An Yi satisfied smile: "she won''t cheat me." "No, you don''t have this confidence, because you don''t have any capital to stay with her. You don''t know who you are, where you come from, and when you will drift away like fog. You see, you have nothing, but she is called scenery. She has relatives and friends who love her, and many pursuers. You don''t have self-confidence and can win everything Some people, because... " The man gave a bad laugh. "No one knows you exist." An Yi side of the hand clenched into a fist, but he is still gentle smile, "you come, just want to tell me these things?" "Yes, I''m not. I''m giving you advice to keep her by your side forever." The man approached an Yi step, thin lips with a bohemian smile, his voice cold, but also with an unknown temptation, "as long as she becomes the same person as you, until she found that her side can only have you, she can always accompany you." This is indeed a suggestion, but an Yi''s face does not show the slightest heartbeat color, even if the person in front of him is persuading him to hurt his most beloved, but he is as gentle as ever, just calmly saying: "I won''t hurt her." "No, or not?" The man''s sarcastic tone hides the sharpness that points directly at the people''s heart. It seems that he can easily see through the people''s heart, find the weakest place of the people''s defense, and attack the enemy with the simplest way. He is a natural lobbyist. "You and I know that the world is too dirty, and there are too many people who covet her. It is not right for a beautiful person like her It belongs to this world, isn''t it An Yi face has a light and ethereal smile, but, he does not speak. With an unpredictable tone, the man said lightly: "Anyi, we all understand that you can''t refute my statement, and my suggestion is the only way to protect her and the only way to guarantee that she won''t leave you. So, do you want to join hands with me?" Together, kill her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 The sunny days have changed suddenly. It''s raining heavily today. It has been a day''s work since the costume was destroyed. Now the costume is finally delivered. But because of the rain, the crew''s progress has to stop again. Some people say that such a heavy rain may be the Dragon King''s madness. Of course, there is no need to start work today, but unfortunately, Qiu Liang called all the crew members to the old house. They arrived at the old house under the heavy rain. Only then did they know that he would not change the shooting place. Liu Han said that Qiu Liang had no choice but to invite a Taoist priest from somewhere, saying that he wanted to suppress evil spirits. Scenery in the heart nervous, the surface is very calm, she controlled her impulse to look at the past to Anyi, even now, her hand is being held by Anyi. Anyi lowered her head, stuck to her ear side and said, "don''t worry, he can''t see me." In fact, you don''t have to talk to me so close is a public occasion. He knows he can only pretend to be invisible in many places, so he will be so unscrupulous. But others can not see it. But the shame that she deserves will remind her that it is not right to make complaints about a man in such a close manner. Her face turned red uncontrollably. Liu Han asked, "scenery, why are you so red?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a little hot. " Liu Han nodded, "so many people crowded in a room, is a bit." Luo Chenxi is far away from the scenery unconsciously. She is not afraid of the scenery, but is afraid of the man, because she saw the warning eyes that the man just threw over to herself. Luo Chenxi doesn''t understand why from such a gentle man No, it''s the male ghost who can see such a cold look, but instinctively reminds her that she seems to have offended him. She really offended him, because he heard it, and the scenery would know that it was his arson, which was what the woman said. The Taoist priest recited a few incantations and shook the brass bell in his hand. When the scenery thought that he was going to jump into a great God, he suddenly gave a serious meditation. Liu Han asked, "Taoist priest, but what have you found?" "There is no so-called evil spirit and resentment here, but there is a strong obsession." Liu Han doubts, "obsession?" "Yes, it''s obsession. This obsession is very strong. Well, I have to check." The Taoist priest took out his mobile phone from his pocket. He took it back and said, "it''s only rain in this town today. It''s sunny all around the town. It can affect the weather. It seems that this obsession has become terrible." The scenery can''t help but look to an Yi. An Yi sees her look, showing a smile like spring breeze. She lowers her head and prints a kiss on the corner of her lip. The scenery is scared to the left and right. Fortunately, except Luo Chenxi, she can''t see this scene. As for her suspicion just now, she is also frightened by an Yi''s sudden kiss. Qiu Liang didn''t believe in these theories of ghosts and gods, so he just perfunctorily asked, "what does the Taoist priest think should be done?" "Don''t deal with it." The Taoist priest said: "evil spirit can be dispelled and resentment can be suppressed, but obsession is not like evil spirit and resentment. Generally speaking, obsession is mostly because of seeking but can not be found. When he is satisfied, obsession will dissipate itself." But some people are doomed, they are always thinking about the things they are chasing, and they will never feel satisfied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 "Well? This lady... " The Taoist priest suddenly came towards the scenery. He looked at the scenery from top to bottom, pinched his fingers and shook his head heavily. The scenery was hairy behind his eyes, wondering if it was difficult for him to find an Yi? On the contrary, he is very calm. Liu Han asked anxiously: "Taoist priest, but what do you see in our home scenery?" "The young lady''s printing hall is black. It seems that she will die soon." ¡°¡­¡­ What? " The scenery looks confused. "There are three fires in a man. I think this lady has already put out two. I''m afraid we can see something very visible to people. Besides, she has too much ghost and insufficient Yang. This last fire, which is obviously extinguished, will still be extinguished. I''m afraid it will be more or less ominous." The scenery was stunned by this paragraph. She should not believe it. But some things that the prodigy said were in line with her current situation. For example, she could see ghosts, for example, she was working with ghosts Well, "muddle along", the so-called ghost gas in her body is naturally also possible to be true. She coughed uneasily, pointed to Luo Chenxi, "you said me so miserable, then you talk about her." Luo Chenxi stays. "Well, what this lady said..." The Taoist priest was calculating again, "she only put out one of the three fires, and there was no blood disaster. Recently, there was a red Luan star moving." Luo Chenxi was relieved. The Taoist priest looked at the scenery again. "I think, miss, you still need to pay more attention to your own affairs. Your situation is very serious." Liu Han was more anxious than the scenery himself, "Taoist priest, please say, how can we solve the disaster of scenery?" "Well, if you want to resolve the crisis, you can only go to some holy places for a while, such as Guanyu temple Eh Before the Taoist priest finished, he covered his chest and fell to the ground. Seeing that he was hard to breathe with his eyes wide open and his mouth open, people rushed to him and knew how to do first aid. Qiu Liang immediately called the emergency number, and all the people made a mess. The Taoist priest''s face turned white and her whole body twitched, as if she was suffering from great pain. The scenery was stunned by the scene in front of her. She looked at an Yi at a loss. Anyi shook her head, "I didn''t do it. Scenery, you believe me." The scenery is silent. "It''s him." Anyi looked at the door, "he did it." A man in black, he is standing in the rain, but not a drop of rain falls on him. He seems to have the ability to isolate himself from the world. Taking him as the center, there seems to be a terrible black hole near him, which can attract people who have seen the past into the endless abyss. The black hat as always covered his upper half of the face, but the scenery knew that he was looking at himself, with the kind of eyes without temperature. She was covered with cold. But in the blink of an eye, the rain disappeared again. Her tight body relaxed, legs inexplicably soft, some stand unsteadily, is next to an Yi to hold her. An Yi touched her head, soft voice said: "don''t be afraid, I won''t let him hurt you." The scenery doesn''t feel relaxed. The ambulance came soon. She looked coldly at the crowd carrying the Taoist priest to the ambulance. Seeing that her face was not right, Liu Han thought that she was flustered. She repeatedly comforted several words, but she did not answer with a smile. The scenery was afraid, and the man gave her an unknown fear, and it was obvious that this time it was for her. She unconsciously grasped an Yi''s hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 Later, news came from Qiu Liang in the hospital that the Taoist priest had a heart attack. After rescue, he finally saved his life. However, with such a show, the crew began to be nervous and panic, and because of the Taoist priest''s words before he fainted, all the people would unconsciously avoid the scenery after seeing the scenery. Scenery seems to be synonymous with evil star. Liu Han was very angry. She scolded all the people. Although no one dared to refute her, it did not help. Those people still avoided the scenery, which was the normal psychology of fear of causing trouble. Therefore, Yu Shu, who dared to talk with the scenery, was abnormal. On the corridor, Yu Shu sighed with melancholy, "people, it''s just like this. This is the reason why I feel desperate for human beings." ¡°¡­¡­ You are still a person. " Scenery wooden face reminds him, an Yi is not around her, he seems to have something to deal with, she did not ask, because even lovers, will have their own private space. Yu Shu said with a smile. There was no melancholy in his smile this time, but there was a kind of detached natural and unrestrained: "I am different from those ordinary people. I am an enlightened person. Maybe there are ghosts in the world, but ghosts were once human beings. As long as we know this, there is nothing to be afraid of. I believe that every world has its own rules, just as we don''t feel it To the existence of ghosts in general, ghosts can not affect our real world at will, otherwise, the world will be in chaos Scenery did not expect that this man, whom she called "sick", would have such a high level of cognition. She asked in disbelief, "which script is this part of your speech?" "Shallow people..." Yu Shu returned to his melancholy posture and sighed in that sentimental tone: "the most sober people are often regarded as other people. What kind of people do you belong to in summer scenery?" "You''re not happy." Scenery pulled the corners of the mouth, control the impulse to curse, dare to say that she is superficial!? "There are a lot of women who like me, but you say you don''t like me. Well, that''s a good way to get my attention." The scenery scornfully glanced at him, "I have a boyfriend, it''s not interesting to you." "Boyfriends?" Yu Shu thought for a moment, "is that man in black who will appear at the door of your room every day?" "You say What? " "I often go out to enjoy the moon at night. When I see a man standing at your door, it''s strange that he doesn''t move, just like a dead man." Scenery all over a shock, she did not make a sound, or perhaps forget that she can make a sound. Yu Shu said: "you can''t blame me for my improper description. I''m just telling the truth. However, what I didn''t expect was that the summer scenery, which never made a scandal, was such a bold person that he dared to take his boyfriend to the hotel to live with him." Seeing the pale face of scenery again, Yu Shu thought that she was afraid of telling her secret, "don''t worry, I won''t tell you about your boyfriend, it''s just Are you not Mo Yiyun''s fiancee? " Scenery has to re-examine the man in front of him, "how much do you know?" Her engagement with Mo Yiyun is unknown to anyone except the people of their two families. "What am I doing so nervous? I''m not a talkative person, but I think Mo Yiyun is not worthy of you. It''s better to part with him. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 Scenery cold voice, "this matter, don''t bother you." "I didn''t want to bother you." Yu Shu shrugged. "Summer scenery, you can believe that some people in this world have a sixth sense hundreds of times stronger than many people, and its speed can cross time and space, so as to see some future fragments." "Yu Shu..." The scenery took out a corner of the mouth, "you don''t tell me you can foresee the future." "Do you want to bet me that our play will not start shooting normally tomorrow." Scenery thought of an Yi, she cold spit out two words, "do not bet." "What a pity." Yu Shu revealed a melancholy color in his eyes, but did not see the slightest regret, "summer scenery, you are very dangerous recently, take care of yourself." "Are you going to tell me that you see something wrong with me in the future?" Yu Shu shook his head. "I can''t see it. It''s just a kind of intuition. You''ll be in danger. Ask for more happiness. Otherwise, the movie queen who can be as famous as me will be replaced. Alas, sad. Beauty has been like a famous general since ancient times. It''s forbidden to see white heads in the world..." Just as the Tathagata was inexplicable, Yu Shu, after shaking his head and sighing, went inexplicably. "I''m sick." The scenery said with a cold face. But how indifferent she was on the surface, how frightened she was at the bottom of her heart. She thought Yu Shu was just a man with face but no brain, but she didn''t expect that he also seemed to hide a lot of secrets, and it can''t be denied that his words successfully scared her. People are always like this. They would rather believe what they have than what they don''t have. When a person says that she will die, she may be able to say with a smile that he is not ashamed, but when the second person also says so She felt scared. Especially the man in black who appears at her door every night, like a dead man It''s Mr. a. Looking at the open corridor, she seemed to feel a pair of eyes staring at her. She did not dare to stay any longer. She turned around and took out her room card and entered the door. When she stepped into the door again, she saw a letter jammed by the door. Perhaps the waiter saw that the room was empty, so he put the letter through the crack of the door. To her horror, the white envelope and the golden star on the top of the envelope. That man again After a long time''s hesitation, Fengjing wants to close the door. She dares not touch the letter. However, after hesitating for a while, in order to find the reason why the man should stick to himself, she finally bent down to pick up the letter, opened the envelope and drew out the letter paper inside. Scenery, this may be the last time I write to you. Do you think my words are ugly? You don''t mind, because my hand has no strength to lift the pen. I have received the notice of critical illness. I have been prepared for this result, so I don''t feel sad. I just feel that Unwilling, if I am doomed to die, why should I meet you? Scenery, this unwilling, are your fault, that day in the Moon Temple, you should not bump into my arms, if not meet you, I will be more likely to accept this unfair fate, but without if, I believe, even if it is a repeat, I will choose to meet you on that day, the difference is, in that day I will leave you. So, it''s your fault, but I fell in love with this one. So it seems that I made a bigger mistake than you. In this world, all things can be calculated, whether it''s money, or power, or feelings. But only you, I can''t, because when I see you, my proud reason will collapse. For example, I have thought more than once that if I really die, I will drag you with me Go to hell with me. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 Feng Feng''s hand shaking, she managed to calm down and continue to read. Scenery, are you afraid of me like this? I once said that I will treat you gently, you are so beautiful, and this world is too dirty, do not let you stay in this dirty world, is my tenderness to you. In that case, you will regard me as a madman. I also feel that I am a madman. From the day I met you, everything went wrong. My life began to turn into a mess. I began to think of resisting the fate of dying one day when I was young. Do you know? How much courage and perseverance, and how much helplessness and pain do you need to resist an impossible thing? But I hope you never know. I will go to the intensive care unit soon. Once, I have seen the intensive care unit from a distance. There are no green trees and no warm breeze. It is too oppressive. I define it as the room for the dead. I don''t know how long my consciousness can last. At this last moment, when I can still act on my own, I think of those letters. I send them to you one by one. I begin to think childishly, even if you don''t know me, it''s good if you can write me down for a period of time, even if you are afraid and afraid. Scenery, I don''t want you to be afraid of me, I like you so much, but I have lost all the capital, I lost my healthy body, also lost the opportunity to let you know me, I have no chips. But it doesn''t matter. I''ve arranged everything. This distressing world doesn''t deserve you. Scenery, soon, we will meet. On the day we meet, I will tell you how much I love you. It won''t be long, soon, soon I''ll wait for you in hell. Yours, Mr. a. The letter fell to the ground, and the scenery was sitting on the ground with her eyes wide open and her pupils dilated. This was the expression of fear to the extreme. Her body began to tremble, and a chill grew in her bones. All the words in the letter were tender and sweet, but reading them word by word was more frightening than threat. The writer is dead, but he still finds her because he wants her to accompany him, in other words He''s going to kill her. You can call the police if you are threatened, but But what about being threatened by ghosts? She did not forget that the Taoist priest who was praised by Liu Han fell down so easily. Even, no one knew how he started. The scenery sits on the ground tardy no action, suddenly, she thought of system Jun, "I was threatened by a ghost, for the sake of personal safety, I applied to open the hang up!" "There is no such service." "I''m threatened by ghosts, so I can''t..." She thought for a moment, "can''t you give me a set of ghosts?" "The host is not a mistress." That is to say, such as this can be in the world of ghosts can still be set, is the female master aura can do. The scenery is really suffocating, "my TM is also a traverser. I don''t even have a halo. It''s unscientific!" If she had no aura, she would have been imprisoned to death by the strategic targets of various worlds. System Jun did not speak, so she called injustice alone. But It''s too much for the world to collapse. It''s the only time that he''ll kill her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 She could not help but hate the fact that she felt powerless by leaning against the door. She was also a passer-by, but she did not have the ability of any second, day and earth. In addition to having a system king in her head, she was an ordinary person at all. "Scenery, cool on the ground." A pleasant and familiar voice suddenly appeared. She looked up and saw that it was an Yi. Her mouth was flat. Her sad look was that she was about to cry. She held out her hand for a hug, "An Yi..." "What happened?" Ann remembers to see her small and pitiful appearance, also sat on the ground, holding her in her arms, patting her back, whispered: "don''t cry, you spend an hour to make up will spend." She was going to cry, and she wanted to laugh at this, so her look now is really crying and laughing. Burying her head in his chest, she murmured, "I I was threatened by a ghost who said he would take me to hell "Scenery doesn''t go to hell." Anyi chuckled, "scenery will only go to heaven." "Not funny." "Then don''t laugh." An Yi eyebrow with a faint smile, gentle watch, "I know the scenery said who, I am in, he can''t move you." "Then he Is it still around me now "Well, he''s not far from us." The scenery tightened his clothes. "I''m afraid Ann, don''t leave me "Well, I won''t leave you." Anyi the corner of the eyes of the light swept to the letter on the ground, he can''t help but fixed his eyes to see the above content, his body is slightly stiff, his face can not help but emerge a confused color. Because, there is a strange sense of familiarity, this sense of familiarity seems to help him remember some of the past. Seeing that he was suddenly quiet, the scenery raised his head and asked, "Anyi, what''s the matter with you?" Anyi came out of the inexplicable thoughts, he said with a smile: "nothing I''m thinking, how can I get rid of him? " "You can''t be tough with him!" The scenery suddenly retreated from his arms, grabbed his collar and said, "he is what Li Gui, yes, it''s Li Gui. Isn''t it said in the TV series? Fierce ghosts are very powerful. Good ghosts can''t be beaten. Don''t fight with him. What if he ate you? " "Why did he eat me?" "After eating you, you will gain strength." "Scenery Are these the lines in your play? " "Are you talking nonsense about me?" Anyi smiles and kisses the corner of her lip. Her small appearance is really cute. "He won''t eat me, because we don''t have any skills." To say that the existence of ghosts is a kind of supernatural phenomenon, it is better to say that it is a kind of missing body, because there are still unfinished wishes, it will linger in the world of a kind of missing body, perhaps also can be said to be a kind of magnetic field phenomenon. The scenery stupidly asked: "he really won''t eat you?" "No Anyi smile, not to mention, he and he who strong who weak, not necessarily. "Then I won''t let you go to him. I don''t want you to have an accident." An Yi echoed her words, "OK, as long as he doesn''t come to hurt you, then I won''t go to him." The scenery got his assurance, and sighed. She took off all over her body and fell into his arms with soft strength. She said in a sickly voice, "An Yi, shall we make an agreement?" "What agreement?" "Don''t make any more things to hinder us from filming. You know, filming is also about love drama. I will inevitably touch the male host a little bit. But I promise you, I will ask the director to make the distance as beautiful as possible. At most Touch your hands at most. If I can finish the play as soon as possible, I will be able to spend more time with you without seeing Yu Shu, OK? " "Good." "If you believe me, I have only you in my heart What, you said She was confused, did not expect that he would so simply agree to come down. An Yi smiles but does not speak. Well This attitude is a little strange. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 Finally, it''s time for the third shooting of "ancient city legacy dream". With the experience of the first two times, this time, all the people are ready for what to do. Qiu Liang is full of confidence, because he never believes in dealing with ghosts and gods. The same yard, the same Begonia flower, the same actor. After reading the lines, Yu Shu''s hand slowly lifted up. Suddenly, his eyes were shining. The hand did not fall on the face of the scenery, but moved the hand of the scenery to the side. Their original position was covered by a fallen Begonia tree. Just before everyone had recovered, all the trees in the yard fell down one after another, and the flowerpots beside the wall were all cracked. With a more violent sound, the stone table in front of the scenery and Yu Shu burst. The splashing stones came at them with great force. Yu Shu quickly turned his back to block the scenery behind him. All the stones were there Hit him on the back, white ancient long clothes, Qin out of a trace of blood. I don''t know who screamed, causing a series of panic, the people in a mess. The scenery was at a loss. She called in a daze: "Yu Shu..." Yu Shu was like a man who had nothing to do, but also put on a sign of melancholy. "Miss Xia, now you should be able to believe that my sixth sense is really strong." "You I... " She lost her voice because she saw Yu Shu and suddenly fixed her eyes on her back. Yu Shu''s index finger stroked his lips, "he''s right behind you." She froze. He was surprised, "no, how can there be two?" Two The scenery summoned up courage to turn back, only to see in the eaves not far away, there are two men standing there, one black and one white, one dark and treacherous, the other gentle. They did not look at each other, but they looked at her at the same time, but formed a confrontation situation. At this time, Yu Shu''s agent came over, he was very anxious: "we go to the hospital, you still have a lot of notices, can not hurt the body." Yu Shu said with a smile to the scenery before being pulled away by the agent: "the destructive power of this time is far greater than the previous two times. Moreover, judging from the scope of this influence, you are definitely included in it. Miss Xia, or that sentence, you can ask for more happiness." In the complex mood, she suddenly had a burst of anger. Why should Mr. a bear these risks because of his inexplicable obsession with himself? There was no hatred of killing his father or robbing his wife. Just because he was infatuated with himself, she would be threatened by him, even if she died! Is there such a thing!? "Scenery, let''s go back to the hotel first." The scenery shakes off Liu Han''s hand, she is very calm to say: "cold elder sister, you wait for me at the door first, I have something to deal with." "What is it..." "You don''t mind. I promise you, I''ll be back soon." Scenery see a Mr. a out of the yard, an Yi in looking back at her, also with Mr. a went out, her heart a hurry, left Liu Han followed out. Once again, she went to the courtyard with the locust tree. Under the tree, she saw the figure, which was also slightly emaciated. However, he was not an Yi, he was the Mr. a who sent her a letter. Scenery began to admire herself. She used to be most afraid of these, but now, she would take the initiative to go to the side of a ghost, or a devil. "Mr. a.." Her hand tightly grasps the skirt corner, uses the commendable firm tone to say: "regarding you want to take me to hell matter, let''s have a chat." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 The man turned around and covered most of his face with his hat. He was facing the scenery. His lips were not bloody. "Do you think about it? Go to hell with me "I think you have misunderstood one thing. I don''t intend to go to hell. Some people have said that even if I really die, people like me will go to heaven." "What a pity." But she asked, "what about the scenery?" "You''re worried about him." "Nonsense, he''s my boyfriend. Can I not worry?" He seems to be very puzzled, "I remember you are the most afraid of ghosts, how can you like him?" "I like Anyi, it has nothing to do with his identity." "So why don''t you like me?" She was stunned for a moment, and didn''t expect him to ask this question, but soon she replied, "I''m crazy to like someone who wants to kill me. What''s more, before you come to kill me, I don''t know you at all. How could I like you?" "You''re right." His good-looking lips hook up a sarcastic arc, unspeakable sarcasm, "he is smarter than me, we all know what you love best, what can make you moved most All things, we have no difference, except that he can approach you with tenderness, and I can only wait for you and me to rot in the dark corner, so I lost "I don''t understand..." The scenery bit the lip, "according to what you said in the letter, we only met one side, why do you want to be so persistent to me?" "You can''t understand, because I don''t understand either." He let out a soft laugh. "I only know that from the moment I met you, there was a voice telling me that it was you." If he didn''t promise to go to Yuelao temple with his friends, and if she didn''t bump into his arms, he would still be the one who would just obey God''s will. However, all of this is not if. It was just a brief contact. His heart, which had been calm for more than 20 years, began to palpitate. Yes, he also couldn''t understand why he met her that day? This inexplicable heart, if you want Yu Shu to describe it, he will probably read a word in the crowd to find him thousands of Baidu, suddenly looking back, the man is in the dim light. But to put it in a more blunt way This is the woman, she is destined to belong to me On that day, his mind was swept by this sentence, and then, his step-by-step life began to deviate from the track, and the four words "let God be the one" before became a joke. As he wrote in the letter, she will never know how much courage and perseverance it takes to resist an impossible thing, and how much helplessness and pain she has to endure? Scenery can''t understand his paranoia about himself, just as she can''t know how frightening and frightening desire he hides for himself. A man who likes to kill himself just because he has met him once is not enviable. She was in a panic, but still stubbornly asked: "where is Anyi?" "I let him disappear for a while." "You What do you mean "Don''t worry, he will appear again, scenery, don''t you come to me?" He stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head, and his cold lips pressed against her ear, "what you did with him I''ve seen it all. Why don''t you do it with me again, and when I''m satisfied, I''ll let him come back to you, OK? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Scenery in the mind of a group of random code, she understood the meaning of his words, but also feel more angry and ashamed, she could not get out of his arms, can only vicious way: "you peeping crazy!" "It doesn''t matter if you call me a pervert." The man''s lips stuck to her white neck, and the fragrance of her made him nostalgic. His Adam''s knot rolled and said in an irrepressible tone: "scenery, forget Anyi, try to love me once, can''t you?" "No Pain He bit the Nen tender skin on her neck and fixed her two hands behind her with only one hand. "Scenery, don''t make me angry. You know, I love you, and I want to eat you." Fengjing knows that his "eating" really refers to eating, not to the development of pollution. "Have you thought it over? Will you choose to come back or I''m here to force you? " Scenery bit her teeth and did not speak. "You are struggling. Does this prove that Anyi is not so important in your heart?" "Nonsense, Anyi is of course very important in my heart, but I understand that you are not trustworthy." The scenery looked cold. "You have done so many bad things, and almost killed people. You don''t have the so-called right and wrong view of normal people. Even if I really admit defeat and soften up, you will not abide by the agreement." He laughed happily, and then held her tighter. "It''s really my scenery. I know so much about me." Guess right, she didn''t feel happy. She held a breath in her heart. For the first time, she took out a strong attitude and said, "I just want to make it clear to you that no matter what you want to do, just aim at me. You don''t need to hurt other people." "Scenery and I said these, because of heartache for the man who was injured for you?" "You don''t want to think of everyone as much as you. Yu Shu doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him either. Just seeing someone hurt himself, he will eventually feel grateful. For example, once is enough. I don''t want to see the second time. What''s more, isn''t your purpose to kill me than to make others hurt? So why do you have to do it to other people? " Like to vent her grievances in the past few days, she did not care to be afraid, and said everything at one time. When the dog was forced to be anxious, she would jump over the wall, and the rabbit would bite if she was forced to do so! He admires her cruel appearance, can''t help but lower his head to kiss her lips, was her side head to avoid, he indifferent smile, and then a hand pinched her chin, forced her to raise her head, he also ruthlessly kiss her soft lips. At this moment, he did not intend to show mercy to her. She could not bear the cruel kiss. Slowly, she felt difficult to breathe and tasted the smell of blood. Her lips were bitten by him. It seems that after enjoying himself, he ended the kiss which was not considered as a kiss, but did not leave her. He was very patient and licked the blood on her lips and asked softly, "does it hurt?" He was gentle and considerate, as if he was not the one who was just on the verge of madness. This is the first time that she will have such a strong idea to kill a person. His index finger caresses the wound of her lip, the action is how soft, his voice has how cool thin, "but this pain, after all, is not comparable to my pain." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 "Scenery, continue to hate me, how much you like Anyi, how much you hate me, think about it from another angle, I and he in your heart, also have the same weight status." His tone was tinged with satisfaction, even with extreme strangeness. Scenery but in that strange, saw a inexplicable sad, she was stunned for a moment, but soon cold look, "give me back an Yi." "I''ll give him back to you, but before that, let me see what you can do for him." Suddenly, she slapped him in the face, and he froze. The scenery bad smile, "you are naive is not naive, use this method to force me to submit, you say you let an Yi disappear, I believe it? Don''t be stupid. Aren''t you a ghost? Anyi is also a ghost. How can you be more confident than him? Even if you say you want to kill me, but so far, apart from creating some natural disasters around me, you have never done anything. In the final analysis, you can''t kill me yourself at all? " As Yu Shu said, every world has a set of rules. If ghosts can kill people, there will be more outstanding cases in the world. At best, he can only rely on his own magnetic field to influence nature. "Ah..." He chuckled, but it was a bit sad. He let go of her and slowly said, "you are right. I seem to be unable to do anything. No matter whether I win an Yi or win your favor, I will always be the one who failed. Therefore, I will always be abandoned by others." "You..." He interrupted her, "don''t you want Anyi? He''s right behind you The scenery turns back, just see an Yi standing at the gate of the courtyard, with that dye smile eyebrow eye''s looking at oneself, she in a moment''s accident, when looking back again, her chin was held by him again, he bowed his head to print a kiss, different from the cruelty just now, this time extremely gentle. "Scenery, I''m in hell Waiting for you. " After that emotional whisper, he disappeared with a breeze. The scenery raised her hand to cover her mouth. She stayed for a long time. It was an Yi who came to wake her up. "Scenery, do you have anything to do?" For a long time, she finally said, not answering, but asking, "where have you been?" "I''m lost." ¡°¡­¡­ Lost? " "I''ve been walking for a long time, but I can''t find the way to this yard." "He must have done it!" "He..." An Yi face appeared perplexed color, perhaps he remembered something, or he realized what, "maybe he is not so bad." "What is not so bad? Didn''t you see it? Just now he did to me... " She bit her lip and hurt the wound that was bitten by the man. Anyi raised her hand and gently stroked her lips with the belly of her index finger. There was an imperceptible dark color in her eyes. "I don''t deny that he is a poor man, but He can''t touch you for this reason. You''re mine Scenery micro Leng, this appearance of an Yi, will let her think of that man. An Yi suddenly smile, and just micro * * dark he cut and different, he is gentle and beautiful, "scenery, let''s go back, I promise you, he will never appear in front of you again." Of course, she will not understand his confidence, but it doesn''t matter Anyi chuckles, and she doesn''t need to understand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Even for a month, that Mr. a really did not appear again. After a sigh of relief, the scenery could not help looking at Anyi around and wondering. She did not know what method he used to drive the man to leave, and Anyi did not intend to tell her. Scenery did not have a lot of time to think about such a fantastic thing, because Mr. a left, the crew was able to start shooting normally, and because the scheduled opening day was delayed for many days again and again, they had to speed up the shooting speed. Yu Shu just went back to the crew after a simple treatment. He saw the scenery again, and saw an Yi beside the scenery. He gave a "Oh ~" sound, and the rising ending sound was somewhat unclear. When he was close to the scenery, he said in a voice that only two people could hear: "so this is the boy friend you mentioned, but He looks more dangerous than the man in black The scenery is still entangled with what Yu Shu means. However, Yu Shu has gone away naturally and handsome. She touches her chin and doubts. She thought Yu Shu was just a melancholy prince, but now she thinks that Yu Shu is more like a master of the script than herself. In two months, the ancient city heritage dream announced its death, and began to enter a tense later stage. The scenery did not have much time to rest, because the "ancient city heritage dream" started the propaganda activities of the main creators. Their first stop was the Xinghai Building in city A. Xinghai Building is the tallest building in city A. It is said that the brightest stars can be seen from the top of the glass window on the highest floor here. However, it is a pity that the top floor of Xinghai Building has never been opened to the public since it was built. No one knows who is the owner of Xinghai Building and who is qualified to step on the floor with the best scenery. However, Qiu Liang had a way to take the crew into the mysterious scenic spot. He could also step on the top floor, which was rumored not to go up. He also sent an invitation letter to reporters. Only a few reporters could come to this conference. And at this time the scenery is standing in a room, her attitude is very firm, "Anyi, you go out for me." An Yi''s indifferent tone hides a trace of prayer, "I promise I won''t disturb you Scenery, don''t drive me away. " "I didn''t mean to drive you away But how can I change my clothes if you don''t leave? " She jumped and looked at his injured look. People who didn''t know thought she had bullied him! "The body of scenery, I have already remembered clearly, it doesn''t matter to look at it again." Her face flushed, "Anyi! Get out of here "I..." "Just wait outside for me!" Don''t wait for him to say anything more, she pushed him out of the door, and then slammed the door. The scenery touched her hot face, and secretly said that an Yi was really more and more shameless. She went back to the bed and took off her clothes. She changed into the red dress sent by Qiu Liang. The sleeveless princess skirt without over the knee was worn on her body, which well outlined her perfect figure. The red like flame also set off her skin color More white, quite let a person kiss Fangze impulse. This dress looks very simple in design, but the stars embroidered on the waist add a few unique delicacy. Just as she was about to put on her shoes, she was stunned. Wait, all stars? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 She was wearing a wedding dress for photos, an envelope from Mr. A, and this dress Either way, there are stars all over the sky. Something was about to come out of her mind, but a box on the head of the bed caught her attention because there was a note on the box, which only wrote one sentence: to my favorite. as like as two peas, she is familiar with the handwriting. It is exactly the same as the letter written by Mr. A. She was stunned for a moment and walked over. The antique wooden box was lying there quietly. She just hesitated for a moment, then carefully opened the box. There was a piece of paper in the box. The scenery opens the folded paper. On the top of the paper is a design drawing of the wedding dress. However, the lines of the picture look childish. It can be seen that the owner of the painting is still young, but all the details should be drawn. She still remembers that the wedding dress she wore that day was the same as the design picture. There is a line in the lower right corner of the drawing: this is my first one Design drawing is something I have treasured for many years. Now, I give you my most important thing. From now on, you will be my most important treasure. Sure enough, it was him When she lowered her eyes, she saw an hourglass in the box. The hourglass represents time, but all the quicksand lies on the bottom of the hourglass. Does it mean that Time is running out? "Don''t..." From the corner came a very weak voice, "don''t touch the hourglass..." As soon as the scenery lifted her hand, she turned around and saw the man in black lying in the corner. His body was nearly transparent. Through him, he could see the white wall. "It''s you..." She can''t help but step back, he left her the fear is still, even now he looks, will soon disappear. He saw her alert, pale lip corner sarcastic hook, perhaps in satire himself, he sat up against the corner of the wall, faint breath, "for a long time no see, see you are still alive, but it is a happy and regretful thing." "What do you mean?" After a meal of scenery, he asked, "you look like this now What''s the matter? " "Can''t you see that I''m going to disappear?" "Disappear Don''t tease me. How can a devil like you disappear so easily "I''m so happy that you''re so confident in me." He seemed to be really happy with a smile, "you stand so far away from me, I speak very hard, can''t you get closer?" Scenery a daze, subconsciously toward him a few steps, but still from him three steps away. "Closer." With inexplicable feelings, she came to him, he suddenly raised his hand, did not know where the strength, took her hand, let her fall into his arms. Scenery''s first reaction is to withdraw from his arms, but listen to him with a soft voice in her ear said: "I''m about to disappear, let me hold you before I leave." Somehow, she suddenly gave birth to a sad. See her no longer struggle, he happily kiss her left cheek, "scenery, you still have feelings for me after all." ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t get me wrong. I just see what you look like now, and I think of my past memory. " Yes, an Yi used to talk to her in such a distressing tone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 Man seems to be full of melancholy, "it seems, the scenery is really like an Yi ah." "So what?" He issued a short chuckle, "scenery knows that I like you and want to kill you. Do you also know that an Yi is the same person as me?" "What are you talking about?" She could not help but forget to react to the Black Obsidian eyes under his hood. He drooped his eyelids and said slowly: "scenery, there are many things, because people have different cognition, and feel that there is no similarity between them. For example, now, even if you see my appearance, you don''t think much about where to go, but if I tell you, I have the same face as Anyi?" With the last sentence as like as two peas, ''s eyes widened, her eyes, and the reflection of her face, had exactly the same face as Ann. "Sure enough, you have cognitive impairment." He grinned and bowed his head and gave her the wide eyes of amazement. "No way..." The brain of scenery is blank, "how could this be It''s you You''ve become an Yi... " "I don''t have this kind of ability. The scenery, I and the Anyi in your mouth are the same. We are the same in face and character. The difference is that you have different cognition." She is not unable to remember the face, but when she is sure that the two people are not the same person, she will subconsciously not have any similar associations with their faces, unless someone tells her that the two people are the same, breaking her thinking pattern, she has atypical cognitive impairment, which is a fact she does not know. "No It''s still impossible. How can you be like an Yichang? There''s no reason why Unless, unless you''re twins... " "You are wrong. I look the same as him, not because we are twin brothers, but because he is me and I am him." Looking at her shocked and expressionless face, he finally couldn''t bear to raise his hand, gently rubbed her cheek with good touch, and whispered: "you have to understand one thing, how much I want to kill you, how much I love you, how much he loves you, how much I want to kill you, we are the same, but not the same." She grabbed his coat by the corner. "I don''t understand What do you mean Her panic was so miserable that he took her in his arms, stroked her head gently, and said everything in detail, "from the day of death, our souls are divided into two parts. I inherited the memory and the feeling of killing you. He lost his memory, but he had the feeling of loving you, but you should understand the scenery, Because I love you, I want to pull you out of this world. His love for you is growing day by day, and his desire to kill you will be stronger and stronger. I exist because I want to kill you. When he has the mood to kill you, my strength will be taken away by him bit by bit, until finally disappear. " "You, you will die..." She couldn''t help but increase her grip on the corner of his coat, and the back of her hand showed a little blue veins. "Not death." He took a contented mood and sniffed at her sweetness, "you see, you still care about me." "This is not the time to be concerned about it! You are going to die "Don''t worry, I will not die, but will be slowly absorbed by him. First, my killing intention to you, and then the memory of the past. Finally, we will become a complete self." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 All things are relative. He loves her and wants to kill her. Because of this entanglement, a soul will split into two parts. When the feeling of wanting to kill her was slowly absorbed by Anyi, his love for her began to sweep. He began not to want her to die. He wanted her to live well, even if the world was disappointing again. Even if there was no him in the world, he thought that she only had to live happily. The pain of death should not be borne by her. The scenery says intermittently: "you say You say he is gradually devouring you, then he is not Are you trying to kill me? " "Scared?" He touched her head for a while, and said, "don''t talk about it. Take out your courage when you slapped me last time." "You! I was not forced to rush by you at that time "Then you can rest assured that you will be so bold when he makes you anxious." Seeing her red face, he was cruel to her and sighed: "I don''t need to see or listen to what you have said and done with him. We are two in one, so I also know how much he loves you. You can have some confidence in yourself, and he won''t be willing to do it, just like me before." "What a light thing you say." Scenery heart is in a mess, anyone who knows his boyfriend because he loves you so much that he will not be in a good mood when he wants to kill you because he loves you too much. What''s more, because he loves her and wants to kill her, he divides himself into two souls. He''s never seen such a nervous disease before! He weakly raised the corner of his lips, "scenery, my time is almost gone..." She raised her head and didn''t know what kind of expression she should show. Once she was just afraid of this man, she thought he was a pervert. But now that he has no intention of killing, looking at him, she can see an Yi when she first met, which can make her feel pity and move her heart. "Soon, complete I will appear in front of you. Before that, I will warn you not to touch the hourglass. There is a liquid bomb in it. As long as you move it, it will explode..." His face was as white as paper, and his voice was getting smaller and smaller. "Liquid bomb..." She was pale. He laughs, "it''s a gift I prepared to give you when I was alive, in order to let you leave the world." [I''ve arranged everything. This miserable world doesn''t deserve you. Scenery, soon, we''ll meet. On the day we meet, I''ll tell you how much I love you. It won''t be long, soon, soon I''ll wait for you in hell. ] she remembered the end of the last letter and began to feel creepy. It was how long before he had calculated everything, knew when and where she would appear, and used the most likely way to make the plan successful. After she was shocked, she sneered, "in order to kill me, you really mean it." "It''s not me, it''s us." Only he and an Yi together, is a complete self. Since sensing that his power began to be gradually absorbed by Anyi, he had to stay away from Anyi as far as possible in the past few months. The distance could slow down the speed of Anyi''s swallowing him. However, he inherited the memory of his life and knew what day it was today. So when he came back, even if he came to her, it was equivalent to declaring his "death". www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 "Do you have to disappear?" the scenery asked "Can''t bear me?" He can use all his strength to lift his hand and scrape the tip of her nose by bending his index finger, just like all the small movements that lovers will have. She suddenly felt disappointed. "I still can''t accept In my opinion, you are you, an Yi is an Yi, you are two people, you are two individuals. Even if it is an inevitable trend for you to integrate into one, no matter which one will swallow up, what is the difference between the disappeared and death? " "Then you are willing to forget "I..." She couldn''t answer. He was lonely with a smile in his eyes, and said in a sad tone: "scenery, even myself, will be jealous of myself. I often wonder why I inherited that killing feeling. If you know me first, would you like me more now?" "I don''t know I''m sorry. " "Don''t apologize. It''s not your fault." He bowed his head powerless, pressed her forehead, but said: "this is probably the so-called fate. Even if it is the same person, our fate will be different from the day we exist as two people. He will be loved and adored by you, and I I''ll be scared by you, disgusted by you. " "Don''t talk about it Maybe, maybe I can go to Anyi and ask him not to swallow you up, OK? " She talked, even though she knew in her heart that the proposal was not feasible at all. "You don''t understand, how much I hate him, how much he hates me. We are doomed to have only one person occupying the dominant position, devouring the weak, and finally achieving the integrity of the noumenon. The man who loves you and wants to kill you will appear completely." The scenery is at a loss, "so you say What am I going to do? I only know that my boyfriend is an Yi, and you are the one who wants to kill me. When you two become one person, that person Or do I know you? " "Don''t panic." He gently comforted, "no matter how it changes, the love for you will never change." Naturally, that extreme paranoia is also impossible to change. His eyes gradually lost the strength to open, "scenery, you just need to be yourself. Being engulfed by him does not mean that I will disappear..." "You You don''t want to die... " He finally laughed once and gently put his lips on her lips. He was helpless and said, "I won''t die, I just return When we meet again, you will see the whole me... " "Wait Don''t sleep in the past. I have many questions to ask you. I still have a lot of things I don''t know. Open your eyes... " In her sad voice, his body became more and more transparent. At last, as the fog dissipated, he lost his arms. The scenery sat on the ground, and a layer of fog rose in her eyes. He just disappeared, leaving no proof of his existence. Even in the end, she didn''t know what to call him. Anyi, there was always a name she took, but he had nothing The scenery was so stuffy in her heart that she felt uncomfortable. "Don''t be sad." That pleasant and familiar voice seems to ring out as promised, she stupidly turned back, because eyes are wet, vision is also some fuzzy, but even if not see clearly, she also knows who this man is. "Scenery, didn''t I come to see you?" His smile is good-looking, gentle to the extreme bottom of the eye, with the dark unknown, unique hook people''s feelings. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 Scenery opened her mouth, or did not make a sound, she did not know how to call him, is Mr. A, or an Yi, but now, no matter which name, for her is strange. As if she knew what she was thinking, the gentle jade man squatted down in front of her, and the cool and beautiful hand was also covered on her cheek, which made her feel shivering for the first time. "Scenery, don''t be afraid. I''m still me. I just remember some things, but I still love your Anyi. Maybe You like to call me Anyi This gentle tone of care, is the lover between the low, let people heart, also let people panic. "You are Who is it? " She should have been frightened, but now she is surprisingly calm. Maybe after the disappearance of the man in front of her eyes, no matter how strange it is to see again, she can take it lightly. "In my life, my name was Wen Qiong." He chuckled, "but now, I''m your Anyi." Wen Qiong He''s Wen Qiong! Fengguang was surprised, and in a flash she figured out all the previous doubts. Why did system Jun say that Anyi was both a strategic goal and not a strategic goal? Because Anyi was only half of Wen Qiong''s soul at that time, and system Jun was so straightforward that she could change the strategy target with only a little bit of accumulation, but also because Anyi was Wen Qiong. She thought a lot of many, finally only one sentence: system Jun you TM pit me! System Jun did not make a sound, even in such a dangerous time, he would not come out to tell the host how to deal with the sick man No, it was the sick girl''s men who escaped. "Those letters My clothes, and this room... " He smiles, "yes, I arranged it all. Before I was alive, I arranged everything. However, it''s an accident that I didn''t count on to keep you away from the hourglass." Now the ghost state, he did not count things. "I don''t understand How can you plan for months to come? " Whether it''s a letter sent to her hotel or a TV series launch, she will come to Xinghai Building and be arranged to enter the room with liquid bombs. "It''s not hard to do all this." An Yi Now you can call him Wen Qiong. He holds the scenery in his arms, as if he didn''t notice her stiff body because of uneasiness. "Since I met you in Yuelao temple on that day, I have been paying attention to your every move. I know that you have taken the film of" ancient city legacy dream ". I also know when the drama team will come to the ancient town. I also know where your press conference will be held, Because I''ve arranged all this "You said What do you mean? " "Qiu Liang is the only one I can call a friend. Do you understand the scenery?" Her eyes opened a minute, all as if the clouds to see the sun, in an instant, she understood everything. "Ancient city legacy dream" is what I suggested Qiu Liang to shoot, and I also suggested that he find scenery to play the heroine. I know that the scenery agent has a good eye, and she won''t let you miss such a good IP script. Qiu Liang is a serious person. For the scene, he always pursues the place that is the most real and most suitable for the original work. Just right, I have such a room in an ancient town There is only one hotel in this ancient town. As for your shooting date Every time Qiu Liang comes to see me in the hospital, he always tells me his plan in detail. It gives me a lot of convenience. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 Wen Qiong said: "and you can hold a press conference on the top floor of Xinghai Building, which is never open to the public, naturally because This is my territory, scenery, you say, I am not a very smart person, everything, you are in accordance with my arranged steps to go, you must know, in the past I never spent so much time on a person "Should I be glad to see your favor Scenery sarcastically smile, "you calculate so much, arrange so carefully, in the final analysis is not to kill me? Why do you say it so well? " "I don''t want to kill you. I just feel desperate. Who can love you and protect you after I leave the world?" Even if it is him, when it comes to protecting her, he will feel insecure. Since he can''t do something, there will be no man who can stand by her side in this world. So, in order not to let her hurt, in order to let her go to a clean world, he would take her away with him. Fengjing is a person with normal thinking. She can''t understand his brain circuit. After her hair was creepy, she felt angry and hard to calm down. "Do you know, before this, I didn''t know you at all. Why do you decide my life and death because of your love for me? My life is my own. Even my parents don''t have this right! " What''s the difference between this and an elder who uses a good excuse for his child to go out and play? No This man''s practice is more excessive than this! "Because the scenery is mine." "Fart! I don''t belong to anyone, I am me! Don''t you think it''s too childish to think that what you can''t get will be destroyed!? I want to live. I want to live. Why do you want me to die? " She cried hysterically. Unconsciously, she had already cried. Time seems to go back to a long time ago Another scene appeared in front of her. In the open room, there is a woman in a white skirt shrinking in the corner. She is holding broken glass and crying to the man in front of her. In the inaudible voice, there is despair. Finally She cut her wrist without hesitation. The bright red color of the blood was dazzling, the sound of blood drops was also very harsh, and the smell of blood was pungent, all of which seemed to emerge in front of her eyes. Suddenly, the scenery was holding her head. She seemed to forget Wen Qiong in front of her and began to murmur unconsciously, "I don''t want to die I don''t want to die I want to live Why Lu Chen You don''t love me Why force me to Why... " She kept murmuring, and gradually sobbing, and in the voice of despair, her spirit was gradually breaking down. "Scenery..." Wen Qiong grabs her hand in a daze, while the other one wipes her tears consciously. She makes him feel scared. It is like a voice reminding him that if he continues, he will lose her. For the first time, Wen Qiong has the feeling of panic, "don''t cry You don''t want to die, then I don''t want you to die, I will accompany you to live, we live together, scenery I know it''s wrong. Everything is my fault. Don''t leave me alone... " He didn''t understand what his sudden panic was, but he seemed to have had such an experience. If he lost her, he would be completely Falling into madness, even he himself would feel terrible madness. A cold voice sounded, "forced deep sleep on." Scenery powerless closed her eyes, lost consciousness at the same time, her body a soft, fell in the arms of men. After a brief pause, Wen Qiong opened his eyes again, his momentum became more tough, and he also suddenly chuckled. Hugging the woman in his arms, his drooping eyes have nowhere to hide the madness, and he seems to be the same as before, but also like two different people. It is different because the stubborn madness has reached the extreme. He kisses her tears, then kisses her lips greedily, "scenery I won''t make you think of it. " Because it''s not time yet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 The press conference has already started, but as one of the leading roles, the scenery has not appeared. Many people are too busy to leave. For example, Luo Chenxi, a minor supporting actor, volunteered to ask the scenery of changing clothes to pass quickly. It''s a pity that she''s not in a comfortable room when she''s sleeping in the hallway. Luo Chenxi looked at it for a long time, which found that the man holding the scenery was the ghost Mr. who had been following the scenery all the time. The reason why she could find out after a long time was that besides that same face, no matter the breath or the aura, he was much more powerful than before, so she had the illusion that she was not recognizing the wrong person. Luo Chenxi is afraid of ghosts, but she also realizes the moist corners of her eyes. What''s more, the scenery is unconscious and is held in the arms of this man "This gentleman..." For the first time, Luo Chenxi violated the principle of turning a blind eye to herself. She took the initiative to talk to the supernatural creatures. Seeing the cool sight of the man falling on her, she nervously grasped her skirt and summoned up the courage to ask: "Miss Xia What happened to her? " "The scenery is asleep." Man thin lips micro hook, is a gentle love smile, anyone looking at the past, will not help feeling that this is a good man to love his girlfriend. But Luo Chenxi had instinctive fear, "the press conference has begun, or Let me wake up Miss Xia and I''ll take her there. " "Luo Chenxi." He suddenly called her name, which made her heart tremble, because of fear, "how, what''s the matter?" He laughed, then uttered the worst words, "your face, no matter in which world, is really disgusting to me, if not for you But it''s a pity that I can''t kill you. " A long time ago, of course, this long time was for the scenery. He had thought about getting rid of the woman who was in the way. However, after the scene was aware of it, she had a cold war with him for a month, because the person he wanted to kill was her sister. This makes him feel deeply worried. As long as the scenery is willing, he can kill anyone for her. Even in the so-called legal world, he can do it easily, and no one can detect that it is his hand. He has this confidence. According to the psychotherapist, for such an antisocial personality as him, the existence of scenery is his shackle and the bottom line of protecting others'' sexuality. Even if he wondered, what is humanity? He will do what he wants to do, but in order to make the scenery happy and make her like him more, he is willing to disguise himself as a kind and loving person. Although Luo Chenxi doesn''t understand why this man''s sudden killing intention is, it doesn''t prevent her from pale because of his sentence "can''t kill you". She looks at the scenery again and tries to suppress that little fear, "where are you going to take Miss Xia?" "She''s by my side and won''t go anywhere." By his side But he is a ghost. If he said that, he didn''t want to put the summer scenery "You can''t take her away!" Luo Chenxi doesn''t know where the courage comes from. She only knows that she can''t watch a human life disappear. He unexpectedly "um" a, "scenery is my, why I can''t take her away." "You! There are different paths between man and ghost If you kill her, even if she becomes a ghost, she will hate you "When did I say I was going to kill scenery?" He hung his head and kissed the girl''s eyebrows. "I''m saving her. I want her to come back to me again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 The man''s look is gentle and tired, but there is a chill behind Luo Chenxi. "I''m right, you are really too eye-catching. If you are obliterated in this world, just wash away the memory of the scenery..." He thought carefully and showed a charming smile to Luo Chenxi. In the corridor, the lights behind the man went out one by one, and the frightening darkness followed. The darkness spread rapidly, like a giant beast with its mouth wide open, waiting to swallow its own food. Luo Chenxi wanted to take a step to escape, but this situation scared her to move, she closed her eyes, in the dark to touch her at the moment, suddenly, everything returned to calm. Imagination of pain did not come, Luo Chenxi slowly opened her eyes, however, her eyes are just empty corridor, whether that terrible man or scenery, are like a dream disappeared. Luo Chenxi legs a soft, sitting on the ground, she is still afraid. In the intensive care unit of a hospital, with the information sent by ward instruments, doctors rushed to the ward where they were told to pay special attention. However, at the moment of opening the door, all the people were shocked. The young man, who was judged to have a 10% chance of waking up, was sitting on the hospital bed. In his arms, there was a woman in a red skirt. Doctors could not see the woman''s face because he held the girl and let her face close to his chest. In this treacherous silence, the man on the hospital bed raised his eyes. He was bewildered with a smile and said, "get out of here." The doctors were stunned and didn''t dare to say a word more. They closed the door after withdrawing. After all the outsiders left, the man named Wen Qiong raised his hand over the beautiful side face of the girl. He sighed with deep feeling and regret, "you see, even I am bound by your consciousness." Because she didn''t want him to kill him, so at the moment when he wanted to kill Luo Chenxi, the world began to force him back based on her criteria. Luo Chenxi was the female owner and she could not die. Wen Qiong He is different from Wen Qiong, but seems to be no different. Therefore, maybe he can also be called wenqiong. After being helpless, he said happily: "no matter which world you are, you will fall in love with me. Scenery, this is your destiny. We are doomed to entangle them for generations to come." He knew that she could not hear her words when she was forced to sleep, but he still wanted to tell her what he had not said before. A smile overflowed the corner of his mouth. The smile had a bitter taste. "You said I don''t love you, I don''t understand what love is, but I know very well that if you lose you, the world will have no meaning of existence, scenery, if this is also true If it''s love, then I really love you to the bone marrow, and try to make you marry me, because I want to have the qualification to keep you by this contract, to imprison you in our house, and also because I began to fear You will fall in love with other men. From the beginning to the end, I have never thought of revenge. Your despair is because of me. Now, your rebirth is also because of me. " Once upon a time, someone told him that his persistence for her was only that he had found an interesting thing in her boring life for more than 20 years. Therefore, she would be recklessly possessed of paranoia. Maybe after this interest, she would be no different from the person who once made him indifferent to her. Even so, he used to think so. But later, he soon understood that scenery to him was a kind of poison, a poison that could not be solved. His persistence to her was not simply paranoid. Before her time is about to restart, he kisses her lips, with reluctant greed. "Scenery, you should come back soon, I''m waiting for you..." The man whispered, "and our smile She''s waiting for you, too www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 Open the window to send in the cool breeze in summer, the sunlight through the window into the room, also wake up the sleeping people in bed. The scenery opens one''s eyes and vaguely sees the tree outside the window. The leaves of the tree are very green. It seems that people can see the endless vitality. The breeze blows the curtains and brings a burst of comfort. It is summer in the afternoon. She seems to have seen this picture somewhere It''s like a letter Her consciousness is still very lax, the brain is also very slow, so thought for a long time, did not think of anything, just quietly looking out of the window. "Scenery, you wake up." Behind her came a beautiful voice, as if with a force to make her conscious. Wen Qiong see her for a long time did not answer, holding her hand tight again, "is sleep not good?" She turned her head and saw the man holding her from behind. Soon, she lifted the quilt and sat up, gritted her teeth and said, "Wen Qiong." Scenery has always cherished her image, but now she has no intention to take care of her hair, which is slightly disordered. Wen Qiong also sat up from the bed, he is now transferred to the general ward, but his body is still wearing that suit, his face is also pale after a serious illness, as long as he uses that beautiful face to make any hurt expression, I believe that there are few women in the world who can be ruthless. But the scenery belongs to this kind of woman, not because she is cruel, but because she still remembers how the man arranged everything to send her to hell. If she can be soft hearted to a man who wants to kill himself, she is afraid that she is crazy with him. Wen Qiong said, "scenery Do you still hate me "Would you hate me if I wanted to kill you?" she asked with a sneer "No He shakes his head first, and then smiles charmingly. "If the scenery wants me to die, I''ll do it myself." The scenery was stunned, and then he couldn''t understand: "are you crazy? You don''t think about your parents just because I''m going to die at a word? " "Scenery, all the things in the world can be calculated. Money is, so is the so-called family relationship, family love But it''s also something that parents give their children unilaterally to tie them down. I''ve known from a long time ago that I don''t need this kind of restraint. " What he said was right, and others knew that what he said was wrong, but his look of taking it for granted had the magic power that people could not refute. The scenery moved her lips and didn''t know what to say. This indifferent attitude towards family relationship reminded her of a man in the corner of long sleep memory. She might forget all the memories of the former world, and she could not remember those strategic roles clearly. But there was a person who could remember his name even if she forgot her feelings for him. Xue ran, the man who made her feel what it was like to fail in a mission for the first time. At that time, he was also very puzzled. Why did her father die? She felt sad and sad. Both Xue ran and the man in front of her made her panic because they did not have the emotion that normal human beings should have After a long time, the scenery just found a little voice, "you said that the family relationship is not necessary for you, then what about me? I am in your eyes What is it that is dispensable? " "Scenery is not dispensable, for me..." Wen Qiong said with a gentle smile: "scenery is my God, a temptation to me It''s time to continue to live in this boring world Temptation and should be holy God together, from his mouth said, strange no sense of disobedience. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 It is sad to find that she has no power to refute in front of this man. The truth is to tell people that this person refers to a person with normal thinking. But Wen Qiong, she doesn''t think he can be classified as a normal person. For a long time, she said coldly, "it''s not pleasant to say I''m your God." "It doesn''t matter if the scenery is disgusted. At least it proves that I still have the ability to influence the scenery mood, which is much better than the scenery treating me as a stranger." Wenqiong took her hand, and her pale and feeble smile was very good. The body of scenery trembled, quickly took out the hand, she said coldly: "don''t touch me." "Good..." He took back his hand, smiling eyes, hidden is not easy to detect the loneliness, but it is because of his seemingly indifferent but actually injured expression, will cause more people''s intolerance, "scenery does not like me to touch you, then I will not touch you." You see, he always knows what attitude to make her soft. He wanted to kill his own man Scenery kept telling himself this sentence, she unconsciously clenched his hand, thought just when he grasped his hand, that warm temperature, "do you have temperature?" "I survived Because of the scenery, I''m alive again. " Seeing her startled face, he stretched out his hand to touch her, but he thought of her words just now. His hand was slightly stiff, and then he put it down, "I seem to have had a dream. I still remember all the things in the dream. My soul seems to be split into two parts. Coincidentally, they all find you, and there is a voice constantly reminding me that I can''t imprison you, I can''t Force you, scenery, I''m not afraid of death, I''m just afraid of I will lose you. " Wen Qiong could not explain where her intuition came from. In the memory of being a ghost, she began to collapse after telling the scenery all the things, and he also had a blank period, a period of unconsciousness, because in retrospect, he could not remember what happened after that and why he suddenly came back One thing he knows very well is that he brought her here. Scenery said she wanted to live, so he could live with her now. Yes, he has no need to kill her. From now on, he will spoil her. It''s just because he''s alive again. What if he''s dead? No one knows what the result of this if will be. "No matter how beautiful you say I still can''t accept the fact that you once wanted to kill me. If I accept you like this now and you want to kill me again next time, what can I do? Wen Qiong Your city is too deep, I don''t have confidence You don''t have confidence to live under you. " Scenery out of bed, she barefoot on the ground, there are no her shoes, but fortunately, it is not too cold in summer, she does not look at wenqiong, "wenqiong, we are over." "Scenery..." He subconsciously grabbed her hand, with that desperate prayer, said: "you said, you will love me." When the scenery turned back, she was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she raised her hand and covered his pale cheek. The action was very gentle and caressing. It was like the intimate action between lovers. His dark eyes seemed to flash the star of hope. But her words broke his expectation, "winjune, I haven''t loved you enough To give up my life. " "I love you so much..." "From now on, you should understand that our feelings are not equal. Maybe you call it love. Even if you love me deeply, it is in my heart, at least so far You are not as important as my life. " Because she wants to live at all costs. Cold away from his hand, she turned away. There is no trace of nostalgia. And took away all the light in his world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 The woman without shoes walked on the street in the afternoon. Her face was very beautiful, but her face was a little pale. Her feet stepped on the hot floor baked by the sun step by step, but she seemed to be unaware. Many passers-by recognized that she was the star of summer scenery, but how could the ever bright summer scenery be like one Psychosis on the street? People are not sure, so they dare not answer. This is the general psychology of the public. When the things we dare not think about appear in front of us, we will always feel unbelievable. However, the scenery did not feel the sight, even if there was a huge storm in her mind, she could not see anything else on her calm face. "Host, you need to complete the task." "Oh, really? Find the man who wants to kill me to finish the task and live in the fear of death every day? " "It''s a mission." "I remember a long time ago In Xue Ran''s time, you also reminded me that this is a task, so I can give up my principles and be with him, and you will be satisfied, right? Since you didn''t choose to clear my feelings, how can you be with the people who want to kill themselves as a normal person? " "Host..." "System king." She interrupted, "sometimes I wonder why you''re more eager than I am about points?" After a while, he replied, "because that''s why I exist." "Well, can you tell me what happened to that scene in my mind at that time?" What she saw before she lost consciousness still haunts her. "This is what happens to the host in the third world," he said "Why don''t I remember anything? How can I not remember if it can force me to commit suicide by cutting my wrist? " For example, Xue ran, she can still think of this person. "Because the world collapsed, the host memory was completely emptied." She was silent, strangely silent. "Host?" "What are you nervous about?" She sneered, "are you hiding something from me?" System Jun''s voice pauses for a long time, and then rings again, "the host has already begun to be suspicious because of Wen Qiong." She retorted, "you''re bullshit." "The host is in a very abnormal state of mind." "You didn''t tell me, wenqiong. He was a man who wanted to kill me. Apart from his name and his information, you didn''t tell me more from the beginning. You wanted me to finish the task without knowing it. You are really good at calculating." "It''s for the task." "Well, I now declare this mission a failure." About her only three points of points, not on the bar, "anyway, waiting for Wen Qiong to play to declare failure, but also be killed, then I declare the mission failure, you and I can be much easier." To put it bluntly, she is just a broken pot. What''s more, she has an intuition that the system will not let her die. Otherwise, in some cases, he will not help himself to survive. Unexpectedly, the system did not say that the host was not allowed to declare the task failure. He seemed to compromise: "is the host sure to declare the task failed? Once the mission fails, the world will return to the original plot. Wen Qiong will not wake up but die. " ¡°¡­¡­ What does it matter to me if he doesn''t care about his life? " "At the request of the host, I failed to select the task and left the world five seconds later, five, four, three, two..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 "Stop." The scenery stopped and stood under a tree. The sun was shining on her face through the leaves. The system stopped counting down. He and she were silent. After a while, a black car stopped by the side of the road. The owner of the car rolled down the window and asked in a melancholy voice with the sign that could no longer be marked: "Miss Xia, get on the bus?" It''s Yu Shu. Fengguang looked down at her feet and got on Yu Shu''s car without hesitation. She sat in the co driver''s seat and didn''t even give him a look. "How are you here?" "I heard from director Qiu that his good friend, who was in a coma in the hospital, suddenly woke up, and he refused to be visited by anyone. It is said that he hid a beauty in the ward." She was cold, "Oh." "Miss Xia, it''s really a pleasure to see you''re still alive. That day you disappeared in Xinghai Building, but Liu Han was worried for a long time. Miss Luo said that you were taken away by a man. However, Miss Luo seems to be scared by something." "Well." "If you walk on the road like this, maybe you will make the headlines tomorrow." "Well." "Why didn''t I think of it? Walking around the street without shoes like this is a good way to get the headlines. " "Well." Yu Shu glanced at her, "it seems that you are really disheartened." The scenery slants to look at him, slowly say a few words, "it''s none of your business." Yu Shu was not annoyed, on the contrary, he said triumphantly: "I can meet you here so coincidentally. You should believe that my sixth sense is really strong?" "There''s a piece of wool." "Miss Xia, you are a public figure. You can''t be so rude." "Long winded." "Well, for the sake of your lovelorn, I don''t care about you. We''re here. Get out of the car." Scenery Leng for a while, followed him to get out of the car, this just found that they are to a shopping mall. Yu chuckled, "come with me." "What did you bring me here for?" Yu Shu walked into the mall and said something to the manager. In a moment, all the guests were invited out for the reason that the mall needed to be maintained. For a moment, in such a large shopping mall, only Yu Shu and scenery were left. "It''s better for us to be a charter party, and it''s not a gentleman''s behavior to let a lady step on the ground barefoot," Yu said The scenery facial expression is expressionless, "is really the money has no place to spend." How much does it cost to package such a high-end shopping mall? Yu Shu shrugged, "didn''t I find a place to spend money?" When they went to the place where they sold shoes, the manager took over the work of the salesmen and explained the sales promotion personally. The women''s shoes here are indeed various in design, complicated and exquisite or simple in design, but the only thing in common is that they look very expensive. Seeing the scenery, the manager didn''t have a heart stirring look, and he quickly took several other styles of shoes to recommend, but unfortunately, scenery still didn''t have much interest. These shoes are really good-looking, but they are also very tiring to wear, and she never wears shoes with heels except when it is necessary to attend various occasions. Yu Shu is very patient. Girls always like to be choosy and waste time when shopping. At this time, came a man in overalls, his hand is a pair of simple flat bottomed white shoes, without too many flowers, its only feature is simple. "Miss Xia, what do you think of these shoes?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 "It''s you." Scenery recognized the man, "aren''t you the waiter of the ancient town hotel?" He was the waiter who delivered the letter to her. The man said politely with a smile, "I''ve changed my job now." "Oh, do you want to change your job if you want to?" The scenery step forward, grabbed his tie, forced him to bow his head, she smile, domineering side leakage, "you say, if I kiss you suddenly, he will want to kill you? After all, he even wanted to kill me because of his abnormal possessiveness After the man is stupefied, is full of panic. Well, it seems that he also knows what a terrible man wenqiong is. The manager also thought about how suddenly came an employee he didn''t know, so Yu Shu was very interesting to pick his eyebrows. "I''m really curious. Otherwise, I''ll really kiss you." "Xia, Miss Xia I don''t seem to have offended you "Does aiding the tyranny count?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The scenery let go of his tie, pushed the man away, and yelled like a madman in the open mall, "wenqiong, you come out for me!" No one answered him. "Well, you won''t come out, will you?" Holding the principle of proximity, the scenery once again caught the man who had just been pushed away. "If you don''t come out again, do you believe that I will give this man now?" This is really If you''re bold enough to be scary. In a corner, a tall figure came out slowly. His figure was so thin that it seemed that a gust of wind could blow him down. After all, he was a man who had not recovered from a serious illness. If he did not look pale, he would not be able to explain it. He said with a smile, "scenery, you look for me." "You are finally willing to give up." The scenery pushed the poor man who was caught by herself again. She glanced at Wen Qiong''s clothes, and said in a cold voice, "you don''t want to die." "I''m looking for scenery because I''m dying." How long have you been with me "From the scenery and I separate." "The hospital will let you out." "They dare not stop me." She laughed. "Are you proud?" He said with a smile, "it''s a great pleasure to see the scenery." "We''re done." "The end of one relationship is the beginning of another." "Yes, but at the beginning of another relationship, there won''t be you in it." Wen Qiong looked at Yu Shu beyond the eye set. "It doesn''t matter. No matter who the scenery wants to be with, I will hold a blessing mentality. I am trying to become a person who will be happy as long as the beloved is happy." Maybe he is trying to camouflage, but before trying, he will not be able to control the idea of killing, the target is not scenery, but the man she chooses. Yu Shu''s sixth sense has always been very strong. He waved his hand and stepped back. "I''m an outsider. What kind of love and hate you have has nothing to do with me." No one paid any attention to him. Wen Qiong took small white shoes from her subordinates. "Scenery, you''ll catch cold. I''ll wear shoes for you, OK?" Not good. She opened her mouth, the two words still did not say, he is so careful and considerate, how can he have the idea of killing her? But it is such a careful and considerate person that she can not help but want to be soft hearted and afraid. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 The scenery did not speak. Wen qiongquan, when she was tacit, stepped forward and squatted down in front of her. He grasped her ankle and felt that she was stiff for a moment and she relaxed quickly. He carefully took out a handkerchief to wipe the dust on her feet. Then he gently and carefully put her feet into the comfortable shoes. After that, he looked up and said, "scenery, are the shoes comfortable?" The charming eyes of any woman. Because you can see that you are the only one in his eyes. It seems that a long time ago, there was a man who did the same thing. She put on the white shoes he bought. The price was not expensive, but it was very fit and comfortable. Scenery in the mind of some at a loss, she also squat down, eyes with him flat, after looking at him for a long time, she suddenly issued a voice: "wenqiong, what kind of man are you?" Maybe it''s more terrible than Xue ran, and maybe it''s purer than Xue ran. She doesn''t understand, so she doubts. "I''ll be what the scenery wants me to be." "Do you believe it yourself?" He shook his head and said with a smile, "as long as the scenery is willing to try and believe me, it''s enough." "But I can''t believe you." Wen Qiong eyes do not see gloomy, "scenery does not believe me, except me, scenery will not fall in love with other men." She wanted to sneer and sneer, but she couldn''t laugh, "where are you confident?" "No one in the world loves you more than I do." This man and a woman chatted with each other as if no one else. They were talking about love and love. The people who acted as background board were embarrassed except Yu Shu, who was watching the good play. However, the two parties did not care about them at all. In the set of sinking into their own world, the scenery and Wen Qiong have a wonderful similarity. It''s hard to believe the scenery. Before that, I thought that seeing her again might be to choose to escape, or to choose to be a stranger. Now, she is inexplicably calm. "Wen Qiong, if you die today, you become a ghost, are you Or will you choose to drag me into hell? " "I don''t know." Wen Qiong said: "I''m afraid of losing you. If you want to live, I will try my best to live. The scenery says that our feelings are not equal. It doesn''t matter. I will try my best to make the scenery like me. I don''t need to give up my life. As long as I can Just accept me alone and be with you. " "What if I don''t love you?" Gentle and indifferent smile, "scenery does not love me, it will also be my fault, this has nothing to do with the scenery, I will choose to punish myself, rather than imprison you with despicable means." Feng Feng didn''t ask him how to punish himself because she had intuition, which would not be a good question. Her eyes twinkled, there was a sound of reason collapsing. She tilted her head and looked at him with empty eyes. "If it comes to the day when I am tired of you, can you end your life by yourself? And make sure that even if you become a ghost, you can''t get close to me She heard the alarm in her head that the blackening value would exceed the critical point, but what the system said was that the blackening value of the host began to rise. No matter how strong the alarm in her head was, she seemed not to have heard it. She just looked at him quietly with her soft look and indifferent eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Wen Qiong''s eyes lit up, "scenery said, I agree." "Let''s make a deal When I don''t like it, you can die by yourself. " "Good." The scenery blinked and held out her hand. Wen Qiong naturally took her hand and pulled her into his arms. He had a good smell on his face. She closed her eyes. There was something It broke down with this man. There is no more sound from the system. Yu Shu tut a, "two madmen." Suddenly one day, the super popular movie queen announced that she was quitting the entertainment industry, and she announced it at her post show award ceremony. Because of the ancient city legacy dream, Xia Fengjing and Yu Shu got the emperor and empress respectively. Just when the summer scenery could no longer be more popular, she withdrew from the entertainment circle. Then came the news that she was going to get married. Her fans exploded, and a lot of people turned black. The paparazzi were even more busy. They wanted to get the first-hand information about who the man was. Unfortunately, without their efforts, the scenery directly disclosed the information about the mysterious boyfriend. Wen Qiong, the successor of the Wen family, who has been living in the political arena for a hundred years, is also the famous designer Austin. People can understand why Austin designed the wedding dress for the first time this summer because he is ready to marry the scenery. He is very low-key, rarely appear in the public view, this first time high-profile, caused a nationwide shock. Some people say that it is because the scenery is close to the big money, so she can stop. However, it is revealed that the family background of the scenery is Xiashi group, which is as famous as Morse''s enterprise. This voice soon disappeared. As a lady of Xia family, she doesn''t need to be rich because she is a big money herself. What''s more, Wen Qiong is such a gentle man as jade, and she is such a delicate and beautiful woman. Can you use such vulgar words as big money to describe it? They are a good match, men and women. Today, in Mo Yiyun''s office, it is full of low pressure. Mo Yiyun took the contract and said in a cold voice, "summer scenery, are you sure you think about it? Now is the best time for you to develop. If you regret in the future, you may not have such a good opportunity. " What he said was business and personal feelings. They were the relationship between superiors and subordinates. What''s more, they had no personal feelings except when they were young. The scenery does not matter to say: "I think well, from now on, I want to teach husband and son, no time to film." "Teaching my husband and my son..." Mo Yiyun sneers, these four words are really inappropriate for her, "do you know, Qiu Liang has a very hot IP movie script, the female host should have been played by you." "No, who By the way, Luo Chenxi, I think she is very good. I want her to act. Although she is a new person, if she can be cultivated, can she not bring a fortune to your company? " In the original book, she lost the chance of starring because of her huge scandal. Now it''s not gossip, it''s her own news that is bigger than the gossip. She''s going to get married. She doesn''t want to play. It''s so simple. If you don''t want something, you can give it away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 "I will refer to your suggestions," Mo said Scenery smile, "want to hold Luo Chenxi directly, don''t take me as an excuse, now well, our engagement is gone, I announced in the live broadcast that the person I want to marry is Wen Qiong, your parents, now I must hate to die of me." After all, her engagement with Mo Yiyun is a good thing both of them have agreed on. If she breaks the agreement, it is no different from slapping the old couple of the Mo family in the face. "They dare not trouble you." Mo Yiyun''s face softened a little, at least in the matter of breaking the engagement, he had to thank the scenery. Maybe the Mo family has the capital to fight against the Xia family, but now it is a very unwise decision to choose the Wen family as the enemy. Since ancient times, the people do not fight with the officials, and the Wens do not mix in shopping malls. However, they play an important role in politics. Fengjing smiles and puts the two wedding cards on the table in front of Mo Yiyun. "On the 15th of this month, welcome to my wedding. There is another one. Please give it to Yu Shu. Maybe he and I can be regarded as friends." "Well." "Of course, I don''t object to you bringing Luo Chenxi." Mo Yiyun listened to her mobile phone ring again and said coldly, "you should go." It was the fifth time in half an hour that she didn''t seem to hear. "What''s the hurry? Men just can''t get used to him. " The scenery shrugged her shoulders. Now she is indifferent to Wen Qiong, her rightful fiance. However, after that, she still stood up and said, "I''m leaving. See you at my wedding. My ex fiance." Mo Yiyun was indifferent to her childish ridicule. Shortly after Fengguang left his office, he went to the French window. With a rare curiosity, he met the man standing downstairs. That man''s whole body breath is very quiet, quiet over the head, it seems to be a pool of calm stagnant water, can not find half of the living angry. But the girl showed up. He looked at her with a smile, and in front of the girl, he seemed to have come back to life. Mo Yiyun has never seen such a person. Even if someone says that he is indifferent, he is also a living person. This man, looking very gentle, seems to be two extremes with Mo Yiyun''s indifference, but he feels strangely. In his nature, he was even colder than himself. His intuition is not wrong. If the man named Wen Qiong feels it, he looks up and his eyes collide with Mo Yiyun. Holding the scenery in his arms, Wen Qiong''s friendly smile. Behind the scenery, he raised his hand slightly. There was a pendant on his hand. Mo Yiyun standing by the window froze, because he recognized that the pendant was carried by Luo Chenxi, and the man was threatening him. What''s threatening him? Mo Yiyun unconsciously looks at the scenery which knows nothing. "Scenery..." Wen Qiong took back her sight and whispered, "according to my agreement with you, if you don''t love me, I will choose to die according to your requirements, and I won''t cheat you." "I know." The scenery raises Mou, "and you die, I also can live well." "But Scenery will also strive to love me all the time, just as I have been trying to restrain the mood of wanting to imprison the scenery. " No one can know how effective this effort will be. It''s a big deal. Before you''re imprisoned, you''ll die together. The smile of scenery is like poppy to confuse people, "we go home." He said softly, "OK." No matter he or she, there is too much darkness in the smile eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 Wenqiong''s parents have been very busy. When he was five years old, on his birthday, his mother gave him a little white cat. The little white cat is very cute, snow-white, without any defects, its eyes are also very clear, dark green vertical pupil, as if people see a vibrant forest, its voice is soft and waxy, this kitten''s favorite is to take advantage of Wen Qiong''s reading when climbing on his legs to rest. Wenqiong liked it very much, so later, he buried it in the soil with his own hands. "Little Joan Why kill Xiaobai? " Five year old Wen Qiong looked up at his mother''s beautiful face. His innocent face was still stained with soil, and his clothes were more or less stained with some. He looked like a naughty ordinary child. "Because Xiaobai is so good, it shouldn''t be in this world," the child with delicate face said with a smile "You say What? " "Mom, the world doesn''t deserve it." "That little Joan How do you feel about mom? " The child immediately said, "good." The beautiful woman trembled. From that day on, wenqiong''s mother did not dare to give him anything alive. When she tried to hold the baby well, she saw the hand that the child stretched out to her. She seemed to see that his hand was about to pinch her neck. Later, she did not dare to get closer. Little wenqiong did not understand why his mother suddenly alienated himself, just, alienation is alienated, anyway, his mother does not exist, will not have any impact on him. When Wen Qiong was seven years old, his father brought a man who was tall and thin. The man talked with him, read books with him, and drew with him. Wen Qiong liked to talk with him, because he would not treat himself as a childish child. On his parents'' wedding anniversary, there were many roses in the house. The man touched his head and said, "Joan, don''t you like painting? It''s better to draw a wedding dress for your bride in the future, just like your parents "What is a bride?" "The bride, who can always be with you, will love her very much and she will love you very much." "What is love?" "Love When you look at her, you will want to touch her. When you touch her, you will want to keep her by your side forever. In short, she is the only choice. " At that time, Wen Qiong didn''t know what he knew. When he was bored again, he thought of the man''s words and drew the wedding dress for the first time. The little wenqiong didn''t know whether there would be a person who was "not her" around him. He just had a heart attack. The bride is the one who will always be with him. But soon, he was distressed, too much like, he would not help but want to kill her. After all, the world is not beautiful. Later Wen Qiong knew that this man had another name, called a psychologist. He doesn''t know what a psychologist is, but he knows what a doctor is. The doctor will lock him in a white ward, force him to take medicine every day and prick his skin with a needle. He hates doctors. When the man came back, little wenqiong took a heavy tool and loosened a piece of the wooden stairs. Then he put the tools away and stood in the stairwell on the third floor, waving to the man who entered the gate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 The man saw him, a kind smile, he step up the stairs, and finally fell down from the third floor. No matter how many years passed, Wen Qiong still remembered the violent sound that people made when they rolled down. After the man fell from the building, there was no news of him, and no one called a psychologist to come to him. Wen Qiong, seven, was satisfied. Even this time, all the Wen family members, including his parents, did not dare to get close to him. Many years later, Wen Qiong, who had grown up, was admitted to the hospital again for physical reasons. On a fine day, when he was standing by the window of the corridor looking at the scenery, a man named Qiu Liang came to him. The young man named Qiu Liang said that he hoped that he could play the leading role in his play. It is said that if he acted in the youth drama, Qiu Liang would be cheated at all costs The Red Star Xia Fengjing plays the female host. Gentle and quiet man, on the passionate female host, look, how CP feeling? Wenqiong refused because life was boring enough and he didn''t want to do anything boring. It is said that later, the hero of the Youth Drama started a new man, and the female owner did not find the scene of the summer. Qiu Liang shakes his head and sighs, and complains in front of Wen Qiong again and again how ignorant the investors are. This man named Qiu Liang seems to regard him as a friend, but what kind of boring thing is a friend? Wen Qiong never interrupts Qiu Liang''s words. It seems that because of this, Qiu Liang, who is a chatterbox, likes to complain in front of Wen Qiong. Gradually, it has become a habit. When he finds out what kind of person he is, his ears will be clean. Wynn thinks so. However, once upon a time, Wen Qiong asked Qiu Liang why he ran to the hospital every day. Qiu Liang took him to the next ward and saw the man lying on the bed. "This is my father. When I was young, he had an accident and he was unconscious. My mother was not in good health, so I came to the hospital to see him from time to time." When Qiu Liang said this, he didn''t have a sad look. Maybe when he was a child, he was already sad. "I hope your father will get better as soon as possible," said Wen Qiong Even if he had remembered why the man in this hospital bed was so familiar and why he was so unconscious, he could always be indifferent. On this day of Valentine''s day, even the hospital seemed to be more angry. Wen Qiong sat on the bed and looked at the people with roses out of the window one by one. Qiu Liang, who reported on time, broke the silence in his room. "Wen Qiong, accompany me to Yuelao temple." Wen Qiong smiles. "I''m in hospital." "Don''t worry. I asked. It''s OK to go out for a while. I don''t think it''s a problem for you to stay here all day. It''s better to go out for a walk. The smell of disinfectant water is all in this hospital, so you don''t want to go out and breathe?" "It''s good here. It''s better to be quiet." He just didn''t want to move. Qiu Liang continued his efforts. "I heard that Yuelao temple is very smart. I think you have been lonely. Go and ask for a marriage. Maybe you can worship a bride by paying homage to Yuelao." "The bride..." Wen Qiong gently spit out these two words. A long time ago, the man said that the bride is a person who can always accompany her. Does this forever mean that he will like her, but will not kill her? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 Wen Qiong was suddenly curious, so he and Qiu Liang drove for an hour and climbed the mountain for ten minutes. It was true that Qiu Liang took Wen Qiong to relax. It was also true that he wanted to come here to find inspiration for his new play. When he arrived at Yuelao temple, he took out his camera and kept shooting. He had no time to take care of Wen Qiong, who had come to such a crowded place for the first time. Wenqiong disliked the crowded places and noisy places. He began to feel bored. He should not come to this breathless place because of his curiosity. The moment he turned to go, he bumped into a delicate and soft body in his arms. What is it like? Soft enough to want him to be embedded in the body, so sweet that he wants to hold the fragrance that he keeps taking Wen Qiong couldn''t find any other words to describe her mood at the moment. She quickly withdrew from his arms. "I''m sorry, sir." Well Her voice, also Wan turn, hear want him to press her hard under the body, listen to her cry for mercy. For the first time, Wen Qiong had this uncontrollable feeling, which was strange, so he felt at first at a loss. Then, he instinctively felt that the sudden strangeness was uncontrollable, and he always did not like the uncontrollable taste. But today, all his dislikes, all his rational calculations, announced his departure from him. He wants this woman. And this woman, in his thoughts when the rush has left. Qiu Liang did not know when he came and said, "the one who just ran away I just met her agent, so she must be the summer scenery. " "Summer scenery..." Wen Qiong silently read the name, his hand slowly on his chest, the chest of that heart is beating violently, in urging him to quickly catch the girl. Don''t worry. He told himself that she couldn''t escape. Because of the emotional fluctuation, Wen Qiong returned to the hospital. The doctor said that his illness had worsened. Qiu Liang blamed himself. He felt that he had made Wen Qiong''s illness more serious. Wen Qiong didn''t say it was none of his business. Sometimes a person''s guilt is a good thing to use. He began to write letters in the hospital, and began to find the man in the next ward. He slowly told his feelings that he had no place to vent. It was like that when they were chatting together more than ten years ago, Wen Qiong slowly said, and the man listened patiently. The difference is, the comatose man is People will never answer him again. After a few months, Wen Qiong''s condition became more serious, Qiu Liang also told him with a look of pain that his father finally could not bear to die. Winjune comforted him, "your father would not like to see you sad." Another month later, Qiu Liang came out of the pain. With a grateful smile, he said to Wen Qiong, "thank you for comforting me these days. You are right. People always have to look forward." No, he won''t look forward. Winjune felt a panic. Qiu Liang is so sad, but after a period of time, he can smile again. Time can really dilute everything. But what if he dies? Scenery does not know his existence, even if only this can be sad for a short time, she will not cry for him, or even never put his name in her heart. Wen Qiong was not reconciled. One day, in the dead of night, he made a decision. He wants to take her away with him, out of this boring world. So, everything, at this moment, began to crumble. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 Different from the previous times, this time in the white world, there are many black cracks, which show a dark light, devouring the surrounding white. The scenery blinked and asked naively, "did you change the decoration?" "Clear your feelings." With the indifferent voice of system Jun, the scenery was stunned, and then there was a moment of blankness in his eyes. Soon, he recovered his brightness, and the black cracks in the space were slowly filled by white. After a while, it was a pure white world. "What''s wrong with me?" The scenery rubs the temple, sends the head to make her uncomfortable. "The blackening value of the host is too high. In order to maintain the normal operation of the task, clear all the memory of the host in the world of" resplendent star of rebirth. " "What? I''ve been here what What is the bright world of stars She thought about it for a while, but she couldn''t remember anything about it. She gritted her teeth, "Mr. system, why didn''t you ask my opinion if you want to delete my memory?" "In order to maintain the order that every world will not be destroyed, I have the right to clear the memory of the host." "What do I mean by the blackening value?" The system doesn''t speak. "You can delete my memory so easily. Did you delete my memory before In any case, after deleting, she will not have any memory, and naturally she will not know whether the system has actually done so. The system said, "select the script." Fengguang didn''t look at the books that appeared around her. She didn''t intend to let the system just turn the topic. "From a long time ago, I wondered why you would come to me. You just said that my brain wave was in agreement with you, but now I begin to have doubts. All this in front of me is false." "No matter what the host''s skepticism, it can''t wipe me out of your brain nervous system, so I really exist." "So you mean that you have the right to choose to deal with me, but I don''t have the right to dispose of you. That''s unfair." "We are never equal. We are only contractual. The host is only my contractor and does not have the right to dominate." Scenery cold voice "ha ha". What she doesn''t know is that even the so-called unconstrained system exists based on her cognition. In other words, if she does not have the consciousness of system existence, it will become nihilistic existence relatively. In this so-called space, it is all supported by her cognitive consciousness. "It''s time for the host to perform the task." A random book flew in front of the scenery. This time, even she had no right to draw the world randomly. Before she reached out to take the script, she asked, "when I have accumulated enough points, can I really return to my world?" "Yes." "I''ll trust you again." Because, in this inexplicable space, she has nothing else to rely on. "Adoring Dameng Princess: please forgive me! ¡·At the moment of seeing the name, the hand of scenery trembled. This is an immortal chivalrous text. There are those who cultivate immortals, and there are also those who cultivate demons. The female master''s name is Li Qing. She is a little younger martial sister of Xuanmen. She has the general qualification to cultivate immortals, but she is better than everyone''s love. Even if she can''t do magic, a large number of people will jump out to protect her. The male master''s name is Yejin, who is the leader of the evil way. The devil''s way, of course, is against the orthodox Xuanmen of Xianmen Ye Jin killed a lot of people. His ruthless name can make everyone retreat. However, such a man is moved to Li Qing. As for the male two kings who wanted to explore the scenery, his name was Chu Yu, and he was the only ghost Xiu in the three realms. Seven hundred years ago, Li Qing''s previous life, Muling and Chu Yu fell in love with each other. Later, they got one death and one injury because of misunderstanding. Muling reincarnated as Li Qing, and Chu Yu also waited for her in a desolate ghost world for 700 years. He did not expect that when he met again, Muling, who became Li Qing, had already had other lovers. "The story It''s cruel. " The scenery was expressionless, and there was no excitement at all. She is expressing that she has no confidence to attack a man who has been waiting for the woman for 700 years. "Friendly reminder, please avoid physical contact with the target before the completion of the host strategy." "Why?" Because it''s going to trigger his instinct that''s engraved in his bones. System Jun did not answer, but directly said: "the task begins." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 Xuanmen has existed for thousands of years. Since ancient times, it has been known as the mainstay of the Xiuxian sect with Kunlun and xiaosuifeng. Among them, Xuanmen is the most powerful sect, and it is also the sect that people who want to cultivate immortals dream of joining. Unfortunately, the threshold for enrolling disciples is very strict in Kunlun, xiaosuifeng and Xuanmen. Those who are not good at heart will not accept it, those who are greedy for life and death will not accept it, and those who have no talent will not accept it. With these three rules, I don''t know how many people are blocked at the door. In recent years, the evil way has been more rampant. Many small sects have been destroyed by it. There is a trend of further expansion of forces to overwhelm several sects of Xuanmen. For a time, people are in panic. More and more people began to watch the gate silently. Today, the Xuanmen released a big news. Xuanqingzi, the headmaster of xuanqingzi, passed on the Hanyuan sword that had been passed on to the next leader to his second disciples. It should be said that since they joined the Xuanmen, they began to build the foundation at the age of five and reached the golden elixir stage at the age of fourteen. Just a few days ago, the second disciple who had just passed the age of fifteen had passed through the golden elixir period and began to enter the infant period News, Xiuxian circle began to boil. We should know that the golden elixir period is an insurmountable watershed for a person who cultivates immortals. Some people can only reach the golden elixir period in their whole life, but they can''t pass it. For thousands of years, it''s very rare for such a young person to reach the golden age. Therefore, everyone regards Xuanmen as the youngest person who can get promoted. It''s fine to say that these two disciples have such a rare talent to be the next leader, but she is a woman. If it is a woman, that is, the generation of women, it is equivalent to being difficult to take on a big responsibility. Even if this is a world of immortal chivalry, there is still such a universal idea. When people in Xuanmen hear the words of criticizing the elder martial sister, they can''t help but teach them a lesson and leave a sentence: "you are jealous of our elder martial sister''s talent!" The elder martial sister of Xuanmen is cold-blooded and does not like words. However, she is gentle and courteous to her younger martial brothers and sisters. Because she is endowed with talent, she never takes pride in her talent, and her appearance is even more ethereal. Therefore, she has always been worshipped by disciples of Xuanmen and far away. In the Xuanmen, her reputation will not be lower than that of any elder martial brother. Naturally, her popularity will not be lower than that of the handsome and elegant elder martial brother. In the eyes of the Xuanmen people, she is just like a god standing in the clouds, a God that can''t be talked about by anyone. The eldest martial sister''s residence is in Haomiao peak, which is the highest place of Xuanmen and the most vigorous place of aura. Xuanqingzi gave her the best place to live in when she was very young. No one dares to have any opinions, because no one can be sure to compare with her. Today, the eldest martial sister is also standing on the top of the peak. Her white dress is dancing, standing against the wind, and her green silk is slightly raised. Her beautiful face is facing the clear blue sky with the classic angle of 45 degrees. Her eyes are closed, and the air is cold and can not be easily climbed. The perfect lines of her side face are even more eye-catching. Such a woman with immortal style and chivalrous spirit, even between the Xianmen, is also It''s rare. Li Qing, who was pulled to see the elder martial sister, held her face and hid in the corner. She said admiringly, "the elder martial sister must be thinking about how to break through the bottleneck of cultivation again. She is worthy of being the eldest martial sister. She is always working hard to cultivate." "Yes, yes, I heard that the elder martial sister did the same thing last time. She got the understanding with her eyes closed, and her divine sense was sublimated. All of a sudden, she came to the period of Yuanying." Wen Dong also sighed. Both Li Qing and Wen Dong were disciples of the precepts. Li Qing listened to the words of his classmates and sighed with melancholy, "Alas, I can never catch up with such a person as the elder martial sister." The man and a woman secretly watched for a long time, and did not leave until the sun went down. Shortly after they left, the cold woman opened her eyes and nodded slightly, "well, I''ll have braised pork today." No one knows that their seemingly inborn eldest martial sister, who often does not speak a word and shows the cool demeanor of enlightenment, is actually thinking about what to eat today. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 After the morning class, the scenery from the hall all the way to their own vast peak, the people passing by are with worship eyes, suppress excitement and say hello to her, she is polite nod. Even if she recognized a lot of people, she would deliberately wait to see her on the road at this point. At last, she was no longer helpless, and the scenery was happy. For her, if the immortal world killed people, I''m afraid it would be more terrible than the world in which she had been in. What''s more, immortal swordsmen, demons, ghosts and so on, all have reasons to appear. Her identity is not only Xuanmen elder martial sister, but also her final result in the original text She was killed by the man. She had to protect herself, so she spent some points to exchange for her talent. It is worth mentioning that she does not have a fiance yet. Her fiance will appear in half a year. His name is Jinye. He is the eldest disciple of Kunlun sect. His marriage to her is also decided by the two masters. However, it is not known that Jinye is actually the embodiment of Yejin. Yejin has already controlled the Kunlun school. He has become Jinye and married with the scenery, but only for the sake of his marriage He had a chance to get close to Xuanmen, but he didn''t expect that he would meet the woman who influenced his life, Li Qing. It was because he chose to approach the summer scenery in order to enter the Xuanmen gate, which also caused the summer scenery which had always been indifferent to him. After he found out that he was engaged with Li Qing, she became black. However, the female owner was the female owner. Even if Li Qing was not as good as she was, she could not kill her. Instead, she was taken out of her heart and died by Yejin. Fengjing thinks very clearly that if she doesn''t rob a man from her mistress, she won''t fight with her mistress. That night brocade seems to have no reason to kill her. After all, she is the eldest martial sister of Xuanmen and the successor of the next leader. If Yejin wants to swallow up the immortal and demon, she will certainly fight against her. Therefore, after arriving in this world, she does borrow from herself One''s talent is to be able to compete with night brocade. As for the man named Chu Yu According to the trend of the plot, he is still sealed in the ghost world. No matter the person who cultivates immortals or those in the devil''s road can''t enter the ghost world unless he dies. Half a year later, after the plot officially starts, the seal is loose, and he will naturally be able to leave the ghost world and come to the world. At that time, the task of scenery will be officially started. So finding Chu Yu is really not urgent. She can''t go to the ghost world. She can''t help it. On the way, a coquettish fan holding beautiful man stopped the way of scenery. His beautiful eyes and affectionate smile said: "younger martial sister, a group of new entry-level students this year are clamoring to see you." This man is wearing the long white shirt that Xuanmen has always been wearing. Originally, it is noble and cold white. On this man''s body, he has a touch of enchanting amorous feelings. If not all the people in Xuanmen knew him, I was afraid that he would be arrested as those evil people. However, such a person has the identity of the great elder martial brother of Xuanmen. His name is Shang Baizi, and he is the only one qualified to be called younger martial sister Fengjing. Scenery grew up with him, and he knew that he was not interested in his younger martial sister who looked at Gao Leng, even though he always seemed to have an interest in every woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 Scenery said: "elder martial brother, you are always in charge of the new disciples." So, it''s none of her business. "I know, but this year''s newly recruited disciples have heard of master''s passing on the cold yuan sword to you. So it''s different from the previous years. They''ve quarreled with each other and want to see you." "I have great confidence in elder martial brother''s ability to pacify children." "Oh, younger martial sister, don''t be so cruel. Your elder martial brother, I just want to pass through the flowers. I have no interest in taking care of children. However, as a senior brother, I have to bear some boring things." Shang Baizi said selfless, as if he was really such a responsible man. But the scenery does not see a trace of moving, "elder martial brother, the more skilled people work." "Younger martial sister, are you really not going to see me? Among the new disciples this year, there are many handsome boys. Maybe you have a crush on one, and you can keep them for good cultivation. " "Don''t let the master hear this, elder martial brother." "I don''t worry if I talk to younger martial sister." Shang Baizi got on her shoulder and said, "my younger martial sister has not been a person who likes to make small reports since I was a child. When I went down the mountain to visit the brothel, did you hide it from my master for me?" The scenery leers, "originally that day you went to the brothel." "Well Well, the brothel is actually a place for tea. " Shang Baizi thought that the younger martial sister, who had never been down the mountain, didn''t know what brothels are. He said quickly, "don''t be coquettish, elder martial brother. I know you always like children. Go and see those little farts with me." Without saying that, he directly took the hand of scenery to Taiji square. The scenery had thought that he would just split the man up with a call of thunder. However, considering the love relationship between their elder martial brothers and sisters over the years, he would forget it. *** According to Shang Baizi, this year''s apprentices are all of good quality, and there are several disciples who have been brilliant at the entrance examination. If you listen to him, you can know that he has the idea of recruiting students. Every disciple can accept students only when they reach the golden elixir period. In fact, if there is no open scenery, Shang Baizi will be a talent praised by everyone. He is now The golden elixir period is just over 20. In Taiji square, thirty children of six or seven years old stand in line. They all look very clever. They are also carved with powder and jade. They are lovely. Long ago, the scenery was doubted. In fact, the Xuanmen gate receives people by looking at their faces. Even the aunt who is cooking in the kitchen still has charm. Shang Baizi said with a coquettish smile to a group of children: "here, the elder martial sister you want to see is here for you." "Elder martial sister!" All the children bowed in unison. "Don''t be too polite." The scenery laughs, such as the sunshine at the top of snow mountain in March, is cold and warm. "After entering the Xuanmen, you will be my younger martial brothers and sisters. In the Xuanmen, remember to compare and fight privately. You should be friendly and courteous, and practice hard to win honor for our school." "Yes, elder martial sister." Seeing that the scenery was about to leave, Shang Bai Zi quickly grabbed her, "younger martial sister, don''t hurry to go. Younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters, but there are still many questions to ask you." The scenery looked at the group of children. Except for a little pigtail tied with a red rope and a golden bell tied with red rope around her waist, the girl was arrogant and arrogant. The other children''s eyes were full of ignorant yearning. She softened. "Do you have anything you want to ask me?" Unconsciously, he looked at the little girl with a delicate face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 Children, look at me, I look at you, for a long time, a little boy said: "elder martial sister, is it hard to practice?" As long as you think about the success of the child, you will not feel bitter With the first child who came forward to ask, other children gradually became more active, "elder martial sister, I heard that you are the most powerful person in Xuanmen. Is that true?" "I''m not the most powerful person in the Xuanmen. There are also the headmaster, the elders and my senior brothers above me. To judge whether a person is powerful or not, apart from his cultivation, he has to conduct himself and understand his thoughts. I''m just a little bit of a person." "Can we practice like you?" "If you practice hard, you can." "Elder martial sister..." A child stood up and said, "can we have a look at Hanyuan sword?" Hanyuan sword is a sharp weapon, the scenery has hesitated. Shang Baizi saw the child''s eager and curious look, and then he touched the scenery with his elbow. "Younger martial sister, if they want to see him, they will show them. If you and I are here, what can happen?" After thinking about the scenery and nodding her head, she pinched her right hand, and a long sword made of cold iron appeared in front of her. The body of the sword was blue and translucent, with a faint light. It gave people a sharp feeling that it was as cold as ice and snow and incomparable. The children exclaimed, "how handsome the sword is!" Shang Baizi explained that "Hanyuan sword has always been the sword passed on by the leader to the next leader, and it is also the treasure of our Xuanmen school. It is said that hundreds of years ago, the former leader killed the evil devil with the cold yuan sword in his hand. It is also because we took office that the world could be at peace." Although it is also on the surface of peace. "Well, what''s the big deal?" A little girl holding her arm whispered disdain. Her voice is very small, but who is the scenery and shangbaizi? It''s easy for people with such accomplishments to hear. "Oh, little sister, it seems that you have some opinions on our new leader." Shang Baizi opens the fan and laughs, but he also forgets that no matter how handsome and handsome he is, the little girl who is still in love can''t appreciate his beauty. The little girl was surprised when they heard her, but she soon calmed down and said, "he is not as good as my father." The little girl was spoiled. Shang Baizi was interested in her arrogance. "Tell me, who is your father? I don''t know if I have heard of it?" "My father is my father." The little girl with two braids tied up with a red rope raised her face. Shang Bai Zi shook his head and sighed, "it''s a pity." Such a lovely little face, but it''s a pity that I don''t know the sky and the earth. The little girl didn''t know what he meant by "pity", but her intuition was that this was not a good word. She snorted again, "isn''t it a cold yuan sword? As long as I want, my father can give me the most powerful sword in the world. " "Shang Bai Zi laughed," with all due respect, there seems to be no sword that can compare with the cold abyss. " "Boast, I want to see how powerful it is Seeing that the little girl stretched out her hand towards the cold yuan sword, the scenery called out: "be careful!" The sword felt that the stranger was coming to touch him, and consciously launched the defensive array. In the air, countless sharp blades condensed by water appeared, attacking the little girl. The girl felt only a flower in front of her eyes, and there was a graceful figure in white in front of her. The man offered a ritual array, blocked all the cold blades, and held the cold yuan sword flying straight. Shang Bai Zi startled: "younger martial sister, are you ok?" The scenery shook her head, then turned to look at the little girl, gently asked: "what''s your name?" "I..." When she saw the bloody hand of the scenery, she couldn''t help but be stunned. After a while, she said, "my name is Xiaoxiao." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 Smile This name makes the scenery lose consciousness for a moment. Although she can react very quickly to block the attack of the cold yuan sword for the child, the array used to resist the attack is always a step slow, so her hand will be injured. "Your hand..." The child named Xiaoxiao was at a loss. "I said you little girl!" Shang Baizi poked her forehead with her index finger, "Hanyuan sword is a god tool for recognizing the Lord. Is it something you can touch at will? Now, you''ve hurt my younger sister! " "I I... " The little girl just looked arrogant, she looked at the scenery, but did not dare to look at her, it is quite pitiful. The scenery touched her head with the uninjured hand and squatted down to look at her head. She said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just a small injury, and it will soon get better. But now you can understand that you can''t touch anything with spirituality in the future, otherwise it will be eaten back." "Well..." Smile Zheng Zheng should sound, her clear big eyes staring at the scenery, do not know what to think. Shang Bai Zi said, "younger martial sister, your blood..." From the perspective of the scenery, I realized that my blood stained hand was stained with the cold yuan sword. Generally, the artifact had to be identified through blood dripping. However, xuanqingzi once said that it was not until she broke through the yuan infantile period that she could recognize the master of the cold yuan sword. Because the cold of the cold yuan sword was too heavy, even if she was a rare talent in a hundred years, she had already reached the yuan infant stage. If she recognized the master of the cold yuan sword now, she might also encounter opposition Eat. "What''s wrong with you?" Shang Bai Zi frowns. She stood up and looked at the sword in her hand for a while and then put it down. The sword in her hand disappeared like mist. "Elder martial brother, I feel good." "What''s good? I''ll take you to cure the wound first, and then I''ll go to the master and tell him that you have already recognized the LORD with the blood of the cold yuan sword." Not allow the scenery to say more, just like when she came, Shang Baizi dragged her away. Smiling standing in situ looking at the back of the scenery, those children around the sound of their own criticism seems to have not heard. "It''s all right. If you recognize the Lord, you will recognize him." Shang Baizi did not expect that she came to ask for help with her scenery, but she was so calm and light. He squinted as if he was meditating. Only scenery and shangbaizi knew that he was about to fall asleep. Shang Bai Zi called: "master." "Ah?" Xuanqingzi opened his eyes in a daze and saw that the big apprentice looked at himself with disdain. He touched the beard on his chin in embarrassment and said with great respect: "the eldest and the second, it''s time for you to accept apprentices. This year, both of you will accept a disciple. While teaching students, you can also improve your cultivation." "Yes, master," Feng Jing and Shang Baizi replied together Then xuanqingzi heard a slight snore. He did fall asleep. After leaving the palace of the Ming and Qing Dynasties, the scenery returned to her own vast peak. She sat at the table, took out the Hanyuan sword and put it on the table. After watching it quietly for a long time, she also felt that the sword had not changed after she recognized the LORD with blood. "Is it possible that the words that Shifu said to me that might be eaten back in the past were intended to frame me?" She is not conscious of doubt out of the voice, do not know suddenly came a voice, "who is talking?" This is a beautiful sound of jade, like the warm March sun, gentle as a trickle of water, can soak people''s hearts, the important thing is, this is a man''s voice. However, no matter how pleasant the voice was, she could not make the extraordinary scenery of alert consciousness eliminate the sense of crisis. She stood up and said, "where are the demons who dare to slip to my vast peak?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 "The vast peak..." The voice pondered, and then said, "I am not a monster." The scenery followed the sound and saw the cold yuan sword on the table. The voice also came from the cold yuan sword. She said secretly, is it the sword with the sword spirit? She asked tentatively, "you are not a monster, so who are you?" "I am the first disciple of Xuanmen." She was stunned and subconsciously retorted, "the first disciple of Xuanmen is my elder martial brother." "And who is your senior brother?" "My senior brother is shangbaizi." "Never heard of it." The scenery sent out spiritual power to explore for a time. Except for the cold yuan sword, there was nothing in the vast peak with aura and demonic spirit. She also did not notice the murderous spirit. So she sat down again and asked, "you say you are the great disciple of Xuanmen. What''s your name?" "My name is Fang Yue." "I haven''t heard of it," she said, learning from him He chuckled, "who are you?" "Summer scenery, the second disciple of the Xuanmen leader." "Under the leader''s seat Scenery... " He pondered a few times as if he had thought about it. The scenery said: "how about it? Don''t you know that the leader of Xuanmen has a disciple like me "The girl said it well." "That''s interesting. I thought you were my sword spirit, but now I think we''re staying in a different gate Well, maybe parallel space? " "What is parallel space?" "Parallel space is in this universe, there may be countless worlds, because of subtle differences, there will be many branches, and these branches will become a world. You see, you say you are the first disciple of Xuanmen, but I know only my elder martial brother, and I have never heard of Fang Yue''s name." In the Xuanmen, the name of each generation of the first disciple will be recorded, because generally speaking, the first disciple will become the next leader of the Xuanmen. She has read the history list of the Xuanmen in the library, but she has not seen Fang Yue. "Why can I hear your voice when it''s parallel space?" "Well Maybe it''s because of the cold yuan sword. The cold yuan sword is an artifact, and it''s not surprising that it has the ability to connect the two worlds. " "Is it?" He paused for a moment, and then said, "Hanyuan sword is only passed on to the senior disciples under the headmaster''s seat. It seems that there is quite a difference between the girls." Because she said that she had a senior brother, but Hanyuan sword was in her hand. "It''s not different. It''s because my elder martial brother can''t take over the position of the leader, so the master passed it on to me." "I see." He said in a warm voice: "since I replaced Han Yuan sword, there have been many criticisms. As a woman, I''m afraid the situation is even more difficult than me." She said with a smile: "I''m a cold and silent image outside. They don''t dare to trouble me at will." What''s more, there is no one who dares to ask for trouble because of her cultivation. At most, she talks about it behind her back. He asked in a funny way: "it''s cold outside, but inside?" "How comfortable, of course." Scenery stretched a stretch, and lying on the table, the voice is also lazy. The opposite people can not see her, do not know her, she does not need to pretend to be the flower of kaolin congenital appearance. "Elder martial brother, accompany me to practice sword!" Scenery heard the knock on the door and the woman''s charming voice, she "Oh ~" a, "sounds, is a lovely little younger martial sister yo." "Miss Xia..." "I''m joking. You go. It''s not a good thing to keep girls waiting. Maybe we can talk next time." "Well I beg your pardon Then there was no sound. It''s really a wonderful experience for the scenery to take up the cold yuan sword, touch his chin, and chat with another great disciple of Xuanmen. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 As the night approached, the vast peak was silent. Xiaoxiao can''t resist the sword yet, so she took a short leg and spent an hour climbing the vast peak. Since her memory, she has not done such a determined thing for a long time, except for trying to make dad laugh. She walked among the trees on the mountain. She was small and weak. She held the tree for a long time. She stamped her feet and said angrily, "it''s not good to live in a place like this!" A monkey suddenly came out, showed his teeth to the little girl, and approached her step by step. Smile can''t help but step back, shape the courage to say: "you don''t come over!" "I thought you were brave, but I made a mistake." The monkey saw the girl behind Xiaoxiao and ran away. She turned around and saw the smiling scenery in her eyes and eyebrows. Her heart was angry and shy. Her mouth was flat, and she had a tendency to cry. "You have no conscience. If I didn''t want to give you medicine, I would not come to this ghost place!" "How can I have no conscience?" The scenery was amused by her words, but saw her small face wrinkled to cry, and squatted down and touched her head, "OK, OK, it''s me, it''s not good for a little girl to cry." "Ghost uncles say I''m good-looking, I can''t cry!" She sucked her nose and tried hard not to let the condensed water mist flow out of her eyes. Well, she''s a tough little girl. Scenery this sentence has no sympathy, she pinches the tip of her nose, "your ghost uncles, who are they?" "Uncle ghost is uncle ghost." As she answered in the day, father is father. The girl looked arrogant at first, but she was charming and lovely in her bones. Seeing that her little white skirt was stained with dust because of mountain climbing, the scenery could not help but feel dirty and love. The scenery took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the dust on her smiling face. Smile stupidly looking at her. The scenery touched her little face again and said with a smile, "I remember that at this time, all the new disciples should sleep well in their rooms." Smile from the mind back to God, "not to give you this!" The scenery saw her take out the medicine bottle, stretched out her hand to take it, "where did you get it?" "I took it when I left home. The ghost uncles gave me a lot of things. Here, they are all in my little bell." Smile and shake the bell on my waist. The scenery index finger lightly points the forehead with a smile, "it''s a big taboo to tell others about your storage treasure. There are countless people who practice immortals. If you tell others, it''s equivalent to telling others where to steal your things from you?" "Ah? So what to do Or Or you''ll forget what I just said "Well, you look so pathetic that I forget what you just said." "Hee hee, that''s good." This little girl How can you be so naive and lovely? Strange scenery aunt''s heart began to attack, really want to turn home to raise ah. In the heart howled, how could little Lori be so lovely, but she was calm on her face, "you spent so much time climbing up, just to give me medicine?" "You are injured for me. Of course, I have the responsibility to cure you." The little girl said it as if I had already given you a gift. Please come and thank you. "Step by step climbing the mountain is to cure my injury. I''m really moved." "I I''m not trying to cure you, it''s just because I don''t want to be ungrateful www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 "Good, good, because you don''t want to be ungrateful, so you came to deliver the medicine for me." The scenery followed the girl''s words and replied, "but now it''s so late, do you still have to work hard to climb down the mountain? Maybe you are on the way, but a naughty monkey will jump out again "I..." Smile and pursed his mouth, and there was a flurry in his starry eyes. I don''t know that she is not afraid of the black, nor the wild forest. How can she be afraid of monkeys? The scenery pretended to be very distressed and thought, "or You can stay with me for one night first "Is that ok?" She was surprised at first, and then felt that she had behaved too much. She tried to suppress her excited look. Only her twinkling eyes betrayed her. "There are a lot of empty rooms in Haomiao peak. Of course, I''m too lazy to take care of it so late. If you like, you can sleep with me." Smiling and holding her arm, she raised her small face and said, "look at your good-looking share, I am mercifully agreed." "It''s my pleasure." The scenery stood up with a smile, "but can you walk? I hurt my hand, but I can''t hold you. " Smiling and looking down at his dirty white shoes, he looked at the scenery with resolute eyes, "of course I can walk by myself, I don''t need you to hold it." "What a good boy." Scenery bent down, low smile, "wait for me to hurt good, let me hold you again." Smile on the face of a surprise color, but soon and not hot and cold said: "I just don''t expect." The scenery chuckles and reaches out his hand, "come, I''ll take you to where I live." Smiling at that white hand looked at for a long time, but finally did not hold back to lead up. She looked up at the scenery of the side of the face, suddenly remembered her father once said, her mother is a very warm person. But in the place where she grew up, other people have no temperature except her. This woman holding her hand, let her feel very comfortable, this is what Dad said warm? Smile unconsciously, holding the scenery hand tight again. On the vast peak, there is a bamboo house. This bamboo house has existed for hundreds of years. I don''t know which disciple of Xuanmen built it, but it is convenient for later generations. While Xiaoxiao is still curiously looking at everything in front of her, the scenery takes out the clothes she wore when she was a child. She lets Xiaoxiao take off her shoes and stands on the bed. She puts on a clean dress for her. The red skirt is as red as fire, which makes her face white as snow and lovely. "Yes, I knew it would be nice to wear it with a smile." Smile but very uneasy pulled the ribbon on the skirt, "it''s red..." "Yes, don''t you like red?" When she was a child, she also liked to wear red clothes, but when she went out, she would not match the others in the school, and she would not match the high and cold look she disguised. Therefore, she wore white with the trend. "It''s not that I don''t like it..." Smiling and biting his lips, it seems that he is rather afraid, "my father does not allow me to wear red." "Why? Don''t you look good in red? " "I don''t know. Once I wore a red dress that my uncle gave me. My father changed his face and didn''t smile at me. He didn''t see me for months." "Well That''s why your father doesn''t like red. " Scenery patted her head, "it doesn''t matter, your father is not here, you wear him will not know, what''s more, like this kind of children''s clothes, I have only red here, I can''t ask me to go down the mountain at night to buy you a set." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 Smiling at the sleeves of Lala scenery, "that Don''t tell my dad that I''m wearing red "Well, I won''t tell him." Scenery sitting on the bed, "smile very afraid of your father?" Smile, nod and shake. The scenery laughs, "what is your answer?" "Dad is very gentle when he is not angry, and he is also very gentle when he is angry. My uncles and I do not know when he is happy and when he is not happy, so we do not dare to talk to him casually." "Such an elusive man Your mother must have had a hard time Smile, eyes dim down, "Dad said, my mother left when I was still a baby." "I left..." "Well My uncles told me that it was because the bad guys wanted to kill my father and my mother would leave in order to protect me and dad. So my mother didn''t want dad and smile Xiaoxiao was afraid of the scenery and didn''t believe her words. She thought she was a child that her mother didn''t want. She even said, "Dad said that when he came out, he would go to her mother with a smile, but Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait, so he would slip out quietly." The scenery suddenly realized, "I see you write on the information is orphan, originally you are slip out of home quietly." "Ah, I said it!" Smiling and covering his mouth, he begged, "don''t you tell others, OK? I don''t want to be driven out. I''m going to stay here and find my mother. " "Your mother Is it from Xuanmen? " "Mm-hmm! Uncles have said that my mother is a disciple of Xuanmen, and the person who wants to kill my father is also a bad person of Xuanmen. I must quickly find my mother and take her back. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous to stay in the Xuanmen, which is full of bad people. " "Scenery deliberately teases her," you said are all bad people''s gate, but also including me? " "No, no, you''re the best! People are beautiful, sweet and kind-hearted! " "Well, don''t praise me like that. I won''t tell anyone that you are a runaway child." She took the girl to lie on the bed, let her sleep in the side, covered her quilt, and asked with a smile, "what''s your mother''s name? Maybe I do The moonlight shot in through the window, smiling and seeing the scenery with a more gentle face under the moonlight, she could not help but drill into her arms, "my mother is my mother, I don''t know her name, but she is very beautiful, even more beautiful than me." "It must be more beautiful than me." "Although you are beautiful, you are certainly not as beautiful as my mother." After climbing the mountain for an hour, Xiaoxiao began to fight with her eyelids when she was lying in bed. She said vaguely: "Xiaoxiao will find her mother. If there is a mother, my father will not ignore her smile often..." Her voice is getting smaller and smaller, finally can only hear her that tiny long breath sound, the little girl is really tired. The scenery gently patted her back, but she murmured, "smile, smile, do you call this name because of coincidence, or because..." Her words did not finish, for the first time out of the conjecture, she felt too strange, but also a little to remind that her conjecture was too unreasonable. The memories of the world from childhood to adulthood are all in her mind. What''s more, she is only sixteen now. It''s impossible to give birth to a six or seven year old daughter. Scenery deep thought that he was too nervous. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 The next day was also a fine day. On that day, when the sun fell on the bed, the little man in the quilt shrank into a ball and moved. Then, a small head came out of the quilt. Her hair was in a mess, and her eyes were still very confused. After a long time of confusion, she suddenly realized that the person beside her was missing, and she sat up from the bed in a hurry. So when Feng Guang came in with porridge and steamed bread, she saw the little girl on the bed looking around. She said with a smile, "are you looking for me?" "Where have you been?" The little girl opened the quilt and stood on the bed, angry. Scenery turned a blind eye to her anger, put things on the table, she said slowly: "go to get you breakfast." "Breakfast..." Smiling and covering my stomach, I realized that I didn''t eat dinner yesterday and climbed the mountain all night. Now I''m really hungry. "Oh, wait." Scenery to see to jump out of bed, busy way: "first put on clothes, wear shoes, after washing, then eat." "Oh..." Smile toot mouth, until she really eat breakfast, it is already after the half column incense. The scenery sits beside her, sees her to eat the fragrant, the mood is also very good, "smile, you say you are looking for the mother to come to the Xuanmen, but you do not know your mother''s name, how to find it?" Smiling and swallowing a piece of steamed bread, "my mother will know that I am her daughter when she sees me, because the uncles have said that the blood is thick What... " "Blood is thicker than water." "Yes, yes, yes! That''s the saying. Blood is thicker than water. Even if my mother doesn''t know what Xiaoxiao has become, she will like me The scenery really wants to say a little girl which comes from the self-confidence, but sees her full of confidence appearance, and can''t bear to hit her, she said: "smile, I''ll send you down the vast peak later." Smiling and holding the spoon''s hand for a meal, the sick said: "I know..." "You didn''t go to the morning class today. Don''t worry about being punished. I have already told the younger martial brothers in the discipline hall that you are here." She lowered her head and murmured, "well." The scenery sighed, "smile, three days later is the master''s meeting. You can''t play with your temper any more. Try to leave a good image for your master, you know?" "Oh." "Are you reluctant to part with me?" "Not at all." The little girl who was just listless stood up and said, "I am It''s just that I''m afraid I''ll find a very strict master. " Scenery but smile not language. Smile this meal, straight eat half an hour, scenery touched her head, heart melancholy, she would like to take her as a disciple, but she is a person with a task in the body, there is no time to teach her, can only ruthlessly send her back. Smile back, the scenery again back to the Haomiao peak is already afternoon, Haomiao peak, is still the desolate Haomiao peak. At the top of the mountain, she used to blow a cold wind. If she felt something, the scenery offered a cold yuan sword. I don''t know if the person opposite today is still there. She looks at the sword in front of her and thinks that she is bored to this point? It was a sigh of tired heart. I don''t know there is a response from the other side, "girl, do you have something on your mind today?" The scenery stayed for a while, "so you are." "At this time of the day, I would practice my sword at the top of the mountain. Unfortunately, I heard the girl''s voice." "I''m really ashamed of your hard work." "Miss, I''m responsible for the next leader. If I don''t work hard, I''m afraid I can''t take on the big responsibility." The man named Fang Yue said, "girl, why are you sighing today?" "I met a little girl of six or seven years old. She is really lovely. Although she seems to be pampered, she can always arouse my affection." "The girl likes the child very much." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 "Yes, I love it." But I feel strange. How can I like this child so much "Although I do not understand, but perhaps, girls like lovely things, just as my younger martial sister likes kittens and puppies, girls naturally like lovely children." "I know what you mean, it''s motherhood." Scenery touched his chin and joked, "it''s good. You know what your younger martial sister likes, and says you don''t have a leg." He coughed, "cough Girl, be careful "What are you afraid of? I''m alone on my side, and you don''t have other people there?" "I''m the only one." "That''s OK. People, it''s also a pleasure to know clearly what you like. Since you like it, you can add oil and don''t miss it." "It seems that I''m at a loss when I listen to the girl?" "What can I be confused about? It''s just a feeling. I''m different from you. I''m one of those people who will marry. From the beginning, I know who the man I''m waiting for." "Heaven decides marriage?" "Yes." She was lying on the rattan chair, looking at the white clouds in the sky. She said lazily, "I''m waiting for a man named Chu Yu. In the future, she will become my husband''s man." She said this with confidence, not worried at all that she was setting up a flag. On the other side of Hanyuan sword, the man was silent for a long time. The scenery tilted his head to look at the cold yuan sword, "Fang Yue, are you leaving?" After a while, the other side said, "I''m still there." "Then why are you suddenly quiet?" "I just wonder why the girl said that the man named Chu Yu was your destiny?" In his gentle voice, there is no doubt. "That''s because I''ve seen Sansheng mirror." This sentence is her myth, Chu Yu is her destiny marriage, naturally because her mission target is Chu Yu. Fang Yue stopped for a moment again. "Maybe, the man named Chu Yu doesn''t like the girl." "It doesn''t matter if I don''t like it. I''m not trying to reason with him when I''m young. If he doesn''t like me, I''ll tie him up and sleep for a while. As the saying goes, love grows with each passing day." Well, this "day" is a verb. "Girl How bold. " He seemed to have been thinking for a long time before he came up with a compliment to her. The scenery laughs with a smile, "feeling this kind of thing, can''t be indecisive, recognize, that must start quickly, we should hold such a mentality, even if he doesn''t like your person, also want him to fall in love with your body, so he will not give up leaving." In fact, she is relying on the opposite people can not know her, how to talk about how to say. He was silent for a moment. "Fang is more and more taught." Later facts will prove that he was indeed taught. Unfortunately, the scenery does not understand what disaster comes from the mouth. She continues to teach her the fallacies in the little yellow text she has read. "I tell you, women are men who like gentle and overbearing. They should be very gentle when they are in bed. They should treat their loved ones as warm as the warm spring sun, and treat other women like autumn wind sweeping leaves Generally decisive and ruthless, no matter which woman, after knowing that she is a special position in his heart, will be unable to control her heart. " ¡°¡­¡­ Is it? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 "Of course, I''ll teach you another move. Do you know when a man can''t help but make a woman want to knock him down?" The thief laughed, "that''s a man who unties his clothes in half, revealing his delicate clavicle and strong chest. It''s better to see the elegant Mermaid line faintly. He will look at people with innocent eyes that he doesn''t realize. Obviously, it shows that I''m tempting you, but he talks to people with a serious look. My God, If it''s a woman, it can''t be controlled. " Of course, the premise is to have a good appearance. When you see the irresistible combination of the devil and the angel The scenery wiped the saliva that the corner of the mouth wants to leave, deeply realized that oneself disguised as the elder martial sister with a clear heart and few desires for too many years, now the liberation nature is really out of control. "These things How did the girl know that? " "I..." She was poor in words, thought for a while, and resolutely tossed the pot, "my elder martial brother said." "The elder martial brother of the girl Is it a man? " So how does he know when men are the most attractive? "Er Well, let me tell you quietly. In fact, my elder martial brother likes men, so he has a lot of research on male sex, eh. " She nodded positively to show her credibility, even though the men on the other side couldn''t see it. "So So. " "Listen to your tone, do you look down on homosexuality?" He has never heard of the three words homosexuality, but from the name can also understand the general meaning, "girl misunderstood, I''m just a little surprised, Longyang hobby has existed since ancient times, this is everyone''s choice, I have no right to speak." "I can''t see that you have such a high ideological consciousness." Feng Feng turns over on the cane chair, hands on her head, and looks at Hanyuan sword from the side. It seems that she is looking at him talking. She can''t help but wonder, "Fang Yue, I''m at the top of the vast mountain now, lying on the rattan chair to talk to you. How about you now? What is it like? " "In the bamboo forest, sit on the bluestone and have a rest." She squinted and thought for a while, and then shook her head. "No, I can''t think of you at all. Your voice is very nice, so you must be pretty." "About Not bad. " "Well, I''m not bad." How funny is she? She won''t practice with you? " "The younger martial sister was late for the morning class and was punished by the master to copy books in the library." "Ah? So you just sit here dry? Don''t help her? " He was frank, "younger martial sister makes mistakes and deserves to be punished. Why should I help her?" ¡°¡­¡­ Note solitary birth. " The scenery is calm and said sarcastically, "it seems that you will have a long way to go after your wife." Fang lower cough, "I wholeheartedly to the way, there is no plan to marry." "One heart to the road Although Xuanmen is a Taoist sect, there is no rule of forbidding family "Do you know the story of Pinus densiflora?" "I have seen it in books." Before he got to the road, chisongzi had a period of dust, but he couldn''t give up his Taoism to accept the woman. Finally, before the woman left in despair, she asked him, "if time could return to you, what would you do before you went to the Tao?" "I will be a cedar that will not wither for thousands of years, growing in the hot southern country, waiting for a flying snow." The woman listened and left happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 Fengjing asked, "what do you think the answer of Pinus densiflora is?" Fang Yue said: "the red pine seed only asks for a way, therefore abandons the common feeling." "You''re right, but not really." The scenery looked at the clean and clean sky, "the red pine said that he was a cedar which has not changed for thousands of years. Why are women happy? Because chisongzi said that he grew up in the south, where cedars should not grow up. The woman understood that she was not the only one who could not help suffering in this relationship, but also chisongzi. The woman''s feelings were acknowledged. Why did the woman leave again? Because there must be one person to accomplish it. In different choices, the same is the price. This is the first level of separation in Zen "The girl''s opinion is more comprehensive indeed." For him, the story of Xianlu meeting cedar is just a story, a story telling students not to be sentimental. The scenery frowned, "but I always don''t understand that if you are born a man, you should have seven passions and six desires. If you abandon seven passions and six desires before you become an immortal, you can''t be called a man. How can you become an immortal?" "This question really baffles me." There came the wind from the woods, which made his voice more pleasant. "The girl is confused on the way to seek the way." "Yes, I don''t understand a lot of things, such as why we should abandon the seven emotions and six desires to become an immortal. For example, after becoming an immortal, I can get endless life and sit in the cloud day after day, watching the changes of the wind and rain. Is it really interesting?" "I don''t know about these, but I know that I try to increase my accomplishments every day, not to ascend, but to eliminate the evil atmosphere and make the world peaceful." "World peace, your ideal is great." "I don''t think I''m old enough to listen to the girl''s voice." "I just passed 15 this year," she said with a smile In fact, in her heart, she is already an old goblin. He had a moment of accident, "the girl is no more than 15, but has already arrived at the period of Yuanying. I don''t think it will be long before we can reach the time of crossing the river and flying up." "I don''t want to fly up. It''s not interesting to be an immortal. It''s more interesting to find my future husband." "The future My husband... " "It''s the man named Chu Yu. I''ve been waiting for him for 15 years, and I don''t know whether he''s a good-looking man. Alas Even if it''s not good-looking, then I have to try to like him and let him like me She said full of melancholy, but he was strangely silent for a long time. "Fang Yue, why don''t you talk?" He said, "girl, maybe the man named Chu Yu was born It''s not very good-looking. Maybe you don''t have to waste your time looking for someone. " "If you can give up if you can, you don''t have to worry about it. But how can it be so easy?" Scenery sat up from the rattan chair and confidently said, "I''ve thought about it. After seeing him, I''ll make every effort to make him like me." "Girl..." "Don''t try to persuade me. You won''t understand." She also thought that the final outcome of Chu and Yu was to help Li Qing and Yejin and save the seriously injured Yejin with her own life. She clenched her fist and vowed: "I also want to teach him to cherish his life. He has to live a good life with me, but he can''t die in any accident." Running to the end of he has always been her ultimate goal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 There was a moment of silence. "Fang Yue, why don''t you talk again?" The scenery touched his chin and asked, "is it because you are going to practice sword and I disturb you?" "No Before thinking about it, he said these two words. After a little pause, he said, "the girl didn''t disturb me." "Is it? Oh I see. You are thinking about your younger martial sister. Hey, if you can''t rest assured, go and have a look. Men should take the initiative to have a story happen. " He seemed to have no choice but to sigh, "girl, why do you always think I have something to do with my younger martial sister?" "Elder martial brother and younger martial sister, since ancient times, that is a perfect match." "The girl also has a senior brother." "That''s different, because I''m a junior sister, not a junior sister." She doesn''t care whether he can understand or not. Since ancient times, of course, only the younger martial sister has been the favorite of thousands of people. "I don''t quite understand what the girl said." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand..." "Elder martial sister!" Not far away came the voice of a woman full of vitality. After thinking about the scenery for a while, she remembered that it was Li Qing''s voice. When it came to the younger martial sister, she appeared. The scenery remembered that sitting on the rattan chair at this time did not conform to her old image of Gao Leng. She was busy standing on the ground and changed the rattan chair into nothing. Facing the cold yuan sword, she stood with a negative hand and seemed to understand something. When she heard the voice, she opened her eyes and said, "hmm?" There was a sound. Li Qing thought that she had disturbed the practice of scenery, so she apologized and said, "elder martial sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were participating in Taoism." "No harm." The sight of the cold scenery swept to her, "what''s wrong with me?" "It''s from Kunlun school. It''s Jin Ye, the eldest disciple of Kunlun sect. He also has a letter from the leader of Kunlun sect. The master''s uncle looks very bad after reading the letter. He asks me to let elder martial sister go." "Jin Ye, the eldest disciple of Kunlun sect?" The scenery is surprised, isn''t he going to appear in half a year? Why is it ahead of time? "Yes, elder martial sister, I heard the elder martial brother say that the man named Jinye came to ask for your marriage." Although the time was advanced, his purpose was the same. The scenery looks cold, long sleeve a Yang, took back the cold yuan sword, she natural and unrestrained turn, "want to ask for a relative, pass me this pass first." Li Qing is holding a face, small fan younger sister''s eye is shining bright, "big elder martial sister is really too handsome!" In the hall of Ming and Qing Dynasties, the atmosphere is very treacherous, how treacherous? That is, I look at you clearly unhappy, but also because of your guest identity, to you smile. What he said was Shang Baizi, but the man in front of him was also handsome. He was talented and elegant, and Yushu was facing the wind Well, there are too many polite words. In a word, Shang Baizi is not happy with this man named Jinye. He also brought up the scenery. Although he was out of tune, in his eyes, the scenery was just like his sister. So when xuanqingzi dozed off and didn''t care, Shang Baizi attacked. "Jinye." Shang Baizi said with a charming smile, "my younger martial sister is as beautiful as a fairy, and her strength is the best among her peers. In the future, she will inherit the position of the master of the Xuanmen sect. Forgive me for being rude. What capital do you have Can you marry my younger sister? " "What elder martial brother said is exactly what I want to ask." The scenery came in from the door, her appearance was out of the ordinary, her temperament was elegant and cool, but her cold eyes showed a thin cool meaning. And walking behind her, it is Li Qing who feels adoration for the scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 Although she didn''t win the king of evil, she can still fight to the death with her cultivation. Therefore, the scenery is rare and hard. She doesn''t mind. Jin Ye elegant smile, "this, must be scenery younger sister." He has a good smile, and he knows how to use his appearance to attract girls'' favor. Unfortunately, scenery can''t interest a man who doesn''t like it, even if he looks good. "Well, you can eat medicine without saying anything." Shang Baizi started to speak before the scenery. He beat the fan in his hand. "Scenery, but I''m the only elder martial brother. You''d better call Miss Xia." "The relationship between Xuanmen and Kunlun has been friendly and mutual aid since a hundred years ago. It seems that there is nothing wrong with my calling for sister Fengjing." Shang Baizi opened the fan and said, "young Xia Jin, that''s not true. Even if you are a brother, you should be clear about your account. What''s more, scenery is a rare talent in our Xuanmen. If you call the scenery your Kunlun school, what should you do "Don''t worry, Mr. Shang. I will clarify to those who misunderstand that younger martial sister Fengjing is not only a disciple of Xuanmen. If you can agree with my master''s marriage, I will also be a member of Xuanmen." Shang Bai Zi shakes the fan''s hand and says, "do you want to be a burden?" "Master knows that younger martial sister Fengjing wants to be the leader of Xuanmen. In order to make the relationship between Xuanmen and Kunlun, I would like to be the son-in-law of Xuanmen." Seeing Jin Ye''s words, Shang Baizi was speechless for a moment. The four words "visiting son-in-law" sound good, but in fact, they were a nuisance. No matter what Dynasty they were, they would be looked down upon as if they were such a young and talented man. This time, Shang Baizi looked at the scenery and wanted to see what she meant. She looked at Xuan Qingzi and said, "master, I want to hear your opinion." "Well? What do you say? " Xuanqingzi''s closed eyes opened a slit, and this appearance was just waking up. Shang Baizi was deeply humiliated and turned his head. The scenery said: "the Kunlun sect wants to ask the disciple to marry him. What does the master think?" "Courtship It''s not right... " Jin Ye asks, "what''s wrong with the headmaster?" "Marriage has not come, time has not come..." Xuanqingzi said vaguely, as if perfunctory, but also feel mysterious. Fengguang was surprised. She thought her master would be married like in the original plot. Now it seems that the situation is opposite to what she thought. Jinye is unwilling to say: "the master of the gate thinks I am not good luck." "It''s destiny. Even I can''t see clearly..." Xuanqingzi''s tone was at a loss. He seemed to think of something long ago, and his eyes towards the scenery were filled with unknown melancholy and sigh. It seems that a long time ago, the master would look at herself with this kind of nostalgia or regret. She could not understand the scenery, nor could she find out the truth. Just as she did not understand why master wanted to pass on the position of the next master to herself. She is the most powerful person in this generation, but she is not the most suitable one. In this world, there are many places in the story before the formal start began to have a different, as if everywhere through the silk treacherous, although there are feelings, but also more unknown. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 "Master Jin, what master means is what I mean. I only want to cultivate Taoism with all my heart, and I don''t want to have love between men and women." She didn''t expect that the topic of Pinus koraiensis, which she had talked with Fang Yue at first, would come true to her, though it was pretending. Shang Baizi also laughed, "we have many female disciples in Xuanmen. It''s just the scenery that you can do if you like other people, just scenery..." He didn''t say enough, but the meaning in his tone was obvious, you didn''t deserve it. Shang Baizi''s words remind the scenery of something. She looked at Li Qing behind her and said, "younger martial sister, Prince Jin has traveled a long way. Please take Mr. Jin to the guest room for a rest." "Yes, elder martial sister." Li Qing is very excited when she is called by the scenery. However, when she comes to Jinye, she puts on an uncomfortable look, "come with me." Jin Ye big smile, "if the scenery younger martial sister changed her mind, you can come to look for me." The scenery did not answer him. Jin Ye doesn''t feel embarrassed, and goes out with Li Qing. After that, the two left the hall. Walking on the road, Shang Baizi said: "Jinye, this guy came suddenly. I can''t say that he has any other purpose. Younger martial sister, you can''t be confused by him." "I''m not interested in him, but elder martial brother, I want to ask you something." "Oh? What is it? " Scenery seldom uses the word "please". It''s no wonder that shangbaizi will be surprised. "I want to ask the elder martial brother to accept the child named Xiaoxiao as his disciple." Shang Bai Zi was surprised, "what? That cute little girl movie? Younger martial sister, how do you treat such a lovely girl differently "In fact, smile is not as bad as you said." "Did you forget how you got hurt?" Shang Baizi fan knocked on her head, "elder martial brother, I really can''t understand. If you like her, you can take her as a disciple. Why do you want me?" "I have no time to teach her." Yes, she is famous for her hard work. "And I''m also worried that other people can''t manage to smile well, so I can only ask elder martial brother. After getting along with each other for a long time, he will naturally think that Xiaoxiao is a good child." Shang Bai Zi shrugged his shoulders. "Elder martial brother, I only asked you this matter." Shang Bai Zi sighed, "well, since it is the request of younger martial sister, how can I refuse it?" "Thank you very much After solving the problem of Xiaoxiao''s apprenticeship, Fengguang''s heart is no less than a stone. The fearless nature of Xiaoxiao that day, no matter which serious elder he was, would be wronged. Shang Baizi was the only one. Even if he was offended by his children, he would not take it seriously. Because of Jin Ye''s relationship with Xuanmen, the scenery seldom goes out after returning to Haomiao peak. After a few days of boring stay, she remembers that when Li Qing was looking for her a few days ago, she had not yet said goodbye to Fang Yue, so she took back Hanyuan sword. It was rude to think about it. In order to chat later not embarrassed, she took out the cold yuan sword, tentatively asked: "Fang Yue, are you in?" "I''m here," he says The scenery looked at the sky outside. "It seems that it''s not the time for you to practice sword." So why did he take out Hanyuan sword? "There are signs that the seal of the demon tower is loose. According to the order of my school, I will strengthen the seal in the demon tower." "What? Are you in the demon tower The scenery is astonished. There are countless evil demons in the demon tower of Xuanmen, which has always been regarded as forbidden area. Even if the leader and elder of Xuanmen enter, they may not come out safely. It''s not surprising why Fang Yue holds the cold yuan sword at any time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 But the scenery was surprised, "zhendemon tower is very dangerous. Why did your master send you? Didn''t he know it was a dangerous place? " "Girl, don''t worry about me. If there are really demons and ghosts escaping from the town demon tower, I''m afraid that it will bring disaster to the people. I''m here to avoid this possibility." "So you are so righteous that you don''t even want your life?" "Girl, you are also a person of Xuanmen. You should know the philosophy of Xuanmen''s salvation. I am the first disciple of Xuanmen, and I should be responsible for doing so." "Pedantic!" For the first time, Fengguang became angry. "I know what the philosophy of Xuanmen is and what the responsibility is. However, life is my own. No matter what it is, you can''t ignore life and death. You have never thought about how many people will feel sorry for you if something happens to you? How sad are your friends? " He seemed to pause for a long time, then slowly said: "girl, I have no friends." ¡°¡­¡­ Ah? " "I am a disciple of the commandment hall." Discipline hall is a place where people who violate the law and discipline will naturally offend many people. It is also the object of attack by the disciples behind their backs. The disciples of the discipline hall are secretly excluded by other people. Despite the harmony and harmony of the Xuanmen school, there are many people, which in the end is a microcosm of the secular world. The scenery said: "that What about your little sister? Since she often comes to you, does it not mean that she is willing to approach you and be close to you? " "Younger martial sister, she..." Fang Yue''s voice is quite uncomfortable, "she just wants to let me be lenient when she makes mistakes." She didn''t expect that it was the answer. She couldn''t help being a little stunned, "what You young men and women, you come and go, nothing else happened? " Such as pulling hands, kissing small mouth and so on Well, she didn''t mean to say it in front of such a decent man. "Miss, I think about it a lot. My junior sister is just my junior sister, and I don''t want to have a relationship between men and women." He suddenly heard a lot of noise over there. The scenery could not help but lose the thought of ridicule. Instead, he asked nervously, "Fang Yue, what floor have you got to the town demon tower?" "Eighteen floors." This is the highest layer, and all the monsters locked on it are ferocious monsters. Through the cold yuan sword, the scenery can also clearly hear the roar of monsters and the gusts of evil wind formed by the evil spirit. She asked quickly, "have you brought the demon driving Rune? Can the defensive array be arranged all over the body? Did you bring any healing medicine? " "I''ve got these ready." His voice suddenly softened a lot, even if it was the same as his usual voice, but it was different when you heard it carefully. The scenery has no reason for this difference, "you don''t talk to me, be careful, don''t be attacked by those demons." "I will pay attention." When Fang Yue''s words fell, she heard several sounds of swords. The scenery knew that he must have been fighting with those demons. Because she couldn''t see it, she could only judge the situation of the war by listening to the voice. Fortunately, there was no news that Fang was more injured. As soon as she breathed a sigh of relief, she heard the sound of a sharp sword piercing the body. Then, there was a hoarse and unpleasant voice of pride. "Disciples of Xuanmen, the heart of vigilance is just like this." "Fang Yue!" The scenery stands up and shouts to the cold yuan sword: "Fang Yue, are you ok?" "I Nothing... " His voice was so weak that he lost too much blood. "Well?" I don''t know what the monster is, he said again, "there is another woman in?" "Hello! I don''t care what kind of demon you are. If you dare to move him, believe it or not, I won''t let you go! " "Oh? If there are people who dare to talk to me like this, I''d like to have a look. Even if I really kill this boy, what can you do to me? " "Wait, you stop!" "Scenery..." Fang Yue''s voice was much lower. He said intermittently, "don''t feel sorry for me..." "Fang Yue!" The sword of Hanyuan suddenly glowed, illuminating the whole bamboo house. When the light dissipated, the people in the room disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 The demon tower at night is not peaceful. With a strong light from the sky, through the top of the tower, in the space on the highest floor, there is also a woman in white. There is also a man in white who kneels down with a long sword on the ground. The wound on his chest is dyed red by the blood flowing from his chest. However, his vision is blurred due to excessive blood loss. He looks up with great effort and looks at the woman with white light. She stands in front of him, but he can only see her back. She turned back, he slowly can not open his eyes, it is a pity that only to see her fuzzy face, although can not see clearly, but he thought, she must be very beautiful. The scenery has no fantasy how she suddenly changed a place to stand, and then saw the man with the cold yuan sword gradually unstoppable body, she knew that he was Fang Yue, and resolutely threw out a protective border towards him. She looked around in the dark space with a cold face. "No matter what kind of demon you are, you''d better give it to my mother now, otherwise don''t blame me for a sword array, and all the things here will be blown away in smoke!" This should have been judged to be a big mouth, out of her mouth, it was inexplicably convincing. Not far away, in a dark corner came a subtle movement. As soon as the time came, she could start the demon killing array. As soon as she got closer and closer to the corner, her hand moved. "Sister Don''t kill me... " A four or five-year-old boy was huddled in the corner of the wall with pitiful tears in his eyes. The more Fang wants to say something in the border, he moves his mouth, and his body can''t make a sound. The scenery pinches Jue''s hand a meal, the cold down look has loosened, "tell elder sister, which family''s child you are, elder sister sends you back." "My parents They are all gone. " The child sobbed, "sister, I don''t know why I am in this horrible place. Can you take me out?" "Out?" Scenery laughs and shakes his head, "since your parents are gone, that elder sister will send you to see them." As soon as she raised her sword, several ice blades appeared out of thin air and attacked the child. However, the child escaped in the face of an accident. After standing firm, his face is no longer naive, but ruthless and treacherous, "can kill a child, you are really a cruel woman." "Don''t think of me as the guy Fang Yue. My heart is cruel." "I can''t be killed by his foundation, just you, a woman?" "What woman, call Dad!" The words fall, the scenery hand shows the cold yuan sword, she carries the sword to rush to, is to open to beat directly. The cold yuan sword is a magic tool to restrain demons and ghosts. The child like monster saw the sword in her hand and looked more and more in the shelter. Sure enough, it was also the cold yuan sword in his hand. "No way. How could there be two cold yuan swords?" "In my place, all impossibilities are possible!" The sword net of the scenery is like rain. Every move is dense and fast, but the demon is also flexible and can be avoided by him. He said with a smile: "even if you are good at cultivation, your sword will not be as fast as mine." What On the ground he stepped on, a golden mantra appeared suddenly in the shape of the Big Dipper. Each mantra contained a chain of golden light, which naturally made him unable to move. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 "What''s the use of being flexible? When I attack you, are you out of order? " Sometimes the array doesn''t need to use hands. She also steps on it with her feet. Fengguang holds a long sword against his neck and says wildly, "although this Beidou soul locking array is only a small array, it''s good for you. I said, if you dare to move him, I won''t let you go." Being pointed at by Han Yuan''s sword, the demon was not arrogant, but could not stop begging for mercy! Xuanmen is always compassionate. If I can spare my life, I will devote myself to change my life! " "Be compassionate You seem to be right There seemed to be a moving color on the scenery face. When the demon wanted to relax, she said with a smile: "however, this is the rule of Buddhism." When the sword is up and down, the scenery turns around. It doesn''t look at the head landing behind him, nor does it see that the demon disappears before it has time to howl. Real man, never look back! She took back the cold yuan sword and ran to the man''s side. She squatted down and pondered for a long time before remembering some healing techniques. No matter how many times they were thrown at him, she saw the golden mantra and light constantly emerging from the man. Although the blood was not so fierce, the wound was still there. The scenery suddenly thought of the medicine Xiaoxiao gave her. She took out the medicine bottle from the storage bracelet and tore his clothes violently. Fortunately, he was delirious at this time, otherwise he would be disobeyed by men and women. She poured the medicine on his wound, and did not know what medicine it was, but his wound blood finally stopped. The scenery breathes a sigh of relief, and then he has time to see what he looks like, his closed eyes, his high nose, and his thin, bloody lips The combination of delicate facial features makes him look like a picture, like a man of heaven. He is undoubtedly beautiful. Even if he is seriously injured, he has to support the sword and is not willing to fall down, which is also very exciting. The hand of scenery cannot help but put on his pale face, low voice way: "Fang Yue, don''t sleep again, wake up quickly." Fang''s closed eyes moved slightly. He could hear the voice of the outside world, but could not respond. The warm feeling of the hand on his face made him feel inexplicably comfortable. The scenery bit the lip to think, diligently carries him on the body, after all is a much higher than her big man, therefore these movements, she does very laborious, after the difficulty carries the man on the back, she can''t help nagging, "Fang Yue, I said you are not stupid, an old monster disguised as a child, you can''t be attacked by him, I didn''t see you It is. " He just killed a lot of demons, and suddenly saw a child, the sword in his hand stopped subconsciously for a moment, and then the demon was hurt. The more Fang wants to argue, how can he not have this strength. "Fortunately, I don''t know why I will be here, or you will die here. You know, it is not easy for me to find a person to talk freely. I will be very troubled if you die." The scenery said, and kicked on the ground that does not belong to her cold yuan sword, "Hey, your master is dying. If I take out my cold yuan sword to fly, I can''t take you. In order to save your master, you can fly for me." There is no movement of Hanyuan sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 "Forget it, you alone No, it''s a sword. Stay here. " The scenery is carrying the square, the more turn head to walk. The sword of Han Yuan, which was inserted on the ground, flew to her. Scenery smile, "calculate you still have a little conscience, go, break the wall in front of me." With Fang Yue on her back, she didn''t plan to climb from the 18th floor to the 1st floor. She just flew down from here, which was much faster. The body of Hanyuan sword sent out a cold light, and it really flew directly towards the wall, which made a big hole in the wall. If it was called Xuanmen, those old antiques knew that someone had opened a big hole in the demon tower for convenience. They were afraid that they would blow their beards and stare at them. The scenery fell to the ground on the cold yuan sword. Some patrolling disciples who heard the news rushed over. They didn''t have time to feel strange about the woman in their school clothes. They saw their wounded elder martial brothers rushing to help Fang Yue down from the back of the scenery. "Elder martial brother..." A student in charge of the matter was more and more unconscious, and asked the scenery, "this younger martial sister, what''s wrong with the elder martial brother?" "He was wounded by a monster in the demon tower." After thinking about it for a while, Fengjing still didn''t refute the sentence "younger martial sister". Anyway, they didn''t know themselves. If she said too much, she would arouse others'' suspicion. "The hole on the demon tower..." "Oh, it''s the cold yuan sword that protects my heart and makes a hole directly. Let me take Fang with me Senior brother, come out. " Unwilling to carry a pot of cold yuan sword in the hands of the scenery moved, by the scenery in the hands of the condensation of cold scared. "This is not good. If the evil spirit in the demon tower is leaked out, I''m afraid it will cause the monsters inside to escape." "Don''t worry." The scenery sword pointed to a sweep, "well, I sealed it with the thunder curse. You can build the wall some other time." All the disciples:.... " The high-level magic spell of thunder was released by her so lightly? The scenery wondered, "Why are you looking at me like this? Don''t you want to take the master back for treatment Then they remembered that their elder martial brother was still injured. They could not wonder why they had not heard of such a young elder martial sister in Xuanmen, who had such profound accomplishments, and took Fang Yue to the holy medical hall. Because of the worry about Fang Yue, the scenery naturally follows. The elder of Shengyi hall is a kind-hearted old man. Seeing that the injured person is the highest disciple in his daily life, he is very surprised and asks those careless disciples to put the person on the bed, make diagnosis and treatment in person, and go to get the medicine in person. So the people who are free at this time have time to pay attention to why their elder brother''s coat has been stripped off. The scenery showed great righteousness and awe inspiring, "ah, I stripped his clothes, but in order to give him medicine to stop bleeding, what do you look at me so speechless? If only I married him in the future In any case, he looks very much like her appetite. It''s not bad to stay in this parallel world without looking for the Lao Shi Zi Chu Yu. The system mysteriously fails to remind the host that it should work hard to complete the task. A young man said: "this younger martial sister, we know that the situation was forced at that time, but now Could you please avoid it? " Now he wants to take off his clothes and apply medicine for him. It seems that it is not suitable for a woman to stay here. The ancients were pedantic. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 The scenery recited a sentence, looked at the unconscious Fang Yue on the bed, or went out, and even closed the door intimately. After turning around, at the door, she saw a small street boy in white clothes. The five-year-old boy hid behind a pillar. Seeing the scenery, he could not help blushing and hid his whole body behind the pillar. The scenery came to interest, she interesting walked over, squatted in front of him, "little guy, what are you doing here?" "I I''m worried about my senior brother. " His voice is also soft and cute, coupled with this timid appearance, it is really unbearable to howl and cute. Scenery has always liked children, especially lovely children. She pinched his small face which could squeeze water out of the water. "Since I''m worried about your elder brother, why don''t you go in and have a look?" "I I''m sorry... " "What''s so embarrassing about that?" He blinked sadly, "my senior brothers don''t like me..." "You are so lovely, how can you not like you?" "They practice hard every day and never pay attention to me. Except for the master brother who will teach me, other senior brothers think I am a trouble." "Then they are bad guys." The scenery touches his head again. The painting style of the dark way and Xuanmen is really the same no matter in which world. The little boy''s face was even more red, "which elder martial sister''s disciple is, how can I not see it?" "There are many disciples in Xuanmen. It''s normal that you haven''t seen me." "But But the elder martial sister is more beautiful than my younger sister. I can''t have forgotten it. " As the saying goes, children''s words are the most real, or by such a soft child praise, scenery and happiness in the mind of a sea of flowers, "then you can remember me from now on, my name is summer, called scenery." "Elder martial sister Fengjing..." Fengguang held his face and said with a smile: "don''t worry. Your elder martial brother is OK. He just needs more rest. Then you should remind him to drink medicine at any time in the future. He should not practice too hard. He should protect his body first." "Well, I''ll remember." He promised to nod. "By the way, I''m going to deliver the monster. If I''m sorry, you can give it to him for me." The scenery takes out a red sword spike, "um Although this color doesn''t match the Hanyuan sword, it can be ignored. I spent a lot of effort to find the red fire silk used to weave the sword spike. Every time I weave a piece of red fire silk, I add defensive skills. It took me three months to make it. So now it''s a good thing to prevent people from getting hurt. Can you give it to your elder martial brother Good? " "Good." The little Taoist boy solemnly made a sword spike and held it in the palm of his hand. "I will give it to the elder martial brother." Fengguang said with a smile, "thank you very much." She originally intended to give the sword spike as a birthday gift to Shang Baizi. But now she thinks that Fang Yue, who regards peace as his own responsibility, needs more. As for Shang Baizi''s birthday gift, she can just think of one more. "We''ll go to see your senior brother later." "Good..." Xiaodaotong raised his head and was stunned, because the person who had just been talking to him had disappeared. It seemed that it was just a dream for him. But he looked at the sword on his hand and was sure that it was not a dream. He looked around and called out: "sister Fengjing..." Hearing this, the door in front of him was opened. A disciple came out and saw a little boy. He asked, "Xuanqing, why are you here? Did you come to see the elder martial brother? Why don''t you come in? " The child named Xuanqing is still looking around under the moonlight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 On the vast mountain, the sky is as clear as a wash. It''s day time. Standing in his bamboo house, he looked at the cold yuan sword on the table. Everything here was the same as before. She emptied the contents of the bracelet on the table, prunes, beef jerky, chestnuts, walnuts All the things are there, but the bottle of medicine and sword spike are missing. She confirmed that she did not dream, but really went to another world, and she also really met Fang Yue. "I crossed it!" She was excited and soon calm down. "No, can I go through something that''s not normal? What am I excited about? " Feng Feng sits back at the table, takes out a piece of beef jerky from the paper bag and chews it. Looking at the cold yuan sword on the table, she says vaguely: "so your sword can not only communicate across time and space, but also have the power to cross time and space. Well, it''s a treasure." She said in her mind, "ah, system Jun, someone has set a collision with you. Don''t you stand up and maintain the power?" She is just saying fun, the high cold system will take care of her is the hell. "Scenery." When she was still spitting, she heard a familiar voice coming from the cold yuan sword. She was stunned for a moment. She quickly swallowed the beef jerky and asked, "Fang Yue, are your injuries OK?" "My wound is healed." "You hurt so badly, so fast?" If she remembered correctly, he had a hole in his chest. "Scenery, it has been more than two months since I was injured." He called her directly from the girl, because it was too natural, the scenery didn''t feel anything wrong. Her hand was on the table, supporting her chin, and suddenly said, "the speed of the passage of time here is different from that of you, do you know? I went to your side, but the time I came back was the time when I left, so my time was suspended, um If you think about it, will you become an old man and I will still be a young girl? " She is just casual ridicule, but he seriously and response, "I will try to practice, until the robbery is successful, I can be like you." What''s the same? Nature is eternal youth. The heartbeat of the scenery suddenly quickened a minute. She felt that if the topic continued, it would be bad. With a cough, she wisely changed the topic, "that sword spike..." "I have taken it with me." "What It seems that red doesn''t match the blue Hanyuan sword. You don''t need to wear it. Just keep it in your pocket. " The scenery is afraid that some people will laugh at the taste of the great disciple of the Xuanmen, so they are kind enough to remind them. He chuckled, "I know." Then I don''t know what to say, and then I fell into a silence. "That That... " She would feel embarrassed if she was quiet for too long, so she tried to find the topic, "what time is your side? I''m still in the daytime. " "It''s afternoon for me." "Oh It was the time for you to practice your sword. If it wasn''t, how could you just take out the Hanyuan sword? " She murmured a few times, and then said in a solemn tone: "you just suffered such a serious injury not long ago. Don''t you practice so hard. Don''t you want to save all the people? Treat your body better, so that you can develop for a long time. You think, if one day, when you are killing demons and demons, you fall down because of lack of sleep, it will be a big joke! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "The scenery said, I will keep it in mind." "Well Just remember. " The scenery is not comfortable to feel some hair hot face, this is how to return a responsibility? After reading countless little yellow characters and seeing countless beautiful men, how could this man make her heart rhythm irregular and her cheeks burn? You said he was teasing her, but he said that he would not have children''s love affair, and he wanted to be loyal to Tao. You said that he was not teasing her. Why did he talk to her in such a gentle voice and say She also said to keep her words in mind. After struggling for a long time, the scenery finally concludes that it is absolutely impossible for a man as upright as him to seduce her. Fang Yue asked, "why don''t you talk?" "I just I think about something. " In the past, she was asking why you didn''t speak. Now the situation is reversed. It''s really delicate. Fang Yue suddenly asked, "are you thinking about the proposal of the Kunlun sect disciples?" She was confused, "ah?" "On that day, I heard your conversation with your younger martial sister, and Kunlun sent the eldest disciple to ask you to marry me." "Oh He "I''m not interested in him," he said casually "That''s good." "Where is it?" He said solemnly: "there are not a few people who have been looking for people with profound accomplishments to become partners in Taoism. Most of them are just for the purpose of improving their accomplishments." "It''s double practice, I know." The scenery blinked suspiciously, "no, you are not interested in the love between men and women. How can you know so much about Shuangxiu?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s mentioned in the books in the library. " "Oh, there are books in our library that introduce these heresy. Hey, hey, I''m going to have a look next time." His voice was cold, "scenery." The scenery is a meal, inexplicably some counsels, "you don''t get angry I''m just kidding, and I''m not going to really see it. " Even if she saw it, he didn''t know, hehe. "It''s better not to touch the scenery of those unorthodox things." "Oh." She put a dried plum into her mouth with a perfunctory manner. There was a trace of helplessness in his voice, "angry?" She continued to perfunctorily, "No "Yes, I am." "I said no, that''s not true." He whispered, "what can I do to calm you down?" "We''re not in the same world, you can''t calm me down." He was silent. Scenery intuitively said something wrong, even if she thought she didn''t say it wrong, but her words were too straightforward Like, like, hurt him? No, he is a big man, she just said a few words, how to hurt him? make complaints about her brain, but her mouth has already been thinking without thinking: "Fang Yue, do you also have a place called" Hao Mo Feng "? He replied, "yes." "When I see you next time, you can take me there and have a look. I want to know if the vast peaks there are different from where I live." Fang Yuewen''s voice said, "good." "Let''s make it." Even if they all understand that the so-called "next meeting" can not exist. To cross two worlds, apart from the boundless chance between heaven and earth, it is not easy to rely on human beings alone? The scenery was suddenly a little melancholy. Fang Yue was so beautiful that she had not seen enough of it. However, she soon comforted herself that it was impossible for her to go to his world with the sword of cold yuan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 Xuanmen is midnight. The scenery was going to take a nap, so she said goodbye. The man stroked the red spike on the sword, and his expression was much softer. It has been two months He had never felt that time passed so slowly. He did not take back the cold yuan sword, but put it on the head of the bed, so that he could hear any movement. Some things, scenery will never know. Like how long he waited for her voice. It was at midnight that his door was suddenly knocked. The man who came was an old man with white beard, who was the master who brought him up. Do not understand why the master will find himself in the middle of the night, but he still respectfully line a salute, "master." Taoist Yimu said, "I came here tonight to let you do something." "I don''t know what the master wants his disciples to do?" The old man sighed, "do you still remember why I asked you to go to the demon tower?" "Because the seal in the demon tower was loose, the master was afraid that some demons would flee, so he ordered his disciples to reinforce the seal." "Yes, you were seriously injured." He bowed his head and said, "my disciples have great expectations." "You are too serious. Although you are injured, you must make sure that the seal is intact." Taoist Yimu was puzzled, "but I don''t know who was the female disciple who rescued you from the demon tower that day?" He said without hesitation: "the disciple was in a coma, so I don''t know who saved the disciple." "Well..." Taoist Yimu took a step. "I heard from your younger martial brothers that she can easily use the thunder mantra. I don''t know that my Xuanmen have such materials to make. But there is no female disciple in the whole Xuanmen. I only hope that this girl is not some kind of evil spirit and evil way He said nothing. "Let''s hold down the matter about this daughter for the time being. I asked you to go to the zhendemon tower that day because the seal was loose. But the seal was set by the grandmaster, and it is absolutely impossible that there will be any loosening." "Master thought that someone had moved the seal behind the scenes?" "Exactly." Yimu Taoist said: "I come to you today, also for this matter." "What does the master want his disciples to do?" He soon realized that only those who could move the seal of demon tower could understand where the seal was and how to destroy it. Taoist Yimu said with a heavy voice: "I doubt that I am the elder of HuanJian hall." "Master HuanJian?" He was quite surprised because elder HuanJian was a very just and strict man. When he was young, he had been taught by elder HuanJian. Yimu sighed: "you know, the precepts elder of the former commandment hall was dismissed from his post and locked up in Siguo cliff because of his adultery with the demon religion. Finally, he died of illness. Therefore, as a teacher, he will ask you to take charge of the discipline hall. Elder HuanJian and he are brothers. I''m afraid that he has already got injustice in his heart. That''s why he has such an appearance." "Master Is there any evidence? " "No Yimu said, "so, this is the reason why I came to you tonight." "What does the master mean?" "If you want to move the seal of Zhenyao tower, you need something to resist the lightning strike of the seal protection array. There are only round places in the astrolabe, but they have disappeared for a long time. Tomorrow, I will invite Huan Jian to play chess. You can sneak into HuanJian''s yard to find out whether he has a round sky and a square." He was silent for a second and said in a deep voice, "yes, master." Yimu Taoist said kindly: "I know you don''t like this kind of villain behavior, but for the sake of Xuanmen, I can only believe you." "Disciple I will live up to what my master asked me to do. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 When the afternoon nap arrived at dusk, she sat up from bed, rubbed her eyes, and stretched lazily, which put her eyes on the cold yuan sword on the table. She got out of bed and sat down at the table. She poured a cup of tea for herself. She asked lazily, "Fang Yue, Fang Yue, are you there?" "I''m here." She didn''t expect that he would respond so quickly. She was a bit dumbfounded. "What time is it over there?" "It''s Zishi." "Ah? How long has it been since I slept so late Fang Yue replied: "less than half a month." "Why don''t you go to bed so late "I..." There was a noise from his side, "there is the traitor! Kill him "Fang Yue?" "Sorry, scenery. Let me explain later." Fang Yue''s words fell, then came the sound of fighting. Scenery can only sit here to worry, but for Fang Yue''s strength, she still has confidence, at least if not by sneak attack, then few people can hurt him. Fang Yue doesn''t seem to want to entangle with people. Listening to the sound of sword contact, he just retreats to a clean place after repelling the attacker. Fengguang was afraid of his distraction at the beginning, so he didn''t dare to speak. Now he calmed down and asked, "Fang Yue, did you get hurt?" "No, I''m fine." His breath was even, and he didn''t look like the people who had just had a fight. It seemed that those people were not his opponents. The scenery carried the heart to let down some, did not wait for her to ask in the end is what is going on, Fang Yue over there and other people''s voice. It was an old man''s sigh. Fang Yue said, "master?" Is it his master? The scenery is quiet. "Let''s go back to the Dharma with my teacher." "Master, do you also believe that I killed elder HuanJian?" "The evidence is solid, and I can''t be partial to you." "Master..." He said in a deep voice: "please forgive me that I can''t go back. I need to find out the truth about the killing of HuanJian elder." The old man said, "you know, now that HuanJian''s death has been passed on, many people say that you are deceiving your master and destroying your ancestors. You are ambitious and want to bring you to justice? Go back with me. In Xuanmen, being a teacher can save your life. " "Master, I''m not afraid to die." Hearing this sentence, the scenery almost broke the table. The old man seemed helpless, "I know your decision can''t be changed by others, but now you have been expelled from the school. Hanyuan sword, please return it to me." "Han Yuan sword Master, please forgive me that I can''t give it to you. " "Why?" He was silent. "You used to be the first disciple of Xuanmen. You should know what Hanyuan sword stands for in Xuanmen. As a teacher, this sword can''t be taken away by you." "Master Disciple, I have a reason to leave the cold yuan sword. " "Why?" "Disciple..." He hesitated. The sound of footsteps sounded. I think it was the old man who approached Fang Yue. "You are the most important disciple of my teacher. Your other younger martial brothers are also dissatisfied with you, but you are always the most reassuring." "I let my master down." "Alas..." The old man said quietly, "when you are seven years old, you will come to the age of Yuanying when you are 17 years old. When you are 24 years old, you are about to reach the stage of robbery. Do you know how many people have exhausted their lives and can not reach your level? And you, too, will become a transcendent teacher. " "What the disciples get is all taught by the master." "No..." The old man sighed, "no, you are better than a teacher. I can''t teach you anything." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 "One day as a teacher and lifelong as a father. In the hearts of students, master has always been the master of his disciples." "You are a good boy indeed..." The old man seemed to be relieved. "Unfortunately, you are also a child who is too inflexible." Fang more do not understand what meaning, "master?" After the sword pierced the chest, the next was the sound of blood dripping. Can''t see what scene scenery, open eyes, lost voice general cover mouth. "Master, master..." Fang Yue''s voice is full of disbelief, and his weak voice seems to disappear in a moment. The old man said with compassion: "you are my favorite disciple. It''s a pity that you are also my most feared disciple." It''s not too much to say it''s fear, but jealousy. What are you jealous of? His talent is stronger than himself, his strength is stronger than himself, and his reputation is even greater than himself. So the old man had a heart demon. "As long as you go back to the Xuanmen, I can lock you in Siguo cliff, and you can keep your life. It''s a pity..." This is him, so when they fight, there are thunder and sparks. The scene is really cool. It is really a fight between gods. Just as Yimu Taoist thought about how to defeat the little girl, the little girl looked back at the man who was seriously injured on the ground, and gave him a sharp blow. When Yimu had to retreat to avoid it, she whirled to the man and quickly threw out a piece of Rune paper. The two humanized lights disappeared. When Taoist Yimu looked at the burning Rune paper on the ground, he knew that this was the magic spell of Qianli, which was only used by senior disciples of Xuanmen. This made him wonder what the identity of the little girl was. But whatever it was, he couldn''t keep her alive. In the middle of the night, in a small water town, with a ray of light, there are two more figures on the street. The landing place of the thousand mile Shenxing rune is random, but it''s really the best thing to escape. This is also the lesson learned from Zhenyao pagoda last time, and the scenery specially took a long time to draw. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 Like last time, after several first-aid treatments were thrown away, she was still carrying the injured man on her back this time. "Every time I meet you, you are dying, and you are all injured by sneak attack. Do you want to be so stupid?" "Scenery..." The weaker Fang was, the more he said, "I''m sorry..." "Shut up. If you are seriously injured, you should be quiet! You hold on, you know? I don''t want to dig another hole to bury you He also had a leisurely smile, "OK I will not die... " The scenery felt uncomfortable. She looked up and finally found a shop with the name of a hospital. No matter what, she kicked the door open. The doctor, who thought it was a robber, didn''t even care to put on his clothes. He took a kitchen knife and ran out in his coat. "Who dares to rob your granddad?" "Doctor, if you help me to cure this man, I really call you grandfather sun." The doctor saw that it was a little beauty. The little beauty was still carrying a seriously injured man on his back. He was in a daze, but still quickly said, "quickly, quickly, put him on the bed." With the help of the doctor, Feng Feng carefully puts Fang on the bed in the inner room. The more he is in a coma, the doctor shakes his head and nods his head. What do you mean, in a hurry? Can it be saved? " "Hey, who is your grandson? But can''t I cure the miracle doctor who is known as the flesh and bones of the living dead? It''s just The medical expenses are... " His thief''s smile, if not for the sake of these two people''s well-dressed, would he be so enthusiastic? Generally, scenery doesn''t go down the mountain. Naturally, she doesn''t bring money. She thinks about it and takes down the only white jade hairpin on her head. The hair fixed with the white jade hairpin is also scattered on her shoulder. "This is a white jade hairpin with ice and snow. It''s a treasure of Xianmen and an excellent defense treasure. Can I use this to pay for medical expenses?" This is a birthday gift from shangbaizi, which is not so bad. The doctor is also a good judge of goods. After receiving the things, he said with a smile: "I''ll get the medicine and keep it. He will wake up tomorrow, get out of bed in ten days, and be alive and kicking in less than half a month." The doctor first cleaned the wound for Fang Yue, and then bandaged the wound. In less than half an hour, the medicine was also cooked. He directly put the medicine bowl on the side of the scenery, "you go and feed him to drink medicine. I''m going to sleep." When the doctor left, he closed the door very kindly. Only the scenery with the medicine bowl sitting by the bed, looking at the faint Fang more and more sad, you said he was unconscious, then how to feed him to drink medicine? Wait become unconscious? That is to say, even if she does what she wants, he will not know Hey, hey, hey She covered her mouth, stopped the treacherous laughter, and pretended to say: "Fang Yue, I''m trying to save you. When you wake up, you can''t blame me for neglecting you." Fang Yue''s eyelids moved. After smelling the smelly soup, the scenery squeezed her nose and took a big sip. Instead of swallowing it, she bent down and kissed him on his lips. The tip of her tongue easily pried open his teeth. She poured all the medicine into it. For fear that he might choke, she didn''t feed it all at once. When she was about to leave his lips, the back of her head was held down by a hand, and her lips were closely attached to his thin, bloodless lips. Then, his tongue kept on plundering the sweetness of her maiden. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 The scenery was just surprised for a moment, and soon he was touched by his kiss, making his body soft and rippling Well, it seems a little too reserved. But she still remembers that he was injured, so she did not dare to press on him. She could only passively bear his confusing kiss. Her lips and tongue were either gently bitten or gently licked by him. No matter which one, even if it was a little clumsy, could make her have the idea of not giving up. She suddenly thought, what strategy Chu Yu''s mission, let him go to hell, she likes this man. For a long time, the lips separated, also brought out a piece of silence. The scenery and the man who just opened his eyes were speechless for a moment. Only the charming scenery still existed in the air revealed how red and heartbeating the scene just out of control was. It seems that if she doesn''t speak, he will be quiet for a long time, so the scenery can''t help speaking. As soon as she opens her mouth, she goes straight to the theme, "Fang Yue, do you like me?" On his pale face, there was a little red, not like a man who had lost too much blood, but like a man with a high fever. The scenery lowered her head again. Her forehead was against his forehead, and her beautiful eyes were closer to his dark eyes. She suddenly laughed, "fortunately, you don''t have a fever, otherwise Maybe I''ll feed you some medicine again Drink medicine No, he likes to drink medicine. In a special way that only she can use. "Fang Yue, do you like me?" She asked the question again, and playfully picked up a wisp of his long hair and held it in the palm of her hand. She was jealous. The quality of this man''s hair is very good. The more quietly Fang said two words, "like." "I like you, too." She smiles and lies on his side. This bed is not small, so she can just lie down for two people. She retracts into the quilt and holds his cool hand. Soon, he holds her hand. She complains and says, "Fang Yue, Fang Yue, although you are stupid, you are always injured, but that''s why I can''t rest assured You, how many times would you have died without me? " "So, my life is beautiful." He chuckled and stroked her long hair on the bed with his other hand, "your hairpin..." "I fell off when I was fighting with that old man. Don''t worry about it. When you get better, you can accompany me to buy a new one on the street." His long eyelashes cast a shadow on his eyelids. Learning from the way she just looked, he put his finger on a wisp of green silk and put it on the tip of his nose to smell her hair. He only whispered a word, "OK." However, the scenery felt that his series of small movements were extremely Su Ji. Her small heart beat wildly, and she pulled his hand in the quilt. "You said you want to be one-sided? The lovely and charming younger martial sisters don''t like it. How can they say they like me all of a sudden "How do you know the scenery? The younger martial sister is lovely and charming?" "I just know." All the younger martial sisters are not set in this way. Her head is closer to his cheek, "don''t change the topic. Tell me." Fang Yue felt that the way she pressed her questions was so lovely that she could not help hating her now injured body. She could not do anything. He sighed, "the scenery once had doubts. If you abandon the seven emotions and six desires, is it still human? Perhaps, I am still an ordinary person after all. I can''t be like the red pine seed, and I don''t want to have the ending of welcoming the pine snow on the Xianxiang road with you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 When did you start to like me "I don''t know." In Xuanmen, he is a serious elder martial brother. In addition to the younger martial sister who always asks for him and runs away angry when he can''t find love, no younger martial brother and younger sister are willing to approach him. Xuanqing is too young. Therefore, he seldom talks with people. He just practices hard to kill time every day. It is an accident and undeniable Yes, it gives him some fun in boring days. Gradually, he took out the cold yuan sword more and more times. He liked the relaxed feeling when he talked with her. Even though he seldom spoke, because of her lively temperament, she never went cold. Fang Yue thinks that she regards this girl named scenery as her friend until she appears in front of him inexplicably when she is injured in the town demon tower Because of the heavy injury, he did not see her clearly. Later, in the conversation among his younger martial brothers, he heard them mention the mysterious woman. Their evaluation of the scenery always begins with one sentence: she is really beautiful. At this time, Fang found that his mood was wrong, because he felt a trace of secret jealousy. They are jealous that they can see her appearance clearly, and envy that they can judge her unscrupulously. And he, the most respected senior brother of Xuanmen, is the model of all disciples of Xuanmen. He can never express his affection for a girl so generously. Even when Xuanqing gave him the sword spike and held it in his palm, he was even more jealous, even though he still had a calm and gentle expression on his face. He had never been moved. He suddenly realized that he fell in love with the girl. But then he felt desperate. They are people of two worlds. Seeing him suddenly speechless, the scenery stretched out his hand over his face, gently stroked his good-looking corner of the eye, and whispered, "Fang Yue, what''s the matter with you?" "Scenery..." He took her hand on his face and gently rubbed her smooth white catkin. His indifferent eyes darkened. "I''m afraid. If you disappear into the world like last time, what should I do?" As soon as the scenery is stunned, she can''t answer this question. This crossing is different from that given by the system king. She can''t control it freely. Maybe tomorrow, that is, after a quarter of an hour, she will return to her own world. This problem is really too heavy. Fang didn''t like the appearance of her distress. He took her hand, put it on his lips, and gently printed a kiss on the back of her hand. "It doesn''t matter. Even if the scenery goes back, I will try my best to practice. I will find a way to find you in your world. Then, the scenery will wait for me, OK?" "Good..." The scenery avoided his wound, hugged his waist, buried his head in his shoulder, and took a deep breath. The easiest thing to say is often difficult to do. For example, she''s on the call system now, but she doesn''t have a response in her head. Fang more like her so close to himself, just also heavy mood can not help but better, his nose lingering her body fragrance, which makes him feel satisfied, "scenery, sorry." "Why are you sorry for me?" Her voice is soft, it seems that she is going to fall asleep. Today, she is fighting with the old man with all her strength. Now she is really tired when lying down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 "The sword spike you sent me On the cold yuan sword, but now the cold yuan sword is no longer with me. " According to Yimu''s ferocity when he attacked him, he should have been killed in the field. It was because the sword spike given to him by the scenery played a defensive role that saved his life. Think of the master who raised himself Fang Yue didn''t know what kind of mentality he should be. The head of the scenery rubbed against his neck, whining like a cat, "it doesn''t matter I''ll make you another one later "That''s what you gave me..." "If you''re sorry, give yourself to me." He was like a light in the dark eyes of the night, "OK, I''ll give myself to you." "Well..." She said vaguely, "I still have to think about how to get rid of my marriage between heaven and earth..." "In fact, I am..." The long and steady breath from his side interrupted his words and did not want to disturb her rest. After all, he swallowed the unfinished words back. Somehow, he was seriously injured, but he didn''t feel sleepy. He couldn''t help being afraid. If he woke up and opened his eyes again, she would disappear? This problem tormented him for nearly a night. When the sky was going to be white, he finally fell into a deep sleep because of his injury and the sweet fragrance of a girl beside him. The next day, the moment the sun shines into the window, people in bed instinctively open their eyes. His first reaction was to realize that the position around him was empty. He was suddenly angry and had a strong panic. He only moved and then involved his wound. However, he seemed not to feel the pain of death. When he was about to sit up, a girl''s cry came from the door. "Fang Yue, what are you doing?" The scenery rushed in, first put the medicine on the table, and then pressed him who wanted to sit up. He lay back on the bed. She said in a loud voice, "you are still injured. Don''t get up!" As soon as she spoke, a strong hand caught her wrist and pulled her into the hard and powerful chest. "Your injury!" The more tightly Fang hugged her and did not allow her to leave, he repressed a huge panic and whispered, "I thought you left again..." Scenery heart suddenly a soft, she tried not to let their own weight pressure on him, sighed: "I did not go?" "Scenery, promise me not to let me see you." "Good I promise you She didn''t expect that she just went to boil a bowl of medicine, which would make him have such a big reaction. Fang Yue got her promise, but still refused to let her go for a long time. Gradually, the scenery smelled the smell of blood, she saw the blood stains on his clothes, "Fang Yue, your wound is open!" He is light and light, "no problem." "What''s ok?" Scenery desperately from his arms out, "you do not cherish your body is just, but you drink those drugs, but I boil out, is to call you such a waste? You can lie down for me, and I''ll call the doctor Ferocious said such a few words, she quickly ran out, but for a while, she ran back again, still holding a person in her hand. Dr. Sun yelled, "Oh, slow down. You are going to tear my old bones apart!" "His wound is open. Please help him see it!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 "Isn''t it just that the wound is cracked? What''s the excitement? " Dr. Sun couldn''t understand, but he still went to the bedside and was surprised to see the bloodstains from the beginning to the end. He said, "you young people are vigorous. Even if you are injured, you don''t know how to control yourself. How fierce was the war last night?" The lower Fang coughed. The scenery turned red. "I said that you young people are really unimportant. You are going to die, and you have to be romantic." Dr. Sun Tut was speechless. He was also drugging Fang Yue and bandaging his wound. His words kept saying, "it''s really the death of peony flowers, and it''s also romantic to be a ghost. Granddad sun, I can''t keep up with the young people''s ideas. If we stay in the green hills, we can''t be afraid of burning all the firewood in one night." "All right, all right! Have you finished? " After seeing the scenery, Fang Yue, whose face was slightly red, said to Dr. Sun, "if you have finished, you can go out to me. Are you tired of reading here in pieces?" "Well, good old man, I''ll go out and not disturb you two." Dr. Sun picked up the medicine box and walked out of the door. He closed the door very kindly. So there were only two people left in the room, scenery and Fang Yue. The two people who had been Frank were said by Dr. Sun as if nothing was wrong. Many of the people who take the lead in drinking the soup are more likely to drink it on the table "Well..." He looked rather uneasy. Feng Feng sits beside the bed with a medicine bowl. After thinking for a while, she puts the medicine down first and holds him half seated against the head of the bed carefully, so that he can feel better when he drinks the medicine. She picked up the medicine bowl again and was about to pick up the spoon when she suddenly had a bad idea, "Fang Yue, do you want to drink by yourself, or do you want me to feed it?" He raised his eyes, "the scenery said hello, how to feed?" Oh, he''s very popular. She was coy, "well What do you think of the way I fed you last time? " "Yes, I like it very much." He said lightly, even if his ears had been burned like a fever. Scenery a smile, a hand gently stroked on his side face, and bold dry cloud drink a bitter soup, in his expectation, she finally kiss his lips. Once the lips are attached, the control is not in her hands. A bowl of medicine, the harder the Fang was, the more slowly she drank half a column of incense in vain. If she only drank the medicine, it would not take such a long time. He just tasted her carefully. At the end of the last hot and humid kiss, the scenery leaned on his uninjured half of the chest, panting for breath. He didn''t let him see his blushing appearance. She was the first to lift up, and finally she was defeated. If he saw it, it would be a shame. Well She deeply believes that she must find the master of the system to change the strategy target, and it is a big deal to replace the strategy target with a little point of integral. Why did she say it again? The more square has not once stroked her back, eyebrows and eyes gentle and soft, "scenery, wait for me to clarify the charges, we will get married." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 "Success, marriage?" She looked up in surprise. Thinking that she didn''t want to marry, he said, "I know that you are still very young indeed. It''s normal that you don''t want to get married so early. But I promise you, it will be good for you and I''ll always spoil you on the top of my heart. " This is the first time he said love words. He not only succeeded in getting rid of the scenery, but also made his own face slightly hot. "I don''t want to marry you, I just feel Our development seems to be a little fast... " Just established a love relationship, it is time to talk about marriage. Fang more desolate smile, "not happy Because I''ll marry after I''ve been cleared of my crimes. " And this When will it be? The one who calculated all this was the master who raised him up. But all this was just because of jealousy. How ridiculous it is to say that a Taoist of Yimu, who is aloof from the world, is jealous of his disciples? Scenery knows the complexity in his heart, can''t help but heartache to get together to kiss his corner of the eye, "don''t be afraid, I will accompany you." "Scenery..." His slender fingers inserted into her ink like hair, and caressed her waist long hair because there was no hairpin, and his lips unconsciously waved a good-looking smile, "you will not leave me, will you?" "Well I will not leave you. " Her cheek pressed gently against his chest, and her heart was full of mixed feelings. System King rarely appears in this world. Does it mean that everything is left to her to decide? Or, even if she chooses to be with Fang Yue, is the system King''s default attitude? Fang stroked her black hair like clouds and printed a kiss on her head. Although Dr. Sun looked unreliable, his medical skills were really good. As he said, Fang Yue could get out of bed and walk in less than ten days. However, she dare not relax, but the better the scenery is. Sitting in front of the counter, Dr. Sun vomited out a mouthful of melon seed shells and said in a strange way: "it''s a big fuss. Isn''t it just a wound? Are you still a woman in confinement "Shut up The scenery supported Fang Yue and yelled at him. Fang Yueyue touched her head with a smile and smoothed her hair. Dr. Sun said again, "this man is a Muggle. What''s good about him? I don''t know where you like him?" "The more beautiful Fang is." This is the first point of the scenery. Soon, she raised her head and looked at Fang Yue again. She saw his quiet and gentle look, and saw the blushing and heart beating lingering love in his eyes when he was looking at himself, "and He likes me, and I like him. " Dr. Sun shook his head and pretended to be sorry The little girl is really shameless. " "Do you care?" "I don''t care about the old man. When he can go, I''ll take him out for a walk. It''s good to exercise." With that, Dr. Sun sounded his own abacus, "his medical expenses are covered by your white jade hairpin..." "Hello The scenery stomps. Dr. Sun said, "what''s the matter?" Fang Yue bowed his head to the scenery and said, "it doesn''t matter. I was in a coma that day, but I could hear your conversation. I know that your white jade hairpin was used to change medicine for me." "I I didn''t mean to cheat you... " She blinks pitifully. If anyone has the heart to criticize, he must be heartless. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 She''s got better at pretending to be poor. Fang more funny to pull up a wisp of long hair on her chest, low voice way: "I don''t blame you, scenery, let''s go out for a walk." "Good..." She was lost in his warmth and could only nod her head. Dr. Sun looked at the two young men and women who ignored him completely and went out directly. The abacus in his hand fell, "my account is not finished yet." This town is called Baili town. It''s named because it comes along the road and the streets are full of pear blossom trees. Unfortunately, it''s not the day for pear blossom. At dusk and sunset, there are not many people on the street. It is more of a picture of the father playing with his children outside. At this time, the mother usually cooks at home. Fang Yue''s hand was tightly held by the scenery. Her strong sight also made him unable to ignore it. Then she said with a low smile: "why do you look at me like this?" "I was thinking Fang Yue must be a good father in the future. " Fang looked more and more stagnant. Scenery is puzzled by his sudden silence, "what''s the matter?" "I just didn''t think I will have children. " No, to be precise, he didn''t expect a third person to step in between them. "Then you can think about it now. Didn''t you say you wanted to marry me? Then we will have children sooner or later. Haha, I hope it is a girl. Then I will name her Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao. It will make people feel happy to read this name every day Children He looked at the scenery into a beautiful fantasy, that sentence I don''t want children to say, because I can''t bear to break her happy expression. He stopped at a stall. The scenery stopped with him and asked, "what''s the matter?" Fang Yue said: "I promised you that I would accompany you to buy hairpins." She found that they were standing in front of a hairpin stall. He still remembered what she said. But Scenery Lala Fang Yue''s hand, tiptoe close to his ear side, whispered: "but I don''t have money, or forget it." He sighed, "how can you spend money with me?" "Ah? Are you rich? " He guessed that she seldom went down the mountain in Xuanmen, so she didn''t have the habit of preparing money. However, she was also a disciple of Xuanmen, but she was different. At her age, she had already gone down the mountain several times to kill demons and demons. Naturally, the money needed in the world was also indispensable. The more Fang saw her stupefied look, she felt funny. Her suspicious eyes seemed to be saying that you, a man who doesn''t eat fireworks, is rich in this kind of thing? But in fact, he did. Learning from her appearance, he also whispered: "here is a small place, things are not expensive, scenery randomly pick one, in the future, I will send you a good hairpin." The heat of his breath sprinkled on her ear. She could not help but blush and calm herself. She glanced at the things on the peddler''s stand, and she fell in love with a carved wooden hairpin and pointed out, "I like this one." She always likes to design simple things. Fang paid more money, he took a wooden hairpin, eyebrows and eyes gentle, "go back, I''ll fold your hair." "Good..." She smiles brightly and hugs his arm like a bird. The warm light at dusk, her small face set off more lovely, people can not help but a kiss Fangze magic. Fang Yue suddenly had a kind of happiness, she is her own. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 On the branches of the moon, the night is quiet. Scenery accompanied Fang Yue with insomnia, she knew that he was used to sleep uneasy, but in the midnight dream back suddenly wake up, see him still did not sleep, just quietly looking at himself, in accompany with him to open his eyes for a long time, she felt melancholy. Holding his waist in the quilt, she whispered, "Fang Yue, sleep. I won''t leave. You need a good rest." "I''ll see you again." Let her rest on her waist in her arms, outside his other bracelet. "When you fall asleep, I''ll soon be able to sleep." "I don''t believe it." She murmured, "Fang Yue, don''t you think about it. I''ve been in this world for several days and haven''t left yet? Maybe I will not leave again. " "The beautiful master and elder martial brother What to do? " "They Well, I don''t know if they found me missing Suddenly thought of xuanqingzi and shangbaizi, the scenery was a burst of sighing, she shrunk to his arms, "but I have no way to have the best of both worlds. Although it is unfilial to say this, in front of you, I have no other time to think about others. You see, you are so easy to be cheated. If you don''t have me to protect you, what should you do if you die?" He laughed, "yes, thanks for the scenery." "Hum, just know how important I am." She pulled a wisp of green silk from him, and then said, "Fang Yue, if you see that old man again next time, you can''t be soft hearted, and you can''t be attacked by him again, you know?" His eyelids drooped. "I know." "Don''t be sad. He is not worthy of being your master." "I''m not sad to have the scenery." The scenery laughs to make the sound, her head buries in his chest, the nose tip is all his that good smell breath, not from gave birth to a sweet, "Fang Yue, you can be very good." "The scenery is also very good." The more light Fang talks, the softer the tone can make people drunk. She can always unconsciously draw his eyes all over the past, and then ask him to keep thinking that if she can be embedded in his body, he will never be separated. He really loves this girl, and it is also true that he wants to pet her on the top of his heart. A man who has been in the Qing Dynasty for many years is in love all the time. This affection can come so fiercely. Scenery listen to his powerful heartbeat, can not help but more sleepy, only the moonlight sprinkled into the room, more than a few touch of the ability to make people confused. She stretched out her hand from the quilt, and her index finger was thin and gentle along the perfect outline of his side face. She suddenly sighed, "Fang Yue, you are really good-looking. I always think that you like me or I make money." "No He also raised his hand on the back of her hand, "it''s my luck to meet the scenery." The scenery did not hold back, gathered together to kiss his lip corner, curiously asked with a smile: "Fang Yue, am I the first person you like?" "Yes..." His eyes brightened with her kiss. "You''re older than me, and before you met me, you didn''t meet someone who moved you? Like your What younger martial sister? " Sure enough, she still resents this creature. Fang is more puzzled about why scenery is so attached to his younger martial sister. Maybe it is because she knows that she is the only woman who appears around him. "My younger martial sister doesn''t have a deep friendship with me. Although she often comes to me, I always just tell her to practice more. Later She doesn''t come to me often So after all, if you''re not familiar with it, how can you be moved? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 The scenery blinks, "really?" "I will not lie to you." "I believe you." She happily gathered together to kiss him. When she was about to leave, he pressed her head and refused to let her leave. Instead, she deepened the kiss. ¡­¡­ Scenery gradually felt the difficulty of breathing. When he left, she called his name softly, "Fang Yue..." "I''m here." Voice just fell, he once again kiss her lips, began a new round of entanglement. All the reason, all the rules and dogmas, announced their farewell to him at this moment. "Well..." The scenery widened her eyes, but her lips blocked by him could not make any other sound except for whining. It was her unconscious whining that made the man more excited. Fang Yue turned over and pressed on her body, finally let go of her slightly red and swollen lips, and gently bit her earlobe, and the movement of his hand did not stop. He whispered: "scenery, I like your voice." His voice, has been full of lust, particularly charming, but also fascinating, people can not move their eyes. "Fang Yue You know You know What are you doing now... " She bit her lips to prevent her from making such a shameful voice. His injury was not all right, and she did not dare to push him away rashly. "I know..." His eyes were as clear as ink, and a kiss fell on the corner of her eyes. The next sentence was very serious: "since the first meeting, the scenery left. I went to the library. I know that what I want to do about scenery is the same as those who practice double cultivation." Therefore, before knowing that she had not promised the disciple of Kunlun sect to ask for mercy, he would feel jealous as soon as he thought that she would do such a thing with other men. Then came despair, which made him despair. He never set foot in the world of scenery. He even had no way to kill the man. This is the first time that the great brother of Xuanmen, who has always been considerate of the world and is called upright and selfless, will want to kill people because of his selfish desire. "Scenery..." His kiss fell on her brow, her cheek, her lips, and finally on her white neck, "you''re mine, aren''t you?" Pressure on her man, at the moment quietly looking at her, dark eyes color, can not see half of the light. He was waiting for her answer, an answer that seemed to determine whether he was guilty. The two hands of the scenery caressed his face and looked at him for a long time, and finally said, "I am yours." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 It was such a long night. The war was so fierce that the next day, when the sun went up, the beautiful woman in the bed languidly stayed in the arms of men and refused to get up. For more than 20 years, Fang Yue''s work and rest are very regular. However, today, he is willing to stay in bed with his beloved girl. His long hair makes her skin whiter and her red marks more dazzling. One of his hands is used as a pillow for pillow, and the other hand is used to rub the unsinkable kiss mark on her neck It''s an unprecedented satisfaction. She really belongs to him, from hair to toe, all over her body, he has touched, and left as many marks as possible. "Scenery." She squinted and said, "huh?" "When all the troubles are solved, I''ll give you the biggest wedding." The scenery dazed the brain to sober up some, "do not make too much trouble, as long as we can tell the world that we are husband and wife." In her opinion, the wedding is just a form. What''s important is its circularity. That is to say, other women can know that Fang Yue is her husband-in-law and dare not to change his mind, and vice versa. Isn''t this the function of wedding? Fang more and more kisses her lip corner, "if too succinct, this is not fair to you." "Isn''t it even more unfair that I put you to sleep before I gave you a title?" He really thought about it carefully, "the scenery said There is some truth. " "In my opinion, as long as you like me, I also like you. What''s the difference between being grand or not? Fang Yue, as long as you remember your wife, it''s the scenery. " Scenery kisses him on the bridge of his nose and says, "you can''t have any other women in the future, and you can''t be attracted to other people, eh Just this life. " Fang asked in a low voice, "why is it not life and death?" Because she can only accompany him in this plane for life. The scenery old-fashioned said: "just this lifetime, the future of things can not be said, perhaps next life, you met other women, like other women?" "No way." He grasped her hand, which she put on his waist in the quilt and said, "I will only fall in love with the scenery for generations to come." She was moved for a moment. "Maybe I''ll only be around you in this life?" "If that''s the case, I''ll find other ways to get to the world where you exist." He took her hand and dropped a kiss on his lips. "Scenery, I am destined to entangle with you for generations. If you live, I live, and you die, then I will die." He won''t let him go. It''s a longer period than ever. The persistence in his black eyes made her stupefied. She never thought that she would hear such paranoid words from his selfless mouth, followed by her heart beating. In the past she couldn''t remember, it seemed that there was a man who said that he wanted to entangle with her for generations to come. Who was that person? She couldn''t remember which world it was. She had the fear of the unknown. Fang Yue saw the panic slowly fermenting out of her eyes. His heart seemed to be pulled tightly and could not breathe. He held her tightly in his arms. He whispered: "scenery, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, I just Just because I love you so much, I can''t imagine how I can survive without you It was just before he met her. His life was always regular. When he got up, when to practice sword, and when to go to bed, but because of the scenery, everything was in disorder. He got up earlier, took out the cold yuan sword, and just watched it quietly, and slept later, just to avoid missing her voice. Scenery suddenly felt that she was too nervous. She said in a stuffy voice, "I''m not afraid. I''m just thinking, how do you want to clarify the charges?" The person who framed him behind his back is a Taoist who is respected by all. However, Fang Yue''s accusation has already spread among the public. It is not difficult to guess who the onlookers will believe. Fang Yue was silent for a moment, "I want to go back to Xuanmen and find A piece of wood. " "You''re crazy!" The scenery raised his head from his arms, "Xuanmen is his territory. If you go back, don''t you throw yourself into the net?" "I won''t let anyone else know that I''m back at the gate." He touched her head as if to groom her, "I know Yimu he, on the 27th day of every month, will be in the Mingyin temple to realize the enlightenment. I don''t think he will know that I can recover so quickly from such a heavy injury. Today it''s 28. By the 27th of next month, if I can''t get rid of my crime, I''ll avenge elder HuanJian. " On that day, he listened to Taoist Yimu''s words and sneaked into elder HuanJian''s study. What he didn''t want to see was the body of elder HuanJian. Then, the younger martial brothers and sisters broke in. Then came the news. In his room, he found the Tianyuan place which had been stolen for a long time. It was not without doubt, but Fang Yue could not believe this doubt until that day, the sword pierced his body, and completely cut off their relationship with master and apprentice.And HuanJian elder Fang Yue still remembers how he was guiding his swordsmanship. He can''t see him die in vain. The scenery solemnly said: "you can go to him, but you must take me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 "Scenery..." "Don''t refuse. Since you want to go, I must go too. I''m not with you. What if you are cheated by that old man again? You see, I''m all like this and that with you now. I''ll never get married in the future. If something happens to you, I''ll be widowed. " As she said this, she grabbed his hand and shook it around. The sweet and greasy voice also made people tremble. Yes, she was coquettish. She would not rest assured that he would face the treacherous Yimu by himself. After all, he suffered such a big loss under Yimu. If she did not come, she would only see his body. What''s more, he is a person who is fond of old love. If Yimu tries to restrain him with the love of his master and apprentice, she is afraid that something will happen to him. When the scenery is determined, she must take good care of it Protect him. The more she knew about her worries, the more naturally she couldn''t stand her coquetry. He looked soft and said with the voice of coaxing children: "don''t worry, I won''t take it lightly." "Fang Yue, if you don''t take me, believe it or not, you will find someone to marry immediately?" She can only think of this way to threaten him, he is a stubborn person, but she is also a stubborn person. Fang more smell speech, eyebrows a cold, he is still gentle smile, "in addition to me, scenery also want to marry who?" However, she told herself that she could not admit defeat. She ventured to say, "don''t try to scare me. How many men are in this world? I don''t believe that with my beauty, I can''t find a man to marry? Anyway, you don''t take me with you. If you want to go to such a dangerous place by yourself, isn''t that to prove that you don''t believe me? " "But the scenery just said, you and I have such and such relations, you will be very difficult to marry other people." "Well..." She was poor for a while, and then continued for a long time, "then my charisma can make them ignore these things." Personality charm This sentence has some credibility. Before meeting her formally, she was attracted by her so-called "personality charm"? Fang''s slender fingers stroked her jaw. "Is it true that the scenery said that she would marry someone else?" "If you''re going to leave me alone in such a dangerous place, that''s true." Scenery eyes do not dodge with him, revealing their own determination can not be changed. A stubborn little girl. Fang Yue said this in the bottom of her heart. She was silent for a long time and printed a kiss on her lips, "OK, I''ll take you." He will protect her. The scenery has not been successful for a long time, I saw him turn over again on his body, can''t help pushing his shoulder with both hands, "Hey, in the daytime, what do you want to do?" His elegant spit out two words, "fuck you." Seeing his satisfied smile, she couldn''t help biting his shoulder fiercely. After all, she didn''t bite him too hard. The little daughter-in-law asked pitifully: "you Obviously, he is usually such a serious person Well How come now Now, just... " It''s like a wolf. He chuckled, "didn''t the scenery say that? To treat a woman you love, a man should be gentle on weekdays and domineering in bed. Even if she doesn''t have the heart to love you, she should also love your body. " The scenery is speechless, she actually dug a hole to bury herself! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 A single man for more than 20 years, suddenly opened meat, that is really a hair out of control, after eating pith knowledge, is not extricate themselves. Every time he doesn''t have to go into the night, Fang Yue will think of thousands of ways to make the scenery. He is a person who cultivates immortals, and his endurance is much stronger than ordinary people. However, in front of Fang Yue who is physically vigorous, he is really unable to do what he wants. As far as Fang Yue is concerned, the "intimate exercise" with scenery seems to be a homework that must be completed before going to bed, just like he used to do every day before he goes to bed You have to practice fencing for an hour. As the scenery gets older and later, Dr. Sun''s dissatisfaction is growing. Because these two people are living in the hospital, Fengguang would take the initiative to help him sort out some medicinal materials. But now it''s better. When we get to lunch, we can''t see her figure, which can make him blow his beard and stare at his eyes! The white jade hairpin can only be used to pay for Fang Yue''s medicinal materials. They eat and live here, but they have to pay for it separately. But before his old man gives his opinion, it is in the afternoon that he steps out of the room. The scenery and Fang Yue appear in front of him. Fang Yue said, "thanks for Dr. Sun''s care these days. Now that my injury is almost healed, it''s time to leave." "That would be very nice." Dr. Sun excitedly patted the table, "you two go quickly. I''m an old man. I don''t want to see you honey and oil. It''s toothache!" The scenery muttered, "we don''t want to stay yet." "That''s a good feeling, and I''m not going to keep you!" Dr. Sun said, "your white jade hairpin is counted as medicine fee. I won''t calculate other expenses with you. You don''t want to take back this white jade hairpin." "Who told you we were going to come back? Do we seem to be so discredited? It''s you... " The scenery tut two sound, "put your fox''s tail well, which Taoist caught the province." "Hey, you see what I''m really like? I can see that You little girl can''t beat me Dr. Sun felt his beard. Fang said at will: "if you add me, Dr. Sun is afraid that he can only fight to death." Dr. Sun''s face turned blue. The young man said it really well. He had lived for more than a thousand years, but he seldom saw one. This time, he saw two of them. No matter which one of them is, he is not sure that he can win him. But if these two go together His old bone is dangerous. Dr. Sun could see that the man was supporting his woman. Well, it''s a couple, isn''t it? It''s amazing. Fang Yue arched his hand, "Dr. Sun, we will leave first." He behaved so gracefully and courteously that he didn''t look like a man who had just threatened an old man for his own woman''s sake. Dr. Sun looked at the elated scenery and snorted, "go, go, save your granddad''s eyes!" Fang Yue took the hand of the scenery and said "goodbye", then walked out of the hospital with the scenery, and soon disappeared among the pedestrians. Dr. Sun didn''t give up half a minute. As soon as he went back to the counter, a beautiful man came in at the door. He was still holding a beautiful woman in his arms. The enchanting man said, "Dad, I brought back the people I like." It turned out that this man was the son of Dr. Sun. After seeing his son for a long time, he was confused and said, "why is this woman so faint?" "She won''t go with me. That''s all I have to do." "In her It''s so immortal. " The man''s smile is charming. If the scenery is there, he will feel that his smile is very similar to that of shangbaizi. "She is called Shangshang, and she is the elder martial sister of xiaosuifeng." Dr. Sun almost smashed his abacus. Xiaosuifeng''s elder martial sister is he can tie up at will!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 When Fengjing and Fang Yue left Lihua Town, she didn''t know where Fang Yue was going, but she would not ask much. She just had to follow him. After flying for half a day, even if Fang Yue didn''t say anything, the scenery recognized where it was. "Fang Yue, why did you come to the foot of Xuanmen?" The geographical environment around her was no different from the gate where she was located, so she could recognize it at a glance. Fang Yue took the hand of the scenery and went to a shady path. "The people of Xuanmen must be searching for my whereabouts now. They will not expect that I am not far away from the Xuanmen." This is the so-called most dangerous place, which is the safest place. Scenery worship way: "Fang Yue, you are really smart!" Her tone, it is clear that such a powerful man, how can be mine? This has succeeded in pleasing Fang Yue. He cut her forehead, which was blown by the wind in the woods. "Scenery, I''ll take you to a place." She nodded excitedly, "OK." After walking for about five minutes in the forest, a wooden house appeared. The wooden house is not small, but it also has artistic conception in the forest. Fang Yue took her in. "This is a clean place that I used to build when I went down the mountain. It was built by imitating the bamboo house of Haomiao peak. No one else knows except me and the scenery." The scenery catches the key point in his words, "you used to live in the vast mountain?" "Yes, the vast peak is pure and uninhabited, and full of vitality. It is an excellent place for cultivation, master..." She said coldly, "huh?" He immediately changed his words, "it''s Yimu. After he gave me that place as my residence, I built a bamboo house on the Haomiao peak. The scenery has not said that when we meet again, would you like me to take you to Haomiao peak? I''ll take you there. " "No hurry, no matter what it is, you should solve your problem first." Scenery rushed into his arms, face close to his chest, "Fang Yue, I want to protect you." Fang Yue kisses her head, "shouldn''t it be a man protecting a woman?" "You are so vulnerable that I dare not ask you to protect me." He sighed, he was in her eyes, is easy to be hurt, easy to be deceived image, is already deeply rooted. "Yes Scenery left his arms, took out the cold yuan sword and handed it to him, "your sword was taken away by the old man. If you want to fight with him, it is not good to have no weapons. You should use my sword first." "Scenery, Hanyuan sword is an artifact and can recognize the Lord." "It''s OK. If I want it to be a weapon for you, it should be, or I''ll chop it." Imperceptibly, the cold yuan sword trembled. She came because of the cold yuan sword and left because of the cold yuan sword All of a sudden, Fang Yue, who didn''t want to take over Hanyuan sword, took it from her hand. As soon as he touched the handle, he felt a familiar sense of communion. This kind of feeling is only between the master and the artifact that has been recognized by blood. There was a doubt in his eyes. He turned the cold yuan sword into nothingness. Fang took her to the bedside and let her sit on his legs. He asked as if he was interested in it. "Can you tell me about the situation of Xuanmen in your world?" "Well It''s the same as here. The Xuanmen gate is very large and has many disciples. However, according to the old man, there was a catastrophe in Xuanmen hundreds of years ago, and many people died as a result. The status of Xuanmen in Xianmen also fell sharply. Later, it was my master It took me hundreds of years for master xuanzi to recover his powerful voice. How about calling him master xuanzi www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 Her master''s name is xuanqingzi Fang Yue remembered that he had a younger brother named Xuanqing. He pressed down the answer that was about to come out in his heart. In order to be more sure, he asked again, "who are the masters of all ages, the school of scenery?" "Let me see..." Her history is not very good. Every time she enters the library, she is bored. She wants to look for some unofficial history scripts. After thinking for a while, she says, "the first leader is Qiu Baizi, and the second is He is a true Taoist. The third one is I can''t remember. I only remember that the seventh was my master, and the sixth leader had no name in the history of Xuanmen. " "Why No name? " "I don''t know. The elder martial brother once asked the master. The master only said that it was his master, and the others would not say more." The more Fang knew why, because the name of the sixth leader did not deserve to be kept in the history books. From the name of scenery, similarly, the Xuanmen existing in Fang Yue also existed. He suddenly realized that Hanyuan sword did not connect the two worlds, but sent its current sword master to its former sword master. Scenery It''s people from hundreds of years later. "Fang Yue, what''s the matter with you?" Fang Yue hugged her with more strength. His head was buried in her neck and took a deep breath. After knowing that she was a person hundreds of years later, he suddenly felt lucky. Even if she left himself, as long as a few hundred years later, he can still find her, which is like a guarantee that she will not leave his protection. "Fang Yue Oh He fiercely raised his hand and caught her jaw. A fierce kiss fell on her lips, leaving no chance for her to breathe. Scenery does not understand how he suddenly so excited, but after he was pressed in bed, she did not have time to think about this puzzled. One afternoon and one night, she spent her time in bed again. The girl lying on the man in the middle of the night sighed helplessly. On how much crime must a 20-year-old virgin suffer after having sex with his girlfriend Scenery and Fang Yue lived in this wooden house for more than 20 days. On the evening of the 27th, Fang Yue finally set foot on the road to the Xuanmen. Why was he alone? It was because scenery fell asleep. Of course, it was not simply sleeping. He was always shameless to use overpowering drugs, but he had no choice in order not to let the scenery get involved. Mingyin temple is a pure place within the Xuanmen territory for understanding the Tao. When you are confused, you can come to Mingyin temple to clear your mind and calm Qi. However, Taoist Yimu will come to Mingyin temple every month. It seems that he is so confused that he has a heart demon. The moon is cool tonight. With Fang Yue''s accomplishments, he can avoid all the patrol disciples and arrive at his destination. There are two disciples guarding outside Mingyin temple. But in the blink of an eye, he knocked the two disciples unconscious, but he would not put their lives in danger. He also took into account the friendship of his peers. A tree sitting on the futon opened his eyes and said, "you are here at last." "Elder martial brother..." The beautiful woman clenched the sword in her hand. She called softly, and her face was tangled. Fang Yue just looked at her and said to Yimu, "I''m here today to ask Are you repentant? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 "A heart of repentance..." Yimu laughs, stands up from the futon and faces Fang Yue, "it''s you who should have the heart of repentance. It''s you who destroy the seal of the demon tower and kill the elder HuanJian. If only these two charges were involved, you should bear the bitterness of thunder. If you had known that you were so ambitious, I should not have brought you back "What? The elder martial brother is... " "Ah Chen doesn''t know." One mu lovingly looked at the little disciple behind him, "Chu Yu''s mother is a demon, and his father is just an ordinary human race. After his mother was bored with human beings, she left the father and son behind. Soon after, Chuyu''s father died of illness. I brought him back as a senior disciple and cultivated him carefully. But the devil is a devil, and he also keeps the evil way Blood is an immature white eyed wolf. " "Elder martial brother Is it true what master said? " Fang Yue didn''t answer the younger martial sister''s words. His side hand clenched into a fist. He was really half human and half demon. But he had been practicing for many years and covered up his half of the evil spirit very well. His mother was a devil. When he came to the world to play, he met his father. But the devil was mean. After getting tired of it, the woman left the world, while his father drank all day long When he was drunk, he liked to beat his only son. In this way, Fang grew to be seven years old. Finally, his father passed away, and he was taken back to Xuanmen by Yimu. He also had two names. Before entering the Xuanmen gate, his name was fangyue. After entering the Xuanmen gate, Yimu said that he wanted to let him forget the past, so he changed his name to Chu Yu. This is why he was so surprised when she first heard that her marriage was called Chu Yu. However, before he fell in love with scenery, he always wanted to ask her to cancel the idea. Fang said coldly, "what if I am half human and half demon? You are a pure Terran, more insidious and vicious than I am of demon blood. " Yimu said: "I tried my best to bring you up. Now, is that how you blame me?" "When you stabbed me with that sword, I paid off your kindness for so many years with one life, but the death of elder HuanJian needs justice." "Justice It''s in your heart. " Yimu''s expression is compassionate and kind. In other people''s eyes, he has always been highly respected. Fang Yue turned out to be a cold yuan sword. "Elder HuanJian should not have died in vain. Today, I will avenge him." "Elder martial brother, don''t be wrong again and again!" A palm Qi directly sweeps ah Ling out of the battle circle. Fang Yue''s Hanyuan sword collides with the Hanyuan sword in a wooden hand. The sword Qi collides and the air vibrates. After 20 or 30 moves, Yimu noticed something strange. The cold yuan sword in his hand seemed not to listen to him at all. Although he could use the sword moves according to his movements, the power of the sword was still one tenth of its power. For the Hanyuan sword, Fang Yue was its master. Over the years, because of the heart demon, his cultivation has been gradually degenerated. Without the blessing of the divine sword, Yimu can only be defeated by fangyue''s sword, and he can''t die like this. Yimu sees ah Ling, who is anxious because he can''t get into the fight. His pupil color changes into a strange green. When she sees her master''s eyes, she is caught by her master and stands in front of Fang Yue''s cold yuan sword. "Elder martial brother..." Fang Yue''s sword stopped just a few centimeters away from her. One wood pushes ah Ling directly to fangyue, and Fang Yue can only take back his sword, otherwise ah Ling''s body will be penetrated by the cold yuan sword. That is to say, at this time, a wood pushes aside ah Ling and hits Fang Yue with a strong palm with three real fire. Fang Yue raised his sword. He didn''t expect that he had the ability to resist. He could not avoid it. The hand was cut off, and the old man howled. Fang took a step back and put his hand on his chest, spitting out a mouthful of blood. At this time, all the disciples of the Xuanmen surrounded him. Although Yimu was in great pain, he thought that the situation at this time was favorable to him. Fang Yue could only be buried here, but there was another change in material. At this moment, the roof of Mingyin temple is suddenly broken through. A girl in red flies down from the night sky. Seeing the injured man, her beautiful face is full of anger. Anyone can see that her mood is very bad at this time. Can Fang Yue but look at her that bulge abdomen, look a stagnant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 Scenery did not have time to tell him that he woke up to find that he was pregnant with a big stomach, what is the feeling, now her mood is very bad, how bad? She wanted to kill. "You old man again." The scenery blocks in front of Fang Yue''s body. When she looks back and sees that Fang Yue has been injured but has no worries about her life, she has the leisure to mock the old man, "no, it''s time to call you an old man with one arm." "Presumptuous! Don''t be disrespectful to your master A disciple was angry. The scenery directly a palm Qi wave past, knocked that disciple to the ground, "dare to talk to me like this, you are presumptuous." Yimu punches his acupoint to stop bleeding. Although he is suffering a lot, he can barely maintain the appearance of immortality. "Girl, the person behind you is the traitor of Xuanmen bullying his master and destroying his ancestors. Xuanmen wants to clean up the door and ask the girl not to stop him." "It''s like Fang Yue who is so thoughtless. Do you tell me that he is a traitor who deceives his teacher and destroys his ancestors?" Fang coughed more and more, silly white sweet these three words, it is not difficult to understand its meaning from the literal, now let him care more about the scenery that big stomach. The scenery cold voice smile way: "my home side more will be injured, certainly is you used what conspiracy?"? For example, what innocent people do you use to block yourself There are so many students here, and Fang Yue is a person who can read and cherish the friendship with her classmates and does not want to hurt innocent people. So she guessed the scenery. However, she didn''t expect that she was right when she said so casually. "Master..." A good-looking girl said in a complicated way: "enlarge your brother and leave..." "He killed HuanJian, but he still wants to kill him today. Ah Lin, do you think that the master can let such sinister villains go out to bring disaster to the world?" "I I don''t believe the elder martial brother is such a person. " "Today, you can see that his sword moves are not sensitive. What are your doubts?" Ah Ling hung his head and said nothing. "You..." The scenery suddenly looked at the girl, frowned and asked, "what''s your name?" "Me? My name is Muling, girl Who is it? " Mu Ling sees the woman in red maintaining the appearance of her elder martial brother, and the appearance of her big belly. She thinks a lot in her heart, but she feels a little confused at the moment. She''s a Mulin! It is because she and Li Qing look the same that makes the scenery ask this question. Unexpectedly, she is Li Qing''s former life Muling, and Fang Yue, who she called the elder martial brother, is In this case, scenery did not have much time to think about why she came to 700 years ago. She glared at Fang Yue and said, "are you hiding something from me?" Fang covered the wound more and more, and his brow wrinkled, and his face turned pale. Seeing him like this, the scenery couldn''t bear to ask. She pinched the secret in her hand and faced the people in Xuanmen. "Today I''m going to take him away. Whoever dares to stop me, I''ll kill anyone. I''m not Fang Yue. I won''t be as merciful to you as he is." Taoist Yimu pitifully said: "girl, don''t be stubborn. For a traitor, it''s not worth your hard work, not to mention The girl is pregnant and has no eyes in her sword and sword. Under the handover of war and fire, it is inevitable that there will be accidental injuries. Please take the girl into consideration for the child in her belly. " Fang Yue''s eyes were cold. He pulled the scenery behind him. The cold air in his eyes made the younger martial brothers and sisters who had only respect and no fear of him feel cold. "You don''t want to touch her." His voice is like the wind and snow on the ice field, which makes people in the opposite side cold and scared unconsciously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 "Elder martial brother..." Muling hesitated and asked, "this girl It''s yours... " Fang said, "she is my wife." The child in the belly of scenery is naturally his child. Although Muling had this conjecture for a long time, she was still surprised to hear the answer from Fang Yue. The elder martial brother only left the school for two months. How could she How can you have a wife who looks like she''s six or seven months pregnant? The scenery was handsome by his man, but What''s he doing in front of him? "You stand behind me!" She stood up from behind him again and stood in front of him. She said sarcastically to the old man: "the sixth leader of the Xuanmen was named Yimu Taoist. Yimu. You know, because you have done so many bad things, after your death, your name has not been left in the history of Xuanmen." He was only wondering, "how can a girl know what will happen in the future?" "Of course, it''s because I''m higher than you, so I can''t predict." Yimu didn''t know whether to believe it or not. The girl was only 15 or 16 years old. She was young, but she had such accomplishments. Maybe she was born and could not predict. When a wood is confused, the scenery is quiet, and the other side says: "the Xuanmen has been set up by him. You can''t use the magic charm of thousands of miles. Later, I''ll bombard them with the thunder curse. You''ll run away immediately, and I''ll cut off the rear." Fang Yue said: "do you think that I am a woman who will leave her and run away alone?" "Dead brain!" she said angrily Fang Yue grabs her hand and says, "let''s go together." Seeing that they were whispering, Fang Yue had to die here. He said in a deep voice, "if you are stubborn, that gate There''s no need to be polite! " All the disciples heard this saying, except for Muling, all the swords came out of the scabbard. "When there are many of you, am I afraid of you?" The scenery eyebrow picks, the sword points up, "then lets you see the heaven and earth with the sad mantra." Fang looked at the scenery with consternation. Heaven and earth are the same pitiful mantra, which is a forbidden mantra with one''s own blood as a mantra. Once this mantra is initiated, it can''t be retrieved. At that time, all living creatures within ten miles will be burned up by the prison fire. Because this mantra is a mantra that can only fight with one''s life when one is in a desperate situation. Therefore, the curse will create more killing evils, Therefore, it is called heaven and earth with sorrow. Yimu knows how amazing the scenery has. Naturally, she also knows that she really has the ability to use the same curse of heaven and earth. Fang Yue is really very important to her. It is not surprising that she will use the mantra of "life offsetting". Yimu shouts to the disciples: "quickly move the defensive array!" For a while, Mingyin Temple lost the roof of the house. The wind and clouds changed color and thunder and lightning were dense. However, the girl in the center of the storm was still reciting the incantation. When the wind and sand were getting worse, all the disciples used their strongest defensive array. They saw that the light of the array was mixed with the flying sand and stone, and it was hard to see things half a meter away ¡£ But for a moment, the wind stopped, the dust fell, and the man and woman standing in the hall disappeared. "Teacher, master?" A disciple called Yimu at a loss, waiting for his order. A wooden heart knew that he was deceived, he gnashed his teeth and said: "they can''t run far, chase!" "Yes www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 In the other corner of the night, the girl in red pulls the man to run in a hurry on the corridor. Xuanmen was set up with an array, so she couldn''t fly the sword. The scenery could only go out with Fang Yue. However, she could not keep running for long. Before long, she hid behind a rockery and could not breathe. Fang Yue''s hand covered her hand on her abdomen, "scenery, very uncomfortable?" "I''m fine..." She shook her head, and there was a layer of sweating on her forehead. She complained casually, "this child came at a bad time. Why did she come when her parents wanted to escape?" Yimu that fool really thought she would use the same curse of heaven and earth fighting with fate. She is now pregnant with a child and won''t do anything that is tantamount to suicide. "Children..." At the mention of this topic, Fang Yue also showed a puzzled look. The scenery was so angry that she lowered her voice and poked him on the shoulder: "it''s not your fault. I don''t know what kind of overpowering drug you gave me. When I woke up, I found my stomach enlarged. God knows how surprised I am when I feel the fetal movement?" Fang Yue: "What do you mean by not speaking? You don''t think I''m pregnant with other men''s children, do you? Fang Yue, if you really think so I just I just She finally showed a look of grievance. "I''ve never thought about it that way..." Fang Yue hugged her in his arms and whispered, "I think Maybe it''s because I have half of the blood of the devil''s way that I can... " She''s not pregnant properly Having the blood of the devil''s way will be criticized in the circle of cultivating immortals. Even in the eyes of those who practice immortals, even ordinary people are more noble than those who are evil. Fang Yue didn''t want to say the word "blood of the devil", but he understood that sooner or later, the scenery should know about it, even if She would be disgusted with herself. "You have half the blood of the devil So our children also have a quarter of the blood of the devil ¡°¡­¡­ Well. " Fang couldn''t help but increase the strength of holding her, "if If We can do without this... " If you dislike the blood of evil way, you can not have this child. However, the scenery was full of excitement and said: "that''s really good. The original devil''s children don''t have to stay in their mother''s stomach for nine months as ordinary people do. I don''t have to endure the pain brought by pregnancy for so long. If you said it earlier, I would have given birth to the child with you earlier, which is better than running for life while pregnant now." "Scenery That''s right. " Fang did not expect that the scenery would be happy because of the blood of his evil way. He could not help but feel astonished. After being stunned, he pressed the face of the scenery closer to his chest. If he could, he really wanted to hide her in his heart. Yeah How can she dislike herself? His heart was beating violently because of her, but he could not feel the pain of the palm injury any more. The scenery said in a stuffy voice: "that Do you know when the baby will be born? When I woke up for half an hour, my abdomen was just slightly raised. When I found you, I had been pregnant for six or seven months... " Fang Yue''s eyes are also showing confusion, "I don''t know." He didn''t even know how long the normal time for an ordinary woman to give birth to a child, let alone the birth time of a demon child? Although his mother was a demon, he had never been to the demon world, so he could not know. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 The scenery suddenly tightened his collar and wrinkled his clothes with the strength of her hands. She gritted her teeth and said, "you secretly gave me overpowering drugs Sooner or later, I will have a good reckoning with you. " Ren, who was just in love with his beloved man, was so tired that he poured an overpowering drug with a kiss when he did not pay attention to it. I believe that any woman would not be happy when she knew it. When the scenery woke up, her teeth itched. Because her last white dress fell into his hands at night, she had to take out her favorite red dress at the bottom of the box, Directly split his left to imprison her border, did not want to wait for her to arrive at the gate, is to see him a wounded appearance. Her liver aches with anger. The more Fang knows what''s wrong, "it''s me who''s wrong..." "Of course you are not right!" She grabs his arm with her other hand, and her fingernails are forced to sink into his flesh. "Now, you can find me a place, I think I''m going to have a baby It''s killing me It turned out that she wanted to pick off a piece of his flesh, not because she was angry, but because she was unconscious because of the pain of childbirth. Fang more Zheng ran for a moment, immediately stopped the waist to hold her, "we go to Haomiao peak." Haomiao peak is his residence, and he has set up the boundary formation. However, Yimu, they will only think that he is running to the mountain gate at the top of the mountain, and they will not expect him to go to Haomiao peak in the opposite way. Time did not allow him to think much. He could not be familiar with the Xuanmen boundary any more. He took the path and went to the vast mountain with the scenery. However, when he met the searching disciple, in order not to make a painful sound, the scenery could only bite his arm. For several times, when he had to avoid, Fang Yue would consciously pass his arm to her and bite it. The scenery saw him so self-conscious Feel, pour is to give up to bite, oneself gnaw a tooth to hold back. Fang more see her gritting teeth adhere to the appearance, soft hearted in a mess. Finally, I arrived at the bamboo house of Haomiao peak. The scenery could not be controlled any more. I bit the quilt and grasped Fang Yue''s hand. Fang Yue boasted that he was well read, but he had never read any books about women giving birth to children. Therefore, at this time, he felt at a loss that he felt like a fool. He could only panic at the bedside and say: "scenery What can I do to help you I''ve heard that it''s dangerous to have children. You''re so young If If Let''s not have any more I don''t want children Will you stop giving birth The scenery spits out the quilt that the mouth bit, one side is painful, the other side is angry, "you TM give me quiet!" Fang Yue shuddered and finally shut up. How can he be like a wronged little daughter-in-law!? It''s her who gave birth to the baby! The scenery held a breath in her heart. She was upset because of the pain. She didn''t know whether it was because the time of pregnancy was short and she didn''t have the pain of pregnancy, so she broke out at the moment of giving birth. She cried out in pain, "Fang Yue, I only give birth to this one child. If you want to go on, I''ll drink jujube by myself. I don''t want to have any more!" "OK, we''re not born..." Fang Yue finally can say a word, he please like wipe her forehead out of the cold sweat, "I don''t want children, I have scenery good." "Don''t you dare not try my baby!" The more clumsy Fang was, he still did not answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 Feng Feng couldn''t help but grab his arm and bit him fiercely. After nearly half an hour of pain, she put all her strength on her body. Finally, she felt something slipping out of her body. She could not help but feel relaxed. But she did not breathe for long. She did not hear the cry of the child. Fang Yue, a man who only knew how to practice, was relying on him at this time Can''t stop, she is difficult to pull his hand to sit up, only to see a white jade child curled up in a thin thin pink film, eyes closed, as if sleeping soundly. She is Giving birth to the placenta, too? But it''s not right. Even the umbilical cord doesn''t have to be cut. The scenery stretched out her index finger and carefully poked the thin film on the child''s body. From the point she touched, the film dissipated like a mist, and the child moved gently to let people see the two small black spots behind her. Looking at it carefully, it is clear that it is a pair of soft black wings, the same shape as wings, but more beautiful than the ordinary wings. "Scenery, how do you feel?" The scenery hears Fang Yue does not care about the child who is still red fruit. She is angry again and is too lazy to pay attention to him. She takes out a layer of small quilt from the storage bracelet, which is usually used to lie in the cane chair and wrap the child with a small quilt. She gently holds her in her arms and touches the smooth and comfortable little face of the child. The child will make a sound of sound like a sound of deep sleep Make a sound, just fall asleep, scenery is relieved, heart also turned into a pool of water. "Fang Yue." A look at that was left out of the man, she is no good gas way: "you also have a pair of wings?" Fang more see she is willing to talk to himself, just also drooping eyelashes up again, "I don''t have wings." "That''s strange How can Xiaoxiao have a pair of small black wings I wonder if it''s a gene mutation? She did not think about the daughter''s name given down the matter, the more square is not dissatisfied, he just care about her body, "scenery, you still pain? Do you want to bite my hand again? " Scenery a Leng, fixed to look at him, as if to see a flower on his face, this man gentle, can make people addicted to can not escape, when he is serious, will also make a sense of life, want to destroy his a sense of abstinence, but no matter when, will make people can not stop the heart. She suddenly thought, what is her anger? He is now rebellious, only she and smile, if she ignore his words, then he will have how sad? According to his sullen character, I''m afraid no matter how hard it is, I will swallow it in silence. "Alas..." She sighed and said, "keep your head down." The more obedient she lowered her head, she suddenly kissed her lips, and she also bit his lips with a very evil taste. "Fang Yue, listen up. No matter what your identity is, no matter how many people misunderstand you, Xiaoxiao and I will always love you. Therefore, what you want to do in the future, I don''t like you to hide it from me." Fang Yue''s heart is sweet and flustered. It''s sweeter than the first sugar he ate when he was a child. He hung his head, pressed against her forehead, and then printed a kiss on her lip. "Scenery says, I promise." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 Although Xiuxian''s body is stronger than that of ordinary people, giving birth to a child is always a major event, and it is also a vital event in terms of scenery. However, the pressing time does not allow her to take more rest. A sound of her feet broke the short-term warmth of a family of three in the bamboo house. Fang Yue stood up from the bedside and turned out the cold yuan sword. The scenery seized his hand and said, "you are still injured." "No harm, I will protect you..." Fang more saw her tired color because of giving birth to a child, and then looked at the child in her arms, and finally added, "and Our smile. " Since the comer can avoid the boundary formation set by him, he must be the one who often goes to the Haomiao peak. Besides Mu Ning, Fang doesn''t think about it. As the bamboo door was pushed open, Fang Yue, who was carrying the sword, did see Mu Ning. Muling is stunned when he sees his elder martial brother holding a sword. He also sees the girl who is about the same age as himself holding a baby in his arms. She is stunned again. After a long time, she just says, "elder martial brother, I''m not malicious. I just Just wondering if you''ll be here, I''m here to help you Fang Yue is not easy to believe, "help us? All the younger martial brothers in Xuanmen have never thought about our friendship in the past. If Yimu wants to kill me completely, how can I believe you, younger martial sister Finally, it''s not silly The scenery was relieved with a smile. Muling apologized anxiously, "those senior brothers all want to kill the elder martial brother, because the master said that whoever can kill the elder martial brother will become the next leader. You know, Muling has never been interested in the position of the leader. He just wants to be comfortable every day. What''s more, you have taught me a lot. In Muling''s heart, you will be with him The elder is no different. I would guess that you are on the vast peak. It is precisely because you have taught me that if you are in danger, the most dangerous place is the safest place. " The more Fang looked, the less relaxed he was. Muling then said: "elder martial brother, master and elder martial brothers can''t find you, they will find Haomiao peak, although you and The sisters in law are very powerful, but how can you break through the heavy encirclement and rush out with a baby who has just given birth and a fragile baby? " What Muling said is unreasonable. The scenery raises eyes, "do you have a way to help us leave?" Mu Ling saw the scenery and said, "the elder martial brother knows that I always like to go down the mountain secretly. Since three years ago, I have secretly left a secret path for myself by using the blind method. It is near the Haomiao peak. No one else knows except myself. I can take you down the mountain through the secret road." Scenery opened the quilt to get out of bed, the more busy Fang put away the cold yuan sword to support her, "you can''t move casually." "It doesn''t matter. I have a good rest." She gave a pale smile. How could she have been lying on the bed in this situation? After thinking about it for a while, the scenery put the child in Fang Yue''s arms. He was stiff at once. She seemed not to see it. How could she say that smiling was his daughter? How could she hold the truth all the time? The scenery walked to the front of the wood lemon, eyebrow a pick, "why do you want to help us?" "Not you. I''m trying to help my elder martial brother." Muling also shows a delicate look, which means that the scenery is only incidental. "Besides, the whole Xuanmen, in Mingyin temple, only I don''t want to fight with the elder martial brother. If I want to kill the elder martial brother, I can directly inform other people. Why should I come to you alone?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 The scenery pondered for a while, "what you said seems to have some truth." "Hum, I don''t know how my elder martial brother was cheated by you, and he gave birth to children with you. Alas, I can''t help it. I can only take you out by the way." Muling sighs with sadness. In her opinion, her elder martial brother is just like the flower of kaolin. It is unattainable and can only be seen from afar. Even she can''t win the elder martial brother. How could she be the first to get there? Nonsense, that''s because your marriage is the man named Yejin! Scenery Lala Fang Yue''s corner, on tiptoe in his ear way: "how, she is credible?" "Younger martial sister, she It''s different from those younger teachers. " After listening to the scenery, she also nods. Mu Ling is actually Li Qing, the mistress of the romance novel, which has any sinister and vicious setting. Do you think so? "Well, let''s go with her." The more she wanted to say something, she said, "hold your baby." Fang shut his mouth more and more. Muling takes them to the secret path which is hidden by the blindfold. Although she is too lazy to practice the magic method, she is very serious in learning such small gadgets to complete her ghost ideas. For example, her secret path is not noticed by many people with higher accomplishments than her. The scenery walks in the middle, separating Mu Ling and Fang Yue. Since she knew that Fang Yue was Chu Yu, her heart was a little empty. She was afraid that he would be attracted by the female master''s aura. The more Fang didn''t understand her worries, he held the child rigidly and looked silent and aggrieved. He didn''t like to hold children, he only liked to hold the scenery. However, since the appearance of Muling, the scenery has always focused on the body of Muling, and seldom looked at him. He was in a panic. As she walked towards the secret Road, the lively Muling was less and less. She suddenly stopped and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother, you are going to leave. You will never return to the Xuanmen again. Muling wants to have a word with you, OK?" Fang Yue was very discerning. After seeing the scenery and seeing that she had no objection, she replied, "what do you want to say to me?" "I I hope that the elder martial brother will not forget Muling in the future. For Muling, the elder martial brother will always be the elder martial brother. " She walked around the scenery to Fang Yue. In the moment of passing by, the scenery saw the pupil of Mu Chen, which seemed to turn green for a moment. Muling reached out and seemed to want to touch Fang Yue, "elder martial brother..." "Fang Yue!" The alarm bell rings in Feng Feng''s mind. What''s damned is that her physical strength has not recovered after birth, and she can''t even perform several remote techniques. She can only quickly block Fang Yue''s body, followed by the sound of the knife entering the heart. Mu Ling''s eyes are blank and dull, and the dagger in her hand has penetrated into the chest of the scenery. "Scenery!" Fang Yue waved away the wood lime and held the scenery to the ground in his arms with one hand. The wood lime falls on the ground, protrudes a mouthful of blood, then is unconscious. The scenery breathed, and her pain was severe. At least she could think optimistically that the pain was much lighter than the pain of giving birth to a child. She endured the pain and said, "Muling, she She got a piece of pupil Don''t be sad... " She knew that he attached great importance to his family friendship, and Mu Ling was a junior sister who had a deep friendship with him. He would feel happy to have a classmate standing beside him, and she would not like to see him sad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 It''s time for her to be so sweet. Fang Yue''s heartache was so severe that he kept carrying his accomplishments for her to stop bleeding. "I''ll take you to the doctor, and you''ll get better soon." "Today, none of you can leave here." After that, Yimu Taoist priest also showed up with a group of disciples. He looked at Mu Ling lying on the ground with worry. The other side said more and more: "you can even trust your younger martial sister so hard. Chu Yu, you are so disappointing to me." "Old man..." The scenery is urgent, it is to pull the wound, painful speechless. "Don''t move." The more busy Fang pressed her tumultuous body, let her lean against the wall, put smile in her arms, touched her pale cheek, whispered: "I promised you, I will protect you, and smile, I will come back soon." "You have to be careful," said the weak scenery "Don''t worry." Because this time, he won''t be merciful. With Fang Yue turning out the cold yuan sword and approaching step by step, the sudden cold in his body attacked everyone. People could not help but tremble. But for the promise of the next leader that killing the eldest martial brother in the master''s mouth was the promise of the next leader, they tried to calm themselves and draw out their swords. These disciples will not be Fang Yue''s opponents. Fang Yue, who has one enemy and one hundred enemies, is still able to form a graceful and neat figure. She does not let down her heart. Instead, she looks at a tree hiding behind the crowd, pinching the formula in her hand and saying something. She has a bad premonition. She saw a hidden child around the corner. The little boy only dared to show half his head. He was very worried and looked at the scenery, but he did not dare to come over. Because they are afraid of damaging the scenery, the more Fang tries to keep away from the battle circle. The more they deal with one side, the more overwhelmed they are. Naturally, no one will notice the scenery in the corner. She waved, and the little boy came quickly. The wall around the corner blocked his small body. He cleverly called a sentence: "scenery elder martial sister..." "We met again." The scenery gave a slight smile, although it was difficult to do it with ease, "younger martial brother, this is the child of my elder brother and I. she is called Xiaoxiao, and she can''t speak." Xuanqing looked at the smile in her arms. He had never seen a baby, so he felt very strange. However, when he saw the baby white and tender, he said frankly: "she is really lovely." "Yes." Xiaoxiao is still sleeping, as if no one can disturb her dream. The scenery poked her face, but with a smile, "younger martial brother, can you do me a favor?" "What does elder martial sister Fengjing want me to do?" "Take Xiaoxiao away and hide her well. I''ll ask your elder martial brother to take Xiaoxiao back, OK?" "Good..." Xuanqing took a smile from her arms and said, "elder martial sister Fengjing You have to ask the elder martial brother to come quickly. " "I''ll tell him to come quickly. Now, you leave here with a smile in your arms. Don''t let others see it." "Well!" Xuan counted and nodded, a five-year-old child, holding a newly born baby, clumsily walked away. Smile will be OK, because in 700 years, she will come back to her side. The scenery told her to rest assured. She looked at the war situation over there. Many people had fallen on the ground. Fortunately, Fang Yue did not know where she came from. She stood up against the wall and approached them step by step. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 All of a sudden, the wind goes away and clouds surge, and the sky and earth change color. With the last spell of Yimu falling, he takes out the cold yuan sword tied with red sword spike, and a huge black array appears on the ground under everyone''s feet. In that array, many chains appear, which confine Fang Yue''s action. Fang Yue''s eyebrows are colder. "Yimu, how many people do you want to kill?" All the disciples who still have the ability to move quickly withdraw from the range of the array and are hurt by Fang Yue. The disciples who have no action force lie on the ground and cry out in disbelief: "master!" However, as a disciple of Xuanmen, how can they not understand this array? This is a forbidden mantra to open the door of the ghost world. Once the door of the ghost world is opened, it will swallow all the living things around. It is the devil and the immortal. The ghost world is the place where only the dead live things can go. People who have gone to the ghost world have never heard that they can come out alive. Mu Ling wakes up with her head caressed. She is still at a loss when she sees the scene in front of her. She doesn''t know why everyone is fighting and how she was hurt. Then she is pulled away by a senior brother. When she sees the scenery of walking against the wall and other people, Muling suddenly thinks of everything, and her face appears with an unacceptable shock color Shaking to break free, pulling his elder martial brother, crazy general toward the scenery called: "don''t go, you will die!" "Younger martial sister, don''t worry about them." Muling recognizes that the person holding her is also the elder martial brother who takes care of herself as an elder brother. She used to think that the elder martial brothers are all very good. Now She was disgusted. The scenery may be to hear the voice of Muling, perhaps not to hear the voice of the wood, no one stopped her. Although Fang Yue broke the chain, he was not allowed to go out because of the inherent boundary of the array. He turned a deaf ear to the cry of others for help. When he saw the scenery still coming towards him, he raised his heart and said, "scenery, don''t come here!" Scenery did not pay attention to his voice, she finally approached the dark border, but gently touched, she was inhaled into the boundary, fell in the arms of Fang Yue. In order to use the forbidden mantra to open the door of ghosts, Yimu has exhausted all his accomplishments and turned into nothing after hundreds of years of hard work. But what about that? All the world will remember him. He was the one who was holding the cold yuan sword, a sharp weapon of the Xuanmen sect, who was trying to bully his master and destroy his ancestors, thus bringing disaster to the world. A wood benevolent way: "girl, why don''t you think about it, you want to die with this traitor?" Scenery in Fang Yue''s arms, elegant smile, and then said four words, "it''s none of your business." A wood''s face turned blue. Fang Yue held her soft body, tightly grasped her wrist, and lost his usual elegance. At this time, he was crazy. He said in a tone of great anger: "why come in? Don''t you know it''s a ghost door curse? " "Fang Yue, I''ll tell you something quietly..." The scenery didn''t feel his anger, and he said with a smile: "heaven and earth are the same sad mantra, which is forbidden. Master never allowed me to learn these, so I won''t at all. Mingyin temple is there. I just fooled them to save you." "I know..." Fang raised his hand and stroked her cheek. Since she stepped into the array, he felt a kind of despair, which was more intense than when he was about to die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 The scenery laughs, "but I can use another mantra..." The wound on her chest, which had stopped the blood, suddenly shed blood again, but the blood was not falling, but like a red silk thread, which was connected to his heart by the wound on her chest. The silk thread made of blood passed through his body and his viscera. The spiritual power that she passed through covered his soul. "Longevity mantra..." Fang was more and more stunned by the low Nan, and then angrily grasped the hand of the scenery, "stop! Scenery, I told you to stop! " The scenery leaned against his chest and breathed out a breath. She felt as if she didn''t feel his shock and anger. She just said, "in those days When I was in the library, I thought who would sacrifice his life so foolishly and willingly To protect a person from the invasion of ghosts and gods, I have no idea It''s me... " Longevity mantra doesn''t mean that it can make people live forever, but it can protect people from ghosts and demons. She has no way to interrupt a wood''s casting and take Fang Yue away. She thinks that she has been stabbed and left so much blood, so she can''t use it in vain. It''s just Sequelae is also too fast, scenery legs a soft, completely no strength to stand up. "Scenery You can''t leave me... " Fang more holding her on one knee, his tone of panic to the extreme, also people can not bear to the extreme. The scenery is like gossamer, but still managed to smile, "Fang Yue I said, you are so stupid Without me What can you do? " "So you can''t leave." Fang Yue seemed to see hope in general, grabbed her hand and put it on his face, "scenery I''m so stupid, you won''t be willing to leave me... " With your own life, you can change your life. The scenery recalled the eight words written in the book with the curse of eternal life. She was afraid of death and pain, but now she is half afraid. "Fang Yue Smile... " She raised her head and whispered, "smile, I gave it to your younger martial brother He He is a good boy The ghost gate opens once every 700 years. I have calculated the time. It will be the day to open the ghost gate in the near future Open the ghost door at the cost of your own cultivation. You just need to As long as you can walk out of the ghost world alive on that day At that time, you should take the smile back... " It is a fixed rule that once the ghost gate is opened in 700 years, Yimu is forced to open it today, but when it comes to the real time, the ghost gate will still open. As long as the scenery is guaranteed, when the ghost door opens a few days later, the more alive you can walk out. Fang pressed her hand tightly, "I don''t want to smile Scenery, I just want you You stay by my side well... " "If you If you dare not to smile Then I will not forgive you as a ghost... " The scenery said intermittently: "Fang Yue Smile is our daughter, you have to She must be well protected And Without me, you can''t, can''t hurt again I have no chance to save you again... " This is the only thing she worries about. The more I promise her, the less I will lower my forehead "That''s good..." The scenery is relieved to smile, her eyes gradually have no spirit, finally is slowly closed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 "Scenery..." Fang called softly, but did not wait for a response. Her body turned into a little bit of fluorescence, like a very perishable snow, disappeared in his arms, with her disappeared, and she gave him the cold yuan sword. Fang Yue sat on the ground for a long time. He stood up. There was no breath of living people around him, but he was dead. Under his feet was the black purgatory. The red ghost door opened, and countless pairs of black skeleton hands appeared. They caught the disciples who were still unable to escape in the boundary, and dragged them one by one into the black abyss that could not be seen, and some skeletons were caught Live on Fang Yue''s feet. The more he hung his head, he couldn''t see the look of his eyes. He didn''t hear the wailing around him. He was dressed in white, and suddenly he was more gloomy and terrifying in the black purgatory around him. People outside the border are silent. When the gloomy Black Ghost gas spread to his waist, he raised his eyes slightly, and his thin lips were suddenly slightly hooked. This beautiful smile was extremely evil and cold. "You should all live well..." He whispered softly, "live well and wait for me to take your life." He didn''t have the capital to say this. Everyone told himself that it was one thing for those who entered the ghost gate to die, but it was another to fear instinctively. "Elder martial brother..." Murakami called softly in the crowd Fang Yue''s line of sight slightly deviates and falls on her body. That look There was only silence. He said to kill people, including himself! Muling took off all her strength and sat on the ground. She held her head and whispered in pain, "I''m sorry I''m sorry... " She didn''t want to kill people, let alone kill scenery. No matter the master or the elder martial brother, there were other senior brothers. She just wanted everyone to be the same as before. Why can''t everyone be the same as before Fang looked at Yimu more and more and said slowly, "if you owe me, I will come back." The Black Ghost has covered half of his face, which makes his smile more chilly. Taoist Yimu''s face was stunned and he felt cold. After the black gas swallowed up the last man, the red ghost door closed and everything returned to calm again. Xuanmen had no Chu Yu, Fang Yue, and no scenery. The other gate is not peaceful today. At the order of xuanqingzi, shangbaizi came to Haomiao peak and stayed in her bamboo house for several hours. Shang Baizi yawned in her chair. He was already impatient. I don''t know what madness his master was today. He forced him to come and sit on the mountain until the scenery appeared. However, he waited until dusk and sunset. His younger martial sister didn''t even have a shadow. That''s not good. The girl''s meal is coming. When the child grows up, he can''t be hungry. Otherwise, his younger martial sister will think that he abused the child? In Shang Baizi''s mind, he had to leave. The room was shining. He first smelled a strong smell of blood. Then he saw a girl in red sitting opposite him, but lying unconscious on the table. "Scenery!" The fan in Shang Baizi''s astonished hand fell off. He had no time to think about it. He quickly took out the long-lived lamp that xuanqingzi had given him and put it on the table to light it. He lay on the bed with the scenery in his hands and feet. Then he rushed out to inform xuanqingzi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 The next thing was very smooth. With the long-life lamp, Xuan Qingzi gave her half of her life''s skill to the scenery to repair her wounded heart. In addition, the precious healing treasure was thrown on her body without dying. Although the scenery was greatly damaged, it was still able to save her life. However, her current cultivation is all scattered, which is no different from ordinary people. Shang Baizi felt that it was a pity, but it was a blessing that such a serious injury could bring back a life. Can cultivation be compared with life? He just wondered how the scenery suddenly appeared in her room and how she was so hurt? What''s more, according to her situation, it is clearly the eternal life mantra recorded in ancient books. Someone could ask her to use it? As soon as Shang Baizi''s fan struck and gnawed his teeth, he felt that he would be a man. This made him feel that his cabbage was being arched by a pig. If he knew who the man was, he would have to beat him up? The premise is that he can play. In the afternoon of the seventh day, when she opened her eyes, her mind was still very confused and her eyes were at a loss. "It seems that I''m good. The scenery will wake up at this time. Fortunately, my medical skills have not yet regressed." Xuanqingzi stroked his white beard and laughed. It was rare that he could never sleep. "Master?" Scenery Leng for a moment, and then think of a lot of things, she sat up from the bed, the wound still some pain, "I''m not dead?" "Nature is still alive." "No I was hurt and used the longevity mantra How am I still alive? " Xuanqingzi''s flesh ache way: "that is because the teacher spent a lot of years to collect the treasure to save your life." "I see By the way, master... " "I know what you''re going to say." Xuanqingzi interrupted her, "you want to say that you went back seven hundred years ago and met the great disciple of Xuanmen at that time and made a marriage." "Master Did you see me seven hundred years ago? " She knew that her master was over 700 years old, and that 700 years ago, he also existed. "Seven hundred years ago Do you still remember a little boy you met. You asked him to give the sword to his elder martial brother, and asked him to hide a baby named Xiaoxiao, waiting for her father to take her away "Master You are not... " "Exactly." Xuanqingzi nodded, "at that time, I was only the most humble disciple of Xuanmen. At that time, I was also called Xuanqing." "It''s amazing Master, you are disabled Xuan Qingzi''s face was blue, "villain, don''t you look at the longevity of my teacher this year?" "Ah, how hard did you call my elder martial sister Fengjing back then? How come you are a villain now..." Xuanqingzi pretended to be an old man and said, "let him pass the past. We should look forward to the future. One day I am a teacher and a lifelong father. I am your elder, and no one can change it." She was cold, "Oh." Xuanqingzi glanced at her, "don''t you want to know what happened after you left?" What happened later Fang Yue, and smile "Master, tell me quickly, what happened after I left?" the scenery asked "Later..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 Xuanqing will always remember that it was a sunny day. After the battle of encircling the elder martial brother by Xuanmen, although the elder martial brother had been ambushed as they said, the Xuanmen lost a lot of talents. The originally very serious Xuanmen was dead and oppressed, and the life was oppressive. Xuanqing hid in his room and didn''t dare to go out. His bed became the residence of the little girl. Xiaoxiao was called Xiaoxiao. She seemed to know that her situation was not good, so she was very clever not to cry. Five year old Xuanqing doesn''t know what the baby should eat. It can be seen that before she has teeth, he stealthily brings a bowl of porridge from the kitchen to feed it to Xiaoxiao. However, he is also a child and will not take care of a smaller child than himself. Gradually, Xiaoxiao becomes more and more quiet. Xuanqing meets Xiaoxiao''s hot forehead. He knows that Xiaoxiao is feverish. He wants to see it when he has a fever doctor. Xuanqing did not dare to go to the Shengyi hall. He decided to go down the mountain with a smile. It was not easy for him to sneak down the mountain by himself. What''s more, he was still holding a child. So on the way down the mountain, soon after, he was found by the patrolling disciples. A senior brother asked him, "where does this baby come from?" "I I found it at the gate of the mountain... " Xuanqing hugged the child and instinctively lied for the first time. "Found it?" Those patrolling elder martial brothers didn''t believe it easily. Since the elder martial brother was gone, all the people except Xuanqing and Muling were suspicious of each other for the position of the next leader. In their eyes, none of them could be trusted except themselves. Faced with the doubts of his senior brothers, Xuanqing didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, at this time, the scene of Tiangou eating the sun suddenly came, and all the things were dark. Then, the alert bell of Xuanmen was sounded, and all the disciples ran to the door to gather together. No one was in charge of Xuanqing. Xuanqing holding a smile, also secretly toward the mountain gate, he wanted to find a chance to go down the mountain, with a smile to see the doctor. A group of disciples in white gathered at the gate of the mountain. The first one standing there was a Taoist with a broken arm. He frowned and said, "this vision It''s time for the ghost door to open. " Naturally, he also knew that the ghost gate had been opened in 700 years, and he would have chosen to open the ghost door with the attrition cultivation some time ago, just because he couldn''t wait. Xuanqing hid behind the pillar with a smile in his arms. He saw the elder martial brothers and sisters. When they heard the word "ghost gate", their faces were not very good. The sun was completely covered with black. At this time, the day was just like the night. No, it was even darker than the night, because there was no starlight or moonlight in the sky now. Then, people felt a strong evil spirit. This evil spirit suppressed all the immortal spirits of the immortal gate. Within the huge immortal gate, only decadent evil spirits were lingering wantonly, which made people uncomfortable. The clothes in the wind are grinning, and the man in white slowly rises from the stone steps in front of the mountain gate. His robes are snow-white and spotless. His long hair is dark and fluttering gently in the wind. His body is tall and elegant, and his appearance is perfect and startling. Only his leisurely pace, and no footstep sound, but as he did not lift his feet again and again, there was an inaudible voice, buckled on the heartstrings of people. Finally, the man went to the mountain gate, he laughed at the crowd, such as the spring breeze, "I abide by the agreement, take your lives." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 Taoist Yimu made an unbelievable voice in his heart, "how dare you Still alive? " "Master, I''m coming back from hell. I''m here..." Fang chuckled, "send you to hell." "Boast!" Yimu said Fang Yue said with a gentle smile, "if I say that I want to bring all the people in the Xuanmen into hell, but master, do you want to say that I am crazy?" "There are so many people in Xuanmen. Even if you come out of the ghost gate alive, you are only one person." A tree is calm and not afraid at all. "Master, are you confident?" "Since ancient times, evil can''t be good. How can you win the master of the right way with half man and half devil and evil body?" "In this case, the disciple will be the last to kill the master." "Let go..." "Ah A disciple''s scream interrupted the unbridled word "four" that had not yet been uttered. Yimu felt that some warm liquid was spilling on his body. He looked at the people who screamed at him. He saw that a disciple he had always valued had already burst into death. The broken limbs and meat were scattered on the people around him. Because the Xuanmen wore more white clothes, the blood plasma night was even more dazzling. Yimu was speechless for a long time. When he was not the leader, he once killed demons and killed demons, and his hands were stained with blood. However, in these hundreds of years, he had never seen anyone kill people in such a cruel way! Fang took back his hand more and more, and he seemed quite distressed, "next Which one is better? " Not only Yimu, but also other disciples were shocked and unresponsive. This man In the past, he was a selfless elder martial brother, Chu Yu. Now Now, who is he who is ruthless and ruthless, who regards human life as grass root? This is a completely strange man. Yimu can''t believe it, "impossible How could you How can you have the ability to kill people in the air? Even if you are a devil, you can''t have such cultivation! " "The devil?" Fang chuckled, and he kindly answered for him: "heart death, soul death, even if my body is still alive, then I am also a Dead people, the ghost world is full of depression, only shrill and howl. There, I give up my identity as a human and as a devil. I know everything about Yimu Taoist, my master. What am I now "Yes Ghost repair. " Fang more praise, "good, is ghost repair." Under the sky, there are those who cultivate immortals, those who practice demons, and those who cultivate ghosts. However, ghost cultivation has always been a legendary figure. In this vast history of thousands of years, no one has ever met or become a ghost cultivation. Gradually, it has become an illusory existence. In the ghost world, there is a withered maple tree. After Fang Yue enters the ghost world, the ghost gas there can''t swallow his vitality, and the ghosts there can''t hurt him, because he has The mantra of longevity in exchange for the life of scenery. He tried to find the soul of scenery in the ghost world, but he couldn''t find it. He thought that maybe the scenery appeared in the ghost world seven hundred years later, maybe As soon as the scenery entered the ghost world, it was absorbed by the ghost spirit here. Fang is more used to the taste of despair. Slowly, he likes to sit under the maple tree and sink into his dream every day, dreaming of the beautiful dream of scenery. However, the scenery has never been able to enter his dream. He guessed that maybe the ghosts around him are too noisy for the scenery to be found. So he began to kill ghosts, and those ghosts disappeared into nothingness, and his killing spirit became more and more serious, until all the ghosts felt his breath and immediately ran away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 After abandoning the identity of man and devil, he became a ghost monk. Yimu Taoist never expected that Fang would have such an opportunity. According to his idea, he should die in the ghost world. Otherwise, what''s the significance of sacrificing his whole body''s cultivation? In the end, it''s just a chance for him to repair the ghost? A wood iron green face, cold way: "everyone together, today who can kill him, who is the next leader!" The disciples looked at each other, and no one dared to go up. Yimu said again: "you are so many people, he is only one person, even if he is more powerful, what can he do?" The disciples hesitated and finally rushed forward. In addition to Muling, she stood in the same place, staring at everything in front of her eyes. She couldn''t believe the appearance of Fang Yue. She couldn''t believe the pool of blood of her dead senior brother on the ground. He He is no longer in her memory. However, the next more bloody scene, but let her fall to the ground. A group of disciples took swords and flew towards Fang Yue, but Fang Yue stood up against the wind with negative hands. His face was quiet and beautiful, just like a pian Pian childe who was just walking in the court, enjoying flowers and the moon, and standing for rest. However, before those people were close to him, there seemed to be an invisible sword net all over his body, which made all people ... It''s a split cut. I saw the scattered blood and rain, and the broken limbs and arms fell on the ground. However, his white clothes were not stained with blood, and his calm look did not change. There was no howl in such a tragic and strange beautiful scene. Everyone is in the reaction is not enough, has become a fragment. The smell of blood Strong smell of blood. She sat down on the ground, holding her head and screaming uncontrollably. In the past, the elegant and elegant disciples of Xuanmen became, in a flash, meat plasma spread on the ground, and could not speak. Fang Yue a smile, "since I don''t know which one to kill first, fortunately I killed them together." It''s heartbreaking to lose so many disciples, but more It was the fear that spread out at this time. He held out his hand and pointed to Fang Yue and said: "you Are you still human? " Then there was a cry of pain. His outstretched hand was also broken. Now, he lost two hands and fell to the ground in agony. Fang Yue did not break his arm, so he said: "master, now, it is about very painful." "You..." At this time, Yimu completely lost his innate master''s demeanor. He gritted his teeth, "at the beginning, I really shouldn''t have left you, when you were seven years old I should have killed you for your father... " "Kill me for my father?" Fang Yue laughed, "my father really wanted to kill me, but it''s a pity that before he started, I had already started." "You say What? " "By the way, I forgot to tell my master that my father, the man, did not die of illness, but because I secretly used my jade pendant for money, went to the pharmacy to buy arsenic, bit by bit Put it in his favorite drink, you know? Watching him die slowly is also a matter of great achievement. " How old was he then? Only seven years old! One wood shocked way: "you unexpectedly Killing my father "Father is just a good word to say. In this world, the strong survive, even if he is my father? I want to live, then I have to Kill him. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 Fang Yue''s memory before he was seven years old was that he was beaten by his father every day. His father''s hatred of being abandoned by his wife revenged on his children. Suddenly, one day, Fang Yue looked at the scar on his hand and felt that he could not go on like this any more. Therefore, his father died. But to the world, even if parents are wrong, children can''t disobey them, let alone kill them? It''s a matter of thunder and lightning. No wonder the one who heard this was so shocked. "Master, I am very grateful to you." Fang Yue slightly lowered his head and looked at Yimu lying in the bloodstain. Unlike Yimu''s hypocritical compassion, his eyes were full of compassion that would make people moved. However, his words were even more chilling. "It was you who brought me back to the Xuanmen and taught me a lot of knowledge. If you don''t want me to be the leader''s successor, I will automatically unload the big one The identity of elder martial brother, if you only attack me, I will remember the love between master and apprentice for many years and spare your life. But why do you want to move my scenery? " The last soft question revealed his incomprehension. "It''s not me who moved the girl..." Yimu looked at Mu Ling, who lost his reaction. He said with a sarcastic smile: "it''s the hand under a Chen. Have you forgotten it? Ah Ling is the closest younger martial sister to you since she was young. Can you handle her again? " Mu Chen was shocked. Fang shook his head more and more, "I can''t do it." Yimu really laughed, he said sarcastically: "even if you say how ruthless and heartless, but you are still bound by the rules of Chu and Yu." Fang Yue didn''t look at a wood. He just went to Muling''s body, lifted her chin with that cold finger, and said with that gentle voice: "younger martial sister, I really can''t kill you." "Elder martial brother..." The weeping pear blossoms with rain. "So, do it yourself." She was stunned for a long time, and then she made a dumb voice, "big, big brother What do you say Fang more affectionate said: "with your dagger into the chest of scenery, in your body, the same place, stab a knife, can''t it?" "No I didn''t I didn''t want to kill her, because I got a pupil Elder martial brother, you know, why Why blame me I''m your junior sister! " Mu Ling said in a tearful voice: "elder martial brother, you know From small to large, the most painful one is Mulin... " "Scenery is also the most painful." Fang Yue''s eyes were light, which added a gentle smile to his eyebrows. The smile was really a lot, "but she was so afraid of pain that she gave birth to a smile for me, and still She is the best woman in the world. Are you right, younger martial sister Mu Ning unconsciously answers with his words, "yes..." "So, may I ask you to die?" Muling suddenly understood that even if he knew that she was in the pupil, he would hurt the scenery. What he cared about was that she was stabbed into the chest of the scenery with a dagger in her hand. It was her Only when the scenery dies. In his eyes, those who hurt the scenery do not have the statement of direct and indirect killers. As long as they hurt her, they should be dead. This is This is a man who can''t think with common sense, which is why he is even more terrible. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 Muling looks at the pieces of corpses on the ground. In the past, the symbolic white clothes of the Xuanmen can''t see the original color. She thinks blankly that the elder martial brother wants her to kill herself. She is still a whole corpse. She is the same as the original, which is different from the broken meat on the ground that can''t tell who is who. So Why doesn''t she do it herself? Mu Ling takes out the dagger blankly. She looks at the cold light on the sword. She doesn''t make her feel afraid. "Master..." Yimu was stunned when she heard her voice. She would not really "I''ll go first. I''ll wait for the master with all my senior brothers." Muling smiles, as naive and moving as ever, and then the dagger in her hand stabs her heart, straight into her heart. Muling fell on the ground, looking at the bloody eyes, she suddenly felt that the original death It''s not so painful, but the color of the blood is too dazzling, she doesn''t like it, so She closed her eyes and never opened them again. "Now, it''s just you." Fang Yue did not see any change. He looked at Yimu with a smile and raised his hand. With the scream of Taoist Yimu, who was forced to deprive of things from spiritual space, the cold yuan sword appeared from Yimu''s body and floated in the air. Fang Yue held Hanyuan sword and took down the red sword spike hanging on the handle. As soon as he threw it, Hanyuan sword was firmly inserted on the ground. He quietly looked at the sword spike lying in his palm for a long time. Finally, he slowly clenched it, and his face suddenly became softer. "It''s from the scenery. I''ll take it back. You don''t have a problem with it?" He used the tone of inquiry, as if he was really asking for Yimu''s opinion. Yimu was so weak that he could not escape his life. When he was in such a desperate situation, he was afraid and useless. He simply laughed wildly: "you hate me, so you want to kill me and destroy the Xuanmen. But even if you do, how about it? Even if you kill me, the woman you love will never come back Ah As soon as the cold light appeared, it turned out that his left leg was separated from his body, and blood splashed. However, Taoist Yimu was not dead. He endured unspeakable pain, but still said with a vicious smile: "what? I said your sad thing? It seems that you didn''t find her in the ghost world. Maybe She left you and reincarnated, maybe? Chu Yu Or should we call you Fang Yue? No matter how many years have passed, you are always left with the fate of being abandoned. Twenty years ago, it was your parents, and twenty years later, it was the woman you love. You see, you never have a choice? You kill your father, so your beloved will go one step ahead of you. This is the greatest revenge of God on you Fang more and more smile in the eyes of the cold gradually overflow out, he is still so understatement said: "maybe the master said good." Next, the other leg of Yimu was broken. A pale wood, even a painful call can not be sent out. "But I believe that I will find the scenery and she will come back to me." Fang Yue mentioned the cold yuan sword, and a sword fell on a wood''s waist. The blood burst out did not drop on Fang Yue''s white clothes. He whispered, "I have set a deadline for myself. If I don''t find her in 700 years, I will Let the world return to chaos. " "You Crazy... " Before Pangu created the world, the world was blurred. In this extremely bad environment, no matter whether it was a man or a devil, he would destroy the whole world for the sake of a woman! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 "Yes, I''m crazy." Fang Yue raised his sword and stabbed again. This time, he fell on Yimu''s chest. Yimu opened his eyes and snorted. Fang avoided the key points more and more. In every sword, he also used the technique to ensure that he lived a little longer. Only when he lived long, could he suffer more pain. Fang Yue lip Cape light Yang, "when all the people in the world are dead, then I will die, I will accompany the scenery." "You You can kill me... " "Master, can''t you stand the pain?" Fang Yue was a little confused. Then, he pulled the sword out of Yimu''s body, and the tip of the sword pointed to another place. This time, he stabbed into Yimu''s shoulder and said, "how? Do you feel better? " Yimu had no strength to answer him again. Fang more boring to put up a smile, he moved to stab into a wood body of the sword, a wood pain bite out of the mouth bloodstain. "Master You are the most respected Master of my disciples. How can I not be filial to my master? " Fang sighed and then laughed, "master, don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything in the ghost world. As long as the Master goes down, they will treat him well, and they will certainly let Master, you don''t miss Shu. " Yimu suddenly remembered that Fang Yue was ghost repair, and the ghost world was also his territory. What if Yimu died? After entering the ghost world, I''m afraid he can''t even reincarnate! No He doesn''t want to die yet One wood did not make any sound, that is, his body and head were separated, his head rolled in the plasma of those disciples, and his greatly opened eyes lost the opportunity to close them, and he died with his eyes closed. Fang Yue released the Hanyuan sword, and the sword fell to the ground. It was straight again. The body of the holy blue sword was not half bloodstained. He slightly turned his head. He just glanced at the pillar not far away. His eyes did not stop for a long time. He turned around. "Big brother!" Xuanqing took the initiative to stand out from behind the pillar with a smile in his arms. He saw all the things just happened and the bloody things on the ground. But he still chose to stand up. The five-year-old boy summoned up his courage and said, "Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao has a fever Xuanqing doesn''t know what to do... " The man''s pace did not stop. "Big brother! The scenery elder martial sister said that you will take the smile away The wind stopped, and Fang Yue''s steps stopped. "Xuanqing agreed to Fengjing You can hide your smile No one else knows But... " "But I didn''t take care of it. Funny... " Seeing a corner of white clothes suddenly appeared in front of him, Xuanqing immediately raised his head. The man who had just been drifting away was standing in front of him at the moment. Xuanqing looked at Fang Yue''s expressionless face and the smile in his swaddling clothes. He raised his hands tremblingly, "elder martial brother..." Fang Yue was not in a hurry to take over the child. He just asked in a cold voice, "if the scenery doesn''t give birth to a smile, is it Would she not have been hurt so easily? " He asked, a hand also slowly fell on the baby''s smooth face, the hand gently moving, will fall on her delicate neck. Xuanqing was still young. He didn''t understand a lot of things, but his heart beat faster and his body was sweating. He said in a tender voice, "elder martial sister Fengjing said Xiaoxiao is the child of her and her elder brother, so That''s why we need Xuanqing to protect Xiaoxiao, elder martial brother Elder martial sister Fengjing must be I must love your children... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 Fang stroked the baby''s face with his hand. He looked stunned and relaxed. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Xuanqing whispered, "elder martial brother You''ll go to the doctor with a smile Is that right? " The little boy doesn''t understand why he is so uncertain. He knows that Xiaoxiao is the child of the elder martial brother. It is natural that the elder martial brother will save Xiaoxiao, but why Is he going to have such a panic? After a long time, when Xuanqing''s hands were sour and he couldn''t hold the smile, Fang Yue finally took the smile and held the baby in his arms. He looked quietly and laughed for a long time, and then he gave a smile. Just like he had been a long time ago, the elder brother who would smile at his younger brother said, "of course, I will go to see the doctor with a smile, Xuanqing You have to grow up well. After 700 years, remember to help me take good care of the scenery. I will come back to this gate. " With his last word down, the wind rises again, and the light of the sun comes down again. There is only a five-year-old child left in this bloody land. All the people he knew were gone. "I picked up the Hanyuan sword and was raised by someone who had been favored by Xuanmen. The library of Xuanmen is still there. Although my understanding is not comparable to that of the elder martial brother, I can still catch up with the former elder martial brother by working hard every day. What happened that day, only I was alive. I never mentioned the truth of that day. Then, I spent 500 years It took Xuanmen dozens of years to find a girl named scenery in Xia''s home, the richest man in the south of the Yangtze River. " The scenery was stunned for a moment, "that man It''s me. " "Not bad." Xuanqingzi sighed, "it''s not easy to find you, and I don''t know how much manpower and material resources it took me to find you. At that time, I was not sure that the six-year-old girl was the person I met 700 years ago. I just thought that it was just the same name and surname. But you are talented, so I took you as an apprentice and took you back to Xuanmen until As you get older and older, your face is the same as what I remember. I know that you are the one who will go back to the past. " Therefore, he would often look at her, or sigh, or melancholy heavy eyes. "Master..." Scenery sniffing nose, in the face of this really love their elders, she unexpectedly red eyes, "you Do you hate him? After all After all, he killed so many people in Xuanmen... " "Scenery, do you remember what I said to you on the first day of your introduction?" The scenery wipes the corner of the eye, "everything in the world has karma, so we should keep the original mind, not violate the morality and conduct the things that can''t be done." Xuanqingzi said happily: "it''s rare that you remember that my master was possessed of a magic barrier because of jealousy. My elder martial brothers were determined to kill for the position of leader. They forced a selfless person into the ghost Road, and even suffered the revenge. Do you think it was his fault to kill or the person who forced him to kill? Besides, scenery doesn''t want to be a teacher to hate that person? " "Master..." The scenery fell in the arms of the old man and said: "how do you Why is it so good? " Xuan Qing was always make complaints about his disciples in private. In fact, he had a broad mind and had been a very ordinary person. He was the most respectable elder for the business of Bai Zi and scenery. Think of Yimu and xuanqingzi The scenery is really lucky that his master is Xuan Qingzi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 Xuanqingzi patted the head of the scenery, "I didn''t see you so close to me when I was a child. How could you be so numb today?" You said, "master? As a teacher for one day and a father for all my life, it''s not wrong for me to take you as my father today and let me cry for a while. " The scenery wiped, moved the tears from xuanqingzi''s arms, said seriously. Xuanqingzi helplessly nodded, "usually did not see your brother and sister filial piety as a teacher." "Master..." The scenery twisted for a moment, "do you know where he is now?" "It may be in the ghost world, but the strange thing is According to my calculation, the gate of ghost world should have been opened once every 700 years a few days ago, but in those days He didn''t show up. " "The gate of the ghost world has been opened?" "Otherwise, why do you think I want to pass on the position of the next leader to you recently? Naturally, it''s because I hope that when he comes to the gate again, he will take into account that you are the next leader of the gate, and don''t kill the people of the gate. " Scenery had no time to think about her master''s treacherous question. She said anxiously, "is something wrong with him? That''s why you don''t come to me? " "I haven''t entered the ghost world, and I don''t know what''s going on inside. However, I remember a girl named Xiaoxiao among the newly recruited disciples of Xuanmen. Her bell and headrope seem to be the red fire silk that you used to use on the spike of sword." Xuanqingzi touched his beard and was very proud. There was nothing he could hide from him. I think he can spend a short period of 500 years to revive the Xuanmen, which is also a legendary figure in the whole immortal cultivation world. Naturally, there are countless people who worship him. "Smile By the way, how can I forget my smile? " Scenery opened the quilt and got out of bed, even the wound in the recovery period did not care about the pain, put on the shoes and ran to the door. Xuanqingzi was frightened by his apprentice''s fiery appearance, but he was not in a hurry. The old God was touching his beard. After a while, the girl at the door ran back. "Master, I can''t resist the sword now. Take me to Fengliu cliff where my elder martial brother lives!" Xuanqingzi got up slowly and was not arrogant. He was so cold that he had to come to him now? It''s hard to satisfy his vanity as a master. Shangbaizi''s favorite Narcissus is planted on Fengliu cliff, which has become a major feature of the whole Xuanmen. Unfortunately, on the first day of Xiaoxiao''s arrival on fengliuya, these Narcissus were all pulled out by shangbaizi because of Xiaoxiao''s allergic pollen. Where did he receive an apprentice? He picked up an ancestor! This little girl not only can''t see flowers, but also likes to be picky. For example, today, she doesn''t like carrots. Even if she is threatened to throw her down the mountain, she still refuses to eat carrots. So when the scenery reaches fengliuya, I see the little girl running in front, and Shang Baizi is chasing after her with a rice bowl. This scene is quite funny. Finally, the little girl bumps into the arms of the scenery. Smiling and looking up, she was stunned when she saw the scenery. Then she said in a loud voice, "it''s you who have no conscience!" "It''s me Smile Scenery squat down with the little girl, for smile, it is she left her so long, then she is indeed a heartless woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 "You Why are you crying? " Smile to see the tears of scenery, helpless. "I''m not angry with you yet!" Shang Baizi put down her job and came over panting. She didn''t know where the little girl could run like this. Her face was not red and her breath was short. She was very tired. Smiling and sipping her mouth, her face swelled into a bun. "It''s none of your business It''s my fault. " The scenery touched the smiling face and said that she should have thought that the child had red fire silk and a name called Xiaoxiao. But she thought that Xiaoxiao''s family background was not ordinary, so it was not strange to have red fire silk. She did not think that she would return to this thing 700 years ago. Shang Baizi felt that his junior sister was wrong, so he went to xuanqingzi, who was going to doze off again, and asked in a low voice, "master, what''s wrong with her younger sister?" "Not to be said, not to be said." Xuanqingzi said these words in the shape of a magic stick, and he was drowsy again. Shang Baizi was even more strange. The scenery asks softly: "smile, how old are you this year?" "Well It seems that... " Smiling, blinking and thinking for a long time, "it seems to be 700 years old..." Shang Baizi screamed, "what!" Smiling at him, "is it strange that I''m 700 years old?" The heart of the scenery fluttered, "that smile Why is it still so high? " "Seven hundred years old is supposed to be as tall as I am?" Fengjing guessed that she didn''t have any other children around her, so she didn''t understand. So she explained, "if she was 700 years old, in the world, for ordinary immortal practitioners, it would be like my master." "Ah?" He looked at Xuan Qingzi with a smile, and then said as if he was frightened: "I don''t want to be so ugly! Ghost uncle and ghost aunts have said that I grow very fast, compared with a hundred years ago, I am still a little taller "The ghost uncle and the ghost aunts are all living in the same place Where the environment is so different from the human world? " "Mm-hmm!" Smiling and nodding again and again, when she came to the world for the first time, she was also shocked by the scenery here. The scenery suddenly understood that it was the ghost world that changed the growth rate of smile. She was only a seven-year-old child both physically and psychologically. "Smile..." She went on to ask, "did your father give you your headrope and the red string with the bell?" Smiling and nodding, "yes, one day I was almost eaten by a very fierce ghost. It was my father who saved me. My father said that I would always make trouble for him, so he gave me this. He said that there was a magic technique on the red rope that could protect me from being hurt." Red rope Isn''t this red wire!? Shang Baizi''s fan fell to the ground in astonishment. He still remembers that just a few months ago, when he was looking for scenery, he saw that the scenery was exerting skills on the red fire silk. Can you say There is nothing to be sure of. The scenery makes a voice uneasily, "smile If I say I am I''m the mother you''re looking for Would you believe it? " Smile and froze. The white merchant stayed. The appearance of the two people staying was tacit. Fearing that she would not believe it, she added, "I still remember When I gave birth to you in Haomiao peak, you had two small black wings on your back. I once asked your father if he also had wings... " Xiaoxiao replied blankly: "Dad later told Xiaoxiao This is the black wing of the devil king Smile can hide it... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 "Smile, you are really my child..." The scenery cried with joy, holding the little girl in her arms, "when I left, you were still so young I am so reluctant to give up... " "You Are you really my mother Smile suddenly choked, "then why don''t you come to see me for so long? My father doesn''t care about me. Do you like me "No I have a compelling reason. Smile, you believe me. I never thought about leaving you and your father. Later, I will explain the reason to you slowly. Now, can you tell me about your father''s situation? " Smile staring at her for a long time, but from her eyes, can not see deception and lies. Once upon a time, she would look at her with loving eyes. Now, her love is not less, but more is that the mother will be gentle to her daughter. Maybe it''s the inborn attraction of consanguinity, smile and choose to believe. "Dad, he..." Xiaoxiao was lying on the shoulder of the scenery and said: "he has been more and more indifferent recently. He always stays in his room and doesn''t let people in. I think Dad doesn''t like to see me, so That''s why I want to go out and find my mother and take her back. In this way, my father will be happy and won''t stay in the room and not come out. " The child''s naive words, called the heart of scenery into a pool of water, "that smile now found his mother, can you take your mother to see your father?" "My mother is willing to go back with me!" Smiling and looking up again, she was overjoyed at her appearance. She had thought that since her mother had been away for so long, she was certainly unwilling to leave with her. The scenery kisses her cheek, "where is the smile? I''ll be there naturally. Let''s go to see your father together. I''ll ask him to come out of the house and laugh with him, OK?" "Good!" Smiling sweetly, she immediately shook the bell hanging on her waist. All the snacks accumulated in the bell all fell out. Finally, she picked out a brown wooden card from a pile of snacks, "Mom, this is my token to go home. The ghost uncle said that as long as I take out this token, he will open the door to pick me up." The scenery is uncertain, "open the door Pick you up? " "Yes, my uncle and I made an agreement." Xiaoxiao didn''t understand why her mother was so strange. She put the wooden card in front of her eyes and shook it. "Ghost uncles, Xiaoxiao has found her mother. Please open the door and pick me up." With the children''s innocent words falling, there was a sudden change in the air. Centering on the scenery and the place where they stood smiling, a circle of black fog appeared under their feet. In the dark room, a red door opened slowly. In the wind and sand moving, two pairs of skeleton hands were stretched out, one holding the feet of scenery and the other holding the feet of laughing, dragging them in ¡£ But in a flash, the door closed and everything was back to its original state. Who can imagine that the ghost door, which is claimed to be opened only once in 700 years, was opened by an exception because of a little girl''s words!? Shang Baizi closed his jaw and looked at xuanqingzi, who was dozing around him. "Master My younger martial sister and your grandson have fallen into the ghost world. You don''t have to show concern properly? " "Well..." Xuanqingzi opened his eyes and murmured calmly. Just when Shang Baizi felt that his master was still reliable, he heard his master say again, "it''s time to take a nap." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 Standing in the dark and desolate ghost world, the scenery is holding the hand of smiling, looking stunned. It was not the bleak scenery here that frightened her, but that the monsters, who were grotesque and terrifying in appearance, were flattering to smile. If you see a giant monster of three big and five thick, he has no lower body, only the upper body, holding a trident, and smiling at you with his half face, you will really think he is a good one Ghost? The scenery did not feel, but Xiaoxiao felt so. She was very excited to introduce to the non-human, "handsome uncle, this is my mother, I spent a lot of effort to find my mother''s!" "Hello, sister-in-law!" The gatekeeper stood straight and said respectfully, "I''ve heard of my sister-in-law for a long time. It''s better to meet her. It''s not beautiful to meet her!" This flattery, in terms of ghost world, should be very high level Scenery polite smile, "hello." "Mother, I''ll take you to see Dad." Smile Lala scenery hand, for the father in front of the credit to find the mother of this matter, she has been impatient. When he was far away from the ghost gate, the scenery looked down and laughed, "why do you call the ghost who guards the door Call him handsome uncle "Because he is really handsome." Smile naive answer. "Smile and feel Is he handsome? " "Yes." The scenery stopped for a moment. "What do you think of your master?" "Not good." Smiling and shaking his head, "master, he is not like a man. I think the uncle here can compare with him." "What do you think of me and your father?" "Good looking!" This time she nodded quickly, "although father and mother, and I, for ghost uncle and aunt, look very strange, but I still think father and mother are the best people in the world." The child Xu has been in the ghost world for too long, and even her aesthetic problems have arisen. However, her theory that her parents are the best still makes the scenery feel a little more comfortable. Walking on the desolate and dark road, there are restaurants with dilapidated houses on both sides of the road. The scenery was originally worried that if you lost your cultivation, you would be attacked by ghosts. But unexpectedly, no matter who smiles, even if you covet this beautiful soul, you will suppress your desire to swallow. Stand up one by one and smile as well as you can Say hello to sister-in-law. "Are these people afraid to laugh?" the scenery asked softly "I''m not afraid. They like to smile because they respect their parents." Smile up sweet smile, "smile is the mother''s daughter, ghost uncle and ghost aunts, must also be very respected mother." Smile Are you sure that''s respect, not fear? is not a Tucao, but she is also a great master of the mysterious family. She has known about nonhuman beings like ghosts. Such things as ghosts, especially those with low grades, usually do not have reason, but follow their instincts and make complaints about their desire to swallow. Along the way, although all the ghosts were very kind to say hello to Xiaoxiao, the scenery also saw that their hidden hands clenched into fists, which seemed to be restraining something. She guessed that they were restraining the idea of swallowing her and Xiaoxiao into their stomachs. What can suppress a ghost''s instinct, is it love? Scenery does not believe, in addition to love, there are Fear buried in the bones. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 However, after a short walk, they came to a house. There was a withered maple tree in front of the house. There was a swing hanging on the trunk of the maple tree. Different from other houses on the road, there was no other house or ghost within ten miles. "Mother..." Smile pull the hand of scenery, successfully let the trance people back to God. Scenery unconsciously smile, "I just It''s a little uneasy. " For her, their separation was only a few days, but for him, it was more than 700 years. There is no denying that she is guilty and guilty. "Don''t be afraid of your mother. Your father will never forget your mother." Smile simple just thought that the mother was afraid that the father forgot her. The scenery was pulled into the house with a smile. Through the lonely courtyard, they came to a room. "Mom, dad is in there He hasn''t come out for a long time... " Xiaoxiao always can''t remember the passage of time, so she doesn''t remember how many days her father didn''t come out. She said pitifully: "Mom, you went in and saw dad, can you tell me something nice and tell him not to laugh again, smile and promise that he will never wear red clothes again." "Good I''ll talk to him The scenery squats down, fondly caresses her soft forehead hair, "smile obediently, mother goes to talk with father first, OK?" "Good! I''ll play on the swing at the door. When my mother and dad finish talking, they will take me out to play Smile happy to let go of the scenery hand, happily ran out again. The scenery stood up. When the smiling figure disappeared, she looked at the closed door and took a deep breath. Then she put her hand on the door. The boundary on the door was useless for her, but she touched the door gently and the door opened itself. The ghost world without sunshine was already dark, and the room was full of darkness, with only one or two candles glowing faintly. Scenery did not hesitate to go in, the door also automatically closed. The interior of the room is not as small as it looks outside. People who walk in know that there is a huge space inside. This method of expanding space is not difficult for people with accomplishments. Even her small bamboo house has been expanded. I''ll see him soon The scenery suppresses the excited mood, step by step to go inside. "Who are you?" As a woman''s voice rang out, she also stopped. Fang Yue He had a woman on her back!? Another female voice asked, "who are you?" Scenery: Lie trough, still raise more than one woman! A third voice appeared, "this is not a place to enter casually." "It will be dangerous if you don''t go out again." "Yes, get out of here." ¡­¡­ One after another, women''s voices burst out from different directions, and the scenery felt strange after instinctive impatience Because these voices are all the same female voices. In the dark room, she could not see the scene clearly. She simply took out the bright and clean lamp of Xianjia from the storage bracelet. Even if she had no magic power now, as soon as the light was taken out, the light would automatically ignite, and suddenly, the room was bright. The bright and clean lamp in Fengguang''s hand also fell to the ground because of consternation. The rootless fire in the lamp is still burning and continues to illuminate the room. The warm fire sets off every woman in the dark. They either smile or have a cold face, but they all have the same face It''s her face. "Who is it..." From the corner, came a gloomy voice, but in the blink of an eye, the scenery felt his neck was pinched. He saw the pale man, his body was weak, as if vulnerable to a blow, but he pinched her neck hand, the strength is still very big, he said with a weak voice: "is it you? Unruly Dolls. " A drop of hot tears fell on the back of his hand, his body trembled, and then came her thin sobbing voice, on her eyes full of rain and fog, his look had a moment of bewilderment, but soon, the black eyes opened a minute, his shaking hands fell on her arm, heavily imprisoned her in the arms. Those women in the room, also in an instant into a wisp of light, fly into his body, become Ribs that should have been part of his body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 The more tightly Fang hugged her, greedily sniffed at the taste of her body, eager to integrate her into his own blood, "scenery You come back to me... " The scenery held him up and sniffed, "these years What have you done to yourself? Why Why do you become so haggard and make yourself so weak What about those dolls? " "I''m sorry Scenery, I miss you so much... " Fang Yue''s hand raised her jaw, and the tiny kisses fell on her eyebrows, the corners of her eyes, and her lips. He was still afraid. He was afraid that this was just a dream of his As he had always had a good dream, when he held her, he woke up and there was nothing in his arms. Scenery''s hand touched his cold face and forced him to look directly at himself. She asked, "tell me, what have you done to yourself in order to be those puppets?" He did not answer, but bowed his head and kissed her on the lips. His lips were entangled violently, and he kept plundering the air in her mouth until he forced her to give out a voice, as if to prove with her voice that she really exists. The scenery is not passive to bear, she gave him a response, which made him more excited, and lengthened the wet kiss that would make people blush and heartbeat. At the same time, he also picked up her and fell on the bed. "Wait Fang Yue. " She took his moving hand and saw his eyes like a wounded cub. The scenery was distressed. She rolled over and pressed him under her body, gently kissing his lips, "tell me, what happened during this period of time? I''m worried about Have you done anything bad to yourself? " Fang Yue''s Adam''s knot moved. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her cheek. After all, he gave up in her serious eyes, "I miss you so much I miss you all the time, so So I started to make puppets. Ordinary puppet techniques didn''t make them like you. Later I see in the book that only by using a part of the body of a person who misses can we make the most similar doll... " "So You really did... " "Well..." Fang''s pale face showed a little unnatural, because she was afraid that she would be angry. "I took out my ribs to make a doll that is very similar to you, although it looks like But it''s just a doll who can''t move or laugh, so I took out my own consciousness, bit by bit into the puppet They can talk and laugh just like you in my memory. " He should have been satisfied, but he felt disgusted. They were not scenery, even if they acted like ordinary people. Fang doesn''t like lighting too bright in the room, because it will illuminate the whole room, and then illuminate these dolls, telling him how different the puppets are from the scenery. This is to remind him deliberately and satirize him. He is just deceiving himself But he didn''t admit that he had deceived himself. He thought that maybe his efforts were not enough, so he just made a puppet and made a second and a third As his mind gradually emptied, his memory of scenery and his normal consciousness gradually covered the puppet. He did not become an empty headed fool because The persistence in his bones is still there. No one can separate the persistence of scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 So, he didn''t become a dementia, he just Become more cold and reckless, which is why he did not smile to find him. "Scenery Sorry, I forgot to find you... " Fang more dark eyes hidden too much loneliness, which can make anyone moved. Scenery buried his head in his chest and murmured, "I understand, I don''t blame you, and you don''t blame yourself I don''t want to see you abusing yourself anymore Pull out your ribs For everyone, it is a very painful thing, what''s more, he has pulled out his consciousness, which is an indescribable pain in spirit. She knew that with the loss of consciousness, he would forget a lot of things, but even if he forgot many things, he would still lock himself in this dark room, watching these puppets similar to her every day and night Every day and night again, she does not exist in the pain. The heart of the scenery was tugged hard. She knew that this man loved himself, but today, she suddenly found that he loved himself more than she imagined. "Fang Yue I''m not good. I''ve been away for seven hundred years... " She thought that he had a smile. Even if she left, he might not be so lonely, but the fact proved that she was wrong. She grabbed his collar and said, "I don''t know I don''t realize your pain in the past 700 years. Fang Yue, it''s unfair Separation from you is just a few days ago for me. I''m much better than you. It''s unfair to you... " She blamed herself and felt guilty. More importantly, she hated her powerlessness. Her cry had the magic power to break his heart. Fang Yue''s slender fingers gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said slowly, "it''s because of the scenery that I can live to this day. You are the best treasure in the world. I got you, so I have to suffer some tribulations. The scenery is very fair. You see, don''t you come back to me?" "It''s not the same!" She sat up from him, holding his face in her hands and lowering her head. Her misty eyes tightly locked his beautiful Obsidian eyes. "It''s not the same Fang Yue, after being with me Nothing good happened to you, I I am your disaster star... " "Scenery is wrong." Fang Yue smiles like Yu Wenliang, "people who let the scenery worry and run, let the scenery bear the pain to give birth to children, let the scenery suffer a sword, and have to use the longevity curse It''s all me. I''m the disaster star of the scenery. If the scenery doesn''t choose to be with me, you''ll still be the respected elder martial sister of Xuanmen outside and the lazy and playful girl in private. " "But But I just want to be with you. I have chosen you and never regret it. " "We will be together forever, even if it is The beautiful days will become very uneasy because of this, and I don''t intend to let go. " Fang Yue also sat up, and he could make her sit on his leg directly, and he could easily hold her in his arms, "scenery, I can''t bear the pain of losing you again, if you leave again There will be many, many lives in this world I went with you. " Naturally, it will start with the gate that she attaches most importance to. Obviously, it was a threat, but she couldn''t help but drill into his arms, "Fang Yue, I won''t leave, but I don''t have any skills now. You have to pay more attention to protect me." "No matter, no one in the world can hurt you any more." Fang more and more kisses her lip, is a new round of entanglement. Seven hundred years, they lost too much time, and later, he will make up for it one by one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 The eldest martial sister of Xuanmen got married overnight. Many young talents in the fairyland sighed. However, a few days later, news came that the elder martial sister of Xuanmen had a seven-year-old daughter. People praised and nodded repeatedly. It was a rare talent in a hundred years. This marriage was a hot topic. If we say that success has been achieved, we can not even give birth to children faster than ordinary people A seven-year-old really has it. Shang Baizi sat on the Fengliu cliff, looked at the snacks on the stone table, and sighed. All the snacks were Xiaoxiao. The girl fell to the ground that day. He picked them up and waited for her to come back to collect them. As a result, he waited and waited until his master, xuanqingzi, sent the news that the scenery had been married to outsiders. After waiting for more than ten days, he did not see the girl When you come back, even the scenery has no shadow. For a moment, he had a feeling that he had been abandoned. In the past, the scenery asked him to accept the arrogant little girl film as a disciple, but he was not willing to accept it. Now that the girl left, he was not used to it. Don''t you think he''s looking for abuse? "Elder martial brother, the ceremony of taking on Hanyuan sword is about to begin." Shang Baizi looked at Li Qing, who was talking. She sighed helplessly and shook her head. Finally, she arranged her clothes and flew to Taiji square. Today is the day when Shang Baizi took over the Hanyuan sword, and naturally it was the day when he became the next leader of the Xuanmen. According to the reason, what he should have taken over as the leader was the scenery, and he could not be the leader because of his half human and half demon status. But now the scenery is no longer cultivated, and he has gone to the ghost world to marry someone. His master, who is not in charge of affairs, is touching his beard and pretending to be a leader for a long time After that, he patted his thigh and pointed to the poor shangbaizi, but: "it''s you!" "Master Have you forgotten my identity... " "Well, life is equal in the world. This identity is just a shackle given to people by the outside world. As long as you have the strength to undertake, you can have a clear conscience." Equality of life Shangbaizi really wants to ask, the Chinese cabbage that we eat every day may be able to become a human figure after several hundred years. We should respect life, so we should not eat it at all! make complaints about Tucao, and Shang Bai Zi is pushed out by his teacher to make complaints about the temporary battle. He has to do well to meet some acquaintances in the ceremony. His long lost father. On the gravel path, two men with the same charm and elegance, one with a smile more natural and unrestrained, one with a smile than one with hypocrisy. "Father, long time no see." "It seems that Xiaobai is good at Xuanmen, so your mother and I don''t have to worry about it." Did you ever worry about throwing me out of my house when I was four years old and let me be self reliant!? Shang Bai Zi''s smile is more perfect, "it''s not bad. I didn''t expect to be casual, so I sat on the position of the next leader of the Xuanmen." "Well, that father is worse than Xiaobai. After hundreds of years of hard work, you have just recently conceived another child." Shang Baizi broke the Gong in one second, "what!? My mother is pregnant! " "Well, it''s going to be born soon. The expected date of delivery is in 100 years." ¡­¡­ Well, for the demon, a hundred years is a snap. The man laughed again, "by the way, I heard a while ago that you took a white jade hairpin from your grandfather''s treasure house. Is it a woman you like?" "No, that''s what I use for gifts." "Oh? To be honest, as a father, he always suspected that Xiaobai didn''t like women, but liked men. After all, Xiaobai liked to stick to his father every day when he was young. " Shang Bai Zi rubbed his arm, "are you a dead old man disgusting?" "Oh, Xiaobai, do you know how sad, sad, depressed and unable to breathe when your mother heard that you took the position of the leader of the Xuanmen and didn''t return to her xiaosuifeng?" "Shang Bai Zi is indifferent," you said, is really my mother who can only have one expression? " His mother is famous for her coldness. "Xiaobai, except for this beautiful face, why don''t you inherit the humor and humor of being a father?" He is such a man, while damaging others, he should also boast of himself. Shang Baizi offered cold yuan sword, and his face was expressionless, "can''t you go?" "OK, Xiaobai, when the fox''s hair is full, it will know that he is threatening his father." Shang Bai Zi mouth corner a draw, "do you go or not?" "OK, go as a father. You''re not too young. Don''t pick the right woman. Bring it back early for me and your mother to meet, so that we can feel at ease." Yes, the purpose of his coming here today is just to urge the marriage. Shang Baizi directly took the sword and chopped it, "I call you wordy!" The man turned into a white light and disappeared. There was only his voice in the air, "Xiaobai, remember to write a letter back often to tell my father and your mother that you are still alive." Shang Bai Zi raised his head to the sky and roared, "go After taking back the cold yuan sword, Shang Baizi turned out a fan and fanned it for several times. He told himself to be calm and not to be angry by the bad old man, otherwise he would easily grow wrinkles.After a long time, he took a deep breath, finally calmed down, and became the Pianpian childe who often had a smile on his face. He walked back slowly. As soon as he got to the corner of the forest path, his hand was pulled and hid in the bush by a man. "You..." "Shhh --" a girl of fourteen or five years old covered his mouth and winked lovingly, indicating that he would not make a sound. She has a very good appearance. Her small face is bright and moving. She is elegant and vulgar. Her beautiful eyes have a light spirit. Her yellow dress makes her more charming. Shang Baizi always thinks that scenery is beautiful, beautiful is beautiful, but he won''t be angry. Because he grew up with scenery, he regards her as his sister, but this girl is just a first sight. But Shang Bai Zi heard his heartbeat. He fell in love at first sight. The girl did not look at him, but nervously leaned against the man who seemed to be searching for something nearby, showing a nervous look. Well It has always been his strong point to share the worries of beauty. Shang Baizi blinked at her, saying that she couldn''t speak. She hesitated for a moment and put down her hand. He saw that the man not far away was Jin Ye. He took the girl''s hand and wrote in her palm: "is he looking for you?"? She nodded. He wrote again: Why did you come to you? Tut, this little hand is really comfortable to touch. The little girl learned his actions and wrote in his palm: he is a bad man. Oh? Girl: he tried to kill me. Shang Baizi: I''ll help you drive him away. Girl: really? Shang Baizi: wait. I''ll take him away. He gave her a reassuring smile, walked out of the Bush, said hello to Jinye as if by chance, and then complained, "I don''t know where a wild girl came from. She ran so fast that she didn''t even apologize to me for hitting me." "Mr. Shang said a little girl in yellow?" "Exactly." Jin Ye asks, "do you know which direction she is running in "In that direction." Shang Bai Zi is a finger in his hand. Jin Ye arched his hand, "I have something else to do, please forgive me to leave first." But in a moment, he walked away. The little girl happily jumped out and skillfully hugged his arm, "master, thank you for saving me!" "You call me What? " "Master, aren''t you a smiling master?" Shang Bai Zi''s brain died. "Are you laughing?" "Yes "No way! How can you be so good in a few days Smile sweet said: "Niang said because I have been in the world for a long time, so I grew tall." No Oh, my God! You''d better kill me! Shang Bai Zi was speechless and choked. How could he have been attracted to this little girl for the first time!? "Master, you look so ugly. Are you sick?" "Don''t save me. Let me die." "Master?" Looking at her appearance that she didn''t understand anything, Shang Bai Zi suddenly felt powerless. He sighed deeply, "what about your parents?" It''s really legendary to learn about the scenery from xuanqingzi. "My father and mother are in Haomiao peak, no one cares about me, so I will run out to play." Well It''s normal for them to meet again after a long separation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 "The scenery is good, the great Xia will not tell his own injury when he is injured, because..." "I don''t want to worry anyone else." She has a good understanding and grinned brightly: "brother, I''ll go back to my room to cure my injury. You can''t tell other people about my sprain." "Well, this is my agreement with the scenery." She waved and limped for two steps, remembering that she couldn''t let anyone else see her injury. She tried to recover to walk normally. Jimian watched her small back disappear in the corner of the corridor, his eyes gentle smile no longer. It is said that Xia Dynasty was a businessman praised by everyone. Why is his daughter so easy to cheat? This is the best swindler he has ever seen. Because of his good deception, he almost has to hook out his guilt. Cough Guilt is just a joke. Where do you feel guilty if you don''t have a conscience? At the beginning of the school season in September, in the cry of thousands of students, it finally came as scheduled. Scenery dislikes the school uniform of this white shirt and plaid skirt. She is coaxed by the nanny for a long time before she can put it on. When she puts it on and walks into the car, Jimian and Jiyou have been waiting for her for half an hour. Ji Mian''s face didn''t have half an impatient look on her face. On the contrary, she praised, "the scenery is very beautiful in this dress. If I can see such a lovely little sister for half an hour, I will be willing to wait longer." The six-year-old girl blushed. You see, she couldn''t hear his sarcasm at all. It was stupid indeed. Ji Mian smiles and looks down at the book in his hand again. The scenery enviously looked at the Ji you who was lying on the Jimian legs. She took off her shoes and climbed on the seat of the car. She reached Ji Mian''s ear with a cat like posture and said quietly, "brother, can I go to your room to sleep next time?" The soft voice was like whining, and her breath was warm in his ears Jimian''s hand holding the book was slightly stunned. He always didn''t like to be too close to other people. He instinctively suppressed the impulse to push her away. His sight shifted from the book and fell on her. "Why does the scenery want to sleep in my room?" "Because Xiaoyou has gone, I''m also my brother''s sister, so I should go too, right?" She thinks it''s normal for her brother and sister to interact with each other. "Maybe the bed in my room is not as comfortable as that in the scenery room. Is scenery sure to sleep in my room? Maybe You''ll have nightmares in the middle of the night. " "Ah? Then I won''t go! " She was frightened by the word "nightmare" and immediately sat down in a proper manner, never mentioning it again. Jimian''s ears are finally clean. Scenery and Ji you are in the primary school department, while Ji Mian is in the junior high school department. These are two buildings far apart. Ji you has never been separated from her brother, so she is very uneasy to hold her brother''s hand and doesn''t want him to leave. Jimian doesn''t treat Ji you like he would treat the scenery. For Ji you, he has always been ruthless, so he felt a headache for a long time. "Xiaoyou, it doesn''t matter. I will accompany you." Scenery holding the hand of Ji you, "we are still in the same class. It is said that we will be divided into seats today. Let''s go to the head teacher and say that we should be separated together." "Good!" Ji You decisively shook off the hands of Jimian, and the scenery hand in hand to go to the other side. Jimian smile, heart block flustered, Xiaoyou because of those few words so natural and unrestrained to let go of oneself? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 There is scenery in the class, and no one dares to bully Xiaoyou. Ji Mian is very reassured about this. However, as a newly arrived transfer student, everything depends on his own. Fortunately, for these noble children who are well protected by their parents, Jimian, who grew up in a difficult environment since childhood, sold you and asked you to count money for him Too much. After receiving the news that the two new children were doing well at school, the Xia Dynasty asked the housekeeper to take all the information from the investigation in the study. Before the housekeeper left, Xia Chao asked, "does the scenery like them very much?" "Yes, miss, I''ve been very happy these days." "What does the housekeeper think of the two children?" "The little one is an ordinary child, the big one, all the performances are excellent." "Isn''t excellence good?" Over 50 years old housekeeper sighed, "because it is too perfect, it will be abnormal." "Yes..." A flash of lightning outside the window, reflecting the face of the Xia Dynasty is even colder. "No matter what kind of person he is, when he is found to be threatening the scenery, then he will have no value in the Xia family." It''s just a toy to play with the scenery. As long as toys play a role, Liu is good. It was raining harder and the thunder was louder. After bathing, Jimian opened the door of the bathroom and came out. He saw the quilt on the bed arched up. He said helplessly with a smile: "Xiaoyou, how come you are not in your own room?" "Brother..." Shrinking in the quilt, the man stretched out a head and said wrongly, "it''s me." He was stunned, "scenery, how did you come to my room?" "I want to sleep with you today." Ji Mian walks to the bedside, "are you afraid of having a nightmare?" "I I watched a terrible TV play the other day "And then?" "On the night of thunder and lightning, the ghost girl appeared..." As if in response to the scene, there was another flash of lightning outside. Ji Mian distressed way: "but I am also afraid of female ghosts, how can this do?" "It doesn''t matter..." She stretched out a small hand from the quilt, tightly grasped his big hand, "my leg sprint is slow, female ghost will eat me first, that brother can quickly escape." Ji Mian''s expression has a moment of condensation, and soon a sentence blurted out, "are you a fool?" "What did you say..." There was just a thunder that covered up his voice. Jimiandun, "nothing, I just think, how to call scenery not afraid." "I''m not afraid when my brother is here." Her clear eyes seemed to have stars flashing, "brother, let me stay here for one night Is it all right to stay one night? " Jimian thought about the consequences of driving her out, and eliminated the idea. He had no choice but to say: "sleep can''t kick the quilt, nor can you move around. Can you do it?" "Yes! I''m quiet in my sleep Her eyes bent into a crescent moon, and actively rolled into the bed, leaving the outside area for him. Jimian turned off the light and went to bed. Before closing her eyes, she said, "it''s only tonight." He put his back on his back, but for a moment, he felt that the people there were moving towards him cautiously. Then, he felt that her finger had caught a little of his clothes behind him. The movement was very subtle. I think he was afraid that he would find out, but she had to grab something to rest assured. It is undeniable that his conscience, which has been dormant for a long time, seems to have a tendency to be active towards such a girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 As the scenery guarantees, in the first half of the night, she really sleeps very quietly. In the latter half of the night, she seems to feel cold, and she keeps moving towards the warm source. Jimian has just pushed her out. After a while, she will unconsciously drill into his arms. After so many rounds, he announced to give up. If it goes on like this, he won''t want to sleep tonight. Her cheek is close to his chest, make a small breathing sound, like a lullaby general, he also slowly fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, Ji Mian didn''t see the scenery beside his bed. He had a momentary illusion. What happened last night was that he had a dream. When he got out of the room, he saw the scenery and Ji you dining in the hall. She has a good upbringing and has always adhered to the rules of eating and sleeping, so she just said "good morning, brother" to Jimian and stopped talking. But Ji you is not the same, she sat beside the scenery, strange asked: "brother, why do you get up so late today?" "Because it''s Saturday." Ji Mian sat opposite them, took a sip of orange juice gracefully, "you can slack off a little bit on the rest day." No The fact that he got up later than her would make him feel strange. Unfortunately, the little girl who made him unhappy didn''t realize that after eating the scenery, she picked up a napkin to wipe her mouth, which made her lively: "brother, I''ll take you to a place." "To where?" She mysteriously sold the key, "when you finish eating, follow me to know." "Good." Ji Mian soft voice answer, he is not curious at all. Through the lush garden, you will arrive at another high white building. Scenery takes the key from her doll''s neck. She opens the closed door. After entering, jimiandun stops. In this very high building, there are all books. "This is a gift from my mother. She said that she wanted me to be Literary girl, but I don''t like reading. My brother likes reading, so I''ll give it to my brother. " She went up to him and put the key in his palm. "Brother?" Ji you pulled the Ji Mian without reaction. For a long time, Jimian looked at the scenery and made a voice, "why give it to me?" The scenery naturally replied, "because my brother likes it." "Is it As long as I like, and the scenery has something, you will give me? " "Well!" She nodded without hesitation. What if I say I want your life? Jimian did not ask this sentence out, he was just curious, she can do which level. So, at the age of 18, Jimian looks at the pink dolls in the room, the beautiful fairy tale books, and the expired candy There were so many things, he stuffed them all into the cupboard. Over the past five years, he has been testing the bottom line of the sentence "scenery". She likes dolls, so he says he wants her dolls. She has a good collection and the fairy tale book that her father gave her. The nanny doesn''t allow her to eat too many sweets. She takes great pains to sneak out to buy the candy. She just hesitates because he says he likes it, So she gave it all to him. She didn''t even take a bite of it herself. There were many This can''t help but make Ji Mian more sure that summer scenery is really a fool. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 Eleven year old scenery has been in the fifth grade. Her relationship with Ji you is getting better and better. She also likes Ji Mian, who can speak to her gently. In her eyes, it seems that every day is beautiful, but there is only one distressing thing. Compared with Ji you, who is also in grade 5, her grades are really poor! How good her Chinese is, how bad is math. In the latest exam, she failed in math again. She felt embarrassed, but Xia Chao touched her head and jokingly said, "it''s OK. Math is not good. It''s just like your mother." It doesn''t matter whether his grades are good or not. He can''t afford this daughter. Since Dad said it was ok, the scenery immediately and joyfully felt that there was nothing more. She didn''t like to study, which was something she understood very well. Her mood has always been fast to go, sitting on the table, she picked up chopsticks, beautiful to eat dinner. Xia Dynasty''s smile was a little restrained. He looked at the young man who was already handsome and elegant, and asked casually, "I heard that you want to apply for Medical University?" "Yes." Jimian put down his chopsticks and answered his words in a proper manner. Xia Chaofu laughed, "to be honest, I thought you would major in finance." Ji you naive answer: "brother from childhood to most want to be a doctor." Jimian smiles and doesn''t speak. It seems that Xiaoyou has forgotten what she said when she was a child and likes to wear white clothes. "To be a doctor Not bad. There are also several hospitals under the name of Xia family. " The Xia Dynasty said this sentence, which is equivalent to no objection. "Then I want to be a painter! I saw the tulip flower sea in Holland on TV. It''s very beautiful. I''ll go there and draw it in the future "It''s like the words of the scenery." Xia Dynasty kind smile: "however, scenery but want to inherit Xia family business, can''t run around." "Ah? Inherit the family business Why don''t you let my brother come? " Ji Mian''s body is stiff. Xia Chao shakes his head, "this can''t do." "Why? Dad, I can''t do business. " "So, the scenery will come and marry a man who can do business and has good scenery." "Then I marry my brother." The scenery came down from the chair and happily walked to Ji Mian''s side. Holding his arm, he burst into a brilliant and dazzling smile. "My brother is very kind to me and very smart. As long as I get married with my brother, it will be OK." Ji Mian''s expression is somewhat subtle. "Still not." Xia Dynasty has always been more patient with his daughter. He explains to the scenery, "Jimian is your brother, you are his sister. How can you get married between brothers and sisters?" Ji you raised his head from the food and said, "yes, you can''t get married between brothers and sisters." Scenery Du mouth, seems to be very dissatisfied with this regulation. Jimian did not express any opinion, this matter just passed. At the end of the second semester of Fengjing grade 5, Ji Mian is about to enter the college entrance examination. His grades are always very good. Even if he has to take the exam tomorrow, he is not nervous at all. However, there is a person who is very nervous. She is so nervous that she can''t sleep in the middle of the night. She comes and knocks on his door. Ji Mian has just been woken up, his look is still a little Zheng song, see is holding pillow scenery, he is helpless, but still very skilled to give her a way, let her into the room. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 "Brother, I can''t sleep." "Well, I see." Jimian sits on the bed, rubs the temple, as always, the pressure to get up. Scenery climbed into bed, sat beside him and pulled his sleeve, "I saw on TV that Some people jump out of buildings because of the pressure of the college entrance examination. I''m afraid you will jump too. " This reason, let Ji Mian cry and laugh, "so, you come to see me?" "I want to sleep with you today." Scenery pursed her lips, "brother, if you are not here, I can''t take care of Xiaoyou alone." Jimian looked at her bare feet, "maybe you should learn to take care of yourself first." "I''m very good. Nannies and aunts say I''m more and more sensible." As expected, Ji Mian sighed, and then covered her feet with the quilt. If she caught a cold, it would be a big trouble. "Today, you can sleep here, but the old rule is..." "I don''t kick the quilt, I don''t move, I''m quiet." This sentence, has become her every time to rub sleep when the routine to say. Jimian raised her hand and touched her head. She closed her eyes like a comfortable cat. Generally speaking, he seldom made such intimate movements to her. He didn''t like other people''s touch, and naturally he didn''t like to touch others. Somehow, he suddenly stopped. He was surprised that his rejection of her seemed to be slowly decreasing. He did not move for a long time, she raised her eyes, "brother?" After five years, she has grown a lot, but also a lot of beautiful, the girl with a perplexed look, gently issued a voice of doubt, "brother," the two words, it is hard to say. Ji Mian''s eyes moved and took back his hand. He said coldly, "it''s time to sleep." After the lights went out, the room was quiet for a few minutes, and then there was a subtle sound. "Brother, are you asleep?" She asked carefully. After a long time, long to her eyes closed to sleep, he had a response, "No." "Brother..." "I''ll lend you my good luck. You''ll do well in the exam tomorrow." "Lend me your good fortune Then you are not a bad girl? " "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if my brother can fulfill his wish. It doesn''t matter if the scenery is unlucky." Her voice is getting smaller and smaller. I think she is going to fall asleep. A few minutes later, he asked in a tone of indifference, "Why are you so nice to me?" "Because Because scenery likes my brother... " The voice was so small that she was asleep. She had a sweet sleep, but Jimian was hard to sleep. After the college entrance examination, it is the day waiting for the notice to come. Ji Mian got the admission notice of the best medical university without any pressure. It was a university in the next city. Ji you didn''t give up. He was crying with Jimian in his arms. Jiyou cried and cried with scenery. The duet of two girls was really going to make Xia''s house cry. Jimian is not easy to coax Ji you with the reason that he will often come back, and then coax the scenery with the same reason, but it doesn''t matter. Because the scenery is different from Ji You''s crying point, she sobbed, "what if my brother saw my beautiful sister in the University and forgot me?" Ji Mian didn''t know how to answer this question for a moment. He squatted down and gently wiped away the tears hanging from her eyes with his fingers. He said in a good voice: "don''t worry, the scenery is the most beautiful, so my brother won''t forget the scenery because of those sisters." "Well Will you miss me "Yes." She finally stopped crying and put Donald Duck''s piggy bank in his hand. "I said I''d like to raise my brother. It''s all my savings. Brother, save some money I''m really out of money. " She was a little money fan, and she felt very painful, but she still gave him her savings over the years. Jimian wanted to smile but couldn''t smile. His hand touched her cheek and said with a mood that he didn''t understand: "OK, I''ll save it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 When Ji Mian went to university, Fengjing and Ji you were promoted to the sixth grade. On the first day of school, Fengjing found a pink envelope in her desk. She took it out curiously. Next to the season you immediately called, "sister, is it a love letter?" "Ah?" When Fengjing heard the word love letter, she subconsciously looked around. She saw a boy in the middle row who was very shy and lowered her head. She sipped her mouth and thought about it. She put the love letter back into her drawer first. Now there are so many people in the class, if they just go and return it to him, it will hurt people''s self-esteem. When school is over, Fengguang finds the boy by herself and returns the love letter to him. As for the sad look of the boy, she is not interested in reading it. But this series of things Ji you did not know, she just thought scenery accepted this love letter, that is to say that scenery likes that boy. This evening, when Ji Mian routinely called to inquire about her life, she was very excited and said, "brother, I think my sister is going to fall in love!" There Ji Mian''s voice stopped for a moment, "Xiao you What do you say "My sister received a love letter today. It was sent by the monitor of our class. The monitor is the best student in our class, and he is also good-looking. I think he is a good match for my sister." "Xiaoyou, you should tell your sister that you are still students and should not fall in love early." "Yes, yes..." Ji You perfunctorily, "elder brother, don''t tell this matter to others. It will be miserable if our fierce head teacher knows it!" Jimian quickly agreed, "good." The next day, the scenery was called to the office to have tea by the head teacher. The teacher knew her identity, so she would not show a very strict look, but there was still some beating around the bush. What kind of puppy love affects learning? It''s because of puppy love that many students become more and more reluctant to study and love to play truant, which makes parents headache After the head teacher listed several examples to the scenery, the scenery at first did not understand why to call himself to the office, now also understand. After returning to the classroom, she said a "informer" to the unknown Ji you, and ignored her. When Ji you received the call from Ji Mian again, she was very sad and cried, "brother, my sister was called to the office by the head teacher today, but I really didn''t tell you about the love letter. My sister is very angry with me now, she ignores me..." Ji Mian gently comforted her a few words, then came his low smile, "don''t be sad, Xiaoyou still remember what your sister likes to eat?" "It''s sweet!" Yes, scenery always likes sweets. "I remember, Xiaoyou and her nanny learned how to make donuts." "Yes, I can do it." "In order not to let the elder sister angry, Xiaoyou will make a doughnut for her sister, how about it?" Ji you asked, "so my sister won''t be angry with me?" "So my sister won''t be angry with you, Xiaoyou. Don''t you believe what your brother said?" "Letter!" Ji you stood up from the bed and said confidently, "I''m going to make donuts now." At the end of the event, as Ji Mian said, the scenery is to see if there are people around, see no one, then cold face accepted Ji You''s doughnut, but the next day, sitting on the bus to school, she took the initiative to talk with Ji you. Have to say, Ji Mian touched her temperament very thoroughly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 After entering university, Ji Mian seldom goes back to Xia''s mansion. He seems to be very busy. He doesn''t know whether he is busy with his studies or his experiments. Even in the winter vacation, he won''t come back to celebrate the new year. However, he can''t help but come back. This winter, there was a heavy snow, white snow covered the city, for children, it seems that everywhere has become an amusement park, but for adults who want to travel far away, it is a headache. Ji Mian gets out of the driver''s car and looks at the White House of the summer family wrapped in snow. Except for the white color of the snow, it is not different from what he remembers. He sees Ji you, a snowman, in the courtyard. Jiyou stood alone in the snow, playing with the snow on the ground, forgetting herself. When she saw a shadow in front of her eyes, she looked up and saw her brother, who was always thinking about her, and immediately jumped up with excitement, "brother! You''re back Ji you caught her body, "Xiao you seems to grow tall again." "No! You haven''t seen me for half a year! " Jimian touched her head, "Why are you alone? Isn''t the scenery going to be with you? " "Eh My sister was just here, why did she suddenly disappear? " Jimian looks around together with Ji you. Finally, under a tree, he sees a snowman who can move. Then he takes a closer look. It is clear that a girl in a white cotton padded jacket fell down in the snow, because she was wearing too much clothes and didn''t get up for a long time. Jimian felt that her efforts to get up but failed repeatedly were really funny and pitiful. He rarely had a good heart to walk over, put his hands under her armpits, and lifted her whole person. A lot of snow fell from her heavy clothes. After working hard for a long time, she relaxed and breathed a comfortable breath. She was really tired. The man behind her raised her with a chuckle. She wanted to turn back. However, her broad hat covered her sight. She simply raised her hand with thick gloves and took off the hat. Her hair was a little messy. When she saw the people behind her, she was stunned for a second, "brother You look good again The tall and thin young man put her on the ground safely, stretched out his fingers to wipe away the small drops of snow on her long eyelashes, "the scenery is getting heavier and heavier." "Nonsense!" She blew her hair. "That''s because I''m wearing a lot of clothes. I''m not getting fat." As long as they are female, they don''t want to hear that they are getting fat. Jimian patted her on the top of the head and said jokingly, "it''s really a little snowball." She was wearing so many clothes that she really wrapped herself into a ball. "That''s because I''m afraid of the cold!" "Since you are afraid of the cold, what are you going out to do?" "That''s because Xiaoyou wants to come out to play. I promised you that I would take good care of her, so I went out with her..." Jimian put her hand on top of her head and said, "that''s why?" "Well, yes, I will do what I promised, but..." See her to show the look of distress again, Ji Mian asks again: "but what?" "I gave you all my savings. I have no money to support you." The dark light in Ji Mian''s eyes stopped flowing. For a moment, he said as usual: "it doesn''t matter. Now I can support myself. Therefore, it''s not the scenery that violates the agreement." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 "Really?" she said "Really." Jimian put on the hat on her clothes again. "It''s cold outside. Let''s go in and talk." "But Xiaoyou..." Ji Mian looks at Ji you who has been playing quietly. "Xiao you, my brother will come back tomorrow to make a snowman with you. Shall we go to the advanced house now?" "Good!" Jiyou came over skipping. The scenery sees Ji you come over and takes the initiative to leave Ji Mian a step away, which is a subconscious habit of her, because in the past, when the three of them walked together, unless she took the initiative to get together, Ji Mian would not hold her hand. Gradually, she is also used to free themselves. She is still young, there are many things she does not understand, but her sensitivity and intuition, has always been stronger than many people. However, she didn''t feel unhappy, because Ji you was Ji Mian''s sister, so she took it for granted. Like her mother, after flattering her friends, she turned to her quietly and said, "the children of that family are really not cute, and the scenery of my family is the most beautiful." But Jimian suddenly stopped. The scenery raises Mou, "elder brother, don''t go?" Jimian stood for a long time, and suddenly turned around and took her hand with gloves. In his gentle look, there was something that the girl didn''t understand. When he saw her bright and clean eyes, he couldn''t help but strengthen his grip on her hand. He felt hatred. Why is she so obedient? Why trust him so much? Why are you so sensitive? As long as you give up any of them, I believe that he can always wear this mask of gentle big brother to treat him, instead of Suddenly he had an illusion that he was not as good as an animal. Yeah, take advantage of a child''s concern for you. What''s better for him than an animal? This time the question is Ji you, "brother?" For a moment, Jimian chuckled. He looked down at the scenery, "let''s go in." Did not give scenery a chance to speak, he strongly led her hand into the door. At the end of the season you strange blink, how does she feel that her brother seems to have something wrong? Walking into the warm room, the scenery moved her hand and wanted to take it out of Ji Mian''s hand. Unfortunately, her strength was far less than that of him, "brother Can you let me go? " "Why?" Ji Mian''s smile, the first hypocrisy to call a child can also feel, "scenery does not like brother holding your hand?" "No I... " The scenery heart instinct has the fear, carefully said: "I am so hot..." Indoor than outdoor, in this warm house, she is wearing too much. She pulled the scarf from her neck with one hand and didn''t pull it off for a long time. Jimian pauses for a moment and squats down. He releases her hand, but he also reaches out to untie the scarf for her, then her gloves and her heavy coat. Finally, she gets rid of the spherical state, and a small girl in a loose sweater appears. She turned around and said, "look, brother, I''m not getting fat." Ji you came over and said, "my sister eats sugar every day, and she doesn''t get fat." "Sugar every day?" Ji Mian smiles, "I remember Don''t nannies only let scenery eat sugar once a week The scenery stomps the foot, "Xiaoyou!" Because she loved sweets so much, she suffered from toothache at a young age. Therefore, according to the doctor''s advice, she only took a sugar solution to satisfy her cravings in a week. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Ji you know he said wrong, quickly covered his mouth and said: "brother, you heard wrong! I didn''t say my sister eats sugar every day "What can I do? My memory is always very good. I can hardly forget it after hearing it." Ji Mian distressed said: "scenery, brother didn''t mean to remember your secret." The scenery pitifully pulled his sleeve, "brother Will you not tell it to anyone else Jimian didn''t intend to tell others, just wanted to tease her, but now seeing her uneasy appearance, for the first time, Yu Xin couldn''t bear this kind of thing. "I know that scenery likes to eat sweets, but scenery no longer controls itself. Your toothache is more and more serious. How to do?" The scenery subconsciously covered her cheek. She said wrongly, "I just want to eat..." Ji Mian sighed, "I forgot all the things about saving money to support me before. When I had pocket money, I would buy sugar by myself..." "No! I only take a small part of the money to buy sugar every day. I have not forgotten my agreement with my brother "A very small part? How many days has the scenery been bought? How much does it cost to add up such a small part every day? " She counted with her fingers, and finally she was shocked, "there''s a lot of money!" Even if you spend two yuan a day, that year will be 730. According to such an algorithm, can we not get many figures in the end? Ji Mian sighs again to show his sadness. Feng Feng felt guilty in her heart. She pinched it for a moment, "brother, I''m sorry I won''t buy sugar any more. " "I believe what the scenery says." Jimian eyes slightly curved, evil is good-looking. On this day of the Spring Festival, it is rare for the Xia family to get together. On the dining table, there are a lot of Xia Dynasty and Wang CI. This is the usual practice of the Xia family. Even if they are busy, the couple will choose to go home to accompany the scenery. This is not an agreement, but a tacit understanding between them. Inadvertently, the Xia Dynasty seemed to casually ask, "do you still remember brother Yao of Fu family?" Wang CI stopped taking chopsticks. "Brother Yao?" "Just half a year ago, didn''t Fengjing go to the Fu family''s party with me? There is a brother who is three years older than you. The scenery still says he is cool. Do you remember? " She suddenly realized, "ah, it''s him." Wang CI is a beautiful woman. At least half of the beauty of scenery is inherited from her, which is different from the tactful feeling of Xia Dynasty. She is enthusiastic and unrestrained. When she sees her daughter''s delicate appearance, she quips: "scenery is nothing. Do you think the Fu family boy is cool?" "Because he''s cold, like a piece of ice. He doesn''t pay attention to others when they talk to him." Wang CI looked at the Xia Dynasty, "the original scenery is not that the boy looks good to say he is cool." "He''s not as good as his brother." The scenery turned to look at the elegant Jimian, "my brother looks better than him." Ji Mian replied with a smile: "the scenery is also beautiful." The little girl immediately held her face and laughed happily. Ji you gave the final conclusion, "brothers and sisters are good-looking." That''s not true. If their family goes out, they can get a lot of return in terms of appearance. "It seems that the scenery doesn''t like the boy of Fu family," Wang CI said comfortably Feng nodded, "well, I don''t like it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 The Xia Dynasty ignored Wang Ci''s sarcastic look. He said gently, "scenery, in a few days, that elder brother of Fu''s family will come to our house as a guest. At that time, you can''t directly tell people that you don''t like him. Do you know?" "Oh..." Scenery with chopsticks poke rice bowl, casual perfunctory. Wang CI put a piece of meat into the bowl of scenery, smiling beautifully, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t like scenery. You don''t have to force yourself to like things you don''t like. My daughter doesn''t have to aggrieve herself." Xia Dynasty picked up the newspaper again, as if did not hear Wang Ci''s words at all. The whole Xia family has been used to the couple''s mode of getting along, that is, they often take each other''s words as a breeze. "Brother, why do you think my father wants me to get along well with brother Fu?" Scenery is sitting on the sofa in the living room. Outside is the sound of fireworks. Ji you likes to set off fireworks. So she is very interested in playing with the housekeeper''s grandfather outside. She envies Ji you because he is not afraid of cold. Unlike her, she can only shrink in the warm living room. Jimian''s eyes did not move away from his laptop. He was analyzing a batch of experimental data, "maybe your father wants to find a brother for you again." This is just a casual remark. It is no surprise that children of rich families have made an early engagement. "But it''s enough for me to have a brother." This appeared in Ji Mian''s ear. He stopped his keyboard tapping hand and saw her become a cat crawling beside him. Her eyes were very beautiful. He knew it long ago. However, no matter how many times he looked at it closely, he could not help but send out this feeling. She leaned closer and stared at his computer screen, "brother I''ve seen your computer for a long time. What do these numbers mean? " "A number is a life." She trembled and looked up at him. Jimian chuckled, "how can it be? These are just my experimental data. " "Experiment?" "For example, it is to cultivate a genetically modified flower, so that its pollen can transmit its own characteristics to other plants receiving pollen when it spreads. In other words, although the plant being transmitted is of different varieties, it can also show the characteristics of the original flower after the pollen is fertilized." Naturally, it was invented successfully, and it also spread diseases and viruses at an unimaginable speed. "In other words If apple pollen falls on the strawberry flower, there will be a strawberry as big as an apple Jimian didn''t expect that she would ask such naive questions. However, in his eyes, she was a naive child, which should be ridiculous, but he really thought about it carefully and finally nodded, "what the scenery said is not impossible." "Brother! I want strawberries the size of an apple! " She shook his arm, sweet sprinkle Jiao, "brother, make me an apple big strawberry, I will give you my pocket money later, and the doll in my room will also give you." "So you want strawberries the size of apples?" "Well!" She nodded solemnly. It seemed that she really wanted it. Jimian suddenly thought, his virus research efforts for a long time, but also has a beginning, or do an apple big strawberry, this matter seems to be much simpler. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 On the seventh day of the seventh day of junior high school, Fu Yao, 15, and his father came to the study with Xia Chao. Naturally, Fu Yao was thrown to the scenery group. Fengguang doesn''t like him, so she sits far away from him with yogurt. Fu Yao doesn''t like her either. Boys always don''t like playing with girls younger than him. Although Fu Yao is very cold, he also has the characteristics of ordinary boys. Unlike the younger scenery, Fu Yao was very clear about the purpose of his father bringing him here today. He didn''t like his life to be arranged, so he also hated scenery. They sat in the living room for a long time without any words. The box of yogurt in Fengguang''s hand was also finished. She got up and wanted to go to the room to get another box. Fu Yao thought she was going to get close to him, so he said with a cold face, "stay away from me." The scenery took a strange look at him. He didn''t understand why he thought he wanted to get close to him. She was a big miss of Xia family who was spoiled and grew up. She also had a temper, so she hummed, "I don''t want to be close to you." "It''s better." The young man glanced at her coldly, and he did not speak again. Fengguang scolds her insanity and decides to ignore her father''s words that Fu Yao should be treated well. She wants to go back to her room. Shortly after she goes upstairs, Ji you, who is making a snowman outside, returns to the house with Ji Mian''s hand. Jimian saw a strange teenager sitting in the living room. He knew what his identity was, so he politely smile, "Hello, I am the elder brother of scenery." Ji you learned from his brother''s speech, "I am the sister of scenery!" Although Fu Yao''s temperament is very cold, he is not impolite. In the face of two smiling faces, he stood up and said solemnly, "Hello, I''m Fu Yao." "You are the little brother who wants to play with my sister!" Ji you walked over and turned around him. "What my sister said is very good. You are so cool!" Affected by the scenery, in Ji You''s eyes, cool is equal to cold and unpopular, but in Fu Yao''s eyes, cool is praising his handsome words. He hummed in his heart. The little girl seems to hate him on the surface. In fact, he is not crying like other girls. She is very handsome? At a young age, he would play hard to get, and Fu Yao couldn''t help feeling less good about the scenery. Ji Mian asked: "is the scenery not here to accompany master Fu?" "I don''t need her company." In Fu Yao''s words, the dislike was not concealed. Ji Mian raised his lips with a smile, "the scenery is still small, and it is true that we can''t talk to master Fu." When he heard that someone agreed with him, Fu Yao couldn''t help feeling happy. But soon, he heard the man say, "I''m much older than master Fu. I don''t think master Fu can talk to me. So I''ll go back to my room first." What does Fu Yao think Doesn''t that sound like a good word? "Xiaoyou, do you want to accompany master Fu here?" "No Ji you ran to Ji Mian''s side, "I''m going to find my sister to play." "OK, let''s go upstairs." Ji Mian and Ji you go up the stairs together, and Fu Yao is the only one left in the living room. For the first time, Fu Yao felt that he was disliked by many people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 A few days later, Xia asked how she felt about Fu Yao. At that time, she was sitting on the sofa eating cake and watching TV. Her eyes did not move away from the TV screen. "I don''t like him." "Because he''s so cool?" "No, he hates me, so I hate him too." She finally turned her head to look at her father, "my mother said, you can''t like people who don''t like themselves, otherwise it''s looking for abuse." Xia Chao smiles and walks away without saying anything. But the scenery was uneasy. She looked at the Ji Mian beside her, "is my father angry with me?" "Why be angry with scenery?" Jimian looks at her funny. "Because I didn''t listen to him and treat Fu Yao well." "It won''t be angry with scenery, because Fu Yao is an outsider, and scenery is his father''s daughter, isn''t he?" "Well..." She thought his words were very reasonable, so she nodded, "my brother is right. I''m my father''s daughter. He won''t be angry with me because of that stinky boy." This is the name she learned from her mother. "Brother, are you leaving?" She put down her favorite cake, see him in the mobile phone to buy tickets, then very reluctant to ask. Jimian raised her eyes, "yes, I''m going back to school." "Can''t you stay a few more days?" "The school has a lot to deal with," he explained softly Fortunately, Jiyou is sleeping in the room now, otherwise she is just afraid that she will be noisy again. Scenery pursed her mouth and said discontentedly, "I think my brother came back yesterday and will leave today..." "Scenery is about to start school." Jimian patted her on the top of her head, "has your homework been finished?" Her expression All of a sudden, it was tangled. "Scenery plans to learn from Xiaoyou''s winter vacation homework again?" She drew back her head and sat down with a straight face. It''s a sign of her guilt. Jimian mouth with a wipe if there seems to be no smile, "brother can not be like the scenery, good study, to find a good job, so as to feed themselves." "Does my brother think my pocket money is too small?" No, it''s just that he needs too much. She can''t afford it. Jimian patiently said: "I can''t rely on the money of scenery every day, so others will gossip." "Why?" She did not understand, "others have no younger sister to raise, so envy elder brother?" "Maybe It''s like this. " No matter where a man is raised by a woman, he is always gossiping. She sat down next to him, grabbed the finger of his right hand and said with a smile, "then I will raise you quietly, and I won''t let others find out." It sounds like she''s going to take care of him Season sleep mood rare some delicate. "Brother, can''t I raise you? Even my mother said that when I grow up in the future, I can raise a boy I like in captivity. " What did your mother say to you so young Jimian did not put the words out of his heart, he sighed and seemed quite honored to say: "then I really want to thank the scenery for my love." "That''s not true. My favorite is my elder brother. In these days when my brother is away, I have kept my promise to take good care of Xiaoyou." "And you?" "What?" Do you take good care of yourself? Almost, he blurted out this sentence, Jimian chuckled at the cute little girl, "nothing." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Time always slips away inadvertently. When the scenery grows from a little girl to a beautiful girl, she also becomes a junior high school student. In her self-motivated learning dregs, junior high school life and primary school life are no different, but Jiyou is different. She is a typical school bully, so when the scenery is sleeping and reading novels, Ji you is there Study hard, study, or study. The scenery thinks that she loves to study and love too much, so she can''t help but ask her: "Xiaoyou, would you like to relax?" "No, I''m going to study hard and get into the same university as my brother." Ji You hypnotizes herself. She loves learning. Ji You''s learning to be a bully has become more serious in the third year of junior high school. Her scenery is often incomprehensible and praising. However, she never wanted to imagine Ji you. Her father often said to her, "in those days, your mother was always at the bottom of her grades. Now, those people are still called the queen of shopping malls one by one. ¡± Fengjing felt that her father seemed to be mocking or not. If she didn''t understand, she didn''t care. Anyway, her parents always liked to despise in private, and she was used to it. In the summer of the third day of junior high school, a different thing happened. Unfortunately, no one in the world can predict. In order to better complete the research, Ji Mian went abroad in the year of his senior year. He stayed for half a year and never came back, even during the Spring Festival. So when he learned that he was coming back from the airport tonight, Ji you was overjoyed and ran to the beautiful room and said excitedly, "let''s go to the airport to meet my brother!" The scenery looked at the dark sky outside, "but Now it''s dark. My brother will have a driver to pick it up. " "We can go to the airport and wait for my brother. Can''t we surprise him? Don''t be afraid, sister. I''ll be with you After thinking about the scenery, she couldn''t stand Ji You''s instigation, or sneaked out with her in secret from the nanny and aunt. Xia''s mansion is some distance away from the city center, so no bus will pass at this point. They have to walk a long distance to get to the bus stop. And the accident happened on this road. The airport in city a will never be empty. Ji Mian, 22, has the maturity that years have given him. His face has always been perfect. Now he has more charm that makes people''s heart beat faster than he did a few years ago. For example, in the eyes of night, he always has a calm and elegant smile. Over the years, his mask of hypocrisy has become more skillful. And with a phone call, his face perfect impeccable gentle look, in an instant crack. "Brother! Sister, sister is missing I don''t know what to do... " Jimian''s hand tightly grasps the mobile phone, the back of his hand can''t help but appear blue veins, but his tone is still very gentle and patient, "Xiaoyou, slowly say, don''t worry, tell me, where are you now?" Yes, don''t worry, he told himself. In the alley with only one street lamp, Ji You curled up in the corner of the wall. Seeing the familiar figure coming down from the car, she ran over and ran into his arms, "brother!" Ji Mian breath steady asked: "where is the scenery missing?" "I..." Just 14-year-old Ji you kept sobbing. She couldn''t say a complete word for a long time. She had been crying out of control, but now she couldn''t stop because of her fright. He said, "stop crying." It''s no use. Jimian''s hand pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. "I said don''t cry." In the expression of indifference, there is no tenderness that used to treat each other attentively. Ji you is scared, she has never seen such a brother. However, for a moment, he returned to his former mild appearance, as if he had just lost control of control. It was just an illusion, "Xiaoyou, tell me, where is the scenery gone?" "It is Here we are. Two men are coming to catch us, but But I fell down and my sister hid me in the garbage. Later Later, I was worried. I came out to find my sister. I only found this in the alley... " Jiyou shaking hands, her hands, is a pink packaging lollipop. Strawberry is her favorite flavor. Three years ago, she promised Jimian that she would save money and not buy any more sugar, but she couldn''t help it. So she set a rule for herself. In half a month, she would only take out a small amount of money to buy her favorite candy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 Jimian picks up the candy in Jiyou''s hand. He remembers the little girl''s appearance when she says she won''t buy snacks and toys to save him money. He unconsciously grabs the candy and pinches out traces on his palm. He forced himself to calm down and thought a lot. The public order here is very good. Two men will not suddenly come out to arrest these two girls. Xia Dynasty Yes, he is the chairman of Xiashi group. He has more contacts and resources in his hand than he does. As long as he acts, there will be a lot more opportunities to find the scenery. Even if the consequences follow, it is possible that he and Ji you will be swept out of the house by the Xia. The people of the Xia family looked for three days and found nothing. On the fourth day, the arrival of a phone call made the gloomy Xia family relaxed. A man called and told them the scenery. In a hospital in a city, Xia Dynasty and Wang CI all drove to the hospital without any hesitation, along with Ji Mian and Ji you. They saw the scene of missing for three days in a ward. Wang Ci was a heartless woman. But now, when she saw her daughter sitting on the hospital bed still wrapped with bandages, she couldn''t help crying with the scenery. Scenery pale face has different blue and purple traces, she showed a smile, "Mom, you don''t cry, I have nothing." Wang CI wanted to touch her daughter''s face, but the scars on her face told her not to go down. She was distressed and had an anger, "they hit you?" "It doesn''t matter. I don''t have any pain now." "How can it not hurt..." Wang CI covered his mouth and choked. At this time, she was no different from ordinary mother. From childhood to adulthood, even the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI did not beat her. What she ate and wore was the best. She could not live a princess''s life. It was just because she was spoiled. Even if the scenery bumped into each other at ordinary times, she would feel the pain too much. What''s more, it is obvious that she has been beaten? Xia Dynasty is a person who can''t show his emotions, so he just gently touched the head of the scenery and asked coldly in his eyes: "why did the scenery go out that night?" Her tutoring is always very good. The entrance guard of Xia family is seven o''clock. After seven o''clock, she never runs out. The bedside is the location of Xia Dynasty and Wang CI. Ji Mian and Ji you are not qualified to stand in the past. After listening to Xia Dynasty''s question, Ji you is shocked. She shrinks behind her brother and looks at the scenery with worry and starts to cry again. These days, she has been crying, and no one can ask anything else. The scenery lowered his head and said with embarrassment, "I want to eat sugar, so I ask Xiaoyou to accompany me out..." Ji Mian''s eyes darkened. "I see..." Another meaningful glance at Ji you, the Xia Dynasty asked again: "scenery, do you remember what the people who want to catch you look like?" "It was dark And they I have been beating me, so I closed my eyes and didn''t see clearly Sorry, Dad "Don''t apologize." Wang CI hugged her, "this is not the fault of scenery." At this time, a young man standing at the door said, "if it''s about the two murderers, I think I still remember them." The young man wearing a black suit shows his rigorous style and his perfect figure. However, the button of his suit is not buttoned up, which has a trace of natural and unrestrained, and also has mature and elegant chic charm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 Xia Chao looked at the youth, "is this gentleman?" "Dad, this big brother saved my life." "Hello, Mr. Xia. I''m Fuyang," said the young man, aged 24-5 "Surname symbol..." Fu Yang just laughed, did not explain, and did not say much. Xia couldn''t help but examine the young man in front of him again, and finally he said thanks, "thank you for saving the scenery." "It''s nothing. I just happened to see someone bullying a little girl, so I went to help. I didn''t go after those two people in order to send the scenery to the hospital at that time. The scenery just woke up today. I also knew that she was the daughter of Xia family, so I called Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia." "Yes, I was afraid that my parents would worry, so I asked my elder brother to call for me." "Scenery." Ji Mian, who had been very quiet, suddenly stood up and asked, "what''s wrong with your eyes?" His power of observation has always been amazing, her beautiful eyes, always when he called his brother, as if it would shine bright stars, but now, her eyes have no focus. Scenery buried her head in her mother''s arms, she did not seem to want to say. Fu Yang sighed, "the doctor said that because of head injury, damage to the visual nerve, so the scenery appeared blind." "Blind?" Wang cigang had just softened his sobs again. Xia Dynasty also sat by the bed, holding a hand of scenery, and then he found that there were signs of skin damage on the back of her hand. "The doctor said it was only temporary, and maybe it will get better soon," Fu said Maybe But not necessarily. Ji You grabs the corner of elder brother''s clothes to cry more fierce. Xia Dynasty called the police station by phone. The best mimic portrait artist in the police station came to the hospital in person, drew the portraits of the two suspects under Fu Yang''s dictation, and promised to catch the murderer who hurt Miss Xia as soon as possible. Xia Chao just smiles with a cold face. He just wants a picture. He doesn''t expect the police to help him arrest people. He believes that relying on his own people, these two people will catch faster. For blindness, the more scenery does not care about it, the more sad Wang CI is. If the scenery makes a big noise and doesn''t be so sensible, she may feel better. You say scenery does not have a lady''s temper. She always plays the best. When someone says that, she will give others a look. You should say that she is not clever and sensible, but at such times, she will not cry and shout out her temper. These two characters are not extreme in her body, because such scenery is the scenery. Xia Dynasty and Wang CI both have their own companies. For the sake of scenery, they haven''t dealt with the affairs of the company for nearly a week, which is a big exception for the workaholic. The people of the Xia Dynasty have already started to move. I believe that it will not be too long before those two people will fall into his hands. On the eighth day, the Xia Dynasty took away Wang Ci, who had carried several bowls of tonic, from the hospital. Wang CI didn''t have a lady''s temperament and yelled, "what are you doing to pull me away? I need to take care of the scenery! " Xia Dynasty is also rare not gentlemanly chuckle, "you take care of? Five meals a day for scenery supplement, are you raising a daughter or a pig "Xia Dynasty, did you say that about your daughter?" "Now, you go to your company, I also go to my company, to leave scenery a little time for her to have a good rest. What''s the difference between guarding her every day and giving her psychological pressure?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 Wang Ci was guilty. Before he turned around and left, he still refused to lose. He took high-heeled shoes and stepped on the foot of Xia Dynasty. "You are really a cold-blooded person. The scenery is like this. You can still think rationally." The Xia Dynasty looked at Wang Ciyuan''s back, and sighed, "the next foot is so heavy, who is more cold-blooded than whom..." On Monday, Ji you can''t see the scenery. She wants to go to school. Because something happened to the scenery, she will be suspended this semester. Unless her eyes get better, and Ji you has asked for a week''s leave to stay in the hospital to accompany the scenery. She has no reason to ask for leave again. Scenery was sitting on the hospital bed. She closed her eyes as if she was about to fall asleep. After hearing the sound of footsteps nearby, she opened her eyes and said pitifully with her eyes that had lost light: "Auntie, I really don''t want to drink chicken soup brought by my mother any more." A big hand rubbed on her head, at the same time, a good male voice sounded, "scenery do not want to drink, then do not drink." "Brother?" "It''s me." Jimian just sat by the bed, her two hands fumbled and grasped his left hand. The scenery blinked, "brother, why don''t you come to see me these days? Is it because you are busy with your studies He came to see her every day, only because he stood at the door and saw that there was no shortage of people in her room, he never came in. "Does it still hurt?" Jimian raised his right hand, fingertips slightly touched the corner of her mouth that piece of already dim down purple. "No more pain." "It must have hurt." "Well..." "Did the scenery cry?" "No!" She had guts to say, but then, she was embarrassed to say: "but when I woke up, found that I could not see anything, I quietly cried for a while, really only once." Jimian issued a short smile, "I believe in the scenery." She also smiles brilliantly. Ji Mian suddenly collected a smile, and his finger fell into the corner of her eye, "scenery, how to do? You can''t see with your eyes. " "It doesn''t matter. Although I can''t see it, I can still feel a lot of things." The wind moved the white curtain. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I heard the breeze and the wind brought in the smell of grass outside. It smells better than the disinfectant in the hospital." In the sunshine, however, her smile is not different from her usual smile. She can''t see Ji Mian''s expression, so she doesn''t know that Ji Mian''s look is gloomy to the extreme. She just hears him ask her in his gentle voice, "that night, the scenery can leave Xiaoyou to escape. Why stay?" "Because a long time ago, my brother and I had an agreement, Xiaoyou is my sister, so I will take good care of her." As he expected the answer, he took back the hand that touched her cheek and tried to suppress something in his indifferent voice, "do you know You almost died? " "But I''m still fine now?" "Have you ever thought that if Fuyang didn''t appear on that day..." "But Even if brother Fu doesn''t show up, I have to help Xiaoyou escape. " "Why?" "Because compared with me, if something happened to Xiaoyou, my brother would be more sad." Jimian moved his lips and couldn''t say anything. After a long time, he heard himself say with dry and dumb voice: "summer scenery, you are really a Fool. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 The scenery tilts the head, doubts, "elder brother?" Jimian didn''t reply to her. He quickly walked out of the ward and finally leaned against the wall of the empty corridor. He put his hand on his chest, where the heart was beating violently. He had never felt like this, and this feeling made him have an inexplicable desire. He didn''t know what this desire was, or what kind of biological and chemical knowledge should be used to explain the strange feeling. He only knew that he was like this because of the girl sitting in the hospital bed. Just like before, when he has a strange feeling, Ji Mian will tell himself in the bottom of his heart that the summer scenery is just the person he uses. He uses her to make himself and Xiaoyou feel better in Xia''s house. But now this method doesn''t work. The heart beat so fast that he wants to take out the heart. What''s the matter? Bloody in front of her, tell her, this is all your fault. He felt like he was crazy. His heart was like a black box locked all the time. When he could no longer suppress it, the lock would rust and fall off. With the opening of the black box, the thick black fog with cold and dark seemed to cover his whole heart. And what kind of person did he become? Want to destroy, want to possess. The chain that bound him, called reason, broke at this moment, and his head drooped, and his broken hair covered his eyes, and he could not see what the message was in his eyes. See that his perfect side face, thin lips light hook, unspeakable good-looking, also unspeakable seduction. He is living in the dark, he does not deserve to have her, but this feeling can not be suppressed. Since you can''t suppress it, let go of yourself. He wanted to get the girl, regardless of the price. Scenery did not know that a man decided to release his nature. She was still thinking why her brother suddenly said he was a fool? She didn''t like to think about things that she didn''t understand, so she soon gave up and stopped worrying. But before long, she heard footsteps again, "brother, are you back?" "It''s me." "Brother Fu?" Fu Yang smile, "scenery can remember my voice, can really let me feel honored." "I can remember everyone''s voice, so I can also remember brother Fu''s voice, eh I vaguely remember that when I was in a coma, brother Fu was still talking to me and told me not to sleep. " "Yes, I was scared to see you full of scars at that time. I thought, it would be a pity if such a pretty girl left the world." She laughed. "Brother Fu, you really speak." Every girl can''t help being elated when she hears others praise her good looks. Fuyang touched her head, and there was some heartache in her voice. "Scenery is the strongest person I''ve ever seen." Before, he couldn''t understand why someone could treat a girl so cruelly. After knowing that scenery was the daughter of Xia Dynasty, he could understand that Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were celebrities in the business world. When they either won a project or annexed a company, the number of their enemies kept rising. Revenge in the mall is never as trivial as the underworld. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 The scenery bashfully shakes his head, "I am not strong, actually I am also afraid of pain, just did not let you see my crying appearance." Fu Yang said, "that scenery is also a very powerful person." "Brother Fu can beat away the two bad guys and save me. You are more powerful than me." He joked, "scenery, is this to flatter each other with me?" "No, no, I''m telling the truth. Everyone around me is better than me. My father, mother, Xiaoyou, and brother Fu are all better than me." She frowned. "I can''t do business, and my grades are not good. If my parents don''t support me, I can''t support myself." She has no pursuit, but she still has such a little sense of shame. When Fu Yang saw her distress, he could not help laughing. "In the future, scenery can marry a good man. The scenery is so lovely. I think he would rather lose his fortune and take good care of the scenery." "Then I''m not a villain..." She muttered. Fu Yang finally laughed, "sometimes I really want to see what''s in your head." "Probably It''s the same thing as everyone else. " Fu Yang pulled out a smile again. "You don''t have to answer this question so seriously." "Oh..." "Mr. Fu." Suddenly a third voice came out of the room. Fu Yang was stunned, then turned to look at the man who did not know when he appeared. He also said hello calmly and politely, "it''s Mr. Ji." "Brother, you are back!" the scenery called happily "Well, I''m back." Jimian crossed Fuyang, sat beside the scenery, and naturally grasped her hand. Scenery doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this series of actions, because in the past, she also liked to get together and hold his hand, "brother, why did you just leave?" "Just going out and thinking about something." "Has that brother thought it out?" "Think clearly." Jimian lip corner rippling good-looking smile, gentle smile eyes hidden a touch of uncontrollable darkness. Fuyang looked at the scenery and Jimian again. He seemed to notice something, but he just laughed and said nothing. Scenery thought that Jimian thought of things only related to his experiment, so she also said happily: "brother, think clearly, that''s good." "Yes, I wish I thought it out." Jimian seems to smile. Maybe, after she knows what she thinks about clearly, she can''t help hiding away. But if it did, she would have no chance to escape. When talking, Ji Mian would touch her head gently, or touch her cheek gently. He controlled all the small movements well to hold her mind, so as to ignore that there was another man standing beside her. Scenery did not find, but Fuyang found that he was an outsider, because of the arrival of Jimian, he was more like an outsider who couldn''t get in a word. So he stood up and said, "since the scenery is accompanied by someone, I''ll leave first." "Ah?" Fengguang realized that there was a third person. She felt a little guilty, because she really forgot Fu Yang, "is brother Fu going to leave?" "I''m here to visit Fengguang''s illness. I feel relieved when I see the scenery getting better. Maybe This Mr. Ji can see me off? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 "Mr. Fu came to see the scenery. Of course, I should send it to you." Ji Mian got up and whispered to the scenery, "I''ll be back soon." She replied cleverly, "OK." Out of the ward, the two men have the same smile, this is a very strange tacit understanding. In the silence, Fu Yang first opened his mouth, "for those who live in the dark, when they see the sun, some people will feel repelled and want to destroy, but others will want to hold on to the sunshine. What kind of person does Mr. Ji belong to? Or are they both? " Ji Mian''s good-looking eyebrows and eyes slightly curved, "the answer to this question, Mr. Fu seems to have no need to know." "Yes." Fu Yang said with a smile, "Ji Mian, I was in the orphanage before I was 13 years old. In fact, the orphanage is not as beautiful and warm as it looks. In fact, it is a place for people who are interested to choose toys. It is amazing that a 13-year-old child can protect his sister well and live well in that place." Two years ago, the orphanage was closed. It is said that the Dean died of sudden illness at home. The staff members also died of different diseases or are still lying in the hospital. As for the children, a kind-hearted person who did not disclose his name put them all in another welfare home. Ji Mian said quietly and casually: "the Fu family has two sons. The older one was born by his wife, and the younger one was born out of the outer room. It is said that the successor of the master of the Fu family is the younger son." "Yes, the son depends on the mother. Older men will always prefer some wild flowers raised outside because they are young and beautiful, and the Yellow faced women who have worked hard for many years and become old and yellow can''t win the favor of their husbands." As if just listening to other people''s stories, Fuyang can still look as usual to make fun of. Fuyang and Jimian are both people living in the dark, so they also have some similarities. For example, they have no less information about each other than others. For example, when they see the sun again, they can''t help but want to possess. But one thing is different. Fuyang also has his mother, so he can''t do anything recklessly. Jimian also has a sister, but his sister Jimian chuckles. Jiyou and he were born in the same womb. They have the same blood. How gloomy he is, how good he will be to Jiyou. Because Jiyou has something he doesn''t have. He regards the kind and pure Ji you as a projection of himself, a projection of his childhood that he doesn''t have, which is his other self. But now he doesn''t need another self. In order to get that girl, nothing can''t be given up. His sister is related by blood, and he is also. The biggest difference between Jimian and Fuyang is that he is really reckless, cruel to others and more ruthless to himself. "Mr. Fu." Jimian stopped. "Let''s make a deal." "Tell me." "I help you get the Fu family, and you, help me get the Xia family." Fu Yang showed a fox like smile, "this is indeed a deal that is hard to refuse, but if I help you, isn''t scenery..." "Mr. Fu, don''t worry." Ji Mian lip Cape light Yang, "scenery has me, she also as long as I have enough." Fu Yang stopped and said, "it''s really confidence that makes people tremble." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 In a luxurious apartment, a young man and a call girl reveled all night. In the early morning, he threw money into the hands of women and said casually, "good service. I''ll call you next time." "Yes, thank you, Li Shao." The woman took the money and left happily. The man in this apartment is Li Bai. His name is Li Bo. He is in his twenties. He is the only son of the Li family. He should have stayed in the villa of the Li family and have a good time. But because of some things, his father can only hide him in this small city. Because of some things, he can only go out as far as possible, and his father is also arranging for him to go abroad as soon as possible ¡£ What''s the matter? Isn''t it because he found someone to teach the first lady of Xia family a lesson? He didn''t let those two people die. He just told them to beat the pretty girl. It''s better to slap them in the face. Well, that''s what he ordered. As for the reason? It''s very simple, because in the Xia Dynasty, the power of their Li family fell by a long way, and under the instigation of those friends, he wanted to teach the Xia Dynasty a lesson and find someone to fight Xia Dynasty directly. Didn''t he love his daughter very much? Therefore, Li Bai chose to fight against the summer scenery, and then he was sent to this small county by his father. Li Bo didn''t think it was necessary to do so, but he couldn''t stand his father''s advice, so he had to follow the arrangement to come here to avoid the trouble. He yawned and decided to take a bath. Just then the doorbell rang. Li Bo was still alert. He saw a man with a baseball cap and a box in his hand outside his cat''s eye. He asked, "what''s the matter?" "Hello, I''m here to deliver the express." "Express? Who sent it to me? " "It''s a Mr. Li." Isn''t that his father? Li Bo came in and let the man open the door. "Show me what it is." The man smiles, "OK." Then, a heavy fist hit Li Bai''s face. Li Bai fell heavily on the ground. He endured the pain and couldn''t get up for a long time. Then, the man kicked him in his stomach again. Li Bai''s body hit the tea table, and all the alcohol and tobacco on the table hit him. He saw the man close the door and stepped closer. Then, his hands were hurt The man stepped on the sole of his shoe. Li Bai''s face turned white with pain, and he couldn''t get up on the ground. That man''s foot just hit the right spot. It was the place where the human body could feel the greatest pain. After a long time, he said in a panic, "you Who the hell are you? " The man took off his hat and showed a perfect face. His lips were slightly hooked. He was harmless and friendly. "Hello, Mr. Li. My name is Jimian." "Jimian I don''t know you. We don''t have a grudge. Why... " "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I am the elder brother of scenery, and also scenery A future husband. " As the words fell, a needle fell on Li Bai''s neck side. The liquid in it quickly injected into his body. He opened his eyes in amazement, "you What did you inject into me... " "Don''t be afraid, just ordinary pheromones. Of course, they can make you weak." Jimian picked up the box on the side, "Mr. Li, guess what''s inside?" Seeing that the box moved, Li Bo guessed that it was a living thing. His eyes were full of panic and fear, and he did not dare to have any thoughts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 Jimian saw that he didn''t guess, so he put away his smile. He simply opened the box. There were several white mice in it. However, the size of these mice was larger than that of ordinary mice. When he put down the box, all the mice inside ran out and surrounded Li Bai. Ji Mian explained patiently, "these mice will follow the smell of pheromones and stay where pheromones exist. Therefore, they will like to stay with Mr. Li." Li Bai felt the mice crawling on him. Although he was afraid, he could not move. "Mr. Li, don''t worry. They''re not hungry now, so they won''t bite." What about being hungry? "If you''re hungry, you''ll probably start from Mr. Li''s hand." Ji Mian eyes pitifully said: "at that time, Mr. Li has no strength to shout out." "Please Let me go... " Li Bai''s voice was as subtle as a mosquito. He begged, "I know I''m wrong I''m going to apologize to Xia Fengjing... " "Sorry?" Jimian asked a question, as if he really thought about it for a while, but soon, he said with a smile: "do you think you have the qualification to see the scenery? By the way, I almost forgot... " Jimian picked up the syringe on the ground, and Li Bo trembled and asked, "do you want to What do you want to do? " "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Li. I''m a doctor, so I know what to do It will make the patient more painful. " He raised his hand and dropped, and inserted the needle directly into Li Bai''s right eye. Blood gushed out, and Libo shivered and howled, which was the biggest sound he could make. The pain is not over, because Ji Mian smiles happily and changes the direction of the blood stained needle and falls on Li Bai''s left eye. "I see that Mr. Li is afraid of mice. So I thought, maybe Mr. Li doesn''t see it, and his mood will be better. Mr. Li, what do you think?" Naturally, Li Bai couldn''t answer him. He gasped violently and felt that he was going to die of pain. But in fact, the man in front of him would not let him die so easily. "Mr. Li, I promised that the scenery will only leave for one day. I have to fly back to city a by plane, so I won''t talk with you any more. But if you want to come, you won''t be lonely with so many cute children. Please forgive me for saying goodbye first." Jimian throws the syringe into the box. He takes his baseball cap and picks up the box. As he did when he comes to the door, he looks back at the bloody man on the ground. On his body, there are six or seven mice wandering around. Hearing the footsteps stop, Li Bai made a final plea, "no Please let me go I know it''s wrong I''m still young... " "Young? Yes, my scenery is still very small. " Jimian''s smile is too cold. A long time ago, he thought about whether to let that silly girl have any accident, so that every time she came to him and swayed in front of him, he would have an indescribable sense of guilt, but he did not give up his hands. By what? What qualifications does Li Bo have to move her? Ji Mian sighs with compassion. His careless acting sounds hypocritical. "Mr. Li, forget to say that these mice have a great appetite. If you feel it for about three or four minutes, they will be hungry. At that time, please treat them well." Enjoy the pain of being engulfed by rats. The perfect man, with a smile on his face, walked out and closed the apartment door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 On a sunny day, Fengjing was discharged from the hospital. Her eyes were still the same as before. She couldn''t see anything. But the only comfort for Wang Ci was that there was no scar left on her face. To know that she had contacted the best cosmetic doctors at home and abroad, she was afraid that her daughter''s beautiful little face would have scars. In the same way, she and Xia Dynasty also found the best ophthalmologists. The unified reply was that they could only be treated conservatively. When the congestion in the head of Fengguang dissipated, they could naturally recover their eyesight, but no doctor could tell when this day was. So Only waiting. In the courtyard of Xia family''s mansion, the scenery leads Ji Mian''s hand and walks slowly under his guidance. She has lived to a large place from childhood. She wants to make fun of herself. When she can''t see, she has a different feeling when she stepped on this land before. "Brother, you accompany me every day, don''t you have to go to school?" Jimian bowed his head with a smile, "I''m going to graduate soon. It doesn''t matter whether I go to school or not." "Oh..." She thought that according to his attitude of not going home at school all the year round, he would be very busy with his studies. "My brother is going to graduate soon. After graduation, does he go to the hospital to be a doctor?" "I haven''t decided yet." "Why? Didn''t my brother always want to be a doctor "Sometimes, people''s minds change over time." Jimian slightly bent down, he had a good control of his breathing, so she did not know that they were very close at this time, so close that as long as he lowered his head a little, he could kiss her cherry colored lips. "People''s ideas will change with time But I still like my brother very much, um Just like it better than before. " Jimian looked at her eyes that lost focus. From her brown eyes, she saw the blue sky and his reflection. He and the sky existed in front of him, but she couldn''t see them at all. "Brother, why don''t you talk?" Ji Mian droops eyelids, "why does scenery like me?" "Because you are my brother." "Scenery..." He asked mildly, "if the elder brother you chose from the orphanage was another person, would you like him so much?" She shook her head honestly. "I don''t know why my brother asked. I didn''t regret choosing my brother and Xiao you as my family." He repressed the desire to hold on to her, "scenery likes me What is it like? " "Do you like it in many ways?" "Of course." Jimian began his big cause of deception, "in this world, there are friendship, just like between scenery and Xiaoyou, there is also kinship. The love of scenery for parents is kinship, and of course, there is love." "Love?" "I forget that the scenery is still so small that I must have never experienced love." Jimian was one minute closer to her face. He whispered in her ear: "love is when you see that person, your ears will turn red and your face will be hot..." His burning breath fell on the side of her ears and on the side of her white neck. Her ears turned red and her face began to burn. "When that person touches you, the scenery will feel the heartbeat quicken, the brain is blank, and I don''t know what to think." He took her hand with one hand, and put the other hand on her cheek and rubbed it gently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 As expected, the heart beat faster and her brain became blank. She asked stupidly, "is it Are you going to get nervous? " "Yes, it will become very nervous." Jimian asked in a strange tone: "scenery, how can your face suddenly become so red and still hot Is it a fever? " "I..." She closed her mouth again, as if she could not speak. Jimian asked again, "what''s the matter with the scenery?" "Brother Let me tell you, don''t think I''m a pervert... " He tolerant said: "no matter what the scenery wants to say, I will not feel that the scenery is abnormal." "I think I think my love for my brother is love, but... " "But we are brothers and sisters, so So I feel like a strange person... " Jimian tries to resist the impulse to take her back to the room at this moment. God knows that he just said so much nonsense, but it is just a temptation to her to think about the answer set by himself. At the moment, when the word "love" is heard from her mouth, her embarrassed appearance is even more delicious than he imagined. "Don''t be surprised. It''s not the fault of scenery." Jimian took her into her arms, holding her strength unconsciously increased, "I have no blood relationship with scenery, so even if the scenery has that kind of love for me, no one can be qualified to blame you." Even if we take another 10000 steps back, what if they are really related by blood? What he wants, he must get it by all means. The scenery is still a little stupefied. Over the years, it is not strange that they will hold hands with each other, but it is the first time that they are held in his arms like this. Especially, he uses the strength to almost integrate her into the blood and bone. "That brother What do you like about scenery She heard his gentle voice over her head, "if there is no scenery in my future life, then I will make this world a living hell, and no one should be happy." "Brother Oh He raised her chin, a hot kiss blocked her slightly open lips. the sudden kiss for the scenery, like a storm of surprise, her mind was blank, finally gave up thinking, obediently closed her eyes, as if everything was natural, she instinctively hugged him. She soon couldn''t bear his fierce attack, and Ji Mian realized that his pace began to slow down. Instead of abandoning his reason and seeking for her breath and pursuing satisfaction, she became very gentle, guiding her slowly and gradually learning how to respond to his kiss. The intimacy between men and women should not be a monologue. Only when two people are involved can they bring the greatest happiness. Ji Mian thinks everything well and teaches her that he can finally get the joy of harvest. For a long time, the lips are separated. She grabs his clothes and gasps gently. Her body has already lost its strength and is soft in his arms. He hugs her tightly. She feels that her little face is very lovely. She can''t help but kiss her moist lips, or nibble or stretch out the tip of his tongue to lick. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 Jimian kisses her red cheek again, "do you feel afraid?" The scenery shakes his head, "it''s just that the heart beats so much..." "It means the scenery likes me." He said, "have you forgotten the scenery? When you were young, you said you would marry me. What we do now, what we will do after we get married There will be more. " "It was Mating? " Although she didn''t like to study, she still heard one or two sentences about what she would tell in biology class. Jimian heard her bold words, can''t help but laugh happily, "yes, we will mate." "But I don''t want to have a baby that early. " She''s just turned 15, so the thought of having a baby after mating really bothers her. Ji Mian''s voice sounds very happy, "that listen to the scenery, we don''t give birth so early." "But I can''t see with my eyes now. Will my brother bother me and suddenly dislike me?" "No..." Jimian kisses the corner of her eyes, lowers his voice and says, "scenery, let''s make an appointment." "What agreement?" "No matter what happens in the future, you must protect yourself first." "If Xiaoyou is in danger..." "If Xiaoyou is in danger, I will deal with it. However, you must stay far away from you at the first time. You are not allowed to be injured or missing. Do you understand?" Scenery frowned, "I don''t understand, because Xiaoyou is my sister, so I have to protect her well. Isn''t this my brother''s agreement?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand." Jimian''s fingers pinched her jaw and lifted up. He dropped a kiss between her lips. His eyes were deep. "You just need to understand that our agreement was invalid before. Now our agreement is that you should protect yourself recklessly." "I..." Ji Mian''s voice cooled down a minute, "this agreement, even if the scenery can''t be achieved, otherwise I can only take the scenery away from this big house and lock it up The scenery body trembled, "brother I''m obedient. " "Good boy." He was satisfied with the broken hair in front of her forehead and said slowly, "I know that scenery is a good child who will abide by the agreement, so we can certainly achieve this agreement, right?" "Yes..." She felt fear instinctively. But what if you''re afraid? He just needs to make sure that one thing is that she can be safe and alive by his side. Late at night, after sleeping with the scenery, Jimian was called to the study of the Xia Dynasty by the housekeeper. He covered the quilt for the scenery, and then walked out of the room of the scenery. Xia Dynasty to see him in the study, this is the first time, but he did not face any fear. Standing in front of the desk, Jimian called politely: "father." "Here you are." Xia Dynasty sits on the office chair, although he hangs the same kind smile that he used to face customers, but also gives birth to a momentum of not angry self prestige. In the face of the release of the Xia Dynasty, Jimian fearless, "what''s the matter with my father calling me?" The Xia Dynasty said kindly, "before talking about business, I want to ask you a question. How do you view the scenery?" How to look at it? Naturally, she was treated like a daughter-in-law. Jimian slightly astringent eyes, solemn answer, "scenery is a girl worthy of protection." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 The unexpected "Oh" in Xia Dynasty She said, "to be honest, I thought you would say that scenery is a silly girl. After all, my daughter is well protected by me and abi. Almost all the people who have met her say that she is not my daughter. She does not have my ruthlessness and the ability to calculate people." "Scenery is not stupid, she is just Living in her own world, her world is different from ours. There is no conspiracy or intrigue Ji Mian''s fundus, a touch of real warmth. This is something he should have understood from a long time ago. Xia Dynasty''s eyes were sharp as an eagle, "so you said, if someone wants to enter the world of scenery, should I, the father, stop it?" "It should." This was the second answer that surprised Xia, so he went on to ask, "why?" "Because if you don''t stop it, the world of scenery may be dyed black." "But there are some people who are clearly aware of themselves, but still want to get their hands on it." "Because self-knowledge can''t win the possession hidden in the bones." Xia Dynasty narrowed his eyes and finally got angry, "Jimian, are you declaring war on me publicly?" "I don''t dare. I''m just telling my father the truth." Ji Mian''s look is still light and light. Compared with it, the Xia Dynasty, which exposed his emotions, seems to have lost one point. But it''s no wonder that the Xia Dynasty. Anyone who hears that a man who doesn''t know his heaven and earth wants to touch his daughter or makes such angry remarks, he will be angry. Xia Chao''s expression was much colder. "The people I let out responded. They found Li Bo in a room, but Li Bo has become a dead man." Ji Mian is still, "is it?" Li Bai was stabbed in the eyes and his flesh was bitten by something. Even though people in the Xia Dynasty had seen many bloody scenes, he was really scared, and then he was disgusted. Can''t help, Xia Dynasty thought of the first person to do so, only Jimian. Xia said: "I heard that two years ago, you had your own laboratory, and your research and development will be sold to some influential people. Therefore, I have reason to believe that you also have a network." Ji Mian is modest, "still can''t compare with father." "At your age, with your current development, Jimian, you are really a character." "Thank you for your praise." Xia Dynasty gave him a sneer at the words that he often agreed with. "When I was in the orphanage, I didn''t like the things in your eyes. At that time, I felt that you didn''t look like a child, but like a politician with deep city government." "But my father took me back to the Xia family." Xia Zhaoxiao, "there is no way, the scenery takes a fancy to you at a glance, you know, I will never refuse her request." Ji Mianyang lip, "scenery is a good child." "Scenery is really a good child, otherwise you dislike her so much at first, how can you like her so much now?" Ji Mian raises her eyes. "Surprised? Oh Don''t be surprised. There is nothing that can escape my eyes Xia sneered, "including that night, why did the scenery suddenly go out? Do you really think I don''t know it''s because of Ji you? I don''t move Ji you, not because of you, nor because of any so-called family affection in recent years, but because scenery doesn''t want me to hurt her. Jimian, you say, why does scenery protect Ji you so much www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 Jimian did not hesitate to answer, "because of me." "You can''t say that she''s a murderer indirectly, but you can''t say that she''s blind, because you can''t say she''s blind Xia Dynasty at this time completely tore off the mask of hypocrisy, he was angry as a father. Ji Mian Fu and drooping eyes, "this is my fault, I will not deny, but I will not give her to anyone." "That''s a big voice." Xia Dynasty mocked, "do you really think that with the help of Fuyang, you can take down Xia family? Jimian, your means, at your age, really makes me feel amazed. Maybe 20 years ago, I might have been so easily crushed by you, but it''s a pity that you are the junior now. " "So Did my father decide to drive me out of the Xia family? " Ji Mian lightly asked, did not see the slightest window paper was pierced tension. "Drive you out, and then you try to leave with the scenery?" "Father, guess what I would choose if I fell into the water with the scenery and could only live on my own?" Xia Dynasty does not have to think directly: "you will choose to live in the scenery, because you love her." The last sentence, the irony he said. Jimian shook his head, "I will not choose to go up the scenery, nor will I choose to go up by myself. If I am destined to live only one, then I will drag the scenery to accompany me to die." His tone is light, can''t hear any emotion, he is just stating a fact. Xia Dynasty is to clap the table and rise, "do you dare to threaten me with scenery?" "It''s not a threat, I''m just showing my determination." "You just said you want to drag the scenery to death. Now you tell me that this is not a threat. Jimian, I''ll change the question. If you love Ji you so much, you can use your question. If you can only live one with scenery in the water, who would you choose?" "It won''t happen..." Jimian gentle smile, "from now on, the scenery side will only have me, even if it is jumping off the cliff, the body next to her falling together, will only be me." Xia Dynasty suddenly understood that the young people in front of him could not think with common sense. He said in a deep voice, "do you know the scenery when you say these words?" "Scenery doesn''t need to know that." It is a tacit understanding that everyone in front of her can''t help but keep away from her dark side. Xia Dynasty returned to his chair. "You want the Xia family because you think I will be an obstacle to you and the scenery. In fact, I will be your obstacle. Jimian, why don''t we have a bet?" "Bet on what?" "Bet on the happiness of the scenery and who is the next successor of the Xia family." Jimian''s dark eyes have a trace of amazement across. "Don''t understand why I gave you a chance? The reason is very simple. You are indeed a good inheritor, regardless of your coveting of the scenery. But I just lack an heir. You have the city government and are cruel enough. You can achieve great things. However, if you become the inheritor of Xia family, I will feel uncomfortable at least. So, let''s have a bet. " Xia Chao picked up the document on the table and handed it to Jimian, "I''ll give you three years to swallow up all the companies listed above. When do you achieve your goal and when you can see the scenery, otherwise after three years, you will always be far away from the scenery. I will also look for other candidates. This person will also be the husband of scenery." In hearing the last sentence, Ji Mian''s eyes darkened. Xia Dynasty laughs bad, "how, do you dare to bet?" "I accept it." Ji Mian takes over the document, such as a hammer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 The date set by the Xia Dynasty for Ji Mian to leave is three days later. Jimian will leave the Xia family. If he can finish the task, he will return to the Xia family. If he can''t Xia Dynasty is gambling, gambling Fengguang can forget Jimian, Jimian is also gambling, gambling no matter how long, the scenery will still put him in mind. As the Xia Dynasty said, Jimian is still too young now. His means, put on other people''s bodies, may really be able to ruin people''s lives. However, he is facing the Xia Dynasty. If Ji Mian is a fox, then Xia Dynasty is an old fox. The old fox''s power is mature and stable, while the little fox is still in its infancy. In addition to the scenery and Ji you, none of Xia''s are ordinary people''s. "Brother is leaving?" Hearing the news that Ji Mian is going to leave, the scenery grabs his hand in the living room to question. Jimian holds her hand. "I''ll be back soon." "But But don''t you say you''re not busy? I thought you would stay at home with me... " "When I come back, I will be with the scenery forever." "When will the brother come back?" "I can only assure the scenery that I will do it as soon as possible." Jimian see her lost look, can''t help but bow his head and kiss her lips, "scenery, I''ll take you to a place." She blushed and nodded, "OK..." He took her hand and walked to the back of the courtyard. The scenery was invisible, so I didn''t know where he had taken her. However, she guessed that she could not get out of Xia family''s mansion. But in a moment, the fragrance from her nose made her have doubts. She looked up excitedly, "it''s the fragrance of flowers!" "It''s the fragrance of flowers." Ji Mian''s lip corner is holding a smile, "this is the flower house." "Flower house? We don''t have a flower house "I didn''t have it before, but now I have it. I built this flower house for the scenery. These flowers are also planted by myself. Do you like the smell of flowers and the scenery?" "Like it!" She turned around in place. Sure enough, no matter which direction it was, it was full of fragrance of flowers. "My brother must have planted a lot of flowers and wasted a lot of time." Ji Mianhu picked her up and walked with her in the colorful flowers and vines. His pace was very slow. When passing through different places, he could make her smell several different kinds of flowers. Her hand held the corner of his coat, and her small face was full of surprise and joy. He appreciated her expression changes and finally kissed her forehead, "it''s not a waste of time, it''s spent on Everything about the scenery is worth it. " "Brother Thank you... " Her eyes bent into a lovely crescent, and it was really joyful to see them. But Jimian is not satisfied. He held her in his arms and sat on the white bench at the end of the flower room, and his fingers fell unconsciously on the corner of her eye, "if you can see The scenery will certainly be better. " When he said this, he was extremely gentle, even to a strange point. Li Bai is dead, but among the criminals who made her blind, there are Xiaoyou and himself. The scenery suddenly buried her head in his chest. Her voice was stuffy, "brother I wanted to be a painter "I know." He slowly touched her head, and could not see any emotional changes. He just answered in a warm voice: "the desire of scenery is to be a painter, and then go to Holland to paint the sea of tulip flowers." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 "But now my wish has changed. I don''t want to be a painter any more. I want to be a gourmet. I want to eat delicious food every day. It''s best to eat a lot of desserts." "It''s like the words of the scenery." Ji Mian laughs and points to the belly and falls on the corner of her eyes again, "but this Does it really matter? " "It doesn''t matter." She smiles brightly, "I remember everyone''s faces well, so it doesn''t matter if I can see them or not." Jimian doesn''t speak. Scenery blinked, "I really don''t matter. When my brother is busy with his own affairs, don''t be distracted and worried about me. I have my parents and nannies. They will take good care of me." "Do you know what I''m going to do?" "I don''t know." She shook her head honestly. "But I know it must be very important, brother. Is there any danger?" "No Ji Mian has known from a long time ago that she has a sensitivity and intuition that is difficult for ordinary people. It is precisely because of this that he, who abandoned conscience and moral sense since childhood, will produce guilt, but he still wants to lie to her. None of the lists given to him by the Xia Dynasty are easy to deal with. Maybe the Xia Dynasty has decided that Jimian will not be able to fight against them. At that time, he can only take the initiative to leave the scenery. Perhaps, the Xia Dynasty is just using these people to assess whether he has the qualifications of inheritors. There is worry in the eyes of scenery, "brother You have to come back soon. " "I promise the scenery, I will come back soon." Jimian kisses her eyebrows, and finally kisses her lips, which are more delicate than flowers, in this colorful flower house. He was reluctant to put her out of his sight. The first year after Ji Mian left, the scenery had adapted to the dark life. In the next year, when she woke up one morning, her eyes could feel the light. After a few months, she finally recovered her eyesight. This year, she was 17 years old. She began to enter high school a year later. She was still in the same class with Ji you. She skipped senior one and directly entered senior two. Xia arranged everything. She didn''t need to take an exam or take part in any sports. She didn''t come to school to study. She came to play. Xia said that she just let her daughter experience high school life. The teacher in the office was in a very complicated mood for a moment. Well, even if the children of rich families don''t study, they won''t worry about the future. They don''t go to college and have no job to look for. Who says they were born with golden spoon? But when Feng Feng entered the second semester of senior two, the man who had promised that she would come back as soon as possible did not come back. He did not contact her again, and she could not find any way to contact him. She thought that maybe he had forgotten himself. Just like her and Ji you, they used to be good friends with everything. But recently, Ji you has her own secret. She seems to have fallen in love with some boy. She has never seen the boy before. Ji You refuses to say who the boy is. Gradually, the matter is over. Before school was over, a boy without school uniform came out of the school gate carelessly. He yelled at the person on the other side of the phone, "brother, I''ll tell you, don''t advise me. Since the medicine is given to me, I''ll make good use of it. You know, if I can take the lady of Xia family, it''s to climb up the power of the Xia family. At that time, whatever his family is If you don''t belong to your own family, you should also provide for the young master who was born as a sideline. " The elegant youth standing at the school gate and so on slightly raised their sight and raised their lips slightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 A 16-or-7-year-old boy walked into the alley not far from the school. A night owl jumped on the wall and stared at him. He took a glance and continued to talk to the people there. "I''ve inquired about it. Summer scenery comes here every day to feed the cat. Usually, Ji you accompanies her. However, today is Friday. Ji you is going to date her mysterious boyfriend. Today, only Xiajing is Alone, when she comes Hey, hey, you don''t know, Xia Fengjing is a famous beauty in our school. She has a beautiful face on the top. She wants to come down... " The boy''s words suddenly stopped. Because his collar was suddenly seized from behind, a white and beautiful hand fell on his neck, and naturally, the scalpel in that hand also fell on his neck. All the movements were just in a moment. The boy covered his blood flowing neck and fell on the ground. The blood gushing from the carotid artery quickly permeated the land where he was lying. He looked at the man standing against the light and saw his elegant and calm smile. As death announced the end of life. The people on the ground twitched for a moment, and soon lost their breath. Only their eyes were still wide open in panic. A voice came from the mobile phone that fell on the ground, "hello? Fu Qing, are you still there? " The phone was crushed, and the noise was gone. The man in a white shirt and black suit took out his white handkerchief. He wiped the scalpel with the handkerchief, put it in his pocket, and threw the bloody handkerchief in the corner. All his movements are so elegant that it''s hard to divert attention. The cat on the wall let out a cry. Standing at the entrance of the lane, the girl with cat food in her hand fell to the ground. In the extremely quiet environment, she made a sound. The man slowly turned around, his calm look stiff in an instant. He was in the dark alley, and she was in the sunshine. There seemed to be an invisible dividing line between them, which separated them in two worlds. And he He suddenly lost his courage to take that step. Scenery stood for a long time, she suddenly had a reaction, she looked back at the alley, see no one, this just ran into the alley, she passed the man who had not seen for a long time, saw the man who had no life on the ground, she slowly raised her hand to cover her mouth, "he He''s dead? " Jimian''s eyes in the dark environment appear more dark, he has no mood to answer her question, "he is dead." "He My brother killed it? " "I killed it." Scenery Leng for a while, suddenly began to bend down, drag the body, but her strength is very small, it took a long time to move the body a little bit. Jimian stood in place, good-looking eyebrows, rarely had doubts, he was wondering what she was going to do. The scenery raised his head and said in anger, "brother, don''t stand still. Come and help me." He was at a loss, "help you?" she gave up dragging the body, stood up and said nervously: "it will be school time later. There will be more and more people. We will hide him in this garbage can and try to clean it up." "Scenery What are you talking about? " "Brother, don''t be so stupid at this time. If someone sees you, you will be punished by the police..." Her words did not finish, has been heavily pulled close to his arms, overhead, came his very happy, but very good to hear the chuckle, she felt the vibration of his chest, and tried not to let the blood on his hands touch his clothes, raised her eyes and asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?" He just The decision was more complete. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 "Brother, don''t laugh!" Scenery bit his lips, "let''s deal with these quickly. I don''t want to see you after such a long time, and you will be taken to the police again!" "Don''t be nervous. Someone will take care of it." Jimian took out another clean handkerchief and gently wiped the blood on her hands. The red blood was stained on her white hands, which became more dazzling. He didn''t like it. He raised a charming smile on his lips and asked, "why is the scenery coming out before school?" "I I think the class is too boring, so She played truant and ran out. She was a bit embarrassed. But soon, she thought of business again. "Brother, I''m in a hurry. It''s time for school to come. What if someone comes in? You don''t want to talk to me like this again, can you get rid of these quickly? " "So afraid of me being taken?" She nodded desperately. "Scenery, aren''t you afraid?" Ji Mian lowered his voice and said in a slightly dumb voice, "I am killing people." "That must be his fault. My brother will not kill people for no reason." Jimian a Zheng, slightly curved corner of the eye, revealed more tenderness, "scenery do not think, for my trust too much?" "No She said obstinately: "no matter what my brother does, there will be a reason, although Although I also think killing is a terrible thing, but if my brother is put in prison, I will feel even more terrible, brother Prison is a terrible place. I heard that in prison, a good-looking man like you will be That, that, or whatever, I don''t want you in prison. " Scenery said "that what", let Jimian silence for a moment, even if it is not good, he will not be the one below, he bent his index finger, gently scraped the tip of her nose, "what are you thinking about? I will only" that what "with the scenery, which is my guarantee to the scenery." She blushed, "well The elder brother has not been with other women these years That Has that ever happened? " "If Fengguang is talking about sex, I haven''t done it with other women." Seeing what she wanted to ask, he added, "there are no men. I''m more used to using my right hand and lying on the bed, looking at the pictures of the scenery and reading the name of the scenery. It''s also a good enjoyment." Her red face began to burn, almost smoke on top of her head! This man and a woman were in love with a corpse. I have to say, this is really a It''s an indescribable picture. Therefore, the two men who received the order stood at the entrance of the lane, hesitated for a moment. They should or should not go in. However, the order from the boss was to clean up the scene and go in. This disturbed the boss and his little lover It is estimated that the consequences they will have to accept will be more serious than when the mission fails. Fortunately, the little lover of the eldest brother in a high school uniform saw them. Scenery immediately left Jimian''s arms, pulled him dead behind him, with his small body difficult to block him, "this man is I killed, and he has nothing to do with it!" "Scenery..." "Hush -" the scenery turned to Ji Mian in a low voice and said, "brother, don''t talk. I''m my father''s daughter. Even if I''m in prison, he will get me out soon." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Jimian''s heart suddenly soft and incongruous, he took her little hand, and the more he saw, the more she felt that her beautiful face was lovely, so he didn''t hold back and touched, "they are my people." "What?" The scenery blinked blankly, then surprised, "it''s my brother''s man Then they and their brother... " Jimian sighed, but for a change, "they are my subordinates." Subordinates? Sure enough, the two men bent down and bowed their heads, "good sister-in-law." "Hello..." Scenery thought, the original brother went out for so many years, is to be the gangland boss. To tell you the truth, these two tall men have already appeared a little rough and crazy, plus their black clothes, not to say they are mixed black, no one believes it? But the scenery did not know what they thought was Tut Tut, this girl in high school uniform is the little lover that the boss has been thinking about for many years, but she is clearly not yet an adult, and their boss is Be different from others! Of course, there are four more suitable words, not as good as animals. Jimian smile, "forget the purpose I asked you to come?" "Boss, we''ll do it right now!" With one voice, the two men did not dare to take a look at the scenery again. Instead, they took out their tools to hide the corpse. Instead, they began to create another scene in which the man named Fu Qing died. "Just leave it to them. Let''s go." Jimian see scenery uneasy eyes, and touched her head, "believe me, will be OK." "Well..." He took her by the hand and walked out of the dark alley. At dusk, there are more and more people on the street. Whether it is the student party after school or the working party after work, the purpose is only one, that is to return to a warm home before sunset. But where is Jimian''s home? Fengjing knows that he doesn''t regard the Xia family as his own home, because he always has a sense of exclusion from others, which can be felt by the scenery when he is six years old. Now, he still repels the Xia family, but he begins to bring her into his territory. Territory is such a thing It seems like a wolf. "Why look at me like this?" Jimian can''t ignore her strong sight, so he asked. Scenery holding his arm, "I haven''t seen my brother for a long time. I think my brother is more beautiful." "The scenery has become beautiful And grow up. " She was glad to hear that, but she saw his eyes fall on her chest, and she could not help crying, "brother, you are so dirty!" Jimian said uprightly: "I am praising the development of scenery, which seems to be not a bad thing. Scenery should know that I am a medical student, and I am most familiar with human body structure. Therefore, when meeting people, I am used to observing it first. This is an occupational disease." "Does the brother observe other women as well?" Two years later, the girl has become sharper and sharper. Jimian stops walking. He lowers his head to the side of her ear and puts a hand on the side of her neck. Passers-by just thinks that this is a man who is tidying up the collar of a girl who has fallen in love with. In fact, only scenery knows that he is teasing her. Because when he lowered his head, he deliberately bit her ear lobe. "A man will observe a woman because he is interested in her, but I will only have sexual impulse to scenery." The scenery raises the hand to cover the face, the study medicine all can say such dirty matter very seriously? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 Jimian did not send scenery back to Xia''s home, but took her to the apartment he bought. The apartment he bought was not far away from the school of scenery. Even if he walked, it was only about ten minutes away. The scenery around the big apartment, she was very keen to notice that the cups, toothpaste, toothbrush, and towel on the washing table All the daily necessities are double, and the woman''s one is all pink. She asked stupidly, "brother These Do you mean to live with me? " "It''s good to understand scenery in this way." Jimianben thinks that the biggest possibility is to let the scenery live in his place, but since she has the idea of cohabitation, what reason does he have against it? "But Dad, he..." "He won''t object to us being together." "Really?" "Really." Jimian thought that her questioning appearance was also very agreeable to his heart''s lovely, he slightly raised the corner of his eyes, and kissed her cheek, "he has no reason to oppose us any more." It took him only two years to complete the task, and the Xia Dynasty was doomed to give the ownership of the scenery to Jimian. Fengjing doesn''t ask why her father won''t obstruct their being together, because Jimian will tell her in person what she wants to say. Maybe, it''s an agreement between them, and they both feel that there is no need to let her know. So she is only thinking about one question at the moment, "what should I prepare for living together?" "You don''t have to prepare for anything. Just come in." Jimian sees that she doesn''t reject cohabitation. On the contrary, he makes active preparations. He holds her on the sofa with her tender body in his arms. Her heart is full of her. He feels lucky that the best girl in the world belongs to him. Fengguang said, "from today on, can I live in my brother''s apartment?" "It''s not my apartment, it''s a beautiful apartment." "Ah?" "This house is in the name of scenery." Jimian Wensheng explains, "I heard that women always like to go back to their parents'' home when they are in a tantrum. However, the father with scenery in the mansion of Xia family is there. If the scenery comes back to the Xia family, I think I have to spend a lot of energy to coax the scenery back. Therefore, if the scenery really has a tantrum, you don''t want to see me. You don''t need to go back to the summer house. The scenery can directly use the identity of the house owner to treat me Get out of here. " "Brother You think a lot. " Unexpectedly, she could still make complaints about her in the process of moving. "I will not make such a cruel act of driving you out." "I know that scenery is the best in heart, so I want to make use of the goodness of scenery to ensure the scenery. In case that I was born angry, I thought of my good, but not angry with me." Ji mianmu Lu sad said: "scenery, I only bought this apartment, if you really drive me out, then I can only sleep on the street." "I don''t believe it. Brother, you have money. You can buy another house." "All the money I make is deposited in your account." She thought she heard it wrong. "Brother, are you kidding?" "For the last two years, all the money I''ve made has been deposited in your account." Jimian took out a black card, "scenery, this is your pocket money." Pocket money is a black card worth tens of millions??? Scenery suddenly covered his cheek, wronged way: "my toothache." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 "It''s sugar." Jimian''s hand covered her hand on her cheek. "When I''m not here, are you eating sweets secretly again?" The scenery is guilty and dare not answer. He kisses her lips, lingering for a long time, then sticks to her lips and whispers, "is it still painful?" Her red face shook her head, dizzy to bubble, not to mention toothache. Jimian said regretfully: "it seems that the ice cream I prepared for the scenery, as well as those sweet snacks, can''t be eaten by scenery." "Brother..." She pursed her mouth, as if there were stars in her eyes. Jimian immediately can''t bear to tease her again, "for the sake of good scenery, you can''t eat too much sweet, but I prepared a lot of fruit for the scenery." No one would have thought that the laboratory where Jimian used to cultivate some shady things turned out to be the place where he cultivated fruit. The young brothers were speechless when they looked at the strawberries grown with high-end experimental equipment. They did not expect that they chose to follow the God of faith in Jimian at first, and finally became the ones with test tubes and white coats Fruit growers. Yes, it''s the fruit growers. Scenery did not know the twists and turns, she just knew that she still had something to eat, she felt very happy, "brother, you are the best!" "That''s the only time you''ll say I''m ok." Ji Mian is itchy in the heart, can''t bear really, kiss again in her cheek side. The scenery actually grasps his right hand finger to ask: "elder brother, did you tell Xiaoyou about your return?" As for sleeping, her father will know for sure. "I''ll tell her later, but now, she probably can''t tell." "Yes She has a boyfriend Scenery apologetically said to him: "brother, I''m sorry, I don''t know who her boyfriend is, I didn''t qualified to take care of her." "It''s none of your business. Xiaoyou is already big and doesn''t need the care of scenery." What''s more, it''s better not to let her know who the man is. Fu Yao, the young master of the Fu family, once had an idea to let the scenery be with Fu Yao in the Xia Dynasty. Even though the scenery has no feelings for Fu Yao, as long as you think about the possible future, if the scenery really marries Fu Yao, Jimian will not be able to control the desire to kill. Best of all, after the death of the people in this world Only he and the scenery are left. Everyone has a dark side, and the dark side of Jimian is especially obvious. At this time, the TV broadcast a news, the beautiful hostess said: "today, a homicide happened near the middle school in a city. The dead was a student of a middle school. After investigation, the relationship of the deceased was chaotic, and the police initially thought it was a vendetta..." "Brother!" Scenery has no interest to listen to it. She grabs his hand and asks anxiously, "will it really be ok?" "It''s OK. I''ll take care of everything." Ji Mian''s smile has always been reassuring. What he didn''t tell Fengguang was that the man who had not long eyes died was Fu Qing. He was also a member of the Fu family. He was just a cousin of Fu Yao and Fu Yang. It was foolish of Fu Qing to try to gain a corresponding position in the Fu family by taking advantage of the scenery. Since the lesson of Li Bo''s incident, both Ji Mian and Xia Dynasty have sent people to protect the scenery in secret. Even if Ji Mian accepted the bet and left for two years, what happened? The Xia Dynasty only said that he could not see the scenery, but did not say that he was not allowed to send people to protect the scenery. In fact, it means recording every move of the scenery. So he knows what the scenery has done and where he has been these days. Jimian recalled the phone call from Xia Dynasty a few hours ago. In the phone call, Xia Chao said, "the scenery is not mature yet. I don''t allow you to do anything extraordinary to her." Something out of the ordinary? No, she is the most delicious cake. He can''t eat her now because I don''t want to give up. She was hurt a little bit. Seeing him suddenly quiet, she could not help but ask, "brother, what''s the matter with you?" When she looks up and doubts, there is always a charm that makes people feel excited. Jimian did not answer, but once again kiss her lips, in the moment of kissing her, he also held her hand on his that has raised his head on the hot. Not willing to eat her like this, but in advance for their own welfare is still OK. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 It''s another Wednesday. Scenery lying on the desk drowsy, next to the season you concern asked: "sister, you recently did not sleep well? Why do you come to school to sleep every time? " "Insomnia..." The eyes of scenery are not open. "Didn''t my brother take good care of my sister?" Care? No, he is taking care of him every day. Take care of her physical development. She wants to cover her face with shame. Recently, she and Ji Mian live together. Although Ji Mian always abides by the last bottom line, other intimate touch is absolutely indispensable, especially in In bed. Although her grades are not good, she still has some physiological knowledge, such as He revealed the same message all the time, that is, he wanted to have sex with her, but because she was still young, he was trying to restrain herself. Brother, he Can really be a contradictory person, that contradiction is also for her to have naturally. Ji you knows that scenery and Jimian live together, and also know what the relationship between scenery and Jimian is at this time. Usually, the elder sister who calls out to be her sister-in-law is going to be her sister-in-law. Ji you is a little bit delicate in her heart. After being subtle, she feels happy. Compared with two other sisters-in-law and sister-in-law, it''s better to have scenery and Jimian together. Ji you pushed the shoulder of scenery, "sister, don''t sleep here. I''ll take you to the infirmary to sleep. There are beds and quilts. I heard that a handsome male doctor has come to the clinic." Scenery opened his eyes and said with interest: "handsome male doctor?" For good-looking people, we always have the same curiosity. "Yes, sister, didn''t you notice that many girls like to run to the infirmary as soon as class is over?" Although Ji you is very fond of learning Ba, but at the same time, her ability to listen to news is also out of reach. Scenery stood up and said, "let''s go to the infirmary." Although she has a season sleep, but this does not hinder her appreciation of beautiful things, recently she began to learn to draw, the pursuit of beauty, but more and more serious. Two girls went to the infirmary, which saw a pile of girls around the door. There were a group of girls in the infirmary. I only heard these girls whisper, "he''s so handsome!" "Still very gentle..." "It''s just my ideal type." ¡­¡­ Is that exaggeration? The scenery hears these words, can''t help but hum in the heart, even if this man has how good, also absolutely cannot compare with her season sleep. As the bell rang, all the girls left with them. Ji You stamped her feet regretfully because she had not seen what the man looked like. She patted the scenery on the shoulder, "sister, I''ll go to class first. You can have a good rest here." "Well, you go." Different from Ji you, no one dares to say anything even if you miss class. Entering the infirmary, she looked at the back of a man in a white coat, blinking suspiciously, because she felt very familiar. Sure enough, the man turned around, perfect face, elegant breath, and increased abstinence because of his white coat. Who is Jimian? Scenery for a long time can not speak, because stay. Jimian is a smile, with charming amorous feelings, went forward to pull her into the arms, conveniently closed the door of the infirmary, "what''s wrong with the scenery? Is it uncomfortable to come to the infirmary? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 "Why is brother here?" Instead of answering his question, she asked. Jimian sat down beside the bed with her in her arms and said casually, "of course, it''s because my job is here." "Brother Are you overqualified? " "How can it be regarded as overkill when used in scenery?" In the face of this kind of words, no matter how many times she heard, she could not be calm. She raised her head and whispered in his ear: "this is the school, brother, you should be more restrained." "The scenery reminds me that this is the school, and we are now in the infirmary." His eyes slowly darkened and he said in a meaningful way, "maybe I should do a physical examination for this student." "Brother, you seem to be the strange doctor mentioned in the legal program." "Oh?" Jimian picked up her chin and printed a kiss on her lips, "doesn''t the scenery like me to do these things to you? I remember when I was at home, the scenery would hold me tight She was smoking overhead. "Scenery is beginning to dislike my body?" "I didn''t..." She was laid down on the bed, Jimian pressed on her body, his hand, also began to slide into her school uniform, scenery brain alarm bell, came, this familiar action! Seeing her wide eyes, Ji Mian can''t help but smile and nibble at her. Since scenery doesn''t dislike me, it''s that I like my body. I always try to be satisfied with what scenery likes. " Well, his hands are on her chest. The scenery raises the hand to cover the eye, deeply feels does not have the face to see the person. Jimian took away her blindfold hand and forced her to look at herself. Her eyes had been blind for a period of time, but now, it is still so clear and bright. He kisses the corner of her eye, "scenery, I like your eyes." Scenery mood suddenly a little uncomfortable, every time we get along, he always likes to kiss his eyes, she knows that he has not put down, her eyes will not see, he has always thought it is his fault. So she gave up. When it''s all over, Jimian closes the cupboard and goes back to the bed. He holds her up with the quilt and kisses the head of the ostrich girl, "put it on, don''t get cold." "You..." She was ashamed and indignant, "you''re ready already!" She just saw that there were not only clothes but also skirts and coats hanging in the cupboard, which was supposed to be medicine. In other words, even if he tore up her school uniform like this, she would not worry about not having clothes to wear to meet people. "It''s called preparing for a rainy day. It turns out that I''m well prepared. Who makes scenery like me so much and my body so much?" What if I don''t put my words on my body for two days? What if he is knocked down? How can all her clothes be put in the cupboard! "Brother is a lecher!" "Well, you''re the only one I''m looking for." "Brother is a pervert!" "Yes, I''m only perverted by you." "You You still bully me "Yes, I only bullied Fengguang." Look at his shameless attitude, which is not shameful but proud. The scenery can''t help him. His liver aches with anger. As the saying goes, a man without face and skin is more likely to catch up with a woman. In the evening, Ji Mian receives a phone call from Fu Yang. Fu Yang opens his mouth and goes straight to the theme, "what should I do with Fu Yao''s boy?" In recent years, Fuyang and Jimian have been in collusion Well, no, it''s like-minded people who are determined to bring down other people''s companies. Fu Yang''s father has been locked up in a mental hospital for reasons of mental disorder. Now only Fuyang and his mother are in charge of the family. Fuyang wants to get rid of Fu Yao. However, considering the relationship between Fu Yao and Ji you and the relationship between Ji you and Ji Mian, Fu Yang had to ask Ji Mian''s opinion. How to say that they were accomplices who had done a lot of bad things together. Fu Yang is worried that Ji Mian will let him not move Fu Yao because of Ji you. However, Ji Mian said lightly: "I never interfere in other people''s family affairs." This means that Fu Yang can do whatever he wants. Fuyang tut on the other side of the phone said, "it''s really a cold-blooded brother." "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up." "Well, well, if you want to live with the scenery, you must be addicted to the gentle country day by day. I don''t want to be disturbed by this outsider. Alas, why did I give the scenery to you then?" "Let?" Ji Mian light, "do you have the ability to compete with me for scenery?" Not really, because Fuyang couldn''t do it regardless of everything. He yelled, "OK, OK, it''s good to know that you and scenery are happy. I''ll hang up if I don''t disturb you." Yes, of course he had a good time with the scenery.Jimian takes back his mobile phone and sees a passing child calling: "Mom, there is a brother who is also like a father who is driven out of the house and punished by you." "Nonsense." The child''s mother to Jimian embarrassed smile, hastily pulled the child into the elevator. Jimian kneads his temple and laughs helplessly. He is really driven out. The little girl is angry and makes full use of his right as the owner of the house. He stood There are about 20 minutes. After a while, the door opened, the scenery wore an apron, and without good breath said, "the meal is ready." Then she shut the door, but she didn''t close it. Jimian thin lips up, naturally followed in, he closed the door, also no longer let the warm light leak out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 "The strategy was successful." When the scenery heard this sentence from her mind, she was stunned. Soon, but in the blink of an eye, she stood in a white space, "I Am I dreaming? " She pinched her hand and found it hurt. It was not a dream. "Host." "Who is talking?" She was afraid, but looking around, there was no one else in the space except her. The voice was silent for a long time, "I was negligent." With his slightly subtle voice sounded, her head also hurt, and there were pictures of memory in her mind. For a moment, the blank look on her face was no longer any longer, but she gnawed her teeth and said: "system Jun!" The reason why she is angry is nothing else, but that in the world of Jimian, she is really growing up from a little girl to a girl. In the process, something about crossing and system has been completely erased from her mind, but now she recalls the experience of that world She raised her hand to her forehead. "Is that silly girl really me?" "It''s the former host," he said She was herself before she was seventeen. Scenery seldom thinks of her past experiences, but her childhood memories. At the moment, she suddenly wants to think of it, but there is only a blank. She asked uncertainly, "I used to be so Naive? " System Jun does not answer this question. If he didn''t want to answer, he would not open his mouth. The scenery gave up, but she still had a question: "why erase the memory of me as a traverser?" "This will facilitate the execution of the task." What''s more, it''s not a bad thing to let her find her former self. The scenery ha ha two sound, "yes, do not consult with me to carry on the memory deletion directly to me, your ability is big." The system said coldly, "please select the script from the host." "It''s very polite. You still use the word" please ". Why don''t you just pick one for me?" Satire returned to satire, but she still casually took a book, the name of the book slowly emerged - "is to spoil you.". Well The name is quite normal, but when she accepted the plot, she felt like a dog in the sun. Nanxiaoxiao, a sophomore, is different from other beautiful girls in the University. She is neutral and tall, and likes to hide her hair in her handsome baseball cap. So when she goes out, some people think she is a boy. On one day, she is pulled by her good friend to watch a meteor, and is hit by a meteorite When they wake up, they will be in the world thousands of years later. In the future world, it is no longer a dream for human beings to settle in the interstellar space. The boundary between countries is no longer obvious. At this time, the world has been divided into two camps, one is the super empire of human alliance, and the other is the horrible and disgusting Zerg. A long time ago, a disaster caused a large number of women with the weakest physique to die. Perhaps it is the power of the interstellar that has changed human genes. Whether it is artificial reproduction or natural reproduction, the number of women has not increased and is still decreasing. So up to now, the number of women in the interstellar space can be counted with two hands. Women in this world are judged as rare creatures. Nan Xiaoxiao and her best friend Xia Fengjing first came to this strange world, and they were picked up by Yan Yu, the male leader of the Imperial General. Yan Yu is a serious officer. He will not be unable to walk when he sees a woman as his subordinates do, but he will also give Fengjing some due tolerance. When everyone thinks that this rare woman is going to be taken into the house by the general, an accident happens, False boy South small female identity exposed, so, put on the summer scenery of the eyes, all transferred to the South small body. Maybe They think the man type woman is more attractive There''s no need to think about the scenery of the following content. Anyway, it''s also a female match. Because of the imbalance in her heart, she finally needs to separate the male and female masters and finally be killed. She just needs to remember a name. Ye Mo, the man who is imprisoned in the prison planet and is called the dangerous SSS - is her target. It is said that he once went mad and destroyed a planet The scenery covers the face, she counsels! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 With the passage of time, in order to adapt to the ever-changing interstellar life, the primitive human instinct gradually awakens. However, due to the strength of human ability, human beings are divided into three categories. Alpha is the strongest, with no exception men. They are responsible for war and command. The most common but mediocre is beta. They are usually in a subordinate position. Finally, they are responsible for reproduction and physical weakness Omega, this kind of people have men and women, not just women. This is the information the scenery got from the shy lieutenant general on the ship of Yan Yu. Or the ABO setting of kengda Scenery biting lips want to hit the wall, ABO said that it is equivalent to a primitive society, by the ability to perform their duties, like women, generally Omega, if they encounter alpha releasing pheromone to themselves, they can not resist, they will be in love with alpha. She doesn''t like this setting, because she has a intuition that a woman without any special ability will be particularly miserable without protection. For example, if Yan Yu doesn''t give death orders in this spaceship, I believe there will be many men eager to drag her to bed. At this time, nanxiaoxiao, who was dressed as a boy, and looked at the bracelet on her hand to restrain the spread of female pheromones. She was extremely impressed by her foresight. Although the bracelet restraining the pheromone was the first time they fell into the world, Nanxiao found it beautiful and picked it up from the ground. A woman is a woman. You can pick up a good thing at will! So now, both of them are in the male master Yan Yu''s spaceship. These people just think that nanxiaoxiao is an ordinary beta, and only Omega whose scenery belongs to women. "Scenery, are you there?" The scenery hears the sound of South small knock on the door, abandons the sentiment of self pity and goes to open the door. Nanxiaoxiao took a box of nutritious tablets to the scenery, "I guess you''re almost finished, so I''ll send you a box. In the future, everything is convenient. It''s not good to eat. Every time you eat, it''s like taking medicine." This is a world of rapid development, and the efficiency of everything has been pushed to the minimum. Even if it is a relaxing meal time, you just need to swallow a piece of nutritious tablets. Scenery took over the box of nutrition tablets and said thank you in a low mood. "Scenery, what''s wrong with you?" Nanxiaoxiao and Fengjing are college students and roommates, and their relationship has always been very good. Nanxiaoxiao is a careless tomboy. Fengjing is a big beauty sought after by boys in high school. Everyone does not understand how these two extreme people can become friends. Even Nanxiao does not understand. Scenery to the window, looking at the vast Star River outside the window, she sighed, "I just feel a touch of sadness." She still wanted to find Ye Mo, but now she''s on this ship. She doesn''t know where the ship is going, let alone the prison planet. Let alone whether she can find the way, she is afraid that she will encounter a few alpha on the way to be forced to mark herself. "What''s bothering you?" Nan Xiaoxiao sat by the bed and said heartlessly, "I heard that Yan Yu told the king of this empire that you are his fiancee. Yan Yu is a good-looking man, although he is a little cold, but he is still a great general. How majestic "Then you will marry." The scenery coolly took a look at Nan. When she didn''t know it was Yan Yu who refused to give him an Omega from his boss, did she take the scenery out and say things as an excuse? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 "No, I think he''s interested in you." "South small discontented pouted," you see you live in such a comfortable room, what do not need to do, I was sent by him to clean up, is to bring tea and water to him, it is completely as his ministry to command. " I think people are more interested in you The scenery cool way: "you are dissatisfied, then I will go to Yan Yu and say that you are also a woman." "No, no, no..." South small rubbed the arm, "I just don''t want to go out when all the men look at me with salivating eyes, I''m scared." Nanxiaohe, the planet where the scenery of nanxiaohe first fell off, is a relatively rich planet. Their landing point is in a deserted alley. Nanxiaoxiao picked up the bracelet and felt it was beautiful to put it on. After they went out, they saw the crowd and found that there were no women in the street, and all the men looked at them like wolves and tigers It''s scenery, to be exact. The two of them had a tacit understanding and ran away. Finally, Nan Xiaoxiao ran into Yan Yu. Yan Yu thought of the Treaty of the alliance. All the people must protect the female creatures before he decided to take the scenery back to his spaceship. Naturally, Nanxiao was by the way. After thinking about it, all the men are courting themselves. Before long, these men will go to pay homage to nanxiaoxiao, and Nanxiao will succeed in attracting Yan Yu The scenery in the heart is much more comfortable, when she does not have a fake female master halo, these men will naturally not stare at themselves, that can also facilitate her to find Ye mo. While the scenery and nanxiaoxiao are chatting, the spaceship suddenly shakes violently, and the alarm sounds are constantly ringing. Standing by the window, the scenery sees things swarming by the window. They have wings similar to Dragonfly texture, green limb bodies, six hands and feet, and two tentacles on the insect like head. They seem to be insects, but they are bigger than human beings It''s a lot bigger. This is the Zerg, which is opposite to human beings. It has strong vitality and amazing destructive power. sees a group of big insects flying past a window, and make complaints about the locust. Then the spacecraft was forced to land on the undeveloped planet. Scenery and South small look at each other, two people are out of the room, just do not know which direction to go well, intimate small adjutant appeared. "What''s the matter?" asked Nanxiao "We flew to this planet after receiving a distress signal from the third army, but we didn''t expect that Zerg were ambushed here, and now we are going to war." The adjutant looked at the scenery. "Miss Xia, please stay in the spaceship. It''s dangerous outside." Scenery nodded, "OK, then you should be careful." "Don''t worry, we have never been defeated with the general!" The little adjutant patted his chest and ran away quickly. He had to fight. "South small curl lips," what, just know to care about the scenery, the whole process to ignore me. " The scenery ignored her imbalance and began to walk to the other side of the corridor. "Scenery, where are you going?" "Let''s see if there''s anything like computers here. I''ll check the information." "I know." Yu Nan''s password is in my office "Take me quickly!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 Nan Xiaoxiao brings the scenery to Yan Yu''s office. Because all the people in the boat have gone out to fight with the Zerg, there are no other people except the two of them. Nanxiaoxiao opens the computer on Yan Yu''s desk and immediately projects a password input box in the air. She is very skilled in inputting a string of numbers in it. "I saw the password secretly. Yan Yu, that stinky man, doesn''t know. Scenery, what do you want to check?" After a look at the high-end projection operation, the computer panel floating in the air makes her sigh that the times are progressing and the technology is developing. Then she quickly searches for the prison planet. In a short time, the dynamic image data appeared one by one in front of people. In this vast universe, there was a forbidden area. This area was garrisoned by the various empires of the human alliance to defend and call it the most in the whole universe. Among them, there was only one desolate planet, and there was only one building on this planet. That''s prison. This is the largest prison in the universe, and it is also the most dangerous prison, because it is full of cosmic dangerous elements. Ordinary killing and arson are not qualified to be locked in it. Only the pirate leaders who have been rampant for many years, illegal arms dealers, and The terrorist who once destroyed life on a planet. After reading these materials, the scenery stayed for a while and thought to herself, how could she get close to such a terrible person? She scratched her hair impatiently and began to search the route to the space prison. The answer is: the system does not answer alliance confidential questions. South small doubt, "scenery, why do you want to check such a terrible place?" "I''ve heard the little adjutant mention it. I''m curious." She turned off the computer, and her careless acting was fake. But the South small unexpectedly believed, "originally is such, ah, scenery, do we want to go out to have a look quietly?" The scenery glanced at her, "didn''t you hear that it''s dangerous outside now?" "It doesn''t matter. If we take a look at the window at the door of the spaceship, don''t you wonder how people in the future world fight?" "No curiosity." "I heard that Yan Yu is the most capable person in this empire. Are they fighting with consciousness? When I talk about scenery, are you really not curious? " Mental ability? The scenery thinks that ye Mo is also a person with spiritual ability. She has no idea about the four words of spiritual ability. If you can make it clear, maybe you can understand Ye Mo more. "Well, let''s take a look." On the battlefield, the human who controls the mecha and the big Zerg fight each other. The light of artillery rays makes the planet lively in the night. South small points to a white machine armour way: "Hey, you see, that must be Yan Yu!" Yan Yu''s subordinates are all his fans, but he has said several times that their general is known as the white God of war. The scenery is expressionless, "isn''t this a Gundam fight? What does it have to do with mental power? " "You don''t understand." South small looked at the scenery with disdain, "mecha is to use mental power to control, the stronger the mental ability, the more powerful the mecha can play out. If there is no spiritual ability, you can''t control the mecha at all." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 The scenery was disgusted to see the green juice burst out when the Zerg was hit by the gunfire of mecha. She turned back and said, "I don''t want to see it. I want to go back." "Well, look a little longer." Nanxiao holds the hand of scenery. At this time, two people, who did not move at the window, were forced to move. Scenery and South small called, can only choose to run in the opposite direction. After noticing the situation in the spaceship, Yan Yu looked again. At this time, the Zerg were obviously prepared for the battle, but their number was not large, and it would only be bad to drag them down. He ordered quickly, "everyone return to the spaceship. After a minute, no matter how many people are on board, the spaceship will start." Yanyu is the first one to return to the cabin after killing a Zerg who doesn''t have long eyes. At this time, Fengjing and Nanxiao have been forced to run around the spaceship by the big bug running into the spaceship, and then go back to the original place. One foot of the insect turned into a sickle and went towards the south. The little girl subconsciously raised her hand to block her head and hid to the side. Her bracelet was cut off by the sickle and fell on the ground in a very ugly way. By the way, she fell down with the scenery beside her, and her hat fell down, and a head show spread out. Second feminine! This is what all the males in the neighborhood feel at the same time. Just when the big bug was about to wave his sickle, a red ray penetrated its chest. With the fall of the bug, Yan Yu, who took off his mecha, appeared in front of the two girls in a uniform and a gun in his hand. Nan Xiaoxiao never felt that Yan Yu was such a handsome man. When she wanted to say something, the spaceship moved out of balance. Her body slid along with the floor and finally came to the broken window. South small to fly out of the window, the man''s hand tightly grasped her. Then, wearing a red skirt, she went out with a little girl. "Scenery!" cried Nanxiao The spaceship takes off, it is impossible to stop again, because this is the general''s order, because There are Zerg people waiting to eat on the ground. Fortunately, Fengfeng didn''t fall to death. She landed on the body of a Zerg. Although there was still some pain, it somehow played a buffer role. Unfortunately, even though most Zerg went after the ship which was gradually flying away, some wounded Zerg were tearing the bodies of their companions on the ground. Zerg is a race that likes to pay attention to waste utilization. Even if the corpses of their companions are not buried, they will choose to swallow them because of the lack of planet resources and food. Although humans are their first food, the dead are also their second food. That''s disgusting! Taking advantage of the fact that the eating Zerg has not found herself, the scenery suppresses the nausea, and the cat climbs up carefully, and she will gradually leave the dead zone. When she turned around, she suddenly saw all the Zerg stopped moving, and they looked at a boy who did not know when. The boy''s height seems to be only 11 or 12 years old. Because the distance is too far away, the scenery can''t see his face clearly. She just saw the Zerg slowly approaching him. In an instant, her mind was full of fighting between man and nature. She wanted to pretend that she didn''t see anything. At last, she gave up running away with her head and gave up running to the boy past times. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 Fengguang doesn''t care whether she can run through the Zerg. She comforts herself that these big bugs are all injured and they can''t run fast Maybe She kicked off her high-heeled shoes, and when she was close to the boy, she grabbed his hand and ran in the opposite direction of those insects. It was rare that she could still lower her head and breathe to comfort the poor child. She said, "don''t be afraid, you are small, even if you are caught up, they will eat me first." As for her being eaten Then the next thing is out of her control. The boy looked up at her, because of running, her curly long hair was raised, the red skirt corners fluttered, and her bare feet, with each step on the ground, would become dirty. Under the brilliant galaxy, there was a kind of aesthetic madness. His dark eyes revealed curiosity because he had never seen such a human being. After running for a long time, the scenery finally stopped tired. She let go of the boy''s hand, bent down, put her hands on her knees, panting. Seeing the Zerg who didn''t catch up with her, she sat down on the ground again and said: "I can''t do it! I''ve never run like this before The boy is still standing, running with her for such a long time, he is still heart beating, breathless, quite I will always be so elegant feeling. The scenery blinked, raised his hand just put on the ground, put out a finger to poke his clean white face, "how can you be so calm? You just died. " "I will not die." The boy did not know where to take out a white handkerchief, it is very elegant with the handkerchief to wipe his face that she had just poked with her dusty fingers. The scenery felt that she was despised, so she took the whole hand to paste on his other half''s cheek. Seeing his calm expression in an instant, she laughed, and the hidden Zerg slowly came out. Because of escaping from the natural world, the scenery is in a good mood. "Children are really cute just like this. If they have such a mature and stable face every day, they will not be cute. You can see that you are so beautiful. People will feel very happy when they look at you. Otherwise, I won''t try my best to save you, but how can you always have only one expression?" Once the boy was stopped, the Zerg in the dark retreated. The scenery is crooked, "why don''t you talk?" "Do you think Is it a good thing that I look good? " "Yes." Scenery asked: "is it not a good thing to look good in this world?" "For some people, being good-looking is not a good thing." Scenery does not understand, she just came to curiosity, "do you think I look good?" The boy searched his mind for knowledge. "You look better than the woman in the textbook." "Textbooks..." After thinking about the scenery for a while, she remembered that there are very few women in this world, and women are national treasures. If you want to know more, you can only learn from textbooks. However, she asked in disgust: "how do you know that I am a woman? I could be Omega in women''s clothes, too The boy approached her and reached out to hook up a long strand of hair on her chest. He chuckled, "the pheromone you send out smells good." She seems to be I was teased by a boy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 "Well That... " Scenery took his hair out of his hand and said solemnly, "girls'' hair can''t be touched casually." "Why?" It''s not in his knowledge, so he doesn''t understand. Fengjing thinks it is necessary to popularize the knowledge of teasing girls with this child. "A girl''s hair, in addition to her relatives, can only be touched by people she likes, because touching her hair is a very intimate act." "But didn''t you just say you like me?" "Ah?" "If you look at me, you will feel very happy." The scenery was silent for a moment. She secretly told her which pot she didn''t open and which one to mention. Her eyes were wavering. Finally, she pretended to be distressed and said, "what can I do? I heard that this planet is occupied by Zerg, and there are no other humans here except us. How can we leave? " "I have a spaceship." "Ah?" The scenery raises eyes, this is her second time to send out the question sound. The boy laughed. "Or do you think I''m on this planet out of thin air?" "No I wish you had a spaceship The scenery suddenly regained its vitality and stood up from the ground. "It''s very dangerous here. We''d better leave here as soon as possible." She naturally stretched out her hand, naturally to hold his hand, but she looked at her dirty hand and thought that he was a clean child. Just as she was about to take it back, he put his left hand on her hand. The boy said, "follow me." The scenery was held by him and followed by him. Because he was shorter than herself, she always felt like a dog and a cat that was being run away by her master Fengjing is worried that there will be a few more Zerg on the road, so she is nervous all the way, but there is no moth until they get to the spaceship, which makes her feel relieved. The door of the cabin opened, and the boy stepped on the extended steps to the door and stopped again. He held out his hand towards the scenery. Elegant and gentlemanly, he smiles, "welcome to my territory." Scenery does not know whether the future world of boys are so graceful, in short, she is indeed a delicate face of the child to handsome, she raised her hand just touched his palm, he held it. She thought happily, if only she had such a gentleman''s brother. To the inside of the spaceship, she found that there was no boy''s parents in the cabin. There was only one man. The man was wearing a black tuxedo and white gloves. When he saw the scenery, he politely put his right hand on his chest, bowed and said, "welcome to your coming, beautiful lady." With such polite treatment, the scenery was flattered, "hello..." "Don''t be so serious. He''s just a robot." "Robot?" "I picked it up from the garbage when I was bored and fixed it." Scenery or some can''t believe, looks so like a living person, how is a robot? The boy took the hand of scenery and took her to a space with a long dining table. The man quickly put the delicious food on the table. Fengguang stares at the man for several seconds, and finally sees a black bar code on his neck. She asks the boy, "what does that bar code mean?" The boy shakes the red wine cup in his hand, and his random and extreme actions are somewhat inexpressible. He laughs and explains, "artificial life or non life things with action ability need to register bar codes, which can prove their identity and ensure that they can''t escape the control of their owners." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 The scenery took a look at the man, "then he..." "I am his master now." Well, it''s their business. She doesn''t have the right to do anything. It seems that humanitarian spirit is not suitable for this robot flying world. Now, she puts her eyes on the delicious food and wine, and then she can''t help but exclaim, "these days, I''ve been eating dry and tasteless nutrition tablets. Is it the first time I''ve seen such delicious food here ¡£¡± "Number one has recipes in mind that people used a long time ago." Seeing her curious eyes, he added, "I implanted it." Sure enough, she said with admiration, "you are so good!" After thinking about himself at his age, I''m afraid I don''t know where to play with a doll. The scenery asks again: "are all the children in your world as good as you?" Of course not. He''s the only one. The boy didn''t answer and asked, "aren''t you from our world?" "No Scenery cut a piece of steak into her mouth, long lost the taste of meat, let her happy to bubble, she held her face and said: "I am from Well, the world came through thousands of years ago. " "You are a time traveler." The boy looked so surprised. "Time Traveler It''s a good name, but I came here only after being hit by a meteorite. By the way, there is another girl with me "Under the Star Alliance act, time travelers are not allowed to appear, otherwise life imprisonment is allowed." She took a knife and fork and was scared. "But you are a woman, you should be treated differently." "No, no, no, can''t you not tell others?" The scenery pitifully said: "I just took my life to save you. You see, I didn''t mean to cross it. Maybe one day I will return to my own world." The boy thought about this possibility. "You''re right. I really don''t need to be an informer." The scenery was relieved and thought that she didn''t know whether nanxiaoxiao would tell Yan Yu about the crossing. She would have a female master halo, and Yan Yu would not give up hurting her. But the scenery was different. She was just a female match, and it was not impossible for Yan Yu to hand her in at that time. "Women will be well protected by the alliance. Why are you alone in Zerg territory?" "I It''s just that I''ve been separated from my partner. " Her mood is a little complicated. You should know that no matter whether you like those people or not, she will be more or less dissatisfied when she becomes an abandoned person. But soon she eliminated this dissatisfaction, Yan Yu is the man, of course, will choose to save the small South. The boy said with a smile, "where are you going now?" Where to go? The scenery looks out of the window at the shining galaxy. There are too many stars in the universe, but I don''t know which one is the so-called "cosmic prison". She sighed, "I don''t have a place to go. Why don''t you take me in first?" "Don''t you go to your company?" The boy seems to be deliberately mentioned, but also seems to be casual. "In fact They and I are not companions. They just want to keep me in captivity only when they see that I am a girl. If I follow them, I might as well be wandering around by myself. " In fact, she is going to find the man named Ye mo. it is not convenient for Yan Yu to be there. "I can take you back, just Don''t be afraid then www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 Scenery is not understood in the boy''s words. About an hour later, the spacecraft landed on a planet. Before leaving the spacecraft, the boy handed her a bracelet. "To prevent some unnecessary trouble, put this on." Fengjing recognized that it was a bracelet to suppress pheromones, and she immediately took it. With this bracelet, she felt that her virginity was well protected. She and the boy walked out of the ship and saw the building in front of her. She also understood why he would say as long as she didn''t be afraid. A huge European castle, perhaps in the eyes of people in this world is retro style, in this weedy planet, only this castle exists, in the night, suddenly strange. Let the scenery stay, but the big words on the iron gate - Star Alliance prison. The boy was about to enjoy her trembling fear, but she suddenly jumped up, covered his mouth and cried, "great! I''m here at last Well Since it''s a ghost place, why would she cry that it''s great. He seldom fails to understand. The scenery was still bouncing and dancing excitedly. When she looked back again, the boy was missing. She looked around. In addition to the desolate wind, the grass swaying, and the boy''s figure was not seen. "Miss Xia, I''ll lead you next." The scenery looks at this housekeeper like man, she still can''t treat him as a robot, "No. 1, where''s your master?" His name is number one. That''s what the boy told her. "Master, there are some things to deal with, so I will lead the way for Miss Xia." "Good..." The scenery can only nod and follow No. 1. After entering the iron gate and through the overgrown courtyard, they entered the castle. The scenery found that the space inside was much larger than that outside, and the winding stairs made her dizzy. She followed number one up the stairs and gasped, "where are we going?" "To see the warden." No. 1 is not as tired and panting as the scenery. For robots without physiological functions, they will never feel tired. When she came to the other people''s territory, she really wanted to say hello to the warden. Taking advantage of the number one, she tentatively asked, "do you know the prisoner named Ye Mo? I hear he''s also being held here. " "It''s a SSS level dangerous element, locked in the deepest part of the castle. Miss Xia, as an organism, is not advised to approach him." "I I didn''t want to get close to him. I just asked She quickly changed the subject. "Why can''t you see other people in this castle?" "It''s time for humans to sleep." "Oh..." She just felt that such a big castle was too quiet, and it was a bit terrifying. Number one stops in front of a house. "Miss Xia, here we are." "In this The warden? " "Yes." Number one smiles like a human being, and then knocks on the door, "Mr. warden, there''s a visitor to the castle." But after a while, the door opened, No. 1 got out of the way, looked at the scenery, put one hand on his chest and bent slightly, "Miss Xia, please come in." She''s in alone!? Well, number one is not a human being. The scenery takes a deep breath and plucks up courage to enter the dark room. In the dark environment, I saw a man sitting in front of the desk, his appearance is naturally impeccable, that black clear eyes, looked for a long time, it seems that they will unconsciously sink in, his nose straight, with a good-looking arc, that light color thin lips slightly Yang, as if forever with a gentle smile. What''s more, the uniform with black and silver border adds a sense of abstinence to his gentle temperament. And scenery, for men with a sense of abstinence, that resistance has always been zero. She heard him say in a soft and elegant voice, "welcome to my land, beautiful lady." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 "Hello..." Scenery stupidly returned a sentence, and then did not know how to do, she stood straight, hands do not know how to put it. "Don''t be nervous, Miss Xia." The man stands up, perfectly tall. The scenery had to look up at him, and secretly said that there was nothing imperfect about this man from head to toe. She could not help but rest her fancy mind. Generally speaking, things that are too perfect are unreal and only suitable for standing at a distance to enjoy. The man introduced himself: "I''m the warden here, Xu Wei." "I''m summer scenery." Xu Wang chuckled, "I''ve heard about Miss Xia from Xiao Xiao." "Xiao Xiao?" "The little boy who brought Miss Xia here." "His name is Xiao Xiao Because he''s gone, I haven''t even asked myself what his name is "Don''t be sorry, Miss Xia. You''ll have a chance to meet again." Seeing her staring at herself, Xu Wang said again, "Xiao Xiao is a resident here." The residents here? But isn''t this castle a prison? Xu Wan knew that she was puzzled, but he didn''t answer. He just said with a smile: "Miss Xia is Xiao Xiao Xiao''s friend. Naturally, she can live here. But there are several rules for Miss Xia''s good. I hope Miss Xia can remember it." "Good." For the sake of her own life safety, she will certainly try to remember. "Eight o''clock in the evening is the curfew time. Please don''t leave the room after eight o''clock. Miss Xia can move freely in the castle boundary except the West Tower, which is a restricted area. Finally, Miss Xia can''t leave the castle because It''s dangerous out there. " Speaking of the last words, his eyes slightly stained with a happy smile, it seems that there is no danger outside, but he has a number of lovely pets. She felt strange in her heart, but she did not dare to ask more questions. This is the territory of others. Of course, she can only be obedient, and only by obedience can she get more convenience to find the man named Ye mo. "I remember what the warden said." "That''s good." Xu Wanfu sat back on the chair again. "Miss Xia can go out. No.1 will take Miss Xia to the rest room." "Good Then I''ll leave first. " The beautiful lady nodded, and soon went out, and closed the door by the way. The room is more dark, the man is lazy on the back of the chair, hands clasped in front of the abdomen, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath. Thin lips raised a smile as if there were no, "her pheromone It really smells good The bracelet, which suppresses pheromone, doesn''t seem to have any effect on her. In the corridor outside the room, scenery followed No. 1 up the stairs again, this time up the third floor, and finally, No. 1 opened a door. "Miss Xia, this is the room for you." The scenery took a glance and thought it was good in addition to the black. She sincerely thanks: "thank you." "You''re welcome. Miss Xia can come to me if you have any instructions." "Well, I see." "So..." No. 1 bowed down again and said, "Miss Xia, have a good rest. I''ll go back first." The scenery nodded and said goodbye. No.1 turned and left. She went into the room and closed the door. She didn''t know if she wanted to adapt to the painting style of a prison, so the lights in the room were very dim. On this planet, the light of the sun was difficult to pass through the thick clouds, so most of the time, whether it was day or night, it was dark. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 The scenery looked at her bare feet. Her white feet had become dirty and had some small wounds. When she saw herself in the mirror, she almost covered her face with shame. Her clothes are dirty, and her hair is also messy. Just facing a woman who looks like a crazy woman, how can Xu Hu, the man, not change his face and call her a beautiful lady? She sat on the bed, alone sad, can only find No. 1 tomorrow, ask him if he can help her find a dress to let her change first As for tonight, she''d better go to bed first. The next day, when No. 1 came to deliver breakfast, he heard the request of scenery. He said he would look for it. When he came back after more than ten minutes, he also brought a set of clean clothes and a pair of shoes. There are no women here, so it is impossible to have women''s clothes. The scenery looks at the white shirt, black trousers, and that pair of small black shoes. Although this is not in line with her aesthetics, she has no choice but to change it after taking a bath. No matter the shirt or trousers, they are generous for her. The scenery looks at herself in the mirror. The sleeve of the shirt is longer than her hand, and the trouser leg is also pulled up on the shoes. I think the owner of this dress must be very tall. Without hesitation, she rolled up her sleeves and trouser legs, and finally combed herself with a ponytail. Well, it looks more energetic and normal. She came to look for ye Mo, so she couldn''t stay in the room all the time. First of all, she decided to find out the terrain, went out of the room, and then climbed down the tenth floor intermittently. She panted and came to the open courtyard. Unfortunately, she just hit Xu Hu who was standing in the courtyard and talking to his subordinates. She had no choice but to go up and say hello to Xu Wang in embarrassment, "Mr. warden." "Miss Xia..." Xu Meng unexpectedly pick eyebrows, "you wear this suit is not bad." The Petite Female body shrinks in the broad clothing, is not quite good, is also quite lovable. Scenery embarrassed smile, "these clothes It''s big on me "I didn''t expect that Miss Xia would grow up so much in the clothes I wore when I was 14 years old." His unexpected tone clearly means that you are shorter than I imagined. The focus of scenery is, "this dress is yours!" "Is it worth the surprise?" "No..." Scenery bowed his head to pull the corner of his shirt, just feel some blush and heartbeat. Just then, the man, who was escorted by the soldiers, said, "female Omega..." The man was wounded all over, his white prison uniform was stained with a lot of blood, and his noble long golden hair was a little messy, but he could still see his beautiful western face. He was held by two soldiers. Seeing the scenery, he looked at himself. He licked the corner of his lips with evil spirit and said, "Hello, charming lady, I''m Cecil. ¡± the scenery didn''t say hello to him. She hid behind Xu Meng. The man named Cecil looked good-looking, but it gave her the feeling of a beautiful Western sea demon. She attracted people on the sea with beautiful songs and appearance. When they got close, they would be dragged into the water and drowned. On the contrary, the warden, who is gentle and does not lose his prestige, seems to have more sense of security. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 Cecil felt as if he couldn''t feel the pain of the wound. He said with a sinister smile: "the honest warden has secretly hidden a female Omega. If the alliance knows about it, what will happen to the warden?" In this world, all women are required to report to the alliance. In order to ensure the maximum use of women''s reproductive capacity, and to ensure that women can be used to win over the important figures in various countries of the alliance, every woman needs to be protected by the people of the imperial alliance, that is to say, it is better to be imprisoned. Even in a golden cage, a bird loses its freedom. The scenery can not help but tense up, she knows that women in this world is like a national treasure must be handed in, she unconsciously grasped a corner of Xu Wang''s uniform. Xu Wan looked back at her, then looked at Cecil, "this does not bother you." The scenery was relieved. Cecil also wanted to say something, but Xu Hu directly raised his hand and ordered, "put him back in the jail." "Yes Two soldiers take orders and drag Cecil away. Before leaving, Cecil still had leisure and said with a smile: "charming lady, we will meet again." "Who is he?" When the scenery comes to Xu Wang, the man named Cecil gives her a bad feeling. He really has a charming face, but the cruelty between his eyebrows is too heavy. "He is a pirate wandering in the interstellar world, and the last one known as the pirate king. He has been doing evil in the interstellar for more than ten years, and he was caught only two years ago." "If he didn''t want to run away, my people wouldn''t hurt him," Xu explained Fengjing recalled that the information found said that he had been put into this prison. In addition to Ye Mo, there was a pirate and an arms dealer. Now I think that Cecil is the pirate in the information. She asked: "I have heard that there are only three people in such a large prison. Is it true?" "Not bad." "Miss Xia is interested in meeting these three people?" Yes! Especially the one named Ye Mo! But in order not to let others doubt, she still painfully shook her head, "no, no, I heard they are all ferocious people, I''d better not see them." "That''s a pity..." Xu Wang sighed with regret. "What a pity?" she said "I thought Miss Xia would want to see Xiao Xiao." "That Do I want to see Xiao Xiao and not to see the three prisoners "Didn''t I tell Miss Xia? Xiao Xiao, one of the three prisoners, was arrested for selling arms. " "You didn''t tell me," she said "Xu Wan lip corner holds a smile," that is my negligence Is it really negligence? She didn''t believe it at all! Shocked and dull, the scenery can''t believe: "Xiao Xiao looks only twelve or three years old. How could he be the well-known weapon dealer who kills people like a dog and only pays attention to profits?" "Xiao Xiao is really only 13 years old, but he is indeed an arms dealer." "But he But he is still a child "Miss Xia, there are many people like you who are deceived by his appearance as a child." The world view of scenery was completely shattered. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 "Xiao Xiao had been selling arms with his father since he was five years old. By the age of ten, he was officially in charge of his own affairs. At the age of 12, he was arrested by the imperial alliance with 100000 troops." After listening to Xu Wan''s introduction, the scenery closed his chin for a long time, "that If he is a prisoner, how can he walk out of this prison at will "Every time he provides the alliance with a batch of weapons he has hidden, he can get a privilege. It is not difficult for him to go out for a walk." Xu Wang''s tone is indifferent, and it doesn''t seem to be just telling a nonsense. The scenery raised her hand and raised her forehead. It took a little time to accept the setting, "all the children here are like this Is it good? " She wanted to say that she was a bull, but she thought it was not very elegant in front of Xu Wan, so she changed the word "fierce". Xu wanxiao, "not necessarily." Listen to his tone, there are many such children? The scenery carries the body, is very heavy sigh. "Miss Xia, what''s the matter?" "I am Think about your thirteen years old. " "Oh?" "And then I found that I couldn''t remember anything that I could be liked." Xu Meng comforted her, "it''s not Miss Xia''s fault." The scenery turned around again, blinking plaintively, "thank you for your comfort, that It''s not good for me to live here for nothing. Is there anything I can do? It''s OK for me to mop the floor and wash the clothes Better a job that gives her a reason to walk around. "I heard Miss Xia came from the earth thousands of years ago?" Scenery guess this thing must be Xiao Xiao told him, simply she also frankly nodded, "good." "Well, I really need Miss Xia''s help here." Thousands of years later, people are no longer used to reading paper books, but in this study in the castle, there are all paper books. The scenery followed Xu Wang to a bookshelf and watched him take down a book from the bookshelf. The cover of the book has turned yellow. I think it''s been some years. "I''m very interested in studying the culture of the ancient earth," Xu said. "This is a book I got by chance. It uses ancient characters. I''d like to ask Miss Xia to translate for me. I wonder if it''s ok?" "Of course." Fengjing takes over the book in his hand. There are three characters written in the book, namely, the collection of flying birds. She suddenly realizes that the Chinese characters she learns in daily life are different from what she sees in this world, but she can understand the words of the world, that is to say She''s on the plug like the hostess? What''s more, with the change of time, their language will certainly be different. However, she and nanxiaoxiao can communicate with the people here, and the scenery silently thanks nanxiaodao. Thanks to crossing this setting with the female host, she may have to spend points to exchange for the option of breaking the communication barrier. But scenery has not been happy for a long time. In the face of Xu Wang, she is a little embarrassed, "I What if you can''t write your words? " Yes, although she can understand and read, she can''t write. Xu wanyang raised his lips, "it doesn''t matter, Miss Xia said, I''ll record it." He took her to the desk by the window, and they sat down face to face. On the table, paper and pen had been prepared. Xu Wanlong fingers held the pen. Against the white paper, it was more beautiful. Scenery is surprised to find that he is still a hand control, staring at his hand can not move his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 "Miss Xia?" "Ah?" When she saw Xu staring at herself with her bright and dark eyes, she knew that he was waiting for herself. Her face turned red and she hastily opened the book and cleared her throat. Then she said, "birds of summer fly to my window to sing and fly away. The yellow leaves of autumn, which have nothing to sing, flutter and fall there with a sigh There are 325 clear and beautiful untitled poems in the collection of flying birds. Day and night, stream and sea, freedom and betrayal are all combined in Tagore''s works. At the same time, it also includes feelings, family feelings and friendship, all of which show the author''s love for life. In the study, only the girl''s crisp voice and the sound of the pen tip rubbing on the paper. Xu Wang''s record is quiet and peaceful. He was a man with gentle and elegant breath. The way he wrote at the moment was even more impressive. He felt that the beauty was like jade and the years were quiet. Gradually, the scenery read to read, the mood inexplicably calm a lot, in reading the eighth poem, she can not help looking at Xu Wan, "her eager face, like the rain at night, disturb my dream soul." She held her chin in her hands, staring at the man in front of her. There was no other reaction. The light outside the window provided a background for Xu Wang, who was sitting by the window. His face, the perfect contour line, looked even more gentle under the continuous light. For a long time, she tilted her head and exclaimed, "Mr. warden, you are so beautiful." Xu Wang took the pen''s hand a meal, he raised his eyes, "this sentence is also written in the book?" "No The scenery shook her head and then said in a soft voice, "listen quietly, my heart, to the whispers of the world, which is its courtship to you." Xu Wang put down his pen. The scenery does not understand, "why not write? I just read the thirteenth poem "Miss Xia." "Well?" "Your pheromone is rising." She stayed for a moment. "Why didn''t I feel it?" No, it would be strange if she could feel it. "Do you know what this metaphor means?" "What..." "You''re in love with me." "Boom", her mind seems to explode a fireworks, stuttered: "how, how, how possible? I''m not going to be in love with you "Pheromones don''t cheat people." "I, I, I I wear the bracelet Xiao Xiao gave me She reached out and showed him that she was wearing a bracelet. "You can''t feel my pheromone!" "There seems to be one thing Miss Xia hasn''t figured out." "What?" "The bracelet can suppress the pheromone of Miss Xia as a female Omega, but it can''t suppress the message of your estrus." Xu wanwen said: "alpha is indeed able to force beta and Omega to oestrus to him, but when beta and Omega are in estrus, the object of their oestrus can also be received. Therefore, Miss Xia, you are in estrus with me." Don''t run into heat one by one! She doesn''t know the word oestrus, OK! The scenery''s face was red and white. At last, he simply lay down on the table, holding his head and choking, "I hate this world, and I don''t have any privacy right!" She just had such a moment''s moving, he was aware of, then how happy to appreciate the beautiful man in the future! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 Xu Wang looked at the girl who put her head on the table and refused to lift it up. He said happily, "Miss Xia, estrus is a very normal thing. You don''t need to feel embarrassed. You are a woman. Before being marked by a knot, you have the right to release information elements to any object you like." "Knot mark?" She opened her fingers and secretly looked at him through her fingers, which was the same as stealing the bell. Xu Wei solemnly explained, "the so-called knot is that alpha''s genitalia enters Omega''s uterus, and its front end expands to form a structure similar to a butterfly bolt, which can be stuck in Omega''s reproductive tract and cannot be pulled out, so as to ensure that Omega will not escape during mating. When forming a knot, Alpha''s pheromone will reach its peak, and Omega receiving alpha essence will get the taste of alpha From then on, she will only be marked by her own oestrus ¡°¡­¡­ I''m a kid and I don''t understand anything. " She closed her fingers and continued to play ostrich. "Miss Xia, I just want you to understand our common sense here, which is also for your good." Her heart beat fiercely, stuffy voice replies: "Oh..." "Marking a knot is something that brings a great sense of achievement, but if the already marked Omega is marked by a second person, it will be a very painful thing, and Omega may die as a result." Mom! The world is terrible! The scenery ostrich pretended to ask: "how do you How do you know that? Did you mark someone else? " He was surprised to be silent for a moment. When the scenery could not be seen, his eyes were covered with gloom. For a moment, he gently replied, "there are records in these books." "Little yellow book?" She subconsciously raised her head to say, also let people see her already red face, is a kind of attractive red. "It''s a textbook. It seems a little hot today..." Xu Wang casually untied the button of a shirt collar, slightly exposed the exquisite clavicle. Sure enough, she unconsciously swallowed a mouthful, and the pheromone uploaded from her body was more thick. For the first time, he felt that not everyone who was in love with him was so disgusting, at least The girl wanted to sleep with him, but he didn''t dare to look so cute that he couldn''t help but tease her. Fengguang covered her hot cheek with her hands, and then she realized that pheromones interacted. That is to say, if her estrus information successfully affected him, he would return to the corresponding pheromone that produced estrus, which in turn affected her. In the end That''s firewood and fire. There''s no turning point! The world It''s terrible! "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. Goodbye, Mr. warden." In the blink of an eye, she has already run out. This is also the first time that some people have a feeling for themselves, but also choose to leave and retreat. With her leaving, the sweet taste in the air is about to dissipate. Xu looks at the small tent under his body and sighs helplessly. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His right hand held his little brother who looked up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Scenery did not know that a person because of their own escape and chose the lonely self sacrilege, she ran back to the room and covered herself in the quilt, after a long time, the blush on her face just subsided. Thinking of his serious speaking of the theory of knot marking It''s over. She seems a little curious about what to do? This is not a good sign! Her face, whose fever had just subsided, had a tendency to turn red again. When she drew back into the quilt, she sighed with anguish that she had not even seen Ye Mo, the strategic target. Did she choose to have a love affair with this handsome warden on the way!? Seriously He really suits her taste, whether it''s appearance, or that elegant temperament Just think about it, she will have an impulse to knock him down! "System king, system king! I want to change the strategy target! " Hearing the excited voice, the system Jun asked coolly, "is the host sure to change the strategy target?" "Sure, sure! Ye Mo is a SSS level cosmological prisoner. I want to attack him. He should be a life-threatening one. The warden should be good-looking and gentle. " She sat up from the bed with her face in her hand, with pink bubbles in her mind. "Why is there such a perfect man in the world?" Oh, she''s crazy again. System Jun: "then change it." The man addicted person didn''t notice the voice of system Jun, she asked directly, "how many points do you want me to spend?" "No points." She was surprised, "so good?" "The hard condition is that the host needs to get Ye Mo out of prison." ¡°¡­¡­ What? " "It is up to the host to choose whether to attack Ye Mo or to release Ye Mo to prison in order to change the strategy target." "System King Is there something wrong with you? Is it for him to destroy the whole universe by releasing the leaf end? " "Two choices, the host decides." The system stopped talking. After a while of scenery, no matter which one she chooses, she will go to the end of the last leaf! But But it seems that it is easier to let the leaf end out than to let him like himself. She bit the nail of her thumb and tangled for a while, and finally slapped her thigh, "it''s decided! I choose the warden The scenery decided to get up again from the bed and ran out of the room happily. She wanted to continue to tease the man who would make her heart beat. However, as soon as she climbed down the first floor, she met a boy, who was Xiao Xiao Xiao? "Miss Xia." Xiao Xiao was very gentlemanly and said hello to the scenery. The number one standing behind him also nodded slightly like the scenery. Scenery used to see this child had only one idea. How could he be so small but so handsome? Now seeing this child, her mood is very It''s subtle. Although they are small, they can''t stand it. They are big guns in the arms trade! "Xiao Xiao." She chuckled dryly. "You''re not here to see me, are you?" Unexpectedly, Xiao Xiao nodded, "not bad." The scenery is like swallowing a fly for a moment, holding a face, and I don''t know how to answer. "It seems that Miss Xia is doing well here." "OK, OK, thanks to the warden for taking care of me..." Xiao Xiao looked at No. 1. No. 1 stepped forward and handed the box to the scenery. Xiao Xiao said, "this is a gift." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 The scenery opened the box and saw a pair of white shoes inside, which looked very simple and comfortable. She looked down at the black shoes that didn''t fit her feet. She was very grateful and said, "thank you. This gift is really timely." "It would be an indecent act for a beautiful woman not to have a pair of suitable shoes." She suddenly began to wonder whether such a mature and considerate child could really be the arms dealer? But she didn''t dare to ask, so she turned to other questions, "do you live in this castle, too?" "Yes." "Where do you live?" "East Tower." The scenery recalled what Xu Wan had said to her on the first day. She asked curiously, "why is the West Tower the forbidden area in the castle?" Is Where''s Yemo? Sure enough, Xiao Xiao said, "there are dangerous things in the West Tower." "Well If you say it''s dangerous, it must be very dangerous. " But she thought to herself that she must get into the west tower once! "So you are all here." Xu Wang appeared from the corridor, he calmly walked over, saw the scenery, he showed a smile, eyes full of intoxicating light, "Miss Xia, are you ok?" ''s face is red. Even if it''s not good, she has to say, "I''m fine." Xiao Xiao said: "Mr. warden, I apply for a place to change my residence." "Why is that?" Xu Wang looked at Xiao Xiao, and his tone showed a little doubt. "My neighbor is too noisy." "Cecil, what did he do?" "In recent nights, he has been digging a secret passage with a spoon, which has seriously affected my sleep." Xu Wan nodded, "so it is. I will consider it." The scenery is speechless, thinking that Cecil is not stupid? Xiao Xiao said: "things have been finished, then I will go back first, Mr. warden, Miss Xia, goodbye." The scenery waved, "Xiao Xiao, goodbye." Xiao Xiao left a shallow smile on her and turned away from No. 1. She looked at Xiao Xiao''s back, and looked at Xu Wang, frowned and didn''t know what she was thinking. "Why is Miss Xia looking at me like this?" Xu asked "I was just thinking You and Xiao Xiao Xiao seem to be similar to each other. " "What''s the similarity?" "Well It''s just as good-looking, as elegant, and just as elegant. " "Miss Xia, if you want to praise me next time, you may as well speak up." She had a blockage in her throat, "Oh..." Xu looked at the box she was holding, "but Xiao Xiao is really more considerate than me." "How strange Why does he have women''s shoes? Did he go out to buy it again "About He made it himself "Ah?" "Xiao Xiao has his own laboratory, and it''s not surprising that he can make a pair of shoes by repairing the No.1 that has been thrown into the garbage heap as before." "He''s really It''s amazing. " "However, what he does needs to ask for my advice first," Xu said The scenery brewed a moment of emotion, took out a more excited look and said, "Mr. warden, you are more powerful!" "Miss Xia, let''s talk about other things here. Now let''s talk about something related to us." "What''s the matter?" She had a bad feeling. His eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his lips curled up a good-looking curve, and his low voice was sexy to the extreme, "about what I want to mark you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 If it is a knot mark Think of this, scenery in the brain for a moment a blank. It''s one thing to try to tease this man. It''s another thing to play such a fierce sport with him! In the face of problems that she can''t handle, she habitually ran away. The scenery just turned to run. Unfortunately, this time, the man who had been prepared grasped her hand and pushed her directly onto the wall. However, she was trapped between him and the wall. Xu Wan held her wrist with one hand and supported her on the wall. He bent down slightly, then lowered his head to get close to her face. The distance between them was so close that you could feel the breath sound of each other slightly disorderly. "Miss Xia, you will be in love with me. I think you just like me, or do you often get in love with people?" "Scenery bite teeth," you ya just casually oestrus If she really wanted to make a mess, I didn''t know how many pieces of fresh meat in military uniform could be put on Yanyu''s spaceship. How could she be a uniform controller! She was angry, which made him feel more happy. "Then why run away?" "Don''t run away and wait to be tied by you?" "Miss Xia, it will be a very happy thing to mark a knot." He reached out the tip of his tongue and licked the skin on her neck. The scenery instantaneously, such as being hit by the electric current, his legs were soft, and he completely held her in his arms. The strong male breath wrapped her tightly, and she could not help but feel dizzy again, giving birth to a kind of unspeakable desire. Her body instinctively had a reaction, but her brain''s reason is still there, this man is to himself released estrus pheromone! Unlike when he received her pheromone in the study, he was in full control this time. That is to say, even if she is a person with a calm mind, as long as he wants, she will be a woman who can only ask for love under him. Scenery has always known that the world is terrible, but when she first tried to feel that her body would be completely out of her control, she still felt powerless. Xu Wang looked at the liquid from the corner of her eyes. He didn''t seem to have seen tears. So he licked the tears with the tip of his tongue curiously. Her body was stiff for a moment. "It''s hot, but a little salty." Xu wanjiao slightly pick up the corner of his eyes, adding more provocative amorous feelings. "Originally, this is the tears in the book. The book says that human beings will shed tears when they are happy, when they are sad, when they are angry. Miss Xia, what kind of tears do you belong to now?" "What do you say?" She has a pretty face. Not long ago, he also popularized some common sense to her. How come now he has no common sense? "It must be happy." Xu Meng opened his eyes and said a lie, "Miss Xia is happy about the thing to be marked by me." "Mr. warden..." The scenery takes a few deep breaths and tries to calm down. "You want to mark me just because you are attracted by my pheromone. You don''t like me at all, do you?" "Does it matter whether you like it or not? We''re all attracted to each other''s pheromones, isn''t that enough? " "Maybe in your present world, you think you can go to bed as long as you have the attraction of pheromones. But I''m not from your world. In my opinion, only men and women can go to bed after they love each other. You don''t like me. Why do you sleep with me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 Xu wanton for a long time, and finally said with a calm tone: "you ancient earth people can be really troublesome." He didn''t understand that she would be estrous to herself, that is to say that she liked him. It would be good for him to accept the estrus message. Why should he say that only when he likes her can he mark her? The scenery felt that her body was gradually becoming normal. She suspected that he had taken back those pheromones that led her to have sexual desire. The stone in his heart had just fallen on the ground, and suddenly he kissed his lips again. Perhaps, this is not a kiss, because between the lips and teeth, only he is releasing his own desire, there is no warmth to speak of, she also can not resist, until finally, she felt a touch of pain. Xu wanwei retreated and licked the blood on her lips. She said in a soft voice, "Miss Xia, while I am still patient, you will try your best to let me like you. Otherwise, I can only choose to mark you with the most primitive method. Think about it and let your body get my taste. It seems that it is something that I can''t wait for." "You..." "My son of a bitch?" He interrupted with a smile, "or a pervert? It doesn''t matter. The smell on you really fascinates me. It fascinates me to I just want to keep you under my weight every day and night. " Scenery face red and white, heart pounding. He touched her long hair hanging on her shoulder, as if to comfort a disobedient kitten. "I only give you three days. After three days, if you don''t let me like you, I can only mark you." No, no, No If he likes her, he wants to mark her with knots. If he doesn''t like her, or if he likes her, does he like it or not? Is there any difference? It was the idea of a scene in which her mind became very confused for a moment. She said with a blank face, "anyway, you want to mark me." "Well That''s right. " Her expression For a moment, she was very wonderful, pursed her lips which he had bitten. She suddenly took his hand and said, "go, go to my room!" ¡°¡­¡­ What do you do? " "Don''t you want to mark it?" She looked at him fiercely, "anyway, it''s all going to the execution ground. It''s better to put the execution ground on now than to let me fear for three days!" "But you don''t mean to be happy with each other..." "Go to his grandmother''s mutual affection. My affectation is useless in front of people like you. Do you want to go to my room or not?" Xu Wang was frightened by her completely giving up her arrogance. He picked up his eyebrows and gave a low smile. He turned to his waist and picked her up. "Miss Xia, you are really an accident." A beautiful accident. The scenery is tense to grasp the corner of his uniform, his face is to be impassioned expression, fearless to let people feel that she is to sacrifice for the sake of all mankind. In Xu Wang holding her step by step in the corridor, soon to reach her door, the castle suddenly sounded the alarm. Xu wanxu steps a meal, good-looking eyebrows micro Cu, ordinary days in the gentle voice infected with a fury, "damn!" The scenery is still in doubt. As soon as I saw the surrounding environment changed, she was still held in his arms. However, they appeared in front of a group of soldiers. Surrounded by soldiers, he is a man in white. He is tall and thin. He is weak, but he can''t make people feel weak. His picturesque appearance has the feeling of a God who is compassionate to others. At the moment of seeing him, he will bring out uncontrollable holiness and holiness People can''t help but want to worship. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 The white man''s eyes did not blink the scenery suddenly felt a pinch pain on her waist. She raised her eyes and saw Xu wantonly looking at her, smiling tenderly. She was cold on her back. She gave a flattering smile and did not dare to look at the man again. The man in white looked at the girl who was held by Xu Wang, and then looked at Xu Wang. He laughed casually, "Xu Wang, we met again. This time, you also brought a female Omega." "Today, you shouldn''t have come out of the West Tower." Xu Wang''s cold look is rare. He is not in a good mood now. No, it is very bad. "Do you have to pick a day to escape?" Fengjing heard this sentence is a spiritual shock. There are only three prisoners here, King Cecil of pirates and Xiao Xiao Xiao, an arms dealer. Now there is a dangerous element named SSS. She has not seen Ye mo. This man is Ye Mo! She unconsciously began to bite her thumb, thinking about how to get the man named Ye Mo out of the castle, surrounded by soldiers guarding the prison. She could not take him away without a person with special ability She seems to have forgotten that she is still in Xu Wang''s arms and is still held by the princess. Of course, Xu Wang''s people can not squint, but ye Mo is not the same. He said in a soft voice that can contain everything: "beautiful lady, I''m Ye Mo when I meet for the first time." "Hello..." Then the scenery felt a greater pain from her waist. She held back a stream of tears and looked at Xu Wang wrongly. She indicated with her eyes that people would say hello to her. What happened? No, I just want to pinch you. This is the meaning of the smile in Xu Wang''s eyes, which makes her shake and fear. "Xu Hu, are you going to fight with this young lady? You know, your soldiers are not my match. " This is an arrogant remark, but from ye Mo''s mouth, he should feel that the fact is so because of his flat voice. He just tells the truth. Xu Wang put the scenery down, he patted her head, "Darling standing here waiting for me." "Oh..." Scenery perfunctory a, see him or just look at oneself not to walk, she thought for a while, added a sentence, "all careful, do not hurt." Xu Wang smile, "good." Then, the scenery saw Xu Wang''s figure, but in the blink of an eye appeared in front of the leaf end, the air around them changed, as if there was a magnetic field to make the air vibrate, and their two figures disappeared. She looked around and saw that the soldiers around her didn''t look strange. She said blankly, "where are the people?" "In the duel, in order to be fair, both sides of the duel will enter a space where no outsiders exist. When the winner or loser is determined, they will appear." "That Xu Wanhe..." "Don''t worry, the warden won''t lose." "How can you be so sure..." The scenery turns to look at the man next to him, and his expression condenses in an instant. Cecil''s long golden hair makes his beautiful face more like a fairy in the legend. He smiles at the scenery with an impeccable smile, "because he has never lost the duel with Yemo." "You She only uttered a word, a pain in the back of her neck, and she lost consciousness. Cecil caught her falling body. "Charming lady, please come with me." When the soldiers came with guns, Cecil and the scenery disappeared into the courtyard. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 The sound of water dripping, in the dark environment appears more gloomy, not to see the light of the sewer, in addition to the pungent taste, more of the cold atmosphere. The scenery is confused to wake up, want to knead still faint painful neck, soon, she found her hands were tied by the rope, the tie is not tight, but the knot is very good to prevent her will have the possibility of breaking free. Cecil was sitting next to her. He opened his hand, and a little luminous robot fluttered its wings into the air to light up the neighborhood. He held the beautiful hand with great grace, and then imprinted a kiss on the back of her hand. "Please forgive me for my unruly behavior. It''s my fault that such a beautiful lady should wake up in this way." Since you know it''s your fault, you should let me go! Scenery bite teeth to swallow, she retracted her hand back, straight to the point: "what do you want me to do?" "Nature is to get out of here." "What''s the use of catching me? I can''t take you out of here. " "You are the one around Xu Wang." Cecil''s charming smile, "and still a female Omega." It''s enough to say she''s a woman. Why do you have to bring Omega back? "To be honest, I was surprised." Cecil hung down his head and smelled her smell in her neck. "Xu Hu didn''t mark such a charming lady." The scenery had goose bumps all over her body. She tried to shrink her body back. The last unbalanced fall on the ground. Listening to the sound of the back of her head hitting the ground, it must be extremely painful. Cecil saw that she was wrinkling a small face in pain, but she was biting her teeth and refused to make a sound. He helped people up from the ground with compassion, and then said coolly, "fortunately, it''s the back, which is going to fall in the front. I''m afraid it will be smoother." It took a long time for the scenery to slow down before she realized what he meant. She clenched her teeth and said, "what''s wrong with my small chest! I didn''t eat your rice "I said it''s not good to fall on the nose. What does Miss think I''m talking about?" Cecil''s charming smile and confused eyes were just right for him. Scenery face red and green, green and white, and finally expressionless, lazy to pay attention to him. He was ignored, but Cecil was more interested. He asked like a curious doll, "why didn''t Xu Hu mark you? He''s not the one who would give up such a delicious snack She turned her head and ignored him. But even when no one answered, Cecil was still very interested. "Is it because he can''t? Tut Tut, he likes to whip me with a whip every time. I thought he was a man who loved s = m, but he couldn''t, so he envied my strong body. " The more he talked about the topic, the more strange the scenery finally asked, "how did you escape from the prison?" Is it true that he dug a secret passage with a spoon? Cecil''s lips sparked a thought-provoking smile. "Today is the 21st of July." "So?" "So this morning is the time for me to escape, but I failed, so this afternoon is the time for ye Mo to escape." Although he couldn''t escape from prison successfully, Cecil''s words were obviously strange, but he didn''t think it was strange. He raised his eyebrows frivolously, "I should be in the cell now, but In order to meet the lovely and charming lady, I took advantage of the chaos and ran out ¡°¡­¡­ Is this prison so easy to run? " Why did she see two people escape from prison all day? There is also a Xiao Xiao Xiao who can walk around at will! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 "If you don''t have to run away from the prison like this, miss." Cecil pulled the rope tied to the hand of scenery. He looked helpless. Of course, if he could play more seriously, I believe that he was forced to be helpless. The scenery ha ha two sound, expresses own satire incisively and vividly. Cecil seemed not to feel that she was sarcastic, but still in the performance. "Prison is not just the castle, but the whole planet. Even if I can run out of the cell, but can''t leave this planet, it''s still useless." "Now that you''re out of your cell, why don''t you leave the planet quickly?" "If I want to leave this planet, I need a spaceship first." The scenery can be regarded as understood, "you want to take me and Xu Wang to exchange the spaceship that leaves?" "Smart lady." Cecil sincerely praised him, "no matter how many soldiers I have captured and how many soldiers'' lives I threaten, he will not let me leave, but It''s not the same if I have a charming lady in my hand. " The scenery was silent for a moment, "where did you get this confidence?" "First, you are a woman Omega, and all empires have the right to protect women under the union law. Second, you are the people around Xu Wan." Cecil touched his chin. "As far as I know, there won''t be Omega around an honest warden. Whether it''s male or female, it may not be important for him to take the young lady with him, but she has a special meaning for him, which is certain." Yes, people want to mark her with knots, which is probably a special meaning. In the bottom of the scenery, she rolled her eyes indecently, and said that Cecil had determined that she could help him leave here. No matter what she said, he would not let her leave. It was better to save some energy and think about how to escape. Xu Wan is still fighting with Ye mo. she remembers that ye Mo is a person who once destroyed a planet. She can''t help but start to worry. Although Xu Wan looks very fierce, he will not change his face when Mount Tai collapses in front of him, but he has two auras. She is worried that he will not lose to Ye Mo, what''s wrong Seeing her calm look nervous, Cecil seemed very interested and asked, "why, are you worried about Xu Wang?" She had no good temper and said, "I''m afraid he can''t do it?" "Do you like him?" "I just like him, can''t I?" Cecil couldn''t understand. "His man has no other expression except a gentle smile. What do you like? You are a female Omega. There are a lot of alpha in the League waiting for you to choose. Why do you like him? " This last sentence, thick performance, as if he is saying how can there be such a silly woman in this world? "I just like gentle men. What''s wrong?" The scenery glared at him fiercely, "Xu Wanmei is still gentle and considerate, and kindly accepts me to live here, give me food to wear, where can such a good man go?" "Are you a primitive man?" Cecil''s beautiful blue eyes were full of puzzlement, "how can you like such a weak man? Once I was strong in the universe Well, in business, there are countless marshals and generals who fight with me. Which one of them is not strong and manly? How can you take it for granted that you like Xu Meng? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 It suddenly dawned on the scenery that the current trend is to pursue the cold and hard-working soldiers who are as powerful as Yan Yu. However, the gentle men are generally in people''s minds as beta or omega. In other words, as a female Omega, how can Omega look like a male Omega? How can she be called Omega??? The scenery heart tired sighs, deeply feels the environment influence human''s terrifying. Cecil is a good-looking eyes, blue eyes like the blue sky, let people indulge, "charming lady finally realized that she should not like Xu Wan such a man, sure enough, or like me such a manly man is more exciting." ¡­¡­ Where did he get the courage to say he was manly? Looking at his blood stained white prison uniform, the neckline is wide open, it is easy to see his clavicle, and then down, there is a man''s solid chest. Perhaps because he has been locked in prison all the year round, his skin color is as white as a woman. Looking at his face, the western face has always been very three-dimensional, and Cecil is indeed perfect But in his exotic style, he is more of a feminine beauty than a cold feeling like Yan Yu. So she did not understand, where did he come from to despise Xu Hu? Fengguang doesn''t care whether she is tied now, and he is the kidnapper''s identity. She said with a cold face and stubbornly: "in my eyes, Xu Wang is good, and no one can compare with him. No matter what alpha or the marshal and general of the Empire, I just think he is the best! If you want to say I''m stupid, just say I''m stupid, anyway I just like him anyway Are you brainwashed Cecil crouched in front of the scenery, his hands propped up his chin, his clear eyes were inexpressible curiosity, and his long golden hair hung over his shoulder, as if he had seen a God in a Western mural. As a man addicted, she should be infatuated, but she did not feel the obsession that should appear. Instead, she firmly said, "I have not been brainwashed by him. I have decided that I just want to like him." Yes, she has decided to give up the strategy of the man named Ye Mo and choose to live together with Xu Wang. Think about it, he is a warden at least, which is a state functionary with stable work and no bad hobbies. What''s more, he and she still have eye to eye. If this kind of man doesn''t choose, should he put other Omega to rob him? "But..." Cecil''s narrow, heartless smile added an unknown gloom, his fingers pinching her jaw and uttering a creepy whisper, "he still hasn''t marked you, has he?" His breath changed abruptly, and the heart of scenery suddenly jumped violently, not because of the heart, but because of the fear. Her jaw was pinched by him. She was not allowed to deviate from her head and her hands were bound. Finally, she tried to kick him away with her feet, but her feet had not been lifted, and the man had pressed on her Forced her back against the cold wall. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 Cecil, appreciating her inability to struggle, leaned close to her face and whispered in her ear, "charming lady, don''t you know, a female Omega, even if it''s marked, will attract people''s attention when walking on the road, let alone Or an unmarked female Omega? " "You What do you want to say "I am a normal man, and naturally have the same idea as others. Charming lady, what do you think I want to say?" "I''m My big aunt is here. You can''t mess around! " "Aunt?" Cecil looked like a curious baby again. "What''s this?" In today''s world, there are fewer women. For example, there are fewer and fewer female relatives. It is good for an empire to have a woman. How can there be any sisters? There will be no such seniority as the so-called great aunt. The scenery immediately changed a way of saying, "I come to have a holiday!" "My period What is it? " "It''s menstruation! Sunflower water "These What are they? " She was slow to realize that in this world where even women can be said to have no, how could these men know that there are women who come for so many days every month? "Actually "I have AIDS," she said Unexpectedly, Cecil still did not know why he blinked. "What is AIDS? I haven''t heard of it "It''s HIV!" Cecil let go of the hand holding her chin and sat on her relaxed, as if waiting for her to say more than he had ever heard of. When his blue eyes looked at people quietly, there was an indescribable beauty. To his mother''s beauty! Does this world already not even have AIDS this kind of thing!? "Syphilis, willows, sexually transmitted diseases! Do you understand STD? " She almost cried out. "Venereal disease?" Cecil searched his mind for knowledge. "Isn''t this a disease that disappeared a thousand years ago?" "What?" "Every human being is born with a vaccine to prevent the incurable diseases and diseases that would have occurred in the ancient earth era. Gradually, the genes have been continuously enhanced and changed. Each generation is passed on from generation to generation, and then the vaccine does not need to be injected again." Cecil explained in a good mood, and then with her slender fingers, she picked up a wisp of her long black hair and put it on the tip of her nose. His lips rose with a smile like radian, "charming lady, are you a researcher of ancient earth culture? Or I have reason to suspect that you are a space traveler, knowing so much about what is not even in the knowledge base? " Shua Shua Shua! As if countless sharp arrows stabbed her knee, she moved her lips, did not utter a syllable, this man It''s a bit of a slouch, but actually It''s terrible to be smart! "If you don''t speak, is that a default? It turns out that the charming lady is a time traveler Oh, now it seems to me that your pheromone is more attractive. Why is the honest warden so stupid? I didn''t choose to mark you. Instead What can I do if you fall into my hands? Greedy pirate king, but will not give up any treasure www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 The scenery shivering said: "your purpose is not only to leave here? In that case, I think You don''t have to do anything else, do you? " "Although it is true that my purpose is to leave here, it seems that doing something else will not affect me." Cecil''s hand touched her face, "so Why not It''s over! She felt a strange change in her body, and she trembled because of his touch. After this experience, she soon realized that it was his pheromone releasing estrus that affected her, and she, a person called Omega, could not resist this pheromone. Scenery bite teeth, "you dare to touch me, I immediately bite tongue suicide!" "Oh So you''re not afraid of pain? " Cecil was surprised, as if to say you bite. I''m waiting to see. She remembered who gave her science education at any time and month. If she bit her tongue and killed herself, she would not die immediately. It was just because it was bitten off from the base of the tongue, so the remaining part of the tongue would bleed heavily and block up her throat, so she would suffocate and die. It''s really What an aesthetic death! She advised! The young man frowned at each other in the dark. Seeing Xiao Xiao is like seeing hope. Xiao Xiao said to Cecil, "you are looking for death." "It turns out to be a little bit small." Cecil turned his lips. "I thought it was the warden who showed up." "If you let her go, maybe you''ll survive." "I''ve caught all of them. I can''t let me go according to his temperament. Why should I put it back?" Xiao Xiao looked cold, "you broke the rules." "Rules?" Cecil finally got down from the scenery. He stood up and looked down at the young man by his height advantage. "From the moment you brought her back, you broke the rules. Today I should have been in the cell to recuperate, and you should have rested in your room. But we came to this charming lady by chance. Do you think I was the only one who broke the rules?" "Cecil, I don''t deny what you say, but she''s not the one you can touch." "Why not? Just because of Xu? Xiao Xiao, don''t forget, he has not been marked yet, that is to say, everyone is entitled to possess this charming woman, no matter me It''s still you. " Cecil''s words have the ability to easily cause other people''s mood changes. Just as many people are good at injecting their own abilities into weapons, what he is good at is to give full play to his spiritual ability in the language. He is a natural lobbyist. Xiao Xiao side of the hand clenched into a fist, he suddenly had silence. Cecil''s charming smile, "Xiao Xiao, do you want to share this charming lady with me?" Xiao Xiao did not agree or refute. The alarm bell in the wind''s head has exploded. She desperately stands up from the ground and falls to the ground as soon as she takes two steps. Cecil grabs the rope tied to her hand. He looked at Xiao Xiao, who was silent, and Cecil, who was coming towards him. The smile on his face made her shudder. The scenery closed her eyes and yelled, "Xu Wan, help me!" For a moment, time and space are still, everything is suspended, even the air stops flowing. Black military boots on the ground, in the dark environment like death, with the sound of footsteps getting closer, the man wearing black silver edged uniform also slowly appeared, bringing more darkness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 What happened that day after she called out Xu Wang''s name in a panic. She only knew that she seemed to have slept. When she opened her eyes, she was already sleeping on a big soft bed. Looking at the crystal lamp hanging on the ceiling, she realized that this was not her room. She immediately sat up from the bed and cried out anxiously, "Xu Wang!" Soon, a man came into the door. He came to the bedside and sat down. He held her in his arms. He said in a warm voice, "I''m here." "Xu wan..." Scenery''s hands around his neck, cheek against his chest, crying, "I I was caught by Cecil. Have I Did he... " Xu Wang knew what she was worried about, and the corner of her mouth went up again, "no, you''re fine." Her memory stopped when she fell to the ground, so she didn''t know what had happened to her during the time she returned to the room. She was much more comfortable to hear him say that she had not been treated by Cecil. "Well, that''s good..." She choked and said that when she was in the sewer, she was obviously afraid, but she did not shed any tears. Now she was held in his arms and felt that his heart was full of grievances. She could only express her grievances by crying, "you are the most tightly guarded prison at all, and prisoners can walk around casually!" "Yes, it''s my fault." She cried, "you''re the warden. Of course it''s your fault!" "Well, the scenery is right." Xu Hao''s good-natured echo, in short, no matter what she said, he said it was right. Think about it, her petite body tightly shrank in his arms, and cried with that soft voice, which really made his heart soft. "After you Don''t leave me casually in the future, in case What if I get caught again? What a terrible world you are to women "This time I''m not thoughtful. I won''t leave you alone in the future." Xu Wang raised his hand to manage her forehead hair, fell a kiss on her forehead, and gently patted her back, gently comforting her. Cecil and Xiao Xiao Xiao will come out of the East Tower, which is something he didn''t expect. Fortunately, he went in time and didn''t hurt the little girl. She sobbed and asked, "Cecil How''s it going? " "Don''t worry, he won''t appear in front of your eyes again." Her first instinct was that Xu Wan killed him. She could not help but withdraw from his arms and sit upright. She grabbed his hand and nervously asked, "did you kill him? He''s an important prisoner of the league. If you kill him, what will happen "Is scenery worried about me?" "Nonsense!" She bit her lips again and cried more loudly, "it''s all because of me. Now you''ve killed the prisoner you''re going to see. What if you''re put in prison? I don''t want to be widowed Her cry is clearly heartbreaking, but the reason for her crying makes Xu Wan laugh, "maybe Scenery can go to prison with me, so you won''t be widowed. " "You..." She sobbed. "Can you take your family to jail?" The word "family member" has successfully pleased him, but since ancient times, how can he take his family with him in prison? He wiped her tears with his cool fingertips. His heart was in a mess because she really wanted to go to prison with him. "Don''t cry. I won''t be punished. No one in the world has this qualification." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 The scenery only thought that this was his words to comfort himself. Under his comfort, her cry gradually became smaller, but then she remembered the man who had a fight with Ye Mo not long ago, so she asked more nervously: "did you get hurt when you dueled with Ye Mo?" "He can''t hurt me." Xu said it lightly, as if the person who had just had a fight with Ye Mo was not himself. Scenery is not at ease to ask: "you did not cheat me?" "If you don''t believe the scenery, you can check it yourself." Xu Wan began to unbutton his clothes. She quickly grabbed his hand, blushed and said, "if you say it''s OK, I believe you..." That''s a pity Her face began to burn, "Xu Wang, you are serious!" "I''ve always been serious about scenery." Xu Wang''s short smile at the bottom, gently kiss her lip corner, and then, very interested in the tip of his tongue to lick the wound he had bitten before, "is it still painful?" She shook her head, and buried her head in his chest. It was unexpected that she would be shy when she claimed to be addicted to male sexuality. Xu Wan gently patted her back, the quiet atmosphere, suddenly made him produce the quiet good feeling of years in the book, that is, in this quiet atmosphere, he suddenly asked: "scenery, would you like to be marked by me?" Do you want to sleep with me? Xu Wan is just a sudden sensation, so he can''t help but ask what he wants to do. Why does he need to ask other people''s opinions? But scenery, the girl in his arms, he suddenly thought that if he could get a definite answer from her mouth, there would be a happiness no less than that of his knot with her. Xu Wan guessed that she must be shy to choose not to answer or to draw back directly from the quilt with a red face, but she couldn''t think of it. She nodded, which was very subtle, because her head was leaning against his chest, and he would feel the tiny movement. For the first time, he felt his brain nerve a little dull, after a while, he was not sure of the voice, "do you want to?" "I would like to..." Her voice was as small as a mosquito. Soon, she raised her head again and said, "anyway, I have no other good men to choose from except you. Who do I want to mark for you?" "Is it?" He smiles softly because he sees through her duplicity. "Of course," he said As soon as her voice fell, her lips were blocked. This kiss was not as fierce and crazy as the first kiss, but more of the tenderness and tenderness of lips touching each other. ¡­¡­ Xu Wang finally let her go a little, but they were still very close. As long as he stretched out the tip of his tongue slightly, he could lick her watery lips. "Scenery, now I want to mark you..." "Is that ok?" he asked softly The scenery did not answer, but bravely raised his head and took the initiative to kiss the past, which is the best answer. She had already identified him, and she would never change it. Since they have reached the point where they can trust each other, what can be bothered and hesitated? He likes her and she likes him, which is enough. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 The night was really too full. The two people tossed until the light was light, which could be said to be the unilateral disturbance of the scenery. In short, he would let her sleep when it was about to dawn. In fact, she was too tired to go to sleep in the end. He looked at her like this, but he didn''t feel tired at all. She was sleeping in his arms. When she was quiet, she looked cute and lovely. He always knew that she was very fragile. But after tonight, he suddenly felt that she was more fragile, fragile enough to make him feel scared. In this world, he is sure that no one can hurt him, but he is not sure that he can protect her from harm. This is a very common psychology. After getting it, he will always be worried about gains and losses. Xu Wan hugged the girl in his arms more tightly. He smelled the smell of her, and suddenly he felt more satisfied. He was very successful in her mark. Now, her body is full of his smell, which is a kind of smell that can''t be washed away until death. He closed his eyes, and for the first time he could fall asleep so peacefully. Of course, he would not let her out of his arms. The two of them slept until the afternoon. When the scenery opened her eyes, she saw a man''s solid and powerful chest, smelled his body''s good smell of male breath, and then looked up, it was his clean and beautiful sleeping face. She relied on her to drill into his arms, which made her whole body ache, especially her waist, and the unspeakable place. Because the war situation last night was too fierce, it is bound to leave a lot of sequelae today. Otherwise, how could the ancients say that indulgence hurt the body? The scenery was bitter and didn''t want to move. Just about to go back to sleep again, she felt that his hand on her waist moved irregularly. She had not been dressed yet, so she felt very clear. She grasped his disorderly hand and said: "today No, it''s this month. You don''t want to touch me! " Xu Wan finally willing to open his eyes, just wake up, eyes showing fox like lazy, unspeakable charm, "why? Isn''t the scenery very comfortable? " "Well It''s one thing to be comfortable. It''s another thing that I''m not feeling well now. " Her face was red, and she said, "I feel so healthy now. What is the reason for what you have? It''s not fair! " He took back his good temper, put his hand back on her waist, gently kneaded it, and saw her squint comfortably, like a cat. He explained in a very good mood, "my body strength is the highest level." "The highest level?" She didn''t understand the definition of the future world, so she said again, "it''s for better fighting." Scenery intuition this is not a good topic for him, she rushed to kiss his chin, cleverly said: "we''ll stay here, even if it''s a desolate prison, as long as those prisoners are well locked up, then you don''t have to fight, Xu Wang, I don''t want to see you hurt." "Good, scenery doesn''t want to see me hurt, then I won''t be hurt." The tenderness between his eyebrows and eyes is like a pool of spring water, which can drown the dead. She looked at him obsessively, her heart beating violently. Xu Wan kisses the corner of her eye, "how did not speak?" "I was thinking Why would such a good man like me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 "Maybe..." Scenery opened his eyes, waiting for him to say what exciting sweet words. "Perfect human beings are not allowed to appear in this world, so even the so-called perfect me will have some defects." ¡°¡­¡­ You said that you would like me because you have defects The scenery is full of black question marks and has the impulse to fight with him. "Because of the presence of scenery, it can prove that I am not a perfect machine." Xu Wan''s eyelids are slightly astringent, and his deep eyes are fixed on the scenery, such as a Wang spring water, sweet and clear heart. Her heart rate suddenly accelerated, only feel what anger is gone, full of joy, and then, is because of his words out of the sadness, feel heartache, she raised her hand, gently put on his side face, soon, his hand covered the back of his hand, a flash of heart, she kisses his lips. It''s a kiss without desire, full of love that can''t be said in words. For a long time, the lips are separated. Her voice murmured mildly, "I don''t know what happened before, but in the future, no matter what happens, I will accompany you, you can''t hate me, I am very sticky." "It doesn''t matter, even if the scenery needs to be hung on me anytime and anywhere, it doesn''t matter." He picked his lips. "I have marked the scenery, so the scenery belongs to me, and the scenery also has the right to do anything that men and women can do to me." What men and women do The scenery was polluted for a while, and finally gave up the reserved rub against his chest. "This is what you said. Besides me, you are not allowed to like other women or other men in the future. You should like me wholeheartedly, and I will like you wholeheartedly." "Good..." He kisses her on the lips again, as she did before. Wholeheartedly He likes these four words, especially from her small mouth, which makes him sweet and greasy. So this day, at last, because the scenery was really hungry, she had to get up. She was wrapped in a quilt and saw Xu Hu, who had already dressed up in uniform, just wanted to ask him to help pick up the clothes she had thrown to the ground last night. She saw him go to the wardrobe. Xu Wan opened the wardrobe, which hung in addition to his uniform clothes, is a variety of colorful, but also very delicate skirt, and even, there are women''s close fitting clothes, he did not hesitate to take out a red skirt, and underwear underwear pants to the bedside, in front of the scenery left behind a smile, "wear these, OK?" The scenery shoulder trembles, finally "wow" a cry out, "you also said you have no other woman! What''s the matter with these clothes? " Xu was silent for a while, put the clothes on the bed, and took her in her arms with the quilt to comfort her, "these clothes are for you." "Lie to me She thought that the first day she slept with him, she had a prairie on her head, and her heart ached for a moment, and her cry had the meaning of heartbreak. Xu Huan seldom feels that he has such a headache. In the past, when he felt troublesome, he would choose to destroy the person or thing that caused the trouble completely. However, for the scenery, he couldn''t do it at all. He could only sigh and pat her on the back, so as not to let her cry and cross breath. "Since seeing you for the first time, I am preparing these things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 The scenery still does not believe, "you nonsense If you prepare these clothes, how can you let me wear your childhood clothes? " "That''s because At that time, because of our relationship, I had no reason to send it out. " When Xu said this sentence, there was no embarrassment at all, even if his words meant that since he saw her for the first time, he had extraordinary confidence that she would become his own property. She doubted, "are you telling me the truth?" You see, she didn''t care about what he had done to her in the first place. What she cared about was that the clothes were not for other women. Xu wanshen felt that the girl was worthy of his fancy, and he hugged her again. "What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can have a look at these clothes. They are all your sizes." "Well I''ll take your word for the moment. " Her cry came and went quickly, and in an instant, she wiped her eyes and said, "I''m going to change clothes. You go out first." "Why do you want me to go out?" "I I want to get dressed "So?" "So you look at me shy!" "But last night I wasn''t all..." "Xu Wang!" Xu Wang raised his hand and made a surrender, "good, good, I''ll go out first." "You go He got up. Before he left, he bent down to touch her head and gave her a kiss. "I''ll go to prepare food first. I''ll wait for you in the restaurant." "I know, I know." She waved her hand carelessly and waited until he was gone, then held her red face. She thought he was a gentle and abstinent warden, but she did not expect that he still had the attributes of a domestic man, and the combination of these attributes made her unable to stop this man. She picked up the clothes that Xu put on the bed. When she touched the two pieces of clothes, her face turned red and then she had a meal. No, how could he even prepare these small clothes for him? He had thought that one day he would eat her in his room! When a woman falls in love, her brain reaction will always be much slower than usual, even she is no exception. Scenery dressed well, holding the attitude of questioning the teacher and went to the restaurant. Before he had time to ask questions, he was held hands and sat on his lap. When she wanted to speak, he took a spoonful of soup to her mouth, "drink some soup before eating, which can warm the stomach." She opened her mouth and drank a mouthful of delicious food. She didn''t forget what she wanted to ask. As a result, she just sent out the word "you", and the top-quality steak was cut and sent to her mouth. She never had a bad time with meat, so she opened her mouth and chewed the meat. At last, she was served comfortably and ate a lot of things I didn''t ask you a word. Another piece of meat was sent to her mouth. This time she shook her head and felt her full stomach, "I don''t want to eat Xu wan... " "Full?" She wanted to say something, but was interrupted by him, the same, his hand on her stomach, gently rubbed. She nodded, "well, full." "Let''s go and eat." Xu Wang got up with her and went upstairs. The scenery blinked, no, "go to eat, why do you want to carry me upstairs?" "Let''s go back to bed and eat, by the way..." He chuckled. "Let my pheromone leave more on you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 For the so-called "let my pheromone leave more on you", the scenery was forced to eat dry wipe clean, and eat dry wipe clean It was three days after she could walk out of the room to see the gray sky. There is a man with good physical strength, she is in pain And happy. Do you think it''s going to make people hate you? As the patrolling soldiers passed by, they bowed their heads and said, "good afternoon, madam." "Good..." She grinned and waved her hand. Since she was marked that day, she didn''t have to say much, nor did she say much. When all the soldiers smelled her body, they would salute her respectfully. She could not help thinking that being marked was really the best way to declare sovereignty. Today, Xu Wan has business to deal with, so she can''t accompany her. This is the reason why she can get out of the room, and it is also a good time for her to go to the West Tower. Although she is really not interested in letting Ye Mo out of prison, in order to develop with Xu Wang for a long time, she can only follow the order of system Jun to find Ye mo. naturally, system Jun also affirms to her that if ye Mo leaves the prison, Xu Wan will have nothing to do. This sentence also makes her determined to find Ye mo. Even if she can see ye Mo, she can''t take him away. But system Jun said that the neck ring on his neck restricts Ye Mo''s movement. As long as she takes off the collar for him, he can escape from life. The West Tower is about ten minutes away from the courtyard. On the way, the patrolling soldiers pretended to be looking at the scenery and walking freely. However, when she got to the West Tower, she could not move forward because there were soldiers stationed here. Even if they could sense the pheromone of the warden on her body, they could not let her in. But she is not a person who gives up easily. The scenery hid in the Bush, observed the terrain, and decided to take a look behind the West Tower. This required a further path. When she found that she was standing in the woods, she suddenly remembered that she was a road nut. Silent for a long time, she decided to ignore the man named Ye Mo today. With her memory, she returned from the original way and went halfway. The movement in the Bush attracted her attention. Just as she guessed whether it was a cat or a dog, a person rushed out. "Scenery!" When she saw the scenery, she rushed to embrace her and said, "great, you are still alive!" ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you here? " Suddenly rushed out of the South small let her a moment of some confusion. "I came in through a hole, and by the way, Yan Yu!" South small pull scenery to the bush near, see Yan Yu tightly frown, weak lying on the ground unconscious. "What''s wrong with him?" he asked "To save me I was hurt by Zerg. " "Scenery, do you live in this castle? Can you ask the owner of the castle to give us some medical supplies? " The scenery has not yet said anything, the people lying on the ground have long turned to wake up. Yan Yu opened his eyes weakly. When he saw the scenery standing here, he opened his eyes in surprise, not because she was still alive, but because of the pheromone marked on her body. "Yan Yu, you are awake!" South small busy squat down to support him. Yan Yu didn''t pay attention to nanxiaoxiao. After perceiving the pheromone on the scenery, he looked around and said, "what''s this place?" "This is the castle and the prison." Scenery kind answer, and read this is a he article, she thought for a while and said: "I will let Xu take you." South small question, "Xu Wang?" "The warden here." "Summer scenery, are you crazy?" Yan Yu''s face was tense. "All the people in the Star Alliance prison, both the warden and the prisoners, committed suicide as early as ten years ago." Besides, the man is still alive. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 "All suicides..." The scenery stupidly repeated Yan Yu''s words, then subconsciously retorted, "impossible I saw many people in this castle Yan Yu said: "I have no reason to lie to you. There are only three prisoners in the Star Alliance prison, but there are a large number of soldiers in charge. The first prisoner is Cecil, the second is Xiao Xiao, an arms dealer, and finally It''s the tip of the leaf that is rated as the highest risk level. " "I have seen all these people you mentioned. They are all living people "Listen to me." "When Cecil and Xiao Xiao Xiao were detained here, the prison was quite peaceful, but since Ye Mo came, the people here have been slowly dying, and all of them are suicides. They It''s just one side of the leaf. Miss Xia, do you know what this means She grabbed at the corner of her skirt and didn''t want to know. The silence of the scenery did not affect Yan Yu. He continued: "Cecil and Xiao Xiao Xiao are both very troublesome figures in the league. They spent a lot of money and material resources to arrest them. But it is people like this who only met Ye Mo and finally committed suicide in prison. Miss Xia, I don''t understand why you said you would see him But there is only one thing I can be sure of. Yemo is a dangerous element, and here, too, is the most dangerous place "But But there are so many soldiers here who call him the warden. How could he How could it be leaf end? " "After all the people died ten years ago, the alliance did not send anyone to the planet to guard prisoners. Instead, it chose to set up a fortress on the periphery of the planet to ensure that no one came near and that he could not leave the planet." The heart of the scenery panicked. She refused to admit defeat and said: "I was brought back from the outside by him, but I didn''t see any fortress outside the planet, and And really, as you said, how did you get here? " Yan Yu gradually lost his strength. Nan Xiaoxiao quickly explained for him, "Fengguang, after you fell into our spaceship, those Zerg did not let us go. Our spaceship crashed, only a few people came out in the escape spacecraft, and because of the attack, everyone was separated. Yan Yu and I I had to escape to this planet and land. " "I suspect..." Yan Yu said in a deep voice: "those who guard this planet outside are all dead." The scenery is like falling ice cellar, and the back is cold, "you say You said it was him Kill all those people? " "He has this ability. He doesn''t need to start. He can control anyone to do what he wants. Ye Mo is the most successful man-made man-made. His mental strength is SSS level. He is the most powerful spiritual ability in the history of the league." "Scenery, it''s too dangerous here!" South small nervous look at the look Zheng song person, "you quickly leave here with us!" She had seen a castle before she wanted to come and ask for help. Now when she heard Yan Yu say this, she felt creepy and wanted to leave quickly. "Go?" The scenery suddenly laughed, "why should I go? He won''t hurt me Her smile, with a trace of strangeness. "Scenery..." South small want to reach out to Lala scenery, but she avoided, this is not like her, South small anxiously asked: "what''s the matter with you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 "It''s imprisonment." Yan Yu covered the wound on his chest and stood up. His eyebrows tightened. "She was imprisoned by the end of the leaf. As long as someone asked her to leave, she would refuse." South small path: "this is hypnosis Can scenery feel that she has no problem, she not only thinks that she has no problem, but also thinks that they have problems, "you think too much, I am normal." "Yan Yu, what to do?" South small anxiously looked at the side of the man, the world''s things, she did not understand. Yan Yu narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked at the eyes of the scenery. Soon, the air around the scenery was distorted for a moment, which rebounded all the mental power he released. He stepped back and was in a daze. Nanxiao helped him. "Yan Yu!" Nanxiao called his name. Yan Yu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth It is worthy that he spent hundreds of thousands of troops of the alliance to arrest him. His spirit was imprisoned I can''t untie it. " "I''ll go back, go or stay. You can do it yourself." The scenery cold finish, turn to leave. "Scenery!" South small holds her hand, crisp voice is moving, "you forget that we are best friends? Now you are not the real you, I believe I believe you can lift the hypnosis, remember what kind of person you are, scenery, I believe you Her words, word by word, beat on the hearts of the people, just like in the arid desert, suddenly a sweet spring, so that the lost traveler suddenly found the way to the light. The scenery stops, her look has a moment of confusion, and then think of what happened before. She looks at the South Xiaoxiao who grabs her hand behind her and falls into silence. She doesn''t know what spiritual confinement is. She only knows South small play her female master aura, so with the true feelings of her mind was under the spiritual confinement, even the male Lord Yan Yu can not do things, she was so a word to get rid of!? The scenery helped her forehead and let out a sigh. Sure enough, no matter what it was, it was beyond the female master''s aura "Scenery, you are restored!" South small see scenery cold look is not in, immediately excited to embrace her, "great, you quickly and we leave this dangerous place!" Unexpectedly, the scenery again refused, "I can''t leave." "Why? It''s dangerous here. The man named Ye Mo is so terrible that he will hurt you "All I know is The man I know is Xu Wei, not ye mo "Maybe He did a lot of horrible things like you said, but he did to me... " "It''s over! Yan Yu, the spiritual confinement of scenery has not been untied! " South small pull Yan Yu''s arm, can only ask him for help. Yan Yu was speechless for a long time. He was not a small Nanxiao. Naturally, he could feel that the confinement imposed by the scenery had been lifted. The reason why she didn''t want to leave was that she fell in love with Ye mo. he couldn''t think of another reason. "Miss Xia..." Yan Yu said in a deep voice: "I hope you can understand that man is not a good man. He destroyed a planet 13 years ago. Do you know why?" After a meal, he shook his head, "I don''t know." In the original text, he only mentioned that ye Mo was arrested because he destroyed the life civilization of the whole planet, but did not explain why he did so. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 Thirteen years ago, in the Interstellar Alliance Empire, there was a planet called "the hand of God". The science and technology civilization on the planet was highly developed, far ahead of the civilization and technology on other planets. This is not only because the alliance has invested a lot of money, but also because the people who are qualified to live in the "hand of God" are scientists with IQ higher than ordinary people. The planet called "hand of God" is just like the current union prison. There is only one building on it. Of course, it is not a prison for prisoners, but a scientific laboratory for scientific research and research. In that group of scientists, the leader was a doctor named Ye Xiang, who was the most valued talent in the alliance. Even today, many powerful weapons in the Empire were invented by Ye Xiang. Twenty years ago, ye Xiang was not satisfied with making cold killing weapons. He began to want to cultivate a man-made man. Among millions of people, he chose the best gene After artificial genetic modification, we can produce a perfect one It is also the most powerful "human", which may be replaced by the word "human". Because weapons do not need emotion, ye Xiang does not implant emotional system for him from the beginning to the end, but gives him the instinct to obey the orders of the creator. Ye Xiang''s experiment failed for six years, and failed products kept appearing. People temporarily named "weapons" always lost their physiological functions on the third day because of gene incompatibility and other problems. As one failed product was thrown into the furnace and burned, in the winter of the sixth year, the most perfect "weapon" finally appeared. He lived for the third day, and his absorption speed of knowledge was more amazing. More importantly, he did have the role of "weapon". Whether it was physical or mental strength, he was at the highest level. Ye Xiang gave the name of the weapon he developed -- Ye Mo, the surname of Ye Xiang, because he was the final work of Ye Xiang, because he was perfect and impeccable. Just one year after the appearance of the leaf end, the "hand of God" exploded into dust in the fire shining on the universe. On that planet, no one came out of the fire except ye ye ye. The Star Alliance was shocked because of his danger and his immeasurable strength. The alliance voted to make a decision that ye Mo should only be captured, not killed. The league''s men chased Ye Mo for two years. No matter what action, it ended with the loss of the league''s personnel. However, in the next year, ye Mo took the initiative to enter the public''s view, and his attitude was very good. He even took the initiative to follow the alliance''s people into the prison. Then, one after another, people in the prison died one after another, first his neighbor Cecil, then Xiao Xiao Xiao, and finally, the warden and soldiers who were holding prisoners As easily as he destroyed the "hand of God" life, he easily told everyone to end their lives. The difference is, he did not destroy the planet. At this point, the alliance did not dare to call anyone close to him. Instead, they set up a defense line outside the planet. No one could go in or out. But now it seems that the defense line has been destroyed without the people''s knowledge. Ye Mo, he is fully capable of this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 "He regards human life as his plaything. When he is in a good mood, he is praised as a missionary by unknown people. When he is in a bad mood, he can destroy the life of the whole planet. Do you have confidence that he really likes you, Miss Xia?" Yan Yu''s words were introduced to the scenery one by one. The amount of information was so huge that she didn''t know what to react to. For example He is a man-made man, born as a "weapon". For example, the people he has killed are far beyond her imagination "You say..." The scenery looked at Yan Yu, "when he was born, he was absolutely obeyed by the people who created him. Why can he kill his creator and destroy the planet?" "The more intelligent a living body is, the more likely it is to have subjective consciousness, which is also the reason why the alliance has begun to reduce the emergence of robots in recent years. Ye Mo is not a robot, he is an artificial man, so it is not surprising that he will create a sense of resistance against the creator." Yan Yu pauses for a moment, and then says: "Ye Mo always smiles calmly in the Union Court. He never answers the questions of the judge. No one knows the reason why he killed suddenly. But I think he has a sense of resistance." South small also said: "scenery, this person is really too dangerous, you don''t have to be stubborn, and we leave together, OK?" "I don''t believe..." Fengguang''s hand clenched into a fist, and her fingernails almost fell into her palm. "He won''t kill people for no reason, those who die It must be because they have something wrong, so Xu Wan will kill them. " Xu Wang''s temperament is so quiet. He is not a lunatic. Even if he is bored, he will only go to the study to read quietly. Yes, there are so many books in his study. He is also very interested in ancient earth culture. He has so many things to choose from when he is free. Why does he choose to kill people? So, the people he killed They were killed for some reason. He is man-made and needs to obey the orders of the creator The scenery suddenly opened her eyes, her heart beat faster, because her brain had a terrible answer, and she She instinctively wanted to reject the answer. "Scenery, are you really brainwashed by him?" "I don''t care. Even if you don''t want to leave, I''ll drag you to leave for you." When nanxiaoxiao was about to reach for the scenery, Yan Yu''s eyes changed, and he blocked nanxiaoxiao with his injured body. In an instant, there was a gunshot. The bullet brushed the scenery''s hair and fell on Yan Yu''s shoulder. If he hadn''t blocked it, according to his height, the bullet would fall on nanxiaoxiao''s eyebrow. Warm blood sprinkled on her face, she was stunned for a long time, then screamed, "Yan Yu!" Yan Yu''s injury is not sustained. It is nanxiaoxiao who hugs him and doesn''t let him fall to the ground heavily. He smiles at Nanxiao and looks at the back of the scenery. Behind her is a man who doesn''t know when. Yan Yu looks cold and says, "I''ve seen you for a long time Mr. Ye. " On the battlefield ten years ago, Yan Yu, who had not yet taken the position of general, was fortunate enough to meet Ye mo. however, the pheromone in Ye Mo''s body, which was so powerful that people could hardly forget it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 "Judging from the weapons of the ancient earth age, the lethality is really too small." The man threw the gun in his hand on the ground. He stepped forward and naturally took the girl''s hand. The scenery Zheng Zheng Zheng raises her head, Yan Yu''s body flows out the blood also to make her some dizziness, she unconsciously utters, "the leaf end..." "I like you to call me Xu Wang." He lowered his head and put a kiss on her forehead. But the scenery thought of the possibility that she had just thought about. A layer of water mist appeared in her eyes and choked: "I can''t imagine If If all I think is true Then you... " Her hand trembled over his face. He once said that he did not mark other people. He also said that it would be a painful thing to be forced to mark Xu Wang held her hand on his face and suddenly realized what she had guessed. He gave a low smile and said, "the past has passed. I''m fine now." Yes, with her by his side, he is really good. However, in the eyes of the scenery, his words are equivalent to acquiescence. In this world, both beta and Omega will obey alpha. How can ye hang give him the identity of alpha in order to better control the man-made man-made who was born as a weapon? "Xu wan..." Her tears were more fierce. She buried her face on his chest and wet his clothes. She grabbed his hand and sobbed and said, "my heart is so hard It''s killing me These things These things are not for you to bear If, if I could come to you earlier... " If she could land in this world earlier, even if she had to spend integral to ask system Jun for help, she would not let him have such a miserable past. Xu Wang gently patted her back, just saw the outsider when the cold heart now become soft, he originally intended never to let her know this matter, what happened in the past, for him is just a thing to guide him to have self-consciousness, sometimes he will thank the former people, without them, how can we be today''s self? But for the scenery He will be afraid, afraid that she will dislike himself, because of fear, so he chose to hide, he should have understood, for her, he should have the greatest confidence in her, look at her now crying out of breath, only heartache, how can we get rid of it? "No matter what happened to me, it''s not the fault of scenery. It''s also a good thing to meet the scenery at this time." Xu Meng whispered, and found that she bit her lips and cried harder. He loved his favorite place to kiss, so he raised his hand to lift her mandible, and even though there were two spectators who were already in a very muddled state, kissing her lips also told her to stop what he thought was self abuse. A tender kiss, he swallowed her whimper, can not hear her cry, can make him feel better, can also make her feel better. Xu Wang doesn''t like the way scenery cries, even if she cries because of herself. He remembers a long time ago, he did not know from which book that he saw such a sentence that his women cry because of the incompetence of men. At that time, Xu Wang didn''t understand. He thought "incompetence" meant incompetence in bed. Now he understands that it means that he can''t handle all the things best, which will make her worried. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 Nanxiaoxiao looks at the two people you and Yan Yu are injured on the other side. She doesn''t understand what to do now. She suddenly has doubts. The man seems to have hurt the scenery to his bones. He doesn''t look like the murderer Yan Yu said. Yan Yu naturally saw the suspicion in Nan Xiaoxiao''s eyes. He sighed deeply. The injuries on his shoulder and chest hurt him. But what made him worse was that the girl didn''t trust him. He held on to the South small hand, struggling to whisper: "hold on to me, I''ll try space transfer." Do not wait for what the South novel, a ground of fallen leaves flying, in an instant they two disappeared in the castle. After a while, scenery and Xu Wang''s kiss also ended, or with her dyspnea. Xu Wang touched her hair, the soft touch made his heart itch, "you see, I''m not good with you now? So Don''t cry any more. " "I..." She was crying and burping, "Xu Meng..." Seeing that she didn''t speak well, Xu Wang patted her back and held her in his arms. "I''m here. Speak slowly. Don''t worry." "They They are gone... " From his arms, she looked at the place where nanxiaoxiao and Yanyu were standing. There was no one there. When Yan Yu and Nan Xiaoxiao left, Xu Huan realized that it was only he who felt that comforting his own woman was the most important thing, so he didn''t care about those two people. Now listening to Fengjing, he asked in a tone that would meet all the requirements of his daughter-in-law: "does Fengguang want me to capture them back?" "Get it back?" She looked up, her wet eyes still glowing red, "what do you want to do with it?" "Do whatever the scenery wants to do. I know the scenery will be picked up by me because their spaceship left you behind. If the scenery is angry..." Then he killed them all. Since ancient times, there were warlords in the beacon fire drama of Zhou Youwang who only wanted to win a smile for the beauty. Today, he killed several people to please his sweetheart. Xu Wan never killed people himself, but for the sake of scenery, he was willing to make an exception. Did not know the scenery, but stood on tiptoe, emotional bite his chin, "clearly I found you! Don''t think I don''t know. The Xiao Xiao Xiao I met is actually you, isn''t it She saw that the South small and Yan Yu disappeared, so she would casually mention a sentence, but he mentioned the things when he first met. "Yes, it is not." Xu Wan answered, and pointed to his lips, "scenery, the next time you want to bite, bite here." "You should be serious. What is right and wrong? Is it not you that I saw Xiao Xiao? " Look at her finally come out of the sad mood, and restore the vitality of the past, Xu Wang rest assured and fell a kiss on her lips, which said: "I''ll take you to my toy room." "Toy room?" She naturally did not understand, because he was not so naive. Xu Wang chuckled, took her hand, gently kisses the back of her hand, "the scenery went to know." He looks like a child of several years old. He wants to take the people he likes to see the interesting things he hides. Scenery has not seen such him, so can not help but a more palpitation, clever response: "good." "Don''t you really have to get them back?" Xu Wang asked the two people again. He just felt that the woman who was loved to his heart by his own pain should not be wronged. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 "You really don''t have to get them back. Let them go." The scenery nods to Xu Meng positively, how to say Nan Xiaoxiao really wants to take her out. What''s more, she has no enmity with her. Why should she stare at other women''s owners and do things all the time? Xu Wang said: "since the scenery has said that, then don''t worry about them." Yan Yu is injured and can''t walk far. She doesn''t need to know about the large group of Zerg people raised outside the castle. "Scenery, I''ll take you to my toy room." Xu wanxiao took her hand with a smile, and in the blink of an eye, they came to a dark room. There were many people standing in the room, even people she knew, Cecil, Xiao Xiao Xiao, the soldiers she had seen before, and ye mo A lot of them. This is a strange room, but he may feel very interested. He explained to the scenery that he had stayed away, "these are all robots that I have created." "Robot?" When she heard this, her first reaction was how it was possible to see the "people" standing against the wall, with their eyes closed, motionless and silent. It was not too much to say that it was a robot, "are they the same as number one?" "There are some differences." When Xu Wan talked about the things he was interested in, his black eyes flashed like a streamer, which could make people feel his vitality. "No.1 is started by the program and works according to the program, but these robots are operated by the mental power allocated by me." If No. 1 is determined by the program code, Cecil and his followers are based on Xu Wei''s consciousness. In other words, they are part of Xu''s consciousness, and the dominant one is Xu Wang. The feelings between Xu Wang and them are interlinked and will affect each other. This is unchangeable. Xu Wang came to his desk with scenery. Like a child, he took out a book in the drawer, and then looked at the scenery with clear and affectionate eyes. "You see, this book is written by me. I have arranged everything about what will happen every day and what to do." Fengguang took over the book in his hand, but after a cursory glance, he understood everything. The protagonist in the book is Ye Mo, and everything is from ye Mo''s perspective. He clearly wrote out what he would say and what he would do every day, naturally including when he would escape from prison, but in what way he would fail. So Cecil would say that to Xiao Xiao that day in the sewer. "From the moment you brought her back, you broke the rules. Today I was supposed to be in the cell to recuperate, and you were supposed to rest in your room, but we all came to this charming lady. Do you think I was the only one who broke the rules?" That''s because neither Cecil nor Xiao Xiao should appear at Ye Mo''s prison break. Xu Wei is like writing a script, and the people he created are like actors in the stage drama, but he is the director and the writer. This answer was no doubt surprising to her, but it was not as shocking as knowing his identity. The scenery wiped her eyes and did not speak for a long time. But Xu Wang saw a drop of tears dripping on the page, and he asked in a hurry: "scenery Did I scare you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 Xu Wan has been to many planets and met many people. He knows that he is different from ordinary people. No matter physically or psychologically, no one is confused by his appearance and goes to approach him. But usually Those people will end up crazy. He felt that there was nothing wrong with them, because in his eyes, these people were no different from his dolls. They were only used to pass time. Yes, he was very boring. After destroying the "hand of God", when no one could match him, he remembered that he had been to the most dangerous and prosperous places in the star, But he had not been to prison, so when the alliance sent out troops to arrest him, he took the initiative to enter the prison. But in fact, he is as disappointed as ever. The legendary pirate king Cecil is a coward who looks frivolous but actually has claustrophobia. Xiao Xiao Xiao, an arms dealer, seems to be a mature and resourceful boy, but in fact, he lacks maternal love. Xu Wang just talked with them for a few words. He easily enlarged the dark side in their hearts. They had despair for life, and they embarked on the road of suicide. All people have weaknesses, and Xu is fond of catching others'' weaknesses. Next, he will appreciate the despairing expression of their fear, which will provide him with inspiration to create his own ideal world. In this world, there should be no scenery. Through Cecil and Xiao Xiao Xiao, Xu can see what happened to them and the scenery She is timid, afraid of pain, fond of food, afraid of strange environment, and easy to be infatuated with him She has so many weaknesses that she doesn''t know which point to start with. The last fact is obvious. He picked one that she would be crazy about herself. By the way He paid for himself. It''s normal for all people to be afraid of themselves, but in addition to the scenery, if she is also afraid of herself, he can''t help it Can''t help but use their own ability to eliminate all her emotions, only to retain one, that is, her love for himself. He is not like Yan Yu, a general admired by tens of thousands of people in the league. Although Xu is famous for abusing Ye Mo''s name, he is notorious. It seems that he has no capital to leave such a good girl, but who dares to say that he did something wrong? Xu stretched out his hand and raised her jaw, gently wiping her tears again, "scenery You know, I''m not going to let you leave me "Who said to leave you!" The scenery fell into his arms, weeping. He was stunned for a moment, "then you Why cry? " "I just I just love you... " She held his waist tightly. "I know that in the eyes of normal people, you are a madman. I think so. You are indeed a madman, but from the beginning Since the day you were born, you haven''t been treated fairly, so what does it matter if you''re crazy? " Xu Wang whispered, "scenery..." "Xu Wang." She interrupted him and listened to the heart beat in his chest. The voice was sad in the ordinary days, "what alpha, beta, Omega These things should not exist, I hate this world, but But because you are in this world, I am willing to try to like it "It doesn''t matter..." Xu Wang''s heart is like wiping honey, sweet He shiver, he hung his head to kiss her lips, "I also hate this world, scenery as long as I like enough." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 Finally, the kiss was out of control. When the scenery opened her eyes again, she was already put on the big bed in his room. Since Xu Wan had tasted the romance with her, he had been eating the marrow and could not stop. Of course, he did not want to. He can find all the sensitive points in her body, and also know how to make her get the greatest happiness. Under him, she seems to be a treasure that he has carefully excavated and developed. His patience is so much more, cough Naturally, he can also get quite happy. Xu Wan used to be a good "warden" according to his script, deal with the affairs in the castle and prevent the "Prisoners" from escaping. Now his daily life is to take good care of the scenery and sleep with her, eh He has a particular preference for this last item. After a fierce two person mixed movement, Xu Wang''s eyes showed the laziness after "eating and drinking". His hand slowly stroked the girl''s long hair lying on his chest. He thought that after a hundred years, they would also lie in the cemetery like this. Scenery had a nap to wake up, her head rubbed against his chest, "now is what time?" "Seven o''clock in the evening, hungry?" After every physical work, she would fall asleep tired, wake up crying hungry, and every time, she was prepared to eat, as for No. 1 No. 1 is off. It''s in his toy room. "I''m not hungry yet." The scenery shakes his head, grabs his finger to play, "just has not had time to ask you, you so divide the spirit, won''t have what influence to you?" "More or less There will be some. " She looked up nervously. "What''s the impact?" "Sometimes I don''t feel strong enough." "Especially in bed," Xu said solemnly Scenery: No, you have a lot of strength, OK!? He chuckled, "I''m joking. How can I be weak? To me, the mental power that is distributed is only a drop in the bucket. What''s more, I can take back the mental power put on the puppet at any time "So you said you had something to deal with today..." "I planned to go to the toy room and destroy those disobedient dolls, but..." However, he felt his spiritual imprisonment on her body was released, so he rushed to her side. "Scenery frown," Xu Wang, you are not allowed to use those messy mental power on me "Are you angry?" Xu Wan stretched out his hand and gently swept over her waist, encircling her whole person, and tightening up in her arms. She shook her head. "I can''t talk about being angry. Anyway, I won''t leave you, so you don''t have to do such unnecessary actions. Xu Meng, can''t you give me more trust?" "I don''t believe in scenery, I just I don''t trust myself. " When he said this, there was a sense of inferiority that outsiders could not understand. But scenery is not an outsider, so she can understand. She hugs Xu Meng''s waist tightly and rubs her head against his chest. "You are the best person in the world, and you can bear this confidence. I promise you, no matter what happens, I will not leave you. We have finished the mark, so We are husband and wife, aren''t we "Yes, we are husband and wife..." Xu recalled what he said in the book that husband and wife are the existence that can accompany their whole life. There are many truths in his smile, "scenery, can I take you out to play?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 "Out there?" The scenery does not understand the blink of an eye, "where to go?" "Go to the most prosperous star in the interstellar world, which is called the holy city. I''m going to get something there." Xu said, holding her hand in the mouth and kissing, "I want to give that thing to you." She was curious, so she raised her upper body and asked sweetly, "what is it?" "I can''t tell you yet. When I get it, I''ll give it to you personally." He kisses her in the corner of the eye, smile slightly, seldom betray to her. In fact, if there''s something he doesn''t want to tell her, she''ll never know. "Well then..." She pursed her mouth and lolled over him. Since Cecil disobeys the set plot and takes away the scenery, Xu Huan has shut down all the robots in the castle. In fact, Cecil and Xiao Xiao Xiao are part of his spiritual consciousness. But Xu Wan is such a small minded man. He will be merciless to those who dare to dream of scenery, even if it is another person Cut it out. Before the scenery came, Xu Wang''s script would not have an unexpected cycle every year, but now that he has the scenery, he does not intend to continue this script. Consciousness will interact with each other, because of the existence of Xu Wei''s feelings for scenery, and those dolls who can obtain their souls by his spiritual strength, no one can guarantee what they will do. Isn''t there another sentence like this? Things are like masters. So up to now, there are only two living people in the castle, scenery and Xu Wang. Xu Wei feels that there is nothing wrong with him. After all, he has lived alone for the past few years. But he is afraid of the boring scenery. He also thinks of the things he hid in the Holy capital more than ten years ago, so he wants to take the scenery out. He learned from the scenery that she had been taken away by Yan Yu as soon as she came to this world. She had never been to any other places except this prison planet. He suddenly thought that if he could accompany her through the places he had been to, it would be a very meaningful thing in retrospect after many years. Once upon a time, Xu Wan thought the meaningful thing was to appreciate the magnified expression of human fear. Now, he thinks that the meaningful thing is to make her happy. Even when he saw her lying in front of the glass window, he also felt that it was a very enjoyable thing. "Xu Wang, that star is so bright!" "That''s Venus, also known as the apocalypse." Xu Wan took her hand and stood with her in front of the transparent glass window. He was very familiar with the scenery in the universe. After all, in addition to the names of death and executioner, he also had a name, the star wandering dead. She as always issued praise, "so this is the star, no wonder it will be so dazzling." make complaints about the black river, which is a very strange thing to see on the spaceship. Maybe this is a local stuffed bunk. But the men around her would only explain to her patiently. "Xu wan..." She raised her eyes, the stars in her eyes, as if they were shining, "I think the stars are not as dazzling as you." "No "No?" His dark and deep eyes showed tenderness, "scenery is the most dazzling existence in the universe." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 The scenery is lifted She should not want to tease this man. After all, he has lost several streets. Xu Wan felt that her shy appearance was delicious. She could not help but lower her head and kiss the corner of her lip. "What I said is true. No matter how bright the galaxy is, it can never compare with a smile of scenery." Her face is redder An hour later, they finally arrived at their destination. The spacecraft stopped at the gate of the receiving station. When passing through the security checkpoint, the scenery saw Xu Wan take out an ID card, and the security inspector let go. When she got far away, she asked curiously, "isn''t it that there are few women in this world? And they have to hand it over to the league. Why did they just let us go? " "In their minds, scenery is just an ordinary Omega." "Omega can walk on the street at will in this world," Xu said softly In order to protect Omega, which is weak but fertile, the alliance has issued several laws to protect Omega. For example, if anyone dares to mark Omega compulsorily, the person will be sentenced to death. The scenery glanced around and found that no passer-by would look at her with strange eyes. Of course, there was no situation that a group of men ran towards her eagerly when she came to the world on the first day. She held his arm and said, "are these what you did?" "It''s just that with a little bit of power, they''ve changed their mental cognition, which can save a lot of trouble." Without the trouble of killing people. Scenery has a bracelet to suppress pheromones, so as to prevent her feminine breath from being detected. As long as she can change the cognitive state of passers-by, no one will realize that she is actually a woman. Of course, to be able to see through people are not without, but the premise is that his mental power must be stronger than Xu Wang''s, this is a hierarchical world, SSS level and SS level, although there is only one s missing, but this is totally the difference between a heaven and an underground. Scenery asked: "why did the people who check the identity at the security checkpoint let us in?" He''s an SSS cosmic prisoner, and he shouldn''t be on this planet. "I borrowed someone else''s identity." Xu wanxiao took out the ID card with a smile, "the code above is Yan Yu. I have to say, sometimes Yan Yu''s identity is very useful." "Xu wan..." "Well?" "You are so good!" She jumped up and gave him a kiss on the face. Her face was full of adoration, ignoring other passers-by. Xu Meng picked his eyebrows. Instead of wearing a uniform, he was wearing casual clothes. At this time, he looked more elegant and ruffian. "Didn''t the scenery always know that I was very powerful? I remember Especially in bed, this sentence is particularly said "Xu Wang!" She pursed her lips to show him not to be too dirty. He laughed and said in a low voice, "I''m here." He knew that these two words were her favorite words. Whenever he said these two words, her sense of security would reach the highest point, and her pheromones would be more stable. Then, she would put out all the fake anger of people and only stare at him with happy eyes. As it is now. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Xu Wan is worthy of being Xu Wang. He can always seize people''s weaknesses and always find the most appropriate way to break through people''s psychological defense. What''s more, the scenery has never had a heart guard against him. At first meeting, she just regarded him as a beautiful beauty to enjoy. When goodbye, she unconsciously fell into his gentle trap. In the past, it was not that no one would actively approach him because of his infatuation. No matter alpha or omega, men or a small number of women, they would not accept or refuse their infatuation, Because these people It''s also the material that he uses to create the script, but usually, he doesn''t stick to it for three seconds, and he gets bored with these people first. And for the scenery of infatuation and love, he very enjoy, really damned enjoy. Scenery is full of pink bubbles in her mind. She thinks about how there can be such a stirring man in the world, and she thinks that this man belongs to her own. When she comes back to her mind, she has been taken to a hotel by Xu Wang, who has reserved a room. After a short rest with the scenery, she sees her full of novel appearance, and decides to take her out for a walk. Fengguang is holding a big bag and a small bag. Not only is she, but also Xu Wang is carrying a lot of things. All of them are food. She bit into the sweet ice cream and said casually, "I thought you would use your ability when paying, so that they think they have already collected the money." Xu Wu helplessly said: "I like to buy things for their own women, with such incorruptible means of people?" "I can''t blame that because I don''t think you have any money." She took it for granted. After all, he always played his stage plays in prison. How could he have money? Xu Wan thinks it is necessary to explain clearly to the little girl. At least, she should be told that her man is not a poor man. "In the early years, among my many identities, there is another identity called the messenger of God. Many people who lack faith choose to regard me as the only God. The scenery thinks that these people will not offer tribute to me?" The so-called messenger of God is just one of his many identities. When he is called the God of death, many people will ask him to get rid of his enemies with countless treasures. Sometimes he will accept rewards. As for whether he will really kill that person, it depends on his interest. So over the years, his savings are indeed quite a lot, at least to ensure that she has no worries about food and clothing, but also to enable her to live like a princess. In this way, he saved so much money intentionally or unintentionally in those years, which was originally prepared for today. But the focus of scenery is, "Xu Wang, have you ever been a prodigy?" Xu wanton for a moment, "is the messenger of God." "The messenger of God Do you believe that? " ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t believe it. " "Isn''t that a prodigy?" She blinked her big bright eyes and said, "but think about it, if you speak with a compassionate attitude, it can really deceive those superstitious people, eh It turns out that no matter how many years passed, no matter how advanced technology, superstitious people will always exist. " She took him as the noble God of "saving people''s hearts". Although it was more appropriate to use "poison people''s heart" to describe it, he patted her head, "if I didn''t become a god stick, how can I have money to support you now?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Scenery side head hums a voice, "I am to eat goods also can''t blame me, my stomach says to want to eat, what can I do?" "Yes, scenery is a kind of food, but it is not the fault of scenery." Xu blindly echoed her words, but the indulgence in the tone made people blush and heartbeat. First, she pretended to be reserved and did not look at him. After eating all the ice cream in her hand, she could not help but approach him and took his arm. Xu Wang looks down and looks at her with a slight smile. She is so charming that all the scenery on the street has become a foil. After staring at him for a long time, the scenery also couldn''t help laughing. She said, "it''s good to meet you in this world, Xu Wang." "The scenery can come to my side, is the best." Xu cocks his eyes, he seldom shows such satisfaction. However, when he gets along with her recently, his sense of satisfaction will become stronger and stronger. This is an uncontrollable emotion. Just like her pheromone is like a poppy, it has a fatal attraction to him. When Xu Wanxiang wanted to return to the hotel room with the scenery, a figure rushed out of the crowd. She went straight to the scenery and called out: "scenery, help me!" It was Nanxiao who came. Before she could hold on to the scenery, the scenery was pulled by Xu Wanxiang and walked to the side. When Nanxiao threw herself into the air and wanted to embrace the scenery, she saw the man''s gradually cold look, and she did not dare to rush forward again. Before the scenery asked what to do, he rushed out a few men in black. Their faces were not good. The leader said, "Miss Nan, please go back with us." "No, I''m not going back!" Since she couldn''t hold the scenery, nanxiaoxiao simply hid behind the scenery. She whispered to the scenery: "they are the people of Chen Yu, the interior minister of the Empire. Chen Yu wants to mark me. Scenery, I don''t want to go back with them. You help me..." Of course, nanxiaoxiao knows that Fengjing has no ability to deal with these big men. What she really asks for help is actually the man around Fengguang. She knows this is called Ye mo Although Yan Yu said he was a dangerous element, Nanxiao, who was desperate, had no choice. Since he likes the scenery so much, she is a friend of the scenery. If the scenery wants to save her, I believe he will not sit idly by. Nanxiaoxiao''s appearance was too sudden, which not only surprised the scenery, but also called Xu Meng''s accident. The scenery thought that she would not meet him again so soon, and Xu Wang didn''t understand how she left the prison planet. Xu Wang did not know, there is a thing called the halo of the protagonist. Although there are many questions, Fengjing knows that it is not the time to ask more questions. She knows what the mark means. If one party disagrees with the matter, what is the difference between it and * *? If you let her see a woman who has never met such a thing, she will probably pick up a brick and rush to it because of her conscience. What''s more, Nanxiao and her are barely friends. "Miss Nan, please don''t embarrass us." The bodyguard like man said that because Fengguang''s hand has a bracelet to suppress pheromones, and because of the influence of Xu Wang''s ability, he didn''t realize that there was a second woman. "Adults really like you. Please go back with us, otherwise, we''ll have to be rough." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 "Scenery..." South small pathetic call the name of the scenery. The scenery looked at Xu Wang and stretched out his hand to pull his sleeve. Without saying much, Xu Wan understood what she meant. To tell the truth, he didn''t like nanxiaoxiao. In other words, he didn''t like anyone except scenery, so he would unconditionally satisfy all the wishes of the scenery. He took the hand of scenery. "Let''s go." Words down, he really took the hand of scenery to go. South small looked at the men in black, and quickly followed up. And those men, standing in the same place can not move, their consciousness is still sober, but can not move, can only watch South small go far. They are Chen Yu''s bodyguards, and their strength is of course top class. But before the spiritual power released by the man, they had no resistance. When did the alliance have such a terrible strength? No matter how much they guessed, they would not have thought that this man would be the end of Ye, who is said to have been in prison for ten years. Xu Wang and scenery didn''t catch up with nanxiaoxiao, so nanxiaoxiao naturally followed them back to the hotel. When she got to the room, she immediately took the hand of scenery and began to cry. Xu Wang stares at nanxiaoxiao and grabs the hand of scenery. He is thinking about the possibility that the scenery will be angry with him if he takes off the hand of Nanxiao. Finally, the result of calculation is 100%, and he regretfully gives up the idea. "Stop crying and tell me what happened? Aren''t you with Yan Yu? " Seeing that she was crying, she didn''t say the main point for a long time, so she couldn''t help crying. To tell the truth, she felt that since she was with Xu Wang, people or things that disturbed her love with Xu Wanxiu would make her patience decline in a straight line. Nan Xiaoxiao sobbed and said: "after Yan Yu took me out of the castle that day, we were not too far away from the castle. Yan Yu''s injury was very serious, and And we met a lot of Zerg, scenery, you know, I have no special ability, Yan Yu is injured, we will not be their opponents at all "And then?" "We were caught by the Zerg, but they didn''t kill us, they tied us to It''s like the place where they''re based. It''s a planet I''ve never been to, and I don''t know where it is "The breeding season of Zerg is coming," Xu said suddenly When he said this, he looked a little subtle, because he thought Yan Yu and Nan Xiaoxiao would be the food of Zerg. You see, even if he is so smart, he will not know that there is a kind of thing called the halo of the protagonist in this world. "Breeding period The scenery was surprised, but there was still a little excitement in the voice. Xu Wan, who knew her, naturally knew what she was thinking. He touched her head and said helplessly, "it''s not what you think in your head. The so-called breeding period of Zerg is to put the eggs in the warm body of creatures and hatch them with the body temperature of the creatures. For the Zerg, there is no creature more suitable than the human body temperature." After listening to this paragraph, Feng Feng''s brain has no "human and animal" things. She just feels sick and asks Nan Xiaoxiao, "then how did you get out of the Zerg nest?" "It was Chen Yu who saved us." Nan Xiaoxiao replied: "because of Yan Yu''s disappearance, the Empire sent Chen Yu to exterminate the Zerg. Of course, Zerg is not so easy to exterminate, but he happened to meet Yan Yu and me, so he took us back to the holy city." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 "So That Chen Yu saved you and fell in love with you. Now he wants to take over you? " "Well..." Speaking of this, Nan Xiaoxiao''s face was very ugly. "He locked up Yan Yu, and after he found out that I was a woman, he reported it to the Empire and asked the emperor to give me to him. This evening, he wanted to mark my day. I still used the excuse of trying to relax. But you can see the scenery. He sent so many people to follow me, if not you I can''t run "I''m curious. How did he discover your identity?" It''s not surprising that the scenery has such a question, but because Nanxiao is wearing a bracelet to suppress pheromones, Yan Yu can''t tell her identity. How did Chen Yu know her identity? Nan Xiaoxiao''s expression At last she gritted her teeth and said, "when I was in the hot spring at his mansion He ran into it ¡°¡­¡­ I guess that Chen Yu should also be good-looking? " This time, Nan Xiaoxiao replied quickly, "although he likes to be forced to do things hard, he is really very good-looking. It is said that he is the most beautiful man in the Empire." Scenery: She thinks it''s really good. If a man can bump into a woman''s bath, he will not grow up badly. In any case, he is also a person who wants to sit in the important position of male partner. Just thinking that I didn''t expect, the person suddenly felt a pain in her hand. She subconsciously looked at the man beside her. He was smiling tenderly. She felt a chill behind her and said, "of course, even if Chen Yu looks good again, I won''t like him!" Xu Wan''s face is a little bit Ji. Looking at Xu Wang and the scenery, Nan Xiaoxiao pleaded: "scenery, can you help me to rescue Yan Yu?" Fengjing knows that what nanxiaoxiao really asks for is not herself, but the man around her. Instead, she asks, "how can Yan Yu say that he is also a general of the alliance? Does Chen Yu dare to move him?" "You don''t know, Chen Yu left Yan Yu in his residence under the name of healing Yan Yu. Yan Yu''s injury is really serious, in other words If Chen Yu reported that Yan Yu was seriously injured and died, no one would doubt it! " South small full face anxious, can see is really worried about Yan Yu tight. However, the scenery was not in a hurry. "You can go to Yan Yu''s subordinates and let them rush into Chen Yu''s residence and snatch Yan Yu out." "Yan Yu''s subordinates Since the war with the Zerg some time ago, they have been dead and injured. It is impossible for them to rescue Yan Yu. " Mentioning the last Zerg attack, the scenery suddenly reminds me that she met Xiao Xiao in that incident. It can be said that Xiao Xiao is actually Xu Wei. She squints at Xu Wang and asks if he did the things that day. Xu Hu shook his head innocently. He didn''t do that. He just saw the Zerg riot, so he took a look at it. Scenery reluctantly believed him, and asked Nanxiao, "you want us to rescue Yan Yu, how should we save it?" "I I don''t know... " "You don''t want us to rush in and grab people, are you?" The scenery sighed, "that''s the place where the Minister of interior lives. There must be countless security personnel inside, and it''s certainly not easy to get along with. Isn''t it killing you to rush in?" It''s not the way to use a female halo. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 "Well I don''t know what to do Nanxiaoxiao sobbed a few times and cried out, "scenery, I''m really worried about Yan Yu. Otherwise, I''d better go back and forget it..." "Don''t worry. Chen Yu must know the importance of Yan Yu to you, so he will use Yan Yu to force you to go back. He won''t move him for the time being. I think you are tired. Why don''t you go to your room and have a rest first? Let''s take a long-term view." Scenery said that there is no reason, South small crying nodding, first went to the next room to rest. No outsider is in, Xu Wang holds the scenery in his arms, sits on the bed, he asks softly: "scenery wants to help her?" "It''s a bit of a thought to see her cry so miserable." "But scenery did not promise that she would help." Xu Wang understands the scenery. Although she has been comforting Nanxiao when she talks with Nanxiao, she has never answered the matter of helping her. The scenery leaned on his chest and said slowly, "I can''t guarantee that this matter will hurt you. I won''t promise it rashly." "I won''t get hurt." "Not necessarily." She did not admit defeat to look at him, "even if your strength is very strong, but there will always be time to relax, in case I mean, if anything happens to you, I''ll be heartbroken In contrast, Yan Yu is just a stranger in her eyes. Of course, Xu Meng is even more important. In fact, with this idea, she always felt a little sorry for Nanxiao. After all, when she was in prison, when Nanxiao mistook the scenery as dangerous, Nanxiao really wanted to take the scenery away. Nanxiaoxiao regards the scenery as a real friend and knows the scenery of the original story, but she always takes a cool attitude towards this so-called friendship. So why does the world set mistresses and female partners as girlfriends? What''s important is that the female owners are not female partners. They don''t look pure and flawless on the surface, but actually they are playing with caution behind their backs. Therefore, the scenery can not even find a black spot that can be blind to the south. Xu Wanfu stroked her frown and asked with a smile: "feel tangled?" "Well..." She nodded in frustration. He understood that she was not a cruel person, so he patted her on the back, "maybe we can wait and see again, and it''s good to wait for things to develop." "This is the only way..." She can''t bear to refuse Nan Xiaoxiao, but she is even more reluctant to suffer a little injury. Maybe She''s the kind of person who values family and friends. Well, she admitted it herself. However, the development of things is often unexpected. The next day, the scenery disappears. After looking for a circle, I hear the news from people on the street. The Minister of interior will marry Omega, a woman given by the Empire, tomorrow. Anyone can go and watch the ceremony. Back to the hotel, scenery gritted her teeth, "she must be worried about Yan Yu, so she ran back." "Is the scenery angry?" Xu Wan''s eyes slightly curved. She was duplicity. "She decided to send the door to mark someone else. What am I angry about?" "Yes, the scenery is not angry." Xu Wanshun her words answer, took out a carved wooden box, "this is what I said, to give scenery gift." The scenery was stunned for a moment, "didn''t you say you hid in a place? When did you get it out? Why don''t I know? " These days, they have not been separated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 "Last night when the scenery fell asleep, I left a little bit." Scenery knows that he has the ability to go to another place in the blink of an eye, but she is still dissatisfied, "why don''t you take me with you?" "Because I can''t wait." Xu said, put the box in her hand, "scenery can see, what''s inside." She listened to his words, curiously opened the box, only to see inside is an amber pendant, inside the amber, it seems to be a red rose petals, she said happily: "this amber is really beautiful, you may help me put it on." Xu Wan took out the pendant. He walked behind her and gently put the pendant on her neck. Then, he hugged her from the back and pasted it to her ear and whispered, "scenery, this thing is very important to me." "How important is it?" she asked playfully "About It''s about my life. " "Ah?" The scenery stayed for a while, could not help but clench the pendant, "it is so important to you, then I will protect it well." She had thought that according to his indifferent temperament, there could not be such a significant thing, but carefully think about it, Xu Meng is also a person, that is, people will have something important to them, maybe it is people, maybe things, people. Of course, she has this self-confidence. Xu Wan saw her solemn appearance, chin top on her head and laughed, "however, this thing is not important to scenery, so if you can only choose one from another, I hope the scenery can give priority to protecting myself." "I understand." The scenery turns to face him and hugs him with a smile. She wants to ask why the amber is very important to him, but if he doesn''t say anything, she doesn''t need to ask. She knows Xu Hu. If he wants to tell himself, he will take the initiative to say it. "Scenery, do you believe me?" She nodded. "Believe it." "Then you''ll believe that no matter what I''m going to do or what happens to me, I''ll come back to you in the end, right?" She realized that it was not right. "Xu Wang, what do you want to say?" "I''m going to visit Chen Yu''s residence." Xu said, his eyes narrowed slightly. "You want to save Yan Yu?" This was her first reaction, but soon she refuted herself in the bottom of her heart. Xu Wei didn''t like Yan Yu or Nanxiao. Why did he save them? But to his surprise, Xu Wan replied, "well, maybe it''s not bad." "Ah?" She is full of disbelief. No wonder she doesn''t believe it, because Xu Huan is not such a kind person at all! In this regard, Xu Wang just said with a smile: "because I happen to have something to deal with. " "Then you go to the site of Chen Yu, if..." "Didn''t the scenery say that?" He interrupted her, but also soothed her worry, "you will believe me, and I will come back to you safely. The scenery just needs to stay in the hotel and wait for me to come back to you." If What if he didn''t come to her? Scenery did not dare to ask such questions as setting a flag. She tightly encircled his waist and said, "if you want to come back soon, I will be afraid to stay alone in the hotel." "I promise you, I will be back soon." He spoke softly and would not leave her if possible. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 That night, Xu Wang left the hotel, leaving the scenery alone in the room uneasy, she tightly holding the amber pendant sitting on the bed, as time goes by, her heart is also more and more nervous. At 11:12 p.m., the door of the room was opened. It was not Xu Wang, but a man she had never met. But as long as she saw the bodyguard following the man, she had already guessed his identity. "Hello, Miss Xia. I''m Chen Yu." The handsome man introduced himself politely and politely. His outstretched hand was not held for a long time. He did not feel embarrassed. He took back his hand and said with a smile at the alert girl: "female Omega is the precious property of the alliance. How can miss Xia live in the hotel? Miss Xia, I sincerely invite you to my house "What about Xu Wang?" Scenery cold face asked, Chen Yu''s elegance and courtesy, can not let her relax. "Xu Wang?" Chen Yu doubted for a moment, "if Miss Xia asked Ye Mo, then I still know." "Where is he?" "In accordance with the latest imperial order, the dangerous elements have been eliminated It''s on the ground. " "No way!" Scenery almost immediately refuted the answer, "you can''t hurt him!" "Miss Xia has been marked by Ye mo. I can understand Miss Xia''s excitement and query. However, ye Mo is indeed dead. When he came to find me, he died in the explosion, and his bones were not left." When talking about the last sentence, Chen Yulu showed his unbearable color. His hypocritical compassion for the heaven and the people has two parts of false shadow. It is also appropriate to have similar shadows. After all, they are more or less related. Scenery won''t believe him at all. Instead, she laughed, "he can''t have an accident so easily." "Ordinary people really don''t have the ability to hurt him, but what about the people who created him?" Chen Yu said mysteriously: "the people who created him will naturally understand what his fatal weakness is." "Ye Xiang is dead..." "Yexiang is dead, but I''m still alive. It''s OK to tell Miss Xia about this. I was a clone born in the laboratory. People in the laboratory extracted his gene from the hair that ye Xiang had prepared before. That''s how I was born." Speaking of this, Chen Yu couldn''t hear any feelings. "I inherited Ye Xiang''s memory, and I knew what way to deal with Ye mo. from the moment Ye was born, he had been buried with a destruction command in his body. As long as it was launched in a specific distance, he would have no power to fight back." "No..." "What''s wrong with Miss Xia?" The scenery forced her to calm down. She asked, "if there was really a command of destruction in his body, then why did ye Xiang die in his hands at that time?" "It has to be said that ye Xiang is stupid enough." Chen Yu is Ye Xiang''s clone, but when he said this, he didn''t feel uncomfortable. "Ye Xiang, in order to develop the most successful life form, did not hesitate to incorporate the Zerg gene into Ye Mo''s gene. Zerg is a race with the supremacy of the strong. Ye Xiang would not have expected that ye Mo would have the ability to control Zerg, so that ye Xiang would be trapped in the starving Zerg pile I didn''t realize what was going on until I saw Ye Mo at the moment of death, but I''m not ye Xiang, so I won''t make the same mistake with him. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 Chen Yu has Yexiang''s memory, which is equivalent to saying that when ye Xiang was torn into the Zerg''s mouth, he had the same painful memory. To tell you the truth, Chen Yu doesn''t like Ye Xiang. Although he is only a clone, he has a completely different idea from ye Xiang. In Chen Yu''s opinion, ye Xiang is a typical tiger breeder. If he is not said to be stupid, who is stupid? "Miss Xia, do you still don''t believe it?" Looking at the silent scenery, Chen Yu sighed a little. The sigh looked like a pity. "Xu''s gene is strong enough. He no longer belongs to the category of human beings. Even if he died, as long as there is still a cell, he can be revived. So After giving the destruction order, I let him die in the big explosion, Miss Xia. I''m sorry that I can''t let you see his body. " "He won''t die..." This sentence is not to refute Chen Yu, but she told herself that before leaving, Xu Wan still told her that he would come back to find her, and that he would come back without waiting too long She believes in him. Chen Yu said with a smile: "well, I have said so much to you, Miss Xia, my patience has been announced to an end, please go back with me, your friend Miss Nan, is still waiting for you." Nanxiaoxiao? Suddenly mentioned the name, the scenery of the heart suddenly gave birth to a strange feeling, her face cold, "in fact, you did not want to marry nanxiaoxiao, nanxiaoxiao is in collusion with you, deliberately forced Xu to find you, right?" They know that nanxiaoxiao and she are friends, and also know her relationship with Xu Wan. If it is her request, Xu will not refuse. "Miss Xia is only half right." "What do you mean?" "If you want to know what I mean, Miss Xia might as well ask Miss Nan in person." Chen Yu friendly discussion, "Miss Xia is to go alone, or need my people to help?" "No trouble, I''ll go by myself." Scenery cold face, not willing to show weakness out of the room. Chen Yu''s residence is not far away from the hotel. In addition to sending people to watch the scenery and restrict her movement, he did not embarrass her. He even sent people to serve her well. All the food and clothing were the best. But the scenery didn''t see what he had sent. He didn''t touch it or take a look at it. Chen Yu had a good temper and laughed. He called Nan Xiaoxiao and Yan Yu along with him. Chen Yu said: "it is the responsibility of all the people in the Empire to take good care of every woman. Miss Xia, the next time will not disturb you. You and your friends can have a good reminiscence." Then he walked out of the room. In the room at this time, there were only scenery, nanxiaoxiao, and Yanyu. South small see scenery is very hesitant, she whispered her name, "scenery..." Then she didn''t know what to say. Yan Yu said directly: "you don''t have to feel sorry for her." "Shut up A face Yan Yu, South small attitude is very bad, "you cheated me, I haven''t settled accounts with you, now you give me out, don''t disturb us to talk!" Yan Yu touched his nose and walked out of the room. It''s rare for a powerful general to be so obedient. "Scenery..." Nanxiaoxiao walked over to her hand and tried to pull the scenery away from her. She said sadly, "I know you must think it was me and Chen Yu who worked together to harm Xu Hao, but I really didn''t It was Yan Yu. Yan Yu cheated me by acting with Chen Yu www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 Nanxiaoxiao really thought that Yan Yu was imprisoned by Chen Yu and was in imminent danger. She really wanted to save Yan Yu. Until yesterday, she was so worried that she couldn''t help running back. Only then did she know that everything was just a play played by Chen Yu and Yan Yu. Yan Yu knows the relationship between Nanxiao and the scenery. He guesses that if nanxiaoxiao has something to do, the scenery will not sit back and ignore it. In fact, Fengjing really intends to sit back and ignore it, because in her mind, Nanxiao and Yanyu are both female owners and male owners. Of course, they can''t have an accident, just because Xu said that they have to deal with an unfinished thing She should have stopped him! Fengjing doesn''t believe that Xu Wang is dead. A big devil like him will live to the end. How can he die like this? But he didn''t come to see her, which really showed that he was in great trouble She looked at nanxiaoxiao suspiciously, "you said these things are Yan Yu and Chen Yu united, they deceived you, and deceived us?" "Well!" Nanxiaoxiao was afraid of the scenery and didn''t believe himself. He quickly said: "Yan Yu, since he knew that the defense line used to guard Xu Wei outside the prison was broken, he advised the emperor of the empire through Chen Yu. If Xu Wang was kept, it would cause great disaster in the future. So So in order to kill Xu Wei, he and Chen Yu played a play in front of me. The purpose was to deceive Xu Wang to come to Chen Yu. After I knew the truth, I wanted to run out and tell you not to come, but But I was locked up in the room by Yan Yu. I can''t get out. You believe me, I really didn''t think about the key to Xuwang! " Nanxiaoxiao is not a person in this world. She has no real feelings about Yan Yu''s stories about ye Mo''s murder. At most, she just comments like an observer. How can he be so cruel? But after seeing Xu Wei''s careful treatment of the scenery, her judgment has obviously changed. Compared with Yan Yu''s words, she will still stand on the side of her friends'' happiness. Scenery is her best friend and she doesn''t want to make her sad. "I believe you..." The scenery face does not see ease, but she still said: "to now, you have no reason to cheat me." South small excited cry up, "thank you, scenery! I thought I thought you wouldn''t believe me. Don''t worry. Yan Yu and I are finished. These days I''ve been looking for a way to go back to our world. One of the curators of the planetarium told me that we passed through because the meteorite fell in accordance with the magnetic field change of our body. In a few days, it will be the day of meteor shower, as long as we stand on the meteorite again Near the stone, then we can go back. " The curator of the planetarium? Fengjing still remembers that this is an NPC in the original text. It was an old man who appeared when Yan Yu misunderstood nanxiaoxiao''s love for other men during the cold war. Nanxiaoxiao was frustrated and wanted to go back. Now Nanxiao''s opportunity to go back is because of her. When expressing admiration for the plot, the scenery shook her head, "I will not go." "Why?" Nan Xiaoxiao couldn''t understand, "Yan Yu cheated me. I can''t be with him any more, and Xu Wang Scenery, there is no reason for us to stay in this world. " "Because..." Scenery clenched the amber hanging on her chest, "I don''t believe he will leave me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 The stubbornness of scenery makes nanxiaoxiao feel headache. She thinks that her friend is good at everything. Sometimes, she can''t pull back ten cattle even if she has a single mind. Nanxiaoxiao still wants to continue to persuade, but the scenery suddenly sighs, "Xiaoxiao, do you think Won''t they put a monitor in my room? " Nan Xiaoxiao was stunned. "I''m a woman related to Xu Wang. Do you think that Chen Yu and Yan Yu will not always pay attention to my movements, so that they can make sure that Xu Wang has not tampered with me?" She guessed that although Chen Yu said that Xu Wan was dead, he could not guarantee that he was safe. He said that Xu''s gene was too strong, even if it was an explosion What if it''s an explosion? He''s a man who destroyed a planet. "What I just said..." Nanxiaoxiao looks at the scenery with the eyes of you quickly denying me. However, the scenery is realistic and says, "I guess you will be taken away by Yan Yu later." Yan Yu is the male owner. If he is the male owner, he will have a strong desire for possession of the female owner. It is conceivable that when he hears that Nan Xiaoxiao is going to leave him and return to his own world, he will show how cool and crazy he will be, such as now. The door of the room was severely kicked open. Yan Yu walked in with a bad face and took nanxiaoxiao''s hand and went outside. Nanxiaoxiao was naturally unwilling, but it was useless for her to see the scenery, because the scenery could not save her. After nanxiaoxiao left, there was only scenery left in the room. She sat quietly by the bed for a while, and suddenly said in the empty room, "Chen Yu, you will die." It''s not a curse, it''s like simply stating a fact. In the other room, Chen Yu looked at the monitor and laughed innocently. He picked up his glass gracefully and sighed at the red wine in the glass which was similar to the color of blood. People always die. What''s the difference between early death and late death? After three days of house arrest in Chen Yu''s residence, all the people here treated her with courtesy because she was a woman. Of course, they would not let her leave. On the fourth day, Chen Yu decided to take the scenery back to the imperial capital. The appearance of a woman was a big event for the imperial alliance. Maybe we can put it another way, that is to put the scenery in perspective To the state. Chen Yu and Yan Yu went back to the imperial capital this time. Naturally, there were many soldiers escorted by the spaceship. Nanxiao always wanted to find a chance to escape with the scenery. But let alone leave with the scenery, her own affairs were beyond her ability. What''s more, once they got on the spaceship, they had no place to escape even if they wanted to. "Scenery I don''t want to like him anymore. " South small sitting in the room of scenery, look gloomy. Scenery knows who she is talking about, but she still asks, "why?" "Yan Yu is too bad and has male chauvinism. He really likes me and treats me well, but I can''t stand his imprisonment." Nanxiaoxiao was sitting on the bed with her knees in her arms. Her beautiful eyes were full of sadness and disappointment. "Scenery, you know, the man I want will not cheat me to do things I don''t want to do. We will be frank and respect each other and tell the truth I do like Yan Yu, but he loves freedom more than my freedom. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 After listening to nanxiaoxiao''s words, the scenery pauses for a moment, "if you can choose between going home and Yan Yu..." "I want to go home I really want to go home... " Nanxiaoxiao cried in a low voice, "I miss my parents, and the days when I used to play with you in class. The life I want is not what it is now..." The scenery is silent for a while, also sits in the South small side, pats her back to placate her. Nanxiaoxiao is different from the scenery. She has been through several times. Before that, Nanxiao was just an ordinary college student. When she first came to this world, she felt strange and excited. But after a long time, she could not help thinking of her family and friends. Just like the scenery when she first crossed, at that time Isn''t she full of anxiety? South small despairingly said: "but my every move is staring at Yan Yu, I can''t go back at all Scenery, I don''t know what to do? " "There will be a way out..." In this world, men and women should be the end of he, but the scenery to see this kind of nanxiaoxiao suddenly seems to have seen her former self. She clenched nanxiaoxiao''s hand and whispered in her ear, "when Xu WANLAI comes, I will let him take us all out." Task should not move personal feelings, but scenery has never been a qualified task, which world she has not moved personal feelings? System Jun from the beginning said that she did not do right, to now is too lazy to talk about her. Nanxiaoxiao looked at the scenery with crying red eyes, "but, he is not already..." "He''s not dead yet." The affirmative tone of scenery did not waver. If Xu xuxuzhen died, she would be sent out of the world because of the failure of the mission. Nanxiaoxiao doesn''t know where the confidence of scenery comes from. It''s just that in such a desperate environment, as long as someone can give her a little hope, she can only believe it. But there is one thing she can''t let go of, "scenery If If Xu really comes back, can you Let him pass Yan Yu? " "Why?" Nanxiao struggled for a long time before he said, "I know that Yan Yu and Chen Yu are accomplices. He is also one of the killers of Xu Wang, but he has saved me several times after all Even if I really decided to leave him, but I still owe him kindness. " What a powerful character Xu Wan is. Nan Xiaoxiao has learned a lot from Yan Yu''s popular science. Since Yan Yu is so afraid of Xu Wei, it can be seen that Xu Wan has incomparable strength. If Xu Wuzhen is not dead, he will come back to find someone to avenge him, so let Nanxiao Watch Yan Yu die. She can''t do it. Scenery said: "Xu Wang will not kill Yan Yu." "Really?" Nan Xiaoxiao doubts. Scenery nodded, "I know Xu Wang, he will not kill Yan Yu." Xu Wan will not kill anyone, because he will only let those people on the road of suicide. It''s a pity that Nan Xiaoxiao doesn''t understand this. The stone in her heart falls to the ground. Now, she has no burden to leave Yan Yu at last. The spaceship sailed quietly in the space for an hour. Just as it was about to fly over Venus, the familiar chirp of insects swept by. The scenery and spirit were shocked. She got down from the bed and lay down on the window to watch the Zerg coming. Her heart beat violently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 The spaceship shakes for a while. Surrounded by so many Zerg, they can only choose a nearby planet to land. All the soldiers are equipped with weapons to fight. She didn''t have time to think about it. Holding the pendant on her chest tightly, she opened the door and rushed out. "Scenery!" South small cries, a bite teeth also ran out. Because of the emergency, the soldiers guarding them also ran out with guns, so the scenery was able to run out of the spaceship without hindrance. The machine armor representing human beings and the Zerg fought inextricably. The temporary battlefield was also full of fire and blood. One by one fell down, but there was no scare away scenery. She went to the center of the battlefield, desperately looking for something, the artillery fire constantly passed her, but she seemed to have not seen it, just wanted to find the answer. "Scenery, it''s too dangerous here!" South small also ran out, she took the scenery hand, because of the gunshot and the explosion sound, she had to increase the volume, "we quickly go back!" Yan Yu, who is commanding the battle not far away, is very anxious to see nanxiaoxiao running out. He wants to rush to directly drag this disobedient woman into a safe spaceship, but there are too many Zerg people around him. As soon as he leaves, Chen Yu will be attacked by these huge insects Tear it to pieces. Scenery lost his mind and said: "I don''t go back, he must be here, he came to find me!" She staggered a few steps further away. The South small hand is thrown away by the scenery, sees a cannon fire directly to the scenery and goes, she panicked and cries: "scenery!" The fire lights up the face of the scenery. She looks at the gunfire and loses her reaction. It is at this time that everyone''s time stops. The bullet stayed in the middle of the air, and the Zerg''s sickle still kept waving. Nanxiaoxiao''s expression of panic and the expression of Yan Yu''s condensation in the mecha were all suspended at this moment. Just a little distance away, the fire on the scenery reflected her eyes more bright. Beyond the flame that stopped flashing, her black eyes reflected the man who walked into the battlefield from afar. His picturesque face has a leisurely smile. In this battlefield full of corpses, all the fire and corpses seem to serve as his foil. He stepped gracefully into this place full of blood and gunpowder, just like the Shura God who came from the test results. Finally, in the beacon fire, he reached her side. At the moment, his elegant breath has been gradually replaced by warmth. He said, "I''m back." "Pa!" It was the sound of slapping heavily on his face. Scenery back hand clenched into a fist, she obstinately looking at him, pupil constriction, showing towering anger, she afraid? Of course, she was afraid that she would slap him. He could not help but move his finger and turn her into a corpse. But she was angry, not simply angry, but completely engulfed by anger and angry to the bone. She had thought that it was best to slap him on the mouth with blood, but she could not get the hand. You see, no matter what, she is always the one with soft heart. Silence can no longer silence in the atmosphere, Xu Hu suddenly a smile, he gently lowered his head, closer to see her, "I am wrong, if the scenery still does not vent, I can let the scenery slap." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 "Xu Wang, you asshole!" "Yes, I am an asshole." Xu Wan admits this sentence, grabs the hand of scenery and pulls her into his arms. His head is buried in her neck and takes a deep breath. The taste of her body, as always, makes him addicted. She suddenly cried out loud, "why don''t you tell me? Do you know how worried I am about you? " "Scenery, I''m back to you now." "Yes, you are, but you say you will be back soon? It''s been a few days now! " No matter how skillful Xu Meng is, he has no way to admit his mistake in front of the crying woman or the woman he loves. In addition to seriously admitting his mistake, he still admits that he is wrong. "I''m wrong. I worry about the scenery. How can the scenery punish me, even if he wants to stab me with a knife, OK?" "You know I can''t do it!" She was still crying, but now she was angry with him and didn''t cry any more. She directly glared at him with angry eyes. Xu Wang was distressed by her red eyes and said in a low voice: "if the scenery can''t be done, I can do it myself." "I don''t want you to hurt yourself!" Her crying voice has a tendency to increase, "Xu Wang, I know you are very strong, even if you are cut in half, it is estimated that you can survive, but do you not feel pain? I feel pain for you if you don''t feel pain. Can you take good care of yourself She cherished his body even more than he did. Xu''s eyebrows were gentle. He could not help but feel regret. He should not have done such a dangerous thing without telling her. It can be said that he was going to die. However, there is an old saying that he will die. In order to have a more stable life in the future, he has no choice. "I promise scenery..." His finger belly wiped her tears, "I will take good care of myself in the future." She belched and cried, "can I still believe you?" "Of course, if I cheat the scenery, I will choose to destroy myself." Xu Wang kisses her eyes wet with tears. In the soft voice, there is only solemnity, but not half falsehood. The scenery buries the head in his bosom, tightly grasps his clothing corner, the cry gradually small. It was a warm time between lovers, but someone appeared out of time. Chen Yu didn''t rush to escape, but came over. He still had a leisurely smile and said, "Ye Mo, you are not dead." Xu wanly raised his eyes to see, a cool thin smile, "I naturally will not die." The scenery is also dazzled to open her eyes, looking at the calm and measured Chen Yu, she found that in this so-called time pause, in addition to her and Xu Wang, Chen Yu''s time has not been suspended. Chen Yu asked, "I don''t understand, why did you survive that big bang?" "Because, of course..." Xu Wang''s hand pressed on the scenery chest, to be exact, it was placed on the amber pendant, his eyes slightly bent, "my heart gave scenery." Not only Chen Yu, but even the scenery was astonished. The size of the amber pendant was not as big as the heart. Xu Wan always knew that there was a destruction command in his body. Even if ye Xiang died, it was also a hidden danger. So he took his heart out one day more than ten years ago, and sealed the heart in amber through molecular compression technology, which is not difficult to achieve in today''s society. In fact, what is in amber is not what it is The so-called rose petal is only one kind of Xu Wang''s spiritual power. The spiritual power attached to amber will make everyone who looks past mistakenly think that it is the petal of a red rose. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 What''s in Xu Hui''s chest? His heart is just a projection built up by mental force. The essence of the heart is indeed in amber. What he has in his body is just a shadow cast out. Before Xu Wang, no one would have thought of doing such a strange thing to his heart, because it was too weird and too dangerous, and he could have done it. So he would say that the importance of the amber is equal to his life, but he also said that in the face of one choice, let the scenery give priority to protect herself. She was stunned, "you didn''t tell me what''s in amber is your heart." "I don''t tell the scenery because I don''t want the scenery to have pressure. Anyway, everything is not as important as scenery." The scenery increased the volume, "this is your heart!" She can''t imagine, if she was monitored these days, someone found the amber pendant greasy, then he can return to his side? Xu wanxiao, holding her hand on his chest, let her feel his heart beat, "if there is no scenery, then here will not beat again." "Xu wan..." She was stunned for a long time. "You are a madman." "But scenery loves me, a madman." He took her words as praise, and gave her a happy kiss on the corner of the lip. Scenery cannot refute. Chen Yu was surprised at the scene of scattering dog food before his eyes. "I didn''t expect that you would keep such a hand. It seems that you have already known my identity and seen through my plan for a long time. But you still come to the door to start the destruction command. After all, the command can only be activated once." That is to say, in the future, the destruction command in Xu Huan''s body no longer exists. He has completely lost his weakness No, he still has a weak current. Chen Yu''s eyes fell on the scenery of the body, Xu Wanyi smile, "you can''t move her." "Yes, I can''t touch her." Chen Yu Dafang admits that he is a clone of Ye Xiang, and ye Xiang is not a fighting talent. So Chen Yu is also. In addition to his IQ, he is in the state of just passing in terms of mental strength and physical fitness. Therefore, there will be so many bodyguards around him to protect him, but he can still do it. "Ye Mo, looking at my face, you will not think of it What is it? " "Ye Xiang is dead, dead in my hands, you are not him, even if you have this face You''re not him either "Oh? You think so thoroughly. However, how ye Xiang remembered you at that time is still buried in my mind. " "Well, you won''t live long." Chen Yu raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to kill me?" "I don''t have to do it. Your time is running out." When Xu Huan first saw Chen Yu''s bodyguards, he stole the information about Chen Yu from their heads. This is why he decided to "die". When he saw Chen Yu''s appearance in the memory of those bodyguards, he understood Chen Yu''s identity, "you are a clone, you are doomed to live for a long time, let alone In order to inherit Ye Xiang''s memory, a memory chip was implanted into your brain when you were born. This is a technology that conflicts with cloning. Let me think, how many years have you been born? " Chen Yu smiles, "no more, no less, just ten years." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 "That''s it. Ten years is the limit." Xu Wan also laughed, "your mission is to deal with me. It''s a pity that when you die, your mission is doomed to be unable to be completed." "It doesn''t matter. I''ve made sure that you won''t have the idea of destroying the universe. What does it matter if I can fulfill my mission?" When Chen Yu said this, there was no trace of regret. He could be said that he was born for Xu Wang. For him, the most important thing in his life is to destroy Xu Wang humanely. However, Chen Yu felt that he was also a person. How can a living person not have his own thoughts? Antithetical couplet as well as like as two peas, he will be fed up with the orders of the alliance. For example, he will hate the same leaf y. But one thing he knows very well is that he is he. He is not a copy of yehang. He exists as a pure individual. In a sense, Xu Wang and Chen Yu are the same. The difference is that Xu Wang finds his salvation. Because of the existence of scenery, he is absolutely impossible to have the idea of destroying the world. But Chen Yu, he is still a man, a man about to die. Xu Wang nodded slightly, half sarcastic and half serious, and said, "well, I wish you happiness for the rest of your life." After saying this blessing, which is not a blessing, Xu Huan will take the scenery to leave, but Fengguang pulls his hand to indicate that he still has something to say. Xu Huan stops and looks at her quietly. The scenery looks at Chen Yu. After hearing his story, I can''t help feeling sad. He and Xu Wang have different positions, but the encounter is the same in a sense. She suddenly feels that Chen Yu is not so bad, "Mr. Chen, I have something to ask you." Chen Yu was surprised, "what can I do for Miss Xia?" "I think you also know that Nanxiao and I are not from this world. If Nanxiao wants to go home, I hope Mr. Chen can help her." The place to help, of course, is that Yan Yu will block small things in the south. Chen Yu''s smile was charming. "Miss Xia, why do you think I will help?" "If you promise..." The scenery looked up and looked at Xu Wan. Seeing his helpless nod, she said to Chen Yu: "today, all the soldiers here can survive." "It''s a condition that people can''t refuse..." "Do you promise?" Chen Yu said in a graceful manner: "I have never refused the beauty''s request." "Oh." Xu Wan''s face was expressionless. The scenery behind a cold, quickly said: "thank you then, Xu Wang, let''s go." Xu Wei finally gave a warning look at Chen Yu, holding the waist of the scenery. In a short time, the two disappeared in the battlefield, and the stopped time returned to flow. The artillery fell on the ground, and the soldiers who were in a hurry to fight saw that all the Zerg suddenly flew away. They were stunned and did not know what the situation was. Nanxiao, who was still searching for the scenery, was caught by Yan Yu, who was very angry. The soldiers who came back to God began to support the injured people to return to the spaceship, and all the bodyguards were around Chen Yu. Looking at the position where the man and the woman were standing, Chen Yu gave a bleak smile. He took out his white handkerchief, covered his mouth and coughed a few times. Then he threw the blood stained handkerchief on the scarred ground. A bodyguard said, "my Lord, summer scenery is gone." Chen Yu casually said: "probably died in the fire." "Yes..." Bodyguards know that Chen Yu''s words are equivalent, so they have to report to the league. Chen Yu turns around and goes to the spaceship. His back is a little thin. His time is really short His eyelids drooped, and though he did not want to admit it, he did envy the man. Xu Wan is luckier than he is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 "You are my most perfect work. I named you ye mo." The handsome man said to the boy who just opened his eyes. 13-4-year-old boy, beautiful eyes do not have focal length, just wake up, for everything in front of him is very at a loss. But he is really too perfect, whether it is the mental strength test value, or his perfect appearance, everything can only be described as perfect. The man trembled with excitement. His hand touched the young man''s cheek and said with suppressed joy: "Ye Mo, you are my last work, and you will also be the most powerful beta in the world." Yes, he is beta, not alpha. Alpha will run out of control, while Omega is too weak. In order to achieve the maximum balance between ability and good control, the wise doctor Ye Xiang defines his most perfect work as beta. Ye Mo, who was just born, can''t speak and can''t understand what the words in Ye Xiang''s mouth mean. Ye Xiang is very patient. He begins to teach Ye Mo to read and write, and teach him the knowledge of spiritual strength and weapons. Ye Mo does not live up to his expectations. His speed of absorbing knowledge has reached a terrible level. Other people in the laboratory gradually feel Ye Mo''s powerful spirit. Some people advise Ye Xiang that ye Mo is too strong. He will be a huge hidden danger. However, ye Xiang never takes these words to his heart. He regards Ye Mo as his own private property and the private property born for him. Look at this young man, everything is perfect and impeccable. He is the work of a century. Even after a hundred years, no one can surpass Ye Xiang''s work. Ye Xiang is proud of this. Slowly, ye will speak. After a while, he starts to communicate with people without obstacles. However, his eyes are often empty, and he has not yet born his own emotional consciousness. This is not surprising because ye Xiang has eliminated the option of emotional gene from the gene at the end of ye in order to better control his final work. Ye Mo will be the most obedient and perfect weapon. Day by day, ye Mo was in peace in the laboratory. Gradually, people began to put down their guard against him. Gradually, many people began to move their minds. All the people in the laboratory were alpha, without any beta or omega. Ye Mo''s existence seemed to be deliberately tempting them. Anyway, no matter what you do to him, he will not react because He has no emotional system. After learning that his perfect work had been tarnished, ye Xiang began to get mad. He fired several experimenters, and finally found Ye Mo and marked him. Yes, anyway, he won''t have feelings. What ye Xiang needs is just a proof that he is his own property. The word "addiction" means that if he gets a little sweet, he will jump on it involuntarily. On one night, when ye Xiang came to Ye Mo''s room again, ye Mo looked at the dead bird in the cage and said, "it''s dead." This bird was brought by Ye Xiang when he taught Ye Mo about birds. Sometimes he brought something to Ye Mo, usually when he made a breakthrough in his research and was in a good mood, but it was the first time that he brought living things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 Ye Xiang told ye Mo that it was a bird, but he didn''t tell him how to take care of the bird. But it''s just a dead bird. Ye Xiang won''t be distressed. "If you like it, I''ll bring another one tomorrow." Like it? Ye Xiang is just joking. It is impossible for people like Ye Mo to like this emotion. Therefore, ye Xiang doesn''t notice that the birds in the cage died after their wings were broken. It was the end of the leaf that broke the bird''s wings. He would not understand that he was doing a very bad thing. He just felt that since the bird had been locked in the cage, it would not need wings. Therefore, he would not realize that the bird died because of the broken wings. Ye Mo also had feet, but he couldn''t get out of the white room full of various instruments. He had heard Ye Xiang say that superfluous things would only be a burden, so he wanted to cut off his legs. But when the fragment of the glass window stabbed into his thigh, he stopped looking at the bright red liquid. Even though his wound soon healed automatically, he experienced a feeling for the first time. He didn''t know what the feeling was. He just felt that this feeling gave him a very exciting experience. Later, he realized that it was pain. This is the first time ye Mo gave birth to the feeling of dislike. He did not try to cut his leg again because he did not like the taste of pain. As time went on, he seemed to have more disgusting emotions. Ye Xiang''s touch, closed room, daily physical examination in the laboratory Ye Mo always seems to be surrounded by hate. Another day, he looked out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds, "may I go out?" "No Ye Xiang refused without hesitation. The end of the leaf began to generate discontent. Dissatisfied with this narrow space, dissatisfied with the alpha breath that everyone in the laboratory will release to drive him to submit, and even more dissatisfied with his own body will release the breath of Creator. Ye Mo is once again taken to Ye Xiang''s office to impart knowledge. Ye Xingshi leaves for a moment. Ye Mo turns on his computer and inputs a question: how can I avoid the smell of another person. The answer comes out very quickly: as long as the marker dies, the marked reporter will not have the smell of a marked reporter. Death Ye Mo learned this word. When a person dies, it means that he will not exist in this world, and his relatives and friends can no longer see him. The young man chewed these two words repeatedly. There was a light in his eyes. The light was fleeting, but he slowly raised his hand and pressed his chest. He liked to die. It''s going to make his heart beat faster. Ye Mo doesn''t obey the orders and stays in the office to wait for ye Xiang. He comes to a laboratory where several Zerg insects are kept. This is what ye Xiang wants from the military to do genetic experiments. Ye Xiang once brought him here once before. At that time, ye Mo felt that these Zerg were afraid of him, but they also begged him to let them go. Ye Mo didn''t tell others that he could understand the language of Zerg, because no one asked him, so he didn''t have to say it. The password lock of the laboratory is easy to crack. The Zerg swarm out of the laboratory. They bypass the teenagers and fly to the place with the breath of strangers. Soon, only the howling of human beings and the sound of plasma gushing out can be heard in this huge building. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 All the security systems have been paralyzed at the moment when the Zerg is released from the leaves. These weak alpha people have no ability to fight back. Ye Mo passed by a big insect that was eating, and the people who were bitten on the ground screamed and begged for mercy. Until he saw Ye Xiang, who was bitten by two Zerg people in the corridor. Ye Xiang''s white coat has been dyed red with blood, and half of his face has been torn to pieces. However, when he saw Ye Mo, he still had a still intact eye. He held out his blood stained hand and said, "help me..." The leaf end does not move, that eye still has no focal length. "Leaf end I command you as Creator Help me... " Ye Mo has a movement. He steps closer and squats in front of Ye Xiang. The fresh blood splashes on his face, which adds a strange aesthetic feeling to him. The corners of his lips suddenly rise. For the first time, he has the feeling of joy. He likes this bloody scene very much. Ye Xiang''s eyes, which reveal fear, seem to be aware of something, and it seems that it is just the illusion of others. However, there is no answer to this question, because his throat has been bitten by a Zerg, and his outstretched hand for help falls down and is quickly swallowed up by the Zerg. Zerg is a very picky race, they don''t like to eat bones, so in the end, Yexiang is left with a bloody bone. Ye Mo suddenly felt bored again. He looked at the spark that came out because of the destruction of the circuit. He suddenly wanted this spark to be more grand. Therefore, the planet exploded and became the most brilliant fireworks in the universe. Ye Mo, who walked out of the laboratory, changed his name - Xu Wei. This world, he may be arrogant, he has this capital. Xu Wang is very smart. He knows how to use his ability to survive in this society and even lead a high-end and elegant life. After wandering around the world for two years, his 16-year-old boy is even more beautiful. He has come to the point that walking on the street will attract many people to look back. However, the army has always been indifferent to his arrest. Since he has such a strong ability, he must be alpha. This is the subconscious reaction of all people. If the person in the laboratory dies, he is the only one who knows. He is not alpha, but beta. One Better than all alpha beta. At the age of 16, Xu Wan gradually developed a variety of emotions, such as curiosity. He would also be curious about the female Omega discussed by many people. The women were all kept in the imperial capital by the alliance. When Xu went to the imperial capital, he easily met the rare women in the world, but the fact let him down. The pheromones of the women who threw themselves in his arms really made him have a moment''s novelty, but soon, he began to feel nothing, and he was tired of their infatuated eyes. He didn''t understand why so many men were so attracted to women, and he didn''t want to understand. Women in Xu Wang''s cognition is equivalent to the existence of hormones in walking, because men can''t move when they see them. Unfortunately, Xu Wan is not such ordinary people. Women who are more delicate than Omega make him feel too much trouble, because they are too fragile. They will die in his hands if he adds a little strength. There are more women in the world More trouble? Ten years later, in the warden''s office. "Welcome to my territory, beautiful young lady," said Xu with a smile The woman in front of him also looks at himself with the same obsessed eyes as other women. Her pheromone seems to be no different from other women, but he just feels sweet and terrible. Women are troublesome, he affirmed again. Xu Wan always knew what he wanted to do, and what he decided to do now was invite trouble. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 "The host now has 20 points." The scenery heard this sentence and went crazy, "no, how come my score is still 20?"? Mr. system, you didn''t count the eight points in the world to me! " "Did the host forget what he had done?" he replied coldly "I did What happened... " Her voice became smaller and smaller, and finally she realized something. She wronged her fingers and said, "that Nan Xiaoxiao didn''t really leave Yan Yu and go home... " If the system doesn''t say anything, it''s tacit. What have you done in the dark? A good man and woman together he ending to her two never see be! You shouldn''t be in a hurry. "Well My fault, I recognized... " It''s good that she didn''t get deducted points. She was afraid that she would tangle with Mr. system again. It would be miserable if he directly deducted all her points. But she always had doubts, "Mr. system, you clearly know that Xu Wan is Ye mo. why do you still put forward that condition when I said I wanted to change the strategic goal?" She can choose Xu Wei, but she must let Ye Mo out. Ye Mo is Xu Wei. Of course, system Jun will know. "It''s nothing. It''s just a little more difficult." System Jun said coldly. He thought she would argue with Xu Wangqi after she knew the truth. As a result, he thought too much, and people didn''t care about Xu Wanjing Fen. "Add more Task difficulty? " "Please select the task script from the host." "Oh." She was indifferent to answer the voice, casually took a book, when saw the name, she was stunned for a moment. The name is really it '' s a long story. Maybe it''s the kind that you can know what''s written in the title. For example, the female master will be the abandoned concubine of the male Lord, and for example, the child of the female owner must be a genius This genius means that even if the child is only four or five years old, he can play around with adults. Sure enough, she received the plot is the same, scenery heart tired sigh, thought to the last man and woman is not easy, this plus an IQ burst table of children, this is not more trouble? In this novel, the heroine''s identity is pointed out first. She is the abandoned concubine. Her name is popular voice. She is not a favorite princess in liubi country. In fact, she is a mysterious and unpredictable ghost Mr. who is as famous as the Sword Fairy in the world. She is known as a doctor and poison expert. It depends on her mood to kill and save people. That is to say, a few years ago, she accidentally drank too much and slept in a brothel, Then she found out that she was pregnant. Naturally, she gave birth to the child, which is the important role of this article, Meng Bao. No one knew that she had a baby, except for the nurse of popular voice. However, she was going to go to the state of Geng Ryu to have a marriage. The man she married was Meng Xi, a prince of different surnames in the kingdom of Geng Ryu. Popular sound hides her unique appearance very well. Meng Xisi doesn''t find out that her Princess is a beautiful woman. In the early stage, Meng Xi didn''t pay much attention to the popular sound, because she had a sweetheart, Princess Changning, who was loved by the ryukuo kingdom. If it was not for the affair of marriage, Meng Xi and Princess Changning would be married soon. It can be imagined that Meng Xi would be so angry and popular. But in the end, in order to be popular, Meng Xi also threw Princess Changning into the brothel. It''s just because Meng Xi''s love for popular music has attracted Princess Changning''s grudge. Meng Fei thinks that the princess is no longer the person he knew before and has become insidious and vicious. He also finds that his love for Changning is not between men and women, but between brothers and sisters. So when Princess Changning hands on popular music, he has no psychological burden on Changning The Lord has solved it. Well It''s a good play. "The mission begins," said Feng www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 "Scenery, don''t worry, I won''t like that woman." The upright and upright man took the girl''s hand and said, "you are the only wife in my mind." "I believe you." The scenery is full of trust, and then he was pulled into his arms. Her eyebrows jumped, but she did not pull out a knife. She and Meng Xi are childhood sweethearts. No matter what world they go to, she must accept the feelings of this world. Naturally, now she and Meng Xi still have the feelings of being young. To tell you the truth, none of the male owners is ugly. Meng Xi is good-looking, domineering and gentle. She is easy to be liked by women. If she doesn''t have the scenery, she always remembers that this man doesn''t belong to herself. What she wants to find is the male second king, who is afraid that she will fall. Meng Xi''s brown eyes showed deep feelings, and he said slowly, "this time, I can''t refuse the marriage, but sooner or later, I''ll try to get rid of that woman. Will you wait for me?" "I will." She nodded in shame and howled in her heart that I would wait for you! Still thinking about quitting that woman, did she not ask to marry her back? What''s more, you planted it five years ago. Do you know? scenery, while perfunctory Meng Yu, secretly make complaints about the great Tucao, even when Meng Xi did not notice what she was going to do. Actually, five years ago, she had the chance to let Meng Xi not go to Liu Bi country, but she did not choose to stop Meng Yu, because she never interfered in the emotional development of the men and women. No, in the last world, it seemed that she had separated men and women She was silent for a moment, and began to go to her bedroom. All the maids were following her with low eyebrows. Scenery is the only princess in the palace and the only daughter of the emperor and the queen. Since she was born, she has been given the title of Changning. It can be seen that she is indeed loved by his majesty. However, the relationship between the emperor and the queen is not good. Wang Xian was the Prime Minister of the two dynasties, holding great power. The power of the royal family should not be underestimated between the government and the public. What''s more, the eldest lady of the Wang family was still the queen of the dynasty, and she was second only to the royal family for a moment. Naturally, the emperor of Xia Dynasty was very afraid of the royal family. For the queen who was born in the royal family, he only flattered the queen on the wedding night, but did not want the queen to win the bid once, This is where the scenery comes in. Scenery still remembers that when she was a child, her mother gently laughed and held her in her lap and said, "fortunately, my scenery is a princess..." All the people in Fengyi palace feel sorry for the empress. They didn''t give birth to a little prince, but only the empress never felt sorry. She also said Fortunately, the scenery is a princess. Yes, if Fengjing is a prince, it is equivalent to the Xia Dynasty''s war with Wang Xian. Fengguang has been taught by the way of the emperor. She knows very well that the prince should not appear, at least not in the stomach of the daughter of the royal family. However, the Xia Dynasty was so similar to the royal family, but he was very fond of the scenery with the same royal blood. Maybe it was because scenery was his only daughter and the only child he was looking at growing up. It was not that there was no prince in the palace. The scenery had a brother and a brother, but only two sons and a daughter. This was very rare in the royal family, and the Xia Dynasty was delayed There was no prince, and he could not see which son he preferred. Therefore, the ministers in the imperial court did not dare to join the army. Duke Lin Qiu once joked that Princess Changning should be allowed to inherit the throne. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 Some people played Dingguo''s words to his majesty. His majesty just laughed and did not intend to punish him. The scenery touches her chin and walks in the imperial garden, telling her that her father and Emperor are strange, and her mother and queen are also strange. But she doesn''t need to think about these strange things. What she wants to think about is the male second, who will appear soon. On the day of popular music and Meng Xi''s great joy, she will follow the wind and become a zither player in the palace. Si Gai is a zither player. To be exact, he is a killer disguised as a zither player. Of course, his piano skill is also very good. No one knows how he killed people, not even the scenery. Because in order to make this character more mysterious, the original text does not describe how he did it or how he did it without success. Si Gai is the person that fashionable sound met as Mr. ghost. He was also the first person to know that Mr. ghost was popular voice. Because she was clearly a killer, but she had a cool and immoral temperament and was interested in it, so she deliberately tried to provoke others. Vogue sound was this kind of free and unrestrained setting. She met good-looking people, both men and women Want to go up to tease some, but she did not think, their provocation is not a little white rabbit, but a big gray wolf. Because the king of liubi died, that is to say, the father of popular sound died suddenly, but there was no possibility of killing him. So the king of liubi was defined as sudden death due to a sudden illness, and the crown prince of liubi Kingdom ascended the throne. But the wind decadent knew that his father was killed, or was he killed by Si fan, because his father was not good to her and forced her to make peace with her. The scenery sighs that the description of Si Gai''s hand is really rare. She is Meng Xi''s "like" person. If Meng Xi is not good at the popular voice, maybe Si fan will find himself. He is a legendary killer like God. She can''t hide without knowing his way of killing people. As early as the beginning of the mission, she defined it as a very high-risk thing. "Princess, the Palace Banquet is about to begin." After hearing the maid''s warning, the scenery came back to her mind and looked up at the sky. It was night. Yesterday, the peace making team of liubi Kingdom arrived. Today, a palace banquet will be held in the palace for the popular sound of marriage. At that time, the popular sound, Meng Xi and Si fan will be there. Scenery still remembers that there will be a minor assassination at the Palace Banquet. The target of the assassin is not Meng Xi or Xia Dynasty, but Wang CI. Her mother. Scenery didn''t want to go to the Palace Banquet. She sat by her mother''s side and looked at the ministers pushing and toasting each other under the stairs with little interest, as well as the row of liubi people sitting on the left. Generally speaking, only the emperor and empress can sit on the ladder. Like a princess, they can only sit at the bottom of the ladder like the prince. But the Xia Dynasty holds the one-year-old Princess Changning to the court, and lets the three-year-old Princess Changning step on the Dragon chair, and let the five-year-old Princess Changning beat her master with one eye open and one eye closed There are so many things out of line, so I don''t care about one more thing. The scenery turns a blind eye to Meng Xi''s hot eyes. Her attention is now attracted by another man. He is the man sitting behind the general of liubi state. His white clothes are pure and clean, and his brows are gentle and indifferent, but his temperament is extremely cold. He is not the kind of top-notch good-looking man, because Meng Xi is much more beautiful than his face. But he is not a person who draws attention by his face at all. What makes people wonder is not his appearance, but his independent demeanor, and the quiet and quiet in his bones. The man felt the sight of staring at himself. He lifted his eyes and ran into the sight of the scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 Scenery a smile, for peeking at someone else''s bag, she did not have the slightest embarrassment, even slightly nodded, as if to say hello to him. The man also gently nodded his head, and then he no longer looked at the scenery. Between the host and the guest, a handsome and elegant man said, "I heard that there is also a Qin player from liubi kingdom in the entourage of Princess Wuyou." The speaker did not look at the popular voice sitting opposite, but looked at the scenery. The scenery turned red, because she knew that he must have seen through his own interest in the man. This is her elder brother, also the eldest prince of the kingdom of Geng ryukuo. His name is Xia Fengxue. She has loved the scenery since she was a child. Masked by the fashionable voice of the veil, she looked at the man in white who was not far away from her. She then replied politely, "Si Gai is the largest Qin player in our country. He came to the kingdom of Geng Ryu with me, also in order to enjoy a song for everyone on the wedding banquet." Referring to the two words of wedding banquet, Meng Xi on the other side frowned. Sure enough, he didn''t have half a good feeling for the man who was going to marry himself tomorrow. Si Gai said: "the first piano master is not dare to be, the grass people just have a lot of attainments in Qin art." "Oh?" Xia Fengxue was very interested and said, "now you may as well ask Mr. Si Jia to play a song for us." "The grass people did not bring the Qin into the palace." "Well, I remember that there are a lot of gadgets in the palace of scenery? In those years, my father and Emperor searched for Jiaowei Qin for many years, but he gave it to the scenery. " Summer wind and snow pick eyebrows against the scenery. The scenery looked at his father and Emperor across the beautiful and dignified empress dowager, and saw the Xia Dynasty smiling casually with a wine glass. "If the scenery is so elegant, it''s good to take out the Jiao Wei Qin and let Mr. Segal play a song." "Good!" Then the scenery nodded excitedly and asked the maid to take out her piano. After a while, the maiden returned to the hall. The scenery got up and took over the piano. She went down the steps again. She walked very happily. The ribbon on her red dress fluttered because of her action. She was beautiful originally. Now, under the light, she is more like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people. Xia Fengxue looks at several young princes who are obsessed with the minister''s family. He disdains to hook up the corners of his lips. There are always some people who can''t determine their identity. These childe brothers are, and so are Meng Xi. The scenery came to the eyes of the people of liubi country. She went to the man with the piano in her hands and said in a clear and pleasant voice: "here you are." "yes, your highness." Si Gai reached out to take the piano, but the girl did not leave before meeting, but sat on the ground, sitting opposite him. She waved, and the maid in waiting immediately removed the wine and delicacies on his table, making his table free, and allowing her to put her hands on the table and hold her head to see him, "play, I''m listening." After observing with Yu Guang, Si fan found that the people in the kingdom of Geng Ryu did not feel strange about it except for the people of liubi who felt something was wrong but did not dare to say much about it. Yes, I stepped on the Dragon chair when I was three years old. With his eyes slightly narrowed, he took back his mind and moved the strings. The melodious sound of the piano slowly rings out, and the string on his fingertip has become the most magical thing in the world. This is no longer the sound of the world. When the sound seems to stop, new music comes one after another, like the ups and downs of the breeze, lingering, or like a waterfall falling from the sky, a kind of sentiment, moving back and forth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 In the silent hall, only the sound of his piano could be heard. Si Jia''s appearance of playing the piano is very serious. He in white seems to have emerged into an immortal at this time. The scenery looks at his perfect face, and his heart unconsciously trembles with his music. The last note in the air slowly dispersed, even if people do not understand the piano will also listen to the trance, Si Gai slowly said: "grass people sacrifice ugliness." After a long time, admiration began to ring. The most exciting thing was Xia Fengyu, the second prince. He was just over ten years old this year, and his favorite was music theory. "Sir''s piano skill is so powerful that it can''t completely express Mr. Zhang''s piano skill." "It is." Xia Dynasty faint voice, "Mr. Si flail''s skill, than our palace inside the music actor do not know how many times stronger." Hearing this, Xia Fengyu immediately sat quietly and did not dare to say another word. Since the Xia Dynasty mentioned Yueling, that is to say, Si Gai''s identity was just a musical actor, and he could not afford to be worshipped by a prince. Who is not a human spirit in the imperial court? For a moment, the civil and military officials of the whole dynasty could not help but shut their mouths angrily. Although their majesty often looks good at talking, if they really get angry, they can''t do it at any time. just as sixteen years ago, when the royal highness of the princess was born, because the woman who had received the birth might have suffocated to death, the Xia Dynasty pulled out the knife from the guard and killed a woman doctor directly. But it was in such a clear-sighted environment that the popular voice suddenly came out, "Your Majesty, Mr. Segal is not a musician, but a teacher who teaches me the piano art." In an instant, the hall was quiet and could not be more quiet. The general of liubi, who saw off his marriage, rushed out to make peace with him. "My dear king Geng ryukuo, our princess has been fond of music and theory since childhood, so we have great respect for Mr. Si fan. When the princess''s wedding banquet is over, Mr. Si fan will return to liubi with us." Just before the Xia Dynasty was about to open her mouth, the scenery lying on the table of Si fan tilted her head and said with a smile: "Princess Wuyou attaches great importance to love and justice, which is very good. It also means that she will get along well with King Luo after marriage. Do you say, father emperor?" "The scenery is good." The cold just gathered in Xia Dynasty''s eyes disappeared without a trace. At this time, his eyes were full of love. He looked at Meng Xi, the ugly king of Luo, as if he didn''t realize that his face was difficult to look like. He said in the tone of elder care for the younger generation: "King Luo, I hope you can respect Lord Wuyou as a guest in the future, and raise the same eyebrows." "Yes Your majesty. " Meng Xi was almost gnashing his teeth to say these words. He did not understand why the Xia Dynasty did not pick his eldest son, but chose him to be the object of marriage, just as he did not understand why the scenery seemed to treat the man with a low status. Maybe She was just angry with herself that he was going to marry other women. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel more angry at the princess. His eyes were full of murderous spirit and looked at the popular music. She just picked her eyebrows and was not afraid of him at all. Meng Xi was stunned for a moment. When he was young, he was also a man fighting in the battlefield. At least seven or eight percent of the land seized by Geng Ryu state from liubi state was robbed by him when he was commanding the battle. Therefore, over time, Meng Xi developed a fearsome and far-reaching spirit of killing and cutting, but This woman is not afraid of him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 Interesting. Meng Xi''s eyes across a light, fleeting. If you want to talk about scenery, no matter which man feels the so-called "interesting" idea to the female owner, it also proves that he is going to fall in love with the female owner. This is a routine in thousands of romantic novels, and there is no exception. "Scenery." The elegant empress gently called her daughter''s name, "the song is over, come back." "Well!" Feng Feng nodded and waved again. A maid took away the Jiao Wei Qin, and several other maids put back the delicious food and wine that had just been removed from the spian table. She raised her head and blinked at him. "I think your music is really good, but I don''t think you are suitable for playing Si Gai, who had always been silent, suddenly raised his eyes. His eyes were dark and deep like obsidian. He seemed to be waiting for her to say the answer to this sentence. But when Fengjing finished this sentence, she just left a smile on him, and then she hopped back to her mother''s side and sat down. Wang CI touched her head affectionately. Her smiling eyes were bright, as if she had just been mysterious for a moment. It was just an illusion. With his long fingers touching the edge of the cold glass, the change of his mood just now seemed to be an illusion. At this time, the ambassador of liubi got up and said respectfully: "according to the order of the king of our country, we should offer the best Chenxiang wine of our country to his majesty Geng ryukuo, to show that the two countries will have a good relationship between Qin and Jin and bring peace and stability to the people of the two countries." The Xia Dynasty said: "I''ve heard that Chenxiang wine is the national wine of liubi. Because of the harsh materials and wine making environment, it can only provide ten jars to the royal family of liubi every year. Today, the king of liubi has sent Chenxiang wine to let me have a taste of Chenxiang wine on the occasion of peace between the two countries." "Your Majesty is serious." The envoy said to the man next to him, "will you not present the wine?" "Yes A soldier stood up with a wine jar in his arms. After a respectful salute, he came out. Under the stairs, the eunuch would present the wine to his majesty. The eunuch opened the lid of the wine jar and poured the wine into the white jade cup. The Xia Dynasty took up the wine cup, "Chenxiang wine is worthy of its reputation. Before it is imported, its fragrance is already very intoxicating." The person who delivered the wine stood at the bottom of the stairs and said respectfully, "this is the best jar of agarwood wine selected by the king. I hope it can enter your Majesty''s eyes." "Father emperor!" Scenery jumped up and took away the cup in Xia Dynasty''s hand, and said curiously, "I haven''t drunk this agarwood wine. Why don''t you taste this first cup by my daughter?" Xia Dynasty for this daughter''s conditions have always been unconditionally agreed, but this matter let him suddenly frown, "scenery is also small, not suitable for drinking." "I have reached the hairpin, not small." Wang CI looked at the Xia Dynasty''s look, and also said with a smile to the scenery: "your father and the emperor said right, your daughter''s house should drink less wine, scenery, put down the wine." "No, no, I just want to drink it." The scenery stamped her feet and played coquettish. Accidentally, the cup in her hand fell to the ground. The wine touched the ground, bubbled and smoked. I don''t know who yelled that the wine was poisonous. The man standing under the steps suddenly took out a dagger and headed for Xia Dynasty. The Xia Dynasty was fearless and kicked the table to block the move. Soon, the guards started to move, and Meng Xi also flew to fight with the assassin with high force. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Just as the people were busy dealing with the assassin, the second assassin appeared again. He was the envoy of liubi state. His flying skill was more excellent. However, he appeared near the Xia Dynasty for a moment, but the blade was impartial and wanted to leave for the king. "Empress mother!" The scenery can''t think much about it. It''s about to block Wang''s departure, but an unexpected scene appears. Xia Chao''s eyes were cold. She held Wang Ci''s hand behind her very quickly. Her other hand held the blade with her bare hand, and the blood gushed out fell on the ground. But Xia Dynasty seemed to feel no pain. The knife broke under his palm, and in the eyes of the envoy, Xia kicked him away. The emissary fell heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. As soon as the scenery was relieved, she realized that she was not in the right position. She just rushed out in a hurry and rushed to Meng Xi, who was fighting with the assassin. So her sudden appearance made Meng Xi have to withdraw the move to avoid hurting her, but the assassin would not have this Scruples. But when the assassin''s blade hit, the scenery had a reaction speed beyond the common sense. She moved a step to the side. The sharp blade just cut her arm, and there was a bloodstain. Soon, the assassin was also knocked down by Meng Xi. Then, the scenery felt that she was embraced by a man. Meng Xi''s brows and eyes were solemn, and his worried tone implied sternness, "scenery, how could you rush out so foolishly to block my knife for me?" ¡°¡­¡­ Huh This is the scene that her mind is dull for a moment. No, the current situation is that she should not be held in her arms by Meng Xi in the eyes of man Chao Wenwu. She pushed Meng Xi aside with one hand and staggered back. Without saying anything, she was hugged again. Oh, this is her mother. Wang CI heartache way: "scenery, you are injured." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a minor injury..." "No, I have to call a doctor." Now the hall is in a mess. Wang CI directly calls his mother to go to the hospital to call all the doctors. Scenery speechless, she is really just a small injury, that is, only need to stick a band aid that kind of degree of small injury, but when she saw standing in situ silent father emperor, father''s hands are still dripping blood, she will understand. Well, the doctor didn''t call for her. When the wounds on Xia Dynasty''s hands were bandaged up and he sat down again on the Dragon chair, Liu Bi''s Shua Shua Shua fell on their knees. They were not immune to the arrogant and popular voice, nor to the cold and banished immortal Si fan. "Your Majesty, please be aware that we have no premeditation to assassinate your Majesty in liubi kingdom!" The general of liubi said in a loud voice: "Ambassador Liu and his bodyguard will assassinate your majesty. We do not know about it." If this matter is not handled properly, it is the war between the two countries. We can imagine how nervous the people in liubi will be at this time. The mood of Xia Dynasty was not good at this time, but his face was not bad. He just stated a fact, "is this envoy really a person from liubi country?" "This Yes The general had to admit it. Popular voice but suddenly said: "they are not people of our country." "What? Is this the intention of Princess worry not to admit it Meng Xi''s face is like frost. He is not angry. Popular voice is not timid, on the contrary, he said with a self-confident look: "if they are the people of liubi country, I will admit it, but they are not. How can I admit it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 The scenery glanced at her father''s seemingly meditative appearance. She asked, "what does Princess Wuyou mean?" "This envoy Liu and his subordinates are people who have changed their appearance." As soon as this was said, everyone was stunned. However, Meng Xi said in a strange way: "is this the word of deduction?" "They are really not people of our country. If you don''t believe it, you can pour water on their faces to see if they are wearing human masks?" Meng Xi looked at the Xia Dynasty, and the Xia Dynasty raised his hand. Immediately, a eunuch came to pour water on the two assassins who were escorted by the guards. Sure enough, the masks on their faces were loose, and the guards pulled again, showing different faces. The popular voice said: "Your Majesty, I''m afraid they don''t know when to kill our envoys first, and then change their appearance to replace them. We only realize it now because things are wrong, let alone Your majesty, the aim of their assassination is clearly to go towards empress dowager. The purpose may be to set off a war between the two countries, or it may be just to borrow our people to get rid of the empress. There is no reason for us to do so in liubi Hearing that someone was going to assassinate himself, Wang CI did not change his face and was still dignified. The Xia Dynasty finally let go, "all the people of liubi country should get up and talk." "Thank you." The princess and the general stood up. At this time, the Xia Dynasty just looked at the two assassins, "whose people are you?" The two assassins looked at each other, and one of them said arrogantly: "Xia Dynasty, you will die if you are unjust. We will wait for you in the hell, ha ha ha!" Meng Xi said: "no, they want to commit suicide, stop quickly!" After all, the speed of the guards was a step slower. The two assassins bit the poison bag in their mouths and died soon. The scenery covered her eyes and exclaimed. She was always afraid of corpses. The popular voice, which is a few years older than her, is much calmer. Xia Dynasty laughed, then ordered: "drag down to feed the dog." "Yes." The guards take orders. The Xia Dynasty said: "Princess Wu you, I hope this will not affect your mood. Tomorrow your wedding with King Luo will be held as usual." "Yes Your majesty. " When it comes to the wedding, Meng Xi, who just looked at the popular voice, is dissatisfied with her. He looks at the scenery and the girl who will step forward to block his knife. He is more sure that he needs to stop the popular voice as soon as possible. The assassin was killed, and the clues were interrupted. The assassination incident had to come to an end. The moon is bright and the stars are thin. Thinking about the scenery, she can''t sleep. She sits on the bed and uses her brain cells to kill her mother. Before she comes up with a reason, the palace girl outside the door reports to the prince. The scenery looked at the dark sky outside, or dressed to see Xia Fengxue in the outer hall, "brother Huang, what are you looking for me so late?" "Don''t you think you hurt your hand?" Xia Fengxue a pair of Phoenix eyes hidden smile, "I remember that our scenery is the most afraid of pain, this is the jade cream I got accidentally outside, can help scenery hands do not leave scars." "Such a good thing! Thank you, brother She was excited to take over, dimples like flowers. Summer wind snow see her smile happy, suddenly the topic a turn, "scenery like Meng Xi?" "Of course I don''t like him any more!" "He doesn''t like me, I don''t like him, we are pure childhood sweethearts." "But he seems to treat you..." "Well, wait, brother. He''ll soon like the carefree princess." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 Xia Fengxue asked, "why is the scenery so confident?" "That''s because Because you think, Princess Wuyou has courage and insight. Isn''t it a good match for King Luo? They must have a common topic. If they have a common topic to talk about, they will soon become more and more affectionate. " Xia Fengxue''s hand patted her head, "as much as you think." "That is, who am I? I am a smart Princess of Changning." He smiles, "since you don''t like the summer wind and snow, is it hard to say that you like that zither player?" What''s wrong? Why does her elder brother suddenly care about her emotional life? The scenery blinked and said ambiguously, "that zither player is really good." "Scenery, he is a zither player." Xia Fengxue took out his elder brother''s dignity. "Your husband''s son-in-law can only be the son of the gentry family in the kingdom of Geng Ryukyu. In my opinion, Meng Xi, who won the throne by his military exploits, is not worthy of you." "Brother Huang I''m not thinking about getting married "You''re getting older, too. I''m trying to pick you up." Summer wind snow gently touched her head, "well, it''s not early, you have a good rest." "Well..." Xia Fengxue quickly walked out of the princess''s bedroom, leaving only the scenery. Standing in the palace, she felt strange. To tell the truth, there were too many people in the world that made her feel strange. She couldn''t think of it. She was about to go to bed. Suddenly, she heard something coming from outside the palace. She touched her chin and ran out in fun. She saw a man in black and a masked face fighting with Xia Fengxue Come on. According to the scenery, Xia Fengxue''s swordsmanship is not weak, but the man in black can escape easily with his elegant posture under the edge of his sword. The man in black saw the scenery. With one look at the scenery, the scenery was stunned. When he regained his mind, he saw the man shaking a move. He flew over the summer and snow, and came straight to him. He pulled her in front of him, and the sword in his hand was across her neck, "let your people back down." Xia Fengxue hurriedly said to the guards behind him: "all back down!" Then he looked at the assassin with cruel eyes, "I can promise you, as long as you let the scenery go, I can let you leave the palace alive." "I can also choose Leave the palace by yourself. " He took the waist of the scenery in one hand and flew up and down on the eaves. In a few blinks of an eye, he had already taken people away with his superb lightness skills. Xia Fengxue clenched his teeth and said, "go after me! If you can''t find the princess, you don''t have to come back alive! " "Yes On the other side, the bright moon was hanging high, and the night wind on the roof slightly disordered the hair of the scenery. She suddenly raised her hand, not in a hurry to tidy her hair, but blocked the lower half of the face of the man in black with her hand. She only looked at his eyes, and then said, "Segal, where are you going to take me?" Spagher stopped on the roof of a palace. He looked down at the girl, let go of his arms around her waist, and finally pulled the veil off his face. "How does the princess know it''s me?" "You smell good and your eyes are beautiful. I remember it when I was in the hall." She said, looking a little proud. For this answer, Segal No words. "You don''t look like you came into the palace to steal. Are you a killer?" "is your royal highness not afraid?" "Why are you afraid? You don''t have a murderous look in your eyes. I feel very sensitive and never make mistakes. By the way... " Scenery took off her hairpin, and a green silk fell down and fluttered gently in the night wind. She put the hairpin in his hand and said with shame, "I''m afraid of pain, so I haven''t worn ear holes or earrings. It seems that the only valuable hairpin is this hairpin. You can exchange some money for it. You don''t want to be a killer again." Si Gai looked at the gold hairpin lying in his hand, and his eyes were as black as ink. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 "Why don''t you talk?" the scenery asked "Aren''t you afraid?" "Perhaps I am a man who does no evil." "If you''re not, I just know you''re not." The scenery giggled and stood in a different direction, looking at the full moon on her head, her hands clasped behind her, and she gently laughed: "today''s moon is really beautiful." "What wish do you have?" he asked suddenly "Wish? Do I want to calculate Her eyes were full of moonlight and starlight. "Life outside the palace is no better than that inside the palace," he said So she doesn''t have to be curious about life outside the palace. "I know the life outside the palace is no better than that outside the palace, but I just want to go out and have a look. By the way, can you take me out?" She took a step closer to him and looked up at him with her delicate little face. Si flail can''t help but step back, "Princess out of the palace is a major event." She took another step closer. "But it''s a big deal that you just tied me up." "It''s the situation." He said, retreating again. The scenery intrigued the corner of the mouth, and naturally continued to approach, "now you are also forced by the situation. Is it not very easy for you to take me out? You are so good that the guards have not followed up to now. " "Princess highness..." "Oh, don''t give up!" She seized his hand and said with a mischievous smile, "if you retreat, you will fall down. You are so beautiful that you can''t hurt your face." Only then did he notice that he was standing on the edge of the roof. He looked at his hand which she had grasped for a moment. Then he took out his hand and asked calmly, "is your wish really just going out of the palace?" "More true than pearls!" She blinked her big bright eyes. "Well, I''ll take you out of the palace." She beamed with excitement and said, "great!" "But only three days." "Ah? Only three days... " The girl, who had just been excited, was down again. But soon, she said happily, "it''s good to have three days." In the face of the lovely smile of the scenery, Si Gai''s cool look did not change. He clenched the sword in his hand, but waited for three days So on that night, the biggest treasure in the palace, Princess Changning, disappeared. In the busy city outside the palace gate, there was an ordinary lady from a rich merchant''s family. Well This is what Si fan told her. Her noble spirit is not like the daughter of a civilian family. In order to dispel other people''s doubts, she can only be said to be the daughter of a merchant''s family in the south of the Yangtze River. At this time, Fengjing and Si fan sat in a car out of the city. The carriage was used by a farmer living in a village outside the city to transport goods. Therefore, it was not a rare carriage with doors and windows, but simple open car? This is the definition of scenery. She lies on the haystack and looks at the stars in the sky and breathes a comfortable breath. Then, she leans on her side and looks at the man sitting upright and sleeping with closed eyes. She stares at him for a long time without purpose. "Why not sleep?" Si flail finally opened his eyes and put his eyes on her. Her eyes were too hot. Even if he was not distracted, he could also be sensitive to it. Her hair is simply tied with a red ribbon, because it is lying down. Black hair and red ribbon are scattered on the side of her neck and ears, which makes her face more white. She smiles and reveals two lovely dimples, "too excited to sleep." So that''s why she''s been staring at people for so long? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 "It''s just out of the palace..." "But when I was 10 years old, I went out of the palace for a Qingxin temple, and I have never been out of the palace again, so I am very excited, ah That''s right. " She sat up and asked him curiously, "if you take me out of the palace like this, will the people in liubi country have any problems? I remember tomorrow will be your princess''s big day. Is it OK if you don''t attend? " The tone of his voice was as old as the well, "tomorrow is also the day of King Luo''s great joy. Aren''t you going to go?" "What do you mean by that question?" Fengjing sat with his knee in his arms and looked at him sideways. "If King Luo wants to get married, he will get married. There are so many happy people. Even if I don''t go, there is no big problem." Division flail holding sword closed eyes, "then my reason is the same as you." "But I think you like your princess." This sentence is too straightforward, Si flail closed eyelid son gently quiver, "worry free princess is not my family." "But you do like her." The sound appeared very close to him. He even felt the heat of her breathing on his face. He opened his eyes, and then he saw his reflection in her eyes. She was lying in front of him like a cat, and her face was only a few centimeters away from him. See he opened his eyes, her eyes bent into a lovely crescent, sweet said: "you are really good-looking." As if certain of this, she was satisfied and sat back with a smile, and continued to look up at the stars and the moon. Tu liusi Gu fell into silent silence. This half - coquettish attitude It''s easy to get entangled. Finally, Fengjing and Si Gai entered a small town not far from the imperial city. On the recommendation of the driver, they found an inn and decided to stay for one night. There were not many people in this town, so there would not be any Inn with only one room left. But it didn''t happen, and the scenery was a little disappointed. Although it was late at night, the guests in the inn were still very busy. In fact, it was not only the inn, but also the streets along the way. The scenery was dark. The night life here was quite rich. When she passed a room, she heard the cry of the child. Soon the door opened and a child, aged five or six, cried, "mother Don''t let me go out to play. I don''t like my mother anymore Unfortunately, the child is bumping into the scenery. With the help of Si Gai, she didn''t fall to the ground because of this inertia. "You son!" A woman also ran out, quickly pulled the child away from the scenery, sorry to say: "this girl is sorry, the child does not know how to bump into you." "It doesn''t matter." Scenery shook her head. Seeing that the child who was still crying felt that she had made a mistake, she hid behind her mother and sobbed. She took out two sweets from her intimate cloth bag, bent over and stretched her hand in front of the child, "here, I''ll treat you to eat. You can''t cry after eating the candy." The boy named youer looked at his mother and saw that his mother had no objection. He then reached out and took it, "thank you, sister." "You''re welcome." Scenery smile stand good, this candy was originally in their palace affairs, she was in a Hawker''s stall to buy. "Thank you very much, miss. If you are kind-hearted, you will be rewarded with good fortune." The woman bowed and said a few words, and then took the child''s hand, "go back to the room with my mother." The little boy saw the scenery, and then he followed his mother back to the room. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 Scenery holding his face said: "children can be really cute." "Do you like children very much?" Secretary flail asked indifferently. She nodded, "yes, but I don''t like bear kids." When a baby bear makes trouble, it''s really out of control. I believe most people will feel headache for bear child. Si flail did not say anything more, he went to Tianzi room one, "summer girl early rest." The scenery looks at the house number of Tianzi No.1 room and the Tianzi room No.2 across the corridor. The forehead draws, "isn''t Tianzi room 1 and Tianzi room 2 not neighbors?" He calm analysis, "the shopkeeper did not say that these two rooms are adjacent." "Well You''re right. " The scenery is melancholy standing in front of the door of room 1 of the word of heaven, "then I I''ll go to my room first, and you''ll have an early rest. " Si Gai nodded and went to Tianzi room 2. Fengjing raised her hand and wanted to say good night to him again. However, after seeing the guests who were still sitting below drinking and having fun, they did not dare to shout out, so they had to go into the room. With the excitement of finally leaving the palace, the next day, the scenery woke up early in the morning. Although it was very early for her, it was also the appearance at 90 o''clock in the morning. After washing and rinsing, she tied her hair with the ribbon, went out with her skirt and ran happily to the door of Segal''s room. Just after her hand fell on the door, the door opened. She said in a sweet voice, "good morning, you look better today." After a while, scallion said, "good morning." It''s not too early, though. She had no face and no skin said: "I was about to knock on the door, you opened the door, Si Gu, do you think we have a good heart?" "I just heard Xia''s footsteps, so I opened the door." "You are so good, Segal. You can recognize me by the sound of your steps." "These things are very simple for people who practice martial arts," he said "But I just think it''s great on you, not on others." Si Jia was silent again. He was always clumsy in front of her. If he didn''t know how to answer the words, he would never take them. But even if he didn''t answer, people would be able to chat happily. Scenery tugged at his clothes, "where do you take me to play today?" He looked at the clothes that she was holding and asked, "where does Xia miss want to play?" "I haven''t been out of the palace, so I''m not familiar with it. Let''s ask the shopkeeper. He must know where to have fun!" If you pull him down the stairs, she will run down. He didn''t like to touch people all the time, but when he saw her hair tied with only one ribbon, it would make a beautiful curve in the air when she ran. He resisted the impulse of slapping her and pulling out his hand. The shopkeeper, who was checking accounts at the counter, listened to the words of scenery, touched his beard and thought for a moment, "if you want to say that there are any scenic spots in our town By the way, our town is built along a river. The scenery of the lake is very good, and there are many boats on the lakeside, which are prepared by the mayor for the town people to have a pleasant trip to the river. If the young master and the girl have the elegant interest, they can also go boating to visit the lake. " "Well, I like this one." She looked forward to raising her eyes, "Si Jia, let''s go to the lake." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 Si Gai nodded and then asked the shopkeeper, "why is it so cold in the inn now?" The scenery looked back and realized that there were no guests sitting in the hall, which was quite different from the lively scene when they first came last night. The shopkeeper replied, "didn''t these people make it too late last night? So now, I''m afraid they''re still in bed. " "Yes, I saw many people drinking in the lobby yesterday." Scenery asked: "shopkeeper, do people here like drinking very much?" "Miss, I don''t know. Our town is not famous, but there are few towns that can compare with this town in terms of wine making skills. Therefore, the people in our town don''t have a good time. It''s common to drink until midnight." Fengjing knows that every place has its own customs, but she didn''t expect to have the custom of drinking until midnight. She was very interested in asking, "shopkeeper, since you make so much wine, can you make the famous agarwood wine?" "Chenxiang wine, isn''t this the unique wine of liubi The shopkeeper murmured, "Chenxiang wine needs a kind of raw material, which is a kind of special koji. The environment and climate here can''t be produced." "Wow, shopkeeper, you know so much!" Scenery praise, she is just so casually asked, but don''t think that people can say why can''t brew. Adored by a beautiful young girl, the shopkeeper felt his beard triumphantly, "in those days, before I became the innkeeper, I also went to liubi country several times. I came and went to liubi country, and I had more knowledge." "Going south and North?" Scenery moved a stool to sit on the opposite side of the shopkeeper, hands on the table holding chin, "shopkeeper, tell me what happened when you are wandering outside." He put down his abacus and account book and said in a clear voice, "I think of that year, i..." "Miss Xia." The division flail suddenly made a voice to interrupt the shopkeeper is about to start a long speech, he a pair of indifferent eyes to the scenery, "do you want to go out to play?" Scenery behind a cool, busy hands should be said: "go, I want to go out to swim the river!" "Let''s go." Si flail took the lead to walk out of the inn, and the scenery quickly got up and followed him. One of the shopkeepers was dissatisfied. It was not easy for a little girl to listen to his past deeds. How could she be taken away by the young master? The bleak wind blows the fallen leaves on the street, and the scenery looks at the street where only three or two people pass by. It is not only the people in the inn, but also the people in this town who are used to leaving late and returning early "I still remember that the river is on that side," said spil "We were led across the street by the driver yesterday. In the evening, you can remember the road. You are so good!" How many times has she looked at him with adoring eyes. Si flail''s step a meal, "summer girl likes to boast a person very much?" No matter he, or the unknown shopkeeper, or even the old man who made clay figurines she met when she took her out of the palace for the first time, she would like to praise him without stinginess. It''s not that it''s not good, but that it''s more common that she praises him It doesn''t seem so sincere. Most of the time, men''s hearts are more sensitive than women''s. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 The scenery big square said: "then I think I can''t do things, but those people can do, I really think they are very powerful, what''s wrong with this?" No, there''s nothing wrong with that. Si flail light says: "go this way." "Oh, wait for me." She trotted to keep up with his pace, carefully looked at his face, asked strangely, "are you angry?" He replied decisively, "No "Oh That''s anger. " She tugged at his coat. "Why are you angry?" "I''m not angry." She quipped her lips, "you don''t want to say, even if you don''t want to say, the man''s heart is really a sea needle." This time, before he had said anything, a group of men and horses came, headed by a beautiful young lady. She came up with a kind smile on her face. "Are you the townspeople here?" "No The scenery answers, "we also come from other places, are you?" "We are troupes. We make a living by wandering around and performing. When we got to this town, we found that there was no one on the road. We couldn''t find anyone to ask for directions. Didn''t we come to ask the girl and the young master?" "Troupe!" The eyes of the scenery brightened up. "Will you stay in this town to perform?" The woman said with a smile, "yes, but before that, we need to find an inn to have a rest and decide when to set up the stage." "The inn is just Well, go down this street and Then... " She looked at the man around her for help. After a moment''s silence for her forgetfulness, he said to the lady, "go down this street, turn left, and you''ll see an inn." "Thank you for your guidance. Let''s go first." The woman gave a salute and walked away with the people behind her along the road pointed out by scarab. "Troupe It must be fun, Segal. When they start, why don''t we go and see it together? " "I only promise to take you out for three days." She pursed her lips. "Maybe they will perform tonight or tomorrow." "We''ll talk about it then." "Oh..." The two of them finally arrived at the river. The shopkeeper said it was good. The scenery here is really very good. Willows on both sides of the river are low, and the river is surrounded by fog. There are several small boats on the bank. There is no one on board. It seems that this is what the shopkeeper said. As long as there is a boat for Yaxing Lake tour, you can use it. The scenery walked to the shore with her skirt. Different from her cheerfulness, she was more calm and quieter. At this time, she felt quite calm when she looked at his back. "Spay, come on She waved at the flail, who came slowly, and then turned around to get on the boat first. A child''s exclamation came from the willow trees not far away. The scenery took back her steps and ran to the side. Behind the willow tree was youer, who had met her once. He was lying on the ground now and seemed to have fallen down accidentally. She quickly squatted down to help him, patted the dust on his clothes, "you son, are you ok?" The boy shook his head. "I''m fine." At this time, Si Jia also came over, but he just stood behind the scenery, and did not intend to say a word more. And only those who practice martial arts can understand that he is a kind of defensive action at the moment. Scenery asked the boy, "Why are you here alone. What about your mother "My mother didn''t allow me to come out to play, so I ran out on the sly www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 "Then your mother will be worried." The scenery said so and patted him on the head. You son cunning smile, "Niang now this point in the afternoon nap, I sneak out, she won''t know, sister, you can rest assured, I will go back soon." "It turns out that you still seize the opportunity to run out to play." "Of course." You''er thinks he is very clever, proud for a while, then looked at the calm river and said: "sister, don''t swim in the river." Scenery naturally puzzled, "why?" "Legend It is said that there are man eating monsters in the river. They will drag people down and eat them. It''s terrible. Sister, don''t swim in the river You''er Lala''s hand is very afraid and worried. "Where does the legend come from?" asked the quiet long-time Si fan You''er didn''t answer, but leaned on the side of the scenery. The scenery said to Si Jia with a smile: "when you talk to a child, don''t put on such a serious look, it will frighten him." He doesn''t like children, and he won''t get close to them. Naturally, he won''t deal with children. The scenery touches you''er''s head, "don''t be afraid. He is my friend, not a bad man. Can you tell me why there are rumors that there are cannibals in the river?" "Everybody That''s what everybody says You''er thought for a while and said, "in a word, sister, you just don''t want to play in the river. The monster is very dangerous. Sister, you can''t beat it." An old voice came, "You''er." You son body a stiff, "sister, you remember my words, do not go to the river." In a hurry, he ran away. On the other side, an old man also slowly came over, "two guests, you''er is not sensible, but bumped into you?" "No, no, he''s very good." The scenery stood up and recognized that this was the coachman who had brought her and Segal to the town last night. The old man pitifully said, "Alas You''er, a child who had no father since childhood, was brought up by his mother. He is naturally a bit wild. Sometimes he talks nonsense in order to attract other people''s attention. If there is anything wrong with this child, I hope you two will be more responsible. " "Don''t worry, Grandpa. You''er is very sensible." The scenery smile is friendly, indicating that the elderly don''t have to think about it. The old man nodded, "that''s good. By the way, are you used to living here? Our town is no better than the imperial city. The mountains are poor and the water is evil. Don''t neglect you. " "It''s very nice for us to live here, thanks to the trouble of the old man," he said "Well, I''m relieved." The old man said happily, "I have to prepare the goods and take them to the imperial city for sale tomorrow. I will go first." The scenery waved, "grandfather, walk slowly." When the old man waddled away, she firmly grasped Si fan''s hand and seriously said, "I think this town is too strange. You should not stay too far away from me. I''m afraid I can''t protect you." The first part of her words, Si Fan Gang wanted to agree, heard the second part, nothing can be said, she seems to be saying the opposite? She protects him? After a long time, division flail just understand, her this sentence is not nonsense. The scenery intuition has always been good, she said: "why don''t we leave here?" "Can''t leave." "Why?" "Because the way out of the town is gone." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 "What is No way out of town? " The scenery raises the head, looks very puzzled. When she was puzzled, her clear eyes would be full of ignorant color. With her innocent expression, she could be lovely to people''s heart. She moved her finger on the side of her body. There was a momentary impulse to touch her head. He stopped for a moment, and then said, "this way, I found that the way we came in last night is gone." "Did they rebuild the road so late?" After finishing the scene, he touched his chin and thought seriously, "no, we just saw the troupe in the new town? We can go and ask how they came in? " "Perhaps, it''s useless to ask them about this matter," he said "Why?" "I have observed that their shoes are all stained with water and mud. However, it has not rained these days, except that they have passed by the river..." His words stopped, because she suddenly grasped his hand and was still shivering slightly. Seeing her pale face, he sighed helplessly in his heart. Finally, he said, "maybe they stepped into some mud pit on the road they passed by." The face of scenery is much better, but the mood is still very nervous, "so what do we do now I''m afraid... " She called his name in a trembling voice. At the moment, just like a frightened cat asking for comfort and caress, she looked sluggish, but she raised her hand uncontrollably and landed on her head. She whispered three words, "I''m here." When a man''s charm value soars, one is to buy and buy, and the other is to say that I am there no matter what the situation is. The scenery in the eye seems to have starlight, "Si Jia, someone said you are very good-looking?" ¡°¡­¡­ You. " This is the third time that he heard this sentence from her mouth. In fact, in the past, even if some women would praise him, they would also say that he had good temperament. But she was the first one who insisted on praising him for his good looks. So think, Si flail heart suddenly some delicate. "I''ll always say you look good." She grabs his hand and shakes it gently. "Because you''re really a wife, so charming!" He did not see the root of his ears slightly red, "if you want to talk about good-looking, King Luo..." "He''s a good watch!" She interrupted him and looked at him with a smile, "you are much better than him. As the saying goes, vegetables and radishes have their own love..." Hearing the word "love", Si Gu turned directly, "let''s go back." "Ah? So soon? " "Don''t you want to ask when the troupe will perform? Let''s go back and ask them. " "But..." The scenery kept up with him. "I think it''s weird here." Division flail appears calm much more, also calm much more, "before finding the way out, we can only sit still." "Well, I''ll listen to you But you must not be too far away from me she was protected by the whole palace in the palace. Her royal highness was behoove, and the body of the daughter was so much loved. Now she was afraid of the strange environment. "I will not leave you for three days." After today, there will be only two days left. When the time comes "It''s very kind of you, Segal." She said with a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 He says, "I''m a killer." "But you are also a zither player." The scenery walking on the street, the scene of no one around the depression can not affect her good mood at the moment, "your music is very good, that day on the palace, my brother and his brother, as well as those civil and military ministers, were full of praise for you." "It''s just the art of a musician." She tilted her head. "Are you still angry? Because of my father''s words. " "I''m not angry." He would not be angry, because the Xia Dynasty was right. In their eyes, his identity was the same as those of musicians. The scenery is not cool and not light, "Oh", and then stare at his side face and say: "in fact, I think, in this world, the identity of people is really three or six nine, this is a deep-rooted secular concept for thousands of years, even if I am a princess, there is no way to change, you see, my side is not there is a maid waiting for it?" "From the very beginning of life, people decide the high and the low, which is a common sense that can not be broken." "Yes." She nodded in agreement with him, "but you know what? In this seemingly unbreakable routine, it can also change. " Si flail finally put the cold vision on her body. Will you marry me young man? When my hair achieves waist length, smiles and takes off her red ribbon tied with her hair. Three thousand green silk is scattered behind her brain. Until her waist, he suddenly thinks of the few words sung in the play, and when I grow her hair and waist, how can she marry me? Is it possible to spread red make-up for ten li when you are wearing green silk? But the last two words are: but afraid of long hair and waist, young people fall in love with others. "This ribbon was originally tied to my purse for decoration, but now, I need to use it to tie my hair, so it''s so important in my heart for me." "After all, if I don''t even have it, I can only go out with my hair spread out every day, Segal. Do you know what I mean?" Si fan is silent. As she twirled the ribbon with her finger, she said leisurely, "in fact, everyone can''t escape the distinction of three, six or nine. But even a woodcutter, in his wife and children''s mind, he is a man with incomparable status. Even if the nobles stand in front of his family, his family will not feel these princes The status of the clan is more important than that of the woodcutter, so The position of a woodcutter is even more important than that of princes and nobles. Do you think this is reasonable, Segal? " "I don''t have a family." "So I don''t know if it''s reasonable," said Segal "Don''t you have any important people in mind? For example Princess carefree "What is important?" "That is to say When she is in trouble, you are willing to help her at all costs. When her life is in danger, you can give up what is born to save her. If someone treats her badly, you want to kill that person Do you have these feelings? " "She once said I was her friend. Although I still don''t understand what a friend is, I will help her if she is in danger." The scenery is a little sour in her heart, but she feels as expected, "that''s right. It seems that you think she is still very important..." "But I don''t care about life and death for her." Hearing this, she was stunned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 "The only thing I have is my life, so I will not give it to anyone. " Although Gasi''s encounter with a young assassin is not so pleasant, even if he has a sad encounter with a killer, it will not make her feel sad. But she is not a person who is easy to be negative. She looked up and said with a smile: "you are not the only one who has a life. You forget that I gave my golden hairpin to you. You still have it. This golden hairpin was given to me by my mother when I was with my hairpin. You can sell it, get a large sum of money, and then wash your hands in a beautiful town Buy a yard, plant an evergreen loquat tree in the yard, and finally use the rest of the money to be a wife. Take a daughter-in-law and have children. When you are free, you will go to the house and visit the house. Don''t you have relatives and friends? " Division flail stops a step, droops the eye quietly to look at her. She also stopped and asked, "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? " His eyelashes trembled, and a streamer in his black eyes passed by, but it disappeared quickly, as if it was just an illusion. For a moment, his complexion returned to plain without wave. He said coldly, "a golden hairpin can''t have such a great effect." Even if he because of her words, for the future life can imagine so much. It is no longer the same day of taking orders and killing people, but having relatives and friends will make him feel comfortable. However, before that, he had no idea that ordinary people would have this hope for the future. You don''t know how to try the scenery "No need to try." He continued to walk forward and said in a cool voice, "because I am the destiny of the Tiansha lone star." Six relatives have no predestination, punishment relatives conquer friends, lonely end. These twelve words were said many years ago by a Taoist priest in the river and lake when he was divining for him. The fate of the Tiansha solitary star did not matter, because he had no relatives and friends, and did not intend to have relatives and friends. Therefore, no one could be conquered by him. The bleak wind blew his long hair. Once again, he stopped and looked at the girl who suddenly held his hand. He heard her say in the wind: "I don''t know what the Tianshan solitary star is, but the word" lone star "should not exist. You see, in the night sky, a star, even if it is not accompanied by other stars, will have the moon, even if the moon is black Cloud cover, not also have can enjoy the night scenery of me? So How can you be lonely? " Si Jia''s throat knot moved, staring at her without making any sound. Even when he killed for the first time, the heart, which would not change its beating speed, suddenly had a trend of aggravation at the moment. He heard his own heartbeat, never clear. But it was only a moment. Taking back the hand she held, he turned coldly, "go back to the inn." Yes, he is cold and cold. If his heart beats too loud, he will not be able to achieve the goal of killing people when he is hiding in the dark. The scenery looked at his back, or trotted to catch up with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 Back at the inn, the shopkeeper saw the two people coming in from the door and asked curiously, "didn''t you go to swim the river? How did you come back so early? " "When I got to the water, I found that I was afraid of water, so I came back early." The scenery is very normal. He lied and asked the shopkeeper, "I met you''er outside. Is he back now?" "He didn''t come back. His mother just gave him a lecture. I want to tell you, this child is genuine leather. His mother raised him through all kinds of hardships. He didn''t know how to be obedient. He worried his mother all day long. The girl didn''t know. Because he only had his mother to take care of him, and because his mother needed to do needlework to make money, he didn''t have time to play with him, In order to attract other people''s attention, he often lies Si flail stood beside the scenery, suddenly opened his mouth, "I don''t know what lies he said?" "It''s just that Aunt Zhang''s house is on fire, and the chicken raised by the Wang family was killed by the dog next door by the way! What else, what is it that there are water monsters in the river? " The shopkeeper touched his beard with a smile of indifference. "How can there be a water monster that eats people? If there is, then the people who play by the river in our town every year will be eaten by the water monster." Scenery echoed: "may you son is really too lonely, a child, or need a companion." She kept silent about the water monster that youer had told them. "There are not many people in our town. At the age of youer, he is the only child. There is no way to deal with it. Ouch, what do I worry about about about other people''s housework? I have to settle accounts and continue to settle accounts." The shopkeeper shook his head and began to play with the abacus. The scenery and Si Gai looked at each other, and they went upstairs to the guest room. In the corridor, they met the female head of the opera group, that is, the woman who still had charm. "Two, we meet again." The woman said with a hearty smile, "thank you very much for guiding us." Scenery busy way: "madam, you are welcome." The road is completely Si Jie points to, of course, don''t be rude to her. Woman humanitarian: "my surname is Chen, everyone calls me Chen class leader, I don''t know how to address the girl and childe?" "My name is Xia, and this is..." "Just call me thirteen," he said "Miss Xia, thirteen childe..." Chen''s troupe leader doesn''t think the name thirteen is strange. Isn''t it the same with their troupe? Almost everyone has a stage name. It doesn''t matter what the real name is. The less people know the name of Si Gai, the safer it will be. She is clever and does not talk much. Instead, she asks, "Chen class leader, have you decided when to perform on the stage?" "Tomorrow night." Chen said with a smile, "I''ve made an agreement with the manager. I''ll set up a temporary platform for us in the lobby. My people will perform on this stage. Are you interested in seeing me? My unique skill is different from others. I can conjure Trick? Isn''t that magic? Even though she was excited, she did not rush to agree. Instead, she looked at Si fan and nodded again. Then she said to Chen with a smile: "well, I will come to see you tomorrow evening." "That''s great. I will reserve a good place for the girl and the young master tomorrow." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 Chen returned to the room with a smile, and the scenery Lala Si Gu''s sleeve, "why do you think it''s so strange that you still agree with me to see their performance?" "Because it doesn''t matter." "Well?" "Don''t worry, Miss Xia. I can guarantee your safety within three days." What about three days later? Scenery wise did not ask this question, she watched him go back to the room, just as he was about to close the door, she rushed in with all her might. Si Gu looked at her speechless. She opened her eyes and said, "I I think it''s strange here. I don''t trust you to sleep here alone at night. " "Miss Xia, are you worried about me or yourself?" She was very thick skinned, very serious said: "all worried." "I can promise Miss Xia that I will be OK." She whispered, "then I can''t guarantee that I''m ok..." People are OK. If it''s non-human, she''s not sure she can handle it. Division flail see her low spirited appearance, suddenly gave birth to a helpless mood, "summer girl want how?" "Shall I sleep with you today?" She blinked pitifully. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He paused for a long time, "Xia girl, whether men or women accept or not." "you can rest assured that I can lay the floor and sleep on the floor." You sleep in bed, so we don''t have to give and take! " "But..." "If you''re worried about my reputation, you don''t have to worry. Anyway, the people in this town don''t know who I am. You''re not a talkative person. No one will know. If you are worried about your reputation Then I will marry you Si Gai raised his hand to support his forehead, and for the first time, he felt this powerless. "Si fan Well, I sleep very quietly She took his hand and swayed it around. The princess was charming, but she was very handy. As long as anyone saw it, it was estimated that he would be soft hearted, but only he did not respond. The scenery continued to improve, a pair of autumn eyes filled with fog, "you said these three days will protect me? What if something really happened to me? " After waiting for a long time, she didn''t really cry, so she sighed, "you can sleep here." "Great!" You see, when she heard his consent, she had no pathetic expression. She changed her face faster than she opened a book. See she really from the cupboard out of the quilt, began to hit the floor, the flail stopped her, "you sleep in bed, I sleep on the ground." The scenery looked at him for a moment. "What''s the matter?" he asked "No..." She just thought, how could he let himself sleep in bed? It''s only right to tell her to sleep on the floor. What''s strange is that she doesn''t know where she came from. She can''t imagine it. She doesn''t want to. She smiles. "You''re so good," she said. "I''ll do you good." As soon as she finished the touching words, she put the quilt into his hand and climbed onto the bed without any psychological burden. was not complaining, but he was sleep on the floor. He had slept in a worse environment than before. He had put out the lamp and slept with his clothes. He just closed his eyes and heard the voice coming from the people in the bed. "What do you think of me, Segal?" "What''s the matter?" he asked In the dark, her voice was particularly clear, "well Do you think I''m beautiful After a while, he replied, "beautiful." This is the truth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 "Well, since you think I''m beautiful, don''t like pop music. Do you like me?" Si Gai: "it''s just Her words were so direct that he suddenly didn''t know how to answer. Without waiting for his answer, she did not speak. After a while, he heard her long breath, and she fell asleep. He had to admit that he was in a strange mood at the moment. The next day, during the day, Si Gai took the scenery out of the inn, saying that he wanted to see the scenery of the town. In fact, they were looking for a way out. But to the disappointment of the scenery, as Simao said, the way out of the town was not simply destroyed, but as if it had never existed before. Scenery has always been timid, but now it is even more important to say that nothing is allowed to keep Si fan away from himself. However, Si fan didn''t drive her out of his room with a cold face, so she went. As the night fell, the performance of the troupe began on time. Different from the desolation in the daytime, the inn is much more lively at night. Even the old man who drives the bus also comes to the inn to listen to the opera. Chen''s headmaster arranges the front position for the scenery and Si fan. Next to them are youer and his mother. In fact, scenery is not very clear about the singing part, but when it is Chen''s turn to perform tricks, she is in a good mood. Si fan looks at you''er, who is also wide eyed on the other side, and then looks at the scenery. She thinks she is more naive than a child. "Next, I''m going to perform a trick. Please look at this wooden box." Chen pointed to an open wooden box behind him and said, "there is nothing in it. Now, I''m going to ask a friend to stand inside. Later, I''ll use my magic power to make him disappear from the box. I don''t know who is willing to come up and finish this trick with me." For a moment, many interested people raised their hands. Chen''s eyes fell on the nearest youer. She said with a kind smile, "this little friend, please come up and perform with me, OK?" "Good!" You''er breaks away from his mother''s grasp of his hand. Excited, he runs up to the stage and takes the initiative to stand in the box. Before the box is closed, he waves to his mother. Seeing that youer''s mother was worried, she comforted her kindly, "I guess there is a mechanism under that box. People can fall from the box to the bottom of the stage. Don''t worry, madam." "After listening to the girl, I was quite relieved." Youer''s mother breathed a sigh of relief. Chen class leader on the stage said, "look, I''m going to open this box." As soon as the door of the box opened, you''er disappeared. People clapped their hands in surprise. The scenery also clapped with face. She has always been a qualified audience. When the moon is high, the play is over. When Fengjing and Si Pang go back to their room, they meet youer Niang, who is talking to Chen''s class leader, in the corridor. Only heard Chen class leader helpless way: "madam, my people really brought the child to the back hall. Later, your child said that he wanted to go out to find you by himself. My people didn''t have much to do. Now that the child is gone, it''s useless for you to look for me. I see that child is very active. Is he going out to play?" "No, how could that be..." The scenery pulls the sleeve of division flail to go over, concern asks: "madam, you son disappeared?" "Yes, I haven''t seen him for half an hour." You''er''s mother said that she was worried, "You''er is very naughty, but he won''t leave for such a long time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 The scenery comforts a way: "madam, don''t worry, or we all go to look for it. You''er is still a child, and it''s so late, he must not dare to go too far." You''er Niang frowned, "that''s the only way Girl, I''m sorry to trouble you "It''s nothing. I also like this child very much. Then I and si At thirteen, I''ll go out to the street and look for it. " "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you." Chen also said: "I will ask the people in our troupe to look for it together." After finishing with the two ladies, the scenery decisively pulled the division flail out of the inn. Walking in the busy street, Si fan asked, "why do you want to come out to look for that child?" "Because he may have an accident." He wanted to say that even if he had an accident, it had nothing to do with me. However, with her serious expression, he changed her words to "maybe we can start with that troupe." "Do you think there''s something wrong with Chen?" The scenery stops and looks at him with the same vision of the hero. "Not bad." "That''s easy!" He pauses. "What''s easy to do?" "In fact, I just said that I would come out to look for it just to deceive the class leader Chen." She stood on tiptoe and said mysteriously in his ear, "I still want to tell you, because I want to sneak into Chen''s room and have a look." See her stand on tiptoe to talk tired, Si fan is only silent for a moment, or slightly bent down, let her no longer tiptoe, "you want me to go." "Of course, I''ll be afraid alone." She also habitually shook his hand, familiar coquetry again hit. Si Jia still remembers that he said that these three days he would not leave to protect her, so he nodded, "it''s OK to go there." The night is dark and the wind is high. There are two more figures on the roof of the inn. The man in white, holding the girl in red, fell on the roof tiles without making a sound. Si fan looked at the open window, once again holding the waist of the scenery, flew from the window into the dark room. Chen and her people went to the street to look for youer, so there was no one in the room at this time. Fengguang just wanted to blow the torch. As a result, she took hold of her hand and said, "you don''t want to see anything in the room." He knew that she was timid, and she had better not see the scene in front of her. "In this house Is there anything? " Because of his words, she was afraid to shrink to him. Si fan is a killer. His night vision ability is naturally stronger than that of scenery. Even if there is no light, he can see what is in front of him. Therefore, he also knows how much impact this scene will have on her. "Let''s go out and talk about it." Si Gail once again encircles her waist, flies away. When he got to a secluded alley, the scenery could not help but ask him, "what did you see?" He was silent, as if he was considering whether to tell her. You''ll tell me soon, Gasol "I..." He picked out the words, "I saw the corpse of a child in Chen''s room." "You say What? " "The white bone in the corner of the wall has been touched for about ten years. It lacks two hands, and the rest is complete." "Ten years That is to say, it is not you''er. " "as like as two peas," the costumes on the bones are identical. "That is Is it that the dressing style in this town is similar? " "On the body of the corpse, there is a longevity lock engraved with youer''s name." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 The scenery was completely stunned. "Maybe all the children in this town have the same long-life lock." Who are you cheating on? Even if the long-life lock is the same, it will not be engraved with the same name! She moved her lips, and after a long time she said, "Si Gu, you don''t have to say that on purpose. Let me not be afraid Because Because I''m panicking myself now When she said the last word, she threw herself into his arms. No matter whether people would push her or not, she just held it. She was afraid, and he felt it. Before that, he had never thought that her strength would be so strong. You say, "her chest You said that the corpse has been for ten years, so we see you''er What is it? " This question is not easy to answer, he is not good at comforting people with white lies, but he can also imagine how scared she would be if she said the answer to her fear. "Si fan There is something wrong with the people in this inn. If you are really In that case, his mother, the shopkeeper, and even the coachman who sent us here, aren''t they... " "It''s not just them." "It''s the whole town and the crew, they''re all the same," he added "Why Say that? " If it was the people in the town, she could understand, because they would only come out at night. But the group of Chen class leader came in from outside? "Chen class leaders and their bodies also have the fragrance of wine, which is the same as the wine that these townspeople drink every night." Scenery doesn''t know wine and doesn''t like drinking, so she doesn''t know much about wine. Even if a jar of good daughter Hong and a bowl of Erguotou are put together, she can''t taste the difference. However, Si fan is different. He is very sensitive to the smell. She is a little aggrieved. Obviously she is also sensitive to the taste. Don''t you remember the smell of him? How can she not smell the wine? Maybe it''s easy to remember the taste of the strategy target, which is also a kind of her open hanging She didn''t believe it herself. Adjust a good attitude, she timidly asked: "you mean, they are a group?" "They should not be in a group." Si flail calm analysis, "if it is a group, the child''s bones will not appear in Chen''s room, but they are the same kind of people can''t be wrong." What kind of person is the same kind of ghost! The scenery trembled, "what shall we do? Do they want to eat us when they keep us here? " "At the moment, I haven''t found their motivation, maybe Your highness can guess their motives. She blinked. "Why can I guess?" Speechless for a moment, he turned to say: "although this town is strange, we haven''t found out that they have any malice towards us. As for the way out Don''t worry about that. After tomorrow, we will be able to go out. " Tomorrow, the third day they agreed. Fengguang doesn''t know where he comes from. What''s strange is that she still believes in his inexplicable self-confidence, "so Shall we continue to look for you''er or go back to the inn? " "Go back, and we''ll find nothing out there." "Well, I''ll listen to you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 When they returned to the inn, the scenery expected to see youer Niang with a sad face, but did not want to see a lively youer. You''er''s mother came over with a smile on her face. "It''s hard for you son and girl. You''er ran outside to play and now she''s back. I''m really sorry to bother you two." "No It''s nothing. Just come back. " Scenery on the surface of the gentle smile, in fact, she grasped the hand of Si fan, hard to nail into his palm. Division flail looked down at her, or choose to go to her body, happened to block her behind, "you son is OK, madam can be at ease." "Yes, this child is always disobedient. He is a good hand at finding trouble for me." You''er''s mother pushed the pinched child behind her to the front. "You''er, don''t you apologize to the young master and the girl. Do you know how many people are worried about your playfulness today?" "Sister scenery, brother thirteen You''er is wrong. You shouldn''t go out and play to make you worry. " You''er cleverly admits his mistake at this time, but he stares at the scenery. In a pair of clean eyes, he seems to want to say something to her. Si Gai looked back at her eyes, and her eyes did not know where to put the scenery. Her small expression now can really see her heart through the outside. He said, "it''s getting late. You''er will come back. Madam, we''ll go back to our room and have a rest." "It''s been a hard day." You er Niang Fu Shen said. She walked back to the room. As soon as the door was closed, the scenery completely collapsed. She lay on the table and refused to let go of the flail''s hand. "It''s terrible Especially when I look at you''er''s longevity lock with his name engraved on it. " "Since they have no action, they should treat it with a normal mind." "Ordinary mind How difficult it is. " She can do it without knowing it, but she knows it! Si Gai got up, but his hand was still dragged by her, so he could not go far, so he had no choice but to say: "if the princess is really afraid, you can think of something happy to relax." "Happy thing?" She thought for a moment and burst into a smile. "It''s a great pleasure to know you." As soon as his eyes darkened, she would understand that it was not something to be happy about. Finally, she was so sleepy that she could not bear it. She let go of his hand and lay down on the bed and fell asleep until the next day when she was on the third pole. After sitting up from the bed, the scenery was still a bit confused. He saw Si fan sitting at the table drinking tea. He was elegant and noble in every move. Even if he didn''t say a word, it was really extraordinary. "Si gai..." Just wake up the girl, the voice also with a trace of hoarse soft waxy, this voice, is also very attractive to crime. Si fan held the hand of the teacup for a meal, then looked at her, "did you sleep well?" "Well Not bad. " She nodded, and then hugged her knee with a silly smile, "you are so beautiful, eh It''s in my little heart. " Maybe It was a kind of teasing, but she said it with such a stupid and cute tone, which made people think that she really thought so. For this boast of his good-looking words, from the beginning to now it is used to, he seems to have not heard her say this sentence, "I have new discoveries, do you want to hear it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 She frowned because she was afraid of hearing more, but curiosity could not make her refuse decisively. Finally, she nodded, "I want to." Si flail then said: "this morning when I went out of the room, I met the shopkeeper. He said that Mrs. Chen''s troupe had left the Inn and left the town earlier today." "What the shopkeeper said is false." She was absolutely certain. "Of course it won''t be true." He said: "I went to Chen''s room again and found that the child''s bones were missing. However, there were another 15 corpses in the room." She was shocked. "What?" "Fifteen white bones, six women, and nine men, about ten years old, just like the bones of children I saw last night." "Fifteen people, six women, nine men..." Her eyes widened with surprise, "this is not..." "Yes, it''s the same as the number of the troupe of Chen''s troupe. With Chen''s leader, they are just 15." "You mean Do you mean they were killed? " The scenery subconsciously said it, and quickly denied the conjecture. It''s not a trivial matter to kill 15 people. Of course, it doesn''t rule out the emergence of martial arts experts. However, in this small town, it doesn''t seem that there will be Wulin experts. Si Gai obviously thought more than she thought. His cold eyes were slightly narrowed, and he said in a habitual and cold tone: "according to my guess, I''m afraid it''s something big happened in this town ten years ago." "Big event?" "At that time, maybe Chen''s group leader and his party also came to this town. For some reason, she murdered a young child. After being found out by the people in the town, the townspeople joined hands to kill them all." It is undeniable that his conjecture is very reasonable, but the scenery does not understand, "if they kill a child, the townspeople can choose to report to the official. Why should they join hands to kill?" "Along the way, did the princess see Yamen in this town?" After this, she suddenly noticed that, indeed, she did not see yamen buildings in this town. "This town is not rich. It can be seen that its location should be quite remote. There is no government. It depends entirely on the self-government of the townspeople. The death of a child is not a small matter for them. It is not surprising to choose extreme means of revenge." "If what you say is true Just ten years ago, you''er was killed by Chen class leader and Chen class leader was killed by townspeople. What about these townspeople? What''s the matter with them? " Scenery from the bed, hair is not tied, so scattered sitting next to him, the appearance of smart and full of curiosity, like a good student waiting for the teacher to answer. Si flail will stay for more than a second of sight away from her body, quite uncomfortable, "is a flood." "Flood? Which river? " "Well, when I went to the riverside the day before yesterday, I found that the river course is curved and the flow is slow. If there is a long-term rainstorm, the river will certainly rise and spread. However, the town is low-lying and there is no high place. When the flood comes, there will be no escape." As a matter of fact, he saw several snail shells buried in the soil on the road some distance from the river bank that day, which proved his conjecture: "maybe these townspeople just threw the corpses of the troupe into the river." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 The townspeople killed Chen''s gang and sank their ten days in the water, which explains why when Chen and his party appeared, there would be mud on their feet. "If what you said is true Aren''t we very dangerous? " Si fan has not thought of how to say to appease her mood, there is a knock on the door, and you''er''s voice comes from outside the door, "sister scenery, are you there?" The scenery is at a loss to look at Si Jia, waiting for his decision. Si Jia nods, she just says: "I am in, you son, you look for me to have something to do?" "Sister Fengjing, I want to tell you something. Can you let youer in?" She saw that Si fan did not object to the color, this just took the courage to open the door, see you son, she reluctantly smile, "what''s the matter?" You''er goes into the room and brings the door. He just looks at the eye flail, then takes the hand of the scenery and whispers: "sister, I''ll take you out of here." "Will you take us out of here?" She felt her voice was too excited, and then she coughed awkwardly. In a flat tone, she said, "why did you take us out of here?" "Because it''s too dangerous here." "Where does the danger come from?" said scail You''er doesn''t like Si fan, so he doesn''t take a look at it. Instead, he looks at the scenery and says, "in fact We have lived a long time like this. Every year and every year, everything will happen again. The Opera Troupe will come to our town in spring, and I will also be kidnapped and killed by Chen. Then, the people in the town will kill Chen and their bodies and sink their bodies to the bottom of the water. Then, when there is a flood, everyone will die. " What he said was exactly the same as that of Segal''s analysis. "Sister, don''t be afraid of you''er, you''er has never harmed anyone." The scenery should be afraid, but when she saw the boy''s sad look, she felt sympathy. For the child, she was always cruel, "You''er, I''m not afraid of you..." Can you tell me why they want to To hurt you? "Chen ban mainly used my hands. Her children died, so every time she went, she would cheat those children away in the name of juggling. Then she took the most beautiful places of those children, some of them were heads, some were feet, and mine It''s hands. She puts these things together and thinks she can get the most perfect child. " You''er looks lonely. He still remembers the scene when he was killed. Scenery looked at the boy holding his hand, she could not help but feel uncomfortable, "you son, I''m sorry, I should not mention this matter." "It doesn''t matter. I have to go through it once a year. Sister Fengguang, this town is trapped by resentment. Only when everyone''s time is over, that is, the point of death, can they get out of the cycle. Soon, the flood will come. If sister Fengguang doesn''t leave, it will be too late." The so-called cycle is that in the year of their death, they have to go through all the things that happened before their death, and they will not realize their identity when they experience it. You''er continued: "because of the heavy resentment, we are all trapped in the town, unable to reincarnate. The only way is to find a substitute for the dead On that day, I didn''t let sister Fengguang get close to the river because once on the water, she would be dragged into the water by the ghosts in the water. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 After listening to you''er''s words, the scenery was chilly and her hair was erect. If you''er didn''t appear suddenly that day, she would be dragged into the water and become a ghost instead of death! Division flail is more calm, he uses consistent indifferent voice to ask: "why do you want to help us?" Comparatively speaking, if they die, youer will be liberated. "I''m not helping you, I''m helping sister Fengguang!" You''er looked up at the scenery and said seriously, "sister Fengguang, if I can grow up, I will be 15 years old this year, and I can marry you." Scenery: Marry me "Yes, I fell in love with the scenery sister at first sight." You''er said solemnly, "sister scenery, will I marry you in the next life?" Finally, the lovely little boy said with such a naive expression that I would marry you in the future. She could not resist at all. She forced down the strange aunt''s voice that she was going to send out. The scenery was full of joy and said, "OK, wait until the next life..." "Can the people of this town be reincarnated before they find a replacement?" Division flail''s indifferent voice also interrupted the girl''s words to be answered down. If you can''t reincarnate, how can you say the next life? You''er stares at Si Gu fiercely, but others are also small, and the man who is older and taller than him does not need to pay attention to him at all. "Well, what, let''s get down to business." Feeling that the atmosphere was becoming strange, she had to break the silence. You''er pursed her lips and said, "sister scenery, I''ll take you out of here before my mother finds out. I know the way out." The scenery looked at Si fan, whose face did not change. Then he said to you''er, "You''er, please lead us the way." It''s the day now, and most of the townspeople are active at night. Although the ghost setting here is not afraid of the sun, it''s just that there are days and nights in the world. It must also be corresponding to divide different things into two categories. People are active in the daytime, and for ghosts, night is their day. Therefore, you''er''s idea of walking in the daytime is the same as that of ordinary people staying up late. Even if the shopkeeper''s accounting is late, he needs a rest. When the shopkeeper returns to his room to have a rest, the three of them leave the inn. Scenery and Si fan follow you son to walk on the street, and unconsciously they see a forest. When they realize it again, they are already standing on the shady path. You''er said: "in fact, the road of the town has not disappeared, but it will not appear in people''s vision. As long as you keep going out, you can leave the town. Sister Fengguang, I can''t send you the next road. If I get out of the town, the mayor will notice." The mayor of the town is the coachman who brings the scenery and Segao. The scenery sincerely thanks, "thank you, you son." "Sister Fengjing, after you go out, don''t forget youer." "Don''t worry, I won''t forget you." Division flail cool way: "it is not early." It''s not early, that is to say, ghosts will come out. Seeing what he meant, she waved to you''er, "You''er, then I''ll go. I believe that in the near future, you will find a way to extricate yourself." "Well..." Even if you don''t give up, you''er still tries to smile and say, "sister scenery, you''er will always remember you." "It''s time to go," spay said again The scenery finally looked at Yan you''er and walked to the end of the path together with Si fan. As he went farther and farther, the trees became fewer and fewer. After passing through a fog, the wind and sand of the wind and wind were blowing wildly. When the scenery turned back, the shady path behind her had disappeared. She looked at the yellow sand and stayed for a long time. Then she asked her hand: "this is Where? " "Desert," he replied indifferently It''s also a desert with hidden dangers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 The endless rolling yellow sand, the yellow sand in the distance seems to be smoking white because of the sun baking. The wind in the desert is very strong, and from time to time there will be flying sand blinding people''s eyes. The scenery was empty in her heart. She was still puzzled, wondering why she would come to a barren desert after leaving the ghost town. She looked up at the man beside her, but she was stunned because the person who had just stood beside her had disappeared. She looked around in a daze. In addition to the yellow sand, there was only Huangsha. She could not help being nervous, "Si Gai! Where are you? " She called out loud, but the voice quickly drowned in the wind and sand, except for the wind, there was no other voice to answer her. Scenery around the circle, still did not find the man, she has been dazzled by the sun, is a spoiled body, because in the harsh environment of a long time walking is also very painful, but she kept calling the name of Segal, until exhausted, she squatted down, this empty environment, she felt afraid ¡£ The small body in the background of the yellow sand, also appears to be fragile and terrible, but soon, she did not negative for a long time, severely wiped the dust on her face, she stood up again. Si Gai could not disappear for no reason. She guessed that maybe she had not gone out of the ghost town, and the scene in front of her was just an illusion. Maybe Perhaps they deliberately separated her from scail and broke them one by one. Maybe the purpose was to wait for her to despair, and then they could take her away and rob her body. The scenery remembers all the horror stories I heard before. The more I think about it, the more I feel that there is only this answer, but those people No, it''s those ghosts who want to make a mistake. She is not a person who gives up easily, at least not so easily. Si fan She hasn''t made him fall in love with her yet! The scenery suddenly came to power. She walked aimlessly in the yellow sand. Even though she felt that her feet must have been worn out with blood blisters, she still called out the name of Si fan every few steps. She seemed to forget her tiredness, but her body would always drag down her strong will. After her dry mouth, she finally stopped to have a rest. A voice in her mind seemed to remind her that she had gone far enough and was tired enough. It was better to close her eyes and have a rest She could not help but close her eyes, but in a second, she patted her face again to prevent herself from really falling asleep. "Si fan, I will find you..." In order to motivate herself, she whispered a sentence. In such a dangerous environment, she was afraid that she would not survive. But now, she found that when people have a goal, they can turn impossible into possible. Her delicate and valuable clothes and skirts have become a lot of dirty under the influence of the wind and sand. Even her delicate face has become ashen because of the sandstorm. She doesn''t look like a high princess, but she looks like an ordinary folk girl. Because she firmly believes that this is the illusion of those ghosts who want to make her become depressed, even if she is very tired, she does not dare to have negative thoughts. At this time, the idea of finding spay has become the only driving force for her to walk in the desert. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 I don''t know how long the scenery has been walking. Maybe it has been an hour. She suddenly saw a white corner of her dress at the place where the wind and sand covered her eyes. Her weak body suddenly got strength. She lifted her feet and ran to see the man lying on the ground. "Flail!" She crouched down beside him and helped him sit up. was pale and weak, but he barely opened his eyes, and said weakly, "Princess highness..." "Are you hurt?" The scenery looked at the blood flowing out of his chest and dyed red and white clothes. He took out a handkerchief from his body and pressed his wound, "Si fan, don''t die, I will take you out!" "I probably can''t get out Sorry, your highness, I can''t send you back to the palace. " "You brought me out. Of course you will send me out, Segal. I will not allow you to die." Her heart came to a vicious force, said: "you want to live, live a hundred years old, this world you still have a lot of things to do, marry a wife and have children, make friends and play, not to be a killer, not to be a Qin player you hate." Division flail eyes Mou Guang Yi Shuo, slightly a Leng after, with weak voice ask: "Princess why say I hate to be a zither player?" "Because you don''t love the piano, how can you be a zither player?" He paused for a second, "the princess said wrong..." "I''m not wrong!" She strongly retorted, "that day, I could hear and see that people who really love the art of playing the piano can never have half the pleasure in their eyes when they play the piano. Your music is really good, but it is the same as the sound I made when I was two or three years old when I knocked on the dishes at random, because It''s all boring. " So, on that day, she said he was not suitable for playing the piano. He moved his pale lips without saying a word. "Segal, you haven''t found what you really want to do. It doesn''t matter. I will take you out and you will have more time to think slowly. I haven''t given up and you can''t give up." She could not help but put his hand on his shoulder, and then helped him up from the ground. Most of the weight of his body was pressed on her body. Her body tilted to the side, but soon she gritted her teeth and held on. He can not cooperate with her action, but at the first time, he did not think that he should push her away. Up to now, it seems that it is too late to do any action to push her away. He said, "leave me behind and you will have a greater chance of survival." "Why did you stay?" She asked: "in my eyes, you are not a burden, you are the division of flail, is the living division of flail, I will not leave you here to be buried by the wind and sand." "I''ll drag you down." "No She looked up, smiling, "you won''t drag me down. You are the reason why I can walk in this desert." His deep eyes fixed on her, which cast out of the mood can not see real. She said: "when we all go out, you should seriously look for what you want to do, Segal. You should seriously live for yourself once." Seriously live for yourself once? For the first time, his eyes were confused. It was doubt and perplexity. It''s bewilderment, bewilderment, why she doesn''t think that she can''t live without protection Poor frail. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 Surrounded by vast deserts, the scenery did not remember how long she had gone with her teeth clenching and holding Si Gai. She only knew that she was afraid that he would be more and more unlucky when she saw his more and more pale face. In the desert, there is the sun baking, and there is a serious lack of water. Even if he will not die of serious injury, he will also die of lack of water. Scenery is not a doctor, but under such obvious circumstances, there is no need for a doctor. This way, let alone animals, can not even see a cactus, and it is impossible to find water. Si Gu''s body suddenly became heavier. It can be said that the weight of his body was leaning on her. He was in a complete coma. The scenery could only temporarily find a sand dune leeward to put him down first and let him lie on the ground. Then, she changed her position to help him block the sun and look at the shadow cast on him. She thought that maybe he could be OK Some. The dry air is easy to deprive a person of water, especially when he is injured and loses his blood. His lack of water is more serious than that of her. The finger of scenery touched his slightly dry lips, and the unconscious man was unconscious. She suddenly made up her mind and took out the dagger that her father had hidden in her arms. She took off the scabbard and compared it on her right wrist with a sharp dagger. After a strong ideological contradiction, she gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and drew a knife on the smooth and white skin. She bit her lips, but a short "um" sound, uphold the principle of not waste, quickly put the bleeding hand to his mouth, the blood dripped into his closed mouth, but along the corner of his mouth. Scenery both hand pain and heartache, she deeply thought waste shameful, regardless of the arm in front of her mouth, from the wound sucked blood, suppress the subtle feeling of some nausea, and then bowed his head, kiss on his lips, but also the precious blood into his mouth, bloody smell, spread between the lips of two people. After one mouthful, another one, the busy man only wants not to waste, but he doesn''t notice that his body is stiff in an instant. Until she gradually felt dizzy, the scenery stopped feeding blood. The blood of the wound gradually solidified. She felt dizzy when she looked at it. Fortunately, she put her sleeve down to cover the bloody wound. She stroked his pale cheek with her other hand and whispered, "Segal, I won''t let you do anything, you can''t die." If he died, her mission in the world would be a failure. Maybe it''s not just for this reason that this man In her eyes, there is indeed a charm that makes her heart move. In order to make him comfortable, she let his head rest on her leg, the scenery waited for a long time, long to her mind is also confused, about to lose consciousness, he finally slowly opened his eyes. She did not see him awake, because her eyelids heavy up, is already a half squint state, head also bit by bit, it seems that soon the body will tilt, unbalanced down. Until she felt, a cool hand touched her side face, she suddenly came to the spirit, opened her eyes, and then was excited to grasp his raised hand, "Segal, you wake up!" "Well I wake up. " "Just wake up." She saw him staring at her, holding his hand by the wrist, because it was lifted up, so her sleeve fell a little, quickly put the hand down behind her back, she said with a smile: "I knew that you would not easily leave me alone to sleep in the past." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 He took back his hand, his voice was a little hoarse, "what happened when I was in a coma?" "Don''t worry, no monsters suddenly rush out. In addition to the yellow sand, there is only yellow sand." The scenery with that uninjured hand carefully managed his long hair because of the wind and sand, and said with a smile: "I have been waiting for a long time, now you finally wake up, I can rest assured that some." Out of what mood, he said, half sarcastic and partly suggestive, "if you''re smart enough, you shouldn''t take me with you." "I''m not smart enough." She said with an indifferent smile: "but I still like my IQ now. I''m not too stupid or too smart. I can''t understand too few things, and I don''t need to know too much. That''s the happiest way to live." The golden mean has always been her favorite. She does not do the worst or the most conspicuous one. He looked at her quietly for a moment, then sat up with his upper body up, then resumed his usual indifferent tone and said, "aren''t you tired?" "Tired, but I told myself to take care of you, so I can''t feel tired." "Are you better now?" she asked? We need to find the way out quickly. It will be dark soon. It''s very cold in the desert at night. " "Princess Maybe you can take a break. " "In this situation, I can''t..." Her words suddenly stopped. When she looked into his eyes, there was a momentary void in her eyes. Then she closed her eyes and fell back unconscious. A strong hand around her waist, thus changing the direction of her fall, to avoid the end of her fall on the yellow sand, but let her fall in his arms, her body is thin, in his one hand embrace of the arms, more delicate. Si flail kept this movement quietly. He could not see any emotion in his dark eyes, or perhaps no emotion. The dark eyes, like the dark abyss at the moment, seemed to be brewing a storm, and it seemed to be a contradictory self attack and self struggle. He never had such an experience. He didn''t do it when he was on a mission for the first time, when he was faced with a life and death crisis in the task, or when someone told him to make friends with him for the first time. Everything in this world can be sacrificed. Friends, relatives, and himself, so he can carry out various tasks without hesitation and deal with any different people. Therefore, he is called a qualified killer. Tangled with this kind of thing, should not exist in his mind, but now there is an accident, in fact, since the moment she brought her out, the accident she brought to him has never stopped. Only three days, just three days It seems that after a century so long, the environment full of wind seems never to be quiet, but at this time, it seems to have a quiet time. Slowly, he raised his other hand, put it on the back of her head, gently stroked her dark hair. In his indifferent expression, it seemed that it was an unconscious action. Finally, his eyes had the focus, and fell on her head. The hand behind her brain also pressed her head against his chest. It was a tentative move, but he found that he didn''t hate to do it to her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 There was a flash of light in his eyes, as if he had discovered a new world. His mouth is still dry, but his mouth is not dry, even touch his hands He lowered his head and kissed her lips again. He reached out the tip of his tongue and licked her lip. Once again, he was sure that he liked to kiss her. Si Gu''s eyes darkened. He stood up with her and walked towards the boundless desert. Finally And disappeared in the desert. When the scenery woke up again, she was in a comfortable room. Looking at the top of the bed for a long time, she remembered that she had just been in the harsh desert, and that she was seriously injured. As soon as she lifted the quilt, she felt that her legs and feet were weak and painful. This feeling was familiar to her. She had walked too many roads the day before, so she felt uncomfortable the next day, But now she had no time to take care of it. She opened the door and walked out of the room. She saw an elegant courtyard. Under a loquat tree in the middle of the yard, a man was sitting on a stone bench. He was carving a wooden man with a tool. The sunlight sprinkled on his body through the leaves. Time seemed to be quiet with him at this moment. "Si gai..." She whispered. He turned back, the lips slightly raised a point, seems to have a smile, "scenery, come here." She was stunned, not only because she had not seen him like this, but also because of where she appeared at this time. Seeing that she only knew how to stand still, Si fan got up, went to her side, and took her hand back to the stone table, let her sit by his side, he asked: "what''s the matter with you? Is it physical discomfort? " "Si fan You are so strange today. " "Is it?" Yes, he would take the initiative to touch her, but also take the initiative to care about her, scenery did not forget that this is an unscientific world, she vigilantly asked: "are you those ghosts disguised?" Si Gai took out the gold hairpin and said, "if this one can be disguised as well..." Jin Chai is something only the two of them know. Even if others want to pretend, they can''t know about it. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "is your injury OK?" "No harm." "That''s good By the way, I remember we were not in the desert? Why did you come to this place all of a sudden In the desert, somehow, she had a period of amnesia, about how she was in a coma, she did not know, how to get out, she did not know. "That day, a Taoist priest came and brought us out of the desert." Si flail continues to pick up the knife and carve his wooden figure. There is nothing else in his plain eyes. She said happily: "is he defeated those ghosts, saved us?" "Well, not bad." After being happy, she quickly said, "what about youer? You''er was also given by the Taoist priest... " He raised his eyes and glanced at her worried look. After a pause, he said, "the Taoist priest just passed them over and helped them reincarnate. He did not destroy them." "That''s good..." The tense look of the scenery eased down. "In fact, the mayor of that town is also very miserable. The most innocent one is youer. Now he can be reincarnated and reincarnated, which is also a relief. I still remember that he said he would marry me in the next life." At the end, she laughed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 "He didn''t have this chance," said Si fan coldly "So it is." Feng Feng nodded and put her hand on the table to support her chin. She could be said that she had no next life. She just remembered what youer had said that day. She just mentioned it jokingly. She didn''t take it seriously. Looking at the man in front of her, she tilted her head and asked, "Si Gu, who are you carving?" "You." She was stunned, "me?" "Well." He didn''t look up. "I''m looking for something I''m interested in." "Well Is that what interests you? " "I''m interested in carving a wooden man who looks like you." He raised his eyes slightly, and there was a trace of dark light in his plain eyes. The scenery inexplicably felt the cheek hair hot, her hand just covered the face, was held by his one hand, she did not know why to look at him. "Is the wound better?" asked SPI "Hurt?" Suddenly remembered that she had cut her wrist. Her hand trembled and said, "you know I was hurt..." He held her wrist tight for a minute, but then relaxed again, "I know." "That I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but it was a small matter. " She said something with a guilty heart, and then realized that it was not right. "How did you find out that I was hurt?" He said: "I found it when I changed my clothes for you." "Oh That''s the way it is, isn''t it? " She opened her eyes. "You change my clothes!" "Or who do you want to change it for you?" He took it for granted, without realizing how embarrassing he had done. Scenery because his words were silent for a long time, "you can Find someone of my gender... " "No way." He let go of her hand and continued to carve the wooden figure that was almost finished. She turned black. "Why not?" As soon as she woke up, she was anxious to find him. When she found him, and because she was relieved, she did not find her clothes changed. Now when he mentioned it, she seldom felt that she felt very delicate, angry and embarrassed. "They can''t touch you." He said the answer, let her surprise, "what do you mean they can''t touch me?" "I can''t help killing them," she said lightly Scenery is like a new continent he has discovered. I don''t know how many new experiences he can bring him. How can he let others come across this treasure? "Si fan You''re getting strange. " Hold for a long time, she just said this sentence, he is clearly still before so indifferent man, but now he, will let her feel a little afraid. Si Gai''s hand held the carved wooden figure. The wooden figure was a woman''s quiet posture, with long hair and flowing clothes. She seemed to be standing in the wind. It was in the night wind that night that she took down the golden hairpin from her head and handed it to her. He looked at the wooden man in his hand, with a smile in the corner of his lips. "Scenery says I want to find something I''m really interested in. I want to live seriously. I''m working hard now." He slowly clenched the wooden man, even the smile that seemed to exist was also ethereal. He is trying to Keep her close to yourself. The scenery behind is not cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 She said timidly, "well, then you are a man, I am a woman, men and women are not compatible, you should not change my clothes for me..." "This matter only you and I know, will not be heard by others, Princess festival will not be damaged." Learning from what she said when she was in the inn when she was about to break into his room, she said it with an indifferent expression. It was really not like a scoundrel. The face of the scenery was complicated, "you change my clothes for me To what extent? " He finally left his eyes from the wooden man, and his sight fell on the scenery, but he was speechless. Everything is better than silence. The scenery really wants to dig a hole to bury itself! See her face some pale, he also kindly asked: "but the body is not comfortable?" "No..." Her voice suddenly stiffened, and her intuition told her to get off the subject, and she would feel even more shameful if she continued to talk, "I just wonder, where are we now?" "A small town in the south of the Yangtze River," he said "Town?" Knowing what she was thinking, Segal said, "don''t worry. It''s not the kind of town we went into a few days ago." Scenery frowned, "no, even if it is from the town to escape, but the mayor is also under the Imperial City, why do we come to the south of the Yangtze River?" "I can''t answer this question, but I can''t explain the ghost thing. Maybe That ghost town is actually connected to the south of the Yangtze River and the imperial city "What you said is not impossible But now that we are so far away from the Imperial City, isn''t it very troublesome for me to go back to the palace... " She lost the strength of the general lie on the stone table, deeply sighed, "finished, father and mother, and brother, they must worry about death of me." Living in the palace all year round, she really wants to go to the world outside the palace, but after the impulse, she can''t help but miss home. Si flail indifferent asked: "scenery want to return to the palace?" "A little..." "Then I will send the scenery back to the palace." "Really?" She wasn''t excited, she was full of uncertainty. He nodded, then raised his hand on his chest and frowned slightly, "it''s just my injury..." "It doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry. It''s important that you take care of your injury." She remembered the serious injury on his chest. I''m afraid it won''t be good if you keep it for ten days and a half months. She was worried and asked, "is it OK if you just sit here with your injury still not well?" "Well, it''s not good for my health to stay in the room all day long. I''d rather find these interesting things to do." The interesting thing is about carving wooden figures Or the wooden figure carved into her shape. Scenery is not sure what he means. After the change of clothes, she is embarrassed to ask more. She is alone here and tangles herself, which is a little pitiful. "Good." A word came out of him. "What?" she said "That night, the scenery asked me questions, and my answer was good." His dark eyes seemed to have a light at the moment. It can suck people in and never escape from his sight. That day, she asked him if she was beautiful. His answer was beautiful. Then she asked, "since you think I''m beautiful, don''t like pop music. Would you like me?" At that time, he did not answer, one is because he did not think he liked popular music, and the other was that he could not answer at that time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 Without him saying everything, Fengguang understood what he meant by his answer, but she still didn''t dare to believe, "you said your answer Is it good? " "The scenery is right." He put down the wooden man in his hand and stroked her cheek. His eyes grew deeper. "That question is not just a temporary interest, but a permanent one, right?" "Yes..." She was cold behind her. How dare she answer wrong when he looked at her like this! The smile appeared on his face like the melting snow on the iceberg. It was clean and cold, and the scenery was dizzy. He thought that he was still lack of perseverance. "Scenery Do you want to live forever? " He suddenly asked the question let her be at a loss for a moment, then, she reacted fiercely and said: "don''t want to!" "Why?" "What''s good about longevity? If relatives and friends have left the world one after another, only one of them is still alive. Will you feel happy in such a day? At least At least I don''t want to have such a lonely life. " After saying this, she pauses for a moment, grabs her skirt and says, "longevity is really tempting, but I don''t know how to live forever." "I see." Si flail indifferent way, also don''t know what he understood. Scenery grabs his hand and nervously asks, "Si Jia, do you want to live forever?" "It''s just a casual question. Since scenery doesn''t like it, we won''t talk about it in the future." "Well..." Her dangling heart was slightly lowered. The word "Changsheng" is too vague. She doesn''t like it, and she doesn''t want to touch it. What''s the reason Maybe there''s no reason, she''s just a simple nuisance. "There will be a lantern festival tomorrow. Do you want to see the scenery?" It was natural for him to change the subject, as if he had not mentioned longevity before. "The Lantern Festival?" She asked curiously, "is it a lantern party that will put many lanterns on the street?" "Yes, there will be a lot of excitement in the streets and there will be many sweet food vendors." If the Lantern Festival is to make her curious, the word "sweet food" has a fatal attraction for her. She raises her hand and says, "I''ll go!" Because she was thinking about going to the Lantern Festival, she was very excited. In the night of the next day, when she was ready to go out, she sent a suit of clothes, which was the same red as her, both delicate and beautiful. He said, "change it." "Oh..." Scenery did not know why he sent clothes to himself, but obediently went back to his room to change. When she stood at the door again, she couldn''t help asking, "why send me clothes?" His usual answer is, "I''m looking for something that makes me feel interesting." "Send me clothes Will it make you interesting? " "It''ll be fun to see you in my clothes." It''s like when a girl sees a cute doll or a child, she can''t help buying a lot of beautiful clothes to dress her up. Si Gu thinks the scenery is beautiful, and he looks good in everything, especially the skirt he gives him. Scenery rare, there will not be time to answer, but also do not need her to answer, he directly took her hand, "let''s go." There was an imperceptible warmth in the cold voice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 There are many lanterns on the street, and there are many people. Besides the peddlers, most of them are young men and women. Things like the Lantern Festival have always been a good time for men and women to develop their feelings. Of course, there are many men who are very interested in the beautiful scenery, but after seeing the man around her, no one dares to chat up. The hand of scenery has been held by Si Gai, and thanks to him, she has not been washed away by the stream of people, but she has been holding hands with him, and her cheek is constantly warming up. To say that he has always been so enthusiastic and good, she will not have such a big response, but he is a cold person. Therefore, he makes such intimate movements, which will make her feel more Stimulation. Yes, it''s just excitement. There was another old man selling sugar gourd in the street. When she saw the sugar gourd, her eyes lit up instantly. However, she didn''t have any money on her body. Naturally, she put her eyes on Si fan''s body. There was no word written in her starry eyes that you could buy for me. Si flail looks at her to sell Meng like this, does not move. The scenery shakes his hand, starts to act coquettishly, "can you buy it for me?" He likes to buy clothes for her, so it should not be a problem to buy a bunch of sugar gourd. "On the way, you have already eaten three strings of sugar gourd." "But I still want to eat it." He refused coldly, "no, you have toothache." "You''re the best person to buy a string, just a bunch?" When she is coquettish, her lips are like cherry blossoms, her eyebrows are like ink paintings, and her spirit is like autumn water. After enjoying a while, she whispered for good, and was softened by her voice, which made her move. However, she did not go to the sugar gourd vendor, but took her hand to a jewelry store. She pursed her lips discontentedly. "There is no food here. What are you doing here?" He looked down at her. "Shopping." "Jewelry stores sell women''s things. Do you want to buy them for popular music?" This sentence is full of gunpowder. Si Gai suddenly raised his hand and touched her head. His lips rose one point and said to the shopkeeper, "put out the best gold hairpin and jade hairpin here." "Just a moment, my guest." The shopkeeper could see at a glance that the clothes of the two men were very expensive, and they were certainly generous. They did not dare to neglect them. They quickly put out the things. After a while, the scenery asked, "are you going to buy me a hairpin?" He stroked her soft hair in the back of her head, with a smile in the corner of his lips, "see what you like." When he softened his voice, he seemed to have a strange charm. Through the eardrum, he went straight to the heart. A careful dirty would be crispy. Scenery once again confirmed that she did not have resistance to him. She was still holding one hand and could only put the other hand on her cheek in an attempt to cool her hot face. However, looking at his hidden interesting eyes, she failed and could only turn her head away from him, so that she could feel a little better. The shopkeeper was very discerning and said, "girl, these are the best hairpins in our shop. Do you like them?" "Let me see..." She looked back and forth at the gold hairpin on the table, and then looked back and forth again. All these jewelry were exquisite and beautiful, and she also found that she seemed to have difficulty in choosing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 Seeing her tangled eyebrows and eyes, she knew she couldn''t make a decision and asked, "which one do you don''t like?" "This And this... " When Fengjing heard someone ask her questions, she answered them subconsciously. All she meant were hairpins with too complicated modeling. He said to the shopkeeper, "except for these two, all the others are wrapped up for me." Not only the shopkeeper, but also the scenery. Then she said, "wait a minute!" Spay looked at her, waiting for her to say something. The scenery took his hand and went to one side and whispered, "Why buy so much? Not only will it cost a lot of money, but I can''t wear so much! " "It''s good to wear different hairpins in the morning, at noon and in the evening." "Not good!" She felt the magic of his brain circuit, and then she said: "even if you have money, but the money is not spent like this, and the money you earn It''s all in exchange for your life. You should keep it well. " Si fan''s quiet look gradually stained with warmth. The scenery pulled him back to the front of the cabinet. Then he gritted his teeth, pointed to a butterfly and said, "I want this one. I want this one." "Er Girl, your husband said he would buy all these things for you. " The shopkeeper specially reminded her that she didn''t want to give up such a big deal. "I''ll take this one," she said The shopkeeper looked at Si fan, "this childe..." "Listen to her," she said "Yes..." They all said that, and the shopkeeper couldn''t say anything more, but it was the first time he saw such a female customer. In the past, a woman dragging her husband to buy Jewelry did not make a fuss about asking for it. Now the man said that he would give the girl a full package, but they all refused. It''s a pity that he''s such a big deal. The shopkeeper didn''t know. The childe just thought of saving money to get a wife, which seemed to be a good thing. As for having a son, he completely ignored these two words. After coming out of the jewelry store, the red ribbon on the scenery hair has been replaced by a gold hairpin. She always does not like complicated things or complicated hairstyles. Therefore, she simply uses a golden hairpin to make a bun. Although it is simple, it can''t hold people''s face. But just out of the jewelry store, suddenly think of something, she looks strange for a moment. "What''s the matter?" he asked "I was thinking That day, I thought you were short of money, so I took the gold hairpin and gave it to you. I wanted you to wash your hands and stop being a killer. But I suddenly realized that you didn''t lack money, so I didn''t give it to you for nothing? " He said casually, "even if the scenery wants to return to the golden hairpin, I will not give it to you." "There''s no reason to send things back. I just don''t understand. Since you don''t lack money, why do you want to be a killer?" Referring to this, his eyes darkened. "I''m a person from Wuji building." Wuji building is a killer organization. It claims that as long as you can afford it, there will be no target they can''t kill. So far, no one knows who the owner is because the owner of Wuji building never shows up. On the other hand, I have never heard of any killer who can quit Wuji building. After recalling the setting of Wuji building in the original text, she asked, "so If the promise building gives you a mission, you''ll do it, right? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 "Not bad," said scail "Then if You''ve been asked to kill me? " His black eyes twinkled, "I won''t kill you." But Fengguang took her hand out of his hand, and she stepped back unconsciously. Her body was cold. "I suddenly thought of a problem A few nights ago, why did you appear in my bedroom, if If my brother didn''t show up, would you just It will take me... " Will kill her. He had a moment of condensation and silence. He didn''t know how to answer the question, but he knew that he didn''t like the way she was afraid of herself. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her back to his side and let her bump into his arms I can''t deny it, but now, I will only take good care of you The mood of the scenery became very complicated. She did guess that she might kill herself, but when she really arrived at this scene, she felt that she was not in the mood. Her reason told her that when he wanted to kill himself, he did not have any in-depth contact with her, so she was just a stranger, and he was a killer, so think about it There''s nothing wrong with thinking about it. But the emotion told her, no matter how to say, he always wanted to kill his own people, there will always be this pimple in his heart. Now, she has to figure out one thing: "do you want to kill me because of the mission of the Wuji building, or because Because of the pop music? " He was silent. "You''re because of pop music, aren''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes "Do you think Meng Xi will treat her badly for me, so you want to kill me?" "Yes..." She broke away from him holding his hand and sneered, "Si Gu, how can I not see that you are such a good man?" She accentuated the word "good" and turned to walk into the crowd. People were coming and going in the street, but he was still following her. He wanted to reach out and touch her, but he was still afraid of offending her. He took back his hand. He whispered: "I saw you blocking the sword for King Luo that day. I think you like him too..." She did not look back and said: "I have never thought of blocking the knife for him. I just worry about my mother. I have never liked Meng Xi." "But he seems to like you..." "So in order to make your sweetheart live a happy life, do you decide to get rid of me?" Listening to her voice, he could not help but grasp her hand, pulled her to his side, and let her face himself. Her eyes were red, she was biting her lips, and she didn''t make any sound. She seemed to be holding her heart hard. He never spoke in front of her, especially now. There are so many passers-by around, some people have noticed that this pair of abnormal men and women, his hand around her waist, with her flying away from the downtown, came to the quiet river, the river lotus lamp slowly flow away with the water, the light also lights up the river bank. She wanted to get out of his arms, but she couldn''t fight him. "What did you bring me here for?" "She''s not my sweetheart." She had something to do with me "It has something to do with you." He said, "because I like you." Her heart trembled and she couldn''t believe it and said, "you lied to me." "I will not lie to you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 "Nonsense You are willing to kill me for her "I just listen to others say that since she is my friend, I will help her "Listen? Who are you listening to? " Scenery asked him, but his heart has already guessed the answer. Sure enough, he replied, "it''s romantic." "Who is romantic?" Of course, she knew who it was, but she just wanted to ask whether he would tell herself or continue to deceive herself for the sake of popular music. However, his reply did not hesitate, "is the son of popular voice." "She has a son!" The scenery is astonishing. At this moment, she admires her acting skills. There is a saying that life is like a play, and all depends on acting skills. "No, since she is a princess of liubi country, why has she got a child, but there is no wind coming out? She came to make peace with us in the kingdom of Geng Ryu. " "Romantic was fostered in a merchant''s house outside the palace. All the people who take care of him are the bosom friends of popular music. Outsiders do not know that she has a child." "I heard that she was just an unpopular princess in liubi country. How could she have such a big ability to raise a child outside the palace?" Naturally, he knew everything about her, and said everything, "in addition to being a princess, she has another identity in the lake and lake." "What is it?" "Mr. ghost, known as the best medicine and poison." The scenery is surprised: "originally she still has this identity Do you know who her baby was born with "I don''t know, not even her own." After a second, scaleton said, "I never thought about giving it to the stepfather of romantic house." Therefore, popular sound is not his sweetheart. He seldom has something on his mind. Besides scenery, who can make him love? The scenery is slightly sweet in the heart, but still pretends to be dissatisfied: "what did that romantic love say to you? Why are you willing to kill me for pop music "He said Since his mother is willing to talk to me, his mother is my friend. Friends should help each other. " "So you came to help pop music kill me?" Spigot''s subtle silence. Seeing his honest appearance, the scenery suddenly felt that he seemed a little pathetic. Si fan had not received the circle of normal people, nor had he received the education of normal people. He was very confused about the interpersonal relationship. However, when someone told him that he should do so, he did it. In the end He is also bored in his spare time, looking for something to do can also pass the time. She sighed heavily, and suddenly poked his face with her finger, "Si fan, Si fan, how can you be so white?" Si Jia didn''t understand Xiaobai''s meaning, but seeing that she was not angry, he would not contradict her no matter what she said. His dark eyes regained their luster. He took her hand and whispered, "I promise you, from now on, I will only listen to you." Scenery smile, "good, after what I say, you have to do, in addition to my words, no one''s words are allowed to listen." "Well, I''ll listen to you." It seems that he can see the appearance of his daughter-in-law''s face from his cold face. The scenery is in a good mood. In a flash, she suddenly has a headache, and the severe headache makes her hold her head. "Scenery..." She only heard his short voice. In a flash of darkness, when she opened her eyes again, the surrounding environment had changed. She lay on the bed, looking at the familiar top of the bed, and fell into a confusion. Next came the Maiden''s cry, "great! The princess is awake www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 Three days later, the weather turned cool and heavy rain began to fall. Xia Fengxue stood at the gate of the palace. Because of the heavy rain, his clothes were wet a lot, but he still braved the heavy rain to come to the palace of Princess Changning, because he was very worried. Looking at lying on the window from afar, looking at the girl in a daze, Xia Fengxue asked the maiden at the door, "these days, the princess has been in such a daze state?" The maiden bowed her head and replied, "if you go back to the eldest prince, the princess has been in this situation these days." Xia Fengxue murmured to herself, "is it because the scenery is hypnotized, so it is not all right now?" The maids dare not answer. He coldly glanced at the palace maid, "take good care of the princess." "Yes." Xia Fengxue looks at the scenery again and turns away. And what is the scenery thinking at this time? She looked out of the window into the rain, thinking about what happened in those days, whether it was just a dream for her to be killed by others, as her father and Emperor said. She can''t help but think back to the scene when she just woke up three days ago. After the Maiden''s great joy, she went to call her father, emperor and mother. Let alone how long she cried with her in her arms, she only looked at the familiar scenes around her, and felt like she was still dreaming. In the desert, after she was unconscious, she went to a small town in the south of the Yangtze River She began to wonder if she would go to another place again? But unfortunately, these days, there is no sign that she is going to faint. Brother Dahuang invited her. The Taoist priest told her that she was hypnotized and fell into a dream. In this dream, as long as her consciousness died, her body would also die. This is a very high-end method of killing people. It is very difficult for others to find out when someone dies in this way. Finally, she can only use sudden death to perfunctory things. People around tell the scenery that she has been unconscious since the night when an assassin appeared in the hall. Shortly after the third day, she suddenly felt a lack of water. No matter how much water was fed to her, it was no use. The scenery knew that it was because she was in the desert. Now if you want to come, you can think of everything. She often likes to read some fantasy novels, and her brother has also collected a lot of storybooks for her, and one of the stories she has read is still deep in her memory. The story is about the people in a town who are all ghosts. They entice innocent people to become their substitute after they come to the town. And in the story, the only human nature is the little boy. Even if she was hypnotized, it was based on her consciousness, in which her real world would be projected, so that''s why she would go to a ghost town in this dream. And the desert The desert was used to kill her. He once said that he would only take her away from the palace for three days. Now she understood that he meant that she would only live three days in her dream. Si Jia is a killer of Wuji building. No one has ever known what his method of killing people is. He only knows that he has no future and is not disadvantageous. She is the only one who can survive. She raised her hand and lifted her sleeve. As expected, there was no scar on her wrist. She was sure that the events of those days, from the memory of his abduction that night, were just her dreams. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 The maid in the doorway reported, "Princess Royal, Princess Luo asked for it." "No Scenery subconscious answer, immediately back to God asked: "is popular sound want to see me?" "Princess Hui is Princess Luo." The maiden did not dare to call Princess Luo''s name as she did, but bowed her head and confirmed it again. She did not understand why popular voice would find her own, but when she thought of popular voice, she would think of Si fan who came to the palace with him some time ago. Finally, she said, "let her come in." The maiden went out and soon called people in. ''s popular voice has made a gift to the scene, "I''ve seen your highness." "Princess Luo, don''t be too polite." The scenery rose from the table beside the window and went to the popular voice. He said politely, "Princess Luo married King Luo a few days ago. I didn''t go to the wedding because of my body. Please don''t blame the princess." "The princess is very serious. The wedding ceremony is just a form. I am very happy to get the blessing of the princess." Popular sound shows a bright smile, it is beautiful can''t square things. Fengguang thought for a while. Where is the plot going? It should be at the stage when the male and female masters fight each other, but the female partner of the scenery does not provoke the female owner. How can she find herself? She asked tentatively, "is it OK for the princess to get married with King Luo for a few days?" "Moyin is a person of liubi country. Everything is OK except that he doesn''t have a good understanding with King Luo in his living habits." Popular voice answers ambiguities, but it is not difficult to detect that there is something in her words, in other words, that is, the king of Luo and I do not match. The scenery also politely said: "since it is already a husband and wife, then I believe that in the future days, the princess and the prince will be able to treat each other with respect and equal respect." "Thanks for the good words of the princess." Although popular sound is said to be sincere, but a pair of not humble eyes, can not reveal this meaning. She went straight to the theme, "what''s the matter with the princess looking for me today?" "One is to congratulate the princess on her awakening, and the other is to Come and talk to the princess about Segal. " When it comes to the man''s name, it''s very complicated. This scenery even hypocritical smile is not willing to put out, her face slowly cold down, "princess, why do you want to talk with me about the flail?" "Princess, you don''t speak in secret before. I know that since you are in a coma these days, you don''t know anything about everything as you said to the outside world. You must have had contact with spay in your dream, right?" Vogue sound has intelligent eyes and a feeling that everything is in the range I know. "The scenery is not in a hurry," he said? What if not? " "If the princess knew all this, but did not say that it was Si fan who wanted to murder the princess, could the decadent think that the princess didn''t want to give up Si fan to protect him?" Scenery always doesn''t like others to guess his mind, especially by the female owner. She snorted arrogantly and put on a indifferent attitude, "I don''t think the princess is very smart? You may as well guess it all the time. Anyway, whether it''s right or wrong, I''ll take it as a story. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 "In this case, I will go on boldly." The popular voice stopped for a second, and then said, "I don''t know if Si fan has told the princess his identity, but he is really known as a killer who never fails, or a comfortable dream or a terrible dream. As long as he wants to, there will be no one who can come out alive, and the princess is the only one who can wake up alive." After listening to the scene, she gave a sarcastic smile, "so should I feel honored?" "Why don''t you listen to me, princess?" The popular voice said slowly: "the first time I saw Si fan, I was in a bamboo forest. I was attracted by his music. I couldn''t help but walk past. I thought, how could there be such a lonely person in the world, whether he saw the old people begging along the street, or the mountain bandits who were killing people, his expression would not change, and he would not want to do anything It seems that he doesn''t have the feelings of ordinary people, which is also a little bit frightening to me "He''s not terrible." Scenery can''t help but retort, "he just hasn''t learned these feelings, but it doesn''t mean he''s terrible." Popular voice looked at the scenery, and suddenly laughed, "yes, the princess said it right. It seems to me that he is just a person who does not have the emotion that a normal person should have. He is just a person who lacks emotion." "You came here today just to tell me how you and Segal got to know each other?" She didn''t want to chat with her rival in love. Although the so-called "enemy of love" was recognized by her unilateral vigilance, she did not admit it. But women''s vigilance against women is always the most difficult to eliminate. Popular voice said friendly: "princess, don''t worry. I''m here today, just want to make everything clear. I can guess why Si fan would kill the princess. I''m afraid it''s because of me, right?" This is not only that she can guess, but also the scenery. Therefore, popular voice wants to make it clear. Otherwise, it is always a hidden danger for her. After all, the kingdom of Geng ryukuo is the territory of Princess Changning. If you want to live a more comfortable life in the future, if you can''t offend people, you can''t offend people. The scenery held her arm and said, "Oh, are you coming to show me off?" "The princess misunderstood that Si fan is a person who has no purpose in doing things. However, when he thinks that he doesn''t care, he is willing to do something because of boredom. At first, he wants to do something to the princess, but it''s not all because of me." "So you''re here to show off that you know him?" Popular voice suddenly sighed, "princess, don''t be so alert to me. Si fan is a rare man in the world who will be attractive to women. But I also know that his heart is colder than the snow on the iceberg, so I have never imagined that he can be moved for me. To tell the truth, I can''t even imagine the way he is moved." What he looked like when he was moved But it''s beautiful and it''s heart pounding. Scenery secretly said a word, but did not say to the popular voice, because at the moment she had doubts, since she and he get along with the day is only a false dream, then his heart, is also just false? "since the royal highness of princess can come out from the dream of shaIl, then I guess the royal highness of Princess must have a very special position in the eyes of Shai." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 The scenery fiddled with a pot of flowers on the table and casually said, "so what?" "So Ask the princess to save my child All of a sudden, the popular voice knelt down. Although she was neither humble nor overbearing, she was full of pleading. The scenery was frightened. She stepped back and said, "what are you talking about?" "The princess didn''t know that although Fengliu was only five years old, she was smart and playful. This time, I asked my people to bring Fengliu to the kingdom of Geng Ryu. I don''t know how the child offended Si Gai, but he suddenly disappeared. Only Si fan could do this." She knew what kind of person Si fan was. Although others thought they were friends, she knew that he didn''t even know what a friend was, but what other people said made him feel like. This is not to say that Segal was a man who drifted with the tide, but that he felt that it was OK to disguise himself as a normal emotional person when he was not disgusted. The scenery digested the words of popular voice. At first, she was scared, but now she calmed down. She pretended to be puzzled and asked, "do you say you have children?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I have a child named Fengliu Popular voice knows that this matter will cause a great disturbance, but she really has no way out. She can''t find Si Gu, and she is a mother who will worry about her children. The scenery then asked, "have you ever married in liubi country?" "No "Who did you and who gave birth to the romantic love?" "This thing I don''t know. " Fashionable voice looks embarrassed. That night, because she was drunk in the brothel, she met a man who was also drunk in a room. This led to something, which led to the popularity. However, as for the man''s face, she did not see it clearly. At this time, the scenery asked a matter that bothered him for a long time, "I''m very strange, why do you have to give birth to a child who doesn''t know which man it is? Don''t you think it''s possible that this man is a scoundrel or an ugly looking pockmarked Wang? " Yes, every time I see the woman in the story giving birth to a child because of one night stand, she feels very strange. Of course, readers know that men are cool and crazy tyrants, but women don''t know! Popular voice''s expression is a little strange because of the scenery, and then listen to the scenery continue to ask: "even if you have an unspeakable relationship with that unknown man, you won''t buy emergency contraceptives Well, do you want to avoid seed soup? " For fear that the ancients could not understand the emergency contraceptive pills, she also specially changed her view. Popular sound is more uncomfortable, because she really did not think about these problems, but when she found out that she was pregnant, she was born. The scenery has been speechless, looking at her, waiting for no answer, she swept her eyes blankly, "you get up, don''t kneel, be seen thought I bullied you." "Princess, I still ask you to save my child." Popular voice will not rise, beautiful face is able to make any man moved sad. Unfortunately, scenery is not a man. She said, "you want me to save your child, but I can''t find Segal. How can I save it?" As a matter of fact, since she woke up, she had never seen him again, nor had she heard his name from anyone else. He seemed to have disappeared into her life. Scenery is not sure, he is not afraid to see her, or do not want to see her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 Popular voice suddenly asked: "does the princess want to see Si Jia?" "What do I want and what I don''t want?" The same ambiguous answer, scenery does not ask the woman kneeling in front of her to guess her little mind. "If the princess wants to, can you make a bet with me?" "Oh?" "How do you want to gamble?" A day later, news came from the palace that Princess Changning was going to choose her husband. All the civil and military ministers in the Manchu Dynasty handed over the portraits of their sons of the right age, hoping that the princess would have a good look at it and make her official position even higher. In the imperial garden, the scenery sits in the pavilion and looks at a pile of portraits in front of her. Sitting opposite her is the summer storm after hearing the news. Xia Fengyu took out a portrait, "elder sister Huang, the son of Li Shangshu''s family is good, or this one?" "No, he''s blind. He''s just a bag of empty heads." This is what Xia Fengxue, sitting beside the scenery, said. He came here to select a husband for the scenery. Xia Fengyu also took out a portrait, "this is the grandson of Prime Minister Wang, the cousin of elder sister Huang, or a famous talent. Are his eyes divine enough?" "Although Mr. Wang''s literary talent is excellent, he is weak and can''t protect his scenery." "What about general song? He is a well-known general with excellent martial arts skills. He will certainly be able to protect elder sister Huang. " "General song is a crude man, not to mention he has been fighting outside all the year round. If he married in the past, he is no different from being a conservative." Xia Fengyu broke the portrait, and the child said, "how many portraits have you seen? Brother Huang, you can''t do this or that. Who can do it? Do you want to marry my elder sister "It''s a lifetime thing for scenery to choose husband and son-in-law. Of course, we should be careful. If the future scenery is not good, do you want to take this responsibility?" Xia Fengxue took a sip of his tea cup. Compared with the hot summer wind and rain, he was elegant. Xia Fengyu pats the table, "who dares to bully my elder sister, I kill him!" "By then, the scenery will have already been married." Xia Fengxue looked at the dazed scenery, raised his hand to touch her head, and called back her mind, "scenery, but you blame me and the wind and rain for wasting your time?" "Ah?" "No, no, I know the emperor and the wind and rain are for my good." She would have to choose one. It''s been a long time since we released the news of choosing the emperor''s son-in-law. Didn''t he really want to see himself? Seeing that she began to Daze again, Xia Fengxue sighed. Since she woke up in a coma, there was something wrong with the scenery. He had to ask the Taoist priest to have a look at the scenery again. The Taoist priest said that she was really OK, but she had something on her mind. This had something on her mind, and the Taoist priest could not cure her. Xia Fengxue said in a warm voice: "scenery, it''s not urgent to choose the emperor''s son-in-law. Although you have reached the hairpin, you are the princess of Changning. Even if you want to stay with your father, emperor and mother for several years, you don''t have to force yourself." "Yes, sister Huang." Summer wind and rain also followed: "you stay in the palace can accompany me to play." "Scenery skin smile meat do not smile," I know how to do, you can rest assured, I am tired, first back to the palace rest. " She got up and left. Xia Fengxue looked at her back and slowly gathered a gentle smile. Xia Fengyu asked, "what''s the matter with you, brother?" "Nothing." Xia Fengxue told the eunuch standing behind him coldly, "take these portraits and burn them." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 It''s just news of a fake son-in-law. I don''t know how their enthusiasm is greater than their own? Scenery walking on the way back to the palace, I keep reading in my heart. The wind and rain are fine, so I''m seriously choosing for her. But her brother is just playing the game of finding fault. She grabs her head impatiently. Is it true that she doesn''t intend to appear in front of her? , "Your Highness, please stay." An old man''s voice came from behind. The scenery turned around and saw that it was the Taoist priest. She took back her irritable expression and said politely with a smile: "it''s the Taoist priest. What can I do for you?" "Princess, I want to talk to you alone." The old man said, and looked at the maid standing behind her. The Taoist priest is the one who wakes her up from her dream. Naturally, she will not be harmed. The scenery says to the maids, "you should leave first." "Yes." All the maids are obedient and far away. "Taoist priest, there is no one now. What do you want to say to me?" The Taoist priest touched the white beard on his chin, "the princess suddenly recruited her son-in-law. I don''t know, but for a man called Si Jia?" The scenery dried up with a smile, "what did the Taoist priest say? What''s the relationship between my son-in-law and the zither player? " "Princess, don''t try to hide the truth from me. I can see at a glance the relationship between you and Si fan. Many years ago, I once worked out a divination for Si fan. He is a Tianshan lone star, and his life will change. Princess, I can''t figure out your destiny. You can be said to be a" lifeless "person. The moment I see the princess, I know that the princess can change his destiny People. " Her destiny can''t be calculated, of course, because she doesn''t belong to this world. Fengjing knows that this Taoist priest has a real ability, so she simply doesn''t hide it from him. "Even if I have something to do with Si fan, he doesn''t come to see me now. Even if I want to change his fate, it''s useless for me not to see him." "That''s why the princess wanted to force him to come out." "Yes, but Taoist priest, you can see that even if I use this move, he still doesn''t show up. Now I doubt whether he really likes me?" "I don''t think the princess should doubt that." The Taoist priest sighed, "Si fan''s music can hypnotize, but this hypnosis is not without solution. As long as the people who fall into the dream have a strong sense of survival, and do not waver because of the illusion in front of them, they will at most be trapped in the dream and unable to wake up, but there will be no life danger. When I look at the situation when the princess is in a coma, Si fan seems to have killed the princess in those days But then, the princess''s condition stabilized, but she didn''t wake up. I guess it might be that Si fan wanted to trap the princess in the dream. Since he didn''t want to kill the princess, why did he want to trap the princess in the dream? " "In the real world, my father, emperor and mother will certainly not allow me to be with him. He wants to leave me in the dream without him forever." That is to say, why did he ask her why she wanted to live forever that day. In the dream, they could live forever. It means that he really likes her. Fengguang felt better or worse, but the question was more serious, "but since he likes me, why doesn''t he come to me?" "It''s not that he doesn''t want to come, but he can''t come." The old man sighed heavily, "I''m afraid He is now in a life and death situation. " He is a man of Wuji building. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 "Taoist priest, what do you mean by" life and death " "Princess, why has there never been a person who can break away from the organization?" The Taoist priest asked in a deep voice. She said, "I''m not a person in the world. I don''t know the Wuji building. Taoist priest, don''t be cynical. Please tell me quickly. What do you mean when Si fan is in a life and death situation?" "Wuji building is the largest killer organization. It''s not easy to leave." After that, the Taoist priest shook his head. "It''s not that there has never been a situation in which someone wants to leave the Wuji building. But if you want to get rid of it, you have to pass a test. In a secret room with 99 dead men, you have two choices. One is to win the ninety-nine people before you can step out of the Wuji building. The other is to die under the sword of the dead and stay in the Wuji building forever." "What''s the rule? Are people allowed in but not out? " "Princess, since the existence of Wuji building, there has been such a regulation, so this is why no one can leave Wuji building for so many years." "Taoist priest, you mean that Si fan didn''t come to me these days, maybe it was because he went to participate in this test?" "According to my calculation, it should be so good." "Does the Taoist priest know where the Wuji building is?" The Taoist priest was stunned for a moment, "does the princess want to send someone to get the flail out?" "No one." Scenery facial expression freezes, solemnly says: "but I go alone." She''s the only one, that''s enough. The palace tonight is not quiet. Meng Xi got down from the carriage. He stood at the gate of the palace. The moonlight dragged his slender shadow long. Naturally, he didn''t come here to enjoy the moon. What did he want to do in the palace? To see the scenery. But before he went into the palace, a figure rushed out of the palace on a fast horse. The man on the horse was wearing a black cloak, and his hood covered half of her face. Meng Xi was surprised for a moment. For safety reasons, he took out his servant''s sword and threw it casually. He fell in front of the horse''s hoof. The horse was frightened and stopped running. He walked slowly to the front of one man and one horse, "who is your majesty when you come out from the palace in the evening "Does it have anything to do with you that I come out of the palace dressed like that?" He recognized the voice and called out uncertainly, "scenery?" "It''s me." The scenery on the horse''s back took off the hat and showed a gorgeous little face, but her face was not as beautiful as her face, "Your Highness, I have something to do now, please don''t get in the way." "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the scenery coming out of the palace so late? What''s more, you don''t have the protection of your entourage. " Meng Xi frowned and asked, "does your majesty and empress know about the scenery coming out of the palace?" "They don''t need to know. Anyway, I''ll be back soon." The sign for her to leave the palace was also used by the Taoist priest. You don''t need to think about it. Her father, emperor and Empress Dowager would never allow her to leave the palace like this. Meng Xi put a soft voice, "scenery, I''m worried about you." "No, I don''t need your worry. You''d better worry about your wife. Since you''ve married popular music, you should put your mind on her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 "Sure enough, is the scenery still angry because I married popular music?" Meng Xi heard her words full of gunpowder, and then laughed. When the most beautiful man in the kingdom of Ryukyu laughed, it was easy to let a group of women secretly promise. Unfortunately, he was not in front of ordinary women. The scenery is anxious about her own affairs. Today, even the hypocritical manners don''t want to be polite to him. She said in a cold voice, "it''s nothing to do with me whether you marry or not. Don''t mend your brain." "Scenery, I understand your anger, but you have to know that you are the only one I like." When he said this, Meng Xi showed great magnanimity, just like a man who tolerated his unreasonable girlfriend. The scenery was cold, and he said, "King Luo, is it interesting? Don''t think I don''t know that you have already moved your heart to the popular music, and you still say like me, don''t you feel sick? " "I have nothing to do with her..." "Don''t try to quibble, you dare to deny that these days, you have not been interested in popular voice because she is a different woman?" "Interest is only temporary," he said "But interest does make you interested in her? Let me guess, Luo Wang, you should be reflecting on your feelings for me now? In fact, you are love for popular music, but for me, it''s just the friendship between brother and sister, but I already have a brother, so I don''t need another brother. " "Scenery..." Meng Xi helplessly said: "even if you are angry with me, but why do you need to say these words to anger me?" "I''m mad at you? Ah... " She was angry with a smile, "OK, it seems that Luo Wang hasn''t found out his feelings for popular voice, right? If I tell you, popular voice has your child?" Meng Xi had a meal and then chuckled. It was really charming. "Don''t laugh. Before marriage, I didn''t know her. How could she have my child?" "Six years ago, the king of Luo went to liubi country and stayed in the brothel for one night. Didn''t wang Luo forget it?" Meng Xi only recalled one second, that is, his face changed greatly. It seems that he thought of that night. She continued to smile: "unfortunately, it happened that popular voice was drunk in the brothel that day, and slept with an unknown man for one night. After a month, she found that she was pregnant, and a few months later, she gave birth to a son named romantic." "That night How could it be her... " Meng Xi murmured to himself, it can be seen that at the moment how can''t believe. "I guess That romantic child should look like King Luo The scenery bad smile, after all, which small words, which son of the female Lord is not a copy of the man? The so-called copy means that as soon as the child is on the road, others can judge by his appearance that the child is born by a man, and his pair of bright eyes do not need to be DNA. Meng Xi has a moment of confusion. Anyone who hears that you have a son will be at a loss for a period of time. After a long time, he said, "how do you know the scenery of these things?" "How do you know that? Since you''re not sure, you might as well go back and ask popular voice to see if the information she told me is correct She said in a cold voice, "so that you have no reason to come to me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 "Scenery..." What else does Meng Xi want to say. "Get out of the way!" Shocked by her rare momentum, Meng Xi unconsciously moved to the side. "Drive!" The scenery waved the reins, and the horse ran quickly. In Wuji building, it is not peaceful tonight. The guard at the door stopped the girl who came down from the horse and said coldly, "you can''t go in without the instruction of the landlord." "I want to see scall." After hearing the name of Si Jia, the two bodyguards looked at each other, but they said dutifully: "outsiders can''t enter the Wuji building." The scenery laughed, "what if I have to enter?" "Wuji building kills people and never pays for their lives." "It depends on whether you have the ability." She bent down and picked up a branch on the ground. Then the momentum changed. She was holding a sword. A moment later, the scenery walked in the dark Wuji building. On the road behind her, there were a lot of people who fell down. She didn''t kill these people. At most, she hurt them. After all, she never killed people and didn''t like to kill people. There are a lot of rumors about the mysterious figure in the river and lake about the master ghost, who is incomparable in medicine and poison. But don''t forget that there is a sword immortal with the same name but less rumors. When Fengjing was ten years old, she went out of the palace to Qingxin temple under the guidance of her father. The emperor could not take her out of the palace for no reason, but because he saw the root of her martial arts and asked her to learn martial arts. Her sword technique was taught by the master of Qingxin temple. That is to say, during that time, when Shifu took her down the mountain to travel, she just saved a bully I just don''t know how the name of Sword Fairy spread out. In fact, there was no clue that she could master martial arts. Otherwise, she would not have responded so quickly to the assassin''s blade that day in the hall. In the desert, she remembered that she was a person with martial arts, so she could persist for such a long time. According to the road pointed by a man, she came to a closed door, and without hesitation, she walked into a dark path. On this road, people lying on the ground can be seen everywhere. Different from the scenery, these people are lying on the ground with scars and bloodstains. They are not breathing, or they are not breathing. There are 43 people in the past, but Taoist priest said that there should be 99 dead men. The so-called dead men have no consciousness of their own and no pain. They only know to kill the target in front of them. They will not stop until the blood is exhausted and they are unable to move. This is what makes them more terrifying than ordinary killers. Suddenly, there was a dark wind. The sight of the scenery was awe inspiring. As soon as she raised her hand, the branches in her hand blocked a sharp sword move. The sharp sword was close to the branches, but the branches attached to her internal force were not broken. When she wanted to retreat, she heard a familiar voice calling out: "scenery?" She was stunned, and then was taken into his arms by the man. He hugged her tightly and wished to melt her into his blood. "It''s really you..." "Si gai..." She smelled the bloody smell from him, the branches in her hands fell to the ground, but her hands did not know where to touch him, "you are injured!" "Just minor injuries." His face was smeared with blood on and off his clothes. It was only a small scar on his face? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 "I''ll take you out," she said "I can''t go out yet." He raised his hand to touch her face, but remembered that the hand was stained with blood, so he changed his clean hand and stroked her cheek, "scenery, why did you come to Wuji building?" "I''m worried about you! As soon as I heard that you had to break through the regulations of ninety-nine dead men in Wuji building, I was afraid that you would really do so. So I ran over, Si Gu. Don''t move on any more, OK? I''ll get you out of here. " "Some things are not solved now, it will always be a hidden danger, and I Imagine that you can buy a yard and plant a loquat tree to live a peaceful life with the scenery His eyes softened, and even his voice became more sentimental. The scenery may not know, but Si Jia knows that Wuji building will not let anyone go. If he does not leave Wuji building, he will be entangled by the people of Wuji building all his life. But although she did not understand, she would support his decision because of her helplessness. "Then I will pass this test with you. My sword skill is very strong, and I can protect you." He chuckled, "I thought the scenery would be angry with me." "Of course I''m angry with you! You want to trap me in a dream. I haven''t settled accounts with you yet, so I have to make sure your life is safe, so that I can make sure that I can make a good account of it He whispered, "scenery..." "Well?" "I still don''t understand what love is, but I think I love you..." He raised her jaw and a kiss fell on her lips. The scenery closed her eyes, and suddenly thought that in this scene full of bloody smell, it seemed good to have such a gentle and lingering kiss. After a long time, he was still interested in licking the corners of her lips with the tip of his tongue, and whispered, "I will not die, I will leave the infinite building alive, and I will not give you to other men." He would want to pass the death test so quickly, because he heard that Princess Changning was going to choose her son-in-law. He wanted to go to her without any restrictions. What''s more, he had made the worst plan. Even if she really chose her husband-in-law and became a relative, even if she fell in love with that man, he would take her away and take her away at all costs. Even if she hates herself. Scenery shook his head, "I will not like other men, I think you are you, Si fan, father and mother do not agree, we are OK together, I can not princess identity, leave the palace, I want to marry you." His heart has never been satisfied, usually cold eyes finally have other things, is affectionate, "I promise scenery, I will marry you." One of his kisses fell on her brow, and his gentle voice was full of joy. The scenery was not attracted by the warm atmosphere and forgot the business. She grabbed his hand and obstinately said, "how about I walk with you on the next road?" "Good." His eyelids droop, only gentle eyes to see her, always in this section of the road, he will protect her. But Si Gu miscalculated, not that he protected her, but she protected him. The rest of the road, the scenery can be described as a man with his sword to block the killing. Of course, it''s not really killing Buddha. As I said before, she doesn''t like to kill people. Even though the dead people can''t be called human beings, she just tied them up with the rope she had prepared before leaving the palace They know how to kill people, but if they don''t have the ability to act, they can''t get in their way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 "Fifty sixth, all right!" Scenery tied the last person, natural and unrestrained clapping. She was so bold that he seemed weak. Suddenly, the weak Si Gu felt that he would feel very secure when he took such a woman out. It''s not a general sense of security. She took his hand out of the dark passage and came to a similarly dark hall. In front of him, there was only a man in black, his name was eighteen, who was the second in command of the infinite building. Seeing that someone could come out of the death passage that no one had ever been able to walk out of, he stayed for a long time and finally said, "Lou..." "Landlord." "I have passed the test. Has it proved that I am not a person of Wuji building?" he said "It turns out that you are the owner of Wuji building. It seems that you are not very impressive." The way of disdainful scenery is not really contemptuous of others, but because of his dissatisfaction with him. If it was not for him, the owner of the building, then Si Gai would not have to be injured and break into this death passage. What she doesn''t know is that no matter who is, even if it is a high-rise building owner, if he wants to leave the infinite building, he must go through this procedure. This is the rule. Eighteen, known as the landlord, stopped for a long time, because he was just a deputy landlord at the previous moment. At this moment, he turned from deputy to positive. He was still a little unaccustomed. After a long silence, he dutifully said: "the test of death passage is always allowed to be passed by only one person, and there has never been a precedent that two people can cooperate to pass." "Maybe We are the precedent. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The person who has just been promoted to be the owner of the building dare not refute it. He is afraid that he will be hypnotized at any time. How can he die. The scenery looked at Si fan and then at the weak man. He began to talk nonsense and threaten at the same time. "I''m Si fan''s wife. The husband and wife are one. We are an individual. What''s the matter with him and me breaking through this death passage? Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I''ve brought someone to destroy your infinite building Eighteen really did not know who she was, but when he heard that she was Si fan''s wife, he opened his eyes and looked at him in amazement. Can Si flail and did not refute, the streamer in the eye instead is to show him very happy at the moment, obviously, he likes what she said very much. Eighteen''s face It''s like swallowing a fly. Scenery''s patience is not much, she is also worried about the treatment of Si fan, so she directly said: "do you want to remove the name of Si fan? He''s my man now. He''s not a member of your infinite building. Why don''t you force the employees who want to quit their jobs to let them continue to work? " The girl''s words were a little difficult to understand, but it did not prevent Shiba from knowing that he could not offend others. He took a more careful look at Si fan''s face and said in a very strange tone: "Si fan has passed the test. He will no longer be a man of Wuji tower." Then he was worried. You said that one of his deputy building owners removed the name of the building owner. What''s the matter? "Great!" The scenery takes Si fan''s hand and quickly pulls him to leave, "let''s go out to find a doctor. You have too many injuries and need to be treated well." Eighteen held his breath and didn''t speak. According to his understanding of the landlord for many years, except for the bruise on his face, the bloodstain on his body was probably the blood of others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 At this time, it was four or five o''clock in the morning. The door of the hospital was kicked open. It was unnecessary to say how frightened the doctor was. However, for the sake of a ding of silver, he still had professional ethics and began to treat others'' injuries. As a result, what kind of injuries did the man have? People are in good health, but the beautiful girl is worried. "Sorry to disturb you, doctor." The scenery embarrassed finish, walk out from the hospital, she is discontented to the man next to hum, "why don''t you tell me, let me worry here?" "I''m not right." Si flail is very sincere to admit his mistake, even if he has said before, he is only a small injury, she does not believe it. Scenery is still waiting for her to refute. As a result, she is so embarrassed that she starts to look around and say other things, "I heard popular voice say that her son is missing. Did you do it?" "Yes." He confessed so quickly, and asked her to be silent for a moment, "why did you take someone else''s son? You''re not going to kill him, are you? " The daughter''s son can''t move freely, otherwise it will be a big event! "I didn''t kill him." "I just threw him into the Wutong lane," said the Secretary lightly. Although Wutong shelter evil people and countenance evil practices, is a famous poor street. In that alley, almost all people who live by begging are naturally known as dirt and dirt. It is like a small boy who is not worried about snacks. The scenery heard that Si Jia didn''t kill Fengliu, but she still asked the question again, "why do you want to tie him away?" "Scenery likes children." "Yes, I like children very much." Si flail''s tone at will to the extreme, "fad is gone, popular sound will find scenery." "You think Even if I''m angry and don''t want to see you, I''ll come to you for the sake of romance? " "Not bad." Si Gai suddenly raised his lips and showed a slight smile. Although the smile was very weak, it also made people see that he was satisfied. The scenery came to him, but not for the sake of romance, but for himself. The scenery face is expressionless, "Si Gu, you are really clever." "Scenery knows that I am not a good man." Well, for romantic, she did not have any good feeling, knowing that people are not dead, she looked up at the sky, "Si Gai, I should go back to the palace, or my father and mother will find me missing, and then it will be troublesome." "I''ll take you back." "It''s better not to. If you are found out by my brother again, I''ll ride a little red horse back." She put out her hand and hugged him again, "don''t worry. I will make it clear to my father, emperor and mother that I will marry you. If they don''t agree, I will go with you. They are just my daughter. They won''t be willing to hate me. When they are angry, I will bring you back to meet them. Will you wait for me in the imperial city for a few days first?" "Well, I''ll listen to the scenery." He kisses her on the top of the head, but the smile is a little mysterious. When it was about to dawn, Xia Fengxue in the palace received a message from his subordinates. The princess returned to the palace. He was relieved. When he was about to turn off the light, he suddenly turned around, and a man suddenly appeared in his bedroom. A man in white. The man gave a low smile and then said slowly, "as a stand in, you should have the consciousness of a stand in, not Xiao wants something that doesn''t belong to him. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 Xia Fengxue''s face changed. After a long silence, he said, "I''ll see the landlord." "How? Are you still going to talk to me with this face? " Si Gai walked to the table and sat down. He tore off his mask and put it on the table. The face under the mask was pale and often invisible. But this perfect appearance was the same as Xia Fengxue in front of him. Or there is a different place, whether it is elegant manner or charm, he is more natural than the summer snow, but also more noble. The most advanced transfiguration technique can change not only the appearance, but also the eyes, even the smell on the body. Xia Fengxue slowly raised his hand and tore off a mask on his face, revealing his true face, which is also a handsome and elegant face. However, he is much more silent and colder, "the landlord What can I do for you today? " "I''m going back to the palace today just to inform you that your mission is over. Leave the palace and return to the Wuji building." Summer wind and snow Maybe he shouldn''t be called Xia Fengxue any more. He has no name. He has only one code name, 14. Everyone in Wuji building will have a code name. As a person of Wuji building, he will obey the orders of the owner absolutely. Fourteen knows that he has no right to doubt, but he still asks, "my subordinates have been taking orders to replace the Lord of the building in the palace ten years ago Why does the landlord suddenly say that his subordinate''s task is over? " Spay poured himself a cup of tea and said casually, "is it necessary for me to explain to you?" "No..." Fourteen felt the pressure from Si Gai. He knew that the landlord was warning him. What was he warning him? You can''t take more care of things you shouldn''t take care of, such as It''s scenery. Division flail cold raise Mou, "14, you don''t want to leave the palace, do you?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes He bowed his head and finally chose to answer honestly. He knew how much it would cost to lie in front of this man. Si Gai took a cup of tea and drank it elegantly. His action was elegant to the extreme, and his tone was casual to the extreme. It seemed that he just asked casually, "why don''t you want to leave?" "For Scenery. " Instead of being annoyed, Si Gai gave out a short smile. Since he used this face, his temperament seems to have changed into two extremes, from cold to gentle and modest. But the same thing is, his eyes are always merciless, "you will not give up the scenery is very normal, after all She is such a good girl Good enough to let him can not help but hide her in his room, every day and night to see her at ease. "I don''t understand..." Fourteen already knew that this topic would be even worse for him if he went on, but he still asked, "the landlord is interested in the scenery It has always been ignored. Why... " "People often ignore the things in front of them, don''t they? Fortunately, I have not found it too late, and the scenery Is also destined to be my woman, she is mine, fourteen, do you understand this sentence "Subordinate I understand. " 14 body side of the hand, can not help but clench into a fist. When 14 thought that Si fan would make any decision to himself, he suddenly said, "however, I really appreciate you." "Why should the landlord be grateful to his subordinates?" "I didn''t care about what happened in the palace for ten years, but I also know that you take good care of the scenery." "You found the scenery better than I did. 14, do you know that this is what makes me I''m very jealous of you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 The word jealousy is used in Si Gai''s body, which makes 14 eyes full of panic, but he still straightens up and says: "landlord, what do you want to do to the scenery? She doesn''t like Meng Xi, and it won''t affect popular music. She is just an ordinary girl and has not made any mistakes to become the daughter of Xia Dynasty "Of course she''s wonderful, and she''s not wrong, and if you think that my love for her is what I''m going to do to her, that''s right." Si flail''s eyes are up, clouds and breeze are light. "The landlord said Like scenery? " "Yes, I like her. I want to put her in my hands." When talking about this, the lips of Si Gai are light and light, and they have a beautiful arc, which shows the amorous feelings, which are gentle enough to attract people''s eyes. Fourteen should have felt relieved when he heard this sentence, but he felt chilly in his heart and felt more desperate, "what the landlord said Is it serious? " He was looking forward to hearing the answer to the denial. But the fact let 14 disappointed, because Si fan just cool thin look at him, slowly said: "from birth, this 24 years, I have never been so serious." Fourteen looks like earth, his eyes have no half of hope, his flukes, his fantasies, all because of a sentence of Segal and announced the disillusionment. Scenery It''s the girl he wants to pet. Si Gai got up and went to 14. "I know what you are thinking. When you first entered the palace ten years ago, when I was a stand in, I also promised that I would meet your wish in the future. From the perspective of common sense, I really owe you a lot, but you also understand that I am not a person who values common sense, do you?" He would never make any retrogression about the scenery. "Just a few days ago The landlord also hypnotized the scenery and wanted to kill her. " Fourteen murmured that on the day when Si fan first entered the palace, he also asked him to play a song in the hall because of his command. He thought that Si fan was going to fight Xia dynasty or Wang Ci, but he didn''t think it was scenery. Scenery is the daughter of Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci. With Si fan''s temperament, he should also do something about the scenery, so 14 was flustered, The Taoist priest entered the palace. "In those days of hypnosis, a lot of things happened..." Si fan Mu Lu miss the color, as if back to a few days ago. He suddenly disappeared in the desert that day, but he thought that this spoiled little girl must not last long in the desert. As long as her consciousness could not hold on, she would naturally die. But what he did not expect was that it was precisely because of his disappearance that she had the power to walk in the desert. In fact, she couldn''t see. He waited and waited for a long time, but she couldn''t see her despair. Instead, he walked and stopped in the desert, still calling his name. He lost the patience to wait, so he reappeared in front of her, still in a seriously injured posture, he thought, since she had been walking in the desert If he is looking for her, he will die in front of her. If she breaks her mind, she will lose her strong desire for survival. But he still miscalculated, she desperately begged him not to die, and even used her own blood to quench his thirst Her kiss was so sweet that he had never felt it, and he had never felt it. Someone would regard himself as so important, more important than his own life. He suddenly refused to let her die. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 It can be said that Si Gai often has no purpose in doing things. He does what he wants to do. Even if it is a decision, he often does it in a flash. He should protect the scenery and spoil the scenery well, and he will certainly do it. Even if he had thought of killing her a moment ago, as long as she was not dead, he would still have a chance. If she died, he would have to chase her to the hell''s palace. He would stop her when he crossed the Naihe bridge. She was not allowed to drink Meng Po Tang and forget himself. It''s a big deal that they will continue to entangle in the next life. If someone else knows his idea, he may say that he is a madman. He is indeed a madman. Even he thinks so. If he is not a madman, how could he have killed his master himself at the age of 13, that is, the last owner of Wuji building? The reason is that he doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled. In this world, no one can control him, and nothing can restrain him. But scenery Scenery is not the same, she is a rein he found himself, he is willing to be strangled by her, also willing to be bound by her. "Division flail eyelid slightly astringent," 14, do you know what I regret most now ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. " "I regret that I gave you this decade." "But my subordinates I''m very lucky to have this decade. " Ten years of time, accompanied by the scenery of ten years. It took him ten years to cultivate a group of his own people, while 14 spent 10 years getting along with the scenery. He never thought he had such a miscalculation. He didn''t understand why he didn''t find her a treasure when he saw the girl who would call her brother sweetly ten years ago? He really missed too much time. Si fan looks at the 14 in front of him. He is thinking about a problem. The best way to deal with his problem is to kill him. But if he is killed, how can his identity and the identity of Xia Fengxue appear in front of the scenery? Not yet. At least he can''t kill him until he finds someone more capable of pretending to be him than fourteen. In the silent atmosphere, 14 was silent. He knew what Si fan was thinking. No matter how bad the result was, he could not resist. He was not his opponent. That''s why When he heard that Si fan liked the scenery, he was so desperate. Fourteen is very clear, compared with his own camouflage, Si Gu is the real camouflage, even if his heart is cold, he can also disguise as the perfect lover in every woman''s heart, because of the ruthlessness, so acting is more unrestrained. This is the real Xia Fengxue. Si is his mother''s surname, and Pang is a shackle that doesn''t need to exist. Therefore, Xia Fengxue is also Si Gai. Fourteen is not willing to give up like this, "if the scenery knows, the landlord is actually the real summer wind and snow..." "If the scenery really knows and gets angry, I''ll ask her to stab me or chop me. Then she won''t be angry, and she will start to love me." Si Jia interrupted 14''s words with a light attitude, which made people feel his self-confidence and confidence in the depth of his feelings for the scenery. Fourteen did not speak. He has said too much today. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 It''s a fine day today, and her father''s mood will not be too bad This is the idea of scenery. At the moment, she is standing in front of the imperial library, constantly boosting herself in her heart. In fact, she is very clear. According to her father''s temper, no matter how rebellious she said, he would look at himself with a smile. He just couldn''t tell what to do behind his back. Maybe he would send someone to solve the problem secretly This time, it''s not her advice, but she has a lot of self-knowledge. She can''t win her father. She touches her chin and thinks seriously. When she talks, she has to show a strong attitude. If something happens to Si fan, she doesn''t want to live. Only in this way can her father do things less ferociously, although he may be mad After thinking about everything, she took a deep breath. The bodyguard of imperial study did not dare to stop her. When she was about to step in, Xia Fengxue came to the corridor on the other side. He showed a smile, elegant and charming, and his voice was gentle like water, "scenery, what are you doing here?" "Brother Huang..." She felt that there was something wrong with the summer wind and snow today. It was intuitive. She was very gentle to her. But today, it seemed that she couldn''t stand it. She laughed dryly, "I want to talk to my father..." His smiling eyes bewildered the mind, "what''s the matter?" "It is Little things. " She put her hair behind her ears and began to feel uneasy. Xia Fengxue raised her hand and stroked her long hair on her chest and said with a light smile: "is it the matter of choosing a son-in-law by scenery?" ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you believe me "If I say yes, will the scenery believe it?" "Brother Huang..." Scenery took his hand and walked to a corner. Seeing no one around, he said cautiously, "I only tell you that you want to help me, don''t tell other people, OK?" Xia Fengxue is eight years older than her. She is the one who watched her grow up. Before Fengjing was six years old, Xia Fengxue''s relationship with her could only be regarded as a stranger. After she was six years old, he had a better relationship with her and cared for her closely. No matter what she wanted, he would find it for her. In the eyes of scenery, he was his big brother. Xia Fengxue did not rush to agree, "what is the scenery first?" "I I like being alone. " "How much do you like it?" he asked casually "It is It''s just like he doesn''t marry... " She blushed when she mentioned this in front of her elder brother. Xia Fengxue''s smile grew deeper and deeper. "I don''t know which man would have such an honor and could actually win the love of our princess Changning?" "You can''t be angry..." "I''m not angry." "Well, you said you would not be angry..." The scenery cautiously stands on tiptoe to gather in his ear the small voice way: "he is Si flail." "The humble player?" "Brother Huang, I don''t want you to say that to him!" She scowled. "He''s a man I like!" Xia Fengxue shook his head and sighed, "now for a Qin player, you are going to be angry with me." "Can you help me or not..." She holds his hand and shakes it up and down, which is her natural act when she is coquettish. "My good brother, help me..." He enjoyed her soft voice for a while, and then asked, "did you mean that to me when you asked me to help?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 Scenery doubts, "yes, what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Summer wind snow''s smile more gentle. She blinked. "Brother Huang, are you going to help me or not?" "Since it is the demand of scenery, how can I refuse it? It''s just that the scenery is well thought out. There are not a few noble children who want to marry you. Why should you look at that zither player? " "I can''t help it even if I look at it, brother. If the emotional things can be controlled, it won''t be called emotion." "But But you want to understand that if you insist on marrying him, the Emperor may have to agree because of his helplessness, but maybe you will be exempted from the throne of princess, and you will have to live a poor life with that zither player in the future. " "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already thought about the worst. Don''t think I can only live in luxury. In fact, I''m very well fed." Summer wind and snow touched her head and said in a warm voice, "the scenery says that you only need to buy you some sweet food every day, and you will be satisfied, right?" "Hey hey, you know me." "Let''s go in." "Ah?" "Go to the imperial study and speak directly to the emperor." "Just, that''s it?" "That''s it." Xia Fengxue takes the hand of scenery and takes her into the imperial study. In the imperial study, the Xia Dynasty was still correcting memorials. When he saw the two brothers and sisters suddenly looking for themselves, he put down his pen in his hand and said with a kind smile, "what is the wind blowing today? How could you blow the scenery to my father? I remember that scenery is not the least favorite to come to the imperial study? " Yes, she seldom comes here because she is bored. The scenery awkwardly pulled Xia Fengxue''s hand and wanted him to say something first, but Xia Fengxue was left to her. She kept a gentle and elegant appearance and didn''t say a word. She felt she had been sold. The Xia Dynasty put their two small movements in the eye, and asked with a smile: "if there''s nothing wrong, don''t climb the Sanbao hall. Say it, the scenery has come to me today. What''s the matter?" "My father I think about who I''m going to marry. " "Oh? Which son of a family has attracted us to the scenery? " "Yes It''s a good idea The Xia Dynasty thought for a moment, "surnamed si Is it the son of the Secretary of state? " "No It''s the Have you forgotten the pianist who played a song in the hall a few days ago When she finished, she looked carefully at the face of the people on the high seat. Xia Dynasty just had a moment''s facial expression to freeze, then said: "he is just a Qin player." "The father and the emperor are the king of a country. The people in the kingdom of Geng Ryukyu are all the descendants of his father. The so-called" people and people "are just like the children of his father, so Everyone''s status is noble, father. Am I right? " She was afraid that her father would suddenly lift the table. Xia Fengxue chuckled and said that, I''m afraid it would make the emperor of the kingdom of Geng and ryukuo speechless. When the scenery heard his laughter, she glared at him. Xia Fengxue raised her eyebrows and showed me my support for you. Xia Dynasty said: "scenery said things, I have understood." "The father..." "It''s just a matter of life. Have you ever discussed the scenery with your mother?" "Not yet..." "Let''s talk about the scenery with your mother first. If your mother agrees, come to me." This ball kicks Scenery can only bow his head, lost said: "I know, that daughter will quit first." "The wind and snow stay." Xia said: "I still have something to tell you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 The scenery looked up at Xia Fengxue. She nodded to her, and then she withdrew from the imperial study. Later, the Xia Dynasty held back other eunuchs in the palace. Thus, only Xia Dynasty and Xia Fengxue were left in the open room. One was sitting on the Dragon chair, the other was standing under the steps. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere of silence spread for a moment. For a long time, the Xia Dynasty said casually: "the scenery wants to marry the man called Si Jia, how do you think?" "This is a life-long event of scenery, so we should be cautious." Xia Fengxue said well, in fact he did not show any opinions. "That flail can win the heart of scenery Oh, he''s a capable man, don''t you think? The wind and snow. " "My father is right." "If I ordered that the man named Si Gu be killed, would you agree?" "The decision of the father''s emperor is useless, whether the children''s ministers agree or not. The important thing is how the scenery will be." Xia Dynasty sneered, "you''re right. If Si Gai dies, maybe the scenery will break off the relationship between father and daughter from me. Moreover, I also believe that in the heart of scenery, he really has this position. After all, he has the ability to bewitch people. Among all the people I have seen, you are the strongest." "My father praised it falsely." Xia Fengxue is neither flattered nor humiliated. Even though he has been clearly revealed, he is indifferent to his dual identity. The Xia Dynasty said coldly: "you finally made a move. The assassin who assassinated a CI half a month ago, now deliberately uses another identity to approach the scenery. Even more, the scenery was weird and comatose some time ago. Do you want to revenge me by hurting the people around me?" "Yes." Xia Fengxue admitted bluntly, "from the first day I knew my identity, I was thinking that maybe my father was a man with no feelings, but it seems that I was wrong. No matter how you treat the queen or treat the scenery, your performance is not a cold-blooded person." "When did you know your identity?" "Fourteen years ago." "It was when you met the former owner of Wuji building." "Yes, when my mother died." Xia Dynasty indifferent said: "is the Jie imperial concubine does not put correct own position." "Yes, she didn''t know until she died. In fact, I''m not the son of my father." "You are not like your parents, at least Not as stupid as they are. " Summer wind and snow do not speak. The world only knows that the emperor of the kingdom of Geng Ryu didn''t love the empress, and there were not many concubines in the harem, and even their children were very thin, with only two sons and one daughter. However, other words were wrong except that there were not many concubines. The Xia Dynasty loved his queen very much, to what extent? Every time, in addition to entering the Queen''s bedroom, when it is his turn to favor other women, he is the substitute. In this regard, Xia Fengxue can be said to have learned from him. Princess Jie thought she had a prince, and her ambition gradually increased. Especially when she saw that the queen had only one daughter, she felt that she had hope. Xia Dynasty is an emperor. Facing the woman sent in by the senior leader of the imperial court, he only laughs at the woman, and it will not affect him. However, if you want to resign from the king, it will be different. Therefore, the man who finally killed Princess Jie is also Xia Fengxue''s biological father, and the last owner of Wuji tower, Si kongqi. No one knows that the man behind the Wuji tower is the king of a country, and no one knows. After pretending to be an emperor for too long, Sikong Qi also has some ideas that he shouldn''t have. He knows that Xia Dynasty has no son, but there must be an heir. And Xia chaoming knows that Xia Fengxue is not his own child. What does he do with him? That''s because the Xia Dynasty felt that it doesn''t matter if the blood is not bloodline. He just needs a good successor. But it''s a pity that Sikong Qi failed to control Xia Fengxue because he died in Xia Fengxue''s hands. As for the little prince''s summer storm Who knows which double left this seed in Xia Dynasty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 Xia Dynasty is a cool and thin person, this cool thin, also exists in the body of Xia Fengxue. But once the cool thin people use affection, it will be more persistent than ordinary people. Xia Dynasty never thought that Xia Fengxue and himself were the same kind of people, but in the aspect of lack of feelings, he could find strange common ground. Yes, Xia Dynasty appreciated his nominal son, but this does not mean that he would let a man with ambition to approach his daughter. So the king of the sword eyebrow warned, "scenery is not your chip against me." "I never saw scenery as a bargaining chip." "She''s my baby," she said "Oh, that''s a big tone. Is the scenery yours?" The sneer of Xia Dynasty is not only disdain but also satire. "I think My father has no reason to stop the scenery from being with me "Where does your confidence come from?" Xia Fengxue droops her eyes, her eyes are dark and deep, "because I can make the scenery the most noble woman in the world." Xia Dynasty''s face was frozen. His hand touched the white jade trigger finger on his right thumb, slowly turning, which made people unable to see what he was thinking. After saying that was a very treacherous remark, Xia Fengxue did not change his face and was indifferent. He was not worried because he had this confidence. He would be the best choice for the Xia Dynasty. Near sunset, the eldest prince finally came out of his Majesty''s imperial study. No one knows what the emperor and the prince talked about on that day. He only knew that on the next day, his majesty announced in front of the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty that Xia Fengxue had become the crown prince of the kyrgyu kingdom. At this time, the Minister of the imperial court can finally stand in line at ease, but at the same time, the matter of the princess choosing her son-in-law, which was so noisy some time ago, disappeared. His majesty said that he was just such a daughter and wanted to keep the princess for a few more years. This sentence can be anxious bad scenery, she ran to Fengyi palace, found Wang Ci, took her hand and said anxiously: "mother, do you think the father does not want me to marry Si fan?" "Naturally, your father didn''t want you to marry a zither player." The empress''s dignified smile caresses her daughter''s head. Her beautiful face is more gentle. Wang Ci was the first beauty of the kingdom of Geng ryukuo when he was waiting for the title of boudoir. How many princes and nobles wanted to marry her before he entered the palace. Unfortunately, the men who wanted to marry her, one by one, either broke their legs when they went out of the house, or they fell into water and fell ill while touring the lake Slowly, no one came to propose marriage, and Wang Ci was finally sent to the harem by his father, Prime Minister Wang. The rumor about her husband disappeared. The scenery aggrieved said: "mother, does the father Emperor just want me to marry a rich son I don''t know?"? I want to marry someone I like... " "Scenery, there are many times can not do things according to their own will." Wang CI comforted him with a soft voice, and there were too many things hidden in his soft eyes. The scenery is sensitive to detect, she asked softly: "mother Did I mention your sadness "It''s not a sad thing. It''s just that if you live, you have to have a lot of helplessness. Some people will choose to obey, some people will choose to resist. The scenery, the mother is the first kind of person. Since she has accepted her fate, she can''t complain." "I know The empress does not want to enter the palace. " Scenery embraces her mother, just like when she was a child when she was in her arms. "Mother, scenery can''t help you..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 "It''s not about scenery." Wang CI said with a smile: "the only thing that the empress mother cares about now is your life. At your age, the empress mother is already in the palace. As long as the scenery can find a good husband''s family, I will have nothing to worry about in my life." "Mother You didn''t think that maybe the father and the Emperor "Well, you little girl don''t have to worry about me and your father." Wang CI poked the forehead of the scenery, and his smile was full of relief. From the first day of entering the palace, she did not intend to like the Xia Dynasty, nor to win the favor of the Xia Dynasty. Wang Ci was a smart woman. She knew that her family background was enough for the emperor to fear. With this relationship, how could the Xia Dynasty be attracted to her? Even when she found out that she was pregnant, she was worried. She even thought about killing the child. She knew that once she gave birth to the prince, she would certainly break the current barely balanced situation, and there would be a palace change at that time Wang CI prepared Quzi Soup for himself, but something strange happened. The kitchen of Fengyi palace caught fire, and the bowl of soup medicine was also destroyed in the fire. After that, a group of people in Fengyi palace were replaced by those of Xia Dynasty. Wang CI regarded this as monitoring and monitoring the birth of his own child, because the Xia Dynasty needed the child and needed the child, which was used as an excuse to make the king''s family unable to help, or a loan to clear the emperor''s side. No one knows how Wang CI spent the past ten months uneasily. When she learned that she was born to be a princess, she was finally relieved. Even though she also understood that if there was no prince, she would not have a smooth life in the future. But Wang CI also thought that he could not be a queen for a long time. In the past 16 years, the Xia Dynasty had been in the middle of the Tang Dynasty Slowly weakening the power of the Wang family, she did not know, so she waited and waited for the day when the Xia Dynasty would abolish her successor. But this day did not come. Wang Ci, recalled by his daughter, suddenly heard his daughter ask again: "mother, do you like the father?" Wang Ci was stunned. She never thought about this question. But soon, she said, "your father is the Lord of a country. After I am a country, we don''t need love and love." "However, I think the empress mother and the father are both..." "Little girl, didn''t you come to me today to discuss your business?" Wang CI interrupted the scenery and took her to sit down on the couch. "What kind of ability does that flail have to make my daughter like him, I''m very curious." The scenery shrugged her shoulders and looked sickly. Her own affairs were very troublesome. How could she take care of her elders'' affairs? She declined the invitation of the Empress Dowager to stay in Fengyi palace for one night. She walked slowly on the corridor, and the flowers and plants along the way were unconsciously pulled by her. Anyone could see that she was not in a good mood at this time. The maids were five steps away from her, and they were far behind her and did not dare to disturb her. At this time still dare to gather together in front of her, also is only Xia Fengxue, this has just been canonized as the prince of the man. "Scenery." With a gentle voice, the scenery looked up and looked at the man who came face to face www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 The summer wind snow, the index finger curved, scratched her nose tip, "your facial expression does not seem to be right, why, who has such great courage to dare to annoy our princess highness?" "It''s not my father yet..." Fengjing deeply felt that the emperor''s brother was an ally of his own, accusing him: "what he said kept me a few years longer, in fact, he didn''t want me to marry Si Gai." "Maybe My father really wants to keep the scenery for a few more years. " "I don''t believe that. I''ll cheat children." Xia Fengxue said jokingly, "does scenery want to marry Si Jia so much?" "If you want to, you can dream about it!" She said seriously, then tangled way: "I also promised Si Jia won''t let him wait too long, over, can I really only choose elopement this way..." Seeing her so eager to get married, Xia Fengxue felt very satisfied at first, but then saw that she was very worried. He suddenly had some conscience uneasiness, "scenery, in fact..." He couldn''t say the words. After waiting for a long time, the scenery didn''t wait for his following words. He asked strangely, "what do you want to say, brother Huang?" "I''ll take you to a place." Xia Fengxue took her hand and turned to walk. Although there were doubts, the scenery followed him obediently. After a few minutes, she found that she had come to his bedroom. She was more puzzled, "brother, what do you want me to do here?" "What kind of tree can you recognize by the scenery?" Xia Fengxue took her to the courtyard and stood under a towering tree. Almost at a glance, the scenery recognized, "this is a loquat tree. I remember before, there was no loquat tree in the emperor''s bedroom..." "This tree was transplanted by my order. I think it will bear a lot of fruit in summer." She wiped the saliva that does not exist in the corner of her mouth, salivating: "then I can definitely eat all these fruits." "Nature wants to leave the fruit for the scenery." Summer breeze snow smile, eyes like a flourishing spring, deep pulse, "the scenery once said, my future should be to buy a yard, in the yard planted a loquat tree evergreen, and then marry and have children, happy life." The scenery was stunned for a long time, "these words How did you know that? " "Don''t you really understand?" He took off the Phoenix golden hairpin from her hair bun, then raised his hand and inserted a butterfly gold hairpin in her hair. He looked at the golden hairpin which was taken from her head and said with a smile: "the scenery has already given this to me, hasn''t it?" The scenery saw that the butterfly gold hairpin he wore for herself was the same as the one she had chosen in her dream. She moved her lips, and for a long time she uttered an unbelievable voice, "no How could this be... " "It''s impossible, it''s possible." "No! I must still be dreaming! " She pinched herself and felt the pain, but the hypnosis was not an ordinary dream. She would feel that the pain should also be deserved. Finally, she collapsed and stepped back and said, "how could you be a flail?" "I am indeed a scallion." Xia Fengxue grabbed her arm and pulled her into her arms to prevent her from being far away from himself again. "Scenery, listen to me and explain to you." She wanted to shake her head and say I didn''t listen to me. Finally, she cried and ran away. But as soon as she thought that it seemed to be a female master''s routine, she restrained herself. Since she couldn''t run, she simply abandoned the lady''s demeanor, grabbed his collar and said: "you''d better tell me clearly!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 Because she was suddenly rough, Xia Fengxue was silent for a second, which made all the details. How did he make people disguise his identity, how he wandered in the lake and lake in the identity of Si Jia, and finally how he showed his determination to marry her in front of Xia Dynasty. After listening to everything quietly, the scenery sneered a few times, "yes, in the palace, you are a high-ranking, distinguished prince. Outside the palace, you are the famous and unfathomable master of Wuji building. Now should I call you Si Gu Cai, or Xia Fengxue, or should I call you emperor brother?" "No matter what the scenery wants to be called, I am always happy." "You She was livid and speechless with anger. He slowly patted her on the back, do not want her to be really angry, "if the scenery is angry, hit me to be angry, don''t be angry to yourself." After hearing this, the tone that she held in her heart was suddenly neither up nor down. She never thought that Si fan was just a fake identity of her royal brother. Moreover, the so-called hidden setting was not mentioned in the original text. System Jun did not tell her that the male and female princes had dual identities. Of course, it did not rule out the butterfly effect It''s the butterfly effect! Wait a minute. Isn''t she giving her brother a strategy now!? "Si fan Brother Huang... " She was incoherent and anxious to cry. "We are brothers and sisters. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you told me earlier, I would not like you!" Don''t mess with her! Xia Fengxue had a strange meal. Seeing that she wanted to forget herself, he said: "I haven''t mentioned it with the scenery just now. In fact I have no blood relationship with scenery. " "You mean my father was hooded?" His face was delicate, "so understand It seems good, too Scenery should have sympathized with her father, but now she is really relieved. Her tight body is also soft in his arms. She relaxed and said: "great..." It seems a little disrespectful to combine this sentence with her father who is wearing a green hat Xia Fengxue picked her up and sat on the stone bench, and let her sit on his legs and lean on his arms. "Don''t worry about the scenery. Our relationship will not violate any principles and ethics." Even if they are really brothers and sisters, he can use thousands of ways to convince her that they are not related by blood. Fengguang still wants to settle accounts with him, but he remembers a very important thing, "that What about the man in the palace disguised as you? Where has he gone? " His eyes narrowed slightly. "Does the scenery care about him?" "Naturally, I called his brother for ten years, and he took care of me for ten years. Then he is half of my elder brother. Tell me, are you treating him..." Not entirely. She had already grasped his clothes and watched him closely. Because she knew what kind of man he was, she was afraid that he would kill the man. Scenery is a person who cares about the man. It''s reasonable for him to care about him. Xia Fengxue tells himself not to be angry, not to misunderstand and and to be calm. Finally, he calmed down and said, "I just let him go back to Wuji building." "I wish you didn''t kill him..." She was relieved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 Summer wind and snow did not make a sound, seems to be brewing something. The scenery even busy way: "you must not hurt him! Do you know how much he has taken care of me over the years? When you collude with popular music with the identity of Si fan, he has always protected me as a sister! " Are you really just my sister? Xia Fengxue smart did not ask this sentence out, since the scenery did not realize the feelings of 14 to her, it would never be aware of it, which would give him a lot of trouble, he said helplessly: "I did not collude with popular voice." She glared at him, apparently incredulous. He suddenly felt powerless and didn''t understand why she always thought she liked pop music. Of course, popular voice was a kind of other kind of woman. In his opinion, she was a woman who was sending out estrus information all the time. This so-called interest was not as attractive as scenery to him. He had never liked popular music before, but now he did not like popular voice I don''t like pop music. But the little girl in his arms is so tight every day. "Wait You say my father knows your identity? " The scenery suddenly tense up, she grabbed his hand, even gas is not care about the birth, anxious to ask: "my father does not care about anything, also seal you do Prince?" "Not only that, but you were betrothed to me." As long as it is announced that Princess Changning is actually the adopted daughter of his majesty and empress, everything will be fine if he marries her. There was only one response, that is, she didn''t believe, "how could it be!? My father is such a generous man, I don''t believe it! Is there any secret between you "Of course there are deals." But what exactly He laughed and said nothing, so he didn''t want to tell her. Scenery in the heart and a cat claw in the same scratch, scratch her heart itching, "are you determined not to tell me? Si Gu, you are a villain. That night outside the palace, I said I would go to my father and mother and said I would marry you. I was worried about what I was like. But you are like a man who has nothing to do. Now there are still things to hide from me! I hate you "I''m wrong. I''m a nuisance to the scenery." "Every time you look at me, it''s funny, don''t you?" "Don''t be angry. It''s my fault." All in all, he agreed with her. The fist of scenery is like smashing on a ball of cotton, people didn''t hit it, but she was angry first, "Si Jie! Tell me the truth, did my father threaten you with something? Otherwise, how could he rest assured of you and betroth me to you? " "Isn''t it just you who can threaten me in the world?" What he said is half true and half false, but it is really because of this half truth and half falsehood that makes people suspect that it is not, and it is not believed that it is. She muttered, "Segal, I don''t want to talk to you anymore..." She was still used to calling his name. "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough for me to talk to scenery." Xia Fengxue hugged her and let her lean against her chest with her jaw on her head. Her eyes were green with loquat trees. Before, he never thought that he would have such a peaceful life. "In this life, you will go down with me, you live and I live, you die I will accompany you She raised her eyes in surprise, and it was his kiss that met her. Maybe she just took his words as ordinary love words. Three days ago, in the imperial study The Xia Dynasty took out one thing, "this is the infatuated Gu from Miao territory. The mother Gu is already in the body of the scenery. What is in the box now is the Zi Gu I prepared for the future husband of the scenery. If the mother Gu dies, the Zi Gu will die. It''s too late for you to regret now." At that time, the summer wind and snow has always been indifferent, he did not hesitate to say: "I will not regret." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 Today is the 40th birthday of his Majesty''s Xia Dynasty. The palace banquet will be held in the evening. There will be an endless stream of envoys who come to celebrate the ceremony. The quiet palace is also much more lively on weekdays. Fengguang wears a plate of sour plum stem in her hand, and walks along the road of imperial garden, passing through the imperial garden, which is the prince''s east palace. In recent days, her father and Emperor seem to have given up all the state affairs, leaving all the affairs to Xia Fengxue. However, he himself "happens" to pass through Fengyi palace every day and go to the palace again After a while, he will leave after drinking tea, and the empress won''t stay him overnight. Fengguang doesn''t understand the life of middle-aged people. She just thinks that her parents are too busy to break the window paper. The Xia Dynasty thinks that it is Wang CI who lost his freedom, while Wang CI thinks that Xia Dynasty is a merciless emperor, so they have been locked up for more than ten years. It''s the business of their elders. It''s not suitable for them to interfere with the scenery. It''s just that she''s suffering. She has less and less time to see her sweetheart. Isn''t she just going to the east palace to find someone? But on the way, far away, she saw the figure of a family of three. As soon as the scenery turned dark, she would make a detour, but the sharp eyed child found her. "Beautiful big sister!" The five-year-old child let go of his mother''s hand and ran to the scenery. He said with a naive smile, "big sister, I want to eat your snacks, too." Now, she''s too late to run. The scenery revived and squeezed out a smile. Looking at the boy with red lips and white teeth in front of her, she said, "this is my dried plum. Why give it to you?" "Ah, big sister, don''t be so stingy..." Fengliu grabs her hand, and the boy with delicate face is charming, which is really irresistible. But scenery is not an ordinary person. She not only can resist it, but also knows that the child is deliberately looking for trouble. For example, the child''s hands don''t know what is smeared. When she touches her sleeve, her delicate and valuable dress is stained with a thick layer of ash. After all, Fengliu is the daughter''s child. Although he is only five years old, his IQ is against the sky. When he sees a young and beautiful lady in the palace, and many palace ladies follow him, he can guess the identity of the scenery. And Fengliu also thinks that the so-called Princess Changning is a bad woman who covets his father and wants to squeeze out his mother. This kid is not cute. Scenery never likes to be wronged, even in the face of a child, besides, this child is not her own child, directly put the dish containing prunes on the romantic head, she magnanimous smile, "I''m not mean, please eat." The dried plum dregs fall from the romantic head, pass through his handsome little face, and fall on his clothes again. It seems quite embarrassed, and where is the appearance of a little handsome boy. saw Meng Xi and the fashionable voice seeing this scene all in a footstep. What kind of character is it? They naturally understand that when they see the wind and take the initiative to find scenery, they can guess that this boy is to find fault, but the wind is small, but he has many ghosts. He has never eaten a bad thing except for the thing thrown into the Wutong lane. In order to see the scene angry appearance, they just came to say a few romantic, small, please do not blame the princess, but did not think, the princess directly began to teach. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 Although he was a small boy, he was a child after all. He thought he was a Royal Princess. Even if he was angry, he would not be able to deal with a child, but he did not expect that the princess was a master without a common sense. The days of Wu Tong Lane were buried in the deepest part of his memory. He had never been treated like this before. He sipped his lips and looked at the scene with stubbornness. Scenery was disappointed because she was waiting for him to cry. The popular voice took away the dish on his head, patted him on the back, and comforted him soundlessly. Meng Xi, beside her, said: "scenery..." "Call me princess." "Yes Princess Meng Xi felt the other side of the popular voice, staring at his eyes, he quickly changed his mouth, "romantic people are small..." "I''ve already helped you to discipline him. You don''t have to punish him." Fengguang said with a smile and raised her hand. The maid in the palace behind her had the eyesight to hand over a handkerchief. She wiped the dried plum residue in her hands and casually put out a high attitude. Meng Xi was speechless for a moment, and he and the popular music book did not intend to play the romantic, that romantic person is not sensible, please don''t blame the princess is also unable to say. To tell the truth, in recent years, he did not know that he had a child, and he still kept saying that he liked her. Even when he had a son, the scenery told him that she could not help feeling guilty when facing the scenery. If you want to find a word to describe Meng Xi''s feeling, it may be like a man facing his ex girlfriend, but the reason why they broke up was that the man was careless and looked for other women. But scenery is not just his ex girlfriend. looked at the stain on the sleeves of the scenery, apologized and said, "I will pay for a dress to Her Highness." "No, I still have many companies there The clothes that the emperor brother gave me is not short of you. " For her clothes and jewelry, Xia Fengxue has a puzzle like persistence, but now her bedroom wardrobe and jewelry box can''t put the things he sent. "In any case, it''s romantic who didn''t do it right." Fashionable sound cleans up the dried plum residue on the romantic head and clothes, just a light glance at Meng Xi. Meng Xi suddenly had an unspeakable discontent, not a fashionable voice, but a scenery. He said in a deep voice, "the wind is only five years old, and the royal highness of the princess is not so serious as the same child." To tell you the truth, it''s hard for Meng Xichu to accept that he has a son, but he can''t stand romantic, intelligent and lovely. For this child, he can be said to accept it very quickly. And his relationship with popular music is developing rapidly because of his popularity. Although he is usually not in a good position with this child, Meng Xi is a protector of his weaknesses, and only he is qualified Lesson. The scenery ha ha two sound, "Luo Wang don''t know? I am a serious person. Isn''t it a good thing to be serious in the eyes of King Luo? " "You bully children!" He looks up in a romantic way. At this time, he is just like an ordinary child, eh I mean, I don''t think I''m so rebellious. "Oh." The scenery embraces an arm to smile, "I bully is not a child, I bully is you, how, have ability you come to bite me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 Romantic has not seen such a shameless woman, he asked for help to see Meng Xi, "Dad, she bullied me!" However, without waiting for Meng Xi''s reply, there came a voice that said, "why is the imperial garden so lively today?" "Brother Huang!" Beautiful scenery to the side of the summer wind and snow, holding his arm sweet smile, small birds in accordance with the person''s appearance, where there are half just arrogant? Xia Fengxue reaches out to manage her forehead, which is slightly disordered by the wind when she runs over. This intimate action comes naturally. Even other people take it for granted when they see her. It''s also Princess Changning is always loved by her elder brother. Meng Xi and popular voice salute together, "see your Highness Prince." "Don''t be too polite." Xia Fengxue looked at the child with a smile, "I think this is the child of King Luo and Princess Luo. I''ve heard that a few years ago, King Luo and Princess Wuyou had a son because of the chance. It''s very hard for Princess Wuyou to take her child alone. She didn''t expect that after many years, Princess Wuyou became Princess Luo. The child also recognized her ancestors, but she had to sigh Fate is really the most wonderful thing in the world. " Popular voice and Meng Xi''s face are a little ugly for a moment. Xia Fengxue said it well, but in fact, it doesn''t mean that they two have a matchless relationship. As a princess of one country, is fashionable voice still unmarried and has a child? What''s important is that he said it was heard and who was listening to it? In order to win the fame of popular voice and romantic, Meng Xi concealed this matter very well. She only said that romantic was his adopted child, and only scenery knew about it. After all, she told him about it Meng Xi looked at the scenery, eyes slowly stained with frost, there is a kind of I misread you, you are the meaning of this kind of woman. Xia Fengxue moved a little and blocked the scenery behind him. He said with a smile, "although Fengliu is young, his eyebrows are really like the king of Luo. No wonder so many people say that Fengliu is not the child adopted by King Luo, but the son of King Luo. No wonder there will be such rumors. Didn''t King Luo go to liubi once six years ago?" Meng Xi: His face could not be simply said to be unsightly. The scenery chuckled behind the summer wind and snow, and she said, since she was the son of the man, how could he not look like him? At this time, the popular voice began to speak, "King Luo and I just saw that the child looked very much like the king of Luo, and felt that they were in love, so they adopted him." Romantic is very clever and does not speak. Even though he is dissatisfied with the status of his own son becoming an adopted son, he is very smart and knows that some words should not be said. "I see." It''s good that I don''t know how to tell the princess of fengluo Now, the popular voice is silent. Finally, it was Meng Xi who said it was too late to leave the imperial garden with the popular voice and romantic atmosphere. The scenery looked at the back of their family of three, and sighed with no sincerity, "it''s really a happy family." Xia Fengxue said thoughtfully: "it can''t be denied that sometimes the existence of children can really strengthen the role of husband and wife relationship." ¡°¡­¡­ What are you thinking about? " "I''m thinking, maybe we can bring back the fourteen that were allotted." "Really?" She was surprised and then doubted, "aren''t you always afraid that I like him? Every time he is asked to go to a distant place to do a task, how can he change his mind and make him come back? " "The scenery is recent, but I like to eat sour food?" She thought about it and nodded, "yes." "The day when the scenery came to sunflower water was delayed by half a month?" "Yes..." She opened her eyes and grasped his hand with force that she could squeeze out the mark. "Don''t tell me I am... " "Well, it''s not a waste of my efforts." Scenery gritted his teeth and lowered his voice, "didn''t you say you had contraceptive measures?" This is good. He has just finished satirizing people''s matchless love. Now it''s their turn. "If I look at my father''s wishes, I''m afraid I want to stay here for a few more years, and I want to have a princess." "Si gai..." "Don''t worry, we''ll have a wedding soon. I''ll never call the scenery like the noise of the wind and give birth to children before we get married." "You forced marriage with your children, shameless!" "If you can get a daughter-in-law, what can you do with your face?" She was speechless and choked. Why didn''t she find out that this man was such a rogue before!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 Standing in the white space, when the scenery saw the book "the past and this life: the demon king''s lover", she was stunned for a moment, and then asked uncertainly, "system Jun, is this the meaning of asking me to spend two lives in this story?" Although she is not a mistress, she is also an important matchmaker, and she is still the fiancee of the man and the wife. For example, why did the man and woman lead the transition from the previous life to the present life, she must have contributed a lot, probably that is In the past life of the female Lord, I made some careful thinking. "The host can receive the story first." The scenery is silent, or close your eyes and start to receive the plot, which is not good. As soon as she knows the plot, she has some egg pain. It is said that five hundred years ago, at the moment of the war between the immortals and the demons, the eldest of the demons, was named Junyu. He was ruthless and murderous. He could be said that he didn''t understand the feelings at all. But once, on the shore of the East China Sea, he met a fairy who secretly came out to play. In fact, the goddess was the Dragon Girl of the East China Sea. Because she didn''t love cultivation, people thought she was just one She is not familiar with the affairs of the world. It is because she is lively and charming that she can attract a demon who never understands feelings and lives in the dark. Jun Yu was really moved to Longnu, but he was just moved. After all, he was the king of a family, and he was originally a man of cold temperament. He was moved to Longnu, but he was not emotional. He could not give up the idea of attacking and fighting the protoss because of her. Therefore, when the demons finally attacked the shore of the East China Sea, the strong fighting caused the shock and destruction of the East China Sea Zhenhaizhu, the tsunami has inundated the surrounding towns and villages, and the dragon people in the sea are also about to face extinction. At this time, the Dragon Girl chose to use her own body and her whole body''s cultivation to suppress Zhen Haizhu, who was in turmoil and uneasy. She And died of it. If you want to talk about the scenery, this is really a cruel story. But the point is that this dragon girl is not the female owner, she is just a female mate. Although her death makes Jun Yu realize that not all things in the world can make him feel happy, he even feels disappointed because of the death of Longnu, but Longnu is still not the female owner, and the name of the female owner is Xia Yanyu. If we say that Longnu is ranjun Yu moved the heart, so the summer rain is to let him move the feeling. Indeed, the death of Longnu suddenly made Jun yu feel that all the battles were meaningless. He and the protoss had restored a short period of peace. In his five hundred years of disappearance, in fact, he was looking for the reincarnation of Longnu. Therefore, in the 21st century, he finally found the reincarnation of Longnu, but it was two. Why say two? because as like as two peas, the twins born in the same family have twins, that is to say, the two girls are the same. Even their spiritual roots are the same. Jun Yu can not be sure which girl is the person he is looking for. So he has been hiding for eighteen years with the sisters and has also been protecting for eighteen years. In the year of their adulthood, he finally couldn''t help but come out and have a positive contact with them. With constant contact and understanding, he gradually moved his heart to one of the girls, that is, Xia Yanyu And as their relationship deepened, another girl recovered the memory of 500 years ago. As for the second man The second man is a demon. No one knows what kind of demon he is. However, all the people in the three realms know that he has been at odds with Jun Yu since thousands of years ago. What''s more, he has taken a fancy to the same woman with Jun Yu, which is not just disharmony. "This time, the world is different from the past, involving the past life and this life, and the female partner''s setting will fall in love with the man in the previous life," he said "So?" "I will temporarily seal the host''s memory to make sure that the second thing happens. When the host succeeds in attacking the target, the memory will be restored." ¡°¡­¡­ Can I resist? " "No The scenery turned its lips and had nothing to say. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 Above the East China Sea, the waves are surging, and under the East China Sea, there is a depression. "If there is a next life I certainly, certainly will not choose to meet you again A smile appeared on the girl''s pale face. She was born with a beautiful smile. The weak smile can easily touch people''s hearts. The tumbling waves and the collapsed palace around her are not worth mentioning at this moment. The man in black held the girl in his arms. His indifferent expression did not change, but the dark light in his eyes. However, the fleeting speed made people feel that it was just an illusion. He gently wiped the blood in her most corner and said: "you could have gone with me." So she doesn''t have to die. "And then? Do you want me to see my family and my people die in this shipwreck? " She murmured in a languid tone, "I remember Remember the day when we first met, we picked up shells together No, you look at me to pick up At that time, I thought, why should this man put on such a high attitude, which would make me feel just a naive child... " "You are still a child," he said Compared with his life span of thousands of years, she is just a little girl of hundreds of years. "So I often say you are boring..." She laughed and coughed up a mouthful of blood, but she didn''t even have the strength to rub her hands up. She asked casually, "I must be very ugly now..." "No, you are the most beautiful woman in the divine world. Even the woman in the demon world can''t compare with you." It should have been a love talk, but when he said it in such a serious tone, he couldn''t even feel half of it. He could only feel that he was just stating a boring fact. So, she is not reconciled, not reconciled to why he moved love, he is still so indifferent attitude, she finally asked, "Jun Yu, have you ever loved me?" Love? What is love? Jun Yu did not understand, "I don''t know." "Then you Why do you want to take me back to the demon world "I just don''t want you to die." She tried to smile, as she used to smile so sunny, "you are still so honest Jun Yu, you often say that I am a little child, but in fact You are the child. " He rarely said obstinately: "I will take you back to the demon world." "No I don''t go to the demon world. I''m a member of the divine world. I''m a descendant of the dragon family. I''ll never I will never agree with you to turn me into a demon. " "It''s the only way to save you." The aura in her body has dissipated, and she will soon die of weakness. However, with the filling of magic Qi, it is not the same. Even this method also indicates that she will change from God to devil. "Jun Yu Why do you force yourself? " She said slowly, "no one knows more than you Even if I die, you won''t be sad You don''t have to force yourself Show that you are worried about me... " He moved his lips, but she interrupted him first, "I still Or like you to say to me in a cold way No mischief Every time you say this, I can''t help but want to make a fool of myself. For example, now I killed myself... " A tear fell from the corner of her eye, and his fingers wiped it away. "You said, you don''t like to cry." "It''s also You cried in front of me for the last time Her voice gradually faded, "you hurt me so much If there is a next life, in fact, I still want to see you, I think I want to stab you in the heart Let''s try the pain too... " At last she closed her eyes and said nothing for a long time. For a long time, the man in black who had become a statue said: "next life? I will Waiting for you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 It''s the dream again. The scenery wakes up from her dream and sits on the bed for a moment. Since she has memory, she will have the same dream. At the beginning, the scene in the dream seems to be covered with a veil, which makes people see it unreal. Slowly, the scene in the dream becomes clear. Now, she seems to be able to see the man''s face In fact, after waking up from the dream, I can''t remember the scenes in the dream very clearly. However, after so many years of dream, she can still remember the plot. It''s just a woman because the man is dead, and the man seems to be very heartless Fengjing guessed that maybe it was the idol drama that she watched on TV with her mother when she was a child, and what shadow was left on her by the scene of the death of the mistress, so that she always had a dream. Dream is a dream after all, reality or reality, just like to say that it''s time for her to go to class. She changed her pajamas and went out of the room. The girl sitting on the sofa in the living room had the same face as her. However, she had already cleaned up everything and yelled at the dissatisfied scenery, "my eldest lady, you finally know that you are getting up. Hurry to wash up, we are going to be late!" "Oh..." The scenery light perfunctory, walked into the washroom. The girl in the living room is called Xia Yanyu, who is her twin sister. However, people will not believe it because Yanyu is calm and calm. The scenery is too scattered. She takes care of the scenery in her life. It is clear that Yanyu is like a sister. The scenery generally does not agree with this. She was born five minutes earlier than Yanyu. What''s more, who stipulates that the elder sister should be calm and dignified? The misty rain outside the door urged, the scenery can only speed up the speed of brushing teeth and washing face, and hastily combed a hair, carrying a bag and went out with Yanyu. Both of them were admitted to the famous a university this year and became freshmen. However, they did not live in school dormitories. Instead, their parents bought a house near the school for them to live together and have a good care for them. The two sisters even chose the same major. As soon as they reported to the school, they became the new flowers of the Chinese Department, and the pursuit of senior students was not small. It is a pity No one can recognize them clearly. From time to time, there are times when they put a letter for Yanyu to scenery, or a letter for scenery to Yanyu. They are embarrassed several times. Those senior students also learn to be good. Each time they send love letters, their names are not written at the beginning of the letter, but it says: Dear Xia Xuemei. In this way, no matter who it is given to, it will not be wrong. For these boys, the scenery and misty rain are usually ha ha, and then directly throw the letter into the garbage can. Walking into the campus, a pair of beautiful twins can be very eye-catching, so scenery and misty rain usually choose to take the path to the teaching building, avoid those irritating sight. The scenery glanced at the misty rain with a book in his hand. "Hey, I said, can you not love learning so much? What''s good about books "There will be a test of ancient literature next week. Of course, I have to hurry up to review. I don''t know what''s good about your mobile phone?" Misty rain also glanced at the scenery in hand with the mobile phone. What they like to see when they walk is one of the things they have in common. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 Scenery hummed: "nerd, you don''t understand, I am relying on mobile phones, relying on the network to master the world''s major events." "I don''t understand. I only know that I can''t fail in the exam. Unlike some people, I have to step on the passing line every time." Yanyu''s grade is the first in the whole grade. Every time I see the score table, although the scenery ranking is not at the bottom, it is not at the top. She really does not want to admit that this is her twin sister. "Scenery skimmed his lips," can not be good, which come so many requirements. " "The way is different. We don''t conspire with each other." Misty rain shook his head with a fake sigh. The scenery suddenly stopped. Misty rain looked up, "why don''t you go?" The scenery held his face and said, "there is a handsome man ahead..." Misty rain along her line of sight, saw a man standing under the shade of a tree, the black suit is a good lining of his long body, excellent appearance is always with cold, look at the past at the first glance, women will habitually label him, a serious man, or a cold serious man. "Well, he may be a teacher in our school. Let''s go up and say hello." The scenery smilingly pulls the misty rain to walk. Misty rain rolled a white eye, what to say hello, this girl is pure to think others are good-looking, want to chat up just. Scenery asked politely, "Hello, are you a teacher of our a university?" "I''m a new lecturer in the Chinese Department, Jun Yu." His expression seemed to soften a little, but only a little, because there was no hypocritical smile in his eyes. However, Yanyu suddenly frowned and said, "where do you come from? How dare you pretend to be a lecturer?" She took out the hand which was led by the scenery. When she lifted her hand, she threw out a yellow rune. Jun Yu raised his hand at will and took the rune paper. The rune paper burned out in his hand, but he didn''t feel the pain at all. Instead, he said with a little appreciation: "you can see the evil spirit in me. Your cultivation is good." "What, what?" The scenery exclaimed, "are you a devil? Why didn''t I feel it? " Yanyu really hated the elder sister. He said, "you can see that people are demons by your three-day fishing and two-day net drying practice." Misty rain and scenery worship at the same time under the crape myrtle king, but until now, this cultivation level is really a heaven and a ground, not to mention the devil, even if there is a ghost around, the scenery is not necessarily found. In fact, it can''t blame the scenery. She is afraid of ghosts, and naturally she won''t study this damn thing with her heart. She rubbed a few steps and hid behind the misty rain, "I''m sure I can''t beat him. Sister, you protect me." Yanyu thought tired, self-knowledge of this is a rare advantage of scenery. Seeing that there is no outsider around, she turned out a blue sword and said to the scenery, "hide away." The words fall, she then flies to the man to rush to, soon hit up. The scenery obediently hides behind a tree, silently pays attention to the war situation, this is either ordinary people fight or is different, any shot is spark with lightning, she is trustworthy of the strength of Yanyu, but she seems to have some shortcomings in doing drama here, "if only there were melon seeds..." Otherwise, just squatting here to watch the play seems a little too monotonous, just like a boy watching an AV, don''t you still have a tissue? A hand stretched out beside him, "five fragrance, do you want it?" "Thank you." Scenery at will grasp, a melon seed just to the mouth has not been used, she reacts to see the people around her, her eyes are dull. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 I don''t know when the man appeared, handsome and elegant, looking very young, his face can be called impeccable, but in this world where men and women are not separated from each other, it is absolutely not one of the best, but his smile has a point of uninhibited, clear and deep eyes seem to always have the magic power to see through people. This man is absolutely in the temperament, he seems to be free and easy, but also gentle Such as jade, just chuckle, also with charming charm. The heart of the scenery was severely hit, and she finally found her reason from the beauty. She looked at the two people who were still playing happily not far from her eyes. She turned back and whispered nervously, "what are you doing here?" "And what are you doing here?" "Of course, I''m afraid I''ll catch fire." The man a smile, elegant, peerless, "I''m just passing by to accompany you to watch the drama." This reason Let the scenery can''t refute, she definitely nodded, "well You have a point. " Then, without warning, she took out a symbol and stuck it on his forehead. The man stares at her in silence for a moment, then tears the symbol off his head, "this is A gift to meet? " "Are you not a monster?" Seeing no response, the scenery asked in a voice. He looked innocent. "Why do you think I''m a monster?" "You..." The scenery pointed to the unscientific fighting scene nearby, "don''t you feel strange when you see that scene?" He asked for a second time, "why should I be surprised? Don''t you think it''s normal, too? " The scenery touched his chin and thought, is it hard for this man to be a monk like her? "Who do you think will win?" he asked The man stretched out his hand, she habitually grabbed a melon seed, pretended to seriously think for a while, "it''s hard to say, my sister is going to lose." "Well, I think she''s going to lose, too." He was eating melon seeds and chatting with each other: "in fact, your sister''s Taoism is good, but you met more powerful people No, it''s the devil. " "Yes, I haven''t seen her fight so long in a long time." The scenery spits the melon seed shell in her hand. Although she is not a kind and righteous person, she still has some public morality and knows not to litter. "What''s more, people''s accomplishments are obviously higher than her, but they always choose to dodge rather than attack. It seems that they are teasing her." "In that case Is this handsome guy interested in my sister "Well, with my bright eyes, it seems that he has taken a fancy to your sister." "Tut Tut, love between teachers and students." The two men hid behind the trees and chatted with each other like aunts sitting in the yard chatting. However, the battle is coming to an end in Yanyu. How can she say that she is also a proud disciple of Lagerstroemia indica. If she can''t see that this man is playing with himself all the time, she flies away with her sword and looks like frost on her face. "What''s the purpose of your devil coming to our school to the end? Do you want to do whatever you want to do with your accomplishments? " This tone seems to be very angry. Jun Yu said without expression, "my purpose is to find people." "Looking for someone?" Misty rain cold eyes a congealed, "is there other demons in the school?" Jun Yu didn''t answer. He just took a deep look at the misty rain and the scenery hiding behind the trees. He was stunned by the scenery. He didn''t care about the melon seeds. Finally, Jun Yu takes back sight, "we will meet again." Then he disappeared into a black fog. And he said that we will see you again, and I don''t know who he said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 Misty rain can''t sense the existence of the evil spirit. I think the devil must have left. She is unwilling to take back the blue sword. Her face is very ugly. Since she has accomplished her cultivation, she has never met an enemy in recent years. Now she is playing like a monkey by this devil. At last, she can''t even trace his whereabouts. Naturally, she is upset. "Scenery!" Remembering what kind of twin sister she was, Xia Yanyu immediately decided to shift her anger. She went to the back of the tree and pulled out the scenery of the opera. "Your sister, I''m fighting for life and death, so you''re here to watch the opera with melon seeds?" "I didn''t watch the play alone." Scenery quickly put melon seeds in the nearby garbage can, aggrieved to think, so don''t just scold her alone. "You''re not alone? Is there anyone else? " "It is Ah? " When the scenery turned back, I saw that the man who was similar to her disappeared. Xia Yanyu knocked on the head of the scenery, "where is there anyone? Are you the devil? If you don''t care about your sister''s life or death, will you "No way I''m worried about you. You see, even if I''m afraid of this kind of non-human thing, don''t I stay here and don''t run away? " The scene flatters the smile, in the heart that runs the thief fast man to scold not under 100 times. "Damn it!" Xia Yanyu suddenly hugged his head and wailed, "my professional class is going to be late!" She is also lazy and skilful scenery, immediately ran to the teaching building. Isn''t it just late? It''s not a failure Different from the rush of summer rain, the pace of scenery can be described as no hurry or slow, just like a leisurely walk. When she came into the classroom and saw the middle-aged female teacher on the platform, she immediately wanted to turn around and leave. Unfortunately, the teacher had a sharp eye. "Summer scenery, where do you want to go?" The teacher on the platform did not even talk about the class, and went directly to the door with a shaking smile on his face. The scenery expression is painful, a turn around is full of smile again, "I this not see is Wu teacher? I like Mr. Wu best. I want to buy a bottle of water just because she will be tired "Is it? When did Xia become so considerate and sensible? " Wu teacher smile, "this all let me doubt that I heard Xia classmate say I was a ghost to see sorrow before, is it true?" "Misunderstanding, this is absolutely a misunderstanding." Listening to the suppressed laughter of the students in the classroom, the scenery is rarely embarrassed. She did not say the name of ghost seeing sorrow alone, but she was only caught on the spot. The scenery looked at the misty rain sitting in the first row when she was a good student and made eye contact, "isn''t she not teaching our class? Why did she come to class today? " "The ancient Chinese teacher has something to do, so you can temporarily change classes. You can ask for more happiness." Summer smoke rain a burst of winking, then took out a book to block his sight, she was gloating. The scenery was silent for a long time, and said with a smile: "Miss Wu, if I had known that today is your class, I would have come to occupy the position. The people in our class all know that you are my most admired teacher." "Oh? Did Xia adore me "That is, I look forward to Mr. Wu''s coming to our class every day. I''m very happy that my wish has come true." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 "In this case, the teacher would like to trouble Xia to help. Should Xia agree?" That''s not true. Dare she refuse? Scenery immediately warm said: "teacher, you may say, can help the place, I will be duty bound!" "As you know, my office is in the old teaching building. Every time I open the window, I can see that the ground is covered with fallen leaves. It''s too beautiful. Since you respect your teachers so much..." Mr. Wu especially stressed the four words of respecting teachers and respecting the way, "then you will take the initiative to clean up, right?" Can she say it''s wrong? Not really. The scenery looked at the misty rain who pretended to be serious about reading. She was afraid to have fun by stealing, "teacher It''s wrong for me to be late, but isn''t Yanyu late? And she''s very respectful of her teachers. Why don''t I ask her to clean with me? " "That won''t do." Teacher Wu flatly refused, "Yanyu is writing a paper recently, which will be published in the newspaper office. This is a good thing for our school, but we can''t let these unimportant things affect her progress." So she can only do this unimportant thing? Scenery smile, she endure! It''s the end of the class. Those who have class go to prepare for the next class. Those who don''t have a class just ask their classmates and roommates to go out to play. Only in the office area, which is called the forbidden area, few people get involved in it. But today, there is a poor girl with a broom sweeping the floor diligently. This is not really her love of labor. When she looked around, she found that there were weeds and weeds. It was indeed called the forbidden area. Normally, no one wanted to set foot in it. Once she saw the ghost, she would have left. The scenery sweeps the fallen leaves in a pile. When she thinks of Xia Yanyu, the girl doesn''t know where she is happy. She tramples on the broom severely and says, "hum, I have no sympathy. Now I''m punished for sweeping the floor, and I don''t see her come to help. This false sisterhood Don''t worry about it! " "Oh, which beauty is angry?" With a male voice breaking in, a melon seed shell also fell on the ground in front of the scenery from top to bottom. She looked up and saw a man leaning on a tree. He raised his eyebrows and laughed, "classmate, we met again. It''s really fate." "Fate..." Her mouth a smoke, "you give me to throw melon seed shell sweep clean again!" It took her a lot of effort to clean the floor, but now it''s all dirty by him! "Well, don''t be so angry." Men never jump down from the tree trunk and walk to the scenery with a smile. The scenery is watching him slowly approaching the steps, the green veins of his forehead jump one by one, the reason is nothing else, because when he landed, he just fell on the pile of fallen leaves, this step move, then all those leaves were scattered, also announced that her efforts of more than ten minutes soaked in soup. "Stop for me She drank a lot. He stopped in front of her, did not understand blink an eye, this good-looking man made a vacant look, can be really damned delicious No! The scenery shook his head and came back from the beauty. He held out his finger and said, "look what you have done? I finally cleaned the floor, but now it''s OK. You''ve got it all dirty "Is it?" The man slowly looked at the foot of the eye, then embarrassed smile, "this is really sorry, I didn''t notice." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 "If it''s useful to say I''m sorry, what else should the police do?" The man scratched his hair in distress, "this It''s just a small matter. Is it necessary to call the police? " "Little things?" Fengguang threw the broom and walked into him. He opened his hands and stretched them in front of his eyes. "You can see clearly. What is this?" He said uncertainly, "if I read correctly, it should be Hands. " "Wrong, it''s a pair of jade hands with skin white as jade, no scar cocoon, ten fingers not touching the spring water, and never doing physical work!" She found a series of adjectives to describe, but he still did not understand, "this is not a pair of hands?" "Do you know I never do physical work?" He replied honestly, "I don''t know..." "Now you know it!" She took back her hand and looked at him with no good face. "It was clear that you and I were watching the opera that day. If you ran away and hurt me, I would be even if I was scolded. Now you have destroyed the fruits of my labor. How do you calculate this account?" Her momentum is tough, then will his momentum lining a weak point, he has no idea to say: "how should that calculate?" "You, clean up this place." She held her arm in her arms, solemnly and fairly, "in order to show your spiritual compensation to me, not only here, but also the fallen leaves in the teaching building area, you should clean them up." It''s hard to think that she''s just looking for a free labor force just to be lazy That''s what she thinks. "You said It does make sense. " Scenery surprised open eyes, isn''t it, this man is so easy to be deceived? "You wait. I''ll clean up this place." The handsome man snapped his finger and suddenly changed around him. All the leaves fly up, they consciously gathered together, like a giant dragon, and finally fell in piles under the trees, this scene is quite spectacular. The scenery looked stunned, but soon, she closed her chin and said with disdain, "is magic great? I will. " He asked, of course, "why don''t you magically clean this place?" "I am It''s just like making the campus more beautiful. Of course, it''s meaningful to do it by yourself. If you can solve it in a flash with magic, it''s too insincere. " In fact, she can''t use such a high level of magic at all. "I see Classmate, your ideological consciousness is much higher than me. I am willing to be inferior. In this case, I should not use such insincere means. " He deeply felt that his consciousness was too low, which was a bad thing, so it was another ring finger. The fallen leaves that had just piled up flew up again and returned to their original position. He said seriously: "we should still use the most sincere way to clean up." What is the most sincere way? That is to sweep the floor with a broom. All of a sudden, the face of the scenery is complicated, and one breath is held in the heart and can''t come out. He picked up the broom she had thrown away and put it back in her hand. "I want to do it by myself. It will be a very enjoyable thing for you. After all, it is meaningful for you to do it yourself. I should not disturb your contribution to the campus. It also makes me realize my superficiality. I''d better leave first." In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the air. The scenery with a broom www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 An hour later, the man who threw all the rubbish into the dustbin threw down his broom and said, "I curse you for walking against the electric pole tomorrow morning!" And that hateful man! The scenery took a picture of the dust on her clothes. With a cold voice, she turned and left the ghost place. None of the things she met today could make her feel comfortable. Walking on the road, she called Yanyu. Yanyu said that she was asking teacher Wu for advice on the thesis, so that Fengguang could play where it was cool. Scenery a phone to hang up, for their own feel sad, how she feel like a nobody love lonely? When she got back to her senses, she found that she had gone to the shady path again. Thinking of the encounter with the devil in the morning, she decided to take a safer route. Just as soon as she turned around, a man in a black suit appeared in her vision. Scenery was fascinated by his beauty, and then quickly realized that handsome men are good, but life is the most important thing. She pretended not to see it, and she was about to slip away, but the man opposite called her out. "Summer scenery." His voice is very good to listen to, spit out his name from his mouth, it is easy to make people fascinated. Scenery stiff head up, hey, a smile, "Hello, teacher." She knew that he was a devil, but she could not call him a devil directly. Since he said that he was a new teacher, she would call a teacher as good as a stream. He approached a few steps, easily let people feel the strong aura from his body, as well as the strong male breath, he casually asked: "summer misty rain?" "She went to write a paper, so I didn''t go home without class." Scenery is very simple and honest answer, the next is confused, "you actually know what we are called, but also distinguish us who is who, this is why?" "The two flowers of the Chinese department are difficult even if I haven''t heard of it." "You two look the same, but you feel different," he said as like as two peas, the summer rain and rain are steady, while the summer scenery is the same. But two of them have the same preferences. Because of his different personalities, Mingming should be able to easily recognize who he is looking for. However, no matter what kind of personality, it was reflected in her body 500 years ago, and Jun Yu could not be sure. Fengjing thinks that this answer is not an answer, but she dare not refute it in view of the fact that she is a very powerful devil. Even if she is strange, she always feels that this man is standing here waiting for her. "Are you afraid of me?" "Ah?" Jun Yu eyes a dark, "I see you for a long time do not speak, I think, you are probably afraid of me." "Actually this one..." She glanced at his cold look, and finally nodded honestly, "well, I''m a little afraid of you, but it''s normal. Ordinary people are afraid of people and things they don''t understand." "Misty rain in summer I don''t seem to be afraid of me. " Scenery waved her hand, "you don''t understand, Yanyu is relying on her strength, so she is not afraid of the sky and the earth, but I''m not the same. In terms of magic, I''m a half baked one." He appreciated, "you know yourself well." ¡­¡­ Is that a compliment? "If you are afraid of me, why don''t you run?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 "I have to be able to run through that too..." "Scenery pursed lips," if you really want to kill me, then I want to run also can''t run, why should I waste their physical strength in vain? " In fact, the scene they are chatting with is really peaceful. When you think about Junyu getting along with Yanyu, they have a direct fight. Jun Yu again praised, "you are very smart." If he really wants to do something, Xia Yanyu may still have some strength to fight back. As for the summer scenery, just move his finger, then she will not be able to run. "Actually, I''m not very smart either..." She scratched her head sheepishly, "that Are you waiting to fight with misty rain here? Why don''t I call her and pretend I''m tied and let her come? " ¡°¡­¡­ No need. " "Then you don''t have to..." Scenery tried to move his steps, "I still have homework assigned by my teacher, if it''s ok Then I will go back first... " "You don''t have to be nervous." His voice interrupted her attempt to slip away. "I won''t hurt you." Fengjing''s first reaction to this sentence was to think that if it was misty rain, she would rush up if she heard her evil devil say such words, and she would shout "hypocritical demons". "I won''t hurt you either." Scenery spent 0.001 seconds to think about how to answer Jun Yu''s sentence. As a result, she felt stupid when she said it. With his ability, it was strange that she could hurt him. But Jun Yu didn''t feel that her words were beyond her capacity. Instead, she responded seriously, "I know." Next, she didn''t know how to answer the conversation. The atmosphere was quiet for a moment, which was strange. The scenery looked at his beautiful face, but it seemed that he would never smile. His thoughts fell into a strange atmosphere. If it was this man It''s good to be the hero of her dreams. The atmosphere of silence, and then some embarrassment. She pointed to her finger and thought that it was better to fight him like Yanyu. By the way, when she mentioned Yanyu, she immediately found a topic, cleared her throat and said, "teacher, if you are interested in Yanyu, I advise you to give up as soon as possible. What the girl hates most is demons and demons. She was brainwashed by those ancient books, and she felt that her duty was to remove them Moo Wei Dao, especially Mo, is the first race she hates. I think There''s little hope that you''ll be together She was just trying to persuade him not to be close to Yanyu. Yanyu is a human being, but he is a devil. People and demons are not of the same clan, but they should be punished by heaven when they are together. Instead of arguing that he was interested in her, he was silent for a moment and asked, "she hates demons?" "Yes, I don''t know why. She thinks that the devil is bad. Even if she said that she would rather kill one thousand by mistake, she would not let go of one." "Maybe I know why. " He murmured, "she will hate demons, will hate me..." Scenery doubts, "I don''t know the reason, why do you know the reason?" He dropped his eyes and did not speak. He could not see any change in his mood. After a few seconds, he turned his back to the scenery and disappeared into a black fog in front of her. The scenery blinked his eyes and felt that the man was inexplicable. First, he appeared inexplicably, then he talked about some unknown topics, and finally he disappeared inexplicably. But as long as he''s gone, she doesn''t have to think about how to slip away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 In the evening, as soon as the summer smoke and rain entered the door, I smelled a smell of instant noodles. The scenery sits on the sofa, holding a bowl of instant noodles, and does not look away from the TV screen. She directly says, "I''m ready for your instant noodles. It''s in the kitchen. You can make it yourself." "Every time I don''t cook, I know to eat instant noodles, and you are not afraid of eating something wrong." Xia Yanyu put down his backpack and despised his low living ability. The scenery closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the smell of instant noodles in the air. He said happily, "I love junk food. The smell of food additives and preservatives really intoxicates me." Xia Yanyu simply has no power to refute. She goes into the kitchen and can only choose to have a bowl of instant noodles and then sit on the other side of the scenery. The scenery asks carelessly: "how is the matter of your thesis?" "It''s almost finished. Although Mr. Wu''s requirements for students are very strict, they are still very strong in academic aspects." "Oh, I met Jun Yu on my way back today." "Well What? " Xia Yanyu came back to his mind, "which devil are you talking about?" "The devil that you fought with him." Xia Yanyu didn''t worry at all when she saw the scenery. She sat here chatting like a nobody. She asked suspiciously, "are you brainwashed by him? How can you be so insipid about seeing a demon? In the past, you were afraid of such monsters and ghosts? " "He won''t kill me. What am I afraid of?" "Where are you confident? Don''t forget what level of strength you have. You can be wiped out by the movement of other people''s fingers. " Finally, the scenery looked at Xia Yanyu with a straight eye and said without expression: "from the first time I saw him fighting with you, I knew he would not kill me, no, he would not kill us." ¡°¡­¡­ So where do you get confidence? " "If people really want to kill us, he can kill us all the first time we meet, but he just fought with you like a housewife, and then he left. If he really wants to kill us, how can we live till now?" It can''t be denied that what scenery said is really reasonable. Xia Yanyu sat up straight and asked, "what do you think he came to us for?" "I think Well, that''s right. It''s like he''s trying The scenery certainly nodded, "he said that he came to our school to look for people. If he said the truth, what he was looking for might be us, or one of us." Xia Yanyu asked: "is this your intuition?" "Yes, it''s my intuition." "Then he said that the matter of looking for someone should be true." Hearing that scenery is intuition, Xia Yanyu even has no reservation attitude. Growing up with the scenery, she naturally understands the scenery. The intuition of scenery is like something that has been hung up, but she has never made any mistakes. According to the past experience, the probability of making mistakes this time is very small, "then if he really comes to find someone, why would he come to us?" After eating the instant noodles, she took a box of ice cream from the refrigerator and took a mouthful of ice cream. She said casually, "I don''t know, but I think it''s more likely that he is coming to see you, um He does have an extraordinary interest in you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 "Are you kidding? Why did he come to me? " Summer smoke and rain filled my mind with the impossibility. Scenery jokingly said: "you can''t be the lover of other people''s previous life." "You are his lover Xia Yanyu said excitedly: "I hate the devil most. I won''t associate with the devil. Summer scenery, this joke is not funny!" "I see, I know. It''s just a joke. What are you doing so excited about? In my opinion, the devil is just different from us. Just like there are bad people in human beings, there will be good demons in the demons. " "Then you have the ability to find a good devil for me to see." "No, I heard the demon world is not fun. I still like to stay at home." "Hum, next time you want to tell me what I have to do with that devil. You should copy your homework later. Don''t ask me to borrow it." "Oh, my aunt, am I wrong, OK?" Scenery can immediately put on a pathetic look, "I was wrong, I was wrong, you adults do not remember the villain, forgive the small bar." "No shame." Although Xia Yanyu said so, her face was much better. She held out her hand and poked at the forehead of the scenery. "If it wasn''t for me to know what you were waiting for, the so-called true one, I would say that you and he had something for the sake of helping that Junyu so much." "Well, heaven knows, although I like to see handsome men, I have been waiting for my good man." Scenery holding face, smiling face. Xia Fengyu rolled his eyes. "I know, this is your intuition from childhood to adulthood, but it''s been 18 years, and you haven''t seen the good guy you said." "What''s the hurry?" The scenery shakes his head and says: "fate this kind of thing, is not anxious, my good husband appeared, I will naturally feel, even the master also said, my marriage line is fuzzy, can only see the opportunity, the opportunity arrives, the good man will come to my side." Xia Yanyu is too lazy to argue with her because of her complacent appearance. From the beginning of the event, the scenery seemed to have a voice telling her that she was waiting for a person or a man, but although she had always had dreams, she had never dreamt of the person she wanted to wait for. So she named him in her intuition Mr. Hao Hao. Since it was her marriage that she had hit, this man would certainly be a good man. And she had a strong premonition that a good man would appear soon. "Here''s another piece of news." The TV hostess said: "at 18:17 last night, there was a fifth incident of pedestrian injuries caused by broken glass windows in our city. The injured people are also women and have been sent to the hospital for medical treatment. Whether the glass windows of these five incidents were made by the same company remains to be verified." The scenery of eating ice cream smashed it, smashed my mouth, glanced at the TV and felt, "which company made this thing with poor quality? I don''t know if there will be such a thing, misty rain, you should be careful when you walk, and remember not to be too close to the glass window. " "You should be careful, right? Even if something falls down, you think I can''t avoid it with my skill? " "Not necessarily." The sight of scenery didn''t move away from the ice cream. "Anyway, there is danger. My intuition will tell me to avoid it. I''m the one who doesn''t have to worry about." This reason Xia Yanyu couldn''t refute it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 Although scenery and misty rain are the same major, the professional courses they attend are the same, but their elective courses are not the same. On Friday morning, Yanyu doesn''t have to go to school, only scenery goes to school alone. Just entered the classroom, the scenery was pulled by a lovely girl to the corner of no one. The scenery said with a smile: "little cute, you don''t need to be so excited even if you want to share some gossip with me?" "Lovely, we don''t talk about gossip today." The girl looked around and said cautiously, "today I want to tell you a very strange thing." The girl''s name is Lu Meng. She is the daughter of a hospital director. She is also a good friend of the scenery. Their relationship will be very simple, because she has a heart of love for gossip, just like scenery. These two people can be said to have thoroughly understood the gossip news of the whole school, and can form a team to open an entertainment reporting community. Seeing Lu Meng''s mysterious appearance, she could not help but lower her voice, "what''s the strange thing?" "You know there have been several recent incidents of broken windows and cuts on passers-by?" "Yes, I saw it in the news yesterday." "In fact, in order not to let the public panic, the news coverage is not comprehensive." Lu Meng pasted in Fengguang''s ear and said: "these injured people were all sent to our hospital, so I know a lot. These people were scratched by glass, and all their lives were not in danger. But the strange thing is that the injured are all women, and the places where they are injured are all faces. What''s more, no matter how they are treated, their wounds will not heal." The scenery is surprised, "so miraculous?" "Well, you think it''s a supernatural event, do you?" LV Meng found a like-minded partner, and immediately became more excited and said: "I also heard the police keep asking my father whether their wounds are virus or bacterial infection. My father has been studying for several days, but he has not found a virus tail. The police began to investigate what the wounded have in common. In addition to their being female, they are also beautiful women Besides, from cosmetics to school work, they are not the same. " "So Is it a random crime? " "Scenery, don''t you think it''s horrible?" The scenery nods, "is very terrible." "Yes, and all the injured are beautiful women. What do you say if I become the next one to get hurt?" Lu Meng covered her face, worried. The scenery coolly glanced at her, "do you have my beauty?" "No After the honest answer, Lu Meng pulled the little hand of the scenery, "but aren''t you a housemaid? In addition to school is to stay at home, never like to go out, in contrast, I am an outgoing and outgoing girl who likes to go out and play, which is too dangerous On this point of cheekiness, Lu Meng is similar to the scenery. Feng Feng refuses to admit that Lu Meng is similar to herself. She touches her chin and thinks, "listen to what you say, the windows are broken and cracked for no reason, and all the wounds are the faces of beautiful women. How can they be cured It''s not like it''s man-made. " "You mean..." LV Meng trembled, "is there a ghost?" "It''s not good to say whether it''s a ghost or a demon, or something else, but at present, it''s not caused by human beings." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 As the best friend of scenery, Lu Meng naturally knows that scenery is not ordinary. She grabs the hand of scenery and her eyes are shining. "Why don''t you and I go to the hospital to see the injured, so that we can be sure!" "Sure what to do?" Scenery took out his hand and put on a cold face, "but I never mind my own business and don''t get into trouble." In fact, she had no confidence in her half baked ability. Lu Meng is not so easy to give up people, she offered a big price, "you and I to investigate this matter, then you a month of Haagen Dazs I package." "Do I look like a person who will give up the principle for a month''s Haagen Dazs?" Lu Meng held out three fingers, "three months." "I said I would not..." "Half a year! No more. I don''t have any pocket money The scenery patted Lu Meng on the shoulder and sighed, "I said that I would not give up my principles for the sake of Haagen Dazs, but you are my friend. For the sake of friends, I am willing to make an exception." "Naha..." "In order to make you feel at ease, Haagen Dazs I will be reluctant to accept." What she said was not heavy. Lu Meng: "ha ha." Near midnight, the hospital corridor lights are still on. Relying on her being the president''s daughter, Lu Meng brushes her face and walks into the best hospital in city A. before entering the patient''s ward, Fengguang takes out a amulet from her bag and gives it to LV Meng. "This amulet can ward off evil spirits. Take it with you. In case there is something, it can keep you safe." "Professional is professional." Lu Meng grasped the amulet and moved her face. "Don''t worry, I''ll take it with me." The sentence "I stole it from the misty rain room" made the scenery think about it, but she still didn''t say it. It would be good for LV Meng to keep worshipping her all the time. After carefully entering the ward, Fengjing saw the woman sleeping with painkillers on her bed. Lu Meng said, "their wounds have not only been bad, but also very painful. Every time they can only sleep by taking painkillers, sometimes they even need to use sleeping pills. It''s really miserable." The wound on the patient''s face was wrapped with gauze. The scenery could not see how the wound was. However, she could see the black gas coming out from the gauze. Her face was rare and dignified. "I think it''s really a non-human crime. There''s ghost''s resentment in her wound. It''s also this resentment that makes her wound better." "Ah? Is there a ghost Lu Meng''s words were obviously afraid, but her excited voice was not really felt that she was afraid. adorable scenery also wanted to Tucao one or two sentences, saw a white figure outside the window, and then fell to the ground. She could not make complaints about it. She hurriedly explained that she had run away without any mistakes. She saw a woman falling down. Running downstairs, the scenery saw a woman in a white dress lying on the ground, her surroundings are full of blood, she was just trying to see if there is any help, the wind and breath around changed. She keenly turned to see a white haired man wearing an ancient black robe. His face was morbid pale, with black eyes and thin lips without blood, which added a trace of treacherous charm to his perfect and delicate face. His voice is also lifeless, "Tang Xiaole." "Ah?" Still thinking about whether this man has the scenery of leukaemia, the name that he calls out is full of doubt. "It''s time for you," the man, who lacked facial expression, said in a voice that was also emotionless Then, the chains in his hand locked her body. The scenery heard a sound of falling down again. Looking down, it was her body that was in a coma, and her soul It was pulled out by this man with a chain! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 "Wait!" The scenery exclaimed excitedly, "did you make a mistake?"!? My name is not... " "Everyone who wants to go to hell says so." "I''m not Tang Xiaole! You''ve caught the wrong person, brother ghost "I''m going to water the flowers," said the man with a lack of expression "Ha?" "I can''t waste my time." In a word, he pulled the chain. In a flash, in the open lawn, there was only the body of a woman in white, and the body of scenery losing soul. And behind a tree, I saw a woman who had disappeared Or female ghost, she floated out, finally looked at her body, can not say what mood, she also floated away. The dark underground is also a lively scene today nonsense! Once again, the scenery was brought to the underworld by men, and it happened that their destination was frying hell, listening to the voices of ghosts howling in the boiling lake, which was definitely not a good experience! The hand of scenery is bound by a chain, and the other end of the chain is held by a man''s hand, so their figure one after another is like walking a dog, and this dog is naturally scenery! "As I said, you''ve tied up the wrong person. I''m really not that Tang Xiaole..." Along the way, just reciting this sentence, the scenery has been dry, but the man in front of her turned a deaf ear and automatically blocked all the voices she sent out. She was so angry that she wanted to kill! All the way, he took the scenery to visit the whole 18 floors of hell. She felt terrible and disgusting at first and became numb. She deeply believed that this direct visit was a good way to cure her fear of ghosts. There might be nothing in the world that could make her feel afraid any more. Finally, he took her To be exact, she led her to a mahogany bridge. In the distance, there was a waterfall pouring down the river. The water flowed along the river without knowing where the end was. On both sides of the river, there were red flowers on the other side of the river. Under the red wood bridge, there was a clear river. On the top of the red wood bridge, there was a girl who was wearing willow nail clothes, torn jeans, and so on That full head dyed yellow long hair, how to look at all think is non mainstream, is a bad girl. There was a long line in front of her. Every person who passed her would pass by a bottle of drink like a box containing AD calcium. If the person refused to drink, she would press his head on the table and force him to pour it in. The scenery was stunned. The man with black clothes and white hair directly led the scenery to the front of the line, "I brought the man. Don''t ask me to go to the world next time. I''m very busy." "Are you busy looking at the flowers? I''ve been watching it for thousands of years The Yellow haired girl in modern clothes is two extremes in front of men in ancient clothes. Every ghost needs to be watched by the ghost who catches them. Knowing that they are reincarnated, everyone wants to finish the work early, but in the face of this man who cuts in the queue, they dare not fart. "I would not have asked you to go, but for the shortage of manpower." The Yellow haired girl opened a book, pointed to a name, and said, "line, line, do not delay your precious time, first you arrest the soul to do." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 "Tang Xiaole." The Yellow haired girl screamed at the scenery. Scenery cold face ha ha two, "sorry, I don''t call Tang Xiaole." "Well? Don''t you call Tang Xiaole The girl looked at the book in her hand, then raised her hand, and the scene appeared to be the girl who should have been called Tang Xiaole. The shadow disappeared quickly, but the girl fell into a long silence. Now scenery is calm about everything. Even if she is standing in front of her, she dares to scold. Anyone who has a good life will be caught in the hell. Even if she is a good tempered person, she will be angry and ill. "Why not?" Suddenly, the girl patted the table and cried angrily, "you''ve caught the wrong person!" "Did you catch it wrong?" The man named Naihe was very indifferent and knew that he had caught the wrong person. He didn''t even change his expression. "Didn''t I show you what Tang Xiaole looks like!? How can you give me back the wrong man! " "All people look the same in my eyes." "Well I didn''t tell you that Tang Xiaole would wear a skirt when he died! " "She''s wearing a skirt, too." "The skirt they wear is green, OK? I told you that Tang Xiaole wore a white skirt." There is a ghost difference in a low voice: "Meng Po, you forget how five senses lack three senses?" The five senses are hearing, smell, taste, touch and vision. However, he is not only lack of touch and taste, but also visually impaired. He is color blind. In other words, all colors in the world are black and white in his eyes. Isn''t white dress and green skirt in front of him? "Meng Po?" If all the horrible scenes are nothing in the eyes of scenery, she is still surprised to learn that a bad girl is the legendary Meng Po, and she is still surprised, "are you Meng Po?" "What''s the matter? I''m Meng Po. Is there such a fuss? " The Yellow haired girl looks bad. The scenery was silent for a moment, "I just feel You''re much younger than the stories I''ve heard. " "Hum, don''t you like to tell me that I''m an old woman!? I''m 4208 years old. Where am I? " As long as it is a woman, when it comes to age, she will have a lot of temper. As a woman, she naturally has the common faults that a woman should have. When she heard the saying of Fangling 4208 for the first time, she said directly, "then I still have some opinions! I was thinking of saving a life, but I was caught in the hell by your ghost errand. How do you deal with the matter of catching the wrong person? " "What a mistake! You have to settle with him! " Meng Po reached for a finger, and sat down directly on the table and yelled, "come and come, the people in line behind are drinking the water of forgetting Sichuan!" There is quite a big momentum of calling on the children to stand in line and wait for the fruit distribution in the campus. And those ghosts who watched the excitement immediately suppressed their own ghosts, and lined up one by one to send them to reincarnation. Meng Po clearly didn''t want to be in trouble. She could only look at the dog chain No, it''s the man holding the chain. She frowned. "I said, do you know the wrong person now? You''re not going to let me go yet? " But instead of looking at the scenery, she said to Meng Po, who pretended to be busy, "aren''t you going to make some achievements? Since she''s all here, let her be reborn. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 As an employee in the establishment, Meng Po naturally pays attention to performance. The local government also has a number of requirements for the number of births each year. However, in recent years, with the continuous progress of human technology, the average life expectancy has been extended, and the number of couples with children is required to increase every year. However, no one has reported to the local government. These couples who want to have children can only continue to think about it. The form of reincarnation is quite strict Jun, the hell is very distressed. Meng Po thought seriously for a while and nodded, "what you said is reasonable..." "Wait!" Scenery yells, "you want to be regular law enforcement, my yangshou is not finished yet!" Meng Po thought for a while and shook her head, "no, no, no, Yama is too old-fashioned. If he knew that I had sent a man whose life had not been completed for the sake of achievement, he would have to invite me to have tea again. What''s more, let her go." However, he didn''t say anything this time. As soon as his hand was loose, one end of the chain fell from his hand, and the chain that locked the scenery hand disappeared. The scenery of regaining freedom almost screamed to the sky. She whispered, "you still have some professional ethics..." She said, but also very dissatisfied glanced at the man with white hair and black clothes. As a result, people did not pay any attention to her. She had to bow her head when she was under the eaves. She resisted and tried to put on a good attitude and asked Meng Po, "say How should I go back? " She was afraid that if she did not go back, her body would be sent to the morgue! "How to go back..." Meng Po glanced at her eyes and said, "how, send her back." He turned and left, "I don''t have time." "Oh, you boy!" Meng Po is angry and stands up. Next to a ghost to comfort, "don''t be angry, don''t be angry, Meng Po, you don''t know, but he''s not a ghost errand. This time, he''s short of manpower. If he didn''t say something, he would stay in his other side of the sea of flowers." "Yes, it was very difficult to ask him to go to the world. As a result, the soul was arrested by mistake." "But he can''t remember his face. He''s not a professional. It''s understandable that he caught the wrong person." "That''s understandable! Look at him pulling. " Meng Po photographed the little ghost who came up and said to the scenery who stood and didn''t know what to do: "the guide who came to the underworld can only send you out. I''m not going to let you reincarnate. Maybe I can''t go back to the sun. It depends on whether you can ask Naihe to send you back." ¡°¡­¡­ Do I have to find him to send me back? " "In fact, you can ask Yan Wang for help..." Thinking of the superior, Meng Po covered her chest and lay down on the table, "Oh, my stomach aches when I think of this serious flower..." What you cover is not the stomach, but the chest, OK? Fengjing could not speak, but felt that the king of hell might be more difficult to deal with than the man named Naihe when she looked at the appearance of Meng Po. She gritted her teeth and thought that she was really rotten for eighteen years. She turned to chase after Naihe. Walking down the mahogany bridge, you will come to the boundless sea of flowers on the other side. When you are in the sea of flowers, you can see a bright sea of blood in this dark and gray environment. The scenery saw the occasional flying black butterflies, their wings are translucent, there is a strange beauty, just like how to general, although all the edge hidden, can always unconsciously attract attention. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 Just like this time, the scenery saw a man in black standing not far away. His figure was tall and he was particularly noticeable in the red sea of flowers. Now he seemed to be staring at a butterfly flying in front of him. He slowly raised his hand and stretched out his index finger. Maybe he wanted to touch the butterfly, but he didn''t know what he was worrying about, so he took back his hand again. The butterfly gradually fly away from him, his whole body dead breath spread to spread, in addition to the wind swaying on the other side of the flower, this world seems to be only a lonely man. The scenery can''t help but stop, suddenly there is an illusion, oneself to disturb him, break his this quiet, then she will be a heinous villain. When she hesitated, he turned back. He looked at the scenery lightly, then took back his sight and went to another direction. Scenery quickly trotted to keep up with his pace, subconsciously grabbed his arm, "wait, you can''t walk!" "Don''t touch me!" Suddenly, he got rid of the hand of scenery with great speed and appeared three steps away from her. She fell to the ground with an unstable center of gravity. Fortunately, there were flowers and plants around her. Even if her buttocks landed, she didn''t feel how much pain she fell. She just felt that she was holding a breath in her heart and had a grievance. When did she Miss Xia Jiada be so despised by others!? She complained, "well, you man with no manners!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± But he looked at her in silence, with no intention to lift her up, until after three seconds, five seconds, thirty seconds For the first time, his eyes were full of emotion, and his momentary gaze revealed his bewilderment. Scenery did not know what he was puzzled about, she did not get up from the ground, so she sat, and gradually, her hands covered her face, her shoulders trembled slightly, and even more there was a faint sob. After a long time, he finally asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "I was hurt by the fall!" Her crying cavity shows grievance, this thin and weak body, because of crying and slightly trembling, it is easy to arouse the sympathy of others. However, there was no such thing as compassion, so he just gave a cold "Oh" and left again. The scenery did not stop, nor suddenly stood up in front of him. He just stepped out a few steps and stopped, looked back at her, still could hear her sobbing. A moment later, he said, "I''ll patrol here after a while She still didn''t respond. "They''re going to catch the fleeing ghosts." She sat on the ground, changed her direction, turned her back to him and said in a pitiful voice, "I became a ghost It''s not because of you. " How could it be that... " "Just let them take me Anyway, there are eighteen hells. Even if I can''t go to reincarnation, there''s always a place to throw me away. " She confessed to say, and inhaled nose, probably feel hopeless, cry more miserable. Then, she heard a slight step sound around her, but she still buried herself in tears and didn''t want to look up at the man in front of her. He said, "follow me." "I''m not leaving Anyway, you''re going to throw me into the hell of tongue pulling or the hell of frying... " He was silent for a long time. "I''ll take you back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 Scenery is not anxious to be happy, but is uncertain: "you won''t cheat me?" "I have no reason to lie to you." "That''s great! Let''s go Just a person who just cried in a low voice stood up, her face full of smile, where just sad expression? Not even the corners of my eyes were moist. However, he looked down at a girl who was shorter than himself and asked a question that would not have been asked by him, "are all human beings as cunning as you?" "I''m not cunning, I''m tactful!" She was elated. "Who told you to catch the wrong person and take me to the underworld, but not responsible for sending me back? That''s what I can do. " If he is really a heartless man, then she is really miserable. The scenery slants a head, smile to say: "you promised to send me back, can''t go back to regret." "You are a man of practice." She was stunned and said, "yes, I''m a man of half cultivation. Why, can''t you see that I''m so immortal?" In the last sentence, she asked, but she was very excited. On weekdays, because she didn''t like to practice and her accomplishments were not very profound, so even if she met her peers, people would not necessarily find her to be a monk. "You are the weakest one I have ever seen." Scenery: What did he do when he suddenly asked this question? However, he said: "those who practice Taoism all need to suffer. This time you come to the underworld, maybe it is the robbery you want to experience." The scenery of plundering this kind of thing has been heard from Shifu. Among these three realms, whether it is human beings or demons, even demons, there will be a doomsday as long as their accomplishments reach a certain level or their chance comes. If they can survive this disaster, their accomplishments will have a breakthrough like flying. This is the so-called "disaster never dies" and there must be aftereffects. She said happily, "is my cultivation going to be improved?" However not cold not light said: "I catch you into the underworld, obviously you will also get benefits." ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want to say? " She had a bad intuition, like a feeling of jumping into a pit. "I caught the wrong person. I want to send you back to the sun. You have a trip to the underworld, and you also get benefits. Do you need to repay this benefit to be fair?" "Or When I get back, I''ll burn you more paper money? " Isn''t it fashionable to burn concubines recently? It''s not impossible for her to burn a female paper man to him. "These things are useless to me," he said "What do you want me to do "Get the escaped ghost back." You want me to To catch ghosts? " "You hear me well." "But you also said that I am the weakest one you have ever seen. You must be very clear about my strength. Maybe I can barely catch an ordinary kid. What if someone is a fierce ghost?" However, he said casually, "that''s also your doom." "No, I won''t!" She turned her head and hummed, "I don''t want to have such things as robbery, which is prepared for those who want to fly. The world is so good, there are delicious food and fun. I don''t want to fly." To put it bluntly, she just didn''t pursue it. "In that case, I don''t need to send you back to the sun." But he turned away again. "Ah The scenery closely followed up, full of sadness, "you said you would send me back, you can''t go back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 But he said coldly, "I only do fair things." "You She subconsciously wanted to reach out and hold him and not let him go, but he was swept by his dark eyes and remembered the scene of being pushed by him. She drew her hand back and said timidly, "can''t I promise you?" However, the cool tone did not change at all, "in view of your cunning, I don''t think I can believe you so easily." "I..." She gritted her teeth and said, "if I cheat you, I''ll be struck by thunder and lightning!" Once the monk made an oath, if he didn''t, he would be punished by God. Therefore, Lagerstroemia indica Zhenjun has always emphasized the two sisters of scenery, and he must not take an oath casually. However, he stopped, and there seemed to be a streamer across his dark eyes. At this time, he had quite a purpose. After he had achieved his goal, some romantic youths tried to reach out. However, this change of mood only disappeared in a moment, which made people think it was an illusion. Few people know that he has always been regarded as speechless, heartless and expressionless. He has a heart of revenge. Since he was cheated by her, he will always have to revenge. Along the way, he did not miss her fear of ghosts. Maybe now she is tired of vision, and she is not afraid of ghosts for the time being, but in the end, she still has the aversion that she has to face the obnoxious things, which will balance his cheated heart a lot. The scenery now facial expression is very ugly, "then I caught that female ghost, how to contact you?" "Use this." He took out a black paper symbol and said, "tear it and I''ll show up." When Feng Feng reaches out and touches the black Fu, he immediately takes back his hand. She blinks strangely, thinking that this looks like an albino man, but she doesn''t like to touch people. She is also a recognized beauty, and has never seen a man avoid himself. "Close your eyes," he said "Oh..." She closed her eyes obediently. It seemed that there was a breeze on her face and she lost consciousness for a time. In an apartment in city a, a man and a woman in the room are deadlocked. Xia Yanyu saw the man who suddenly appeared and asked coldly, "do you really have a way to save the scenery?" "Of course." A man''s frivolous smile is perfect and charming. "Who are you? How can I believe you? " "Mistakes and mistakes, I forgot to introduce myself to the beauty." The man grabbed his hair and said with a heartless smile, "Hello, beauty, my name is Yunji. I''m a senior of a university, um I had a friendship with Fengjing Xuemei about eating melon seeds together. I can hardly be regarded as a friend with her. " Xia Yanyu couldn''t believe it easily, "are you a friend of scenery? Why have I never heard her mention it? " She is very clear about the interpersonal relationship of scenery. Just like all the twin sisters, no matter what, they will choose to share with each other. "Ah? She didn''t mention me. It was my unilateral belief that she and I were friends... " The color of disappointment appeared on the face of cloud Ji, and the beautiful face showed a lonely look. It was really easy to make people feel obsessed. But Xia Yanyu was never a person who would be bewildered by beauty. She asked, "how do you know about the scenery accident? How do we know where we live? " "I haven''t seen Fengjing Xuemei for a week. It''s not hard to think of her accident. As for your residence, I''m not the only one who knows." His mysterious smile, "new Jun Yu lecturer, do not also know where you live?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 Summer smoke rain a Zheng, "do you know that devil?" "How can you not know, a city suddenly appeared such a powerful demon, want to know is also difficult." Yunji''s perfect smile is harmless and friendly, "Yanyu Xuemei, are you really not going to let me see the scenery Xuemei? Maybe I can save her? " Yanyu is not sure about his identity. This man gives her the feeling that he is not evil, but also has a gentleman''s breath. He is neither a noble monk nor a bewitching monster. However Misty rain for the scenery at this time of the state, is really no way. She pushed open a door, cold warning, "I advise you not to have any bad thoughts, if you dare to hurt the scenery, I will kill you." "I''m really moved by the sisterhood." Yun ji showed you moved my face, and walked into this room full of pink dolls. He was stunned for a moment, "this is A seven or eight year old girl''s room? " "This is the room of scenery." Xia Yanyu glanced at him and knew that a big man would not understand the full girlish heart of the scenery. The scenery preferred pink and all the lovely things, but she would never show her preference every time she went out, because she was afraid of being called naive. Even in summer, I feel the scenery is a little naive. Yun ji tut two times, went to the bed, also saw the girl lying on the bed, her face pale, at this time the quiet appearance is completely different from the lively he has seen in the past. He put his hand on her face, her temperature is normal, but also breathing, but she has been maintaining a state of unconsciousness. "Her soul is detached." Xia Yanyu was stunned for a long time when she heard this answer, and then refuted without hesitation, "impossible, scenery, her cultivation has not reached the point of being able to get out of the body." Yun Ji said: "the soul out of the body is not only the soul out of the body this move, but also can draw out the soul of this move?" "Do you mean that some heretics are interested in the scenery?" Xia Yanyu clenched his fist, "it must be the devil called Jun Yu. I have long said that he is not a good kind, but the scenery doesn''t listen to him!" No matter how smart Xia Yanyu is, he will not expect that there will be ghost devils. After all, ghost errands can only hook the souls of the dead. Hearing her ferocious recitation of Jun Yu''s name, yun ji just had a funny smile. He shook his head again and said in agony, "the soul is out of body. This matter is a little troublesome." "Can''t you help it?" Xia Yanyu can''t help but start to worry. She thought that even if this man is not a good man, he seems to have some skills, but now he can''t help it. Can she really go to the master for help? Crape myrtle true king closed for three years, less than a last resort, Xia Yanyu really don''t want to go to the old man. "Although the soul is detached, but the body is not dead, there will always be a spiritual connection between the soul and the body. I can try to find out the direction of her soul through the spiritual power in the mind of scenery." Words down, his hand on the face of the scenery, slowly toward her face bow head. The summer misty rain sees more and more to feel something wrong, hurriedly calls to him, "Hello, what are you doing?" Isn''t it just like that? He''s going to kiss the scenery? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 "What do you think I''m going to do to discover the spiritual power of scenery?" Cloud Ji looked up with a smile at the summer rain, there is a kind of you do not think that the world''s people are as dirty as you. Summer smoke rain throat a stem, for a long time did not say a word, the spirit of such unspeakable things, as if only close to be able to feel. Cloud Ji saw the summer rain did not stop, and then lowered his head, he opened the front of the scenery of the bangs, the forehead touched her forehead, just when he was about to close his eyes to perceive, he was suddenly caught in a pair of opened eyes. He saw in her clear eyes, there was a moment of confusion when she just woke up. This kind of confusion made people feel a bit hazy and strange. Soon, she seemed to have regained her mind. When she saw a man so close to herself, her eyes widened. Her bright eyes were like frightened kittens. People who just woke up did not know where the force came from Gas, push away the man in front of him. Yunji was unprepared, a staggering, but fortunately there was no confusion to fall down. Looking at the past, she jumped out of bed and stepped on the ground barefoot. She asked the three most philosophical questions in the world, "who am I, where am I, why am I here?" Yunji suddenly felt that his heart was quickening for a moment, which was probably his illusion. "Scenery, you wake up!" Xia Yanyu hugged his twin sister excitedly, "fortunately, you wake up. Do you know that I''m worried!" After a week of coma, she was worried for a week, not to mention how she spent this week. The scenery calmed down and asked, "did I come out of hell?" Yanyu asked: "what Prefecture?" "It is..." The scenery saw the cloud Ji, the words suddenly stopped, and asked: "melon seed brother, how are you here?" "I heard that Fengjing Xuemei had an accident and wanted to help? As a result, I didn''t expect that Xuemei was really cruel enough to push me away as soon as I woke up. " Yunji is not averse to the title of brother melon seed, but he feels aggrieved by her merciless pushing him away. "That..." The scenery awkwardly said: "I am not just awake, delirious?" This can not blame her, she woke up to see a man''s face in his own less than five centimeters away, she was shy, a counsellor, can not help but subconsciously have a reaction. Yanyu asked: "scenery, do you really know him?" "Yes? That''s right... " After thinking about the scenery for a while, she met the man twice. One was the friendship of eating melon seeds to watch a play, and the other was that he destroyed his labor achievements in sweeping the floor. At that time, she still wanted to teach this man a good lesson when she saw him again. As a result There is no result. Xia Yanyu said: "Yunji, thank you for coming to help today." "Yanyu Xuemei was just so on guard against me. Now I hear a senior, and I don''t come for nothing." Cloud Ji light smile, a pair of smiling eyes charming, "OK, since the scenery is OK, then I''ll go first." "Goodbye, schoolmaster." Summer smoke rain and glance at the scenery without action. Scenery skimmed her lips, "melon seeds Goodbye, schoolmaster. " Yun ji waved her hand, went out, and left the apartment. His smile grew deeper and deeper. Her soul was so serious that she said that her soul would come back to her soul. Should I report such an interesting thing to that man? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 Although the scenery wakes up, Yanyu is relieved, but she does not intend to let the scenery muddle through. Yanyu pulls the scenery and tells her all the things she met that day. God knows that in the middle of the night, Yanyu thought that scenery was going to live with LV Meng. As soon as she received a phone call from LV Meng saying that scenery had an accident in the hospital, how anxious she was. Feng Feng has no choice but to talk about Lu Meng''s buying her with Haagen Dazs for half a year. However, she didn''t say a word about her mind wandering around the earth. Originally, she went to investigate the glass injury incident. As a result, she overturned the car and was caught by a ghost. She didn''t want to lose face any more. As a sister who is five minutes older, she still needs face saving ¡£ Seeing the scenery, the misty rain told LV Meng that he was safe, so he asked, "so? What have you found out? " She didn''t know where the scenery came from. She had the courage to investigate such a supernatural event. It was too long for her. "Even though I turned over, I still found something." Scenery bit the cake, vaguely said, the cake or misty rain, in her case is the early recovery of a serious illness, specially went out to buy it back to her to satisfy her, "do you know? From the wounds of those injured women, there was a sense of resentment. I initially suspected that it was an event triggered by a ghost. " "There''s resentment in the wound?" Misty rain frowned, "if this is even you can see the resentment, then it can be seen that the ghost is not so powerful." "No, how weak is this ghost to let me see the clue?" For the other side said their own way and micro things, scenery did not feel uncomfortable at all, so many years ago, she has already accepted her own strength weak this setting. Xia Yanyu thought for a while and said, "I''ll deal with this matter. Don''t interfere." "You intervene?" "Yes, if you are allowed to come again, what should you do? I can''t tell my parents. Besides, as... " "As a man of practice, of course, he should kill demons and demons to protect the safety of ordinary people." Scenery said: "this word has heard you say hundreds of times, I can recite." Xia Yanyu glanced at her, "you are not allowed to do such dangerous things without telling me, do you know?" "Yes, I know." The scenery was perfunctory, and she did not dare to say that she had promised a man to catch a ghost girl. She was flustered when she thought of the black paper symbol in her palm when she woke up from coma. The next day, after a week, the scenery finally entered the campus again. As soon as she went to the elective class classroom, she was pulled to a corner by Lu Meng. "Scenery, you are OK. You don''t know how worried I am about you?" Lu Meng took out a pile of snacks from her backpack and stuffed them into the scenery. "You see, these are all your favorite foods. Tell me what you want to eat, and I will try my best to meet your requirements." Scenery unexpected pick eyebrows, "little cute, this time so generous." "What is our relationship? You are my big lovely. " LV Meng said with a lingering fear: "you don''t know how frightened I was when I saw you lying on the ground, next to a woman''s body?" "By the way That woman, do you know who she is www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 "I''ve found out." Lu Meng said: "she is also a student in our school. She is a junior in her junior year. She is a famous beauty in her senior year. She came to our hospital because of a car accident a few days ago. She could have been discharged in a few days. Who knows why she jumped out of the building without thinking about it? Or died in my father''s Hospital, alas My dad has been bothered by this for a week "Is she suicidal?" Feng asked "That''s what the police said, but a lot of people said in private that she was murdered." Lu Meng lowered her voice and pointed to a boy sitting in the front row. "Look at the scenery, that''s Tang Xiaole''s boyfriend Zhao Yi. They''ve been together since high school, and they''ve been very good. Look at the woman sitting next to him..." The scenery looked at the handsome man and looked at the beautiful woman beside him. From time to time, she would deliberately bend down to get close to the man. "Is this Zhao Yi''s empathy "Zhao Yi has been pursuing this Lu Meng explained, "this woman is the daughter of the director of the Public Security Bureau of a city. Her name is Chen Haitang. She has been pursuing Zhao Yi since her freshman year. Zhao Yi has always been dismissive of her, because Zhao Yi only likes Tang Xiaole, but Chen Haitang has never given up. They all say that Chen Haitang has found someone to solve Tang Xiaole." Sure enough, Zhao Yi seemed to be fed up with Chen Haitang''s approach. He picked up his book and walked out of the classroom directly. As he passed the door, the scenery saw his haggard face, and then Chen Haitang followed him out. "Well, if you want me to say, Zhao Yi is also infatuated. After Tang Xiaole''s death, I heard that he stayed in the laboratory alone for several days, just to paralyze himself with his schoolwork. I think he may hate Chen Haitang, but Chen Haitang''s family background is so big that he can''t move her." The scenery just chews on the saying that Tang Xiaole and Zhao Yi have a good relationship. Generally speaking, people become ghosts after their death, and they will like to stay with the people they love in the world. If you want to find Tang Xiaole, maybe she can start with Zhao Yi. The scenery suddenly put those snacks back into LV Meng''s arms, "little cute, I have something to do with this class, I''ll escape first, you remember to help me to cover up." "Oh, scenery!" Cried Lu Meng. The scenery has been out of the classroom for a long time, but Zhao Yi has disappeared, and she is not willing to give up. There is only one way out of the teaching building. She goes along this road. When the class time comes, it is the old teaching building, so she has not seen anyone along the way. The scenery sighed helplessly. Then she found that the shoelaces were scattered. She bent down to hear something coming from afar. Her curiosity made her cat walk forward a few steps, and the voice from the Bush was clearer. The heavy breathing voice of men and the restrained voice of women were really It''s exciting! She carefully peeled away a bit of green bush, and saw the men and women who were engaged in a mixed movement behind a tree. To her disappointment, they were not Zhao Yi and Chen Haitang as she thought. She blinked on the grass and sighed deeply. "It''s Caramel today. Do you want it?" A man lowered his voice and said, a hand also reached in front of the scenery. She glanced at the melon seeds in the man''s hand, and then glanced at his face. The corner of her mouth twitched, "how could it be you again?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 "This is fate." Yun Ji was smiling and stretched out his hand to the front of the scenery, "this time it''s caramel flavor, do you want it?" "Yes." In line with the principle of not eating for nothing, Fengguang reached out and caught a glimpse of the ongoing war on the other side, hit the people around with his elbow, and whispered, "is it not kind of us to watch here?" Learning from her appearance, he also whispered: "this is a public place, that is, everyone can stay. What''s not kind?" "Well That''s what you said. " The scenery nodded approvingly, enjoying a living spring palace without psychological pressure, and then felt that there was something wrong with it. "Seeing this scene of blood boiling, you don''t feel What do you think? " "Yes." She did so, "well," after all, you are a boy, more or less you will feel... " "This man is not in my shape." Yun Ji said with a smile: "this woman''s figure is pretty good, but still not good." Scenery: "I forgot to talk to Fengjing Xuemei. I''m from the Department of fine arts. When I see people at first sight, I can''t help but observe their body structure." Yun Ji said in a sincere voice, "you must not think that I am teasing you." "No I don''t think so. " Scenery lazy to see him, deep thought that this man never play cards according to common sense, just because of his words and the heart rate acceleration seems to be false. "Well It''s always an action, and I''m not looking forward to it. Xuemei, I''m ready to retreat. Do you want to go with me? " "Go." After seeing the scenery for a long time, she didn''t forget that her purpose was the ghost named Tang Xiaole. In fact, the main reason was that she was a little short-sighted. She had narrowed her eyes for a long time and was tired. She might as well go to work. As soon as she got up and stood up, she leaned to the side. Fortunately, Yunji held her up and didn''t let her fall. Seeing her expression, Yunji suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable pain and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "I''ve been squatting for a long time, my legs are numb..." Those who believe in numbness of legs all know that the uncomfortable feeling that goes straight to the heart is really worse than ants biting. "Who''s there?" Suddenly, there was a big drink, and the scenery saw that a man and a woman had finished lifting their pants and came towards this side. The scenery blinks at the cloud Ji, "how to do?" Although it is a public place, when the parties see that they have watched this shameful movement, they will feel embarrassed in the face. Yun Ji said, "it seems that there is only one way." "What?" "Come up." He turned his back to her, apparently to leave. Scenery in the heart of the feeling some subtle, but still obedient lying on his back, and then, the wind sounded in his ear, he actually carried her to fly up! Cloud Ji''s feet from time to time in the trees, quickly fled the place, until the end of the avenue, he fell on the ground. But he did not rush to let go of the scenery, but said with a smile, "forty five kilograms." "Ah?" She was confused for a while, but she didn''t come back from the fact that he took her to fly. Then, she just turned red. "Yunji, don''t you know you can''t tell the weight of a girl casually?" She called in his ear, cloud Ji because of her volume shrink neck, and innocently said: "I said you are too light, you are so excited to do what?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 "Even if you say I''m too light, you can''t tell me my weight!" He didn''t understand, "why?" "Because weight is a taboo for girls! What if you say it and let others hear it? " "There''s no one else around here..." She came down from his back. "Even if there is no one, you can''t say it!" She looks like an angry cat, and her hair seems to stand up. Yunji doesn''t understand the girl''s thinking very well. He grabs her hair and says, "you girls are really hard to serve..." "You boys are really rough nerves." She curled her mouth and snorted. "Well, well, I''m not right." Yun ji sighed. Although he could not understand the girl, he still knew that he could never quarrel with a girl, because even a quiet girl could say anything wrong once they quarreled. He asked, "I guess you played truant. Next, what are you going to do?" "I..." After thinking about it for a while, she asked tentatively, "do you know a man named Zhao Yi?" "Zhao Yi, who just died of her girlfriend?" She immediately asked, "do you know him?" Yun ji touched his chin and nodded, "he and I are both members of the drama club. Occasionally we will meet. It''s a nodding acquaintance." "Talk drama club Do you still like drama? " Unexpectedly, Yunji denied with a smile, "I don''t like it." "You don''t like it. Why did you join the drama club?" "You don''t know. There are many girls in the drama club, and they are also high-quality beauties..." Cloud Ji smile full of spring breeze, because of his good-looking face, hard to call life, he is very obscene feeling. This is really like his answer, the scenery scornfully looked at him, "superficial." "It''s not superficial. It''s a pursuit of beauty." After that, he looked at the scenery for a long time. The beautiful Phoenix eyes squinted and chuckled, "for example, Fengguang Xuemei, your face It''s very much in line with my pursuit of beauty. " Scenery a Leng, heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, a moment, she turned her head, very indifferent to say: "Miss, of course, is beautiful as flowers, you still have vision." Yunji felt that her appearance was really cute and tight. He pretended not to see her red ears. He raised his hand to touch her head and asked with a smile, "so my sister asked me what''s wrong with Zhao Yi?" "It''s something..." After the answer, the scenery came back to her mind and patted off his hands on her head. She said in an uneasy voice, "you can''t touch girls'' heads casually, don''t you know?" "I know now." Yun ji took back her hand, shrugged, then touched her chin and said, "what are you looking for Zhao Yi for? Is it related to his girlfriend who has become a ghost? " How do you know it''s about his girlfriend "Aren''t you a monk? The reason why you suddenly find Zhao Yi is just because of his dead girlfriend. Once a person dies, he will become a ghost. It''s not strange that you want to find him. Is it because you like him that you just go to him? " "Don''t be kidding. How could I possibly like him?" "Yes, I''m much better than Zhao Yi, a man. You don''t even like me. How can you like Zhao Yi, who is neither funny nor good-looking than me?" "Can you not be so narcissistic?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 "It''s not narcissism, it''s confidence." Cloud Ji mood is very good smile, "come, call me a schoolmaster to listen, I will take you to find Zhao Yi?" Fengguang''s first reaction was to say "don''t think about it." but considering Tang Xiaole''s affairs, she still doubted: "do you know where he lives?" "Of course, Zhao Yi didn''t live in dormitories when he was a sophomore. He rented a house with Tang Xiaole outside. As it happens, I know where the house they rent is." "How do you know that?" "It''s very simple. Tang Xiaole is the president of the drama club. People from the drama club have been to her home for a meeting." Cloud Ji picks eyebrow, "how? Do you want to consider calling me a senior in good faith? " Her face was complicated, and for a long time, she choked out, "schoolmaster." "It''s too low for me to hear." She gritted her teeth and forbeared, "Schoolmaster!" "Xuemei is good, the senior will take you to Zhao Yi." Yunji''s smile is like a spring breeze, and he is very happy. People who don''t know think he has won the lottery. This tone of voice The scenery is recorded! After spending more than ten minutes walking to the downstairs of an apartment outside the school, Yunji looked at a window on the 12th floor and said faintly, "I think I''ll go up with you. " "Why?" The scenery looked up at him. Cloud Ji slightly bent down, close to her face, lips slightly raised, "because with your strength to find a female ghost It''s too dangerous. " Scenery pursed her lips and retorted that she could not. She also knew that he meant that there was something unclean in that apartment. He patted her on the head again. "Don''t be nervous. Isn''t there me?" The strong male breath came to her face, and her face was dyed with red haze. She stiffened and stepped back, "let''s go up." She turned and walked into the apartment building, which had a certain sense of fleeing. With a smile in her mouth, yun ji kept up with her pace. Out of the elevator, the scenery looks at the door of an apartment and looks at the cloud Ji standing beside her. Yun ji smiles and rings the doorbell directly. Soon, the door opens, and it is Zhao Yi who has a bad face. Scenery also thought about how to open his mouth, and saw cloud Ji put out a pair of I am very sad appearance, "Zhao Xuedi, I was not in school some time ago, now I heard that the president had an accident, just wanted to see you, I came late, I hope you don''t blame." "No It''s good that the seniors can come. " Zhao Yi in slightly Leng after God, made way for a step, "two please come in." Entering the room, Yunji also introduced: "this is the summer scenery, our school''s big life, the younger brother has heard her name?" "Yes, it''s our school celebrity." Zhao Yi held out his hand and said politely, "Hello, I''m Zhao Yi." "Hello." Fengguang reaches out and holds Zhao Yi''s hand. "Fengjing Xuemei also heard about the president and wanted to come with me to see you. You know, at the opening ceremony of freshmen, the president also gave a speech for them." "Yes It was two months ago. " Zhao Yi thought of Tang Xiaole standing on the platform at that time. He couldn''t help but feel more sad. Yun ji sighed, "we are all very sad for the death of the president. Zhao Xuedi, it''s a good time to be patient." "I understand..." Zhao Yiqiang Yan laughs, "look at me, I forgot to pour you tea. You sit on the sofa for a while, and I''ll pour two glasses of water." With that, he went into the kitchen. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 Scenery and Yunji sat on the sofa as good as a stream. She looked at the furnishings around her eyes. There were many pictures of Zhao Yi and Tang Xiaole on the wall and on the table. She picked up the photos on the tea table. The girl in the photo was smiling sweetly and happily. She suddenly sighed, "life is really a fragile thing. Who can think of a person who is still so happy before and a cold corpse in the second What about it? " "So since ancient times, there have been a lot of people who have been seeking immortality and have been promoted by the Tao?" She glanced at the charming cloud Ji with a smile, "I am sighing that life is easy to die. Who told you about the cultivation of immortals?" "Are these two things essentially indistinguishable?" "Yes, I didn''t say you were good at acting. I thought it was true just now because of the sad appearance." Yun ji modest, "my acting skills are general, after all, I was in the drama club." Seeing Zhao Yi coming out of the kitchen, she said three words with her mouth: don''t want to face. He also used the form of mouth to reply: "praise falsely.". The scenery was infuriated by this shameless man. At this time, Zhao Yi came out with two glasses of water. "I''m sorry, I''ve been busy with experimental research these days and forgot to buy tea. I can only invite you to drink boiled water." "It''s OK." Yun ji quickly put on a sad and compassionate appearance, "I heard that you rarely come out of the laboratory these days, you don''t have to force yourself too much, I believe that the president has a spirit in heaven, and will not be at ease." "Thank you for your concern. I know how to do it. I won''t let myself fall." Zhao Yi''s eyes dimmed a lot, "before Xiaole has always reminded me not to work too hard to wear myself out, now there is no her supervision of me, in order to let her rest assured, I will also well urge myself." Seeing this haggard man, Fengjing suddenly felt more sympathy for him. They all said that lovelorn men easily arouse people''s sympathy, but those who have lost their lovers are even more sympathetic. She just wanted to say a few words of consolation, but the rest of her eyes saw the curtain moved by the wind, and she turned her face to the cloud Ji beside her and leaned towards him, Even the hand can not help but grasp his hand, this strength, to pinch the nail into the flesh of his palm. Yun ji touched the back of her head sadly, "Xuemei, don''t be too sad. You will make Zhao Yi more miserable." Zhao Yigang just did not understand the sudden action of the scenery. Now he listened to yun ji''s words and reluctantly laughed, "yes, people should be strong to live." Scenery doesn''t care whether he is strong or not! She only knew that she was determined not to look back, because it was back to Zhao Yi, and she did not need acting skills. She silently said to Yun Ji, "what should I do?" Yunji blinked her eyes, indicating that she should not be nervous. He also saw a ghost in a white skirt at the curtain. He also understood that the reason for the fear of the scenery was not because she had seen the ghost, but because she had seen a fierce ghost, and the ghost was not Tang Xiaole. The ghost girl stood in the corner, quietly staring at three people in the living room, her face Maybe it''s not a face any more, because it''s so bloody that even the facial features can''t be seen clearly. It''s creepy. If she stares at it, she''ll get a cold sweat. The scenery was scared and disgusted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 When she came out of Zhao Yi''s apartment, it was already at night. The scenery was dead holding yun ji''s hand and walking in the open corridor. She didn''t dare to turn back. The elevator suddenly broke down, and they could only take the stairs. But she didn''t believe that the elevator just broke down. Yun Ji was hurt by her grasp, but still smile and whisper: "so afraid, if I am not in, what can you do?" "I thought I would meet Tang Xiaole. Who knows it will be such a terrible ghost..." The scenery pasted to him again, "tell me, is she still following us?" Because she accidentally and the ghost on the eye, in Zhao Yi''s apartment, the ghost has been staring at her, even she came out of Zhao Yi''s room, the gaze has not disappeared. Yunji said, "she is no longer behind us." "That''s good..." Just after a breath of relief, she saw a woman in a white dress standing at the entrance of the stairs. The scenery mechanically raised her head and looked at the cloud Ji. Cloud Ji innocently said: "she is really not behind us." It''s just in front of them. Scenery did not say a word, very consciously stood behind him, Yunji''s accomplishments, she has been unable to see clearly, but can be sure that this man will be better than himself. "Your face It''s very nice. " The voice of the ghost in white sounded in the open stairs, with a chill. Cloud Ji embarrassed smile way: "I also know oneself grow well." The ghost was silent for a second, "the woman behind you She has a pretty face "Is it? I think she''s pretty, too Yunji has no embarrassment or fear that normal people should have. His smiling face seems to never have other expressions. The ghost said slowly, "the woman who looks better than me They should not exist. " The scenery heard this sentence a Leng, then can''t help but speak behind the cloud Ji, "recently, those women in a city are injured by you?" "They Those women are so beautiful... " The ghost sighed and asked, "Why are there women in the world who are more beautiful than me?" This ghost brain is sick! The scenery confirmed, obediently stayed behind the cloud Ji, did not speak. Yun Ji said, "there are more women in the world, and more beautiful women than you. Do you want to disfigure them?" "I can''t..." The ghost''s voice was infected with pain, "I can''t disfigure all the women, but I can destroy the woman who appears in front of me. " This ghost is really sick! Since Ji Yun''s wife is in your house, why do you want to be beautiful "He''s strange..." "Why is he strange?" "Give me the woman behind you, and I''ll tell you." "Give it to you?" Yun ji felt the scenery behind him and grasped his clothes. He laughed, "what do you give me to do?" "I''ve seen her The best looking woman... " Cloud Ji smiles, "so?" "I''m going to tear her face off and stick it on my face, so I''ll be able to look good. " The ghost said obsessed, and suddenly there was a gust of wind, the lights in the corridor were all out in an instant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 "Cloud Ji!" The scenery called his name. Yun ji turned back and said, "don''t be afraid." Without the existence of moonlight, she could not see her fingers in the dark environment. She grasped his hand and did not know where the ghost would rush out. Some people thought that she was too beautiful to tear her face off, which was not very pleasant! Think of those years three days of fishing, two days of sun net practice, she suddenly understood how the misty rain is to hate their own iron not steel. In this dark environment, there were bursts of broken glass. Then, at the foot of the scenery, there was an array of golden light. With the light of the array, she also saw the man in front of her. Yun Ji said, "don''t leave the boundary." After that, a long sword with cold light appeared on his right hand. When the broken glass was about to get close to him, all of them were swept away by his sword spirit. Soon, black hair spread on the wall. Those long hair grew at a terrible speed and attacked the man with the sword. Of course, Yunji couldn''t have been hurt like this, but the hair didn''t want to hurt him. No matter how long the hair was cut by sword Qi, the recovery speed was faster and faster, and the spreading speed was also faster and faster. The scenery in the border knew that the ghost knew that she could not beat Yunji, so she wanted to consume his physical strength. However strong a person was, her physical strength was always limited. We can''t find the hiding place of the ghost. It''s not good to go on like this The scenery pondered hard. As soon as she saw the light, she took off her backpack and took out the Sutra Sutra canon. Her master gave it to her. She and Yanyu had already practiced the contents of the book perfectly, but she was lazy. She would not have taken the book with her if she hadn''t thought about Tang Xiaole. She did not have time to boast of her wit. She opened the book and found the eye opening mantra. Master said that under the eye opening mantra, ghosts and ghosts would have no escape. The scenery looked at the above mantra and read it carefully, "the heavenly method is clear, the earth method is spiritual, the Yin and Yang combine essence, the water spirit shows the form, the light and water photography, the heaven reaches the earth, the Dharma pursues, the Yin and Yang Dharma mirror, the true form appears quickly, the true form appears quickly!" After the mantra is finished, everything around is clear. If you want to describe the scenery, it is probably that a person who is short-sighted with hundreds of degrees suddenly becomes as good as 5.0. She is only busy looking at the surrounding environment, and has no idea that she can successfully use the eye opening Mantra at one time. The surrounding environment is clearly reflected in the background of the scenery. She suddenly shouts to Yunji: "she is hidden in the wall on your right hand side!" Yunji did not hesitate to turn the sword in her hand. A sword spirit suddenly split the wall on the right. The ghost in white was also hit by the sword. The hair spread on the wall was scattered one by one, and the black light flashed and restored the light. Cloud Ji said unexpectedly to the scenery: "originally you are also a little effective." "Well, of course!" The scenery walked to him with pride. Yunji''s face suddenly changed. Holding the hand of scenery, he whirled himself in front of her. A wisp of long hair crossed his face like a sharp blade, but the scar didn''t appear. On Yunji''s side face, the skin on that face, as if there were cracks, gradually spread from a small opening to the whole face. Finally, the mask on his face was broken and exposed Out came another face that no one else had ever seen. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 Cloud Ji''s eyes are cold, the long sword off, straight toward the female ghost who fell on the ground, the ghost to hide, the sword is through her arm, nailed her to the wall. The ghost is not a human being, but the pain of soul injury will be greater than that of physical injury. With a cry of pain, she actually chose to break her arm and ran away in a hurry into a mist. Cloud Ji did not go after, he did not look back at the scenery, no one knows what he was thinking at this time. After a long time, the scenery reached out and touched his arm and whispered: "in fact When I used the eye opening mantra, I saw "Is it?" His voice is not cold and light, but it makes people feel very cold, which is quite different from the way he used to taste smiling face. The scenery moved her lips again. After a long time, she said, "I don''t feel terrible You don''t mind. " "I don''t mind." Finally, he turned to see her. His face is as clear as a sculpture, a pair of peach blossom eyes are hazy, a little careless will let people sink in, all can be called perfect, except for his right face, there is a trace of burn, like a piece of white paper with a little ink, everyone will pay attention to that little ink at the first sight. The scenery should feel terrible, just like seeing the girl ghost without face, but she didn''t feel terrible. At the moment, his expression of indifference was glass, beautiful and vulnerable. "You..." She was a little nervous, because she didn''t know what to say. After a while, he let out her familiar light laughter again, "this is my true face. What Fengjing Xuemei saw before was just a mask on my face." The scenery looked up, which found that although he was smiling, his eyes were just cold, without any smile. She bit her lips and slowly said, "it''s not your fault..." "It''s my fault." So my father''s man was my father''s man I was born with sin. " "But it has nothing to do with you." He is stubborn, and she is more stubborn than him. "I know that no matter whether it is the combination of man and devil, or the combination of man and demon, they will suffer from God''s punishment, and the punishment of heaven usually acts on the offspring, but it is clearly not the children''s fault, nor It''s not your fault. " From the first day when she became a member of the royal family of Lagerstroemia indica, she constantly warned the scenery and the misty rain. Among the three realms, people of different ethnic groups will be punished by heaven, because this is the punishment of God. Sometimes, the punishment will affect the lovers, but more often, it will affect the offspring. The scenery originally thought that Yunji and she were the same people who practiced Taoism, but when using the eye opening mantra, she found that Yunji was possessed of demonic Qi, and she also saw his face hidden under the mask. Yunji listened to her words, but she didn''t think of it with a smile. "You don''t understand the so-called heavenly punishment, and you don''t need to understand it. Fengjing Xuemei, it''s a pity that you saw my picture It''s not a pretty face. " "No pity, this is the beginning of my understanding of you..." After that, she felt that this sentence seemed to be wrong, slowly raised her hand to cover the mouth, and her face was red and hot. Cloud Ji silent up, finally bent up the corner of his eyes, smile with a cold voice said: "summer scenery, are you blind?" Now that I have seen his true appearance, what else should I do for him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 For a while, I''m blind. I''m a little bit short-sighted "That''s high myopia." "Cloud Ji Do you have to talk to me like that She gradually got angry. Cloud Ji a smile, "I just suddenly doubt, your brain is not normal." "I''m out of my mind. Can I get into the best university in a city?" "If you have a normal mind, you won''t like me after seeing me as I am." "Then I just like you, what should I do?" She said in a loud voice, "you see me as you are now. Maybe I won''t like you, but I already like you. Even if you come to me with an ugly face, I still like you!" Yunji pause for a long time, a long time to realize that she has said something, she sobbed, once again covered her mouth, deeply aware that she was in a hurry to say what was in her heart? He suddenly said, "summer scenery, are you really crazy? I am a devil and you are a man. If you are with me, you will suffer from the curse of heaven. " "If it''s too big to have children..." She blurted out. Seeing his funny eyebrows, her face turned even redder. Instead of looking at him, she chose to look at the white wall instead of looking at him I didn''t think about having a baby with you. Don''t get me wrong! " Yunji is a smart man. He knows that wearing a mask can confuse many women. From the beginning, he also knows that scenery has a good impression on him And it''s up to him to decide where this good will eventually grow. He looked at her back for a long time, and his eyes were dim. Finally, he said, "I''ll take you back." "Well..." She slowly turned back and lowered her head, but did not dare to look at him. Yun ji raised her hand and wanted to touch her head. Finally, she took back her hand and put it on her side. In a soft voice, she said, "let''s go." She followed him obediently, and had no time to think about what would happen if someone saw the corridor in a mess tomorrow. Yunji sent the scenery to the downstairs of her apartment. Along the way, both of them were silent. When it came time to leave, it seemed inappropriate not to say anything. The scenery looked up carefully at him, "do you want to Go to my house "No more." At this time, Yunji''s face was restored to the perfect appearance. He looked down at her and looked at her uneasily. Then he said, "in fact, I always think you are stupid." "Ha?" She raised her face, a face puzzled. "But sometimes I feel You are so stupid that you are very lovely. " The scenery''s face was very tangled. Should she be happy or angry when he said this? Cloud Ji chuckled, "you see, what you are thinking, will always show from the face." ¡°¡­¡­ I''m just like the inside and outside! " "Yes, it is." But he can not do these four words, cloud Ji''s eyes hidden a complex, "summer scenery, don''t trust me too much." When he said this, he felt a little surprised for himself. "Why?" she asked, of course Yun Ji said with a smile: "because I''m not a good man." "Of course you are not a good man. You are a devil." "You have to understand Not bad. " Yes, he is a devil. In order to achieve his goal, he will do anything he can. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 "Scenery?" Not far away came the summer misty rain to shout out. Scenery side head to see, but also glanced at the misty rain side of another man, "how do you walk together?" No wonder she has this question, but because the man beside Yanyu is Jun Yu, the devil who makes Yanyu very annoying. They actually walk together, which is more strange than the sun hitting the West. Xia Yanyu walked to the scenery and said: "it''s not because of you!" "Me?" "Look at your cell phone. How many calls have I made to you?" The scenery takes out the mobile phone, this just discovers that all is not to answer the call, she is ashamed, "that Listen to me, I''ve had some problems, so I didn''t notice a phone call. " "Something happened? What''s more important than my phone call? " If not Xia Yanyu to school to find scenery, also won''t meet Jun Yu, since Jun Yu proposed to help her find someone, then she still refused? Fengjing quickly told her ghost story again. Of course, she ignored why she wanted to go to Zhao Yi and the real identity of Yunji. Finally, she was afraid of Yanyu and didn''t believe it. She pulled Yunji''s sleeve. "Yanyu, if you don''t believe it, you can ask him. What I said is true." The misty rain looks at the clouds. Cloud Ji smiles and nods, "scenery Xuemei said are true." Jun Yu and yun ji looked at each other, a face indifferent, a smile gentle, and also agreed to move away from the line of sight. Yun Ji is different from Jun Yu. He is half man and half devil, and his evil spirit is more difficult to detect. This is why Xia Yanyu can detect the evil Qi on Jun Yu, but he can''t realize that Yun Ji is also a devil. "Well, for the sake of your witnesses, I believe you." Xia Yanyu said, seriously thinking, "no wonder how I can not find out where the ghost is no matter how I investigate. It turns out that she hid in Zhao Yi''s house, but why does she follow Zhao Yi?" "I don''t understand. It''s a pity that she ran away, but she''s very weak. I don''t think she''ll run out to hurt people any more." Scenery also can''t help thinking seriously, "but that day in the hospital, I clearly saw Tang Xiaole''s ghost, she didn''t follow Zhao Yi''s side, where would it go?" Can''t say is how to want her to catch the ghost thing to say, she can only flexibly change a way of saying. Xia Yanyu said: "generally speaking, ghosts do go to the people they love most..." After a meal of scenery, he suddenly said: "they will also go to the people they hate the most for revenge. Some people say that Tang Xiaole was killed by Chen Haitang!" "Yes, the scenery is good." Misty rain unexpected scenery will also have smart time. "How can I think of it now? Today is the top seven of Tang Xiaole, and it is also the time when she has the most ghost spirit. If she wants revenge, she will only choose to start today." Xia Yanyu looked at his watch, "it will be 12 o''clock soon." Twelve o''clock is Zishi, which is also the strongest time of Yin Qi. "By the way, if Tang Xiaole kills Chen Haitang, she will become a fierce ghost!" "Let''s go find her. It should be too late now." "But I don''t know where Chen Haitang lives." "Chen Haitang..." "I know where her home is," said cloud Ji, who was quiet for a long time The scenery looks at him, "how do you know?" Cloud Ji smiles, "because she is the vice president of the drama club." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 Chen Haitang liked Zhao Yi, but how could she not have tried her best to get close to Zhao Yi, so she tried her best to enter the drama club and took the position of vice president with her own background. As for why she was not the president, it was because she knew that she was difficult to convince the public. Scenery and misty rain also want to take a taxi in the past, the result Jun Yu says directly: "I can drive you past." Yun ji whistled and said, "the teacher is rich." The scenery looked at him strangely, "did you eat dynamite?" "You just ate dynamite." Yun ji patted her head, crying and laughing. Jun Yu, however, saw him a little more because of Yunji''s intimacy to the scenery, and did not say much. He drove to Chen''s villa. The background of the Chen family is not general, and the villa will not be allowed to enter at will. Far away from the iron gate, the sharp eyed Xia Yanyu saw a woman standing on the top of the bell tower. The woman was standing on the edge of the roof, and behind her was a ghost in a white dress. Xia Yanyu can''t think so much about it. She turns into a blue sword and flies to the roof. She goes away. Jun Yu naturally wants to go. The scenery looks at cloud Ji, cloud Ji sighs, embraces her waist and flies to the bell tower. Chen Haitang saw four people flying in front of her eyes. She was stunned for a long time. Just about to say something, she heard Xia Yanyu say: "don''t worry. Exorcising ghosts is my strong point." Soon, when Tang Xiaole didn''t respond, Xia Yanyu had already gone to Tang Xiaole with a sword. Xia Yanyu always didn''t like others to intervene in his own fight. Tang Xiaole was still a ghost just out of the novice village. He could not help hiding Xia Yanyu''s attack. Jun Yu naturally did not need to help. Yun ji seems to be very interested in this no pressure battle, watching with relish, as for Jun Yu Of course, this man can only stare at Xia Yanyu. The scenery is looking at the nervous Chen Haitang. She goes to Chen Haitang and asks bluntly, "did you kill Tang Xiaole?" "What do you say?" Chen Haitang seemed to have heard a joke, "how could I kill her? She''s the last person I can hurt! " The scenery looked at the necklace on Chen Haitang''s neck. There were only three letters TXL on the pendant. As soon as her face changed, she looked to Xia Yanyu. She saw that Tang Xiaole was about to be struck by Xia Yanyu. She ran over to block Tang Xiaole and said, "Yanyu, you can''t kill her!" Xia Yanyu couldn''t recruit the sword in her hand. She could only lean an inch to the side and split a crack on the top of the bell tower. She was angry, "scenery, what the hell are you doing?" "I..." Without waiting for the scenery to answer, the feeling of the earth shaking and rocking came. It turned out that the clock tower was going to collapse from top to bottom because of the sword of summer misty rain. The floor broke quickly, and Chen Haitang, who was standing at the edge of the building, quickly fell down. Tang Xiaole did not care about the injuries all over her body. She flew up and rushed to embrace Chen Haitang, who was about to fall. The collapse also spread to the foot of the scenery. Her body fell down and saw Yunji. Yunji held out her hand And Jun Yu happened to be the same, a person caught a hand of summer Yanyu. She heard the wind, the wind seems to be too cold, her whole person is blowing cold, perhaps cloud Ji thought of something, he let go of the misty rain hand, turned towards the scenery, but he stretched out his hand, can only touch a corner of her clothes. "Scenery!" She heard his voice, but it was a smile, cloud Ji never change the smile, suddenly full of fear he did not know. The sea of flowers on the other side has been blooming for thousands of years. Today, I was in a daze, but I found something different. I saw the girl squatting on the ground not long ago. She hung her head and held her knees, and her breath was low. He came up to her and said, "Why are you back?" Voice just fell, he heard her wailing cry, and then, he was thrown down in the sea of flowers, the body is crying heartbroken girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 In the dark underground, there will always be ghosts who can''t accept the fact that they are dead and cry loudly. What about a woman who cries? He who has never comforted others will choose to ignore it decisively, but this time the situation is different, because this woman is lying on her body Some people may say that he just pushed the girl away, and he did, but she suddenly got strength from her small body. This push didn''t push her away, and she held her tighter. Listening to her sobbing, she gave up It''s not because he can''t bear to, but because he hasn''t been so close to people. So in the always quiet sea of flowers on the other side of the river, a strange scene appeared today. The crying girl was lying on the man''s body, and the man It is a deep sigh, simply to push her hand on the ground, breaking a kind of helpless feeling of giving up struggle. Also do not know how long, finally, her voice gradually small, wailing into the occasional sob, and how the chest clothes have been soaked by her tears. He asked indifferently, "is it over?" "Well..." She was crying and burping, her face buried in his chest, but she would not lift her head. "How did you get to the underworld?" Her voice had not yet slowed down, and she answered intermittently with a cry: "it''s probably Is he dead... " "I''ve seen that your life is thin, and your life is not yet finished." "That is You''re wrong... " Her crying voice had a tendency to come back again. "I remember falling from the upstairs I''m sure it''s ugly to die... " "Are you crying because you are ugly?" "Yes..." She nodded and shook her head. "It''s not all Oh You don''t know how miserable I am... " However, I don''t know how miserable she is, but I saw her cry again, just like the children he had seen when they first came to the underworld. When they cried incessantly, which made the ghost messengers headache, he was not a ghost errand. No matter whether he was arresting the soul, now he could realize that it was not easy to see those ghost errands. But it is undeniable that when he saw her for the first time, she was disguised as a heaven The look of the girl who was not afraid of the ground, now she cried pitifully, but let him feel some novelty. So he rarely naive, pick people''s pain and ask: "how miserable are you?" "I like a man..." It was clear in his eyes, "he doesn''t like you?" "If only it was that simple Not long after I said I liked him I found out that what he liked was my twin sister... " The scenery choked, "I thought he liked me too, but at the end of the day, I realized that he deliberately approached me just for the sake of my sister He didn''t like me at all... " At that time, Yunji would say "don''t trust me too much". She only thought that he was worried about his own face, so she didn''t want to accept her. Now she realized that he was close to himself for another purpose. This also explains why every time just right, Yunji will appear at her side, if not in a hurry, he made a choice, I believe she will always be kept in the dark. However, after listening to the whole story, he said without sympathy: "you can not like him." "If feelings can be controlled by themselves I don''t have to be so sad now www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 Scenery really likes that man, and Yunji is really a man who is easy to be moved. Even after seeing his true face, the not perfect face can not change her half idea. In fact, in the final analysis, if only Yunji doesn''t like her, she may not be so sad, because she is not the only one in love in the world. What she can''t accept is that he is ambiguous with himself, which is actually for the sake of misty rain. If it''s not for life and death, people can only make choices by instinct. I believe she will never notice Yunji''s acting skills It''s so good that every time he sees misty rain and talks with Yanyu, he can''t see that he likes misty rain. However, looking at the black butterfly flying overhead, he said indifferently, "since you are dead, you have to reincarnate." "Well..." She was very insipid, for the matter of reincarnation, there is no resistance, perhaps this is the so-called frustrated. She has always been heartless, she would have been disheartened, this should be changed in the past, she is sure not to think of such a day. The scenery is very lazy. She thinks it is a very troublesome thing to resist the fate, so she knows her fate very well. For example, if she is dead now, she really wants to reincarnate. Shifu once said that people will become ghosts after death. Some ghosts will slowly produce a strong anger because they can''t let go of their enemies before they die. They will become fierce ghosts, and they will never be able to reincarnate. Finally, they say no One day I will meet a Taoist who is acting for heaven and will be beaten to death. Scenery doesn''t want to be a fierce ghost. She doesn''t want to be the same as the female ghost who has no face. Isn''t there a saying? Eighteen years later, he was a hero again. But But she still can''t be so smart! However, he pushed the person on the body and found that he couldn''t move it. He asked, "Repent?" "No..." She still refused to raise her head and said in a stuffy voice, "I am I just think this piece of flower on the other side is very beautiful. I want to see it for a little more. " "Is it?" He glanced at the way she buried her head in his arms. He did not see that she had the intention to appreciate the sea of flowers. Looking at the gray sky, he still chose not to expose her lie. "Lying trough!" Not far away came a woman''s voice of surprise. She covered her face and exclaimed, "what did I see?" But his face turned black. Although Meng Po covered her face with her hand, her fingers were wide open, revealing her eyes full of thieves. She was there crying, "my God! How can the old virgin have spring! Mother in law, I can finally rest assured "What!!" Meng Po''s voice was extremely loud, and a group of ghost errands came all around. They surrounded the two people lying on the ground, shouting, "how could there be a sister?" "How could that be possible?" "You are blind. Don''t you see a woman lying on him?" "Miracle! How could there be a sister? It''s even more impossible than that Yama would not love to work any more! " ¡­¡­ All the people were making a fuss about it, but the voice of the discussion was not lowered. Naihe listened, but his face became more and more black. The sad scenery was sensitive to his low pressure and got up from him. Two people stand well, she is a step away from him, with uncontrollable crying voice said: "you do not misunderstand I have nothing to do with him... " With that, she belched again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 The scenery of a pair of eyes red, eyes still hang two tears, even eyes are full of rain and fog, at any time there is the possibility of two drops of tears, her small face crying pear with rain, looking at is really heartbreaking. Meng Po, a bad girl, took the hand of the scenery and put on an old man''s painstaking manner. "Little girl, don''t be afraid. Is it because he''s so domineering that you don''t want to?" "No..." "Don''t panic, but he''s a little bit cold. He doesn''t understand the world, but he''s still good. Look at his white hair, how recognizable he is when he goes out? You won''t lose face if you take it out to meet a friend The more scenery listens to this, the more wrong she feels. Isn''t it obvious that Meng Po is selling? She wiped her wet tears. "You misunderstood..." "What misunderstanding is there?" Meng Po quickly snatched her words and said with deep heart: "little girl, don''t worry. You won''t suffer any loss if you find it. It''s just that others are dull, but he''s still a baby. Think about it, how difficult it is to meet a young one now?" "Wait..." "Don''t wait. I think you can register with Naihe to get married today. It happens that we haven''t had a wedding ceremony for a long time. The last couple got married more than 100 years ago. Don''t worry, as the elder of Naihe, I''ll take care of everything you get married!" "Shut up!" A cold sword Qi went straight to Meng Po. But in a blink of an eye, Meng Po appeared three steps away with the scenery. She looked at her pale face and smacked her lips, "OK, you boy, your wings are hard. Dare you start with your adoptive mother?" "Mother" The scenery is full of doubts. Meng po said to her with a smile: "little girl, you don''t know, but he is an orphan. I found him in the sea of flowers beside the Naihe bridge. In those years, he was a very soft and very good baby. He was in his swaddling clothes. When I picked him up, he opened his eyes and looked at me, and could not even smile In fact, he still "Meng Po." However, his always cold eyes lit up anger, "you shut up!" There was a strong wind all over his body, and the black butterfly flew away quickly. The flowers on the other side were swaying violently in the wind. All the people who watched the scene knew that he was angry. The ghost errands disappeared in this dangerous area, and Meng Po still had time to pat the scenery on the shoulder. "How come this boy always doesn''t like people to mention his life experience. When he is angry, he flies sand and rocks and changes color. I think it''s safe for you to follow me first." Words down, Meng Po also with the scenery disappeared in the other side of the sea of flowers. All the people are gone, but the wind around him calms down. The fleeing butterfly flies back again and lands on the red flowers. He dropped his eyes in silence and did not know what he was thinking at the moment. On the other side, the scenery was brought to a quaint room by Meng Po. "This is my dormitory. You can stay here for the time being." Meng Po sat at the table and poured herself a cup of water. Seeing the curious scenery standing still, she waved, "don''t stand, come and sit." The scenery sits opposite her, "what do you mean by asking me to live here temporarily?" "What else does it mean, literally." "You Don''t you want me to reincarnate? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 "To be reborn? I''m crazy to have you reincarnated? " Meng Po curled her lips and said with a smile, "you are the one you like. Of course, I have to keep you here. Although it has become more and more difficult to take the ghost exam recently, who am I? I am the oldest person in the prefecture. As long as I open my mouth and let the judge be flexible, it is easy for you to become a public servant of the prefecture." It''s good to be a ghost after death, but there are two choices. One is to reincarnate and the other is to stay in the prefectures to be a ghost errand. It''s not impossible to be a ghost errand. You have to pass the examination similar to that of a civil servant before you can become a full-time employee. Scenery for a long time, "I and that man named Naihe are really nothing, I just think that I am dead I can''t help crying. " "Is it?" Meng po said, "why didn''t you do anything?" She sighed, "really not." "What a fool that boy is! Beautiful women can still sit still in their arms Meng Po was very disappointed with him. After a long time, the scenery just choked out a sentence, "so now you know that I have nothing to do with him?" "I see, but it''s nothing." Meng Po quenched her anger and sat down. She said mysteriously, "even if you don''t have anything now, there will be something in the future. Sooner or later, he will like you. It''s just a matter of time." What do you mean by that "How could he..." Thinking of how angry she was just now, Mrs. Meng thought about it and changed her mouth in the middle of her speech. "I''d better wait until he tells you in the future. You just have to believe that you and he have a special fate." "Fate? You mean I came to the underworld twice? " "You can''t say it, you can''t say it." Meng Po shook her head in the shape of a magic stick, which meant that heaven could not be revealed. Scenery is more uncertain what she means, but Meng Po is not willing to say, there is no way, she can only temporarily live here. In the cognition of scenery, Meng Po is a bad girl. Now she is staring at her daughter-in-law all the time. She is very uncomfortable. In the hell, except for the dead, everyone is dressed in ancient clothes. Only Meng Po is a different kind, but the scenery is not another kind. Meng Po rummaged through the cupboard and finally found a blue Luo skirt that had not been worn for a long time. She directly threw the skirt to the scenery. At the strong request of Meng Po, the scenery has been working on the Naihe bridge with her side these days. This job That is to give people who want to be reincarnated with a bottle of legendary water of forgetting Sichuan. Once they drink the water, they will forget the past. The scenery saw many people who were still crying at the beginning and said that they should not forget their husband or wife. When a bowl of forgetting Sichuan water came into their mouth, their initial insistence was no longer, and the people who did not want to forget no longer existed in their minds. Finally, they crossed the Naihe bridge peacefully and finished the huangquan road. It was a new life. Scenery standing beside Meng Po, she picked up a bottle of forget Sichuan water, look some moving. Meng Po''s eyes were sharp, and she drew out the bottle of forgetting Sichuan water. "You can''t move freely. If you drink it, you will lose your memory. If you don''t reincarnate, it will be no fun if you don''t have memory." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 The sight of the scenery moved away from the water. "I don''t want to drink it. I''m just wondering where the water comes from? There are people going to reincarnate every day in the hell. Won''t the water run out one day? " "The water from the river is of course from the river." Mencius explained to her, "Pangu created the world, since the existence of the underworld, forgetting Chuan began to exist, the water of forgetting Sichuan is endless, how can there be a day to drink up?" The scenery was surprised, "so amazing? Where is forgetting Chuan? May I go and have a look? " "Forget the river, through this sea of flowers on the other side, it''s not far away. You can see a lake along the river. The lake is the lake. If you want to go, you can go by yourself." Meng po said and began to be busy with the things on hand, looking at a female ghost who was crying again and again, she said, "what are you crying for? After drinking the water, you will not cry The scenery looked at the blood red flower sea not far away. She slowly walked down the mahogany bridge and walked into the sea of flowers. This was her third time into the sea of flowers. The surrounding scenery was no different from that when she came for the first time. She suddenly thought of Naihe, the man who was called Naihe because it was the baby beside the Naihe bridge He is not a ghost, and he is not a ghost, but this sea of flowers is his territory. She didn''t know if she would meet him, but she thought that it would be better not to meet him. Along the river flowing under the Naihe bridge, she did not know how long she had gone. The flowers on the other side of the river were less and less. What she saw was a waterfall flowing down from the mountain, flowing into the lake, and the water from the lake flowed into the river and stretched into the sea of flowers. Forgetting a river is not a river, but a lake The water in the lake is clear to the bottom, and the smooth and round stones on the bottom are clearly visible. There are no fish and shrimp in this lake. In addition to the water, there are only stones at the bottom. The scenery saw her reflection on the water. She squatted by the lake and quietly started to stay. A black butterfly flew around her. Gradually, she also called back her mind. From the first time she came here, she found it strange why the butterflies in the underworld were black and semi transparent, just like the crystal made of black crystal. She never asked, nor did Meng Po explain to her. Her sudden curiosity led her to stretch out her hand. When she was about to touch the beautiful black wings of the butterfly, a cold hand held her wrist. The scenery raises the eye, saw in front of me does not know when to come the black clothes white hair man. "You can''t touch the butterfly," he said "Why?" "The other shore flower is irrigated with the tears of ghosts on the Naihe bridge. Every flower on the other side will produce a butterfly. The butterfly is the memory of their previous lives. When people come to the earth after their yangshou, the one that belongs to them will surround them. Once you meet the butterfly..." "You will think of the things of your previous life," he said slowly The hand of scenery trembles, "the memory of the past life..." "It''s easy to get lost in two periods of life when you think about things in your previous life, and your mood may collapse." "I used to have a dream..." He was silent for a moment, or asked: "what dream?" "There''s a woman who died because of a man." The scenery said: "from my memory, I have been dreaming this dream, but I always can''t see what the men and women in the dream look like. Later Later, I met Yunji, I would not dream this dream again But, you say, is my dream what happened in my previous life? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 "Maybe, maybe not." However, he took her hand and slowly let it go. The black butterfly was still flying around her. His eyes were dark and his hand was raised. The butterfly flew away. The sight of the scenery fell on the calm lake, "you said Does everyone have a past life? " "Some people have it, others don''t have it. I don''t have such things as previous lives." However, he stood on her side, looked at her top of the head, and after a slight pause, he asked casually, "the man you said last time His name is Yunji "Well He is the one who cheated me "I have some impressions of the name," he said "What?" She looked up in surprise, "do you know him?" "Five hundred years ago At that time, the demon king broke into the underworld to look for the soul of a woman. It was I who kept him out of the Naihe bridge. At that time, there was a man named Yunji who was with him Naihe said: "I still remember that he wore a mask on his face. He was half human and half demon." The scenery whispered, "that must be him..." "He is a subordinate of the demon king, and also a general of the demon world. You should not have a relationship with him." Nehoton for a second, "you are too stupid to be his opponent." "He also said I was stupid..." The scenery was disappointed for a while, and then quickly said with a smile: "maybe I''m really stupid. I''m not as smart and powerful as Yanyu. Junyu likes her, and Yunji also likes her. So think about it It seems that I have no other place to attract people except this face. " How to hang eyes, saw her smile, silent for a long time, just asked: "you say there is a man called Jun Yu, like that woman called Yanyu?" "Yes..." "You said you had a twin sister." "Well Yanyu is my sister. " "So you look the same?" "Yes What''s the matter? " She could not help feeling strange when she heard his question. In a trance, he thought of something pleasant. However, his lips rose slightly, with a smile that seemed to be absent. He mocked, "it''s stupid It turns out that people in the demon world are all shallow people. " ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean He looked down at her. "Nothing." With that, he moved his eyebrows and squatted beside her. Learning from her appearance, he looked at a clear lake in front of him and stopped speaking. The scenery couldn''t stand the strange atmosphere. She asked softly, "why, are you going to accompany me to see the scenery here?" "Why not?" However, his eyebrows looked at her indifferently, "cloud Ji is not worth your drinking water forgetting, he is not worthy of you." Jun Yu is not worthy of you. The scenery was embarrassed, because he saw through his cowardly idea. She raised her hand uneasily and put her sidehair behind her ear. "I just thought about it I''m not going to drink it. " "Is it?" However, his black eyes are dark and deep. Under his eyes, all people''s secret thoughts seem to have no escape. The pressure of the scenery is inexplicably high. Looking left and right, she just doesn''t look at him. She coughs, increases the volume and bravado, "I didn''t come here for forgetting Sichuan water. Isn''t this your territory? I came to see you on purpose, and you will be moved. " But he didn''t speak. Surprised at his silence, she looked up at him and said, "what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." But he moved his eyes away from her face and turned to the plain lake. He just thought, 500 years ago, she also said with a smile: "when the next life, I will marry you." At that time, it was very clear that this was just a joke, just like her current duplicity, but He has written this sentence down for so many years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 However, silent for a long time, the scenery also looked at him for a long time, finally, she couldn''t help but stretch out her finger to poke his shoulder, "what are you thinking?" People like him should not be distracted. Instead of answering her, he stood up and said, "it''s time to go." "Oh Then you go. I''ll be quiet here for a while However, there is no mood of a glance at her, turning around, naturally took her hand, let her stand up, had to follow in their own behind. Scenery small broken step of follow him, want to take out own hand also did not pull out, she angry way: "what do you do!" "To prevent you from falling into oblivion." This reason She was guilty and could not refute it. She was forced out of the sea of flowers on the other side. She walked back to the Naihe bridge. What she was walking next to was still Naihe. How could she warn grandma Meng? At least tell the old woman that she can''t get close to forgetting Sichuan again. The scenery indifference ha ha, "is really troublesome you bother." "I just don''t want to see a woman whose mind changes back to a newborn baby after drinking the water of forgetting Sichuan. I don''t like children because they are noisy." However, as he spoke, his steps did not stop. She is Leng for a while, "drink forget Sichuan water can become a child?" "Of course, I forget all the past, even what I did and learned before He looked at her again, "otherwise, after reincarnation, why would those people not be able to do anything and have to relearn everything? Don''t you think that the function of forgetting rivers and rivers is just forgetting feelings? " Scenery: How could you talk to her in such a stupid tone? Her eyebrows jumped, but she couldn''t argue, because she really didn''t think of this problem. Now think about it, fortunately, she didn''t really drink the water of forgetting Sichuan, but an adult has the IQ of a baby It''s weird to think about it. The Naihe bridge, which has souls passing through every day, is very lively, but it is more lively today. There are three more men on the bridge, two men, one black and one white. The first one is a scholar dressed up as a scholar. The man at the head frowned with a good-looking eyebrow and a unsmiling face, because his serious expression was even colder. When he looked at Meng Po, he said coldly, "what''s the standard for you to dress like this?" "It''s my family''s system, and it doesn''t interfere with my work. How can I dress? You have to take care of it." Meng Po sat lazily on the chair, holding her arm and squinting at each other, she turned her mouth dully, "really If you have nothing to do, you have to deal with a few more business affairs. If you don''t say a word, you will run out to patrol. What do you mean? " All the ghost errands stood on both sides, quiet and silent. They just looked at a man and a woman in the middle with a pair of gossipy eyes. "Who is this man?" the scenery whispered Naihe replied, "he is Yan Wang Aoye." She couldn''t help laughing. "Stay up late What''s the name? " Four hundred years ago, the former Yama couldn''t take it to be reborn and become a man. He said that he wanted to go through all kinds of calamities. So Ao ye took over and became the second generation of Yama. Because Ao Ye was always cold and merciless, he was afraid of him except for Meng Po. Why was Meng Po not afraid of him? Because as soon as the previous generation of Yama left, she was the oldest person in the whole Prefecture. Even if she yelled at Ao ye, Ao ye would not do anything, not dare, but Ao Ye. She was the most conventional person who paid attention to the order of the elders. His temperament was an old-fashioned one, which made him disrespectful to his elders. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 The scenery stares at Ao ye for a while, "it turns out that Yama looks like this..." She had thought that Yama was just like the legend in the world. He was fierce and his eyes were wide. As soon as the ghost saw him, he would be scared to death. However, she didn''t think that Yama was still a handsome scholar. She touched her chin, narrowed her eyes and said, "well The ascetic breath is delicious... " Suddenly, she felt a pain in her hand. It turned out that in order to prevent her from escaping, she still did not let go of her hand. The scenery glared at him, "you scratch me!" I pulled my hand again, but I didn''t. "Your thoughts are dangerous." But he said coldly. His expression is too cold, she shrinks her neck in fear, "that I just sigh casually. I didn''t want to be disrespectful to your Lord Yama... " However, her cold eyes still did not change. She had to look at her with horror. At this time, Ao ye, who heard the sound, looked over. When seeing the scenery, Ao Ye''s eyes changed, and then he walked quickly. His expression was inexplicably excited, and the streamer in his bright eyes seemed to twinkle. Yan Wang, who never revealed his personal feelings, suddenly used this Looking at a woman with loving eyes is not only the scenery itself, but also the other melon eating crowd watching the excitement. Scenery to this vision is really unable to resist, she awkwardly moved a little step, walked to the back of what. But he was very impolite to say hello, "Yama." Ao Ye is to see Naihe holding the hand of scenery. His face changed and pulled the scenery out of Naihe''s back. He also said: "you can''t touch her." £¿£¿£¿£¿£¿ It''s not just scenery, but all people''s minds are swept by this question mark. "That Lord Yan... " Scenery this sentence has not finished, her other hand is still holding by Naihe, but also a pain, she is very aggrieved to look at Naihe, with eyes that she is also innocent ah! Oh, no Why should she be wronged? Is it because this man is looking at her with suppressed anger eyes? Ao Ye grabs another hand of scenery, cold voice to Naihe way: "let go of her." "It''s time to let go It''s Yama. You''re right However, he was not afraid of Ao Ye''s anger, and showed the look that he had always been fearless. Ao Ye''s eyebrows congealed, "she is not the person you can touch." "Is Yama qualified to touch?" "She''s mine..." I have the right to control the ghost house "Is it?" However, he looked at the quiet Meng Po, "Meng Po, do you think what the hell king said is right? To see what Yama looks like now, it''s not too much to say that he saw the lover of the previous life. " Meng Po was stunned. She didn''t understand why she suddenly got involved with a melon eating crowd. However, after listening to Naihe''s words, she saw the original meaning in her eyes, and nodded with approval. But soon, she remembered something again and stood up and cried, "Ao ye, you little fart boy, dare to rob my daughter-in-law!" Ao Ye''s face turned black. He was not sure how many years younger than Meng Po. She was right to call him a little fart child, but although it was right, he was in a panic, "what are you talking about, Meng Po?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 This is a century drama! First of all, Yama and Naihe robbed a girl together. Then, Yama and menpo had a quarrel. The yama usually did not go out of the yama palace, but the thieves were quiet except for the cry of ghosts. As soon as the king of hell got out of the hall, the hell was more lively than the Spring Festival. "Men and women give and receive." Mencius came over and pulled away Aoye''s hand holding the scenery. She pushed the scenery into her arms. She stood in front of Aoye. "Even if you are my immediate boss, you can''t do anything about women. Do you want to pass it on? Do we have face in the hell?" Ao Ye always thinks that it''s very reasonable to say that only villains and women are difficult to support. For example, now, the woman in front of him is dressed up as a bad girl, and she is still cursing at herself. How could there ever be a woman''s reserve? After a long time, he said with a black face: "nonsense!" "Nonsense?" Meng Po raised her sleeve and said, "am I talking nonsense? But we all see that once you go over and grab the hands of other girls, I can go to heaven to complain about you! " She said that men and women give and receive, but also push the scenery to the arms? The snow-white lotus root arm that Meng Po exposed hurt Ao Ye''s eyes. He was furious and said, "look at how you dress? It''s just indecent. Put on your clothes "What year is it now? What''s wrong with me? I''m glad I''m in your way "Meng Po!" "What? I am your elder. Are you going to hit me Ao Ye was angry. He breathed deeply for several times, and finally calmed down, "I won''t hit you." "That''s fine..." A hand without warning knocked on Meng Po''s neck. She rolled her eyes and fell back unconscious. One hand held her waist and let her change direction and fell into the man''s arms. "I''m just trying to knock you out." Ao ye said calmly. The crowd was stunned. Black and white impermanence are both looking at Ao ye with adoring eyes. How could they not find that their boss was so resourceful before? After solving Meng Po, Ao Ye looks to the other side. However, he and the scenery have already disappeared, and he is still in the same mood. On the other side, she returned to the scenery of the flower sea on the other side. After a daze, she quickly withdrew from Naihe''s arms, and she was in a trance, "just that Yama What do you mean? " "You are a little similar to someone he used to know." Naihe said, to a wooden house in the sea of flowers. The scenery looked around. Although she was still familiar with the sea of flowers on the other side, she could be sure that this was not the place she could come to before. Here It should be a deeper place where only he could come. She looked at the flying butterflies and followed his steps, "where is this?" "Where I live." She followed him into the cabin. Although the furnishings were simple but elegant, she asked, "why did you bring me here?" "Ao Ye sees you, he won''t give up. This is my territory. He can''t come in." "Isn''t he the king of hell?" "He is the king of hell." "Then you call him by his name..." "He''s Yama, but he''s not my boss." "No one can command me," he said lightly This is a very arrogant statement www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 Fengjing decided to ignore the fact that he called Yama a taboo. Instead, he asked, "you say I look similar to someone he knows. Who is that person?" Her first reaction was also a lover, but Guan Aoye''s expression at that time seemed to have no admiration for this kind of thing, except for being excited and missing. "No matter who that person is, it''s none of your business." Naihe said, "you''ll stay here for a few days. Remember, you''ll stay in your room at the end of the day, and you''re not allowed to come out." "What are the rules?" "It''s my rule here." However, he said casually, "that room is yours. If I don''t want me to drive you out, I hope you can abide by my rules." Then he went into his room. "Inexplicably..." The scenery recites these four words, not only how, even Meng Po, but also the king of hell The people in this prefecture seem to be inexplicable. First, she was dragged by Meng Po to live in her home, and now she comes to Naihe''s home again. After thinking about it, from the first day when she came to the underworld, everything she did was arranged by these people. What she did was not natural and unrestrained. The scenery followed the arrangement of how he lived here, and also obeyed his words. When Xu arrived That is to say, she stayed in her room at eight or nine o''clock, but she forgot one thing. She would lose sleep. She was used to Meng Po''s bed. Now she has changed her room, and she has not adapted to it. So when it was very late, about 11:12 in the middle of the night, she gradually came to feel sleepy. People who were about to fall asleep suddenly heard a loud noise. She got out of bed and lit the candle. Just as she was about to open the door, she thought of what she had said to her. She thought for a moment and felt that she still had to listen to him. Since he would not let her go out, she would not go out, but she could still ask. "But Are you there? " Of course, there is no such thing as a thief in the underworld. The only thing that can make a sound is how to do it. After a long time, a voice came from the door, "I''m here." "What''s the matter with you?" "I hit the table by accident." "Hello, but Don''t lie to me... " She could not help but put her hands on the door. "Are you in any trouble?" "No..." "You don''t want to come out," he said He said not to let her out, then she must come out! The scenery decisively opened the door, just as she opened the door, the sound of closing the door also rang. By the dim light outside the window, she saw the snake tail sliding on the ground before the door of the room was closed, and the table in the living room was also on the ground. Is it the snake demon coming!!!? The scenery didn''t think much about it, but she felt that she might have been hurt by the snake demon''s sneak attack. She ran over, and with the strength from nowhere, she kicked the door open. At the same time, she turned out a blue sword with a faint light in her hand. She cried, "bold snake demon, you don''t want to die!" With that, she saw the scene in the room, and her sword fell to the ground. A man To be exact, it should be a male demon. He curls up in the corner of the wall, which seems to be unbearable. Of course, the scenery does not show that he is a demon by his own cultivation, but because his lower body is a black, long snake tail. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 "Why?" She called tentatively. He raised his head slightly, but his hands tightly grasped his clothes. He could see the blue veins on his arm. He seemed to be suffering a lot. He bit his teeth and said, "didn''t I tell you not to come out?" The scenery was startled by his cold tone for the first time, and she stepped back at a loss. Naihe Weidun, then drooping his eyes, can not see his expression in the dark environment, he knows that he is like this I''m afraid it''s scary and disgusting. "I''m worried about you That''s why I came out. Don''t be angry She approached him carefully. Looking at him again, he said, "I don''t know what it''s like to be cold." "You What''s the matter with you? " The scenery had to stop three steps away from him. "Don''t come here Now I''m terrible. " "I''ve seen something more terrible, or you took me to see it." She thought of the ghost and the hell of the 18th floor. She felt that the scene before her was so peaceful that she could not have any fear. She tried to get closer to him again, and this time, he didn''t stop. Finally, the scenery squatted in front of him, and saw his appearance at this time. In addition to the snake tail, his face also showed green demon patterns, which spread to his neck and disappeared under his clothes. It can be imagined that he had demon patterns on his body, and his normally dark eyes became green vertical pupils, as if in the night The snake''s eyes hidden in the color are gloomy and treacherous. If he looks at it, it''s like being watched by a poisonous snake. Maybe the next second, you will die. Ordinary people are afraid to see it, and the scenery is also instinctively afraid. But she also noticed his pale face and the sweating on his forehead You are in pain. What can I do to help you? " However, he thought that she had looked at herself for so long. Maybe when she opened her mouth, she wanted to ask him why he was like this. However, she did not think that her first question was how to help him. His eyes moved slightly, and he said slowly, "this is the curse of heaven. There is no way." "Is that all you have to do?" "I''m used to it." Since he was seven years old, every seven days, he has to experience such pain, which he is really used to. The scenery frowned, "so you How long will it take? " "It''ll be fine after midnight..." The strong sense of tearing came again. His fingernails fell into the flesh of his palm. The black snake tail could not help sliding on the ground, smashing the table in the room to pieces, "you go I''ll be all right soon... " She can''t help but hurt herself. The scenery looked at him at the moment, and suddenly thought of the cloud Ji when the mask fell down that day. She did not know where her courage came from. She grabbed his hand, closed her eyes, and began to recite the heart clearing mantra. This is the only skill she has to learn well, because the Qingxin mantra can not only clear the mind and calm Qi, but also relieve pain and eliminate disease. When she was a child, she was not in good health and often fell ill The use of a mantra is of great use to her. However, listening to her chanting the incantation in a clear voice, I couldn''t help but slowly grasped her hand www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 Qingxin mantra, after all, is a Taoist technique. For demons, it doesn''t have much effect, but it still has some relieving effect. In a quiet environment, you can only hear her tiny voice until after midnight. But the pain gradually dissipated, eyebrows also spread a lot, scenery open eyes, quietly asked: "are you better?" "Well..." She was relieved and wanted to let go of her hand, but the hand was caught by him. She looked up and looked at him. After a while, he asked, "why help me?" "Because Because you''ve helped me too. Didn''t you take me in well? " She said it well, but he was not satisfied with the answer. Holding her hand tightly, he asked again, "for my business Aren''t you curious? " "I think You don''t want to say it. " The people who suffer from the curse of heaven are generally mixed race children in the three realms. If anyone in the three realms despises anyone, they are discriminated against by the three realms. At least in the view of demons and demons, because they pay attention to the purity of blood, the experience of mixed blood children is generally not good, which is why they are not willing to mention their own life experience By. She usually looks careless, but in fact, she can consider a lot of things. Naihe said: "I am an orphan abandoned in Naihe bridge. My father is a demon and my mother is a God." She was surprised, "God?" "It''s God, so My punishment will be heavier. " However, his tone was indifferent. I couldn''t hear his complaint or resentment. "I''ve lost three senses of the five senses. At night, I''ll be like a human being, a demon or a demon. Every seven days I''ll have a heartache After listening to the scenery, my heart suddenly did not taste, "these heavenly punishments are not fair to you at all." "Retribution has never been fair." However, with a light tone, he said more surprising words, "do you know why Meng Po wants to make you and me together so much? Because except for you Everything that touches me and has life will go up in smoke, and so will ghosts. " "What do you say..." In a trance, she thought she had heard something wrong, because she had never seen such a curse in the book, nor had she heard the master mention it. What''s more, the green vertical pupil looks like an ancient well, just like telling a thing that has nothing to do with myself, "lonely life, this is my real curse." A long time ago, Naihe was born in his mother''s stomach. His mother soon died because she gave birth to him. His father couldn''t accept such a child, so he left the child by the edge of the Naihe bridge in the prefecture. Naihe had a memory from the moment he opened his eyes. He thought that his father wanted him to reincarnate again, but the man could not Hand, so only abandoned him in the edge of the Naihe bridge, let him in the invasion of ghost gas in self survival. It was Meng Po who found him. When she was going to pick him up, he reached out and touched a quiet butterfly. Soon, the butterfly turned into sand and floated in the air. But she picked him up. As long as she didn''t have skin contact with him, she could be at peace. However, he thought of many years ago, when he was still a baby lying in the flowers on the other side of the river. He looked at the moving scenery and suddenly chuckled, "do I remind you of the man you like?" Yunji is also a victim of natural punishment. He saw it at a glance 500 years ago. Scenery did not know how to answer, and then heard him say: "I am not Yunji, I will not treat you like him, so I don''t allow you to think of him when you see me. " "I..." Not a word, the hand holding her wrist was pulled. When it ran into the man''s arms, her chin was lifted by him, and then her lips were fiercely kissed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 At this moment, the breath of the scenery was taken away, and the hot breath came to her face. Her warm and hot lips pressed her tightly, and she tried to find an outlet. She was shocked by the momentum. She was really stunned. When she calmed down and struggled to use her strength, she knew that her arm strength was frightening and she could not get rid of it. Feeling her struggle, he''s right hand palm suddenly held her back brain, left hand tightly clasped her wrist, so that she was closer to himself, not only that, his snake tail also moved, the long snake tail wrapped around the waist of the scenery, imprisoned her in his arms, and could not let her move. She passively endured the fierce kiss, especially when she felt that she was entangled by the tail of the snake. She was stiff and even forgot to resist. Her lips were forced open by his tongue, and his warm tongue slipped into her mouth. She kept attacking the city and seizing the land, as if to plunder the last breath of air in her mouth. Inexplicably, her heart began to beat faster. She didn''t understand whether he gave her a feeling of being a man and a beast, or because She had a certain feeling for him. Scenery does not want to admit the latter. She always thinks that what she likes is Yunji. How can she like this man? She didn''t want to be controlled by him. When she was cruel, she bit his lip. The smell of blood spread between their lips and teeth. Instead of leaving, he became more and more intense. The strength of the snake tail around her increased, and the breath in her ear became heavier and heavier. This kind of kiss It was like a disaster. Finally, as if after a long time, the kiss finally ended. He held her wrist in one hand and covered her cheek with the other hand. The blood on the corner of his lips added a strange charm to his pale face. His mouth was smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. "Scenery, do you hate me?" Scenery raised her hand. When the slap was about to fall on his face, she could stop. She bit her lip and couldn''t say a word for a long time. She didn''t know what to say. "You don''t give up beating me Does it prove that I have a little status in your mind? " In his lonely eyes, a touch of dark light. After a long pause, the scenery said coldly, "what do you mean, anyway?" "What do you mean Don''t you understand? " He took her hand and put it on his chest. "It never jumped so fast here before I met you." He began to recall his first heart, when she said with a smile that she was going to marry her. Her mood had been flat for many years. At that moment, she suddenly changed dramatically. Scenery moved his lips, did not make a sound, can not be denied, from his mouth said love words, will let her have a flash of heart rate, in her self entanglement, suddenly came a strange voice in her mind. "Host memory is unlocked." She was stunned for a long time. Then, a lot of memories flooded into her mind. I don''t know how long she was at a loss. She called out a strange and familiar name in her mind, "system Jun?" "It''s me." Ji Ji doesn''t want to see a man in front of her, but she doesn''t want to have a man like her for three times? She grabbed him by the collar and pulled him down. "Let''s kiss again." She took the initiative to kiss his lips. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 As for the recovery of the memory of the traverser, in the eyes of the scenery, everything seems to be suddenly enlightened. She doesn''t need to think too much. She only needs to understand one thing, that is, how to be the person she wants to like. Even at the moment, she is still in the stage of liking him, but she is confident that as long as she works harder, she will like this man. Because of her sudden kiss, however, she breathed for a moment. After a stiff moment, she pressed the back of her head and gave a more humid kiss. The scenery suddenly thought that he did not hate his kiss, which seemed to be a good omen. Finally, the kiss also ended with her breathing unsteadily. He gently rubbed her cheek with a faint smile. He did not understand why she suddenly softened her attitude, but he felt satisfied with her attitude. The scenery blushed, but she said calmly, "how I think we can try it first. " "You can try it all your life." Her heartbeat is missing a beat, do not understand the first time or a young man, how can be motionless to say love words, she suddenly asked: "you tell me, that time you hook the wrong soul, is it your intention?" As system Jun unlocked her memory, she remembered many things, including the affair that she molested a man by the edge of Naihe Bridge five hundred years ago after she died and came to the underworld. In fact, she can''t be blamed. At that time, in order to make up for Zhen Haizhu, her soul came to the underworld. At that time, Meng Po suffered from her aunt''s pain, and what she guarded on the Naihe bridge was Naihe. At that time, because of Jun Yu, she was frustrated with everything, it can be said that she completely liberated her nature, so when she saw a good-looking man handed her a glass of forgetful water, and because he accidentally touched his hand, he suddenly became stiff, even his ears turned red, and she came to be so interested. I still remember that at that time, she asked, "didn''t you touch a woman?" At that time, he was silent. He just moved his hand on his side. The hand It was just met by her, and she was the first person he really met. She laughs again, "this year, like you so pure feeling man is rare." "It''s time for you to be reborn." His tone was as dull as an old well. "Yes, it''s time for me to be reborn." She looked back at the distance, and the smile on the corner of her lips became ethereal. He shouldn''t have said much, but he said, "you''re waiting for someone." It was supposed to be a question, but it came out of his mouth as if it were a statement. "Yes, I''m waiting for someone," she admitted generously "Who are you waiting for?" This time, he used a questioning tone. "I''m waiting A heartless man She couldn''t help laughing when she said the two words, "what kind of amorous I don''t even know whether he likes it or not "The only people who can come here are the dead." The implication is that she doesn''t have to wait any longer. "Yes, I didn''t plan to wait for him. What should I do? I don''t want to be sad again. " He said again, "it''s time for you to be reborn." "I know. You don''t have to rush any more." When she took the glass of forgetful water, she asked with a smile: "do you have anyone you like? " " No "After drinking the water of forgetting Sichuan, the past is just like passing clouds. I will also forget that man. You are so beautiful. I will marry you in my next life." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 It was just a joke from her, but she refused to admit that she was true, but it is still unforgettable. Fengjing asked him if he had deliberately hooked the wrong soul that day. He didn''t know how to answer it, because she was right. He did. Naihe was born with a lack of three senses. No matter the color or the face of a person, he could neither recognize nor memorize it. He recognized a person only by the feeling given to him by that person. But she was different. On the bridge of Naihe, when she first saw her bold words, he suddenly remembered her face, but unforgettable was only a moment, and God''s punishment would not be for one moment Personal and easy to change, slowly, he also forgot what the woman looked like, including what color she was wearing at that time, he did not know. In these 500 years, one of the things he used to do was to stand in the sea of flowers on the other side, looking at the flying butterflies and the blooming red flowers. He often wondered what the woman looked like. When he saw the scenery at first sight, he suddenly remembered that she was like this In a moment, he tied her back to the underworld. This is the most secret thing hidden in his heart. He has never told anyone that he does not understand why he pays so much attention to this woman. He just understands that she is the only one who can make his mind no longer calm in this thousand years. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he patted the snake''s tail which was twining around him with one hand! You did it on purpose, didn''t you? " However, he moved the snake''s tail and pressed her body into his arms. He patted her on the back, but he didn''t speak. But this silent attitude was no different from acquiescence. She was always afraid of snakes, but now she saw that this man wrapped his body with the tail of a snake. How could she feel that Feel so excited? She will not admit that she is a man and beast of this heavy taste, discontented said: "you are too tight, I can''t breathe!" But a meal, the tail slightly relaxed the strength, but also is slightly just. ¡°¡­¡­ When on earth are you going to trap me like this It''s one or two o''clock in the morning. He touched her head. "Do you want to sleep?" "Nonsense! Don''t you see how much excitement I''ve had this evening? " Somehow, after recovering her memory and knowing that the man liked herself, she suddenly became fearless. Maybe that''s what others often say. She can be unscrupulous with others'' love. He buried his head in her neck, and rubbed the skin on her neck like a snake. "I like the temperature on you." Snake is a cold-blooded animal, but it is also cold-blooded, so his temperature is much lower than ordinary people. Scenery is a ghost, and naturally there will be no body temperature. But he seems to be able to feel her temperature, which is a kind of comfortable temperature. The scenery was tickled by him. She only felt that his hands and tail were pestering her now. If she was seen by others, she would be afraid that she could not help crying out the blood of the wolf. What an exciting picture! In fact, she feels the same way www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 Before she knew that he had a snaketail, she felt to this man that he was very good-looking, but it was not easy to get close to him. But after knowing that this man had a snake tail, she was crying all over her head, why is this man so So sexy? Yes, it''s seductive. In her opinion, the setting of snake tail It''s really a super big cute spot! Scenery wants to touch this snake tail, he will have what reaction, but she restrained, trying to move her eyes away from the snake tail, she looked at Naihe seriously and said: "I am sleepy, I want to sleep." However, he thought for a while, he released the tail around her, the tail fell to the ground, he straightened up his upper body, with his hands to hold her, "I''ll take you to bed." Wait a minute. Shouldn''t it be said that he took her back to her room? When the scenery comes back to her senses, she has been put on his bed by him. She lies on the bed for a while, stunned, "wait a minute..." She did not say a complete word, that familiar sense of bondage swept over again. It turned out that she also went to bed, skillfully entangled her body with snake tail, and completely controlled her in his arms. "What are you waiting for?" he asked ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing. " He has already climbed up. What the hell is waiting for? The face of the scenery was very ugly for a moment. However, with a pair of green pupil tightly staring at her, "sleep." ¡°¡­¡­¡± How can she sleep like this? However, after looking at her for a long time, she did not close her eyes. The two looked at each other for a long time. He seemed to realize something and kiss her forehead, "this is a good night kiss." Scenery: However, he thought that he was kissing the wrong place, and then he kissed the corner of her lip. He asked insistently, "do you still want it?" ¡°¡­¡­ No more. " She closed her eyes and sighed heavily in her heart. Like Naihe, who has never been in contact with normal interpersonal society, she wants to show her understanding. In a sense, he is very simple. It''s like saying this sentence can reduce her feeling of being eaten tofu Gradually, she did not make a sound, and her eyebrows spread out. However, she knew that she was asleep. When she fell asleep, she was quite different from her usual intelligence. On weekdays, when someone said something to her, she had to find out ten words to refute. Even if she felt that she couldn''t stop talking, she could see from her dissatisfied eyes that she was not sure that she was The man scolded him a hundred times. But when she''s asleep, it''s quiet and harmless, like Waiting to be picked, the most beautiful fruit. He''s Adam''s apple rolled for a while, and finally he couldn''t help kissing her lips, and a hand slowly slipped into her clothes. He restrained himself from being too hard to wake her up, but he still could not deny that when he saw her, he always felt that he had been silent and the estrus was coming. Restraint, restraint He has restrained himself for a long time. If he is only seeking some welfare for himself in advance, he should It''s no big problem. At dawn, the snake tail regained the appearance of an adult leg. After comforting himself in his heart, he held his little brother who had already raised his head in his other hand. Imagining that she was in his body, he again deeply sniffed her sweet breath and sighed comfortably. Five hundred years ago, I never thought that I would have such a abnormal day. That''s right. This is the pervert. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 Open the window to send in a cool breeze, the window is also heard the bird spirit call. When the scenery opens her eyes again, it is already the day. She looks at the head of her head for a long time. Then, her eyes are clear in an instant, and so on. Isn''t there such a bright day in the hell!? She was startled and sat up directly from the bed. Then she felt the pain that seemed to be scattered all over her body, especially her head. She raised her hand on her forehead and touched a layer of gauze. She realized that it was wrong. She looked around the scene and the smell of disinfectant. She could be sure that this was the hospital. The scenery thinks about how to go from gentle country Cough, no, it is from the arms of how, a wake up came to the hospital, ward door opened. The fruit in Xia Yanyu''s hand fell to the ground. She covered her mouth in surprise and ran to the hospital bed quickly, "scenery, you finally wake up! I''m not dreaming, am I? " "Ah?" When she saw Xia Yanyu, who should have been familiar with, because of the return of her memory, she reacted. This is the hostess and her twin sister. It''s ok if she doesn''t recover her memory. When she looks at a person with the same face as herself, she always feels uncomfortable. She says: "it''s Yanyu, you I am Not dead? " "Of course you''re not dead. Don''t curse yourself by talking nonsense!" Xia Yanyu sat by the bed, almost crying with joy, "do you know how many days you have been in a coma? For two months, the doctor said that you might become a vegetable. These days I dare not tell my parents that I am dying of anxiety! " "Two months?" The scenery was stunned. How could she feel that she had not been in the prefecture for so long? She seems to have been in the hell for eight or nine days, or is the passage of time different from the earth? "Yes, two months!" Xia Yanyu put a pillow behind the scenery, so that she could lean back on the bed. "You don''t know how many doctors I''ve found for you. Finally, I had to ask Master and his old man out..." "Master is here, too?" "Come on, just talk to LV Meng outside, don''t you know? Lu Meng has always been curious about these gods and ghosts, and our master loves to show off. Once they meet, they can talk without sleeping or eating. " As soon as Yanyu''s voice fell, two more people came into the ward door. The man in the pink shirt had a slender figure, a charming face, and a pair of peach blossom eyes were always full of amorous feelings. As long as the person who saw the past, he could not help but be stunned for a long time. The girl who walked in with him was naturally Lu Meng. "Lovely, you wake up!" Lu Meng screamed and ran to the bedside. She wanted to embrace the scenery. But when she saw the gauze wrapped around her, she still couldn''t get off. Instead, she poured out all the snacks in her backpack. "You see, I miss you. Every day I come to see you, I will bring you food. You see, there are all the things I bring for you to eat!" Lu Meng stretched out her hand and looked at the scenery. She saw that the corner of the wall was already full of snacks. The corner of her mouth puffed, "little cute, I can understand your kindness." So much food Even if she is really a favorite pig, she can''t finish it. The man seductively smiles at Lu Meng, "little friend, you see, I said she can''t eat so much scenery." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 The scenery face is expressionless, "who is such a fussy man?" "You don''t pretend to know me, little rabbit?" Men That is, Lagerstroemia Euonymus really Jun, his hand knocked on the top of the scenery, of course, he did not knock hard. He threw a wink at him and said, "haven''t you seen him for a long time? I''m young, don''t you know him?" The scenery is holding his head and rolling his eyes. It is said that crape myrtle is a good man in the world of cultivating immortals. Every time he appears in people''s sight, he appears in a different appearance, so no one knows how old he is. However, when his accomplishments reach his level, his age and other things are just floating clouds. Who has achieved success in cultivating Taoism is not more than a few hundred years old? Lu Meng asked again, "Da cute, do you have any discomfort? I''ll ask my dad to give you a few more expert consultations. " "Don''t I''m all right. " "Of course she''s OK." Crape myrtle really Jun raised his hand to look at his just trimmed nails, said lazily: "I''ll take the horse, call back her lost two souls and six spirits, she has something else is strange." "Two souls and six spirits?" Xia Yanyu replied: "after you fell from a high building, you were in a coma. The master said that it was because you had a time when your soul was detached. So this time, your two souls and six spirits were all thrown away. It was the master who set up an array to bring back your lost soul." Don''t know a listen to this, the scenery pulls out the pillow to crape myrtle true gentleman to smash in the past, "I''m in a good love in the mansion! What are you calling me back for? " "What, what, did I hear right?" Lagerstroemia really gentleman took out to pull out the ear, "you say you fall in love in the hell? Are you in love with ghosts? " "You''re in love with ghosts!" "Well Let me see... " Crape myrtle really Jun carefully looking at the face of the scenery, and eyes a squint, pinch finger calculation, and then is stunned. Xia Yanyu asked: "master, what''s the matter?" "It''s not right." Crape myrtle is really a gentleman who rarely loses his demeanor and yells, "scenery, you are the fate of a fruitless marriage. How did the red Luan star move this time?" "Scenery turned his mouth," you said that my marriage can not be calculated, rely on their own to find it "That''s what I comforted you, and you believe it!" Scenery: "ha?" "I have never been wrong in fortune telling. No matter in your previous life or in your present life, your marriage will not have a result. How come this time when two souls and six spirits are lost once, your son of God appears?" Lu Meng also rolled her eyes. "That''s what you did wrong." "How can it be!"!? Five hundred years ago, I was drunk in the Yuelao palace and accidentally broke the marriage line of the Dragon Girl in the East China Sea. As a result, her marriage will never come to fruition. How could the scenery have such things as the son of God? " The scenery looked at crape myrtle, and her face was expressionless Marriage line Crape myrtle covered his mouth. When he finished, he said that he let slip. He drank too much at the invitation of Yuelao. I don''t know if his brain was too funny. He said he would pull a thread to knit a sweater, but this pull was the marriage line of Dragon Girl in East China Sea The mahogany card engraved with the name of Longnu fell on the ground and was destroyed, which indicated that she would live forever and would not have such things as marriage. On the door of the old moon palace, there are still signs of "wheezing dog" and "crape myrtle" not allowed to enter. Crape myrtle true gentleman still did not frighten enough, outside the door came a cool voice again, "what do you say?" A room of people to see, is Jun Yu. He looked at crape myrtle with cold eyes, "who are you talking about the past life of summer scenery?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 Crape myrtle really Jun look at Jun Yu, and look at the scenery, finally covered his mouth disappeared in the room, Jun Yu eyes a cold, also disappeared in the ward door, it seems that he is to chase the real crape myrtle. Lu Meng blinked. "What''s the situation now?" The scenery also blinked, pretended to be confused, "I don''t know what is the situation?" And the only one who changed her face was Xia Yanyu. She drooped her eyes, and her breath fell into silence. These days, she worried about the coma of scenery. She ran around to seek the way to save the scenery. Jun Yu always accompanied her to help her. Xia Yanyu''s bias towards demons also seemed to be alleviated because of him. What she didn''t want to admit was that for Jun Yu In these days, she also has different feelings. The scenery rips open a bag of potato chips brought by LV Meng. She doesn''t want to know about the summer misty rain at all. She just thinks that she has come out of the underworld. What can she do? Three days later, Fengjing officially left the hospital and went home for two days. She began to go to school. These days, Jun Yu did not appear in front of her, and the attitude of misty rain was also strange. However, she only thought that she was a man and a woman. She was not interested in studying the reason. In the past few days, she was thinking about a question, is it not Only the dead can go to hell? When it comes to the idea of suicide, she stopped in a hurry. Walking on the road to school, the scenery grabbed her head in a headache. When she was agitated about what to do, a girl in front of her stopped her. "Summer scenery." The scenery looked up and saw that it was Chen Haitang. She looked at Tang Xiaole floating beside Chen Haitang. She was silent for a moment, "what do you want me to do?" "Thank you for the last time." Chen Haitang came over, put down his arrogant attitude and expressed his sincere thanks. She thanks, of course, is about that day scenery for Tang Xiaole to stop the summer rain. The scenery said, "this is nothing Well, can I ask a little more, what''s the relationship between you and Tang Xiaole? " "Zhao Yi and I are enemies in love. Now, do you understand?" Chen Haitang raises eyebrows, noble and elegant. This is still a pair of lilies!? Lily good! Scenery wiped the saliva that does not exist in the corner of his mouth, and suddenly remembered a question, "since you did not kill Tang Xiaole, who killed it?" "It''s Zhao Yi." Tang Xiaole said darkly: "at that time I had a car accident, so I was in hospital. That night, I received a text message from Zhao Yi. He asked me to go to the rooftop to talk about things. Then, I fell off the stairs. " "How could that be possible? I think Zhao Yi treats you "Yes, even I don''t believe it. He would do that to me." Chen Haitang blocked Tang Xiaole behind him. He looked at Tang Xiaole and said, "it''s just a cunning man. Don''t be sad for him." "You said What''s going on? " The scenery is completely out of my head. "I told you everything," Chen said The scenery nodded and listened to her. Three years ago, Chen Haitang, Tang Xiaole and Zhao Yi were all freshmen who had just entered the University. Everyone said that Chen Haitang fell in love with Zhao Yi at first sight, but no one knew that the person she really liked was Tang Xiaole. Regardless of whether it is hard to enter the drama club, or constantly around Zhao Yi''s side, her purpose will always be only Tang Xiaole. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 After all, homosexuality is not accepted by the public, and Chen Haitang is worthy of being Chen Haitang. She has never been a aboveboard person. In order to separate Zhao Yi and Tang Xiaole, she can also do anything, such as openly pursuing Zhao Yi. Chen Haitang doesn''t think that she is mean. She thinks that, on the other hand, she is also testing Zhao Yi''s feelings for Tang Xiaole? It is just that Zhao Yi is indeed a man of infatuation like other people. He has always been dismissive of Chen Haitang. But that''s what it looks like. Chen Haitang''s background is bigger than Tang Xiaole. If Zhao Yi was born with Chen Haitang, he would be able to fight less for 20 years as others said. Zhao Yi is not a saint. Even though he knows that the woman he loves is Tang Xiaole, he still chooses to do it. Maybe someone said that since Zhao Yi wants to be with Chen Haitang, he can break up with Tang Xiaole, but who is Zhao Yi? He is a saint of love in other people''s mouth. He is unswervingly committed to his girlfriend and is not greedy for wealth. This is his label. There are many ways to get together with Chen Haitang, but this is not the way he abandoned Tang Xiaole. What''s more Tang Xiaole is the woman he likes. How can he watch Tang Xiaole stay with other men after he leaves himself? Chen Haitang heard the latter paragraph from Zhao Yi. Scenery heart big call lying trough, "this Zhao Yi brain disease?" "He''s really sick, and he''s very sick." Chen Haitang said: "others say Xiaole committed suicide by jumping off a building, but I don''t believe it at all. So I tried harder to get close to Zhao Yi, just to find out the real cause of Xiaole''s death. As expected, I found a little bit. Thanks to his diary, Zhao Yi now has a bad reputation and is well cared for by his inmates in prison." Chen Haitang''s smile is not meaningful. Just a few days ago, when she went to Zhao Yi''s home, she finally found out whether people with abnormal minds have the habit of keeping diaries. In short, she did find Zhao Yi''s diary, which recorded his love for Tang Xiaole, his desire for power and all his actions. Hearing that Zhao Yi, a mentally troubled man, has the habit of keeping a diary, the scenery looks a little strange. She touches her chin, "I really can''t understand the abnormal world, but Why didn''t Tang Xiaole go to Zhao Yi for revenge instead of you? " This time, Tang Xiaole answered, "I think Zhao Yi did this to me for the sake of crabapple Finally, I want to find Zhao Haitang As a result, Tang Xiaole didn''t expect that, as soon as she appeared in front of Chen Haitang that night, she wanted to frighten her first. People really jumped out of bed, and then they hugged her. The point is, she was covered with blood, or she came to see Chen Haitang in the appearance of death. Because of Chen Haitang''s reaction, Tang Xiaole was still confused, and then saw Chen In the Begonia''s room, there are all his photos. In the past, Tang Xiaole only knew Chen Haitang as a vicious young lady. Now, her cognition of Chen Haitang has completely changed. What kind of vicious lady is she? Clearly is a female pervert! Ah ~ this is a world full of perverts. The scenery is full of emotion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 Chen Haitang and scenery said a few words, and then left with Tang Xiaole. Before they left, the scenery asked, "what will you do in the future? After all... " "I know what you want to say." Chen Haitang took a look at Tang Xiaole, relieved and said with a smile: "in fact, people and ghosts are different from each other. Even if Xiaole is a ghost, as long as she can stay by my side, what''s the difference between her being human and being a ghost? When I die in the next hundred years, will I not become a ghost? At that time, I''ll accompany her to the hell For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She took out a piece of Fuwen paper and handed it to Chen Haitang. "This is a hidden talisman. As long as you carry it, ghost errands won''t find Tang Xiaole. I don''t know if it''s right All in all, since you think it''s good to be like this, I can only help you "Thank you, summer scenery." Chen Haitang accepted Fu and sincerely thanks, "if there is any illegal business in your Xia family, I will ask my father to turn a blind eye." With that, she left with Tang Xiaole. What is the illegal business of Xia family? Her parents never ask people to stay in business, OK!? Wait It seems wrong to say so. The scenery is still tangled there. Unexpectedly, he saw a hand stretched out in front of his eyes. A man''s voice rang out at the same time, "this time, it''s milk flavored, do you want it?" The scenery looks at the melon seeds lying in the palm of a man''s hand, and looks up at his face. His smile, as always, is so perfect and charming. Her expression has a moment suddenly, finally also pulled the corner of the mouth, "no, I don''t like to eat melon seeds recently." "Is it?" Yun ji''s smile was a little bitter. He took back his hand and said in a slow voice: "recently, I went back to the demon world and wanted to find out if there was any way to wake you up. I''m sorry that I missed your discharge time." "It doesn''t matter. I''m all right now anyway." The scenery shrugged her shoulders, and her attitude was full of indifference. She said with a smile: "Yunji, if there is nothing wrong, I will go first." "Scenery Do you have to talk to me in such a cold manner? " "Apathy? Is the schoolmaster wrong? Didn''t you ask me to call you schoolmaster before? I''m three years older than I am. I should have called you a senior. " Cloud Ji wry smile, "you said right." "If it''s OK, I''ll go first." As she raised her foot to pass him, he held her wrist. The smile of cloud Ji''s lip corner is charming, but it also has a kind of enchanting charm, "scenery, you blame me, right?" "No, I don''t blame you. In such a dangerous situation, everyone can only make a choice by instinct. If you like the misty rain, it''s natural that you will save her." She was considerate and magnanimous. There was no point of care and dissatisfaction in her attitude. Yun ji should have let down her heart and breathe a sigh of relief, but he did not feel relieved. Instead, he felt more depressed. He held her hand tightly and said, "what should I do Can you forgive me? " "The schoolmaster didn''t apologize to me, how can I be forgiven?" The scenery laughs to pull out own hand, "schoolmaster, don''t joke any more." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 "I''m not kidding you." On Yunji''s perfect face, there are few people without a smile, but full of daunting seriousness. He said: "no matter how you think, but today I''ll tell you everything. " "Is it? What do you want to say to me? " The scenery looked at him with a smile, as if just waiting for him to tell an interesting story. Her casual success made his breath slow, but soon he grabbed her wrist again, forcing her back against the tree, and he was standing in front of her. The scenery was startled by his sudden action and felt an inexplicable threat. She said coldly, "Yunji, what do you want to do?" "Are you finally serious?" Cloud Ji satisfied with a smile, "is not what schoolmaster, schoolmaster''s call me, but seriously called my name." "Don''t go too far!" Her lack of patience was a total antipathy at the moment. He saw the disgust in her eyes as a sign of getting her attention, and his lips fluttered, "don''t you want to know? Why would I choose summer misty rain that day "I already know that you like her." "Yes, I like her." Yun ji admitted, "as early as 500 years ago, she followed the demon king, and always appeared in my field of vision. Scenery, did you hear Lagerstroemia indica really say about the Dragon Girl in the East China Sea?" Her face is a little delicate, thinking that I am not the Dragon Girl of the East China Sea? But she held back, "I''ve heard of..." "Her nickname is ah Nuan. For us demons who live in the dark, she is really as warm as the sun. The sun can''t help but get close to it. If it is too close, it will also be burned." Speaking of this, Yunji gently smile, as if in the memory of Longnu, also seems to miss that oneself, "her eyes are only the devil, but the devil''s eyes, only the unity of the three worlds, I often think, why does she not want to look back at me more? As long as she wants, I can choose to leave the demon world and abandon everything with her The eyes of the scenery trembled. Five hundred years ago, she didn''t realize that this man had different feelings for herself. At that time, she lost the memory of the traverser, but she was thinking of Jun Yu alone. Naturally, she did not notice other people. Yun ji continued: "five hundred years later, I came to the reincarnation of ah Nuan with the demon king, but I didn''t expect that there would be two a''nuan..." "You and Jun Yu have confirmed that Yanyu is ah Nuan''s reincarnation, aren''t you?" "Not bad." Cloud Ji''s long and narrow Phoenix eyes light, that faint smile, has been replaced by bitterness, "scenery, since I know you, I often think of Why aren''t you a Nuan? If you were a-nuan, how good would it be? " Jun Yu wants ah''nuan, and Yunji also wants ah''nuan. But Junyu is the king, Yunji is the minister, and there is only one Nuan. But what about Junchen? Yunji doesn''t intend to give in any more. Since Jun Yu has found Xia Yanyu, he will find the summer scenery. If the scenery is ah Nuan''s best, if she is not, he can also use the scenery to get close to Yanyu. He said that he was a devil and a devil by all means. Yunji calculated everything perfectly, but he missed one thing, that is, the scenery had an irresistible attraction to him, but he could not like the scenery, because He likes ah Nuan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 The scenery listened to his words, only feel extremely ridiculous, "cloud Ji, why do you think misty rain is a warm?" Just because of the halo of Xia Yanyu? "The demon king is particularly persistent to her. More importantly, Yanyu has birthmarks on her arm that only dragon maids have." "Oh? Are you talking about the coral mark on your arm With a smile, the scenery lifted the sleeve on the arm he was holding. On the inside of the arm, there was a red birthmark, just like coral. She said with a smile, "Oh, I also have this birthmark. What can I do?" Yunji''s body was stiff. He unconsciously released her hand and slowly stepped back. Then he shook his head in disbelief How could that be possible? " "What''s impossible?" The scenery leans against the tree trunk, eyebrows a pick, smile natural and unrestrained, "she and I are twins, she has, I will naturally have, Yunji, you know? Now you, in my eyes, are just as ridiculous as Jun Yu. You say that you love Longnu for 500 years and wait for her for 500 years. But in the end, you can only use birthmark to find people. What you like is really not ah Nuan''s face? " She seriously doubted that if Longnu changed her face at the time of reincarnation, they would never find Longnu. Scenery and smile, she touched her face, "yes, how did I forget it? Don''t you say that you like my face very much "Scenery..." "Shut up." Her eyes turned cold, "Yunji, do you know? When I see your true face, my thought is that what I like is you. Even if you are ugly and ugly, I will still like you, but what about you? I don''t think you''re stupid now. I think I''m stupid. Anyway, you''re not worthy of me, and I How can you like such a superficial man as you? " "You are Regret? " "Yes, I regret it. I liked you." There was a look of pain on yun ji''s face. "Didn''t you come to me today to tell me the reason why you would save Yanyu? Don''t worry, I never blame you, you save Yanyu no problem, because now, if you are with him In the same way, I will not choose to save you Yunji stopped for a long time, "he you said Who is it? " "You don''t need to know that''s the end of our conversation today." The scenery turns to walk, but again, her arm is caught. Cloud Ji''s face can not say the gloomy, "do you like other men?" Just when he found out he liked her, she fell in love with other men. "Yes, I''m in love with a man who doesn''t know who he is." He grabs her arm, strength increases, she frowns, "let me go, you scratch me!" Suddenly, a sword came, and yun ji took the hand of the scenery to avoid it. The sword fell on the tree, and the big tree collapsed. The cold faced Jun Yu did not know when he appeared here, "Yunji, let her go." Jun Yu around, is the summer rain. Cloud Ji swept them one eye, the evil spirit a smile, "originally is the demon king, why? Why do you come to disturb me and the scenery again "Let go of the scenery!" The summer rain turns into a blue sword and rushes towards the cloud Ji directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 Fearing that the battle would hurt the scenery, Yunji had to let go of her hand and started fighting with Xia Yanyu. As soon as the scenery was relieved, she felt the hot sight from the other side. She looked stiff and looked along the line of sight. It was Jun Yu who was looking at her with the indescribable eyes. Damn it, what face does he have to look at her with this kind of eyes!? The resentment and resentment of 500 years ago suddenly swept my heart. The cold sword in the hand of scenery suddenly appeared. With the awakening of memory, her magic power was also multiplied. Now, after she turned into a sword, her momentum was extraordinary. The wind swept by, this unexpected change made the summer rain and cloud Ji stop fighting, are looking at the scenery. The scenery just looked at Jun Yu, and her smile was sweet, just like in those years, "Jun Yu, do you still remember Did I say anything? " "Yes." Jun Yu looked down at the sword in her hand and said with the same look: "you said that if you have a next life, you will stab a sword in my chest, and let me realize your pain." "Yes." The scenery narrowed her eyes and laughed, "for so many years, I''ve been dreaming of this dream. I don''t know who the men and women in the dream are, and I can''t see their faces clearly. But now, I can see clearly and call me I can''t help trying to kill you. " Jun Yu Hang Mou, "I was wrong." She quipped, "what''s wrong with you? How could you be wrong, my lord "What are you talking about..." Cloud Ji Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at the scenery, "you say you What dreams will you have? " "What dream? Of course, it''s about the girl named ah Nuan and the demon king''s dream. " The scenery is crooked, the smile is innocent and sweet. Cloud Ji completely froze the body. Different from Yunji''s reaction, Xia Yanyu seems to have known something. She looks at Jun Yu, who doesn''t speak a word. She clenches her fist and her nails fall into the palm of her hand. Scenery no longer see cloud Ji, the line of sight fell on Jun Yu, "Jun Yu, you love misty rain, right?" "Yes." This question, Jun Yu answers without half minute hesitation. Xia Yanyu''s lips moved and his eyes flashed. "Scenery and smile," so now I want to stab a sword in your heart, you are also willing, right? " Jun Yu replied, "I will." "Good, worthy of the devil, good courage." The scenery praised several words. He raised the sword in his hand, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at Jun Yu''s heart, "if you die, you deserve to die. If you survive Are you ready to pay the price when we write off the grudges between us Jun Yu''s look did not change, but her eyes grew deeper. "Five hundred years ago, when you died in my arms, I had made all the preparations." "That''s good..." The scenery satisfied smile. Xia Yanyu shouts, "scenery, don''t!" In her hand, she was already using a trick to block the scenery, but her magic failed. Because suddenly there was a black fog, where the black fog passed, the plants and trees were eroded, and the magic of summer misty rain hit on the black fog, and there was no echo. And the sword of scenery has penetrated into Jun Yu''s chest. "Jun Yu!" Xia Yanyu called, but the black fog blocked her way. "The fog..." Cloud Ji''s eyes changed, "it''s him!" Jun Yu''s lips shed a trace of blood. He looked at the scenery with lax eyes, "five hundred years ago I really have a heart for you "Today''s scenery does not need this answer." The scenery said calmly and drew out the sword. Five hundred years ago He and she, indeed, have such a beautiful memory. When Jun Yu raised her hand and was about to touch the face of the scenery, her whole body was surrounded by black fog. When the black fog gathered and dispersed again, there was a man behind the scenery, a man with white hair and black clothes. His hand held the waist of the scenery, and then he circled her in his arms. The man looked at Jun Yu and his thin lips rose, which was a scornful smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 "Why..." The scenery looks back and calls this name uncertainly. He touched her head. "It''s me." "It''s really you!" She was so excited that she jumped up and hugged him. The whole person was hanging on his body like a koala. She said pitifully, "I thought I had to die to see you..." "In order to make the scenery live longer, so I came to look for the scenery." However, he seldom smiles. Although the smile is very weak, we can see the tenderness and tenderness in his smile eyes. "It''s you The man in the hell... " Jun Yu''s wound bleeding, he did not seem to have thought of hemostasis, he remembered, the scenery in his arms of this man, it was 500 years ago in the earth stopped him. Xia Yanyu ran to Jun Yu''s side and helped him to collapse. Cloud Ji suddenly asked the scenery, "you are a Nuan Is that true? " "She is scenery." However, to see the cloud Ji, collected a smile, only a body full of breath of silence, "she is just scenery." In other words, the so-called previous life is not important at all. The scenery comes back from the surprise of seeing Naihe. She comes down from Naihe and sweeps through the audience one by one. She smiles at Jun Yu and yun ji, "do I have anything to do with ah Nuan? Anyway, you like misty rain just because of her people, not because of her face, right He coolly said, "if the scenery doesn''t want her to have a face like you..." "Oh, stop!" Scenery a look at his darkened eyes, you can know he has what brutal idea, "she is my sister, you can''t mess around!" But her beautiful eyes were full of disappointment. Yun ji suddenly chuckled, "no How could that be possible? How can you be with him? You know what? He is... " "I know. I know everything." Scenery interrupted yun ji''s words, her tone of voice rarely with a strong irrefutable, "but what identity I am very clear, but I don''t think this can scare me." Jiyun realized that her identity would not change in a day. However, he looked at Xia Yanyu and Xiang Yunji, half ironically and half jokingly, and said, "Yunji, the general of the demon world, I know you. We met once in the underworld five hundred years ago. You are half man and half devil, so I remember your breath very clearly." The scenery originally wanted to praise Naihe''s memory would be good. As soon as she heard this last sentence, she was stunned, and then she grasped Naihe''s hand, "I warn you not to have strange ideas!" However, she blinked and didn''t understand what the strange idea she was talking about. Seeing his purity, he reluctantly told himself to rest assured, because of the affair between Tang Xiaole and Chen Haitang, she is now an army of all kinds. Yun ji looked at him for a long time, finally showed a relaxed smile, "for you, I also remember deeply, your means I really admire it. " The admiration he said was, of course, how he could take the pleasure of scenery from his hand. However, he also nodded and chuckled, "it''s not that my means are powerful, but because I met the scenery at the most appropriate time. If the scenery can come to meet me in the hell, thank you very much www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 Cloud Ji hangs in the side of the body hand clenched into a fist, but a word, successfully caused his reaction. However, he looked at Jun Yu and raised his eyes slightly. "Of course, what I should thank most is still the devil king. Thanks to you, I and the scenery have a chance to start." Jun Yu''s face changed, although very subtle, although very short, can still be seen that he is emotional change. "And this one..." However, he finally looked at Xia Yanyu, "this young lady disguised as scenery." Summer smoke rain looked up, but the eyes showed clearly that her pupils shrank. Naihe said: "your real body, I can see at a glance, 500 years ago, the scenery of a drop of tears, absorbed the spirit of the scenery scattered, so that there is a spirit, reincarnation with the scenery, is in the reincarnation, especially in the reincarnation, chose the same appearance as the scenery." Jun Yu and yun ji look at Xia Yanyu, but Yanyu is clenching his lips, not a word, looking at her silent appearance, I''m afraid she also has a memory. At that time, when walking on the Naihe bridge as a dragon girl, he felt that there was still a residual spiritual power attached to her soul. At that time, he could not understand this aura, but when he saw Xia Yanyu, he understood everything. After listening to Naihe''s words and remembering for a long time, Fengjing remembered that she had indeed shed a tear when she died. She searched the original text in her mind, and found that the whole text did not explain why the female master and the female partner became twin sisters with the same face. Now she can''t help but be shocked when she hears the explanation of Naihe. She asked, "misty rain Is it true? " "Yes..." Yanyu nodded to admit that she had no reason to refute the matter. At this time, the most can not accept the answer is cloud Ji, he said coldly: "why do you do this?" If it wasn''t for the misty rain in summer Now standing beside the scenery, he is the one who likes the scenery. He and the scenery have a chance. He waited for the opportunity for 500 years. Now It''s all in vain. "I didn''t mean to..." Xia Yanyu shook her head in pain. She felt the eyes of the man around her and looked at Jun Yu. Her eyes were even more painful. "I was a tear of dragon girl. In those years I''m just curious about what love is like just because of the story of Dragon Girl and demon king, but I am gradually fascinated by the story of the Dragon Girl. I will unconsciously put myself into the identity of the Dragon Girl. It is also me who meets the demon king at the moment of reincarnation I can''t control myself. I cast a spell on myself. One Will have the appearance of Dragon Girl Magic Xia Yanyu also looked at the already dazed scenery. She loosened her hand and helped Jun Yu and walked closer to the scenery. She was crying, "I''m sorry Scenery, I don''t know I didn''t know the devil would come to you, and And... " "And he will recognize the wrong person." Scenery calmly shook his head, "it''s not your fault." If Jun Yu does not recognize the wrong person, then she is in trouble! Xia Yanyu sobbed, she said with guilt: "this is my fault As early as the night of your accident and falling from the building, in fact, all my memories have recovered. I know that Jun Yu has recognized the wrong person But I still didn''t tell him, scenery, I''m sorry, I robbed your favorite man... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 "Favorite man?" How nice to hear the voice tail tune up, "fake miss, please understand one thing first, scenery favorite man is me, my name is Naihe, not the devil." Xia Yanyu is still there with painful self-examination. However, he suddenly interjected in a strange and gloomy mood, which made him destroy the atmosphere. It was also because of his interruption that Xia Yanyu suddenly didn''t know what to say. Scenery Fu forehead sighed, "while all the people are here today, misty rain, we will make all things clear together. 500 years ago, I did like Jun Yu, and two months ago, I did like Yunji, but this is the past style. You can see that there is a man beside me, so whether it is Junyu or Yunji, you can Don''t worry about it. " "Scenery..." Xia Yanyu wants to say something. The scenery interrupted her again, "don''t worry, Jun Yu and I have been clear about each other. In the future, he and I will only be strangers, and Yunji He and I don''t owe anyone. You don''t have to feel guilty. " "But..." Xia Yanyu choked, "I feel so despicable..." Scenery shook her head, but said: "these years, you are so protective of me, if you really feel sorry for me, that is also paid off." It''s not that the scenery is kind-hearted and wants to comfort people, but she really doesn''t want to have a relationship with men and women anymore. They love to play, sadistic and affectionate, so long as they don''t involve her. To say that there is no resentment, this is also false. For Jun Yu, who is barely counted as an ex boyfriend who has crossed 500 years, she has the memory of her own belonging to the traverser and the memory of that 500 years ago. If you don''t stab Jun Yu with a sword, she will surely be dissatisfied with the fact that he can recognize the wrong person so easily. So she stabbed Jun Yu with a sword, but she didn''t like to kill people. Therefore, the sword actually deviated from the key point, but the blood flowed fiercely. In addition to the scenery, as one of the parties, Jun Yu naturally felt it. It was because the sword avoided the key, so his mood would be more complicated at this time. The scenery turned to Naihe and said, "let''s go." "Just let them go?" Naihe doesn''t seem to want to go yet. To tell the truth, 500 years ago, she stood on the Naihe bridge and said that Junyu was the one she wanted to wait for. After 500 years, she told Naihe that Yunji was the person she liked. No matter which of these two men, let them live, they would feel uneasy. He did not have confidence in the scenery, but in himself. The scenery sees his eye to know what he is thinking, she holds the hand of how, smile, "if you don''t trust, then I will go to the hell to accompany you." Didn''t she mean to end her life? How to frown, "I want you to live well." Death for her It was still too early, but her words, undeniably, made him feel better. He knew that the scenery was the most afraid of pain and cherished his own life. It was because she had the commonness common to ordinary people that he felt so happy. "Scenery." Seeing that they were about to leave, Yunji stepped forward. He called out the name of the scenery and slowly asked, "he is half god and half demon, and you are human You know what happens if you''re together "It doesn''t matter." Scenery said: "in a big deal, we don''t want children." But the corners of his lips are soft. was as like as two peas in his mood, and the answer was so much the same as what she had replied to him before, and at that time he was still the nearest man, but now everything has changed. However, with the scenery disappeared in the public''s sight, the invisible back, as if also in the foreshadowing, she will not choose to appear in the life of cloud Ji. Sometimes I miss it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 A big suddenly came two handsome men, which can really let a group of girls wolf blood boiling! It''s a pity that a handsome man named Cao has a master. This one is still one of the flowers of the Chinese Department, while the other is not. I heard that he and a little sister outside the school were fighting each other. From time to time, he would quarrel at the school gate. For example, now, although she is a little sister, she can''t stand her good-looking. This quarrel with the handsome boy, the school gate The mouth immediately surrounded several waves of people there to join the fun. Scenery stood not far away, looking at the group of people, thought or not crowded in, she turned away, passing a teaching building, and the last three people met. To be exact, it should be two people. The misty rain, however, is also the twin sister who grew up with her. In the end, she still has some affection. What''s more, they live in the same apartment, and they don''t see each other. It''s hard to say that they can''t see each other. "Scenery." The first one to say hello was misty rain. She looked at the group of people behind the scenery, "what happened there? Why is it so lively? " "What else can I do? Ao ye and Meng Po quarreled again Aoye is the prince of the East China Sea. He was abducted from the East China Sea by his predecessor, Yan Wang, and became the hell king. Don''t mention how the East China Sea was mad. The reason why Ao ye came to the prefecture to be the king of the earth was very simple, because the former Yama said that he should be the king of hell. Maybe Aoye could find his sister''s reincarnation more easily. Unfortunately, Aoye was trapped by his predecessor, who had already torn the life of the Dragon Girl in the East China Sea before he left the prefecture. Even if Ao Ye wanted to find it, he couldn''t find it. Yes, Aoye is the younger brother of Fengjing. In those days, Aoye was named after Fengjing, because this boy was the child born after Donghai dragon who stayed up late. Since he stayed up all night, he was simply called Aoye. Because of this name, when Ao Ye was a child, he had a lot of fights with his sister ah Nuan. Although his accomplishments were higher than that of ah Nuan, he was always the one who admitted defeat in the end, because he was reluctant to give up and fight against his annoying sister. As soon as the scenery restored her memory, she remembered everything about getting along with AO Ye. She sighed, "I really didn''t expect that the rumored Meng Po would become my sister-in-law one day..." "What Xia Yanyu was surprised, "is Meng Po and Yan Wang a couple?" "It''s a matter of time." Cloud Ji lips hanging smile, unspeakable charm, he looked at the scenery, a pair of eyes can not help but a lot of profound, "what? Why isn''t he with you? " Scenery politely smile, "there are some things in the prefecture, he went to deal with it, and will be back soon." However, he did not care about the local affairs, but this time it was related to his sea of flowers on the other side of the river. I don''t know which ghost was responsible for bringing insecticides from the human world. The result was herbicides. But I''m afraid he is busy saving his sea of flowers. Cloud Ji said with a smile: "so it is." Seeing the scenery, he looked back and forth between him, Xia Yanyu and Jun Yu. He knew that she must be thinking about them. I''m afraid they are playing with love triangle, so he explained. "The devil and I met by chance." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 "Oh..." The scenery looks at cloud Ji strangely, don''t understand him suddenly come to explain what meaning. Jun Yu, who never spoke, suddenly changed his eyes. He quickly said, "be careful!" His voice just fell, the voice of the broken glass windows rang, and then, the broken glass towards the scenery and misty rain attack, Jun Yu reaction quickly will rain behind. When Yunji wants to hold the scenery, another person''s speed is faster than him. Suddenly, the man in black put out his hand to circle the scenery in his arms. He looked up at the window on his head, his eyes were cold, his other hand was raised, a chain flew away, and the ghost in white, who had only one arm, fell heavily on the ground. At the same time, this area also opened a layer of boundary. Ordinary people can''t see what''s going on here, but they can still see the outside world. But he bowed his head and asked, "are you ok?" "It''s OK." The scenery shakes his head, grabs his hand to ask: "how did you come back so soon?" "I miss you." His straightforward answer makes the old face of scenery rare to be red. Taking a step, Yunji takes back his feet and hands. He looks at the scenery. Standing beside him, he looks like a bird in love with others. His smile is full of bitterness. At that time, his first choice was not scenery. Now, his instinct will only let him choose scenery, but he can only be a step later, because she no longer needs him. However, her eyes were too greasy and crooked to look at her. The scenery could only divert her attention. Looking at the ghost on the ground, the ghost''s face was so discernible that she didn''t have to think about it. "It''s you again!" Relying on what to do, the scenery is not afraid of the ghost at all, she said angrily: "broken a hand still don''t understand the convergence, how? You want my face again? " "Your face I want to... " The ghost raised her head, and the bloody face was exposed in the public''s sight. The first time to see her summer rain stood behind Jun Yu, she felt sick. "Do you want me to give it to you?" Scenery Lala Naihe''s hand, "ah, you caught the ghost, how to deal with her?" Since this female ghost was seriously injured by Yunji last time, the wounds on the face of the girl lying in the hospital can be slowly healed, but if this female ghost is not removed, it is possible to harm people again. Scenery suddenly thought, this ghost brain disease, Zhao Yi is not normal, no wonder she will choose to hide in Zhao Yi''s home, also said he is a strange man. "It''s simple." Naihe moved her fingers, and the chains on the ghost turned into prison fire, which made her scared. The scene could only hear the howl of the fierce ghost, but it soon disappeared. The tactics of burning the ghost to disperse the spirits was quite cruel, but Naihe laughed innocently, "she will not harm the scenery again." Scenery: Xia Yanyu has not yet established a relationship with Jun Yu. Now these three people, especially Junyu and Yunji, look at the scenery and how they love each other. They are flustered. Not far away, Lagerstroemia indica Zhenjun is sitting on the grass under a tree. Opposite him is Lu Meng. After listening to the story, LV Meng said excitedly, "are you really the ex Yama? In order to find the doomed love, talent came to the world? " "What am I lying to you for?" Crape myrtle really Jun has a bad problem, is a little girl with worship eyes, he can say any secret out, "think that year I said I was going to reincarnate, it was just fooling Ao ye this boy, if it wasn''t for me to look at the palms, I didn''t know that I had such things as marriage." Well, it''s easy for little girls to worship more. "Ah? Didn''t you come to the world to make up for your bad marriage? " "Well What bad marriage? Who did you hear about it He refused to admit, "I''m here to find marriage for myself, OK?" LV Meng doubted, "if you say you can read palms, then you can show me, just look at marriage." "Let me see..." Lagerstroemia Lagerstroemia Zhenjun grabs LV Meng''s outstretched hand, looks at her palm for a long time, shows an unbelievable look, and cautiously pinches her fingers to calculate. Finally, she looks up at LV Meng. Her eyes are shocked and disappears in front of Lu Meng. LV Meng was confused. Far away by a lake, Lagerstroemia indica really held her head and cried, "I''m just saying it casually! How can I really get married! She''s still a little girl from the airport The old man sitting in the old moon palace was drinking tea leisurely and humming comfortably, "I will not call you Yuelao if you don''t have to suffer a hundred years'' salary if you don''t break the marriage relationship between dragon and girl." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 "The host strategy is successful, and now has 28 points." Finally heard the points rise, the scenery almost to cry with joy, she wiped the tears that did not exist in the corner of her eyes, "I''m really not easy, Mr. system, next time don''t give me this set of blocked memory, you don''t know, I actually like male three." Male 2 and male 3 are both male partners, which is good, but her task goal is only male 2, not male No. 3. It''s embarrassing to find the wrong person. In fact, what worries her is that her strategy of male 3 is a failure. If it succeeds, people will not choose to save the mistress in such an emergency. "It''s time for the host to select the script," says system Jun "Well, you are so inhuman." The scenery shakes his head and sighs. System Jun is not a living body. It is strange to have human feelings. I picked out a book, the name of the book is "silly little Meng Xian". From the title, except for the identity of the female owner, it seems that there is not much to see. The scenery quietly chooses to receive the plot. The woman named Liuli is a passer-by. She wears a glass lamp in the heaven. After years of cultivation, she becomes an immortal. Her temperament is lively and lovely. But because of her playful nature, she can''t bear the loneliness of the heaven, so she quietly goes to the world. In the world, she meets the male master Jianshu, who is the Lord of a country and will soon marry the prime minister''s family After that, on the wedding day, when sacrificing to the ancestors, the glass fell from the sky, which not only made the bride faint, but also made the wedding a mess because of the magic power out of control. As a bridegroom, jane knew that Fei Dan was not angry. Instead, he picked up his eyebrows and ordered the bodyguard to tie him up and send him to his imperial study for interrogation. In this world, even ordinary people, there are also many people who practice martial arts. So, although the glass fairy with low magic power is in the immortal class, sometimes even ordinary people can''t beat it. It''s no wonder that she will be captured by the male master. Also, if she is not caught by the male master, how can she cultivate her feelings? As for the second male, he is a national teacher beside the male master, whose name is Zhong ran. It is said that his magic power is universal. No one in the whole country can match him in terms of martial arts. What''s more, with his help, he can make this country more powerful and more unified. However, the accident came, because they fell in love with the same woman. It is just as the saying goes, no matter how deep the brotherhood is, it can''t be better than a woman? You can cut your brother''s throat for your brother''s sake, and your brother''s knife for your woman''s sake. This routine is very common, there is no need to sigh. After accepting all the plot, the scenery has no emotional fluctuation: "the task begins." When you open your eyes, you will see the antique top of the bed. Scenery sat up from the bed, head faint pain, she rubbed her temple, suddenly heard a female voice shouting, "Madam wake up!" Then the maid rushed out of the room. What? madam? Scenery is still puzzled by this doubt. She sees a man coming into the door. Seeing this man, she is stunned. The man is dressed in a moon white robe with blue jade pendant, feet on cloud shoes, white jade crown on his head, gentle and gentle eyes, and a smile on his thin lips. His temperament is cold and noble, and elegant as if he came out of a painting. He went to the bedside to sit down, good-looking hands on the scenery of the cheek, eyes can be deep-seated love, "madam, you finally wake up." "You call me What? " He nodded, and then chuckled, "scenery, don''t make trouble. For many years, husband and wife, have you forgotten who I am?" The scenery''s eyes were wandering, and he asked in his mind, "Mr. system, did you put me in the wrong world? There seems to be something wrong with my identity. " "Don''t I believe that... " The sound of electric current sounded in my mind, and the head of scenery was even more painful. I could only hear the four words sent out by the system gentleman. Then, like the sound of tripping, the system gentleman did not have any sound. "Scenery, still uncomfortable?" A man''s concerned look can move any woman''s heart, but the instinct of scenery tells her that the situation is too abnormal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 There seems to be something wrong with Mr. system. He went on a "power failure" strike, but it was a bitter experience. She racked her brains to think about the plot, and there was no plot about why a woman was the wife. After all, she was the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion and the queen of the male Lord. The man is still waiting for her answer, scenery reluctantly pulled out a smile, "that Are you my husband? " "Scenery and I have been married for more than a hundred years. Why? " " more than 100 years??? "She felt her face quickly and was relieved to find that there were no wrinkles. He chuckled in a low voice, which was a little lonely. "It''s normal for the scenery not to remember the years when we got married, after all In those days, I was not the man chosen by scenery. " young man, you have a lot of information! "I "She smiles awkwardly," if I say I lost my memory, do you believe it? " in this situation, she can only say that she is amnesia. "Amnesia? "He paused for a second," scenery Don''t you remember me "I think so..." This answer let him sigh, beautiful eyebrows as if falling a snowfall, increased a lonely, his hands on her face fell to her neck, her neck is also surrounded by a circle of gauze, scenery faint pain, this found that his neck is injured. His eyes darkened a lot, and even his voice became softer and softer. He even showed a little regret, "that day I should not promise to let you go alone to exterminate the demonic traitors in barren mountain, otherwise, you will not be captured and will not be so seriously injured... " "Ah?" Her eyes are dazed. It''s the devil and the extermination. The world should also be an unscientific one. Her ignorant appearance is lovely, so his smile on the corner of his lips was more pleasant, and he also held her hand. She struggled subconsciously for a while, but he did not let go. He slowly said, "don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. Scenery is my wife and my favorite person. Even if you have forgotten everything, it doesn''t matter. I will know what the scenery wants to know I''ll tell you. " "Thank you..." She said thanks uneasily. She still didn''t have any real feelings about what they said they were husband and wife. The man began to talk about the scenery. Only then did he know that his name was Suva, the teacher of Tianjie college. Fengjing was the daughter of Tiandi and the only daughter of Tiandi and Tiantian. Before that, she was also a student of Tianjie college. In other words, Suva was her teacher. Just over a hundred years ago, Suva got married with scenery, which caused quite a stir in the three circles at that time. This love between teachers and students No matter when or in which dynasty, it is not an easy thing for people to accept, but the two of them are still married. Over the years, their love is still the same, so that those who are not optimistic have to change their minds. The reason why Fengjing had an accident this time was that she received the news that the demon traitor appeared in the barren mountain. Although she was the princess of heaven, she was also a general. She asked to go to the barren mountain in person, but she didn''t realize that she was ambushed and was caught by mistake. It was Suva who saved her. The wound on Fengjing''s neck was just because that demon rebel general had a knife across her neck To threaten heaven with her life and let him go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 At the mention of this, Suva''s eyes darkened. His beautiful waist on his bracelet held her in his arms, as if he had not noticed that her body was stiff for a moment. "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t want to save you that day, they wouldn''t jump over the wall to hurt you..." "This It''s none of your business. " Seeing that he was full of remorse, she comforted him unconsciously, even though she was thinking of something else. In the past, Sujun did not dare to say that she did not dare to say her name in the system. Even if she did not answer her name, she would not believe it. although she is indeed in heaven, but the existence of the world is still unknown to her, because her identity is not right. She still remembered that her identity should be the queen of the world, the daughter of the prime minister, not the princess of heaven. The existence of. What''s more, the scenery has no memory of the world, which never happened in the past. System Jun never makes mistakes. What''s more, even the butterfly effect will not change her identity. The scenery is held by a man in his arms. His arms are warm and his breath is very pleasant. He is a man who can easily make a woman feel safe, but his heart is uneasy. This is a kind of anxiety that has never been seen before, because she knows nothing about everything in this world. Suva''s residence is called weimingju. When the scenery wakes up, it really makes the people of weimingju feel relieved. Except for Suva, only the maid lark who is close to the scenery is more relieved. Skylark was originally a small demon in the world. It had only been cultivated into an immortal for many years. When she arrived in the heaven, she was looked upon by the princess and became the maid of the princess. In fact, before that, the scenery regarded her as a friend who had nothing to talk about. Skylark is a very lovely little girl. Now she is combing her hair for the scenery. She said happily, "the princess has been in a coma for more than a month. Fortunately, the princess wakes up, and the skylark can rest assured." Scenery looked at herself in the bronze mirror. She raised her hand and touched the gauze wrapped around her neck. "Don''t worry, the princess. My uncle went to Beize to find the best medicine. There will be no scar left. Beize is a very dangerous place in the three realms. In order to find the medicine for the princess, my uncle really took a great risk." The scenery eyes slightly lift, "is it?" "That''s not true. If we want to say which man loves his wife the most among the three circles, we will all mention my uncle at the same time." Seeing that the skylark respected Suva so much, she looked back at the skylark. "You are the maid who came to the unknown house after I got married, right?" "Yes." The skylark said with a smile: "because I''m timid and afraid of making trouble. If the princess is afraid to leave the heavenly palace, I will be bullied, so she took me with me to weimingju." In that case, the scenery is her real master. The skylark quickly combed the scenery with a simple and delicate hairstyle according to the past custom of scenery. Seeing her busy, she stood up and looked at the skylark and said, "can I ask you a few questions?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 The politeness of the scenery scared the skylark. She asked, "what does the princess want to ask? The skylark must know everything and say everything "Don''t be so nervous. I just want to ask you It''s about me and Suva. " It is said that because of her coma, Suva has been in the college for a month of leave, until she wakes up, he can rest assured to go to school to teach those fairy second generation. "About the princess and the uncle?" The skylark was puzzled for a moment, and soon realized, "the princess lost her memory. I must have felt very strange about everything around her. I didn''t expect that the princess would even forget her uncle." "I forgot him Is it strange? " "No, no, no, no, the skylark just felt that, according to the way the princess used to like Uncle, how could she simply forget him? The princess used to joke with the skylark that if she lost her memory one day, she would never forget her uncle "Do you think I used to like Suva very much "Yes, at that time, the princess and the uncle were in love, but the emperor of heaven didn''t agree with the princess to marry the uncle, or did the princess let the emperor of heaven let go of the marriage by forcing her fate." When the skylark said this, he couldn''t help laughing. "I think how many people didn''t think highly of the marriage between the princess and the uncle. Now, not all of them praise the perfect match. Think about how many women envy not meeting such a good husband." She and he were really model husband and wife. After listening, they thought for a while and then asked, "do you know how Suva and I got to know each other?" "Yes, the princess was a freshman in the college. My uncle was a teacher of herbalism, but the princess..." The skylark frowned, thought for a moment, and then said: "the princess doesn''t like to study very much, especially in the herbal medicine class. She often skips classes, so I miss her so much. So every time I leave school, my uncle will keep the compulsory supplementary lessons for the princess. Although the princess is dissatisfied, she can''t do it again and again It''s just fine When it comes to "ready to go", the lark shows a thief smile. It''s really a very interesting thing to make up for the feelings in the make-up class. After hearing this, the scenery turned around in silence and sighed deeply. Skylark said that she didn''t like to study. She believed this sentence. She said that she was left in class. She also believed this sentence. As for the supplementary lesson, she added emotion This sentence made her dirty, just as the so-called avi after class between teachers and students Cough, what is she thinking about!? "Princess, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing the scenery, the skylark shook his head suddenly and couldn''t help asking. "Nothing." Looking back at the skylark, "I will be hurt Is it really because something happened when I went to exterminate the demon traitor? " "Yes, since the peace treaty truce was signed between the demon world and the heaven 500 years ago, the demon world has been divided into two groups. One advocates peace with the heaven and the other advocates war with the heaven. But the Lord of the demon world is the armistice faction, so the warlike ones become the rebels of the demon world. Not only the demon world will pursue them, but also the heaven world." "So when I heard that the demon traitors appeared in the barren mountains, I volunteered to fight them out?" The skylark nodded. "That''s it." "Where is my courage..." She couldn''t help her forehead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 The skylark said: "in the younger generation, the princess''s accomplishments are the highest. Especially in the aspect of sword technique, few people can match the princess in the heaven. The princess is known as a rare genius in a thousand years. Naturally, she has the strength to fight the demon traitor." "Am I so good?" She was almost stunned. "Yes, if those traitors did not use intrigue to catch a group of innocent children and force the princess to lay down her arms, they would not have been able to capture the princess." The skylark snorted angrily. It can be seen that he despised the traitors very much, "but fortunately, my uncle killed them all. It''s revenge for the princess." Scenery poured himself a cup of tea, quietly digesting the information. "By the way, I''m still frying medicine!" The skylark called out and ran out in a hurry. This girl is really bold. The scenery shakes her head and thinks that the medicine is for her. She sits on the chair with a sad face and begins to think about the information she has received this day. There were not many people living in anonymity. Except for her and Suva, only larks, LiNbO, who was cooking in the kitchen, and another maid. In fact, people in heaven don''t know how to eat, but although they don''t need it, scenery likes delicious food. She has a deep-rooted habit of eating three meals a day. Suva knows her well, so she goes to the world to find a Dixian who can cook and cook for her. Think about it Suva is really a good man who loves his daughter-in-law. The scenery just had a moment, or set this man as his strategic goal. Anyway, people were full of favor for her, but she quickly shook her head and denied it. System Jun couldn''t give her a response, that is to say, she couldn''t change the strategic target. She didn''t know what had happened to him, but now there was only one way, that is, she could only do what she could Quickly find the person named Zhong ran and try to attack him. Will system Jun reappear and send her out of the world. To find Zhong ran, first of all, she has to make sure whether there is a fairy named Liuli in the heaven. If there is such a person, Zhong ran will surely be there, which proves that she is not wearing the wrong world. "Glass fairy?" Hearing the princess''s question, the skylark who sent the medicine back thought for a long time, "it seems that there is this man in the heaven But I''m not sure why the princess mentioned this man? " "Nothing, just want to change your name, want to confirm in advance whether this name has been occupied." She took up the medicine bowl, sniffed the smell of the medicine, and finally squeezed her nose and drank all the medicine in one breath. Skylark quickly handed the pastry, "princess, osmanthus cake." The scenery bit, wait until the medicine disperses, she just regained consciousness, asked: "does the heaven also have osmanthus cake this kind of thing?" "My uncle knows that the princess likes to eat sweet scented osmanthus cake, so he specially learned to make it for the princess." Skylark holding his face, longingly said: "uncle is really very good, if I can meet a man who loves me so much in the future." The scenery glanced at the skylark, looked at the sweet scented osmanthus cake in her hand, and took another bite. She was thinking, is this Suva really in love with her? This habit is all her own. Maybe before, she did like Suva. It was only because she lost her memory that she forgot the previous things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 No matter how the scenery thinks, what should come will come. The night in the sky is more beautiful than that in the mortal world. Not only are the stars brighter, but even the moonlight seems to be more bright. Suva, who came back from school, sat by the bedside. He looked at the man who was watching the moon by the window and asked in a low voice, "scenery, you''d better have a rest earlier than before." "Nothing I''ll enjoy the night view again. " The scenery pretends to sigh, "today''s moon is very good." "Is it?" Suva got up and went to her side. He also looked up at the full moon. "But I don''t think the moon has changed much from before." The scenery racked his brain for a moment, "this Of course, there are. You see, the shadow on the moon seems different from before. " She has lost her memory. Where did she come from? So, Suva asked jokingly, "what''s the difference?" "Is it not that the shadow on the moon is Wu Gang cutting down trees? How do I feel It doesn''t feel like cutting down trees. " She said it nonsense. "The scenery is good." "Ah?" He believed her nonsense!? Suva pinned a wisp of green silk hanging from her ear behind her ear and said, "the osmanthus tree in front of Guanghan palace has been moved to our yard. The Osmanthus fragrans above has been used to make osmanthus cake for scenery." "What are you talking about?" she said "Surprise?" "No It''s fright. " "That''s about the same." Su VA''s smile was brisk. "The best osmanthus tree in the three realms can make the best osmanthus cake. It''s more appropriate to give the scenery." "No..." The scenery is curious, "you took the osmanthus tree from other people, then they have no opinion?" He laughs, "Why have an opinion? I would like to thank the emperor for cutting down the osmanthus tree "That day emperor That is, my father won''t have a problem? " "I haven''t thought about it yet." The scenery was worried, "then you''d better send back the osmanthus tree of others. If you are punished by my father for this..." "Scenery." He interrupted her words, lips with a wipe if there is no smile, such as the spring breeze, "are you concerned about me?" She was stupefied, no, she just felt that she had eaten what he had made. If something happened to him, she would feel sorry for her conscience. Just thinking about whether to explain, she was knocked into his arms by someone''s wrist. The familiar masculinity came to her face, and her mind suddenly fluttered. "Even if the scenery lost its memory, it would still care about me." Suva''s chin was on top of her head, and her eyes were satisfied with a smile, "scenery, you still have me in your heart." Scenery: Come on, look at him so happy, she still did not explain. She did not speak, he thought she was still worried about himself, so he said: "don''t worry, the emperor will not blame me." She looked up. "Are you so confident?" "I will send a tree to the Moon Palace tomorrow. Wu Gang''s tree cutting is a punishment. What kind of tree to cut is not the same?" "You''re right..." Suva laughed. "Scenery likes to eat osmanthus cake. I can''t return this sweet scented osmanthus tree. I''m also looking forward to the day when the scenery likes me again because of the osmanthus cake. It won''t make me wait too long, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 Is the answer right or wrong? Scenery finally decided to smile perfunctorily in the past, also did not say the answer, just after laughing, she was surprised, she ushered in a question of his. "It''s very late. Is the scenery still sleepless?" This time, she choked red face, silently lowered her head, because he was trapped in his arms, so her head can only be buried on his chest, listen to his heart, her face more red. The atmosphere was quiet for a moment. In this quiet atmosphere, suvard suddenly said, "I know what the scenery is worried about. Don''t worry. I won''t touch you until you like me again." The things she was thinking about were said, and the scenery was rather embarrassed. She raised her head and said, "that I... " "I understand." His picturesque brows and eyes are full of tenderness, and his voice is also extremely gentle. "I understand that scenery needs time, and I am willing to give time to scenery." This man is so understanding that I have to be moved! The scenery seemed to hear her own accelerating heartbeat. She pulled the corners of her mouth, and her smile was a little stiff, "I don''t dislike you It''s just It''s just that I''m not used to it. " "After all, I''m just a stranger to the scenery now. I can understand it. Don''t feel guilty about the scenery." "Well..." "Well Is scenery willing to go to bed now? " She nodded. "OK." There were two quilts on the bed. Suva was afraid that she would feel embarrassed, so she specially asked someone to add another quilt. The scenery turned back to the outside of the bed and slept in the inner side of the bed. Suva slept outside. After the candle light was put out, the room was quiet. I''m sorry I haven''t slept with you for a hundred years The scenery grasped the quilt in her hand and gently spat out three words, "I understand..." It was as if he knew that she was still resisting him now, and she could also know that the man felt that his wife had forgotten herself was a painful thing. She thinks optimistically, they all sleep two quilt, always better than sleep a quilt. Fengguang''s mood is very complicated now. She feels weird and at a loss in this world. The disappearance of system King means that she will not have the option of opening and hanging. Therefore, it is impossible to find any information. Everything can only be done by herself. In particular, she is not sure now, where is the Zhong ran she is looking for? What did you think before you lost your memory? How could you be with this man named Suva? It seems that they are still living a happy life. After more than 100 years of marriage, did they change their strategic goals to stay with him? But it can''t be said that if she really changed her strategic goal and more than 100 years was enough for her to succeed in the strategy, how could she still stay in this world now? Scenery never likes to use his brain. Now he is full of such tangled problems that he sleeps in the middle of the night. Hearing her breath steady and long, knowing that she was falling into a dream, the man stretched out his hand to lift her quilt, circled her waist, and held her in his arms. This is a posture of absolute protection and possession. Until the tip of his nose is the smell of her body, he sighs with comfort. Once again, he was sure it was worth it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 When he got up the next day, Suva had disappeared. Scenery sits on the bed rubbing her head. Just after waking up, her head is still a little confused. After a while, she doesn''t have to call people. There is a knock on the door outside. At the same time, the voice of skylark comes, "princess, can I come in?" "Come in." The scenery with disordered hair, covered his mouth and yawned. As soon as the skylark came in, she would dress up for the scenery. She asked, "skylark, how do you know to knock on the door now?" "Because the princess always sleeps until this time." The skylark skillfully dressed the scenery. "The princess always likes to sleep until the sun goes up. It''s better for our uncle. If other people do, they may say something about the princess." Before thinking in the brain, scenery is a sneer, "gossiping about me? Do they dare? " As soon as she finished speaking, she felt her domineering side leakage, and couldn''t help being stunned for a while. Was this the fiery temper that she had raised before? The skylark laughed happily. "Naturally, they dare not talk about the princess. Besides, few people in the heaven can beat the princess. By the way, princess, I have prepared some cakes. When does the princess want to see her uncle?" "I''m going to see him?" "The princess lost her memory, I forgot it!" The skylark patted her head in frustration. "In the past, when my uncle was teaching in the college, the princess would go to see him every afternoon." "Is it?" "Because my uncle is so good-natured, the princess said that she was afraid that those bad students would make trouble, so she would go to inspect every day to suppress the students'' spirit." This reason is really The scenery was silent for a while, and then she heard the skylark ask, "is the princess going to college today?" "Go." She did not hesitate to say, she would like to find an excuse to live in the name of a trip, she has to find someone to inquire whether this person Liuli exists, since it is a college, that person certainly will not be less. The scenery changed into a red skirt. Under the leadership of skylarks, they crossed several immortal''s residences, and then came to a magnificent building. On the ground of the fairyland, there is a cloud around the top of the college. If you look at it from a distance, you will feel as if you are in the clouds, holy and majestic. The skylark carried the food box. "Princess, this is the college." "Well." She nodded and walked in. The students in Xianjie college are all the second generation of immortals. They have accomplishments since they were born. Even if they don''t work hard, they can''t be worse. It''s because they have the ability to get something for nothing. Many people are not afraid of heaven and earth. Although they are not arrogant and domineering, they have a lot of headache. When the scenery came, it was just the end of the class. Many young men and women were outdoor activities. They were wearing uniform white clothes, women''s luoskirt, and men''s Confucian shirt. Looking at it, it really felt like fairy''s clothes. Therefore, the scenery in red has become the most dazzling existence. The scenery is a celebrity in the heaven, and most people here know her. The princess, who has not appeared for a long time, came to the college, and many people put their curious eyes on her. The scenery was oblivious to the sight, and she asked the skylark, "where should we go to find Suva?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 The skylark replied, "this is the time My uncle should be in the medicine garden. " "Well, you can send the cake." "Princess Are you not going to see my uncle The scenery has no sincerity smile, "we can all meet every day, and now we are not in a hurry for a moment. You should go to Suva first, and I will go shopping here first." "But, Princess..." "Well, I''d like to look around here. Maybe I can get back some old memories?" "Well Well, if the princess has anything to do or gets lost, ask other people to go to the dean''s study. The dean''s study is in front of me. I will come to find the princess She said, "mm-hmm, I see." The skylark touched the back of his head and walked away uneasily with the food box. The dean of the College Then he must know a lot of people. The scenery looked at the direction that the skylark pointed to herself, and she laughed and walked there without hesitation. During this period, she met many students, but as soon as those people saw her, they immediately hid far away, as if she were a great beast. In this regard, although the scenery was confused, she soon realized that she was afraid that these disobedient students would give Suva a headache, so she did not miss warning them. She casually grabbed a student and asked the Dean what floor the study was on. The student seemed to be scared out of courage. She immediately said it was the third floor. When the scenery went up to the third floor, she soon saw an open study. She walked in without any scruples and saw an old man with a white beard by the desk. "Is this Mr. Dean?" Hearing the voice of doubt, the old man looked up from a pile of documents to be processed. Seeing the scenery, his pen fell to the ground. "It''s the princess. How did you come here?" "I I just want to see it. " Her guilty smile. "Sit down, please." The old man let the scenery sit on the chair opposite the desk, and then asked, "I heard that the princess just woke up, why don''t you take a rest in the mansion?" "It''s boring to stay in the room for a long time, so I want to come out and have a walk." "The princess is looking for Mr. Su. I''m going to call Mr. Su." Seeing that the old man was about to get up, the scenery stopped him, "no, my main purpose today is to come and walk freely." "Yes, after all, the princess lost her memory..." She raised her eyes, "how does the Dean know that I have lost my memory?" The old man was stunned and replied, "it''s from Mr. Su. These days, he seems to be studying in the pharmacy how to restore the princess''s memory." "I see." The scenery pulled the corner of the mouth, raised a smile. The old man was not sure whether she really believed her, so he touched his beard and changed the topic decisively. "The princess has lost her memory. I want to forget who I am. I will introduce myself to you. I am the dean of this college, Taibai Jinxing." "You are too white Venus!" Scenery surprised, and feel that he was too excited, cough throat, elegant said: "the original president is too white Venus, scenery impolite." I think that Taibai Venus was also a mythological figure she had heard a lot when she was young. Now that she met, no wonder she was so excited. Although the heaven is different from the traditional mythology, there are many settings based on the traditional myth. The myth is illusory, but the original is just a little more illusory. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 Taibai Jinxing said with a kind smile: "if the princess wants to walk in the college, I can send someone to accompany the princess around at will." "Actually I still find it interesting to walk alone. " The scenery reluctantly smiles. She is thinking about how to put the topic on the name of Liuli. Soon, she has a flash of inspiration and seems to say casually: "recently, I want to change my maid''s name to Liuli, but she feels that this name seems to have been heard somewhere. I''m afraid other fairies have called this name, but I dare not change her name rashly. So I want to ask the Dean, there is a name in heaven Is it a glass man? " "The name of Liuli..." Taibai Jinxing felt the white beard for a while, and finally nodded, "more than 100 years ago, there was a fairy named Liuli in the heaven." "More than 100 years ago? What about her now? " "This Glass was originally a glass lamp. She had just turned into a human being, and she went to the world and never went back to the heaven. Some people say that she eloped with a man in the world and did not dare to return to the heaven. However, the heavenly soldiers and generals who went down to arrest her could not find her person, so the matter was over. " After hearing this, she felt more strange in her heart. "The Dean meant that the glass fairy had gone down to earth and disappeared one hundred years ago, and never appeared again?" "Exactly." Taibai Jinxing sighed again, "it is said that there are many foolish men and women in the world, but we do not know that there are not a few immortals who are willing to choose to fall down for the sake of feelings." The first reaction of the scenery is a smile, "the president''s words It seems to be quite emotional. " "The princess doesn''t know that the immortals in this heaven have a longer life span than ordinary people. In these long years, if people do not want to be accompanied, there are not a few immortals who can''t stand loneliness and have problems with their divinity." Immortals are not immortal, but their life span is much longer than that of ordinary people. In fact, a hundred years of human life is equivalent to a year in the heaven. All things have life and death. This is the law between heaven and earth. Neither man nor god can break this law. The scenery was also led to some exclamations by the words of Taibai Venus. Just when she was a little melancholy, a man came in. The man''s sword eyebrows and stars, his natural and unrestrained appearance, and his demeanor is also graceful. He was stunned for a moment when he saw not only the Taibai Venus in his study, but also remembered to say hello, "the princess is here, too." The scenery doubts, "are you?" "I''ll introduce you to the princess." Taibai Jinxing said with a smile: "this is the teacher who teaches swordsmanship in our college. Qingya Zhenjun." "Qing Ya true gentleman heartily smile," this is how? Did the princess forget me? It also needs to be introduced by the president himself. " Taibai Jinxing shakes his head and sighs, "the real king of Qingya said it''s right. The princess has forgotten a lot of things because of her previous injuries." "What? How could such a thing happen? " Qing Ya was surprised. "Do you remember that Princess promised me to have a sword competition with me before?" "I''ll try my sword with you?" "Don''t believe him, princess." Taibai Jinxing said with a smile, "Qing Ya Zhen Jun just likes to make fun of. The princess didn''t like private martial arts before. How could she agree to compete with others?" Qing ya really gentleman is embarrassed to touch nose, "Dean, why do you tear me down so quickly? I''ve heard that the princess''s swordsmanship is superb, and she is also a swordsman. I just want to have a competition? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 "The princess has just recovered from her serious illness, but you can''t help it." Too white Venus said, half joking, half warning. Qing Ya touched his head, "good, good, I''m wrong, you always rest assured, I know the weight." Taibai Jinxing showed an unfathomable look in his eyes, "Qing Ya Zhen Jun knows well. If something happens to the princess, I''m afraid that even if the old man talks to you, Mr. Su will fight with you." Qing Ya Zhen Jun''s face was stiff and he didn''t speak for a long time. Scenery to see Taibai Venus, and look at this man called Qingya, more feel the atmosphere inexplicable. After a while, Taibai Jinxing asked again, "what''s important for you to come to my study?" "It''s something." Qingya took a look at the scenery, "but this is It has something to do with the princess. " "Is it related to me?" "Yes, something has happened to Mr. Su''s medicine garden now..." "What''s the matter?" The scenery is urgent, "is it that he was poisoned by what poisonous grass he raised?" Qingya was amused by her saying, "it''s not. There is a girl student who is stuck in Mr. Su''s medicine garden Tell him in public. " Scenery: "Cough..." Taibai Jinxing coughed a few times without acting skills, "it''s good to record a demerit for this kind of thing. Why should the real king of Qingya come to complain to me?" Isn''t that nonsense? Of course, it''s not too big for him to watch! This can not be said in front of the scenery, Qingya also has some embarrassed smile, "this girl student is really not ordinary people, she is the princess''s cousin, is the Pearl of Beiming emperor''s eye beimingyu." Taibai Zhenjun frowned, "in this case There''s some trouble. " The people of Beiming always stay in the cold land in the north, and their relationship with the protoss is not very good. If we want to use a proper metaphor, the emperor of heaven is the emperor, and the northern Ming is like a powerful king of the kingdom of fan. More importantly, the northern hell is the junction between the heaven and the devil. If the northern hell turns against the water, the people of the demon world can easily invade the heaven ¡£ Although it is true that the heaven world and the demon world have signed a peace treaty, no one is sure what kind of turbulence there is in the dark. Taibai Jinxing and Qingya Zhenjun put their eyes on the scenery together. Suddenly, she was under great pressure. She laughed a few times, "or I''m still..." Qing Ya said, "why don''t you go and see the princess?" Scenery that sentence, or I still go back first, how can''t say it, a heartless nod, she followed Qing Ya Zhen Jun out of Taibai Jinxing''s study. Walking on the road, Qingya looked down at a woman who was shorter than one head. He sighed, "it''s really hard to imagine." "Imagine what?" The scenery raises the question, regarding he said is full of does not understand. "It''s hard to imagine that the princess could make up for the gap in the sky only by one person. What kind of profound cultivation was needed to achieve this?" No matter how many times she saw the scenery, Qingya Zhenjun always had such a feeling. How could her petite body resist the breath of the sky breaking up, not only blocked the gap, but also came back alive. However, she is only 1700 years old. She can not be said to be a genius with such profound accomplishments. The scenery listens to two eyes blankly, "what gap? Am I so good? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 "Look at me, I forget that the princess has forgotten the past." Qing Ya smiled and laughed at his forgetfulness. He said, "that is, more than 100 years ago, when I went to northern Ming Dynasty to practice, I was not in heaven, and I heard that the air flow of heaven and earth was extremely fast. There was a gap in the sky and underground. The spirit of the fairy was flying ashes to ashes. The princess took a sword and rushed into the black phagocytosis. In order to make up for the immortality of the passing of heaven, it can not fill in the gaps in the sky The scenery has no substance sense to say: "listen to you so I seem to be very powerful... " "I think the princess is very good, too." Qing Ya shook his head and chuckled, "I can''t believe it. The princess is so powerful at such a young age. I only hate that I was not in heaven at that time, otherwise I would have a chance to see the heroism of the princess at that time." "Scenery light smile," you said is more than 100 years ago, even if you want to see it is too late, let alone for what you said, I can not imagine. " "Amnesia It''s a headache. " "It''s not just the princess. I''m afraid Mr. Su is also very sad to come here. I remember that when I was still in heaven, I met a scene in which the princess and Mr. Su went together. The warmth and love between you two were really enviable. Speaking of this, it seems that I was not optimistic about the relationship between teachers and students..." "I understand, after all, my relationship with him used to be a student and a teacher..." "Don''t blame me, princess. I didn''t mean to say that." "Don''t worry, I don''t blame you." "The scenery relaxed smile," thought to come today, he will encounter by the female student confession matter, may this female student or learn from me. " "It makes sense I still remember that when the princess asked Mr. Su to marry her, she threw a piece of rose in the college She didn''t expect to have such a romantic time, but she soon got a jump in her eyebrows, "wait You said I asked him to marry him "Yes, I remember it was a sunny day. In order to create a romantic atmosphere, Jinwu specially stayed at dusk for a while, and the red rose rain was falling in the afterglow of dusk..." Qing Ya recalled the scene of the year, and finally nodded. "Princess, you are the most admirable person." The scenery turned to her head in silence, but she helped her forehead. Although it was possible for her to do such a thing But now from other people''s mouth, how can she feel so ashamed? "Princess, here comes the herb garden." The scenery comes back from the shameful thoughts. In front of us is a plain full of flowers and grasses. In this green and flowery plain, what falls from the sky is the rain of roses. She couldn''t help reaching out, and a rose petal fell on her palm. Then, she heard a girl in yellow not far away shouting, "Suva, I just like you! No one can change it. I like you The eyes of the scenery suddenly widened. Another scene suddenly appeared in front of her. It was also the time of sunset at dusk, and the flower rain was flying all over the sky. The girl''s words are the same. The difference is that the person who said the words was not the girl in yellow, but a woman in red. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 After feeling the breath of other people, he turned around and saw the scenery in a daze. His cold eyes changed. When he approached the scenery, it was like spring rising and the earth was warming. His eyes were only tender. "Scenery, here you are." He naturally took her hand and turned a blind eye to Qingya Zhenjun standing on the other side. Qingya shrugs his shoulders. If people ignore him, they will ignore him. Anyway, he will not lose a piece of meat. When Suva called out, she came back to her senses. She blinked blankly and asked, "Suva Is that how I used to ask for your marriage "Yes Do you remember the scenery His eyes moved, and he could not tell whether he was happy or worried. "I feel like I just remember a little bit. " No matter how much she thought about it, she could only think of that scene of dusk flowers and rain, and she cried out that suvard would marry you. Otherwise, she could not really remember. But at least let her confirm one thing, that is, before that, she really liked this man, but because of this confirmation, she was even more entangled. She didn''t understand why she chose to be with this man before. Could Did she really change her strategy? It seems that she had this bad record before I don''t remember the scenery clearly. Seeing her in a daze again, Suva touched her head and comforted her in a warm voice, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t think of it. You don''t have to force yourself to enjoy the scenery." "Well..." "Hello, Suva!" Beimingyu also came, just like Suva ignored Qingya Zhenjun, she also ignored the scenery thoroughly, "do you have no response to my confession?" Not far away, the skylark came to the scenery with a food box. Seeing how it happened, she said to the scenery: "princess, don''t misunderstand my uncle, but my uncle has never said anything or done anything in the whole process. It''s all the wishful thinking of Princess Beiming." "You stinky girl, shut up! Are you in charge of the affairs of Miss Ben and Suva You are in a hurry, "Skylark! You have no face! Our princess is your cousin, and your uncle is your cousin''s husband. How can you do such a shameless thing? " "Is it wrong for me to pursue true love?" "There''s nothing wrong with that," suvard said "Uncle?" The skylark couldn''t believe it was suvard. The scenery is also curious to see Suva. Suva laughed and rubbed the scenery hand. He didn''t look at the Beiming feather, but focused on the scenery. He said tenderly: "but the princess chased the wrong person. I have given myself to the scenery. My wife only has scenery, and only scenery is enough." This sentence bet beimingyu even a concubine room I can''t say. But she was not willing to, "why don''t you accept me? You''ve been with the scenery for more than 100 years, and the freshness has long gone. She was your student, and I''m also your student. It''s not good to choose me! " "Princess." Suva looked at beimingyu with a smile. Although he was smiling, his eyes were very cold. "Remember your identity. Don''t do anything unnecessary." His eyes seem to be able to see through people''s hearts, and beimingyu''s face is white. "Let''s go back," he whispered to the scenery "Good..." He took her by the hand and soon went away, and the skylark followed them. When they were gone, Qing Ya Zhen Jun tut said, "where do you think of this idea? Step on the scales. " "It''s up to you!" Just also silent beimingyu, a face of the Qing Ya real Jun momentum up again. Qing Ya Zhen Jun''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if carelessly said: "princess, you want to save people in this way, sooner or later he will be killed." Beimingyu grabs the skirt corner, and this tiny action shows that she is really afraid. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 On the way back, Suva said that he wanted to take the scenery everywhere, so he told the skylark to go back first. Suva had not let go of the hand of scenery. He asked softly, "is Fengjing coming to the college specially to see me?" "Yes..." Scenery in the eyes of the flickering, did not dare to say that they are to inquire about the glass this person. "I''m very happy," he said "I come to see you It should be. " When she saw his happy appearance, I couldn''t say that I came to inquire about Liuli. "In the past, Fengguang would visit me in the college every day. Fengguang said that I was too gentle and always afraid that I would be bullied by others." At this point, his smile on the corner of his lips was clean and beautiful. "I think I often worry about the scenery. This is what I did not do well. Today, I call the scenery to see this scene I''m sorry. " Scenery quickly said: "it''s none of your business, it''s the wishful thinking of Princess Beiming." "Princess, she She has always been at odds with scenery. She will do many things on purpose. I''m not surprised. I''m just worried that scenery will misunderstand me "No You can rest assured that I believe you. " I don''t believe the scenery. Suvard chuckled and walked up the tower with the scenery. Looking down from here, you can have a panoramic view of the sky. At this time, night is coming, and the palaces are all hung with lights. If you look at them, you can see a lot of them. "Scenery used to love to come here. The scenery here is the best, as if you could touch the sea of clouds by lifting your hand." The scenery looked at the beautiful night scene and nodded and said, "it''s really beautiful here." "You like it. I''ll always bring you here." "Good..." He reached out to touch her face, and she subconsciously avoided. His hand was stiff and he put it down slowly. The smile on the corner of his lips did not change. "Scenery. In a few days, it will be the birthday of empress Hou. Do you want to attend?" "Queen of heaven? You mean Is that my mother? " "Exactly." "Of course I''m going." It would be very unfilial for her mother not to attend her birthday. Suva said, "in a few days, I will take you to the heavenly palace." She nodded At this time, the scenery suddenly felt a different breath. Before she asked, Suva''s face was cold. He whispered to the scenery, "wait for me here. I''ll be back soon." "What''s the matter?" She grabs his hand subconsciously. "Don''t worry." Her worry made his eyebrows and eyes tender. He kneaded her head, bent slightly, lowered his head close to her face and whispered, "I''ll go back and wait for me here." Her brain was so bewildered that she could only nod her head without thinking ability As the words fell, his people disappeared in front of her. After the strong masculine breath had dissipated, her heart rate had just quickened and her heart was stable. Although she was curious about what the strange breath was and why Suva left suddenly, the scenery remembered his words and stood on the tower to wait for him to come back. But an unexpected guest came up from the tower. A man dressed in black suddenly appeared in front of the scenery. He grinned at the scenery and said, "good evening, aunt." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 What??? He called her aunt??? The scenery was silent for a long time and asked, "what do you call me?" "Auntie." The handsome young man said, and then suddenly realized, "I forgot, you don''t remember me, then I''ll introduce myself. My name is simple, auntie, you call me Adan. I''m here to help you out." "You want to get me out? Am I in danger now? " "It''s natural. If you stay with that man, where is there no danger?" "Do you mean Suva?" the scenery asked "Well, it''s him." She thought of the four words "don''t believe" that he said vaguely. Her first reaction was to ask: "do you mean He lied to me. He''s not my husband? " Don''t know to call simple man retorted, "he is indeed and aunt became close, also is my big uncle really." "Then how do you say I''m in danger?" Her mind was completely dazzled by his words. "Because he''s a dangerous person," he said, of course ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the reason for that? " "Well, auntie, you can go with me as soon as possible. My black Qilin won''t last long under him. If he comes back, I will..." "What''s the matter with you?" Suddenly there was a light voice with a smile, and his simple face froze. But he soon turned back and said, "good evening, uncle." Suva walked step by step. On his picturesque face, the smile was more charming than simple. "Good evening, Dan." Hearing the word "a Dan", a chill came out of his back. You know, in the past, Suva would never have called him that way. The scenery looked simple, then looked at Suva, and finally stood out with a smile, "Suva, he said he was my nephew. Is that true?" "It''s true." Suva took her hand and smiled, "he is the son of the beautiful girl who worships Yi Mei, and is also the young master of the demon world." "Make love to my sister?" The sudden interpersonal relationship caught the scenery by surprise. Simply said: "yes, my mother and aunt relationship is very good, my mother also said for a long time did not see Aunt, I came to heaven, is to take aunt to the demon world to see my mother, also make her happy, aunt, you and I go to the demon world walk." "No Suva said coolly, "the scenery is getting better at the beginning of illness, and the spirit of heaven is abundant, which is beneficial to her health. She can''t leave the heaven." After a few dry laughs, Suva said what he said. What''s more, his seemingly gentle but powerful momentum made her have no room for comment at all. "Simple smile," since my uncle has said so, that aunt or stay in the heaven peace of mind to raise the body, I think I still go back first. " "Wait a minute." Suva stopped him, chuckled and said, "just now I sensed the smell of Warcraft, but recently no one from the world of Warcraft came to heaven. For safety reasons, when I met that Warcraft, I started heavier. After I finished, I remembered that the Warcraft was like a Dan''s mount. I''m really sorry. When Adan left, remember to take the beast with me." Simply reluctantly pulled out a smile, "I was negligent. I forgot to come to heaven to get the pass. I''m going to take the Black Unicorn away." "It''s also strange that I was not thoughtful and hurt black Qilin. Ah Dan can rest assured. I have all kinds of medicine if I want any medicine." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 "Thank you, uncle Simple, even this stiff smile is difficult to maintain, said a good-bye and quickly disappeared in the skyscraper. Suva looked down at the scenery. "It''s late. Let''s go back." "Well..." The scenery droops the eyes, does not let the human see her eye to reveal the mood. The simple appearance of her amnesia seems to be covered with a veil. Suva also admitted her simple identity, but she wondered why he said Suva was a dangerous element and why he wanted to save her from leaving? Suva''s story is not simple. She had a premonition that system Jun disappeared for no reason. Why would she be with this man before she lost her memory, instead of with that Zhong ran? All things together, it is more difficult to think about. But the only thing the scenery can confirm is that Suva must not be as simple as it seems. Maybe Maybe her amnesia has something to do with him. Scenery can''t help but raise her hand and touch the gauze wrapped around her neck. The wound on her neck is not good, so the gauze has not been taken off. Seeing her movements, Suva asked with concern, "but the wound is not comfortable?" "No I just feel itchy She talks nonsense. "Even if you feel itchy, you can''t scratch it, or you''ll leave a scar." Suvard thought for a moment, and said, "if you really feel bad, the scenery can choose to bite my hand." She was seriously amused by his, "do you think I''m a wheezer? I don''t bite. " "I''m willing to be bitten by the scenery." "I''m not willing to bite," she muttered "Scenery loves me." "I don''t love you. I love my teeth." "Yes, yes, scenery doesn''t love me." The scenery was made by his soft voice, which made his face blush inexplicably. It was like when there was a couple of male and female friends in the process of love, no matter what the woman said too much, the man would tolerate this feeling unlimited. This strange feeling made her a little panic, undeniably, this man has a strong attraction, can easily make people excited, but before making things clear, she told herself that she could not like this man so much. After returning to weimingju, as in the previous few days, the scenery still sleeps in the same bed with Suva, but they still just sleep under the cover and do nothing else. In this regard, suvard fully embodies his gentlemanly demeanor. He knows that she has not fully accepted herself, so he will not do any intimate behavior that will disgust her. Three days later, Tian''an''s birthday arrived on schedule. Scenery faintly felt worried. She was afraid that she would go to Tiangong at that time, but she couldn''t call out any one, including her parents. She didn''t know her parents. It seemed a bit embarrassing when such a scene appeared. Suva comforted her, "don''t worry. When you get to the temple, I''ll be there." Although she is really on guard against this man now, but at this time to hear him say "I am" these three words, she can not help but relax a lot. Because it is the birthday party of empress dowager, the scenery today is dressed up in full dress. The exquisite golden step and the purple robe all reveal the nobility. She is more beautiful and elegant than the one in the picture. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 The skylark, dressed for the scenery, praised, "the princess is indeed the best person in the three realms. As long as she dresses up a little, the other fairies can''t catch up with them." "Although appearance is not as important as one''s heart, it is also a very pleasant thing to see." Scenery looking at himself in the bronze mirror, this half is praising his own words, but really a little shy meaning. "The princess is right, alas If only I could be as beautiful as a princess. " The little girl sighed. The scenery looked up at her and saw that the skylark was also a very beautiful girl. She said jokingly, "what are you sighing about? I think you''re very good-looking, too "But still not as good as the princess." "What? Do you want to compete with me? " "The princess misunderstood it. The skylark didn''t mean it!" Seeing that she was going to kneel down and admit her mistake, Fengguang took the skylark''s hand and refused to let her kneel. "OK, OK, I''m just joking with you. You don''t have to be so nervous. I''ve been dressing up for so long. I''m afraid that Suva is waiting outside the door. Let''s go out." "Yes, princess." Skylark opened the door, the scenery went out, and at a glance saw the man standing under the osmanthus tree. The sun speckled on his body, fell on his white clothes, only feel that there is smoke beside him light cage, really non mortal. At the thought of this place, the scenery can''t help but feel funny. Suvarben is not a mortal, nor is she. They are in the heaven, and they are the gods of every population. "Sorry to have kept you waiting." "It doesn''t matter how long you wait to be beautiful." Seeing her dressed up, suvard did not have the so-called surprise, because on weekdays, he looked at her with such tender eyes, which was more difficult than those so-called amazing. Scenery doesn''t want to admit that his heartbeat missed a beat under his eyes which are so gentle that he can drown people. He naturally took her hand. "Let''s go." She nodded, "OK." Standing in the yard, the skylark watched the men and women''s back gradually fade away, and could not help but say that the beauty of men and women was a match made in heaven. At that time, how many people were lamenting that the princess was not only amazing in appearance, but also incomparable in strength. I don''t know what kind of man could be worthy of her. Who could have thought that the last one worthy of the princess was a teacher of Tianjie college? Is it just a teacher? The lark''s eyes gradually darkened. The palace of heaven is always quiet, because it is rare for the Queen''s birthday party to be lively. Among the three realms, no matter the demon or the devil, many people come to the banquet with the birthday gift. When they enter the palace, all the people have to take out their invitation cards. Only those who have invitation cards can enter. However, the guards at the gate dare not stop her from asking for an invitation, and they have to treat her Salute and say hello to the princess. The scenery realized the benefits brought by her noble status. As soon as she and Suva entered the heavenly palace and walked on the corridor, she ran into a young girl. Beimingyu is also wearing a bright yellow Luo skirt today. As soon as she saw Suva, she was bright in front of her eyes. Smiling, she came up and said very lovingly, "Hello, teacher." She was so cheerful that she seemed to forget the things she had confessed a few days ago, but one thing was the same: she completely ignored the scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 Scenery thinks that it doesn''t matter if people neglect themselves. She is not gold and silver. She can''t make everyone like her. To live is to be free and easy. If you really want to let everyone like yourself, it''s too hard. Scenery has never been a person who likes hard work. Suvard said politely, "princess, you don''t need to call me a teacher outside the college. You''d better call me brother-in-law." "I don''t admit that you are my cousin''s husband." In those days, Beiyu didn''t want to marry me, but I didn''t want to marry you. I didn''t want to marry you. I didn''t want to marry you "What do you say?" He wanted to be a transparent man and asked, "do you mean that Suva and I would marry each other because I forced him with my identity?" Beiyu thought that you would marry such a beautiful woman "Princess." Suvard''s eyes were slightly bent, which seemed to be smiling. There was a cold wind and rainstorm gathering inside. "You seem to have made a mistake. The combination of me and the scenery is mutual affection. If I don''t want to, no one can force me to do what I don''t want to do." This is true. Among the three realms, the one who can force suvard has not yet been born, which is not true Scenery is the only one who can force him. He is willing to do everything for her, even if it is something he doesn''t want, he is willing to compromise. "I didn''t say that alone..." Beimingyu took a step back, grasped his skirt and bravely said: "everyone said so. Teacher, you don''t admire fame and wealth. You are only interested in herbal medicine. You are cold and elegant. When the scenery confessed to you, things made so much noise. Many people said that the emperor of heaven secretly pressed you to marry scenery for the sake of his daughter''s face." "It''s just a rumor," suvard said. "The group leaders don''t have to take it seriously. Some people like the length of the Taoist behind them, but they don''t know that there will always be a price to pay." Beiming feather''s face was white, and he could not help looking at the scenery. The scenery is sensitive and aware that the atmosphere is not right. Seeing the little girl in front of her suddenly stops talking, she just looks at herself and suddenly feels a little delicate. Just as she wants to say something to ease the atmosphere, a man comes along on the other side of the corridor. Qingya Zhenjun walked over leisurely and saw three acquaintances here. He said, "what a coincidence. I still wonder who the first acquaintance will be today? I didn''t expect to meet three of them. " "It''s really a coincidence. Qingya is a real king." The scenery said hello to him with a smile. He thought that it would be a good time to relax the atmosphere that the natural and unrestrained Qingya Zhenjun appeared. "Is Zhenjun also coming to the banquet?" In fact, this is nonsense, but Qingya may also be aware of this strange atmosphere, he really seriously replied, "I''m here for the banquet. In the past, I''ve mostly traveled outside for the birthday party of empress Hou. This year, I happened to be a fencing teacher in the college, but there''s no reason not to come to the banquet again." Suva said with a smile: "Qingya is really unrestrained and unrestrained. It''s not easy to invite you to a banquet. You didn''t come to my wedding ceremony with scenery." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 "I was fishing for pearls in the South China Sea at that time. Didn''t I come back?" Qing ya really gentleman embarrassed smile, and looked at Beiming feather, "by the way, princess, I met the great emperor of Beiming when I came in. He is sending someone to look for you. Does the county chief return to your father''s side first, so as not to worry him?" "I see." Beimingyu took a look at him. When he looked at Suva again, she showed a bright smile. "Miss Su, we''ll see you later." With that, she went away skipping away. Qing Ya Zhen Jun touched his nose, "well, I''ll go first. It''s said that there are many good wines on the Palace Banquet. I''ll go and have a look first. I won''t disturb you two." He arched his hand and turned away. Then there were only two people left here, scenery and Suva. She said, "I suddenly feel Beimingyu is a little bit interesting. " "Is it?" Suva said carelessly: "scenery used to tell me that the most disliked one is the princess of Beiming." "I''ve heard from you before that I don''t have a good relationship with her. Do you know why I don''t have a good relationship with her?" "Scenery told me that the so-called bad tempered young lady, this kind of setting only needs one person." After thinking about it again, Suva nodded affirmatively, "the original words of scenery are really so good." Well, it''s very likely that she said it. "Well, that Let''s go to the hall first. " Suva laughed. "Good." The seats on both sides of the magnificent hall are full of people. Only the nearest position from the ladder is still empty. Having been to the ancient world several times, the scenery knows that this position is for the most noble people except the emperor and empress. Of course, this is her and Suva''s positions. As soon as Suva appeared in the hall with the scenery, she was silent. The scenery did not understand what the situation was. She could only look at Suva. She took her hand and sat down. There was a rough looking middle-aged man with stubble on his face. Beside him was Beiming feather. I think he is the great emperor of Beiming. The scenery swept around all the people present, including the real king of Qingya, the simplicity of black clothes, and the presence of Taibai Venus As for the others, she did not know, and somehow they became so quiet when they saw themselves? Fortunately, the quiet atmosphere did not last for a long time. The extraordinary emperor of heaven and the elegant queen of heaven appeared in time, just like those people. Seeing the appearance of the scenery, the most noble man and woman in the heaven was stunned for a moment at the same time. Soon, Tian''an was moved. As soon as her steps changed direction, her hand was held by the emperor of heaven. She looked back and saw that the emperor was placing her dark eyes on Suva. She looked at the scenery again and her eyes flashed. She walked up the stairs with the emperor and sat on the throne. After the change of action and look is not long, but also enough to make people see clearly, people are more and more silent, this atmosphere is said to be dead. From the beginning to the end, suvard''s expression had not changed. He was indifferent and did not startle. He felt as if he had not noticed the sight of many strangers who had peeked at him secretly. But the scenery was not as calm as he was. She felt uncomfortable all over. She didn''t understand why the silence of the people was, let alone her unfamiliar parents, and why this strange attitude was. However, in this uncomfortable atmosphere, the man sitting beside her can still calm down and raise his hand. On the table, he turns out to be a plate of Osmanthus cake in the storage space. He seems as if no one said: "the cake made by the cook of Tiangong is not better than me. You can eat a little cake to cushion your stomach." The atmosphere became more treacherous. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 Finally, the emperor of heaven broke the embarrassment, and his loving eyes fell on the scenery. "Is the wound of the scenery better?" Smell speech, scenery Leng for a while, just answer a way: "already good almost." "That''s good." The emperor nodded with joy. The queen of heaven also busy way: "if the scenery feels uncomfortable, there are many healing medicine in the treasure house, and the queen mother can take it to you." "No more." The speaker was Suva. He said politely with a smile, "no matter what medicine it is, I have it there. I won''t bother the emperor and the queen." Hearing this, Tian Tian''s gentle expression stiffened for a moment. After a moment, she regained her dignified smile and said, "Mr. Su said the same thing. If you need any medicine for scenery, you can find it there." Her mother called him Mr. Su? Scenery in the heart of a moment feel confused, such a strange address, does not seem to be a mother-in-law address son-in-law. The emperor of heaven said to his wife, "today is your birthday. All the people in the three circles are here to celebrate your birthday, so don''t talk about family affairs." "The emperor said so." Thank you for your coming to the palace. Thank you for your coming With the words of Tian Tian Tian, it seems that some switch has been turned on. In a moment, the quiet atmosphere becomes lively. People who should drink wine and chat with each other, but they all agree that they don''t pay attention to the scenery and suvard. She felt vaguely that she was out of place, and the reason was the man sitting beside her. Suva took a glass of wine and put it in front of her. "Jade dew wine is not intoxicating. Scenery used to like this jade dew wine. However, I am in charge of your poor health recently. Now you can have a drink." "The wine I used to love to drink?" She was curious about what the taste was, so she picked up her glass, sipped it gently, her eyes brightened, and finally drank the whole glass. She sighed comfortably, "it''s delicious. I like it." The wine of heaven is the wine of heaven, which is much better than the wine of mortal world. Eh? Has she ever been to the world? Scenery while thinking vaguely, and at the same time poured a glass of wine for herself. I don''t know how many cups she has drunk. When she wants to pick up the glass, her hand is held down. "The scenery has drunk enough. You can''t drink any more." "No I want more. " She opened his hand with her mouth and drank up another glass. She didn''t realize that her face was red and hot. It was a sign of being drunk. She blinked faintly, and, as she tilted, fell on Suva, and continued to drink. Suva helplessly took her in his arms and took out a white handkerchief to wipe the wine stains on her lips. The scenery was beautiful, and the drunken appearance added a touch of beautiful amorous feelings. Suva buried her face on his chest and did not let those people see the beautiful scenery. "Uncle, I think my aunt is drunk, or I''ll take her to wake up bar?" This said, even if someone wants to take scenery to sober up, he is not a big man. "It''s hard work." Suva said faintly: "since the scenery is drunk, I''d better take her back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 "It''s a long way to go from Tiangong to weimingju. I can see that the scenery is very drunk at this time. It''s better to let the scenery go to her former bedroom and have a rest." Suvard looked down at the scene that he was still smashing his mouth and said he would continue to drink. She was so lovely that he felt very soft hearted. "Well, I''ll take the scenery and have a rest in Tiangong for a while." After that, he stood up with her in his arms, and nodded slightly to the queen of heaven on the throne, "please forgive us to leave first." Then he left the hall with the scenery. As soon as these two people left, the relaxed atmosphere disguised in the hall was obviously relaxed. The first can not help is beimingyu, she was just about to stand up and question the emperor of heaven, her father put her back on the seat. Beiming cliff said: "so laissez faire freedom, the emperor really bear it?" As soon as this was said, everyone was quiet. "There''s no heart or heart, it''s all for the sake of the three realms." The emperor said calmly, the mood did not see a half minute fluctuation. Beimingyu finally couldn''t help but shake off his father''s hand, stood up and said in a sharp voice: "but a hundred years ago, the scenery made such a great sacrifice for the three realms! Why sacrifice her now? Are you a little girl She looked at the queen with a hint of expectation in her voice. After that, she grasped her handkerchief and said, "this is For the sake of the three realms. " "You have not thought, if the scenery recollects again, what if she dies again? Don''t you think it''s too much for the so-called survival of the three worlds to rest on her alone? " Beiming cliff out sound, "little feather." "Dad, I''m not wrong!" Beimingyu went to the center of the hall and swept the people in the hall one by one and said, "you people are the best among the three realms. You can only place their hope on the scenery. Have you ever thought of killing him together?" People bow their heads and don''t speak. Taibai Venus shakes his head and sighs. Qing Ya Zhen Jun poured himself a glass of wine and said casually, "as early as thousands of years ago, our ancestors tried to kill him, but the final result As you can see in the history books, no one can kill him. " "That''s why So can we give up trying? " Beimingyu couldn''t accept such a result. She said excitedly, "scenery has done nothing wrong. Why should she endure such pain all the time? What happened in the past 100 years Don''t you all know that? " Since childhood, beimingyu had the best relationship with the scenery. At that time, beimingyu could enter the heavenly palace at will. She often played with the scenery. The scenery was older than her. Her swordsmanship, her magic She was also taught by the scenery. For this cousin, beimingyu was treated as her own sister, so she could not accept it and could not bear it. Her sister, who was so important in her heart, would suffer such pain. "Aunt feather, I think everyone here wants to kill him, but you say, what can we do to kill him? Even my father and your father, as well as the emperor of heaven, can''t help it. What can you do? " "If we all act together..." "It will not help to pour out the three forces." The emperor finally opened his mouth. As the father of scenery, his voice was filled with hatred of powerlessness. "If so many people died more than 100 years ago, isn''t he living well now?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Beimingyu insisted: "as long as we work hard..." "Feather, enough." Beiming cliff accentuated the tone, "you should understand, scenery, no one will be more worried than the emperor." Beimingyu looked at the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven. They were all silent, which made people feel the spread of despair. She clenched her hand and obstinately said, "no matter how, I will not give up the scenery. One day I will think of a way to save her!" Words fall, once again coldly swept a glance, in her eyes are cold-blooded people, she turned and ran out of the hall. Qing Ya Zhen Jun looked at the Beiming cliff, "doesn''t Beiming emperor go after the princess?" "She''s not too young. She can''t be so naive. Let her go. She has to grow up by herself." Although Beiming cliff says so, the bad mood in his eyes can only be understood by parents. Qing Ya Zhen Jun smiles, "since the great emperor of Beiming has said so, that''s it. Alas, I drink too much wine. I''d better go out and wake up in the bar." When he finished, he asked the emperor and the queen of heaven, who were not very good looking, and went out of the hall. As for whether to sober up or chase people, no one could know. On the other side, inside the princess''s bedroom. Suva walked into her room with the scenery and put her on the bed. At the moment, the clothes on his chest were very messy, and the collar was opened to reveal the exquisite clavicle, which she had picked off all the way. Scenery drunk, there will always be some bad habits, such as will become more unrestrained than usual, more like to the people next to It''s not a good habit, but in Suva''s eyes, he can turn this bad habit into a good one. For example, now, the man who just lies on the bed grabs his collar and pulls him to the bed. He turns over and presses him on his body and lies on his stomach. His head is comfortable rubbing against his chest, and his mouth is smiling and saying, "Suva You smell so good... " With that, the hand slipped into his collar. Suvarwey narrowed his eyes and felt her hand walking upstream of his body. He raised a hand and gently stroked the back of her head. He lowered his voice and said, "scenery, it''s still day..." "During the day Then we can''t waste time... " "What does scenery mean?" "What do you mean..." The hand she put into his clothes had fallen on his stomach, and she said drunk, "I don''t know what it means Well, I still want to drink... " He said gently: "scenery just want to drink, do not want to do something else?" "Do something else What is that... " "For example Like this. " He picked up her face and put it in her eyes. At the moment, her eyes were full of drunkenness, ignorance and ignorance. His lips rose slightly, and he put a short kiss on her red lips, and soon separated. She blinked. "Do you like it?" he asked softly "Like..." She was also surprisingly honest when she was drunk. "Then I''ll make the scenery more like it, OK?" She nodded without thinking ability, "OK..." With a smile, suvard kisses her lips again, which is different from the previous one. The kiss is extremely intense and touching. The scenery that lost the ability of thinking for a while only felt the whirling of the sky and the earth, and its position was reversed, and he was pressed under him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 Suva didn''t cheat scenery. It''s true that Yulu is not intoxicated. It''s true that she likes to drink Yulu wine, but he forgot to say one thing That is, her drinking capacity is very poor, even if others drink dozens of glasses will not be drunk, but she only drink two or three cups, it is sure to be drunk. But she felt as if she had been trapped This is the scenery that wakes up. She finds herself aching all over and looks at the top of the bed stupidly. She not only feels a little pain in her head, but also feels a little sour in her waist. When she looks at the man around her, she knows what''s going on. Before she can sigh about a drinking accident, she puts a hand on her waist. The man takes her into his arms, and the hand is gentle As she massaged her sour waist, she was so comfortable that she could almost hum. Suvard asked in a satisfied, dumb voice, "are you so drunk that you have a headache?" "It''s ok..." She accepted his orders, secretly very tired sigh, these days, in addition to holding hands, she will be more intimate with him and feel repelled, now the most intimate things have also done, she found that she is not so difficult to accept. Maybe it''s because she knows that this man is her husband. They must have done all the things they should have done before. If she does it again, it seems that it is not something that people will resist. "If I don''t feel well, I''m going to prepare the wake-up soup," Suva said "No, I don''t have a headache..." The scenery drilled into his arms again, and now I feel sleepy, "what time is it now?" "Just arrived at night, hungry?" "Not hungry I want to sleep a little longer. " He kisses her on the top of the head. "OK, I''ll be here with you. Sleep." "Well..." She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. For this matter, she did not show any anger, and he did not deliberately mention it, as if it was just a very common thing, for the husband and wife, it is indeed a very common thing. Fengjing and Suva stayed here for one night. When she woke up the next day, there was only scenery in bed. The maid at the door told her that Suva was going to prepare breakfast for her. She was a good man with three obedience and four virtues. Although she was not so familiar with the skylarks, these maids were all people who had been waiting for her before, so she was very familiar with her dressing habits. Soon after dressing up, a maid of honor handed over a book and said For fear of her boredom, suvart prepared a script for her to pass the time. When scenery got the book, she couldn''t help sighing that this man was too thoughtful, but in other words Careful mind is also terrible, is this a good thing or a bad thing? She couldn''t think of an answer, but there was one thing that was undeniable: he took her seriously. The scenery looked at the maid named caicalyx, "did I live here all the time before?" "Back to the princess, yes, this is the princess''s bedroom. In addition to the occasional visit to Beiming, the princess is here to rest." "You mean I occasionally go to Beiming as a guest. Is it the Beiming where beimingyu stays? " "It''s the Beiming." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 After listening to the scenery, he thought for a while and said, "how is the relationship between me and the princess of Beiming?" "The relationship between the princess and the princess is naturally..." "Cough." The maiden standing on the other side coughed. Color calyx Wei Dun, seem to think of something, this just said: "the relationship between Princess and princess is not very good." "My relationship with her is not very good, so what am I going to do as a guest in Beiming?" She swept the palace ladies one by one, and came into contact with her eyes. Those maids were all holding their heads low. She knew herself. For those who didn''t like it, she couldn''t even come to them. She was not one who liked to disgust herself. There was a cold sweat on caicalyx''s forehead. "If you go back to the princess, it''s because the queen of Beiming, who is the sister of the queen of heaven and the little aunt of the princess. Although the princess has a bad relationship with the princess, she has a good relationship with the queen of Beiming. Every time the princess goes to Beiming, she always wants to see the queen of Beiming." "I see..." Scenery picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, carelessly said: "you all go back first, I''m here alone, quietly reading books." "Yes, princess." The maids bowed out of the bedroom and closed the door by the way. The scenery puts down the tea cup, touches the chin and thinks seriously. It''s OK to be in weimingju, where there are many people, there are always weird things everywhere. Those people usually see her Maybe it was also because she saw Suva, her expression would become very strange. It was so obvious that she could not have ignored it. My former self, these strange people and things She didn''t understand everything, maybe She can find the young man named simple. He came to the birthday party yesterday, and maybe he hasn''t left Tiangong yet. Scenery rose, accidentally touched the book on the table, the book fell to the ground, she bent down to pick up the book, did not think, this bending down, saw something under the table. She put her hand in and touched it. What she found was a golden key. After a long pause, she wondered why there was a key hidden under the table. This is her bedroom, which indicates that the key is hers. This possibility is at least 90%. But if the key is hers, why should she keep it here? After a look around, there is nothing locked up. The scenery is even more difficult to understand. Is it possible that What is she hiding that only this key can open? If it was her, where would she find it safe to hide things? Scenery bit her thumb and forced herself to think in accordance with her own ideas. In the past, she would hide things. She looked around again at the furnishings in the bedroom, and finally put her eyes on the beam. It''s easy to think of the clothes in the wardrobe. It''s not her style, and the jewelry boxes are not locked, such as tables, chairs, beds and so on. The maids clean and tidy them every day. Naturally, she doesn''t hide things in these places. The only possibility is that ordinary people don''t think of the beams. She didn''t forget that she was a fairy. She thought about how she could fly for a while. Finally, with her instinctive feet, she stepped on the ground with her instinctive feet, and she really flew up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 As expected, the scenery really saw a box on the beam. She took the box to the ground and put it on the table. The box was full of dust, but it was locked. Without much thought, the scenery took the key and inserted it into the lock, and then turned it gently. Soon, the lock was opened. Her hand touched the box, but she couldn''t help but shrink back. There was an inexplicable intuition reminding her that if she opened the box, there would be something big to happen. If there''s another truth she''ll never hear, what''s the same? Scenery also does not know, what she knows is that she can not just miss. The retracted hand was put on the box again. With a slight force, the box was opened. To the surprise of the scenery, there was no valuables in it. There was only a letter in it. I don''t know how long this letter has existed, but it is well protected by immortal methods, and the white envelope is not yellowing. She took out the letter and saw only a few scrawled characters on the envelope: a letter for myself. She is very familiar with this kind of handwriting. This is what she wrote herself. Her writing brush has always been bad at learning. Every time she writes it, it is crooked, which can only be seen clearly. Her heart leaps. Is this a letter she wrote to herself? It was written before she lost her memory She opened the envelope and took out the envelope. "When I read this letter, I don''t know how many times I have lost my memory." When she saw the first sentence in the letter, the scenery was completely stunned. She managed to suppress her panic and forced herself to read it: today, I suddenly had this idea. I wrote a letter to myself. When I mentioned my pen, I didn''t know what to write. Fear and hate made my hand tremble, and system Jun''s disappearance without any reason. The plot is beyond the common sense I''m at a loss for all this. When I woke up one day, my memory of the world was blank. A man said that he was my husband. His name was Suva. Yes, this man was very kind, gentle and understanding. It was easy to arouse people''s favor. But I instinctively felt that something was wrong, not only because of the disappearance of the system king, but also because everyone saw me and him The response. A young man named simple said he wanted to take me to the demon world. He said he wanted to save me. A little girl named beimingyu kept confessing to Suva, but I realized that she had no love for Suva, only fear. I don''t understand Until the skylark told me everything, as the memory slowly revived, I remembered everything. At the time of writing this letter, I had lost my memory for the third time. I still didn''t remember what happened when I first came to this world. I only remember that I was the princess of heaven. Just as I was thinking about how to find Zhong ran, I met Suva. At that time, the system king was still there. He told me that we could attack this man, so we fell in love, and then we got married. On the day of the marriage, the heaven broke and breathed out And he, standing in the breath. Simply, he said, Suva was taking revenge on me. I don''t understand. System Jun disappeared at that time. At that time I used my own life to repair the gap in the sky, but what I didn''t expect was that I would survive and be in a state of amnesia. Taibai Venus told me that with my heart, the dead can be revived if I am willing. Therefore, I began to fall into this sweet trap repeatedly. If I think about it, I will lose my memory again. Now I don''t know how many times I lost my memory when I saw this letter, but I have to tell myself one thing, I want to find smile I want to find the daughter he''s hiding. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 After reading this letter, Fengjing felt cold all over her body. She wanted to tell herself that it was not true, but it was just self deception. She knew very well that this letter was indeed written by her, because in ancient times, no one could use simplified Chinese characters except for the glass that passed through, and her handwriting could not be imitated by anyone. What''s more, the letter also mentioned smile Smile, as long as the thought of this name, her heart will feel empty, the scenery slowly raised her hand to cover her chest, only feel that everything around her makes her feel at a loss. The letter said that Suva had hidden the smile. Why did he hide it? And he didn''t tell her there was a smile Isn''t smile his daughter? Or is he trying to threaten her with a smile, like Let her take out her heart willingly. What about the wound on her neck? Suddenly thinking of this problem, she faced the bronze mirror. The gauze wrapped around her neck was untied. Finally, her neck was exposed to the air. There was no scar on the white skin She still remembered that Suva said that the wound on her neck would take a few days to heal. During this period, she could not remove the gauze to hinder the healing of the wound. After reading the letter, she thought that the wound on her neck was not hurt by the so-called demon traitor, but by herself. This idea came suddenly and reasonably If it was Suva, in front of this man, she would be so desperate that she might want to end her life. But there was no wound on her neck. But everyone knows that she was injured when she went to exterminate the demon traitor. Even her mother and empress were also concerned about her injury. Why did she have no wound? Maybe Maybe it was Suva who was so good that she was cured. The disappearance of system king is not in line with the conventional plot. What is Suva''s identity? She did not understand, so more afraid, and his tenderness to himself, now think of, she will only feel terrible, half heart also dare not have. Fengjing is not sure how many times she has seen this letter, but she knows one thing very well, that is, she can''t let Suva know the existence of this letter. She put the letter back in the box, locked it again, put the box on the beam, put the key under the table, and finally wrapped the gauze around her neck. She was not sure whether she would lose her memory again. But as long as there was a party in the heavenly palace, such as a Palace Banquet like her mother''s birthday, she would return to the palace. Her bedroom is a place where Suva doesn''t come often, which is why he hides things here and he won''t find them. Maybe in a few years Hundreds of years, when she came back to her bedroom again, she found the key by accident, but maybe she didn''t want to experience it again. "Scenery." Suva came in from the door with the bowl. He came to her with his usual gentle look. "I made lean porridge. It''s your favorite." "Thank you." She took over the bowl with a smile. She picked up the spoon and stirred the porridge in the bowl. Suddenly, she asked, "Suva, do you like children?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 Suvarweyton, because her question was too sudden, but soon, he said with a smile, "why does the scenery ask this question?" "It just occurred to me that we were not That''s why I want to ask, what if I really have a child? " The face of the scenery shows a coquettish color, as if they are looking forward to having a child. "We won''t have children," he said "Why?" She quietly grasped the spoon in her hand, and his next answer would make her extremely nervous. "Because..." Suva''s eyes were slightly distracted. At last, his voice was filled with an apology. "Scenery, I''m sorry. I took a poison by mistake when I was studying pharmacology, so I can''t give it to you, child. " This answer made the scenery stay for a long time, however, she did not intend to believe it. His hand gently touched her cheek, and the gloomy look appeared on his perfect face, which made people feel heartache. "I told the scenery about this matter on the day of marriage, but now the scenery has forgotten a lot of things. If the scenery does not mind, then we can..." "What can I do?" She raised her eyes and looked forward to his saying that we can divorce. He said with a smile: "we can adopt children, whether boys or girls, as long as the scenery likes, I can find it for the scenery." This sentence left her silent for a long time, she did not understand, if he was willing to adopt a child with her, then why Why do you reject the birth of children? Of course, I can''t understand the scenery. Natural and non biological are different in the end. Even if there is an accident in Shenyang She''s not that sad, is she? Suva asked with a smile, "if the scenery likes children, I can choose the right children for the scenery now." "No need to..." Feng Feng shook her head. "I just mentioned the children casually. I think Just the two of us have a good time. " "Yes, it''s good for me and scenery." Suva laughed contentedly. The heart of scenery is cool. They didn''t stay in Tiangong for long. They said goodbye to the emperor and returned to weimingju. In the courtyard of weimingju, the scenery is sitting on the stone bench under the osmanthus tree. The cake in front of her has not been moved. The handkerchief in her hand has been scratched by her. She is still thinking about the painful look of her mother and the silent state of her father when she left. When she first met, she was still puzzled, but now she wants to understand that they know. They knew that she was the one who was trapped by Suva and wanted to make use of, but the love in their eyes was not like faking. Why did her father and mother let her be trapped by Suva? There is only one reason. Even the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven, the most respectable people in the three realms, could not fight against the Soviet Union The scenery looks back on the original text. The description of the heaven in the original text is not much, and there is no mention of Suva What is his identity? The so-called God''s perspective has all been abandoned. The scenery tries hard to think about how to wake up the system King "Princess, is the cake not to your taste?" Skylark stood behind the scenery for a long time. When she saw the scenery, she only frowned and looked dignified. She did not move her usual sweet scented osmanthus cake, so the skylark felt strange. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 "I just had too much lunch and I don''t want to eat it now." The scenery raised her head and laughed at the skylark. Suva went to the college as usual, so now she is accompanied by the skylark. The skylark said with a lovely smile: "that''s good. I thought it was the princess who was not feeling well. I said that the princess''s favorite food was osmanthus cake made by uncle. How could she not like it?" "Skylark." "Ah?" The scenery suddenly called her name, and the skylark was in a trance, "what''s the princess''s order?" "Do you like Suva?" This question really came without any warning. The skylark froze at once. For a moment, she said in horror, "princess, don''t be kidding. How can I like my uncle?" Scenery smile, she put a hand on the stone table, chin, tilt her head, looking at the skylark like a smile, "you are my maid, what are you thinking, I will not notice?" "Princess..." "Skylark, don''t quibble. Your acting has not passed the standard." The scenery said with a smile, "in your three sentences, there are two sentences that can''t do without Suva. In these two sentences, although they praise Suva and envy me for marrying a good man, is that really all it is? Skylark, envy a person, sometimes degree is not sure, will become jealousy Skylark immediately knelt down on the ground and said uneasily, "Skylark The skylark dare not envy the princess "Dare not, or will not?" Scenery used to dislike people kneeling in front of her body. After all, she received modern education. But now, looking at the girl kneeling in front of her, she was not half uncomfortable. The skylark looked up in panic, "Princess Please don''t misunderstand me "How can you call yourself a slave now "Skylark, I ask you, are you following me to marry to a maid of unknown residence?" "Yes The skylark has been waiting for the princess as a dowry maid "But how can I remember In fact, on the day of my wedding, I didn''t come to weimingju at all, so I had an accident to fill the gap in the sky How did you follow me The skylark was shocked, "Princess Do you remember? " "I''ve thought about almost all the things I should remember." The scenery specious said, in fact, she did not think of it at all, but according to the content of the letter in the lark. The skylark turned pale, lowered its head, bit its lips and said, "Princess Please forgive your servant. " "Forgive?" The scenery sneers, "what mistake did you make, need me to forgive?" "Maidservant Maids should not lie to deceive the princess, let alone We should not help the uncle to hide from the princess because of his selfishness to him. " "Skylark, you forget, you forget who your real master is." "Damn the skylark!" She bent down, her hands on the ground, her head also heavily knocked on the ground, made a sound not small. The scenery felt pain when she heard the sound. Her fingers bent and knocked on the stone table. After a few seconds, when the skylark''s anxiety reached the extreme, she asked, "this time I lost my memory. Why didn''t you tell me the truth of the matter?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 According to the letter, when she lost her memory for the third time, it was the skylark who told her everything. She also recalled many things. She went to Taibai Venus and simple one after another, but I don''t know what kind of way she lost her memory in the end. Skylark raised her head and let people see the bleeding wound on her forehead. The red blood flow was on her white forehead, which was really shocking. She said intermittently: "before I can''t bear to see the princess in the dark, so That''s why I took the risk to tell the princess the truth, but After the princess knew the truth, a lot of things happened. The princess found out that she was pregnant, but Uncle Uncle, he said "He won''t want this child," he said calmly "Yes..." The skylark continued: "the princess managed to leave the heaven, went to the world, and hid in the world for five years. But the five years in the world were just a flash in the sky. The princess was found by the uncle soon." "Skylark." The scenery sat up straight and said with a casual smile, "I remember you are a bird demon. As long as there are birds in the world, there will be no news that you can''t find, right?" If the skylark''s face was still pale before, her face would be pale now. She would lower her body, "princess, it''s the servant''s fault! But But at that time, my uncle realized that I told the princess what he should not say. He He wanted to kill the maid, but she had no way to Princess, if you have seen my uncle''s means, you will understand why the maids are so afraid. I seldom take people''s lives He can only It''s just a complete darkness, * in the dark room. " At the thought of what they saw in that room, the skylark would be extremely afraid. Those who had offended the scenery in the past, whether they were gods or demons, or how noble their previous identities were, they became the same thing in the darkroom. The reason why Suva left the skylark was just in case that the scenery left again one day, the role of the skylark would come. Because the skylark was still useful, she had not lived without arms and legs, but the skylark''s inner elixir was in Suva''s hands, as long as she did something out of the ordinary again The skylark''s life is over. "You say Does he love to make those adults *? "Yes..." The scenery has no reason to panic, her smile will also She clung to her skirt and forced herself to calm down. "Where''s the darkroom you''re talking about?" "Just below the nameless residence..." "You mean the basement?" "No..." The skylark shook her head. "Princess, the size of weimingju is not as simple as ordinary people understand. There are two weimingju, which are underground. The underground buildings are just like the ones we see." After hearing about the scenery, her feet on the ground moved unconsciously. She never expected that there were two so-called weimingju, one on the ground and one under the ground. But Suva was a person that ordinary people could not understand. There were two weimingju. She asked skylark, "do you know how to get to the weimingju underground, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 The skylark nodded slowly, "yes The maidservant knew that in the kitchen, at midnight, stepping on the moonlit floor, the passage would appear During that time, when the scenery disappeared, Suva took the skylark to the underground Weiming residence. When the skylark saw the scene in front of her, she was completely unable to move. The scenery stood up, she looked at the skylark from a high position, very puzzled said: "skylark, tell me, why do you still like such a man? You are obviously afraid, aren''t you? " The skylark was stunned. After a while, she was full of frightened eyes. At the moment, she was full of obsession, "princess, you don''t know Uncle, he He is really kind to you... " All of a sudden, scenery can''t say a word. What''s the reason? Because he was so good for his so-called share, the skylark was obsessed with this man? When the skylark saw the scenery for a long time, she laughed bitterly, "Princess Before I met you, I was bullied all the time, so I saw my uncle''s kindness to the princess I can''t help but want such a man to love me... " "So, that time you told me the truth of the matter, that you wanted me to take the initiative to leave, so you had a chance, right?" "I..." The skylark''s sharp eyes on the scenery made her unable to say a word of refutation. She could only lower her head in shame and murmured, "I''m sorry Princess "What do you say I''m sorry for? You didn''t do anything wrong. Tell me the truth. Don''t let me be deceived. At the same time, you also get the opportunity. It''s just a win-win situation. What do you feel guilty about? " Scenery said with a smile, her smile, a moment is not clear whether it is sincere or ironic. The skylark finally choked out, "the princess is kind to the maid, but the maid has the idea that she shouldn''t have This is the servant''s fault, but the princess Since you want to leave your uncle, is it wrong for the slave to strive for a chance? " "I don''t know if you''re wrong, but at least..." The scenery stopped for a moment, bent down to pinch the skylark''s chin, and forced her to raise her head. "You can''t think about the top until Suva still has the title of being my husband of scenery." Looking at the tearful face of skylark, she felt inexplicably cheerful, probably the kind of bad comfort that you can''t think of. She didn''t think it was a good mood, but she just felt much more comfortable. If Skylark wanted to be with Suva, she couldn''t control it. But if Skylark wanted to be with Suva, who was the emperor''s son-in-law, then the scenery would not be ignored. How could the princess of heaven allow people to laugh? Skylark looked at the domineering scenery, except for tears, there was no other reaction, but she was also good-looking, even if it was simple crying, it was enough to make people unbearable. But scenery today is really hard hearted. She loosened her hand holding the skylark chin and snorted coldly. "What''s the matter?" Suvard, who had returned from school, came slowly. The scene of a master and a servant in front of him made him wonder. When the scenery looked at Suva, his eyes were angry, "what''s the matter with me? I''m going to ask you, Suva, if you and the skylark had any affair when I was in a coma? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 Skylark looked up in a daze, "princess?" "Shut up The scenery glared at the skylark. "I''m not talking to you. I''m asking Suva." On hearing this, Su VA raised his lips and said with a smile, "why does the scenery say that? Did the skylark say something Hearing the last sentence, the skylark''s face immediately lost its color. Scenery shook her head. "She didn''t say anything, but she always said by my side how good you are to me. If she didn''t mean to you, why did she keep saying it there?" "I see." Suva took the hand of the scenery, and with a slight smile, he said in a soft voice, "I''ve always been good at the scenery. This is something everyone knows." "But she''s my maid. Ah, she came to weimingju with me. The skylark is very good-looking. In my sleepy days, you really don''t have an impulse to get involved with her?" "Dry firewood can''t be out of control until it meets fire. I''m not dry wood, and skylark is not a fire. How can I get entangled with her?" His lips slightly dyed a light smile, such as wind, such as Su, "my heart only scenery, other women are naturally unable to enter my eyes." The scenery doubted, "really?" "It''s true, of course. No matter how long my life is, I just want to have a good scenery." The corners of his mouth were slightly cocked, and the eyes in his eyes were really affectionate and serious. It was like a whirlpool, which could easily suck people in. She couldn''t help laughing. "Well, I''ll trust you once." The sweetness in her smile almost deceived her. "The scenery is not jealous?" "I''m not jealous." The scenery hummed a few times, and then pointed to the skylark kneeling on the ground and said, "although you and she are nothing, but I''m afraid she has something to do with you. Today I have to let her go back to the heavenly palace. I don''t want to see her in the unknown residence." Suva said with a smile: "how to deal with the scenery, you can deal with it." "Princess!" There was a cry from the skylark, his eyes full of fear. The scenery looked at her for a long time, and then said, "you should go back to the heavenly palace and learn from the maid around my mother. After my mother says that you are qualified, you can come back again." The skylark could not have understood the meaning of her words. It was to send her to the queen of heaven, which was equivalent to preventing what suvard would do to her. "Yes Princess Said the skylark respectfully, lowering its head. Scenery impatient way: "OK, you go now." "I''ll leave." The skylark looked at Suva again. However, he did not put his eyes on her. She lowered her head and left soon. Scenery exhaled a breath, "she left, I feel much more relaxed." "If the scenery is happy." Suva took her in his arms, kissed her on the top of her head and said, "I can take care of you without skylarks." "The princess is counting on you." Sufu Michelle said, "I will not disappoint her royal highness." The banter between the husband and wife, placed on the body of this pair of beautiful men and women, seems to be more sweet. But it''s just like that. At night, the closed door opened. Dressed in a coat, the scenery walked out of the room carefully and closed the door carefully. Her action was very light, because she didn''t want to wake the sleeping people inside. In order to make Suva sleep more calm, she made a lot of sacrifices tonight Well, it''s not convenient to talk to outsiders. The way to another unknown house was in the kitchen. According to the skylark, stepping on the floor illuminated by moonlight, the wall in the kitchen was opened and a staircase appeared. Scenery did not hesitate to walk in, not long after, she found that she even went to the kitchen, not It was another unnamed kitchen, and intuition told her that she could visit their bedroom. The pattern of the two unnamed residences was the same, so she soon went to the room which was equal to her bedroom. The scenery hesitated for a moment, but she pushed the door to enter. The space of this bedroom is much larger than that on the ground. The room is the night pearl of candlelight, and the fragrance of flowers is filled with flowers and plants. There are more than a dozen beds covered with flowers The light of the night pearl made her see clearly the scene in front of her. On every flower bed lies a man, or People with the same face, that face, is the same as the scenery, they look peaceful as if they are asleep. The shock in the scenery is speechless and even more creepy. She walks to a bed and reaches out her hand tremblingly. People in this bed don''t breathe. Naturally, she doesn''t breathe. Because her lips are black and blue, I think she died of poisoning. The light from the corner of her eyes suddenly sweeps to the bed beside her. Another woman who looks like her is on her neck ¡­¡­ There was a wound. The hand of scenery slowly put on his neck She felt that Suddenly she understood something.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 She didn''t want to believe the answer As soon as the dull eyes changed, the scenery became crazy. They began to check the situation of every woman lying on the bed. Without exception, they did not breathe. Some of them died of poisoning, some of them passed through their chests with sharp blades. Naturally, some of them were He committed suicide. there are thirteen as like as two peas. She lost all her strength, slowly sat on the ground, eyes are deep despair, think about it from another angle, she has not always wanted to know how many times she lost her memory? Now, she doesn''t have to guess. The number of corpses here directly tells her the answer. But she can''t be optimistic. She has only despair. She didn''t know how many times she had chosen to kill herself. What she could be sure of was that no matter how many times and in what way she died, he had a way to make her live again Even if we don''t understand why he can let himself have a healthy body again, the scenery knows that no matter how many times she is reborn, the sense of despair that she can''t get rid of even if she is dead makes her full of fear. However, she doesn''t have much time to think about it now. She wants to find a smile. Thinking of smiling, she suddenly came to power, she stood up from the ground, looked at the room furnishings that made her deeply frightened, and walked out without looking back. saw a lot of people in a dark room. This is what the skylark called the darkroom. What''s more, the scenery did not feel anything when it was seen. Maybe after seeing so many corpses, she would feel nothing now, no matter what she was afraid of, she only focused on one thing now * finding laughter. Laugh. breathed a sigh of relief in the fact that there was no baby or little girl in the so-called human * *, and she could have walked through a man with a serious attitude. This is something she never thought of before. She looked for this unknown residence, but she still couldn''t find any useful clues. Does that mean that Xiaoxiao is not here? Maybe she''s not in heaven? The scenery calmly analyzes that Suva will not let her die because he needs her heart. The point is that he needs her to take out her heart willingly. Nothing is more appropriate than threatening her with a smile, so She can rest assured that smile is still alive, because smile in his eyes, there is value. Scenery out of the underground unknown house, different from the uneasiness when she went, she is now in a heavy mood. Anyone who knows that he has died countless times and has seen so many corpses that look like him, if he can still be calm, he is afraid that he is not a normal person. Not normal? Isn''t suvard? Fengjing knows herself well. She knows very well that even if she doesn''t like her husband, she will never have children with other people during her marriage. This is her principle. The skylark also said that she was pregnant at that time. She was indeed suvard''s child. Xiaoxiao is her daughter and his daughter. Why can he imprison his daughter ... Yes, he is not a normal person at all. The reason of the scenery just told her to calm down, but now she can''t stop feeling confused and confused. If Suva is a normal person, maybe she can hope that after meeting his requirements, he can take into account the relationship between father and daughter and laugh, but now she has no way to do so. She is afraid of I''m afraid that after she''s really dead, smile won''t live. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 There is only one way Kill him. Scenery standing in front of the bed, quietly looking at the perfect sleeping man, the cold moon reflected on her face, reflecting the struggle in her eyes. She is hesitating, even if she doesn''t understand why she should be hesitant. As long as she kills him, all the things will be solved. She won''t fall into the endless cycle of rebirth, and smile will be safe The disappearance of system Jun must have something to do with him. Maybe as long as she kills him and she commits suicide, she can return to the white space again, and system Jun will also be there, but can she guarantee that everything is safe and sound? No. She could not guarantee that he would die so easily, nor could she guarantee that he would see the system king as she thought. It was a big gamble and she couldn''t afford it. It may not be in a hurry to kill him. Scenery told herself that she had to determine the situation of Xiaoxiao before making a decision. If he died like this, she would never find Xiaoxiao. Finally, she still chose to lie back on the bed, with her back to the man, and she could just fall asleep at dawn. Suva opened his eyes. His dark eyes seemed darker than the night, but they were more beautiful. With a charming danger, he put his hand around her waist, and a whisper overflowed the corner of his lips, "why You just won''t believe me? " The sound was too small for the sleepers to hear. The next morning, it was sunny. The scenery wakes up. In the past, she always wants to sleep until the sun goes up. But since she knows these things, she really dare not sleep for too long. She is afraid that she may have amnesia again at any time. All this is caused by the man around her. What''s the difference between lying in the same bed with him and sleeping in the same bed with a man eating tiger? However, it seems that no matter how early she got up, Suva always got up earlier than her. As soon as the scenery sat up from the bed, Suva had already come in with a basin. He said with a smile, "if the skylark is not here, I will have to rely on me to clean up the scenery in the future." After a long time of thinking about it, she pulled out a smile and said, "these things I can do it myself. " Even if he wanted to win her favor and let her take out her heart willingly, what he did was too meticulous. She was not a three-year-old child. But suvard said, "it''s very interesting to dress up for the scenery." "How interesting?" "I don''t understand the scenery. I find it interesting to do anything for you." Suva put the basin down, went to the bed, touched her slightly disordered top of the head, and finally put a kiss on the corner of her lip, and chuckled: "scenery, I''ll take you to the mortal world." "To the world?" From that kiss back to God, scenery dull asked: "why suddenly said to take me to earth?" "These days, the scenery is in the heaven because of the injury, and it is rare to go out of the unknown residence. I want to take you to the mortal world for relaxation." "Don''t you have to go to class?" "Don''t worry, I asked the dean for leave." Leave? Does he need it? Even if he didn''t go to college for several days, Taibai Venus would not say much. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 That''s the deal. According to the rules, people in the heaven can''t go to the mortal world at will. To go to the mortal world, you have to pass a sign to the supreme emperor first. Only when the supreme emperor agrees can you go to the mortal world. Otherwise, those who go down to the earth without permission will be punished by thunder pole. And people like Suva, who want to take the scenery to the world, even if they don''t report to the Supreme Lord, no one dares to stop him. All the way to the earthly world, walking in the busy market, the scenery is still a little confused, because in the cold sky for too long, she seems not used to such a lively scene. Suva bought a bunch of sugar gourd and put it on her hand. His eyes were raised. "This time, you can only eat a bunch of sugar gourd, so that you don''t eat too much and cry for toothache like last time." "Last time?" She instinctively bit a sugar gourd, and blinked under the eyes, vaguely asked: "what last time?" "It''s me who forgot. Now scenery has forgotten everything before." He raised his hand and fingered his belly and gently wiped the sugar stains on the corner of her mouth. "A long time ago, I also brought scenery to this street. At that time, the scenery was noisy to eat sugar gourd. I was so cruel to you that I asked you to eat four or five strings. Finally, I heard you cry for toothache. Although I am heartache, I really want to say that you really suffer from it." He said jokingly, and the scenery listened to the dry smile: "I also know that I love to eat Especially sweet It''s a habit that can''t be changed. " "The scenery doesn''t need to be changed. You can eat whatever you want, but I''ll keep watch on the scenery. As long as it doesn''t exceed that degree, it''s OK for the scenery to eat anything." "I see I''m not going to torture my teeth without you She seldom used a choking tone, because she was not happy with the way he spoke to her in that childish tone. "Yes, if you have a toothache again, I can''t help you." Although Suva said so, she took her hand and said in a soft voice, "I still remember there is an inn in front of us. Now it has been more than 100 years, and I don''t know whether it is still there." "We came here more than 100 years ago?" "Yes, or before that..." Then he did not speak, but his eyes drooped slightly, and he was silent. After staring at him for a long time, the scenery did not see him complete the sentence, so he directly asked, "why don''t you talk?" Suva laughed. "Thinking of us before, I suddenly felt a lot of emotion." "We used to By the way, I heard that I used to be a student of Tianjie college, and you were the teacher of the college. " He nodded, "yes." "So we really love teachers and students?" "Love between teachers and students Well, that''s a very appropriate name Suvard first affirmed the three words "teacher student love", and then said, "we are indeed teacher-student love." "Tell me, then, how we got together?" They talked as they walked. "This is a very interesting story." Because of his charming smile, many girls in the street looked back at him, but he didn''t seem to realize it. But when the scenery noticed, she hummed in her heart, saying that mortals are indeed visual creatures. In fact, she is also a visual creature www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 "At that time, I first came to the college as a herbalist teacher, and you were my first students." "I remember the first class, and you made a big impression on me," suvard said slowly "Because I''m beautiful?" He laughed, "this is also a reason, more importantly, you directly asked me in class whether I lack a wife, if not, you can serve, if not, then you should be my wife, I still remember, after you said this sentence, I thought for a long time how to answer you." The scenery didn''t expect that he had already touched him first. Her forehead leaped and asked, "how did you answer that?" "I said If you can get full marks in the herbalism test, I will tell you the answer to this question "You are too cunning." Suva touched her head. "Think from another angle, it''s also for your grades." "And then my achievements in herbalism were improved?" "No Suva shook his head and his eyes were full of helplessness. "When you should skip class, you should still skip class. Nine out of ten questions I ask you can''t answer. You are more interested in fencing than in my herbalism." "That''s because I have a lively disposition If the full score is 100, she can only get three points. But suvard thought seriously, "the scenery is good. You have a lively temperament, but herbalism is too boring to be liked by you. At that time, I thought that the question of scenery in the class was just for fun." "This That... " She didn''t have the memory of that time, so she couldn''t explain it. Suva said with a smile, "although scenery doesn''t like herbalism, according to the school regulations, if you play truant too seriously, I will have to punish you accordingly. So I began to ask you to come to the medicine garden to make up a lesson after school. I still remember that when I said I wanted to give you a make-up lesson, you had that painful little expression on your face." "Of course Who would like to be retained by the teacher to make up a lesson? " "I look at you unhappy, but I feel very happy." Scenery: He raised his hand, bent his index finger and scraped across the tip of her nose. "Who told you to keep running away from my class? But they don''t escape from other teachers? " "Maybe it''s because you''re too good-looking. I''m afraid I can''t control it." "I accepted the explanation reluctantly." When I asked you to answer questions, you always used to say, "how can you look so good, teacher?" This is really like her style of doing things, and she is really a learning slag. She has never been a bully. She is deeply ashamed of the scenery and dare not look at him. Suva said with a smile, "are you embarrassed now?" "Well I''m not sorry. It''s called young frivolous and unrestrained, and you''re really pretty. I''m not wrong about that "Yes, you are right." He said with a cheerful smile, turned to an inn and said, "here we are." The scenery looks at the inn which says "an inn" on the signboard, "this is the inn we used to live in. It''s still there now. It''s not easy." "It''s said that it''s more difficult to stay in business than to start a business. Now this inn is still there. It must be that the descendants of the former shopkeeper are not mediocre." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 The scenery asks: "then we settle down here?" "Yes, we will rest at this inn for a few days." Suva took the hand of scenery and walked into the inn. Soon, a waiter came up and said, "my two guests, do you want to be a top dog or stay in the hotel?" Suvard said, "one of the upper rooms." "OK, a room for you!" The sharp eyed bartender naturally knows that the two are husband and wife, but there are a lot of couples in the inn. It''s the first time to see such a beautiful couple. The waiter took Suva to the shopkeeper to pay a deposit. However, the shopkeeper, who was still looking down on the account, was stunned for a long time when he saw the scenery. He looked at the people strangely. Then he asked, "is that the girl?" "What''s wrong with you, shopkeeper? These two guests are here to stay. " "Ah, stay." After a while, I''ve seen a girl like this. I''m sorry that I haven''t seen a girl like this before Suva took out a ingot of silver with a smile. "This is the house money." "Oh, good." The shopkeeper took the money and said to the waiter, "what are you doing? Take my guest to the room. " "Yes, yes, yes, please follow me." After the bartender entered the room, the scenery said to Suva, "we live here, and then? What''s next? " She had never heard of his plan to come to earth. Suva said, "tomorrow is the earthly Qiqiao Festival. Can I take the scenery to set off the river lantern?" "Do you want to get married?" "Isn''t the marriage of scenery just me?" "What am I going to do with the river lamp?" With a smile on his face, suvard said in a soft voice, "although we can''t seek marriage, it''s good to wish that we can stay together forever and live a peaceful life." I want to be with you forever! The scenery blinks an eye, does not understand the way: "but we are the immortal, the mortal is prays for peace to God, then we pray for who?" "Scenery..." He sighed, "the so-called River lantern is just a good expectation on behalf of himself, not really asking for anyone." She chuckled. "You seem to be right..." "Then tomorrow, would you like to go with me to set off the river lantern?" "Well, since we are all here, of course we have to join in the fun." "This evening I will go to the street to pick the best River lantern for the scenery. Will the scenery go out with me?" "Forget it." She shook her head. "I don''t know if it''s because of the different time between heaven and earth. I''m so sleepy now. I don''t want to go out. Suva, you can help me choose the best River lamp. We''ll put it tomorrow." "Good." Suva took her hand and dropped a kiss on the back of her hand. "You can have a good rest in the inn. I''ll set up a border around the room. No one can hurt you. You can rest at ease." "Well." She nodded and yawned again. Indeed, it was late at night in the sky. Suvard watched her get into bed, fell asleep, and covered the corner for her. Then she went out. After a few minutes of the sound of closing the door, the scenery came out of the bed. She dressed herself, opened the door and walked downstairs. At the top of the stairs, she ran into the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper asked, "girl, are you?" "I came to see you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 "To me?" Scenery to the point: "I ask you, do you know me?" "This I don''t know a girl, but... " The shopkeeper opened a picture scroll in his hand, "the girl in this picture It''s just as good as a girl. " The scenery looks at the picture and sees a beautiful woman standing in the picture. Although she is smiling, she has a sad face between her eyebrows. What''s more, the woman in the picture looks the same as her. "Shopkeeper, how did this painting come from?" "To be honest, this is a painting handed down by my grandfather. My grandfather passed it on to my father, and my father passed it on to me. At the same time, there was also a paragraph." "What words?" "If one day, a woman like the one in the portrait appears, and if there is another man around her, then don''t say anything. If the man is not there, tell her that the person she is looking for is placed in a famous water village in the suburb." The reason why the shopkeeper appeared here was that he saw Suva go out and the time had come, so he wanted to come and find someone. "The person I''m looking for..." "What''s the place of mingshuizhuang? What''s the matter with your painting? " "Don''t worry, girl. Please listen to me slowly." It turns out that this painting was painted by the first generation boss of this inn more than 100 years ago. It is said that he met a mountain bandit and was saved by a girl. The girl refused the money and money. She just asked him to help her hide a baby and take care of a baby for her. Naturally, the old shopkeeper responded. The girl asked him to draw a picture and stay That''s the passage. Therefore, the old shopkeeper hid the baby in Mingshui village in the suburb, and warned his descendants to take good care of the children of Mingshui village. However, in the past 100 years, the servants of Mingshui village have changed from generation to generation, but the child still hasn''t grown up "Tell me, how to get to Mingshui village?" "In the eastern suburb of the city, next to the biggest banyan tree, is mingshuizhuang. Go straight to it." As soon as the shopkeeper finished, he saw that the girl in front of him turned into a light and disappeared. He held the portrait in his hand in a daze. The secret way was that, as his father said, the girl was not a mortal, but an immortal. This explains why the child of Mingshui Village grows slowly, and the child of an immortal is naturally different from ordinary people On the other side, the scenery in a hurry instinctively used the immortal method. But in the blink of an eye, she followed the direction of the shopkeeper and saw a huge banyan tree. Beside the banyan tree, there was a small house with a plaque of "mingshuizhuang". She had no idea why Xiaoxiao was hidden by her, not what the letter said. It was suvard who hid it. She had only one idea in her mind, that is, to find Xiaoxiao. When she was looking around which direction to go, she heard two women on the other side of the corridor talking: "I heard that the little master here is over 100 years old." "Ah? No, miss. She''s a ten year old "Why not? My aunt is 80 years old this year. She also worked here. She told me that. Have you ever seen someone who has been a child for more than 100 years? I guess... " "What do you think?" "She must be a monster!" ¡­¡­ The two women did not lower their voices. Maybe they thought no one would hear them. The scenery did not pay attention to them. She looked at the child hidden behind the tree. The child squatted under the tree and seemed to be just picking up fallen leaves. She did not listen to the criticism of others. Can scenery know that she heard, she step by step, hanging in the side of the hands grasp the skirt, the heart is a violent beat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 Squatting on the ground with her head down, a pair of white shoes suddenly appeared in her vision. Looking up, she saw a woman with a beautiful face. She tilted her head and blinked, "beautiful sister, I haven''t seen you in Chuang Tzu." "That''s because I just came here. " Scenery listen to the girl''s soft voice, only feel soft in a mess, she squatted in front of her, forced himself to ask with a calm voice: "what''s your name?" "My name is Xiaoxiao." The girl bloomed a sweet smile, innocent and lovely. Even though the heart has set off a storm, the scenery still remains indifferent and friendly. She asked, "how old are you this year?" "I don''t know..." The girl frowned bitterly. She looked like she was only six or seven years old, which was a naive age. However, she did not know her age. She only knew that the people in Chuang Tzu had changed again and again, but only she had stayed in Zhuangzi all the time. The scenery looked at the two women who were still chatting in the distance. She said with a smile, "they say you are a monster Aren''t you angry? " "Angry, I''m not a monster." Smile calm said: "but angry also useless, even if they don''t say, there will be others to say so." "Do many people say that about you?" Smiling and nodding, "well, although everyone doesn''t say it in front of me every time, I happen to hear it occasionally, but I''m very sensible, and I pretend I didn''t hear it, so that we don''t have to feel embarrassed." After listening to the scenery, she felt uncomfortable for a moment. She asked in an uncertain voice: "smile Do you want a mother? " "Yes." Smile look depressed, delicate lovely face lost vitality, "but I have no mother I''ve lived here since I have memories. " "If If I said I was... " She suddenly choked. "If I were your mother, would you believe it?" With a smile, she looked at the scenery for a long time, and finally said, "I believe." "Smile..." Scenery wants to reach out to touch her, but she avoids it. Smiling at the scenery with cold eyes, the shocked look on his face is no longer, but full of rejection, "but I don''t accept, you abandoned me for so long, now why do you come to me again?" "Smile, listen to me..." "You are a bad woman! You don''t need a mother to smile! " The little girl stood up and ran in the other direction. "Smile!" The scenery looked at her back and caught up with her. Without running far, she saw a man appear in front of them. A man in white, no one else but Suva. The scenery is full of thoughts, and he was found here, but unexpected things happened. "Daddy Xiaoxiao called out and threw herself into the man''s arms. She held his leg and said, "Dad, smile doesn''t need a mother!" Suva bent down and touched the little girl''s head. He said affectionately, "smile, be good, don''t be excited." Looking at the scene of warmth between father and daughter, the first panic was still there, but on top of the panic, there was another unknown. So, why did Suva know that Xiaoxiao was here and why Xiaoxiao was so close to him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 Suva raised his eyes. He looked at the scenery with tender eyes and laughed. "I was going to bring the scenery here, but I didn''t expect that the scenery came first." "What do you mean Scenery wants to pull Xiaoxiao from him, but she dare not do so. He is too close to Xiaoxiao, and Xiaoxiao is just a fragile child. If he wants to do something, it is too simple. As if he didn''t see the worry in her eyes, he took the smiling hand, raised his thin lips slightly, and said with a smile, "in fact It was not long ago that I discovered Xiaoxiao. I had thought about telling the existence of Xiaoxiao, but when I saw that you lost your memory, I was very worried... " "What are you worried about me about?" Scenery cold voice, "worried that I will restore the memory?" Suva chuckled, "scenery, you misunderstood me. You are not in good health these days, so you should not be emotional. That''s why I hid the smile." "Suva, do you think I''ll believe it?" Suva touched the top of his smile, and his expression was more gentle. "The scenery has never doubted. Why is Xiaoxiao so good with me?" "Why?" The scenery followed his words. "In fact, I found Xiaoxiao half a year ago, but because your situation is not stable, I let Xiaoxiao stay in the world, and I will visit her from time to time," Suva said "What did you say to Xiaoxiao?" He looked at the eyes and smile, and then looked at the scenery. Finally, he said helplessly: "scenery, is it difficult for you to think that smile will not accept you, because what did I say in front of her?" "What about that? Why do you hate me In fact, she thought very simple, he let her daughter hate her, this is not a kind of torture for her? Suva sighed, "scenery, you really misunderstand me." Smile directly said: "dad didn''t say bad things about you. I want to understand it myself. If you really like me, why should you leave me in the world for such a long time without coming to me?" After all, Xiaoxiao is not a child of ordinary people. Since she was born, she will have a vague memory of the surrounding environment. When she was still in her infancy, she vaguely remembered what her mother looked like. Therefore, when the scenery said that she was her mother, Xiaoxiao would believe it so quickly. But Xiaoxiao also remembered that her mother left her here and left. The vague memory told her that she was a child abandoned by her mother. Scenery felt the rejection of smiling at herself, but she could not answer this question. She told the child that it was because her father didn''t want her to be born, so her mother had no choice but to hide her in the world? No This truth is too cruel for a child. If she is a spectator, I believe she can tell the truth to the child without psychological burden, but she is now a mother. The silence of scenery makes the atmosphere more rigid. "Smile, you shouldn''t talk to your mother in such a bad tone," said Suva The little boy was stubborn, "but I''m not wrong! I am the child abandoned by the mother "Smile." Suva accentuated his tone, and the seriousness in his eyes made people instinctively afraid. After all, Xiaoxiao is still small. She is afraid to leave her father a step away, but she still raises her head and straightens her chest, and looks at her parents in front of her with a stubborn and unyielding attitude. This is to let Suva raise his eyebrows, eh The child''s attitude of not admitting defeat is just like the scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 However, the scenery said to Suva, "speak to my daughter, you should keep a good attitude!" Didn''t you see that he scared the kids? Suva turned his head and sighed. Look, that''s why he doesn''t want children. The existence of children will not only disturb their lives, but also cause more conflicts between husband and wife. Smiling at the scenery, he snorted, "I don''t need you to speak for me!" She ran away. "Smile!" Suva grabbed the hand of the scenery and shook her head. "Scenery, you''d better not chase after her. Let me go. You can see that between us, she trusts me more." "Suva..." "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her." He smiles innocently, "smile, she''s my daughter, too." It''s because she is your daughter that she worries more! Scenery knows that some abnormal people like to start from the closest people every time, because they like to appreciate the expressions that people can''t believe. "I''m still with you..." "Scenery." He interrupted her again, raised his hand to her cheek, and he said in a sad voice, "do you trust me so much?" No, he can''t know yet. She already knows the secret of her death many times. The scenery said slowly, "Suva, you will bring the smile to me intact, right?" "I promise the scenery, smile will come back intact." Suvard whispered, and the darkest light in his eyes seemed to reveal the damage he had suffered because of her distrust. Scenery suddenly felt a little embarrassed, she said: "then you go back quickly, I''ll wait for you here." "Good." He lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the brow, and then disappeared. "Ghost What a ghost I do not know when the two women approached to see a man disappear, immediately scared to shout. The scenery turned to look at them, and suddenly chuckled, "I was a ghost errand from the underworld. I just passed by here and received a ghost, but it''s a pity that you saw it. Well, I''ll take two more souls today." The two women knelt on the ground and begged, "no Please spare your life "The ghost Messenger, spare your life, we will not tell what we see!" The scenery embraces an arm to smile, "I can''t believe you, you are the well-known gossipy woman, likes to tell the story behind others most. If you go to hell in the future, but you want to go down to the hell with tongue pulling, it will be hell with tongue pulling. What''s the difference between early and late?" "Ghost officer, we will never speak any more!" "We must be conscientious and only concentrate on our work, and we will never talk too much!" "Please forgive us "Please spare your life ¡­¡­ The two women argued to spare their lives and wept bitterly. The scenery seemed to be really moved by them, and really put on a compassionate expression, "well, well, you have not killed or set fire to me. I will spare your life today. If I know that you are more talkative in the future, then no matter what you say, no matter how miserable you cry, I will not be merciful." "Yes Thank you very much The two women knelt down and said thanks. Scenery waved, "OK, you go." "Yes, yes..." Soon, the two women stood up and stumbled away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 The scenery is comfortable to breathe out a breath, in the heart hum, let them these not long eyes thing dare to criticize her daughter in the back, so frightening them is light. Now that she has found Xiaoxiao, it is impossible to let Xiaoxiao stay in the world. She must take Xiaoxiao away. Suva has already known the existence of Xiaoxiao, so she can''t hide Xiaoxiao well. She should take Xiaoxiao with her. Suva wants to threaten her with smile. Naturally, she can use her own life to threaten Suva. If he dares to do anything to Xiaoxiao, she will choose to end her life again. The difference is that this time, she will choose to stab her heart with a knife. Didn''t he want her heart? Will he still want that broken heart? Suddenly, the scenery suddenly realized that she had such a crazy idea. She shook her head and told herself that she was not Suva, not his pervert! What she wants to think is not how to die, but how to live with smile, at least, to keep Xiaoxiao alive When the scenery was meditating alone, the tree next to it moved and a young man in black clothes jumped down from it. The scenery was startled. She stepped back. By the moonlight, she saw that the person who suddenly appeared was simple. Without waiting for her to ask questions, she heard simple saying: "Auntie, you go with me quickly!" "I can''t go..." Scenery directly refused, she finally found a smile, it is impossible to leave so easily. Simple and irritable grasp the head, "Auntie, you are not my uncle brainwashed, I tell you, he is not a good man, you do not go now can not be too late!" "Smile, I can''t leave." "Smile? Well, have you found my future daughter-in-law? " Simple, suddenly emotional. What future daughter-in-law "Oh, I forgot, auntie. You don''t remember. When I was a child, you said that you would have children in the future. You wanted me to be the son-in-law of both men and women." "What..." "Auntie, you can''t go back. It''s you who want to hire me as my son-in-law. When you talked to me about Xiaoxiao, I was looking forward to Xiaoxiao becoming my future daughter-in-law." The scenery was silent for a moment, "do you want to be my son-in-law? Aren''t you the little master of the demon world? Is it not to be the next generation of the Lord of the demon world? " "Don''t mention it. The dark place in the demon world is neither beautiful in heaven nor fun in the world. I didn''t want to be the next Lord of the demon world for a long time. What''s more, my father is strong and strong. I''ll work hard with my mother to get another one." To put it simply, he has a natural and unrestrained temperament. Sitting in the position of the Lord of the demon world is equivalent to having a restraint. He can''t help but be the master of the evil world. "Does your parents know what you think?" "It doesn''t make any difference whether they know it or not. Hey, auntie, where is Xiaoxiao? Let me have a look. This is my future daughter-in-law. Auntie, if you look so beautiful, you must have a good smile." The scenery is silent, she is hesitating, should smile still be a child''s thing to tell him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 When the scenery was hesitant, suddenly the wind rose, and a man in a black gilded robe appeared. He was very powerful and his appearance was extraordinary. Only one stop here could attract everyone''s attention. See this man, simple immediately facial expression a change, attitude serious say: "father, how did you come?" "Father!" The scenery was astonished. Look carefully, this black man and simple, there is indeed a seven or eight points similar, but they two people''s aura is different, one calm, the other lazy. "Princess highness." The man in Black said in a deep voice, "we meet again." "Are you the Lord of the demon world?" "Father, she''s lost her memory now," she whispered "Amnesia..." The man put his eyes on the scenery, "how many times have you lost your memory?" "About the fourteenth time..." Scenery cough, some uncomfortable. Simply asked, "father, how did you come here?" "Your mother doesn''t trust you, so I''ll have a look." When the man finished answering, he looked at the scenery and introduced himself: "princess, I am Jane, the current master of the demon world. "Hello Wait Scenery uncertain asked: "what do you say your name is?" He replied again, "Jane knows." My God, isn''t this the man in this world!? "Is your wife called Glass? " "Exactly." Simple excited said: "Auntie, do you remember my mother?" "I think of it a little bit..." Scenery talks lies with open eyes. What is the story of the world in the end!!! Why did Jane know, who was originally the emperor of the world, become the master of the demon world, and the glass that disappeared for many years became the demon queen of the demon world. More importantly, that glass was her sworn sister!? Scenery did not want to understand, only felt that the amount of information in her head was too much to explode, but she just couldn''t get a clue. By the way, the important thing is, there is the man named Zhong ran. "Demon Jun, do you know a man named Zhong ran?" Jane knew that her eyes moved and said slowly, "why does the princess want to find this man named Zhong ran?" "No That''s the name that flashed through my mind Scenery answer, the heart is more uneasy, if Jane knows not to know the man Zhong ran, it also represents the more complicated things. But Jane said: "about Zhong ran, maybe the princess and I can understand a lot of things." "With you?" "Don''t worry, princess. There''s only one person who wants to see you. The place is in the restaurant in the nearby town. It''s not far from here." "You said you want to take me to see a person, that person is Liuli?" "It''s glass," she said "Why does she want to see me?" "For Pay back the debts you owe that year. " The scenery is inexplicable, but there is a kind of intuition. If she goes, many things will be like breaking the clouds to see the sun, instead of letting her speculate here for no reason. She nodded. "OK, you take me to see her." In the private room of a restaurant, there was a woman with a delicate face. She was careless, fond of playing and fearless. After getting married and having children, she had a more stable and virtuous temperament. She was no longer the carefree girl who could ignore everything at that time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 Scenery, simplicity and simplicity, a line of three people appeared in this room. The woman who was still sitting quietly got up immediately. She quickly walked to the scenery, and her expression was very complicated for a moment, "scenery Long time no see. " "Well Hello Scenery does not know how long she has not seen her, so she can only say hello so embarrassed. It turns out that the woman in front of her is the colored glaze, which is the female master in the original text, and she looks good. Glass see to Jane know, "you and simple go out first, I want to talk with scenery alone." "Good." Jane nodded, "if there is anything you can call me, I''m right outside the door." "Niang, let me listen to what you want to say to aunt..." Jane knows: "simple." Father a look, simple shrug, what courage also did not have, honestly followed Jane to go out, but also by the way closed the door. When there were only glass and scenery left in the room, tears appeared in the glass eyes, "I didn''t expect that more than 100 years have passed, you are still the same, or so beautiful." "This It''s OK. You look good, too The scenery was not comfortable. Then she said, she really didn''t understand what was the situation now. Why did Liuli see her and her sister who had been separated for many years? Liuli was so serious, on the contrary, she was so indifferent. Could this contrast show that she was very cold and thin? More importantly, she was afraid that the two men outside would mistakenly think that she had bullied Liuli. Liuli took out a veil to wipe the corner of her eyes, she was embarrassed to smile, "sorry, scenery, I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I''m a little excited. I heard you lost your memory again. You must be at a loss when you see me like this." After all, they had contact with each other a long time ago. Although they didn''t have deep contact with each other, Liuli knew it very well. For unfamiliar people, the scenery always liked to show indifference. That is to say, no matter how you cry or make trouble, she only has a light look in her eyes. "It''s ok..." Scenery ambiguous said two words, she straight to the point and asked: "I listen to the devil said you want to talk to me, do not know what you want to talk about? I can tell you in advance that I have forgotten a lot of things, and I haven''t remembered them yet. " "Scenery, you don''t have to be nervous. In fact, I want to meet you this time to tell you what happened in those years. If we say that what happened in those years was the cause, then what happened now is the result." "You want to tell me what happened? Why? " Liuli frowned and said, "because I really can''t bear to see you again imprisoned by Suva, and because I still owe you kindness." The scenery also looks dignified, "you say clearly, what''s going on?" "We should start from more than 100 years ago..." At that time, the most powerful country in the world was Chaoren country. The emperor of the benevolent country was Jianshu. When she was the crown prince, she had an engagement with the daughter of the prime minister. Soon after jane knew ascended the throne of God, it was the day of great joy to marry the queen and also the Queen''s canonization ceremony. On the day of the wedding, a fairy fell from the sky, which not only knocked down the empress who had just taken office, but also because of it Make a mess of the Palace Banquet for the mana out of control. In the end, Jian knew how to control the troublemaker by using the skills of the national teacher. The national master was Zhong ran. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 Of course, Liuli and Jane know how to love each other. The men and women who fall in love with each other automatically ignore the fact that there is a empress, and the empress named scenery never bothers them. But on one day, she took the initiative to find Jane to do a deal, a very simple deal, she can give up the Queen''s position, will not do the so-called "third party" in the love between Jian Zhi and glass. The condition is that Jane knows that she can''t care who she wants to be with, and this one refers to Zhong ran. As far as Liuli knows, at that time Zhong Ran has not fallen in love with the scenery. Liuli can be sensitive to notice that Zhong ran seems to be more interested in her. She admits that Zhong Ran''s gentleness is very easy to attract women''s heart. However, she only has a simple understanding of Zhong ran, and she selectively ignores Zhong Ran''s feelings if there is no such feeling. Liuli felt that the scenery cared about Zhong Ran''s love for her. For example, they met each other occasionally in the imperial garden, and it was difficult for the scenery to show her a good face. When she knew that Liuli and jane knew how to have feelings, the performance of scenery had always been indifferent, but now to the matter of Zhong ran, she was not so indifferent. The details between Zhong ran and the scenery are unknown to Liuli. The time soon comes when Jian knows that something has happened on the battlefield. Liuli chooses to save Jiantong with her own life, but Liuli is not dead. When she is going to take out her heart, the scenery comes. Scenery told her to leave here as far as possible. Liuli didn''t understand what it was until Zhong ran appeared in front of them, and then the truth of the matter came out. Jane knew not to die on the battlefield for no reason. It was Zhong Ran''s design. He was a person who knew her side well. She knew what her weakness was on the battlefield. The reason why Zhong ran did this could be said to be for Liuli, but not for it Because he likes her, but because he needs to take out the heart of Liuli willingly to save people, take her heart. Glass still remember, in the smoke filled battlefield, corpses everywhere, the man stood in the blood of the setting sun, smiling, he slowly said: "from the first time I saw you, I know you are an immortal rather than a human. The book records that as long as the immortal voluntarily takes out the heart, the person who eats the heart can live forever." Liuli feels good, Zhong Ran is interested in himself, but this interest is not as she thinks, he does not like her, but wants her heart. At that time, Liuli felt very scared. She could not imagine that people who would talk to themselves like a warm big brother would suddenly say such frightening words. It was the scenery that helped her to prevent her from falling to the ground. Glass calm voice asked Zhong ran, "do you want to live forever?" "Longevity? No Zhong ran shook his head unexpectedly. He looked at the scenery with affectionate eyes. "I have obtained eternal life. My purpose is to let the scenery live forever and let her accompany me forever." Scenery was stunned, not only she, even the glass is also stunned, she holds the body of Jane, the bone is cold. They didn''t expect that would be the answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Before Pangu opened up the heaven and earth, there was a breath of breath that pervaded the three realms. As long as people with selfish intentions were easily led to the dark side by the breath, and then they did many extreme things. Later, Pangu opened up the world, and the ancient gods sealed the breath, and established a heaven on the basis of it Qi in this long period of time, slowly produced spiritual consciousness, and had his own consciousness. Although his real body could not escape the suppression of the heaven, he also had a way to separate part of his consciousness. This is how Zhong ran came into being. The world is a good place. There are more people and more darkness. Especially in the Imperial Palace, the resentment of women and the ambition of men are so interesting. So he came to the palace, became a national teacher, and saw one victim after another under the power. To be fair to all, Jane is an emperor with strategy and ability, but because he is an emperor, he has greater ambition than others. He wants to unify the countries. As long as he catches this point, he can be well used. And the queen, who claims to be the most noble woman in the world, can not say that she is also a victim of power? Zhong ran once thought about how the empress would react when she found out that her husband liked another woman. The answer was no, she didn''t have any reaction. On the contrary, she had an overwhelming enthusiasm for him. Zhong Ran is not that he hasn''t seen a woman who is interested in himself. He just hasn''t seen Such a shameless woman. He still remembers that when she saw the scenery for the first time, she was dressed in a scarlet Palace Dress and accepted the Queen''s canonization ceremony in the main hall. Her performance was elegant and magnanimous. But in the middle of the night, she could not care about the Queen''s identity. She came to his house and said that she wanted to play chess with him. Her chess skills were just bad. She always liked to use them when playing chess Hua Chi''s eyes are fixed on himself. After the imperial study reports on his work, he often "meets" her. She not only has to look at him with your pretty eyes, but also directly says, "master Guoshi, you are so beautiful." Are you obsessed with me just because of my face? She said so much, Zhong Ran''s heart will be more subtle He and her "encounter" is still going on, but no matter which "encounter", her performance in front of him is completely different from that in front of others. Zhong Ran has always thought that Jane is an intellectual handicap. Yes, it is a mental handicap. Because Jianzhi can give up the world and give up the idea of mountains and rivers for a glass, it seems that it is time for him to change an emperor and a more ambitious emperor. In this way, the game will be more interesting. But before then, Jane has the last point. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Zhong ran thought that he had become a mental handicap he despised because he began to be interested in scenery. He did not try to stir up the dark side in the heart of scenery and tell her that her husband liked another woman, which would endanger her back position and make her lose face. But how did the scenery respond at that time? "These things don''t matter As long as you and I develop an underground relationship Underground love? These four words are interesting, so Zhong ran agreed happily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 After hasty agreement, Zhong ran began to have the idea of killing Jane. Things are developing in the direction he expected, but he missed one thing, that is, scenery. After the scenery realizes that he wants to start with Jane and Liuli, she comes to stop Liuli from taking out her heart to save people. But she is a little late in the end, and Jane is still dead. This makes Zhong ran feel unable to understand, he looked at the scenery with puzzled eyes, "scenery Why do you want to destroy my plan? If the plan succeeds, you can accompany me forever. Isn''t that good? " "Not good!" Scenery doesn''t like glass, but she can''t enjoy other people''s heart with peace of mind. More importantly She instinctively rejected the so-called immortality. But Zhong ran couldn''t understand. He just felt that since she liked him, she would accept whatever he did and what he wanted to do. What''s more, these things were done for her. For her? Scenery retorted with a smile, "it''s not so much for me as for yourself. Zhong ran, I don''t know what your identity is, but I know one thing very well, that is, you are very lonely. You say you have obtained eternal life, and you must have lived alone for a long time. You just want to find someone to accompany you forever because of loneliness." "I like you..." "No, you don''t like me at all. If you really like me, you won''t do something that I hate and let me eat a person''s heart. Do you treat me as a primitive person?" In the end, she would feel disgusted at the thought of eating His indifference to life. "Scenery, I want you to live forever with me." "I refuse!" At that time, the glass was very afraid, but the scenery did not know where the courage came from. Facing the man in front of him, he could also take out a posture of no loss. "You don''t like me. You just feel that compared with choosing other people, I make you a little more satisfied, so I chose me, isn''t it? If one day I make you feel less interesting, you can take out my heart without hesitation and give it to another person. Am I right? " Zhong ran was silent, because he suddenly did not know whether his own idea was just as she said, she was just one of his choices? He never thought, if he really lost interest in her, he will decisively abandon her and choose another person? He can''t answer this question. The scenery can''t wait for his answer, and she laughs coldly, "what I said is good, isn''t it? If I really get immortality, then I will just be your plaything to kill time. The value of my existence is just to fill in. Before you find the next plaything, you will not be so bored. Zhong ran, what qualifications do you have for me to accompany you forever? " "If you don''t want to live forever Would you like to die Glass finally couldn''t help but say, "Zhong ran, you can''t hurt her!" Zhong ran gently raised his hand, and glass could not make any sound. His eyes were fixed on the scenery. "Are you willing to die?" "You want me to die?" With such a calm response, the scenery was surprised by itself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 Zhong ran said, "as long as you die, I can know where you are in my heart." Is it a temporary interest, or a sincere love, as long as she died, then everything can be understood. That''s what he thinks. The scenery was silent for a long time, and suddenly laughed, "well, you killed me. Use my death to prove what your attitude towards my feelings is." Her smile was extremely ironic. She understood that if he wanted to kill her, she would never escape. The man''s ability was too strong and the city was too deep. She was not his opponent at all. In fact, there is a very simple reason for her to put life and death out of the ordinary. Even if she dies, she will return to the white space, and the mission will fail. In the past, I believe she will try hard to complete the task, but this man is not a normal person. As long as he is not sure that he really likes her, then her task will be And it will never be done. But he also said that he would use her death to determine whether he liked her. "But you are afraid of pain..." Zhong ran suddenly said such a sentence without expression, he seemed to have hesitation. He hesitated, but the scenery was rare and persistent. "There are thousands of ways to let me die, and many don''t feel the pain. What''s more, do you worry that I will be afraid of pain?" She only felt that this sentence was a great irony. People like him who regarded human life as a grass root would care whether she was afraid of pain? Zhong ran was silent. The scenery took out the dagger with a smile and threw away the scabbard. She approached him, put the dagger in his hand, and then pointed the tip of the dagger at his chest. "You see, as long as you gently force, I can die." Zhong Ran''s hand trembled, he suddenly wanted to step back, but he did not, "you will be very painful." He is still such a sentence, as if said more, she will be afraid to stay away from him a step, and then promised to accompany him forever. But the scenery did not retreat, she also approached a step, the sword point then stabbed into her chest skin, her face is bright smile, "I am not afraid, Zhong ran, are you afraid?" The pain perception of the body has already shut down the system, so she will not feel the pain. Scenery is gambling. After she dies, the man will find that he likes her. In this way, at least system Jun promises that she will keep half of the points in the world for her. "If you die, I might look for someone else I''m interested in." "I understand that no matter what you want to do, I can''t see it then." Scenery holding his dagger hand, "Zhong ran, this is a big gamble, I have been in the gambling, now, I invite you into my bet." As a result, she grabbed his hand and pushed it hard. The blade went straight into her chest. The color of the blood soon infected her red dress. She would feel powerless, but not painful. The scenery weak blink of an eye, the body a soft, toward the ground to fall, is the clock ran embrace her. She laughed. "You see, death is very simple. Now Do you have an answer in your heart? " "No He replied indifferently that the dagger stained with blood in his hand had already fallen to the ground. He looked as if he had no wave. He could not see whether he was happy or angry, or what his mood was. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 Scenery pale, she gently smile, so weak appearance, but there is a bit more strange beauty, she exhausted the last strength to lift her hand, touched his side face, "wait until I close my eyes Maybe you will know the answer. " As the sound of the last word fell, she closed her eyes, and her hand on his face slipped. For a long time, she did not make any sound, even the sound of breathing. When the body in Zhong Ran''s arms was getting colder, he finally had a reaction. His eyes reflected her bloodless face. On that beautiful face, her smart eyes would never open again. Looking at him with happy eyes, her red lips would never open again, and he was obsessed with saying "you are so beautiful". Holding her hand slowly tight, Zhong ran determined the answer, but still very indifferent, he held her to stand up, from the beginning to the end, he did not put his eyes on the glass body, but with the scenery disappeared in this blood covered, desolate battlefield. "Later, I never saw Zhong ran again." After finishing this long story, Liuli poured a cup of tea for herself. Tea can help her calm down. As long as she thinks about the scene of the war, she will feel a lingering fear. Whether it is Zhong Ran''s indifference or stubborn scenery, to now, Liuli still can''t understand, but she does not intend to ask, because she and they are not the same kind of people. After listening to Liuli''s story, Fengjing couldn''t calm down for a long time. She would not have thought that the plot in the original text would still appear. For example, she was once the queen of the male leader Jane, and after Jane was dead, Liuli had to save the tower with her own life. But there are many things she doesn''t understand. "As you say, I am dead, so why should I live? And Isn''t Jane dead? Why is he still alive now? " "I know you still have many problems. Don''t worry. I''ll make it clear to you one by one." Liuli finished her cup of tea and said what she knew. In those years, the corpse of Zhong ran with scenery disappeared. In order to save Jiantong, she still wanted to use her heart. But she later found out that she was pregnant. It was Jianzhi and her child. She fell into a dilemma. Later, she thought of going to the yama palace. After death, her soul would enter the palace of hell. As long as she snatched Jian''s soul back, Jane would be in a dilemma If you know it, you will come back to life. But when she arrived at Yama hall, she found that there was a dead silence in front of her. The underground was depressed, but every day and night there were ghosts crying and howling. How could it be so quiet? Until she met the wounded Yama, Yama told her: "a man said he wanted to find a woman''s soul, but I told him that there was no such soul in the hell. He robbed his life, but when he found out that there was no such woman, he suddenly went mad. He beat all the ghosts and scattered them. Finally, the king of Tibet came forward, and I finally recovered my life The Bodhisattva was also hurt a lot The first person that Liuli thought of was Zhong ran. She had a guess that Zhong ran must have regretted. He was looking for the soul of scenery, but he also wanted to make the scenery come back to life. However, the soul of scenery was not in the prefecture, not only that, but also the soul of Jane. Liuli suddenly had no idea. She didn''t know why their souls didn''t appear in the underworld, but she didn''t easily plan to give up saving Jianshu, so she returned to the heaven again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 Taishanglaojun and Taibai Jinxing are the oldest immortals in the heaven. They will surely know why. But on the way to find the supreme emperor, Liuli meets a familiar person, who is the princess of the heaven, also known as scenery. You can imagine how surprised she was when she saw the scenery. In the past, when she was in the heaven, she did not hear people discuss the princess who existed like a legend. However, because of her different identities, everyone would only call her Princess, not her name, so the colored glass did not know what her name was. She went up and said hello to the scenery, but the scenery did not know her, only when she heard her name was Liuli, the reaction was a little strange. Glass also want to ask what, was taken away by Taibai Jinxing, Taibai Jinxing warned Liuli, "the princess came back from all kinds of robberies, and has no memory in the mortal world. You must not say it and call the princess disturbed by the love robbery." "The past?" "Yes, the princess is young, but she has already reached the level of turning an immortal into a God. A few days ago, she went to the earth to make a fortune. But the Lord and I both figured out that something was wrong. Fortunately, the princess didn''t remember what happened at that time, so don''t mention it any more." "I see..." Liuli knows that Zhong Ran is not a good memory in the memory of the scenery. It is only this event that inspires Liuli that the soul of the scenery will not appear in the underworld, because she is an immortal who has gone down the earth. After the disaster, she naturally wants to return to the heaven instead of going to the hell. In this way, maybe Jane knows which immortal has gone down to earth, and he has not died. Liuli thinks well, but Jianshu is not a fairy, he is the Lord of the demon world. This is when the heaven breaks down and swallows Qi overflows, and when all the three worlds gather in the heaven, she meets Jianshu. At that time, shortly after the discovery of the scenery in Liuli, a new herbalist teacher came to Tianjie college, and soon it was announced that the princess would marry her. On the day of the wedding, something happened to the heaven, and the breath overflowed. At that time, Jane didn''t remember who Liuli was. He just sealed Qi with other people. Although the breath overflowed, the first one to be destroyed was the heaven, but soon it would be the demon world, demon world and human world. Then, no one could be spared. Therefore, on the issue of sealing and swallowing Qi, the three realms were unprecedented unity. However, this time, the momentum to break the seal is very strong. With the more and more cracks in the sky, the Qi swallowing comes out. No matter whether it is a demon or a fairy, as long as they are not good at cultivation, they will expose the dark side hidden in their nature. At the beginning of the Three Kingdoms, the situation of cannibalism appeared. At this time, she came with a sword in her wedding dress. However, she was forced to rush into the source of Qi swallowing for thorough elimination. No one knew what happened in the source of Qi swallowing which could not be seen. People just saw that when the scenery came out again, she was held in her arms by a gentle man, who is today''s bridegroom Official. He said calmly: "I can promise a truce, if I want scenery, otherwise There is no grass left in the sky today. " Hearing the man''s words, the emperor and the queen of heaven both look frozen, but in the end, they still compromise. Later, Liuli learned that the emperor had already known the identity of Suva. He had planned to kill him with the help of the three realms because he was lax. However, they underestimated the power of Suva. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 Liuli continued: "when you enter the source of Qi swallowing, whether it''s a God or a demon, the body will corrupt and die. But I don''t know why. You haven''t died of scenery. Moreover, you have lost the memory of seeing Suva from the breath." The scenery knows that it must be Suva who changed her body and washed away her memory at that time. But there is one thing she doesn''t understand, that is why Suva wants her heart. What is the reason for her repeated death and resurrection for so many years? Naturally, Liuli couldn''t answer this question, because she was not the party. She didn''t know about the relationship between scenery and Suva. She said, "since then, you have been losing your memory. I don''t know why. But we all say that it''s Suva''s revenge for being imprisoned for thousands of years, so as to hurt you and let the emperor of heaven and heaven After suffering, I have thought of many ways to save you from suvard, but in front of absolute power It doesn''t work either way, but my own business I''m busy. " At that time, Liuli''s stomach gradually grew bigger. Fortunately, after contact, Jian knew soon recovered his memory. It was unreasonable to marry an unknown fairy in heaven. Therefore, under the name of "he Qin", the emperor of heaven sent out the news that Liuli was the sister of scenery. He simply accepted Liuli as his adoptive daughter, and Liuli became the heaven The second princess of the world, married to the demon world. Soon, she gave birth to a boy, after all, the child was born by Jane, who was bred by glass as a human being. Therefore, the simple growth was not as slow as that of a child in heaven. Therefore, in a short period of one hundred years, he grew up to be a handsome young man. "Occasionally, I will return to heaven with simplicity. Scenery seems to be a favorite for simple children. Later, I learned that In fact, you also have a child, but for some reason, you can''t leave her by your side. " Think of smile, scenery bitter smile, "you come to me this time, just to tell me these things?" "No, scenery, go with me. I will let Jane know to take you to the end of the earth. It is the most hidden place in the three realms. As long as you go there, Suva will not find you." Liuli said the true feelings, for the scenery over the years, she is sympathetic. Scenery shook her head. "I can''t go yet." "Why?" "Because the scenery can''t bear me." Holding the little girl''s hand, Suva appeared out of thin air. He had a kind smile on his face, but it was creepy. Glass in the hands of the tea cup fell to the ground, she was surprised to stand up, then, her body in front of two men, is simple and simple. Jane knew how to look alert. "Long time no see, Suva." "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?" "It''s OK. I''m worried about it." Suva laughed, patted his head and said, "go to your mother." Smiling at the scenery, she hesitated. Suva said gently, "smile, have you forgotten what I said to you?" Laughing and shaking, she let go of Suva''s hand and ran to the scenery. She threw herself into the arms of the scenery and buried her head in her waist, shivering. The scenery looked at the silent Suva, and she touched her smiling head and asked, "smile, what''s the matter with you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 Smile, shake your head and say nothing. Fengjing doesn''t know what Suva and Xiaoxiao said, but she must not be a good thing. But now is not the time to allow her to ask about this. Suva and Jane over there are nervous. War is imminent. Jane is familiar with indifference and said: "in the world that period of time, much work you take care of." "In the world, you are the king and I am the minister. Where does the Demon King say?" Suvard''s polite smile seemed to forget that he had designed to kill Jane. He seems to have forgotten, and Jane also pretended not to remember, "in those days, whether it was war or governing the country, your opinions really always surprised me." "The ability of the Lord is not a problem." "But still can''t compare with you." Su Hua chuckled, "isn''t the magic King''s means of governing the country praised?" The scenery listened to them like this. Every word you said to me, you could hear them flattering each other. She turned black and went out with a smile. She didn''t believe that Suva would let her go. He would catch up with her soon. Smile out of the restaurant is also silent, scenery squat down, and children''s eyes flat, "smile, what''s wrong with you?" "I I didn''t Smiling eyes flustered, dare not face the scenery. Scenery did not believe her words, she forced her smile body, "whether you accept or not I am your mother, but the fact that you were born of me can not be changed, so I have the right to care about you, now tell me, is your father and you said what?" "I..." He laughed and choked, and finally cried, "Dad said he didn''t want me to be born because of his mother''s persistence It was my mother who secretly came to the world to give birth to Xiaoxiao... " After hearing this, Fengjing immediately whispered that Suva, a man, could not speak. Even if he did not like to smile, he should not have said such a thing in front of the children. She held the smile in her arms and let it rest on her shoulder. She touched the back of Xiaoxiao''s head and comforted her: "your father lied to you He didn''t think about it like that. Smile, you don''t understand how powerful your father is. If he doesn''t want to be born, how can Xiaoxiao be around me now? " Before knowing Suva''s identity, the scenery may think that he did not find the existence of smile, but after knowing his identity, she changed her mind. What kind of character is Suva? As long as he thought, there was nothing in the world that he didn''t know, but Xiaoxiao was still alive now. She didn''t believe it. Before that, Suva didn''t know the existence of Xiaoxiao. Smiling, he raised his head and sobbed, "but Dad, he Dad, he said, he only loves you He doesn''t like me at all If If I''m not your daughter, I''m in his eyes Just like strangers... " What does suvard really mean!? Is there something wrong with saying this in front of the child!? How many children later have mental problems because their parents said things that hurt them in their childhood? "Don''t believe what your father said. He said it to you on purpose." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 "I don''t believe Dad just doesn''t like me He doesn''t like me, and you don''t like me I''m a child nobody wants Xiaoxiao in these many years, although there are people around to take care of, but the absence of her parents will do her a lot of irreparable harm, for example, she will be very insecure and insecure. When suvard appeared in front of her, she naively thought that she had finally loved her father, but today, Suva and her words completely let her out of this fantasy. At that time, Suva stood in the night, his lips as always with a gentle smile, he said: "smile, you know, I will love you, will spoil you, the premise is that you are the daughter of scenery, so you can not let your mother sad, because this You have no value in being. " The young child was frightened. She stood still and could not pronounce a syllable for a long time. After saying this, suvard took the child''s hand again, and he continued to say in a fatherly tone, "smile well. Only in this way can we live longer." Xiaoxiao has never been so afraid. This is her father, but she doesn''t want to have such a father The scenery tightly hugged the child, "smile, you listen to me, I never thought about not wanting you, I dare not take you back to the heaven, I left you in the world, is to protect you, my memory has been in the loss, but since knowing your existence, I have been struggling to find you, you see, I am not finding you now?" "Is it Because Dad... " Laughing and crying, he was out of breath and said: "dad doesn''t want to see me, so So you can only leave me alone... " "No, your father loves you too." The scenery took out her handkerchief and wiped the tears of smiling. She said in a soft voice, "the reason why I don''t take you back to the heaven is that there is a big devil in the heaven. Before the big devil is sealed, I dare not let you stay in the heaven, because it is too dangerous, and our smile is still very small, but we can''t beat the big devil, right?" The little girl asked intermittently, "really Really? " "It''s true, of course." In fact, this is half true and half false. There is a big devil in the heaven. He is Suva. "But But dad said "Your father was angry." Scenery said: "he thinks you have a bad attitude towards me, so he said these words, so he is angry with you. Xiaoxiao is a smart child. Of course, he knows that these words are false, right?" Laughing and sobbing, it seems that I still doubt the scenery. At this time, Suva finally came out of the restaurant. Scenery immediately to smile said: "smile don''t believe my words, then we ask your father, ask him if he loves to smile, OK?" Suvard went up to the scenery and raised his eyebrows. He was always elegant. He felt a little romantic when he made such a frivolous move. He looked at suvard with a smile and his eyes were misty, waiting for his answer. The scenery was staring at him with vicious eyes. If you didn''t give a good answer, I would never finish with you. Suva laughed, then squatted down, touched the top of the smile lovingly and said slowly, "I will not love anyone except your mother." Smile is a stay, cry a stop, and then her shoulder quiver, "wow" a wail cry, is even worse than before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 "Suva, you die!" After shouting at Suva, the scenery clapped her smile on the back. However, she laughed and cried bitterly. She didn''t want to believe her words any more. The scenery had a headache, especially Suva, who was watching the play on the other side. She was angry and didn''t want to tell her, "Suva, Xiaoxiao is your daughter!" "I know." "You shouldn''t talk to her like that, smile is still small!" Suva sighed, "no, it''s more than a hundred years old." Can the age of smile be calculated with the growth cycle of mortals!? Scenery is really angry no temper, she stood up with a smile, "smile good, mother in it, no one will like to smile more than mother." It''s no use saying this. The cry of smiling is not small at all. Suva followed the scenery leisurely and leisurely. He seldom said in a good heart: "the scenery, the smile is too heavy, I''ll hold it." It''s too heavy Smile open mouth, cry more sad, young girls, all know that they do not like others to say that they are heavy. The scenery glared at Suva, "you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb." "If I don''t speak, your eyes will be smiling all the time." There was a smile on suvard''s lips. In his dark eyes, there was an unknown loneliness. The scenery was silent for a moment, but she didn''t know what it was like. The smile and cry in her arms became smaller and smaller. Finally, she fell asleep on her shoulder. Crying for children is really a very physical thing, not to mention it is really very late now. Finally, the scenery was too tired. They walked in this deserted street, and the cold moonlight spread all over the ground at night, dragging their shadows. Occasionally, the long shadow would disappear on the ground. Xiaoxiao was lying on suvard''s shoulder. There were still wet tears on her long eyelashes. Today she cried so much that her eyes would be red and swollen when she got up tomorrow morning. The scenery looked at suvard with a smile in her arms. It was undeniable that she suddenly saw the feeling of father and daughter. For no reason, she suddenly asked, "Suva, do you really hate smiling?" "Disgusting? Not yet. " Suvard thought for a moment, then replied, "but if the scenery hates laughing..." "Smile is my daughter, and I will never hate her." "All right." Suvard sighed with regret. It can be seen that the answer to the scenery made him feel distressed. Before the scenery hated laughing, he had to protect the smile. "Suva, even if you don''t like it, smile is half of your blood, and you don''t feel a bit of father daughter love when you hold a smile Half his blood? Suva looked at the scenery, his eyelids were slightly retracted, "scenery, half of my blood, this is not a good thing." He is a taboo of the three worlds. Many of them want to kill him completely, but smile Xiaoxiao, who inherited half of his blood, may not have been discovered by others, but Suva has discovered that Xiaoxiao also has the ability to attract others to expand the dark side. This ability is nothing to him, but for the scenery, it may be something that will make her panic. The scenery is silent for a moment, suddenly said: "you will never hurt smile, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 Suva laughed and did not answer. The scenery looked directly into the distance, only a strong night, "I understand why you want to say those words in front of smile, smile hate you, she will be easier to get close to me." "Those words It''s not meant to be a trick The scenery laughed. "Suva, tell me why I died so many times and resurrected so many times. What means did you use?" "Do you want to know the scenery?" "Nonsense." She looked up at her and said, "tell me everything." After a pause, Suva said slowly, "I don''t know why. Maybe I''m not good enough. Every time, with the recovery of your memory, you want to leave me. I want to keep you, so I can only imprison you in Weiming house. " "At the end of the day, I''m going to commit suicide, right?" Suva''s eyes darkened. "Yes." "Since I''ve been dead so many times, why don''t you let me go?" "I won''t let you die, I won''t let you go." Suva chuckled, revealing a charming style. "As long as you die once, I will cut off one of my arms and recast your body. There is nothing better than my body." Scenery heard the answer Leng for a long time, she repeated stupidly, "your body?" "Strictly speaking, I''m just swallowing my breath, and I don''t have a real body, but I''m willing to appear in the human form for you, scenery, do you know? Among the three realms, there are breath swallowing everywhere. They hide in the darkest place of human heart. When the time comes, they will lead people to darker corners. Therefore, my memory of you exists in my "body". I recast your body with my arm and seal your soul in my heart. As long as I take out my heart and put it into my body, you will live again. " "Then you won''t feel the pain!" It''s hard to imagine the scenery. At this time, his body was made by swallowing Qi. It''s even more difficult to imagine that he could be so indifferent to the matter of chopping his hands and digging his heart! Suva smiles. "I''m not afraid of pain, and it''s a valuable thing for you to come back and stay with me." No Something''s wrong The scenery stopped, and his mind kept recalling the contents of the letter. It said that it was he who hid the smile and wanted to make use of her, just for her heart Why is everything reversed now? "You say Now in my body, it''s your heart, so why Why do you need my heart? " "I need your heart?" Suva blinked doubtfully. He made this blank expression with such a perfect face. It seemed that he was innocent. What a damned innocent! "Don''t you forget!? Taibai Venus told me that you wanted my heart "Taibai Venus..." He thought about it for a while, and then he suddenly realized, "after the war more than 100 years ago, Taibai asked me what I wanted from the scenery, and my answer was I want your heart. " Taibai Jinxing is a bad old man who has never been in love, but he has read many books. It is impossible for him to have children''s private love like Suva. It is also recorded in ancient books that eating the heart of immortals can not only live forever, but also return to life after death. Suva has been immortalized. Naturally, his purpose is to revive from death. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 Therefore, when the first amnesia, slowly memory recovery scenery to find Taibai Venus, Taibai Jinxing''s answer is that Suva is not really sincere to her, he just wants her heart, he wants to use her heart, to save someone. At that time, the scenery was astounded, but then, finding that she had the desire to escape, Suva put her under house arrest in a nameless residence, and she was not allowed to go anywhere. No one could save her. She was in despair and finally chose to commit suicide, and then it was the beginning of the second reincarnation She kept dying and resurrecting, and things fell into a dead circle. In this moment, the scenery in the brain is like what switch on, the past memory swept over the sky, she pressed the temple with headache, painfully accepted the past memories Including the memory of her thirteen deaths. "Scenery What''s the matter with you? " Suva grinned in one hand, and stroked her cheek with the other, and his tender eyes were full of worry. The scenery was silent for a long time and didn''t want to say a word. Even if the truth of these things has been completely revealed, but she still has one thing she does not understand, that is, the disappearance of system Jun, system Jun will not disappear for no reason, but she still has no clue. Looking at the man in front of her, the scenery suddenly wants to sigh with a sigh of fate. When she was on earth, she chose to die under Zhong Ran''s hand. She thought that the plot would be over here. Who would have thought that she would transform herself into a princess in heaven. She got mixed up with Suva, the new student of teaching, and finally got married. On the day of her wedding, she saw Su in a breath of breath When cutting, there is no denying that the scenery really misunderstood something. Every time he washed away the memory, after a period of time, she would slowly recall, but not completely, but some fuzzy fragments, and that letter was written based on this vague memory state. It''s her who hides the smile. It''s Suva who takes out her heart, not her. Taibai Jinxing misunderstood Suva''s words and misleads her It is also because of this letter that constantly tempts her to escape from suvard. She is imprisoned in Weiming residence by him again and again when she wants to escape from Suva. In the end, all of them end up with her suicide, and then there is a new reincarnation. The scenery has never felt so Keng dad, yes, Keng dad. It''s not just who said that all the coincidences together become inevitable, so she entered an inevitable circle, and Suva was a man who only did things according to his will. He didn''t have the three views of a normal person. He just felt that he couldn''t leave without scenery. But as for why she didn''t trust herself so much, he just thought that the scenery was just like that when she was on the battlefield. She just suspected that he was interested in her, not love The escape from the scenery is only this reason, because from the beginning to the end, he did not find the letter, let alone because his own words, is the beginning of their mutual torture. And smile Xiaoxiao is an accident in this dead circle. Suvard always knew the existence of Xiaoxiao. He also knew how important Xiaoxiao was. As long as Xiaoxiao was there, the scenery could not choose to leave him. Some people say that children are the bond of a family. Although suvard didn''t think this was credible, he was willing to try it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 When she entered the room of the inn, the atmosphere between the scenery and suvard became more silent. If she had pretended that she didn''t know it was ok, now that her words were open, she felt that it would be more awkward to share a room with this man. Seeing Suva put Xiaoxiao on the bed and covered it with quilt, she suddenly had an illusion that Suva was also a good father. But this idea was denied by her for a moment. She remembered how the man had coaxed her into giving up the child when she was pregnant. Seeing him cover the quilt for Xiaoxiao, she turned around and said, "Suva..." "I''ll sleep in this room for the scenery and smile tonight. I''ll go to another room to have a rest." Before she could say it directly, suvard said it with a smile. After a while, he nodded, "well." He chuckled and gave her a kiss on the lip. Just as she was about to get angry, he said "good night" and walked out of the room. There is no place for the fire of scenery to be sent out. She can only hold the anger back to her stomach. She goes back to the bedside and sits down. She quietly looks at the sleeping face with a smile. She feels that the mood that has not calmed down for a long time is much easier. Scenery will never deny that if you let her choose between Xiaoxiao and Suva, she will definitely choose Xiaoxiao. At least now in her heart, nothing is more important than a smile. The next day, Fengjing didn''t intend to stay with Suva to set a river lamp in the world. She wanted to go back to heaven with a smile. Suva didn''t have any opinions. Anyway, where the scenery wanted to go, as long as he didn''t escape from his control, he was willing to accompany him, including the scenery Go back to the so-called mother''s home. Tiandi and Tiantian are smiling grandparents. When they suddenly know that they have a granddaughter, or a granddaughter born to their daughter and the devil, their expressions are somewhat complicated. There was no other reason. It would be even more difficult to kill suvard. Xiaoxiao is not afraid of life. She is very popular with people. Recently, she is more and more fond of sticking to the scenery, but she is indifferent to Suva. Because of the shame of scenery, she dotes on her daughter so much that she is a little bit swollen. Although she can''t be arrogant and domineering, she still can''t stand up to her willfulness. She''s very calm when she comes to heaven Quiet for a few days, but after getting familiar with her, she had no reserve at first. Because of her identity, no one dared to provoke her, and she became a little overlord of heaven. The scenery is very worried about this. Sitting under the osmanthus tree, she poked her finger at the smiling forehead, "look at what you are dirty like? Is it a quagmire? " "No, no, I just played with the hound." Xiaoxiao''s delicate skirt has become dirty, even her face is stained with a lot of ash. Xiaoxiao likes canine animals, which is very similar to the scenery. The scenery looked at Suva, who was not far away. She said with a smile, "your father is here. Go and hold him." "Well!" Smile a turn around, directly Embrace from behind her father, her body those mud dust, more or less on his white clothes. Suva''s face froze. Scenery covered his mouth, hard to bear a smile. After all, a child is a child. Some time ago, she decided to hate his father''s smile. Now she looks like a normal person. She looks up and says sweetly, "good afternoon, Dad." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 "Good..." Seeing the leisurely scenery of tea drinking, Suva thought that he was not good at all. He has a habit of cleanliness, not a small one, which can be seen from his preference for white objects. If he was an ordinary person, Suva might have already photographed the dead man to death, but this is a smile, the favorite smile of scenery. The scenery took a smile and walked far away from Suva. She touched the head of Xiaoxiao and said, "go to the bath, change the clean clothes, and then come out to play." "Well!" Smile out of a big smile, spread his legs and ran away. So, under the osmanthus trees, there were only two people left: scenery and Suva. The scenery sat back on the stone bench and slowly poured a cup of tea. Suva sat opposite her. It seemed that he did not intend to leave so soon. The atmosphere was quiet for a moment. For a moment, after the scenery had finished her tea, she finally looked directly at Suva and asked, "don''t you go to the college to teach today?" "There is no class for me today." Suvard''s lips rose slightly. "It''s good to have time to accompany the scenery." "I don''t need your company." "I need it." Said suvard, his eyes were like a pool of water. It was easy to make people crazy. The scenery just looked for a second, and then deviated from the line of sight. She casually mentioned, "I heard that where Taibai Venus went recently, it would be bad luck. Is it true?" "It seems to be true." Suvard was also very casual. Recently, Taibai Jinxing is really bloody. He will be hit by flowerpots and chased by the wheezing dog when he walks on the road. He finally enters the college and hears the news that his study is on fire. He feels bad luck and dares to go out after pinching his fingers every day. Although he can hide the flowerpot, he can''t hold the houses around him. They are all collapsed! Taibai Jinxing is now going to college. It can be said that he is taking his life to work every day. Just a few days ago, the emperor of heaven also specially praised his tenacious spirit. The scenery glanced at Suva''s white clothes. She was only in a good mood. She asked with a smile, "Suva, after more than 100 years, haven''t you found someone who will make you more interested than me?" "No Suvard looked down. He knew she was sarcastic, but he would answer whatever she said. Scenery laughed, "I haven''t settled accounts with you, you have imprisoned me for so many years, how should this account be calculated?" "I didn''t imprison you." "Ha ha," she said, "is it difficult for me to stay here "You''re mine. There''s nothing wrong with being by my side." He took it for granted that she was silent for a second. Scenery now even did not want to say words, she chose to be silent. Suva looked at the cakes on the table. "Isn''t it true that scenery used to love osmanthus cake?" "It''s just that I don''t want to eat it now." "I will do whatever the scenery wants to eat," suvarwin said The scenery was stunned for a moment, but it was no surprise to think that this man seemed to be omnipotent. She stopped for a moment and suddenly asked, "what is your plan?" "What are you going to do?" Suva laughed. "The moment the scenery comes back to me, I don''t need any plans." Scenery again speechless, after a moment, she said straight: "you must not let me lose my memory." "As long as..." "Don''t worry. I''m very clear that I''m not your opponent, and I can''t beat you. I just need to make rules." "Which three chapters?" Suva said with a smile "First, you can''t let me lose my memory, second, you can''t hurt smile, third..." She thought for a moment, and then she said, "I''ll kill you myself when I''m tired of you one day." "Good." Suva chuckled and hesitated. The scenery hummed in her heart. The madman was indeed a madman. She felt that he was staring at herself, and she suddenly felt uncomfortable. Suva''s lips brimmed with a smile, and he looked at her quietly as if he could see the end of time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 Time has passed for a long time, is how long has not remembered, in short, smile has grown up, too white Venus is also on the back of the broom star this name. The scenery began to panic. Suvard obviously felt her uneasiness. However, without saying the scenery, he seemed to have not noticed it. He lived with the scenery as if he should. On this day, suvard was on his way home from school. The wind seemed to reveal a different message. His eyes were sharp, and the surrounding scenery suddenly became dark. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in a white space. "Suva." The man as like as two peas approached the white man''s coat. The white coat lined his slender figure with an elegant sense of abstinence. His perfect face and smile on his face were the pink of perfection. But the key point was that he and Su''s face were alike. In the face of this fantastic situation, Suva was very calm. He laughed, "are you the evil spirit in the scenery body?" Yes, suvard defined him as an evil spirit. What was his status? When he came into contact with the scenery, he felt that there was an unusual force in his body. Suva did not know what this power was, but he always did not like the existence of things beyond his control. Especially in the scenery, he did not know how to call this power, so he called him evil spirit. But at least, it is very simple for him to disappear in the body of the scenery. In the first time he changed his body for the scenery, Suva did it. Maybe he could not let the "evil spirit" disappear completely in her mind, but he could suppress it with the breath he instilled in his body. You see, "evil spirit" is not so quiet for a long time? The man hears "evil spirit" this kind of address, quite amusingly raises eyebrow to smile, "then how should I address you? Mr. virus? " "Virus?" Suva was at a loss. It seemed that he did not know the word. The man chuckled, "so you don''t have this consciousness." With the fall of his voice, Suva''s eyes widened. He was in a trance and realized something. Finally, he slowly raised his hand to help his forehead. The corner of his lips showed a smile similar to that of the man in front of him. He said slowly, "Hello, Mr. Lu." "It seems you remember." "Mr. virus," he said with a slow smile "So you call me a virus?" Suva shook his head and laughed. "Don''t forget, I''m also separated from your consciousness. Strictly speaking, we seem to be the same person." He laughed. "Would you admit that you and I are the same person?" "Of course not." Suvard quickly denied that, like Mr. Lu, none of them would admit that they were the same person as each other. Suva would say that, but that''s what he said. "You''ve taken up enough time. Now, it''s time for the scenery to come back to me." "Occupied?" Suva raised his lips. "I think you are mistaken. Scenery belongs to me. You use the word" occupy " "You have forgotten your identity." "I know what you are, and I know what I am, but you are just a loser, and I am not. No matter how many times I have been imprisoned, she will come back to me. I have countless opportunities to come back, and you It''s just a man who hides in the corner of the hospital and regrets it alone. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 The man''s expression did not change, "so you were born." Yes, it is not so much the virus of suvards that he is a part of his consciousness split out. Because of regret, he has inadvertently produced an omnipotent who can make up for everything. No matter what happened, no matter how many times the scenery happened, Suva had the ability to make the scenery come back to life and live by his side, because he was omnipotent in this world. He will have the status of standing at the top of the three worlds. Naturally, there is no reason why he will stand at the top of the three worlds. The man in the white coat has his eyes darkened. When his consciousness of making up invades the world, he announces the collapse of the plot, and the scene begins a cycle of death and resurrection. "I can''t believe him." This is the message that he revealed to the scenery when his consciousness was suppressed. The purpose was to arouse the distrust of the scenery. All the world was running on the basis of the scenery. As long as she had no trust in this man, the role of Suva in her mind would be reduced. However, he did not expect that Suva would take out a smile. The appearance of the smile made the mood of the scenery calm a lot and made her feel more attached to the world. Therefore, he still did not awaken the awareness of the scenery to him from the breath of Suva. In fact, the so-called repression is more a kind of spiritual hint. He always exists in the mind of scenery. But if the perception of scenery does not exist, she will not be able to hear his voice and realize his existence. But after a long time, the scenery will always feel uneasy, because she always remembers her identity as a traverser. Once the task is completed, she is going to leave the world, but she can''t leave, and the system king does not appear. The uneasiness in her heart gradually magnifies, and he will have a chance to reappear. But he forgot that Suva was the one who could not stop making the scenery reborn, and then let her lose her memory. As long as the scenery was in panic, Suva could choose to have another rebirth of the scenery. This time, Suva did a perfect job because he didn''t send away the smile. He left the smile beside Fengguang. The scenery may feel uneasy about unknown people or things, thus inducing her suspicion. But with a smile, it is different. The kinship in her blood gives the scenery a sense of stability. She may not accept Suva again so soon, but with a smile, the scenery will try to accept what Xiaoxiao accepts. For example, a smiling father is a beautiful husband. "You''re smart." The man sincerely appreciated a sentence. In fact, this kind of appreciation is also an appreciation of himself, because Suva and he, both of them have the same way of thinking. His eyes are up, "forcing me to come to see you in person, this is the biggest mistake you have made." Suvard said with a smile? Isn''t it fair that you own the scenery in the real world, and I''ll stay with the scenery forever in this world? " "You know, the scenery continues to sink into the world and she will never wake up." "This world has smile, also has me, scenery does not need to wake up." The man sighed, barely pretending to be a good father and said, "but I and the scenery smile, that only four-year-old girl is still waiting for her mother to wake up, Mr. virus, I''m sorry, your time is over." As his voice dropped, the white space suddenly became pitch black. When the light was restored again, there was only one man standing here. He closed his eyes, raised his hand and raised his forehead. After a long silence, his lips suddenly filled with a smile. In the end, the so-called suvard was only a small part of his consciousness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 Standing in this white space again, the scenery has never felt so excited. After returning to her senses, she yelled: "system Jun, are you there?" After a long time, came the voice of system Jun, "I am." When the scenery heard the long lost voice, her heart suddenly calmed down a lot. She asked, "where have you been these days? Why didn''t you show up?" "System upgrade." He replied indifferently. The scenery eyebrow jumps, "you did not say a word to upgrade so long?" "Well." "What happened when you said you didn''t believe Suva?" "You''re wrong. I didn''t say that." The scenery blinked, "did I remember wrong?" "Well." Scenery: System Jun this more indifferent than before, suddenly let her do not know how to answer. "The host now has 40 points," he said "So many points in the world?" She was surprised to hear the points. If she remembered correctly, by the end of the last world, her score was 28, and the system king suddenly said that she had 12 points more points. She would be surprised and taken for granted. "The host has been in this world for a long time, and the integral has increased correspondingly." The scenery thought and nodded, "it''s reasonable. After all, I don''t know how long I stayed in that world." "Select the script." No longer give her more time to think, system Jun said directly. Feng Feng suddenly felt that system Jun''s attitude was a little strange, but before she had time to think about it, she instinctively reached out and pulled out a book around her body. Soon, she saw the title of the book, the prince of the gangster fell in love with me. Then, the plot was poured into her mind. Hibiscus was originally a girl from an ordinary family, but when she was 17 years old, she ushered in a turning point in her fate. It turned out that her biological father was Jin Ming, the chairman of Jin''s group in city a, and she was the daughter of Jin''s family. When she was three years old, she was abducted by Kim''s enemies and thrown into an orphanage. Only then was she taken back by her foster parents. Jin Ming found her in her teens Finally, I found her back. Since then, hibiscus'' life has undergone earth shaking changes. She has lived in a luxury villa and lived like a princess. She has also transferred to a famous noble school in a city. In this school, she met Gu LAN, the male leader. Gu LAN is a well-known gangster prince. There is no lack of bullying and wanton behavior in the school. Even the teachers in the school should be courteous to him, let alone other students who see him, they have to take a detour. So, when he saw someone who would not obey himself, but also dared to challenge his authority, Gu LAN became interested in Hibiscus, which naturally evolved into feelings. Generally speaking, this is a love story on campus. There are three elements of campus small words: the domineering man, the gentle man, and the vicious fiancee, all of which are in this book. Gu LAN, the man who is domineering, needs not to be said much. However, as a man''s fiancee, he has to make some contribution to promote the development of the plot, which has become a major obstacle to the development of the relationship between men and women. As for the second man Han Chen, the gentle president of the student union, is a good-looking and good-looking Han Chen. After receiving all the plots, Fengjing said, "the mission begins." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 The best aristocratic school in a city is called Lihai middle school. This school is a junior high school. Its tuition fee is hundreds of thousands every year. Although the tuition is high, the enrollment rate is also high. It''s also true that few people who can enter this school are children of ordinary families. Even if they don''t study hard, they don''t worry about not going to college after graduating from high school, let alone finding a job in the future. But it is in this school full of noble children, there is a person out of place, she is Hibiscus of class E of senior two. Lihai middle school is also divided into classes according to grades. Hibiscus'' grades were also good, but because she was midway in, she didn''t take the entrance examination, so she was divided into the worst class -- class E of senior two. Most of the students in class E are uneducated and idle. They can never get together in class. They are either fighting or walking on the road of fighting. Therefore, this class has another nickname - the most violent class in history. Just like all schools, good students look down on bad students, and bad students naturally look down on good students. So class A and class E with the best grades are always in the same boat. However, there is a wonderful flower in class E who desperately wants to enter class A. she is hibiscus. Hibiscus entered class a not only because of her love of learning, but also because she stepped on Gu Lan''s shoes carelessly. When she was entangled by Gu LAN, it was a gentle boy who helped her out. Later, she heard that the boy''s name was Han Chen, who was the student''s president. Hibiscus never disguised her pursuit of male gods, so she often got the sneer of Gu LAN, who was not satisfied with her. Although others called Gu LAN as Prince, she was not afraid of him at all But the more she is not afraid of him, the more she can arouse Gu Lan''s interest. Also in Gu LAN and hibiscus love continues to heat up, this day''s early self-study, is still noisy e class, the head teacher suddenly took a girl to the platform. No matter whether he is listening to his speech or not, the bald head teacher said: "students, there is a new transfer student in our class today, everyone applauds and welcomes him!" Finally, the only teacher clapped his hands. He pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose awkwardly and said to the new student, "Xia, you can introduce yourself." "Good." The girl with a ponytail nodded. She looked at the students who were busy with all kinds of things under the podium with a smile. "Hello, everyone. My name is Xiajing." Her voice is ethereal and sweet. Many men stop what they are doing and put their eyes on her. They either put down their comic books or put down their mobile phones. However, after a moment of silence, the boys would talk to each other. "It''s a beautiful woman." "Well, you go and ask her if she has a boyfriend?" "Even if she has a boyfriend, you can ask if she would mind having an extra boyfriend." "As far as you think, if I''m here, do you have a chance?" ¡­¡­ The voice of discussion under the platform clearly reached the ears of the scenery, she did not change her face, a smile, "from today on, we are classmates, please take care of more." Someone called out, "that must be taken care of!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 Another person asked: "beauty, do you have a boyfriend?" The scenery looked at the person sitting in the corner, and said with a faint smile: "No." "That''s great. I have a chance!" "What do you mean you have a chance? We have a chance!" Another boy''s voice appeared, he also impolitely patted the head of the boy sitting in front of him. The atmosphere was lively for a moment. Suddenly, the heavy clapping sound of the table sounded. The gloomy boy looked at the scenery standing on the platform. His expression was gloomy. He glanced at the whole class coldly, "you make me sleep." At this moment, the whole class was silent. The head teacher wiped the sweat on his head, "summer classmate, your position is next to the window, that empty position is." "Yes, thank you, teacher." The scenery went straight to her seat and sat down. The girl on her right side said hello to her across an aisle, "Hello, my name is hibiscus." "I know you." The scenery raises the lip corner smile, has one kind of mysterious esthetic feeling. Hibiscus doubts, "you know I Ah Hibiscus suddenly cried out in pain. It turned out that there was a book that hit her on the top of her head. In the position behind her, the boy who was still sleeping on his stomach said lazily: "I have said not to make me sleep. Are you deaf?" "Hello, Gu LAN! You don''t understand people! Don''t you know it''s impolite to hit people with books at random? " Hibiscus kneaded her painful head, but she still refrained from swearing. She wanted to be a lady, not a madman like Gu LAN. "You also said that we should respect people..." Gu LAN picks eyebrow, "can you be regarded as a person?" "You Hibiscus was angry and speechless. Scenery a smile, suddenly opened to Gu Lan said: "your zipper opened." Gu Lan was stunned, and then instinctively bowed his head. Seeing that the zipper of his pants was good, he looked at the scenery with vicious eyes again. Scenery laughs: "it is just a joke, Gu LAN schoolmate need not be so serious." "Ah?" Hibiscus puzzled, "new classmate, do you know what Gu LAN is called?" "What''s his name, didn''t you tell me?" Hibiscus thought for a while with her dull head, and found that it was really so. She touched her head and said with a embarrassed smile, "you are right. How can I forget?" "Summer scenery!" Gu LAN stood up and put the adjective "ferocious" on his beautiful face. The scenery and kind smile, calm asked: "Gu LAN classmate call me something?" Forced to suppress the anger in the bottom of my heart, Gu Lan said: "you come out with me." "What do you want to do?" Hibiscus intuitively Gu LAN is not a good man. He wants to ask his new classmates to go out, which may be how to bully others. Because of the condition of these three people, the eyes of all the students in the class are focused on them. Scenery turned a blind eye to these eyes. She put down her schoolbag and took out her book. "I want to learn. If Gu LAN has anything to do, let''s talk about it between classes." "I''m just notifying you. Have I asked your opinion?" Gu LAN directly came to her and stood up and said, "follow me." So, the scenery was dragged out by him. On the corridor, because it was time for self-study, there was no one. Gu LAN pushed the scenery on the wall and immediately let go of her hand. She was very angry and asked, "how did you come to Lihai?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 "Because I transferred." The scenery rubs the hand that he grasps to send ache, careless answer. "Nonsense, why did you suddenly transfer? Didn''t you go to girls'' school all the time? This time I transferred to my school? " "You know the girl''s school I''ve been studying in. My mother said that I''m almost an adult. It''s hard to say I don''t know a few boys, so she told me to transfer." What is to know a few boys, her mother just hope that she won''t stay in the circle of girls for a long time. After seeing a boy, she thinks it''s a rare thing to be cheated. Gu LAN satirical smile, purple diamond earrings added a touch of evil charm to him, "so you just transferred to my school?" "Not just right." The scenery tilts his head and smiles sweetly, "prince, don''t you forget that this school also has my father''s investment in it. What''s more, in addition to Lide girls'' school in a city, only Lihai is the best school. Where do I go if I don''t come here?" She said that Li Hai was invested by Xia''s group. When she thought of this, Gu Lan''s face was somewhat complicated, because it indicated that he could not find a way to drive the woman away. He sneered and sneered, "Miss Xia Da, would you like to be the worst class E in Lihai?" "Learning only depends on myself. What does it have to do with the class I stay in? Gu LAN, you have to believe me. I love learning. I still have some self-control in learning. " "Summer scenery!" Her careless attitude completely angered him. Gu LAN stepped forward to grab her wrist and warned with a cruel expression, "I don''t care what purpose you are here for, but I advise you not to expect your identity to get much convenience here. A year ago, I made it clear to you that the matter between us will be solved sooner or later." "Well, speak as you speak, and don''t grab my hand all the time, will you?" The attitude of scenery is still understatement, "you grasp me so painful." I don''t know who stipulated it. It''s like a man holding a man''s hand and talking will be more powerful. Gu LAN looked at the hand that he grasped her wrist, picked eyebrow to smile, "how? Think I touch you, your heart will speed up? " Scenery heart tired sigh, "you know, because of you, I have prepared several bottles of disinfectant at home." ¡°¡­¡­ Hehe Gu LAN sneered and let go of her hand. "I''ll warn you once again, don''t do unnecessary things, don''t make bad ideas." "Are there people who don''t move or shouldn''t move?" Gu LAN looked up at her, snorted coldly, turned around and left. The scenery touches her head, and she doesn''t know where she is. She will hurt Hibiscus syriacus. Gu LAN is so nervous that she specially pulls her out to warn her. She thought about it for a while, but she didn''t think it was important. She walked along the corridor and passed the corner, but she didn''t realize that she hit an accident. A handsome and frail boy stood in front of another boy. His hand was a pink envelope, and his face was even more red. He said shyly, "schoolmaster, I have admired you for a long time..." Sleeping trough! Beautiful! The scenery immediately hid behind the wall and only held out one head. She looked at another boy again. But because her back was against her, she could not see her face. She could only see from his long back. He must be good-looking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 In the face of a boy''s confession, a gentle voice came from the boy who could only see his back, "I''m sorry, Jiao Ji, I can''t accept your confession." "Why?" The boy named Jiao Ji was totally afraid to accept his fragile expression. He said sadly, "is it because I am also a man? I remember you said in your speech that you said that there is no gender difference in feelings, so I just I just... " He had the courage to tell him. "I do believe that there is no gender difference in feelings, but I don''t feel the same to you as you do to me. I just treat you as a student. I have no other thoughts, so I''m sorry The boy said it in a gentle tone. It''s hard to tell from his words that it''s just an excuse. It''s hard to feel that it''s a kind of excuse. Jiao Ji said in disbelief, "if the senior student is not interested in me Why did you help me when I was bullied by Gu LAN? For this reason, Gu LAN had a fight with you. " "I think you misunderstood me. I will help the students who are bullied by Gu LAN, because It''s also interesting to watch the rumored Mafia Prince jump when he can''t say it His gentle voice was tinged with a smile, which was so pleasant that no half of malice could be heard from it. Jiao Ji''s expression froze, he lenglengleng asked: "the schoolmaster is because of this reason..." "Yes, that''s why I helped you." He said slowly, with a sense of joy, "I''ve helped a lot of people, both boys and girls, but Jiao Ji knows that I don''t have a girlfriend yet And no boyfriends. " After thinking about it, he added the last sentence. In his words, his tone and attitude are not averse to the same-sex love. He is just stating the fact that he is not cold to Jiao Ji''s younger brother. Jiao Ji''s eyes showed a look of injury, but soon, he said with a strong smile: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me now, as long as you get along with me for a long time I''m sure to find mine "I''m looking forward to that." The boy replied, in this flat tone, but can''t hear half of the expectation. He seems to be such a person, in the face of a boy''s confession, he is neither disgusted nor happy, he has the mood, only indifferent. It''s hard for a person like this to grasp his preferences and peep into his inner feelings. Hiding behind the wall and touching his chin, the man must be a very difficult guy to deal with. If the weak boy wants to attack him, he still needs to work hard. Seeing that the boy named Jiao Ji is lost and gone, she has no sympathy for him. She turns around and plans to go back to the classroom. However, a gentle voice comes from behind, "have you seen enough?" Her body was stiff, slowly turned around, and finally saw the real face of the boy. He was about seventeen or eight years old. He had short hair. The collar of his white shirt was slightly open. The cuff of his shirt was rolled into the middle of his arm. His white skin was exposed. His eyes were deep, his nose was high, and his thin lips were slightly raised. After all these things were combined together, it was like the top The perfect work of the emperor. 99! Fengguang commented on a score in her heart. The full score is 100. As for why there is one less point Of course, it''s because she thinks it''s hard to deal with boys with this character. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 She said with a friendly smile, "how did you find me?" He pointed to the glass window on the side aisle. It turned out that the reflection of the glass window betrayed her. The scenery looks a little complicated for a moment, embarrassed to say: "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, just I just ran into it, but what you talked about I don''t know." "So Jiao Ji just said that the new transfer student of class E had bad words about summer scenery. Naturally, you didn''t hear it. " "What?" The scenery is surprised, "he also said bad things about me? It''s impossible... " As soon as she said the words "impossible", she shut her mouth and wanted to slap herself. The boy chuckled, "now that you''ve heard it, you pretend you don''t know what to do?" "I''m not Afraid you feel embarrassed? " He said: "there is nothing to be embarrassed about, and Xia is not like a talkative person." "Do you know who I am?" Scenery doubts, because before this, she can be sure that she has not met him. He had a smile in his eyes. "In this school, there are still those who don''t know me. Only the new students, the daughter of Xiashi group, have transferred to our school. It''s not a secret." The scenery was silent for a moment and asked, "are you?" "My name is Han Chen, the president of the student union of Lihai high school." He politely smile, elegant nod, "first meet, Xia classmate." It''s very nice to say that you can''t find a place to go without any effort. This sentence can not be more appropriate to describe the scenery at this time. She quickly put on a reserved smile, "Hello, president." "Is it still customary for Xia to come to Lihai on the first day?" He is very concerned about the question, this concern is also just right, not far from near, but like a life teacher is concerned about the health of students. Scenery nodded, "it''s OK, compared with my previous school, there are no other differences except a few more boys." "I hope these male hormones will not affect Xia''s study and life." "I think I don''t think so. " As a matter of fact, now it has some influence. The scenery looks at his smile and feels that his body seems to be drifting. Undeniably, he is indeed a man of pleasure. Even though she has read countless beautiful men, she has to say in secret that she is really the best. No wonder why a boy confessed to him, because he was so gentle that he could easily attract people''s favor, even if a fly confessed to him, she believed it. Wait This metaphor seems strange. "Xia is a transfer student who has not participated in the entrance examination, so he can only be assigned to class E. however, when the mid-term exam is over, Xia can also be transferred to other classes as long as his score reaches 500." He made a sincere suggestion, "with all due respect, class E is lively, but as long as you are a person with pursuit, you will want to go to a better class." "But I''m a man with no pursuit..." Subconsciously, she said the wrong thing intuitively. In front of a boy with good grades and love to learn, she said that she didn''t want to make progress, which seemed to make him less impressed. Han Chen is a smile, "Xia classmate, now is the time for self-study." "I know What''s the matter? " He smiles, "self-study time ran out of the classroom, e class points deducted one point." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 The scenery stayed for a long time Didn''t you run out too? " "Xia, I am the president of the student union." Han Chen once again kindly reminded. In other words, which discipline committee member felt that his class score was deducted? The scenery is silent. No matter when she is, she always pays attention to her status and status. People have privileges. Even if she wants to trouble her, it''s not a matter of minutes. She thinks that she can''t suffer from this loss. In case the news really spreads out because she leaves the classroom during self-study, which results in the class being deducted, Gu LAN points out how much she will take this matter as an article ¡£ So This point is absolutely not deductible. With a flash of light in his head, the scenery blinked, and grinned at Han Chen, "otherwise, let''s make a deal." "What deal?" "Don''t you like to see Gu LAN jump in a hurry? Then I''ll help you with Gulan. Why don''t you see me walking out of the classroom during the self-study time Her words surprised him, because he thought that the trade fair she was talking about was that as long as he didn''t deduct her class marks, she would not tell him about his being confessed by a boy. He didn''t expect that the trade fair she said was going to deal with Gu LAN together. But it''s not a bad thing, is it? But he still had some doubts, "classmate Xia It seems to be Gu Lan''s fiancee. " "If you get married, you can get divorced. What if I am his fiancee?" "Well said." Han Chen nodded approval, then smile, "but I don''t want to go to school with Gu LAN, as Xia said. I prefer to think that I am the prey of a hunter. After I come to the door, I finally lick the wound and limp away. " Fengjing hesitated for a moment when she heard this sentence. She was responding to whether the boy who looked gentle and sunny said such bad words. The fact told her that the answer was yes. Han Chen said in a flat tone: "so, two points will be deducted from class E "Wait Didn''t you just say that only one point would be deducted? " He smiles, "because Xia tried to use improper means of intercession, which is prohibited in the style of study, so on the basis of deducting one point, another point will be deducted." "You "Goodbye, summer." He turned around and walked away. The president of the student union, who is good at both learning and moral integrity and is willing to help others, is simply a very bad person! Because of the event of early self-study, the scenery all day long exudes the aura that no one should be near. When it comes to class E, two points have been deducted. Now it is - 38 points. Other students feel nothing. Anyway, the class scores are negative. They don''t need any excellent class. So it doesn''t matter, but Gu LAN is different. He finally had a full sleep. Instead of lying on the table, he sat up. He said leisurely, "Oh, some people, just came to our e class on the first day, they were deducted two points. It was really a broom star." But the classroom became very busy because of the silence. Hibiscus looked at the quiet scenery sitting by the window. She turned back and yelled at Gu LAN, "what''s wrong with the deduction? Anyway, our class is negative points, even if another 100 points are deducted is also the bottom, some people do not see how many points have been deducted because they fight truant www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 Gu LAN stretched out his foot and kicked Hibiscus sitting on the stool. His eyes were staring. He was really arrogant. "Nerd, look at your books. What are you doing in a mess?" "I''ll tell you the truth, but I didn''t name the Taoist name. What are you doing so excited about?" Hibiscus glared back. "Nerd, do you want to fight again today?" "You vulgar barbarian, I don''t care about you!" The daily quarrel between Gu LAN and Hibiscus is about to start. The people who have just been quiet are going to do what to do. In this environment of reviving the bustle, only an ethereal and pleasant voice rings out, "some people celebrate their birthdays when they were little, and they also put on Princess skirts to act as princesses. Oh, I forgot to say, he was a boy, but I don''t know whether he will now It can change gender because of sexual orientation. " The classroom is so quiet that you can hear the sound of a pin landing. "Yes." The girl sitting by the window said with a sweet smile, "I still keep the picture." Soon, a crowd gathered around her desk. "Goddess, how many mailbox do you have? I''ll add you!" "What kind of mailbox should be added? It''s OK to scan it directly!" "no QQ, WeChat, micro-blog never mind, we can add a friend to Alipay!" "Taobao friends can also send pictures!" ¡­¡­ Although class E is the worst class in Lihai, the students in the class are all young masters and young ladies of the big family. They all know that there is a golden lady in Xiashi group. It is not a secret that the Xia family and the ancient family are married. Therefore, the words of scenery are credible in their eyes Extremely high. To say that feel at a loss, it is only in the middle of the road to become a noble gold hibiscus. "Shut up Gu LAN pounded the table and stood up. People see him angry, and quiet down, and very active for Gu Lan''s line of sight let a road, did not block the scenery sitting. Scenery hands on the table, she holds her chin, tilts her head and smiles, "Gu LAN, what are you so excited about?" "Summer scenery!" "I don''t want to quarrel with you. You don''t have to call me so loud. I''ll be scared by you." She said and laughed. How could she be frightened by him? Gu Lan''s fiery temper was ignited. He went directly to her, bent down, put his hands on her desk, staring at her face closely, with a sarcastic smile, "who gave you the courage to challenge me?" Scenery took out a statue of God of wealth from her schoolbag. Facing the domineering Gu LAN, she said with a smile: "of course, it''s the courage that God of wealth gave me." The corner of Gu Lan''s eye is puffed. "What? Regret not taking your Guan Gong portrait with you? " Her small, triumphant appearance is lovely. Just as the ancient family was a gangster who wanted to worship Guan Gong, the Xia family did business by worshiping the God of wealth. I think when their two families were engaged in a marriage, they still worshipped the God of wealth and Guan er. Today, the scenery will bring the God of wealth with her. Of course, it''s not to commemorate the engagement scene at that time, but because she accidentally bumped the God of wealth and broke it a little when she went out today She had to fix it before her father found out. Gu LAN felt that when she mentioned the God of wealth and Guan Er ye, how could she be like mentioning their love keepsake? He thought it was true, this girl is secretly in love with him, so he put out a cold attitude, "summer scenery, you''d better not have any illusions about me." The lovely scenery smile, "have you a normal sexual orientation fantasy?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 "Summer scenery..." Gu Lan said with a smile, "do you want me to prove my sexual orientation is normal in some way?" "In some way?" The scenery swept Hibiscus one eye and said with a smile: "are you sure?" Gu LAN naturally followed her eyes and looked at hibiscus. His face was tense, and he just wanted to say something about the summer scenery. You''re looking for death. Just as the bell rings, the scenery slowly straightens up and takes out the book, which makes Gu Lan''s anger seem unconscious. Gu LAN looks at Hibiscus again. The expression of Hibiscus doesn''t show what she''s thinking. She turns her body and faces him with her back. Gu LAN looks at the scenery again and sits back in her seat. Gu LAN is not a person who loves to study. Not only does he not love to study, but also truancy is a common occurrence. However, he no longer plays truant recently, because his father has made it clear that as long as he is playing truant, his pocket money and other funds will be frozen. Although he thinks that he can live well without Gu Jia, he has not found the reason to leave home, at least not yet. The school bell rang on time and all the students rushed out of the classroom. Scenery is not slow to clean up their own things, and then out of the classroom, today''s duty students are Gu LAN and hibiscus, in passing with Gu LAN, the scenery obviously heard Gu LAN very proud and coquettish hum, she ignored, and chic left him a back figure. The appointment with the driver was at six o''clock, so there was still some time for her. She wanted to go to an antique alley and find a shop selling antiques. She made an appointment with the owner of an antique shop who would make up for the statues of God of wealth. She had already checked out the route, which was not far from the school. The scenery follows the location of the mobile phone. After passing a street and turning a corner, she finally enters an alley and walks up a distance. She sees an antique shop named "guxianxuan". She goes directly into the shop, and the furnishings are antique. When she goes in, she is surrounded by a strong antique flavor. "Oh, here comes the guest." An old man who was lying on the cane chair sat up. He picked up the presbyopia glasses on the table. After putting them on, he said with a kind smile: "the little girl is the one who made an appointment on the Internet to repair the statue of God of wealth." "It''s me." Scenery nodded and said politely, "good grandfather." "Well, well, come on, show me the things." The old man stood up and took a few steps. Scenery quickly took things out of the backpack, "this is it. I accidentally broke it." "Well..." The old man took this God of wealth, pushed his glasses and joked, "little girl, even God of wealth, dare to fall. It''s unusual." Scenery also said with a smile: "I am not afraid that God of wealth blame me? That''s why I came to my grandfather to help me make up for it. " "You''re looking for the right person. Don''t worry. I can fix it. It will take about 20 minutes." The old man confidently said, and looked at her school uniform, "little girl is Li Hai high school students?" "Yes." "It''s a coincidence. My grandson is also from Lihai high school. He thinks that I have nothing to do every day and it''s too boring. It helps me to find several business online. Ah, maybe you two know each other." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 The scenery jokingly said: "if I really know each other, can I still get a discount on the lucky expenses if I ask my grandfather to help me this time?" "Give you a 9.9% discount." The old man said with a smile. He took the God of wealth in his hand and went to the work table. He said, "this God of wealth, it looks like some years old." "No, this God of wealth has been handed down since my great grandparents'' generation. At least it will be more than 100 years old. So this time I accidentally broke it, which is really bad for me." "Don''t worry, don''t worry. It can be fixed. I believe my grandfather''s skill." The old man said humorously. At this time, the wind chime hanging on the door rang again, and a boy in Li Hai uniform came in from outside. The scenery and he looked at each other, some are stunned. The first person to open his mouth was a boy. He said politely, "Hello, Xia." "Hello, president." The scenery imitates his appearance and greets with the same laughter. The grandfather raised his head from the work in his hand, "so you two really know each other." Scenery immediately said with a smile: "Han Chen is the president of our school''s student union. In our school, almost everyone knows him, and even the teacher often says that he should learn from him." "Oh? So my grandson is so good? " Hearing this, the old man put his kind eyes on Han. Han Chen said. "It''s just a little thing." Han Chen never talked to his grandfather about his identity in school and what medals he got in school, because he felt that he had only achieved what he could, and it was not so great. However, the scenery looked at Han Chen with an unexpected eye. If we said that the next exam won the first place and became the president of the student union, these things are just small things. What kind of things are major events for students? "Oh, I don''t know. You and my classmates are not allowed to worry about the tool. You can take it out with me." With that, the old man slowly walked into the house. Han Chen put the bag on a table with tea sets. He seemed to have time to talk with scenery now, so he directly said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the person who contacted me on the Internet would be Xia classmate." "I didn''t expect to be the president." The scenery shrugs and the attitude is loose. Han Chen smile, "my grandfather''s craft is very good, Xia classmate can rest assured that your things will be repaired." "I''m not worried." Scenery casually found a chair to sit down, and looked up at him, "I just didn''t expect that the president, who is selfless and iron, will also have human feelings. I thought that in the president''s heart, in addition to deducting other people''s class points, there is no other thing." "I''ll still think about other things." Han Chen''s thin lips and a faint smile make people feel that the childe''s smile is unparalleled in the world against the antique background. He said: "for example, the chair Xia is sitting on is made of the best Huangli wood four hundred years ago. Some people once spent millions to collect it, but my grandfather has been reluctant to sell it, even touch it." The scenery was on pins and needles, and immediately stood up, "President..." "Don''t worry, Xia." His lips with a smile if there is no, "I will not tell grandfather, you did such a thing, you do not have to feel conscience uneasy, after all, my grandfather is old, it is difficult to remember things." Scenery: No, he said. She would feel guilty if she didn''t feel guilty, OK!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 Han Chen curiously asked: "Xia classmate, why don''t you speak?" What do you want me to say? Nothing can solve the embarrassment at this time! Scenery mouth a draw, silently turned the body to the side a little, undeniably, every time facing this boy, she has a helpless feeling. But he seemed to think she was guilty, so he said kindly, "Xia, you really don''t have to feel guilty. My grandfather is very kind. In those years, someone criticized him in front of my grandfather, and he just laughed it off, but It''s just sad when there''s no one else. " She raised her hand to cover her face. She really didn''t want to hear the turning words of "but" and "but" from his mouth every time. Han Chen said: "anyway, my grandfather didn''t see you touching his favorite collection, did you?" "Stop it!" The scenery looked directly at him, "how can I make up for it?" In a few words, he provoked her guilt, especially when he repeatedly stressed that the old man didn''t know what she had done. Although the scenery did not think that she was a thorough good man, if she hurt an old man, she could not pass her own hurdle. "Make up?" Han Chen asked, "Xia did not make any mistakes, but what to make up for?" She sipped. "I shouldn''t sit in that chair." "If Xia regards this as a mistake I know very well that when I feel that I have made a mistake, I feel guilty and guilty. Although I do feel that Xia did not make a mistake, in order to make him feel better... " Han Chen thought for a while, and finally said slowly, "it''s better for Xia to help my grandfather clean the house." "Clean? Aren''t you afraid I''ll come across something precious He said with a smile, "it''s just mopping the floor and wiping the dust. There''s no need for Xia to fight. Of course, Xia doesn''t have to do it Just let me do it. " She gritted her teeth. "I do it!" "Since Xia insisted so much, I won''t say much. This is a cleaning tool. Take it well." The scenery sees him directly from behind the door to take out mop cloth or something, her eyebrow jumps, "you are ready already?" "I was going to do a big cleaning today, but I can only accept it gladly if you insist on taking over the cleaning work." He said helplessly and sighed. It seemed that he had intended to do it himself. But it seems to me. Scenery complexion for a moment complicated, she held a mop in her hand, in the heart of this "evil mind" man cursed a hundred times. Han Chen smile, "Xia classmate, if you start now, maybe you can finish before 5:30." "I see! You don''t have to rush! " She glared at him fiercely, and she really started to pull it up with a mop. When the old man came out again, he saw that the room had become bright, and even some things had been cleaned up. He was stunned for a moment, and then he saw the scenery with a mop. He hurried over and said, "what are you doing, little girl?" Han Chen, sitting on one side, picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea. He said leisurely, "grandfather, Xia is helping you clean the house." "I know. I asked why they were cleaning my house." The old man looked at the scenery again, "little girl, how did you clean the house for me? You are a guest www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 The scenery wiped the sweat on her forehead. As soon as she said the word "I", she saw Han Chen sitting on the yellow pear wood chair drinking tea. She pointed to him and asked, "Why are you sitting on this chair?" "Me?" Han Chen looked up at her with a smile, "why can''t I sit?" "You didn''t say that!" "Oh This is indeed my grandfather''s favorite collection. My grandfather is not willing to touch it on weekdays, but my grandfather did not say that no one is allowed to touch it. " Han Chen put his eyes on the old man again, "am I right, grandfather?" The old man nodded, "the chair is a chair, of course, it is used to sit, otherwise it will become a decoration here, and so on Han Chen, are you fooling people again "In front of my grandfather, how dare I, Xia classmate is to see my grandfather old and help repair things, she was upset, this initiative to clean up, grandfather, you don''t know, Xia family''s eldest daughter, but famous respect the old and love the young." Han Chen praised a time to stand up, he carried a cup of tea handed to the scenery in front of, "tired, drink tea rest." Scenery has never been so angry. She realized that she was completely led by the man by the nose. All the words were said by him. She could not find any other reason to refute. She looked at the tea in front of her and took it over without expression. In front of the old man, she couldn''t really scold him. At least people praised her, right? She comforted herself so that she drank all the tea in her hand. Immediately, her small face wrinkled and her expression was very painful. Han Chen seems to suddenly think of, "forget to say, this is Kudingcha." "Bitter..." She frowned between the eyebrows is about to kill a fly, how much she loves sweets, how much hate bitter food, have not touched bitter things for several years, did not think today planted in his hands, then wronged way: "you pit me again!" Han Chen said innocently: "Kudingcha can clear away heat and detoxify, and it is also good for diseases such as hypertension and obesity. It is a good thing that Xia can occasionally drink Kuding tea." "I don''t have high blood pressure and I''m not fat!" "There are a lot of people who don''t know their physical condition..." Seeing her face getting worse and worse, Han Chen turned the words in her mouth like a kind-hearted man. "I didn''t say that Xia had hypertension and obesity. I just said that we could prevent it in the bud. After all, ten years later, twenty years later..." "Shut up She completely abandoned the reserve of being the eldest lady and threw the dishcloth on him. He quickly picked it up and did not stain the white clothes. The scenery cried out: "even after ten years, twenty years, I am still so beautiful! It''s not like you, you''ll be a bald, dirty uncle in ten years She snorted, picked up her backpack and ran out. Han Chen is holding a rag in one hand, and there is a daze on his face after a roar. The old man said happily: "how about it? Have you played? " Han Chen felt the tip of her nose, a little uneasy, "the daughter of Xia family, has never done this kind of work. It is estimated that she is so excited because she is holding her breath." "I told you that you like to deceive people every time. The little girl is a girl. I don''t know how to speak. Look, her God of wealth has not taken it away." Han Chen took over the God of wealth in his grandfather''s hand and sighed helplessly. He knew that he would not take her away so quickly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 When she got home, Fengjing was naturally criticized by her father. She accepted her mistake and promised to take the God of wealth back tomorrow. Her father slapped her on the top of her head and said, "what? Say please "Yes, yes, I will bring the God of wealth back tomorrow." With that, she immediately ran upstairs into her room. After closing the door, she threw herself on the bed, sad alone. Although Han Chen is indeed her strategic goal, but this person''s temperament is really too slow to handle, especially today''s incident, she went to the antique shop as a guest, and finally became a helper in cleaning the house He deceived people''s technology is really powerful, do not want, scenery covered in the quilt, tired of thinking about how to be good. At this time, her mobile phone rang and connected the phone. It was her father who called downstairs. As soon as the phone rang, Xia Chao said, "go out to dinner with me." "No She answered directly, a distance between upstairs and downstairs, but their father and daughter used to talk on the phone. After all, climbing stairs is a kind of physical work that wastes time, isn''t it? Xia Chao doesn''t care whether she goes or not, "I didn''t ask your opinion again. You must go today." "So tough? Who are you taking me to see today "Guyang has returned home." Isn''t that Gu Lan''s father? Scenery roared a sentence: "I do not go is not to go, have the ability you drag me to go!" She hung up, too. The best hotel in a city, today two big figures are in, one is gang boss Gu Yang, the other is Xia Chao, chairman of Xiashi group. They all take their sons and daughters with them, and they know what they are doing at a glance. The scenery was polite and elegant. Even though she had scolded her father a hundred times in her heart, she said that she had the ability to drag her out. She didn''t expect her father to find a locksmith to pry her door open and drag her into the car. Although she had to cry and make trouble on the way to the road, she was the perfect lady of Xia family. "Long time no see, the scenery is really more and more beautiful." Guyang is a very handsome middle-aged man, although the years on his face added wrinkles, but still can see that when he was young, he must be like his own son, with a face that can make a woman''s heart. The scenery looked back and forth at Gu Yang and Gu LAN, and once again determined that the father and son were like each other. She had a polite smile, "thank you for your praise." Xia Dynasty also reciprocity smile way: "Gu LAN is more and more like you, see him, let me think of you in those years." "No, this boy is much more capable than I am. Every day he only worries me." The older two people began to enter the mode of mutual praise, the scenery inadvertently and Gu LAN on the eye, both of them saw the impatience from each other''s eyes. Gu Lan was suddenly angry with a smile. He spent such a precious time just to have a meal with her. He didn''t say anything. She dared to show such impatience? "Dad, you talk." Gu Lan said to his father, he got up and grabbed the hand of scenery, and forced her to stand up. "I''ll go out with her for a walk." As soon as the voice fell, he also led the scenery out of the hotel gate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 "Let me go." When you are far away, standing on the street with only street lamps, the scenery pulls out the hand. Gu LAN put down his hand and disdained to hum a voice, "you are still young master, I am willing to touch you?" "It happens that the old master and I have a common understanding. I don''t want to be touched by you any more. I have to run out to buy disinfectant at night." "Summer scenery, are you taking a step back and deliberately attracting my attention?" "I think you also know what my family background is. I don''t lack money. What do you want to do to attract your attention "You know I''m not talking about money." She blinked in a daze, "Oh? Is there anything valuable in the ancient family besides money "Summer scenery!" "I can hear you. Don''t call me that loud." Scenery waved her hand, "I also know that you pulled me out just to find an excuse to escape from this dinner. Now that we are all out, we can go our separate ways. Goodbye." Gu LAN looked at her back, gnashing teeth, in addition to Hibiscus that smelly girl, summer scenery is the most irritating woman he has ever seen! Scenery can be no matter how angry he is, at this time she is leisurely walking on the street, because not long ago there was a rain, and it was at night, so now there are not many people on the street, she plans to take the bus home directly. Standing at the crossroads, the scenery is waiting for the red light to pass. She takes out her mobile phone and looks at the time. The light from the corner of her eyes suddenly sweeps a figure going out. She looks up and looks at the car coming. When a black car is about to hit him, she subconsciously reaches out and grabs the man''s wrist. Because of inertia, when the man''s body turns to her, she is heavily affected On the ground. Scenery head hit the ground, in an instant her head is confused, it seems to see the stars around her, after a long time, she regained consciousness, and the man lying on her body made her a little breathless. She reached out and pushed him on the shoulder You get up for me The man did not move, but she felt his terrible body temperature through his clothes. Scenery realized that something was wrong. She pushed him away and sat up. The man was lying on the ground with his eyes closed. His pale face showed that he was in a serious situation at the moment. The point is, she recognized that this face was Han Chen. "Hello Han Chen, what''s the matter with you? " She patted him anxiously on the face. His eyes slightly opened a slit, breathing heavily, you can see that he must be very uncomfortable at this time, did not persist for long, his eyes closed again. Scenery touched his forehead, this high abnormal body temperature made her feel afraid, she quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed 120, gradually surrounded by many people, she looked up and asked, "who has water in his hand?"!? It''s cold "I have, I have!" A kind-hearted aunt took out the water she had just bought. The scenery said thank you, opened the bottle cap, poured the water on his hand, and slowly patted it on his face. She said anxiously, "Han Chen, you can''t die. The ambulance will come soon. Hold on for a while." The weak man came back with a trace of consciousness. He gently spat out two words, "you are..." "I''m a summer scenery, you won''t forget me so soon!" She was stunned for a moment and then said, "it''s over. Is your brain burned out?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 He slowly pulled out a weak smile, which was set off by his pale face, and had a different charming amorous feelings, "summer Scenery I will remember you... " "We''re not finished, I don''t want you to remember me!" That''s what she said, but the first-aid measures to cool him did not stop for a moment. Soon, the ambulance came, and the doctors carried Han Chen onto the stretcher. After thinking about the scenery, they went to the ambulance with them. She sat on one side and looked at Han Chen lying on the bed. Her eyebrows were tangled. She didn''t understand why someone who looked well during the day was suddenly so ill. I don''t know what medicine the emergency doctor injected him. He slowly regained a trace of strength, opened his eyes and turned his head. He looked quietly for a long time, showing an anxious look. He laughed weakly, "don''t worry I''m not going to die yet... " "Who''s worried about you?" The scenery subconsciously retorted, and then felt a little uneasy. Before, he was still such a fool, unreasonable and lively man. Now, he has become a patient lying in the ambulance, and she does not feel happy at all. He tried to smile again, but he couldn''t hold on. He closed his eyes and went to sleep again. The hospital soon arrived, and scenery followed her all the way to the door of the emergency room. She wandered around the door in a hurry. She recalled the plot in her mind again, but there was no story of his illness. Although she did not understand medicine, she could also see that he was obviously not a simple cold fever. And And she can''t tell his grandfather, his grandfather is so old, in case of an excited, big night to the hospital, something happened, she will die of guilt, scenery think, or sent her father a message that she lives in a friend''s home, sitting on the chair, she sighed deeply. Nowadays, there are not many kind-hearted people like her. About an hour later, the people in the emergency room came out, and the scenery rushed up, "doctor, how is he?" "Are you Mr. Han''s?" "I''m his classmate." "Doctor, how do you know his surname is Han?" "Mr. Han is a patient in our hospital. I am his attending doctor. Of course, I know his last name. It''s just miss you I''ve never seen it before "I happened to bump into him today when he was ill. Doctor, what is his situation now?" Seeing her look anxious, the doctor still said truthfully: "it''s an old problem. This time, it''s not that he secretly ran out of the hospital, nor would he have such a serious situation. I told him that he couldn''t go anywhere before he was well, but he just didn''t listen to me." "Is he so ill?" "It''s not a congenital disease. If he can cooperate with our treatment, it is estimated that the situation will be much better. Alas, his parents are still abroad. I will inform them later. It is estimated that they will not be able to come here until tomorrow." The doctor said, "aren''t you Mr. Han''s classmate? If you don''t worry, you can stay in the hospital to take care of him tonight. Anyway, there is no shortage of beds in the ward. " ¡°¡­¡­ All right She had intended to go back when the matter was over. Since the doctors had said so, she was really embarrassed to refuse. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 So, in a VIP luxury ward, scenery began to sleep with Han Chen for the first time No, I live in the same room. After Han Chen came out of the emergency room, he was in a state of lethargy. Fengguang took a stool and sat by the bed and looked at his quiet sleeping face for a long time. Then she sighed with tired heart. She put out her finger and poked him in the face, "Han Chen, Han Chen, told you to deliberately pit me. You see, old days can''t see it. You have to suffer It''s just, it seems that you have suffered too much It can be imagined that with the state of his illness at that time, if there was no one around him, or if the ambulance arrived a little late, he was afraid that he would go to see the king of hell. "Let you not listen to the doctor''s advice, now well, not only do you become miserable yourself, but also make me nervous. You should remember to pay me back my mental compensation." She put one hand on the bed and held her head, and her eyelids seemed to grow heavy. "Just treat me to ice cream..." Her voice became less and less. At last, her head tilted and she lay on the bed. Now it''s not too early, coupled with just so worried about him, this is not a very small consumption for her physical strength and energy, and now put her mind down, she will soon be unable to bear to fall asleep. The next morning, the scenery is to sleep naturally wake up, she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the pulled up bed curtain, she also thought for a moment that the nurses in this hospital were so understanding that they would not pull the bed curtain even if they wanted to sleep in. Then, she realized that she was not lying on the bed, but lying on the bed. Her mind was empty in a moment He sat up all at once. "Good morning, Miss Xia," came a gentle voice She looked sideways along the voice and saw a picturesque man sitting beside her. He was leaning on the bed with a book that had been turned several pages in his hand and was smiling at her. She made sure that she was not only in the same bed with him, but also in the same quilt he had built. He jokingly said: "don''t be nervous, I didn''t do anything, just because I was afraid that Miss Xia would lie on the bed and wake up uncomfortable in the morning, so I took Miss Xia to the bed." "You can Move me That''s what she caught. He laughed again. "Miss Xia is very light." This happy smile appeared on his pale face, which was more amazing, and because the book he held in his hand was more voluminous. The scenery reflected for a long time, only to find that others are boasting of their own light, she felt happy, but pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "didn''t you say I was fat yesterday? And said I would be obese. " "Yesterday..." He pauses for a while, canthus of eyes slightly curved, "Miss Xia is very good, even if some more fat, also very good." The scene was brought to her by the smile in his eyes. She suddenly felt that the man''s gentle and kind look to talk to people would definitely make people hate it, but she was worried about whether he had set up another set of tricks to try to get rid of her? When she was struggling with herself, the door of the ward suddenly opened, and a couple of middle-aged men and women appeared at the door, but they did not come in, but stayed in place, staring at a man and a woman chatting on the bed. The scenery realized, "wait, wait..." He casually raised his hand and naturally smoothed her hair, which had become slightly disordered because of sleeping. Then he looked at the two people at the door and said with a smile, "good afternoon, dad and mom." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 The atmosphere was quiet for a long time. It was the beautiful woman who said, "this lady is..." The middle-aged men and women came in, staring at the scenery with a kind of curiosity and gratification. The scenery was uncomfortable all over, and he quickly got down from the bed, "uncle, auntie, how are you Well, it''s not what you think... " "What do we think? What do we think? " Han Wei and his wife Zhen Wei take a look at each other, and they see a tacit understanding from each other''s eyes. "It is That is Don''t get me wrong... " "Scenery is my friend. She took care of me last night. Because I was too tired, I just slept in the ward all night." The person sitting on the bed said gently, he looked at his parents and smile, "you don''t scare her." Zhen Wei asked again: "just friends?" "Just friends." Han Chen said. Han Wei sighed, "that''s really a pity." Although Han Chen is his strategic goal, she has never thought of meeting her parents like this. Now she is a little flustered in the face of these two elders. "Are you called scenery?" Zhen Wei approached, holding the hand of scenery, said kindly, "thank you for taking care of my son. I heard the doctor say, if it is not you, I''m afraid..." At this point, the beautiful woman still has lingering fear. Scenery quickly said: "nothing, help people should." Zhen Wei kind smile way: "scenery, your heart can be very good." "Scenery This name... " Han Wei pondered for a moment, "is the girl surnamed Xia?" The scenery nodded, "yes." "Is your father the Xia Dynasty?" "Yes, Xia Dynasty is my father." "That''s why. I said that the name of scenery is so impressive that I won''t forget it once." Han Wei also attended many banquets, and of course met the Xia Dynasty several times, but they were only nodding acquaintance, not familiar with each other. However, Han Wei had been mentioned at the banquet that there was a daughter named scenery in Xia Dynasty. Scenery embarrassed smile, "my father said that my birth is the most beautiful scenery in his and my mother''s life, and My life must be windy and beautiful, so I was named scenery. " "It''s a very meaningful name." Han Chen as Obsidian eyes hidden a gentle smile, "your parents must love you." "If they don''t force me to go to all kinds of parties, I think I''ll believe they love me more," she said jokingly "Mr. Han, Mrs. Han." The doctor knocked at the door. "I want to talk to you about the next treatment." Han Wei nodded and said to the scenery kindly, "Miss Xia, please stay here with this bad boy who doesn''t listen to the doctor''s advice." "Good..." Zhen Wei and Han Wei smile at the scenery again, and then they go out. As soon as the two elders left, the scenery was just like sitting on the sofa. Han Chen chuckled, "my parents make you feel a lot of pressure." "No..." Looking into his gentle but able to see through people''s eyes, the scenery changed his mouth awkwardly, "OK It''s a little bit. " "Don''t feel stressed. They''re not bad guys." "I know..." It was mainly because she appeared in front of the two elders in the wrong way at the beginning. She felt really embarrassed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 Han Chen said, "it seems that my parents like you very much." "Really..." Scenery embarrassed smile, she suddenly thought of a thing, "by the way, I didn''t tell your grandfather about your illness, because I''m afraid his body can''t stand it." "My grandfather..." In his eyes, a short period of confusion appeared in his eyes. Soon, he was smiling again. "It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t know it will be better." The scenery grabbed her hair and said in distress, "well, my God of wealth is still in your grandfather''s antique shop." "I''m sorry..." "You don''t have to apologize. I forgot to take it No, you should apologize. " Scenery and discontented murmured, "who told you that day so fooled me, not only lied to me to clean up, but also deceived me to drink Kuding tea. I hate bitterness most." A smile appeared on his lips, such as a spring breeze, "it''s me that''s wrong." "It was you who were wrong..." Seeing his pale and weak face, the scenery could not help feeling sorry for him. She cleared her throat and said, "that When your parents come back, I''ll go. " He nodded slightly. "Thank you for taking care of me for so long." "How to say that we are also a school, you are still the president of the student union, by the way..." She said with a flattering smile: "if I do something carelessly in the future, can you look at me so hard to save your share, do not deduct my class points?" "This I can''t guarantee that. " His soft tone was tinged with an apologetic note. Scenery and busy way: "can''t do it, I know the president of the student union to enforce the law impartially, I should not put forward this request." "Are you angry?" The corners of his lips were slightly raised, with a beautiful radian. There was a soft light in his Obsidian eyes. He looked at her eyes as if he had been stained with warm sunshine. Scenery heartbeat missed a beat, her small heart is really can''t stand this man with such a gentle way to talk to her, her face slightly red, whispered: "I''m not angry..." "Scenery, I''m sorry." His eyes are full of loneliness at the moment, "there are many things I can''t do." "It doesn''t matter You don''t have to feel sorry. " Scenery did not understand how he suddenly said sorry to her, especially his lost appearance, it was like in a world of four seasons like spring suddenly lost the sunshine, which made people feel uncomfortable, "I''m just saying it casually. You can rest assured that if I make a mistake in the future, what should you do? I won''t let you be embarrassed." His eyes curled quietly, smiling, "scenery, thank you." Thank you Scenery suddenly felt very tired, now Han Chen treated her politely, but compared with his bad attitude towards her, she felt that she should be more careful and careful. He is too sensitive. If she says something wrong, he will feel sorry and sad. Correspondingly, he will arouse a sense of guilt in her heart. Han Chen said, "tomorrow is Saturday, isn''t it?" "Yes, tomorrow is Saturday..." She nodded first, then Shua stood up, "tomorrow is Saturday, then today is not Friday! It''s over! Where''s my mobile phone! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 She was in a hurry to find her mobile phone, Han Chen pointed to the table, "is that your mobile phone on it?" "Ah, here it is!" Feng Feng picked up her mobile phone. No matter how she pressed it, it was black. She realized that it was automatically turned off when there was no power. She even couldn''t turn it on. She held her head in despair and asked carefully, "now It''s still early, isn''t it? " She didn''t forget that when she woke up, he said "good morning.". "It''s already three o''clock in the afternoon." He said good morning, but only for her to wake up. She said bitterly, "it''s over I missed a day''s class, and my father must have called me a lot. I''m going to die "I can call uncle Xia to explain, or face-to-face explanation. You are trying to help me..." She said: "that''s why I slept with you in the hospital for a day?" Maybe he didn''t notice. Han Chen''s ear turned red and moved his lips. After a long time, he said, "this I can explain that, too Seeing his awkward appearance, the scenery couldn''t help laughing, "this is what I should worry about. What do you worry about? Don''t worry. How can I say that I am my father''s daughter If it''s a big deal, I''ll be scolded by him and banned for a while She still remembers that once she secretly ran out to buy sweets. Later, her father arrested her and shut her up for three days. In fact, she was playing with her mobile phone and computer for three days, which had no effect on her. "Because of my business Scenery, I''m sorry. " He felt sorry, because of his health since he was a child, he always did not want to trouble others, let alone become a burden in other people''s life. Therefore, although his body is much worse than ordinary people, he is also much more independent than others. Scenery waved, "it''s not your fault. It''s me who decided to send you to the hospital. It''s also me who decided to stay with you. All the things are decided by myself. You really don''t have to say sorry to me." "Scenery..." He raised his eyes, dark eyes, as if across a streamer, "I think, I understand why your father wanted to name you at the beginning." "Ah?" He chuckled, "tomorrow is Saturday, if the scenery is OK Can you come to see me in the hospital? " "Of course Realizing that his answer seemed too excited, the scenery assumed a reserved look, "I mean Since I sent you to the hospital, I should come to see you It''s not easy to have a chance to be alone with him. What a good opportunity to enhance feelings. She should not let go of it. The smile in his eyes added another satisfaction, "thank you, scenery." "You''re welcome. Just stop sneaking out of the hospital like yesterday. Just stay in the ward. When you get better, we can meet at school." His eyes drooped slightly, but he laughed. The scenery felt a trace of different things, but the feeling was fleeting, and she couldn''t grasp it, "Han Chen What would you like me to bring when I come tomorrow? It''s like food or books... " "If you can, can you bring me a basin of stars?" His pale face, that touch of light smile, noble and elegant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 If the words "a long time, her heart beat quickly, and then it will destroy the beautiful scene. She really doesn''t understand why Why is this man''s charm suddenly so big that she can''t control it? On the way home by car, Fengjing was thinking about this problem, but when she left, Han Chen stood by the window of the ward and quietly smiling at her, her heart beat would jump more violently. "System King I feel like I''ve been taken "Yes, they did nothing, and you were attacked." Scenery holding his face, "where did he do nothing? Don''t you see that he smiles at me so gently, and still smiles at me so gently? " System Jun suddenly came a sentence, "his charm is really great." And for her, he really has an irresistible ability. Yes, he has a strong attraction for her. This is something engraved in the bone, and no one can change it. The scenery is in a state of bursting with a girl''s heart. "I used to think he was a person with a very bad character. Now it seems that I feel wrong. Maybe it is just a protective color, just like the system king you." "Like me?" "Yes, just like you, you never appear in front of me. I know nothing about you except the sound, and I don''t believe you have no substance." Scenery said with a smile: "since you don''t let me see you, I''m thinking whether you are like a computer or a string of code." "Your guess is possible." "Look, it''s this kind of ambiguous answer again, the past things I can''t remember the first time I met you, but I have a feeling that you seem to be more human than before. At least when you talk to me, your voice also has ups and downs and is no longer so cold. " "Is it?" "You see, you can use a questioning tone now." Fengguang said with a smile, "Mr. system, have I ever said your voice sounds good?" "No "I said it now. You should know." "Yes, I know now." The scenery suddenly sighed, "think that when I gather enough points to go back, you will disappear, I still feel a bit reluctant, how to say that we have been bound for so long." "I can''t bear to Ah "System king, did you just laugh?" No wonder she was so excited, for in her memory she had never heard him smile. Suddenly, the system is no longer like Jun. The scenery "cut" a, again, every time she asked something, system Jun would choose to disappear, she sighed in her heart, or think about how to face her father. There is no doubt that when she got back home, she was criticized again. Xia Dynasty didn''t blame her for not going to school. Anyway, she went to school to study, but scenery didn''t need to study. In the end, both Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, who was far away from overseas, would arrange everything for the scenery. He was angry that she didn''t answer his phone all day. Fengjing was banned this weekend, but on a phone call, Xia Chao suddenly said that she could go out on Saturday and Sunday. She can guess who called, but she is surprised that Han Chen can make her father change his mind. Although it is strange, scenery has not forgotten the agreement with Han Chen. On Saturday morning, she picked out the best pan Tianxing in the flower shop. Not far from the flower shop intersection, hibiscus eyes, she "Yi" a, "that is not our class new students?" "It''s her." Hibiscus side of the boy to the flower shop, he took out a thing from the backpack. Hibiscus doubts, "this is God of wealth "It''s something that Xia accidentally left behind." The boy light smile, "just can return to her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 When the boy with the God of wealth was about to cross the road to the florist, unfortunately, the scenery had already left the florist. She looked down at the flowerpot in her hand and didn''t pay attention to anyone around. She stopped a taxi and left. When she came to the hospital again, she found the ward where she had only slept for one night yesterday. She stood at the door and was suddenly nervous. After taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door. On the other side of the door came a good voice, "come in." She pushed the door in and saw a tall man standing by the window. The sunlight through the window described the outline of his body and added a touch of holiness. At that moment, he gave a slight smile. The sunshine seemed to be converged by his smile and released together. It was dazzling and beautiful. "Scenery, here you are." "Well Good morning The scenery looks at him, a pair of eyes seem to be able to automatic filter, and he in her filter, is so perfect and charming, his smile is too clean, his eyes are too clear, in his body, can not see a trace of gray. Can be such a perfect man, but at the moment is wearing a sick suit standing in the hospital ward. Scenery didn''t want him to feel his sympathy. She hurried over and handed out the things in her hand. "This is what I promised to bring you yesterday. I picked it in the florist for a long time." "Thank you." He took the flowerpot with his pale hands, and his morbid smile was reflected by the white stars. He was as beautiful as glass, and as vulnerable as glass. "I like it very much. I will take good care of it." He put the flowerpot on the table by the window, stretched out his slender fingers and touched the little white flowers slightly. His eyes were focused as if he were looking at something else. Scenery suddenly thought, if he touched his face with his hand, what would it be like, but she soon blushed and shook her head, driving this fantasy out of her mind. She asked, "when will you be able to leave the hospital?" "Discharge This is a very remote question. " He chuckled briefly, "because I don''t know, and the doctor can''t be sure." It''s hard to imagine that he was talking about his illness in such an indifferent manner. The scenery is vexed and scratched the hair, "is your illness really so serious? When I met you a few days ago, you were still ok... " "I was Is it really good? " "Well!" She nodded, "you refused a boy''s confession, but also a strong flicker me, looks good spirit." He quietly pursed his lips, with a whole body of quiet and focused looking at her, quietly smiling at her, "it turns out that my previous life was so rich." "Han Chen?" "I''m envious of who I used to be." She was at a loss, very lovely, he stretched out his finger to point her forehead, raised a smile, light, shallow, "but now can be here, there is scenery to accompany me to talk, is also very good." She shook her head. "No, you have to get better soon." "I''ll try to get better." He sighed again, "it seems that I can''t throw them secretly any more." "What?" He turned to his side and chuckled, "I''m joking. Of course, I have good medicine." "That joke is not funny at all." She puffed up her cheeks. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 "Since I don''t like scenery, I won''t talk about it in the future." Han Chen looked down at her. The sunlight outside the window covered him with a golden halo. His face was calm and serene, and the corners of his mouth curved into a smile. Scenery from his words unexpectedly heard a doting, she heard his "bang bang" heartbeat, can not help but step back, she nervously said: "what is for me not to say this kind of words, you say this kind of words is not right, it is easy to make people concerned about you worry, so this is not for me, it is for the people around you." "So, is scenery the one who worries about me?" She said, "I''m not worried about you." He slightly raised his eyes, clearly in a smile, but let people see his loneliness, "I thought I''m friends with scenery, so The scenery will worry about me. " "I I... " She looked at him speechless, there is an inexplicable sense of guilt invaded her, because it is her, just called this sick but very gentle man and sad, she bit teeth, grabbed his hand seriously said: "of course we are friends!" "Is it?" He slightly raised the eyes, quiet eyes, revealed a trace of doubt. "Of course, there are so many people in the world, but you met me that day. This is a kind of fate. If we are not friends, how can we be regarded as such?" His eyes finally had the sunshine again, "I''m glad to hear the scenery say so." After a long time, she realized that she was not right. She let go of his hand in embarrassment. She tried to pretend to be normal and asked, "where are your parents?" "They are busy and have a lot to do." Han Chen''s eyelids drooped slightly. "My father is a scholar of biotechnology. My mother wants to take care of overseas companies. From small to large, only when I fall ill can I see them together in front of me." After listening to the scenery, I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable. Although her parents'' relationship is not very good, her parents always accompany her with tacit understanding every new year''s festival and her birthday. She made a lot of trouble because she didn''t know how to comfort him. It was like a family problem, and it was like an outsider who could not feel empathy No matter how much is empty talk. "That..." Scenery tangled said: "if you feel bored, I will come to see you whenever I have time." He smile, such as the breeze blowing his face, Lang Yue in the sky, "thank you, scenery, you don''t have to feel sorry for me, I have been used to a person living in the hospital days, although my body is in the ward, but my heart can through books, go to a lot of places, so I never feel lonely." He said understatement, as if to let people see what he has, that a vast world. But scenery felt more uncomfortable in her heart. She suddenly thought of something and said excitedly, "you like reading. There is a super large library in my house, which is a birthday gift from my mother. When you are good, I invite you to my home. Among all the books, there will be one you like!" "I''m looking forward to it." He said gently, even if his heart is very clear, there is still a day out of the hospital. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 This weekend, the scenery used to go to the hospital to accompany Han Chen. In these two days, she did not see his parents again. It seems that, as he said, his parents are too busy. She thought of herself. Although her parents always sneer at each other when they meet, no matter how busy they are, as long as she has a cold, they will come to her Bian, thinking so, she felt much luckier. On Monday, she had to go to school and lie on her desk. The scenery quietly looked at the scenery outside the window and sighed a long sigh. These days, she also found that Han Chen''s condition was not as simple as she thought. If it was really a minor illness, how could the doctor restrict his freedom? "Classmate Xia." Hibiscus walked to the side of the scenery, she took out one thing, "this is what the president asked me to give you." Seeing the scenery, I saw that she left the God of wealth. She was stunned, "how can this thing be here?" "I met the president a few days ago, and he told me to give it back to you after he knew that we were in the same class." Scenery took over the God of wealth, inexplicably had a strange feeling in her heart. She was stunned to think that Hibiscus also went to the hospital to see Han Chen? Han Chencai gave this God of wealth to Hibiscus? But it''s not right. Why didn''t he just give her the God of wealth? She''s been with him in the hospital these days. "Xia, what''s wrong with you?" Hibiscus see scenery, can not help but ask. Gu LAN on the other side said: "what else can I do? It''s silly to be in the same class with so many men for the first time. If you want me to say it, Miss Xia should go back to the girls'' school as soon as possible." "No, I''m just disgusted with your androgen." Scenery smile, "Gu LAN, do you know that when you are around hibiscus, you will send out a strong pheromone. Maybe I can call you Walking hormone sir? " Around came the suppressed laughter of the students. "Summer..." "I know my name, so you don''t have to call my name in such a loud voice." Said the scenery. A burst of blue color. Hibiscus has always been at odds with Gu LAN. They quarrel so much every day. Now when she sees Gu LAN, the prince who is depressed, she suddenly feels that she is not so happy. Instead, she has a strange feeling. She looks at the scenery. The scenery is always so indifferent and calm. The essence of the noble lady is reflected in her body very well and elegantly And noble. Hibiscus never cared that she was out of tune with the young ladies and young men of this school. But today, she suddenly paid attention to it. And for the first time, she felt that it was a very hurtful thing to compare such things. She fell into a long silence. Gu LAN noticed something wrong with hibiscus. She could not help but quarrel with the scenery. Instead, she looked at hibiscus and asked, "what''s wrong with you, nerd? Is your aunt here? " "You''ve just come to my aunt!" Hearing Gu Lan''s words, hibiscus got angry and misfired. Gu LAN dangerously said: "that''s disappointing for you. I don''t have this physiological structure." "Not necessarily." Looking out of the window, Fengjing said casually, "before seeing the body structure of other people, bisexuals don''t feel bisexual either." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 Gu LAN gnashing teeth, "summer, wind, light!" "Well?" Scenery side of the head, confused to see him, quickly and suddenly said: "Gu LAN classmate, you don''t misunderstand, I''m not alluding to anything, it''s just a casual remark." "Shut up He is crazy, think of his magnificent Lihai high school bully, a world of fame, now all will be destroyed in her hands! "OK, I''ll shut up," she said Then, she got up to go out of the classroom. It was midday, and she had enough time to walk outside the classroom, instead of being in a bad mood with a raging boy. "Xia, please wait!" Hibiscus chased to the door and stopped the scenery. "What''s the matter?" "This Saturday is my birthday. I want to invite you to my birthday party. Can Xia come?" This sentence Hibiscus asked carefully, afraid that the scenery would refuse. But the scenery wondered, "why did you invite me to your birthday party?" In her impression, she seems to be unfamiliar with hibiscus. Hibiscus simply said: "I also invited other students in the class, and Xia classmate, you are transferred to the party, can''t you quickly get familiar with everyone?" In fact, she did not say one thing, that is, after her father knew that scenery was her classmate, she must invite scenery as much as possible, and it was better to have a good relationship with her. Although Hibiscus doesn''t understand the world of rich people, she is not stupid. She knows that her father just takes a fancy to the Xia family behind the scenery. After thinking about it for a while, the scenery still nodded, "OK, I will go then." "That would be great!" Hibiscus smile like a flower. Gu LAN is not happy "cut" a, hibiscus this bookworm has not invited him, how to first find on the summer scenery this angry dead girl! The scenery is like not feeling Gu LAN staring at her, and hibiscus finish words, she turned and walked out. It is said to be out to relax In fact, this is just an excuse. She was thinking, or she might as well skip the afternoon class and go to the hospital. Han Chen is a very gentle and sunny person, but the loneliness that he shows from time to time always makes her worried. She stopped at the corner of the corridor, for a familiar scene appeared before her. A lovely girl with a pink envelope in her hand said shyly, "Schoolmaster Please accept my confession. " "I''m sorry, I can''t accept it." His smile, as always, is not indifferent, but he is just strange. Girl''s eyes suddenly red, "schoolmaster, sorry to disturb you!" Then, with tears hanging from the corner of her eyes, she turned and ran away. I can see that she must have summoned up her courage to come. The boy blinked in agony. He didn''t intend to cry, but the girl''s psychological endurance seemed to be a little low. However, he didn''t have any sense of guilt. When he turned to leave, he saw the scene of standing still. He smiles, "isn''t this Xia classmate? Why are you looking at me like that "Han Chen Aren''t you still in the hospital? " Scenery Lengleng Leng said. "Hospital?" He stopped for a moment and then said with a smile, "I think you have identified the wrong person. The one in the hospital is my twin brother. His name is Hanqi." "Twins Brother? " See her show can''t believe the appearance, Han Chen and happy smile out a voice, "tease you, how possible, I don''t have any twin brother." Her brain is more confused, "then you and he..." Han Chen''s eyes darkened, as if in a sunny sky, suddenly came the night, his voice is also a lot of low mute, "want to know what relationship I am with him, you go to ask him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 Because of Han Chen''s words, scenery suddenly felt confused. According to law, if the person in the hospital is not Han Chen, but a person named Han Qi, because they have the same face, I believe people''s first instinct will be that they are twin brothers, but Han Chen denies that if they are not twins What would that be? She doesn''t believe that there will be two people who look the same in the TV series, because this world is not a world of double characters. It is impossible for two people to look the same without blood relationship. Moreover, according to the similarity of their two faces, if they are not direct relatives, they can not do it at all. The eyes of the scenery suddenly widened, and she slowly raised her hand to cover her mouth, because she had a fantastic conjecture, which was too amazing. Han Chen laughs, this wipe smile meaning, show is a cold meaning, "it seems that Xia classmate is also very clever, since guess, why doubt?" "How could this be..." "Why not?" She shook her head I can''t think of the need to do this... " "If you can''t think of it, you can ask him." Han Chen suddenly approached her for a few steps. He grabbed her wrist and pushed her against the wall. Then he bent down slightly and approached her face. He narrowed his eyes dangerously, like a snake ready to go. He was about to swallow the prey, "let me guess Why didn''t Han Qi tell you that he and I were not the same person, because he felt that time was running out, so he didn''t think it was necessary. Do you think what I said was right? " He said that when Han Qi''s time was running out, his black eyes were cold, as if there was a chill in his eyes. Han Chen has always been gentle and polite, light and gentle. This is the first time the scenery sees him like this. Compared with the gentle time, he is like a mist, which can''t be touched and is also unpredictable. Now he can let her touch it, but it is accompanied by an inexplicable fear. "Do you hate him?" the scenery flashed "Hate?" As if hearing something funny, he said with a smile, "it''s because of him that I came to this world, so you say, should I hate him?" "I don''t know..." "Of course you don''t know, because you''ll never know how I feel." "Even so, you and he are the same in this world, aren''t you?" "Yes, it exists in the world as an accessory." Scenery stubborn said: "no matter what person, he will not be another person''s accessories." "Interesting Are you treating me as a person "I think it''s hard for me to treat a man who is imprisoning me as a cat and a dog." Han Chen''s look was in a trance for a moment, but it was only for a moment. His sight dropped slightly. He saw her head up. Although she was silent, she was stubborn and did not admit defeat. She looked at him so obstinately, and seemed to forget that she was controlled by him at the moment. He was silent for a long time, and suddenly a smile, like spring, the sun sprinkled on the ground, he slowly said: "Xia classmate, Han Qi in your heart, what kind of person is it?" The scenery Wei Dun, did not hesitate to say: "he is a Perfect person. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 "Perfect?" He sneered. "Is his face perfect, or is his heart kind enough to make you feel perfect?" Scenery heard the irony in his words, she said faintly: "at least before I know your bad character, I also think you are perfect." He was stiff for a moment. A second later, he moved his lips. "It turns out that there is a problem with your ability to see people. Is summer scenery and Han Qi so open and aboveboard in your mind?" "Does the answer to this question matter?" He chuckled, "this answer is not important, but how he will answer you is the important place. Don''t you think he is perfect? You may as well ask why I was born in this world. " He stepped back and let go of her hand. The strong sense of oppression disappeared in her whole body, and the scenery body could not help relaxing. She looked at the boy in front of her, pursed her lips and said, "I will ask him." "I''m looking forward to The next time I see Xia, can you still keep your mind Han Chen''s eyes slightly curved, he seems to be smiling, but his eyes did not half of the smile. He turned and left. Scenery standing in place, for a long time no action, for a long time, she could not help but grasp her skirt, toward another direction. In the best hospital in a city, a quiet looking man stood by the window. He quietly looked at the pot of bright stars all over the sky, smiling slightly. It seemed that through the white flowers, he saw something else that could make him feel happy. It was at this time that the door of the ward was knocked. He turned back and said, "please come in." when he saw that the people who came in were scenery, he had a momentary accident, "scenery, aren''t you going to have a class today?" "I I want to see you. " She slowly walked to his side, reluctantly pulled out a smile. He slightly pick up the corner of his eyes, added a touch of provocative amorous feelings, "don''t worry about my body, you should have a good class in school." "What a boring class..." She couldn''t help complaining, "the thing I hate most is going to school." He raised his hand to touch her head and whispered, "it''s a good thing to be able to go to school." Scenery doesn''t like her touching her head, because it seems that she is a disobedient child in front of him. However, when she hears his words, she feels uncomfortable. He is in poor health and can''t go to school. She still remembers that he once said that he missed his former "self". Now I think about it, this means that she envies Han Chen to be himself freely It''s just what you want to do. He noticed that she was suddenly depressed, so there was a trace of warmth in her clear smile eyes. "Don''t feel sorry for me. Compared with those displaced people outside, I''m very good now." "But..." The scenery does not understand the opening, "you are such a good person, why should you bear this pain?" "Scenery, since there are doctors in the world, there must be patients. I am just one of them. There is no cause and effect relationship, and there is no reason, because I am just like this." His tone was flat, and he could not hear half of his complaints about the unfair fate. Perhaps he had already accepted his fate and regarded this illness as a part of his life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 The heart of scenery is like a cat''s paw scratching, if he shows a little sad or dissatisfaction, I believe she will not be like now, only feel depressed, this depression but no place to vent. He said with a smile, "scenery, don''t talk about my illness any more. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter if you come to see me today?" She looked up in surprise. "From the moment you came in, I knew you were hiding something." His thin lips with a good-looking radian, eyes also seem to have a shiny flash, "scenery, your mind is very good to guess, every time you can see from your face what you are thinking." "Since you can see what I''m thinking, you can say it," she said "You want to ask about my identity No, it''s about Han Chen''s identity, isn''t it? " She opened her mouth in surprise. "How do you know?" "It''s not hard to guess. It''s Monday, and I think As long as you meet him, you will know that I am not Han Chen. " He pauses slightly and says with apology: "I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you that I''m not Han Chen before, because I''m afraid that you will ignore me after you know my identity. Scenery, I want a friend." "I don''t blame you for this." She was in a complicated mood. "After all, you have never admitted to me that you are Han Chen, and I have recognized the wrong person myself." "But maybe After hearing what I''m going to say, Fengjing doesn''t think so She looked up suspiciously. "What are you going to say?" "The scenery will come to me today. It must be because Han Chen asked you to come here and ask me about the relationship between us." His smile was dazzling. Was seen through the heart, scenery embarrassed nodded, "good, he asked me to come." "I think, after knowing that Han Chen and I are not the same person, Fengjing must have guessed that we are twin brothers, but Han Chen certainly refuted your conjecture. Maybe The scenery will think, I have a bad relationship with him. " "Yes..." There is no denying that he was right about everything she thought. Standing by the window, he was tall and tall, and the sun was shining all over him. He was like a God. He was smiling in the warm sunshine. "My name is Han Qi. This is a self introduction that came late. As for Han Chen It''s just like the scenery guesses. He''s my clone. " Hearing this answer, the scenery is not half an accident, she was fascinated by his smile, for a long time, she asked uncertainly: "create a clone Is it because you are not in good health that your parents want to raise another heir? " "Scenery, you are only half right." He shook his head gently. "Half?" "No matter how advanced technology is now, people may be able to reach outer space easily, or change one''s memory with medical means easily, or artificial intelligence may replace human''s work But there''s one thing that''s flawed, and that''s that clones will never live long. " There was a sense of panic in her eyes, "life Not too long? " What did she realize, and this awareness made her panic when she found out that Han Chen was only Han Qi''s clone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 Han Qi sighed and said slowly, "since I was born, my health has been bad. The doctor once determined that I could not live to be 20 years old. So, six months after I was born, my father extracted My DNA. Han Chen was born in his laboratory. In fact, before I was 10 years old, I thought Han Chen was my twin brother. After all, we were so Similar, except appearance, we have the same hobby, no We are more like twin brothers than other twin brothers. I am not in good health, but I am proud of having a healthy brother until one day... " Until that day, he stood in the room, enviously looking at the children playing outside the window. It was Han Chen who secretly took him out of the room. That day, Han Qi had the memory of walking out of the room for the first time. At that time, he was ten years old, and for the first time in ten years, he stepped out of the house. Before that, his activities were limited to Han''s villa and his room which had been transformed into a ward. Han Qi still remembers that Han Chen took him to many places, such as grassland, amusement park and lakeside. He also took the bus and went to the cinema All this made him feel strange. He even thought that he would stay in the outside world and never return to that lonely villa. But he can''t do this, because his illness is more serious than before. He was found by the Han family, and then they took him back compulsively. From then on, he and Han Chen were separated by Han Wei. Han Wei did not allow Han Chen to see Han Qi again, because Han Wei, as a father, could not allow his son''s body to have any accidents. He quarrels to see Han Chen, which is when Han Wei tells him the cruel truth that Han Chen is not his twin brother, but his clone. On that day, Han Qi asked for a long time before he understood what cloning meant. But he thought naively, what''s the relationship between human cloning and human cloning? Han Chen has lived with him for ten years. He will accompany him to read books, tell him about the interesting things in the school, and secretly take out his brush to paint flowers on the white walls Yes, they are brothers. Han Qi was under strict custody. He never stepped out of the Han family''s mansion again. However, he always hoped to see Han Chen again. Until he was 14 years old, his condition became more and more serious, and he had to move to the hospital. However, for him, it was just another prison for him. Whether in the hospital or in the Han family, he was limited He knows very well that it is not his parents, nor the doctors in the hospital, who restrict his freedom, but his fragile body. "The day I met the scenery, I slipped out of the hospital secretly and wanted to see the outside world again, because I felt that my body had It''s almost to the limit. " "Han Qi..." The scenery can not help but hold his hand, his hand cool, this low temperature, let her suddenly wet eyes. Han Qi slowly clenched her hand, pointed her index finger between her lips, and said slowly, "don''t feel sorry for me Listen to me. I think you''ll hate me Her eyes reflected his figure, such a pair of beautiful eyes staring at himself, he suddenly had a point of satisfaction. He said: "the reason why my father gave birth to Han Chen is that I have a lot of weak organs in my body It needs an organ in his body to replace it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 Human cloning has always been prohibited, because whether in law or morality, the existence of human cloning is a very controversial topic. It is not that no one has ever thought of treating another terminally ill patient through the clone''s body, but the clone does not have his own thoughts and feelings. Therefore, human cloning is also human, even if his birth is doomed, he will not have a long life. At least, that''s what the scenery thinks. Han Qi chuckled at her quiet face. "Later I learned that Han Chen was fostered in the old housekeeper''s house. He went to school like an ordinary person and lived a life that I had never experienced before. Maybe I said that You''ll think I''m hypocritical, but I''m very happy that Han Chen can live a normal life. " "And you?" She asked in a low voice, a little shivering in her calm voice. Han Qi smiles. The smile is also light, like light clouds, kneaded in melancholy, "I will strive to live longer, although I can''t guarantee how long this day will be. " "Well..." "No, I won''t sacrifice Han dust to live." Han Qi knew what she was thinking. A faint smile appeared on his mouth, just like a ripple on the calm lake. It was fleeting. "He has his life, I have my life. I and he are two independent people. He exists in this world, not as my accessory." "I understand..." She also thought so, but she felt uncomfortable, because it indicated that he did not intend to use the method prepared by his father to cure his body. In other words, his chances of surviving were even more slim, but she didn''t want to let it go. She asked vaguely, "your illness Is there really no other way? " "Scenery, don''t feel sad." Han Qi slightly bent down, his pale face close to her, dark eyes, is a calm, "this is my destiny, I have been ready to accept, but I have never been a loser, you see, I am not happy every day now?" "But But... " She sniffed and suddenly choked, "but I don''t want you to die I want you to live well... " He touched her head, and the corners of his lips rose slightly, rippling a beautiful arc. "Scenery, you have to understand that not everything in the world can be as people want, and what we can do is to let ourselves Let the people around you have a good time. " He said these words, is too calm, calm to let people do not know how to do, can not produce that sense of hopelessness. He wiped a drop of tears from the corner of her eyes, "don''t feel sad for me, I''m still standing in front of you now?" "I don''t understand..." She held his hand tightly. "I don''t understand why you should bear this pain. You are such a good person There are many things that have not been done... " "But I still exist, in front of you." Han Qi''s eyes quietly bent, gently took her into his arms, he said: "I''m not as good as you said, just like I know I should keep a proper distance with you, but I still can''t help but get close. I''m also a selfish person." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 The masculine smell of his body flooded her senses. The heartbeat of the scenery accelerated. She held up her hand and grasped the corner of his clothes. Through his chest, she heard his powerful heartbeat. For a long time, she couldn''t help saying, "Han Qi You Are you... " "I like you." Unexpectedly, but in reason, he admitted generously. Not only that, he held her hand tightly, and there was a trace of chagrin in his steady voice, "I should not like this emotion, after all..." After all, his days are numbered. At the moment when she knew that he was not Han Chen, she should keep a distance from him, but at this time, she didn''t want to withdraw from the arms, and she didn''t want to run out of the calm ward. She didn''t know whether she liked his feelings, but she knew that this was a heartbreaking man. "Maybe there will be a way..." The scenery whispered. Han Qi chuckled with relief. He only thought that this sentence was used to comfort himself. "Yes, maybe we can do something about it." His eyes quietly placed on the basin full of stars, heart leisurely sigh, he did not tell the scenery all over the sky what is the flower language. Willing to be a supporting role, only willing to be by your side. This is the flower language of all stars, which he had planned to do. The topic of "I like you" about him didn''t come to an end. The scenery was more heavy than before when she sat on the bus home. Although she made clear the relationship between Han Chen and Han Qi, she thought that it was better not to know, so as not to be upset now. "No way." The voice of system Jun suddenly rang out in her mind. She was confused for a moment and then reflected what he said. As early as in the hospital, she asked system Jun if there was any way to let Han Chen and Han Qi survive at the same time. At that time, system Jun did not answer, but now his answer made her feel disappointed. She was unwilling to ask, "is there really no way?" "Han Qi and Han Chen can only survive one." System Jun''s tone is extremely cold, also indifferent, "the host wants to achieve the best of both worlds, but there are a lot of things in the world as they wish." Fengjing recalled what Han Qi said to herself. He also said that things in the world can''t be satisfactory, but people always have a fluke mind, and she is no exception. She even came up with a method, "if I say to use integral..." "There is no such service." System Jun directly smashed her idea. The scenery looks at the scenery whistling past the window and is at a loss for a moment. She didn''t want Han Qi to die or Han Chen to die. Neither of them was wrong, so she wanted both of them to live. She didn''t know if it was greedy, but she didn''t want someone around to die. Xia Chao, sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, saw his daughter coming back from illness. He put down the newspaper in his hand and asked, "what''s wrong with Miss Xia, who is not afraid of heaven and earth? Sick? " The scenery gave him a glance without emotion and went upstairs directly. Xia Chao said, "you promised Miss Jin''s party invitation?" She stopped on the stairs, thought for a moment, and nodded, "that''s what happened." "Then don''t break the appointment, remember to dress up beautifully, don''t lose my face." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 "Oh." Scenery no mood should be a, continue to go upstairs into their own room. She fell down on the bed, and her brain remembered what system Jun had just said to her, "this time, the target of the strategy, the host can choose by feeling." That is to say, whether Han Chen or Han Qi, she can choose one she likes to complete the strategic task. This world has a great gap with the original text. In the original text, however, there is no such setting against humanity as human cloning. This is also why the system king will relax the request to her. But the scenery does not feel happy at all. She is very clear that she is inclined to Han Qi, because she has a deeper contact with her, and he does have an inexplicable attraction to her. She didn''t want Han Qi to die The scenery covers her head in the quilt, as if this can be isolated from the world in general, can make her feel better. Hibiscus''s birthday party arrived as scheduled, which reflected the role of the Jin family. Although Hibiscus is incompatible with the rich second generation of Lihai high school, due to the relationship of the Jin family, there are not a few people who want to come to the party. Gu LAN is obviously not such a person. Their ancient family is not a businessman. They don''t need to mix with shopping malls. They say they collect protection fees. I believe more people will believe that he will come to gujia today, just to watch Hibiscus make a fool of himself. Yes, that''s what he thought. Hibiscus was a civilian girl before she returned to Jin''s house. When she entered the upper class party for the first time, more or less she would make mistakes. Then he could watch jokes, but he was wrong. Hibiscus appeared in the public''s sight in a small white dress. The lovely and dignified skirt well outlines her concave and convex figure, and sets off her skin more white. In this warm light, she is like a pure angel, clean, but not stained with a trace of secular. Gu LAN has never seen such a hibiscus, his heart beat hard, for a long time did not respond. Hibiscus saw Gu LAN, she walked to him with a smile, today is her birthday, so she saw the annoying Gu LAN, the mood is also good, "I thought you would not come." Gu LAN natural and unrestrained said: "anyway, I have no other things, bored also casually come to see." "Then I hope this banquet will not make Mr. Gu feel more boring." "Oh, of course at that time." He tut two voice, "did not expect ah, originally the bookworm changes clothes, the figure is also very good." Hibiscus skin smile meat does not smile, "thank you for your praise." Gu Lan''s forehead jumps. The scenery in the corner is holding a glass of orange juice. She looks at the interaction between Gu LAN and hibiscus, and turns her lips uninteresting. A girl came over and said kindly, "Miss Xia, isn''t Gu LAN your fiance? You don''t have to talk to him? " It can be seen that she is also aware of Gu LAN and hibiscus something wrong, which is kind to remind. "No "Gu LAN is just my fiance. I don''t think I need to take care of him. What''s more, don''t you think they are well matched?" Hibiscus and Gulan match well? Is that like a fiancee saying? The girl realized that she was looking for the wrong person. She said "excuse me" in embarrassment, and left with great insight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 Another voice came, "Miss Xia is in a bad mood." The man''s voice was deep and powerful, and it was very nice. looked as like as two peas, and Han Han, who had a face like Han Chi, called her a moment of sudden confusion. Then she reluctantly pulled out a smile. "It''s you, Han dust." "Don''t you call me President?" Han Chen came to her side, learning from her, leaning back against the cold wall, looking forward, is a group of young men and women toasting and greeting each other. The children of rich families have already known how to have a good relationship with others before they grow up, so that they can find more convenience for themselves and their families in the future. Han Chen''s eyes are raised, which is a satirical smile. In the past, when he was in the Han family, he would see this kind of scene, but no matter which time he saw it, he always had only one feeling, that is, irony. Fengjing regained her sight on him and looked at the front of her. She said casually: "now it''s not in school. You''re not the president of the student union. I''m not a student of Li Hai. You''re Han Chen. I''m scenery. We''re of the same generation. Of course, I can call your name, or Do you want me to call you Mr. Han? " "Mr. Han? No more. " He low smile, but the eyes are not smiling thin cool, "in the Han family, there are already two Mr. Han, I do not lack one." Scenery did not have any mood to say: "then I still call you Han Chen." "Good." He slightly side of the head, to her quiet smile, "I and Han Qi identity, you have made clear?" "Well, I understand." "Let me listen to Miss Xia''s feelings." The scenery raises eyes, the light flickers in her eyes, as if streamer, "my feeling is very simple, I hope you can all live." "Miss Xia is really kind-hearted." Han Chen''s insipid words can not hear the tone, also can''t hear whether he is sincere praise, or irony, he said: "but you understand, this is an impossible thing." One or both of them will die between him and Han Qi. In any case, Han Chen''s life is bound to end. After all, his identity cannot be changed, and the life span of the clone will always be there. The key is whether he will take Han Qi to be buried with him. "I know it''s impossible, but I can''t help thinking so," said Feng "To be honest, I was a bit surprised." Han Chen''s frivolous eyebrow picking, showing a charming romantic, "I thought you and his relationship will be more deep, then of course you will hope that he can live." As for him He is nothing but a man of no account. "In your opinion, am I the one who expects people to die quickly?" She finally stood up straight and looked him in the face and said, "Han Chen, I only hope you can live, and I don''t want anyone to die. No matter you or Han Qi, or other people I don''t know, I have no reason to expect a person''s life to die. I''m not so vicious." What reason does she have to say that she wants him to die? People have a dark side, and she can''t be an exception, but before the last step, she told herself that she could not have this idea. Scenery is not a bad person, nor a good person, she is just an ordinary person. Han Chen felt her seriousness, which made him have an inexplicable curiosity. He asked, "if I let you like me more than Han Qi, would your idea change?"? For example Desperate to hope that I am the one to live. " There was too much darkness in his smile eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 After a long time, the scenery replied, "I don''t know." This is not a definite answer, but Han Chen smiles. He takes back the sight on her body and looks at the front quietly. "You didn''t choose to cheat me. At least, I can feel a bit comforted." In the calm voice, his mood could not be heard. "Han Chen..." "Miss Xia." Han Chen interrupted her, he bent his eyes, but said coldly: "put away your compassion, after all It''s not the last step. " The scenery is silent. At this moment, it is superfluous to say more words. No matter how comforting she is and how indifferent she is, it is just a waste of words. As a result, the atmosphere between the two people began to become quiet. And not far away, another scene is on. Gu LAN grabs a boy''s collar, warning this man what, he seems to be in a very bad mood now, the whole body is the aura of strangers not close to, and have the courage to stand beside him, in addition to the boy he caught, there is only Hibiscus that still can''t feel the situation. "Want to bump into a conversation? Don''t you see me standing here Gu LAN fiercely stares at the boy who is caught by his collar, and his tone is poor to the extreme. Now the people in the hall gathered to see the scene in front of them, and hibiscus hastily said, "Gu LAN, if you have something to say, don''t move." "What''s good to say?" Gu LAN to Hibiscus is hate iron not steel said: "you don''t see this boy is deliberately come up to want to chat up with you?" Hibiscus "...." She didn''t find out. Han Chen touched his chin, raised his lips and laughed. He looked at the scenery, "don''t you want to join in the fun?" Although he can see that the scenery does not mean much to Gu LAN, Gu Lan''s current name is her fiance. Gu LAN cares about another woman so much, which will damage the face of the scenery. The scenery said, "you are looking forward to me to join the party?" "It''s a little bit..." "Well, let''s have a good time." With a smile, the scenery put the orange juice on the table. She put a wisp of long hair in front of her chest behind her ear, took out the perfect posture that the eldest lady should have, and walked slowly by. Han Chen raised eyebrows and followed her step. Scenery directly asked: "Gu LAN, what are you doing?" Hearing her voice, Gu Lan Wei Dun, and then he looked at her, "can you control what I want to do?" "I don''t care, so Are you going to do what you want to do to this boy? " The scenery embraces the arm, the smile is sweet. Carefully investigate up, this sentence is nothing wrong, but listen carefully, but how to think all feel wrong, Gu LAN took out a corner of the mouth, "summer scenery, what are you talking about?" "What I''m talking about is nothing more than a reasonable conjecture caused by your actions." The scenery slowly said, and then looked at the boy who was very quiet from the beginning to the end. She said with a smile: "old master Gu caught people like this, don''t you need to listen to what he said?" "He deliberately bumped into hibiscus, a bookworm, not because he wanted to get close, or because of something? Is it necessary to ask such an obvious thing? " "Of course it''s necessary. Maybe it''s not Hibiscus that people want to get close to, but you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 Gu LAN direct way: "summer scenery I see you are brain pumping." "She''s right." The boy who has been very quiet finally opened his mouth. He raised his head and used deep feeling That''s right. He looked at Gu LAN with affectionate eyes. He said slowly, "I''m not interested in Hibiscus, because I like you. " As if by a huge thunder, Gu LAN stood in place, even holding the boy''s collar hand unconsciously let go. All the people who were still talking were quiet together. After a long time, Gu LAN seems to have found a way to break the embarrassing atmosphere. He looks at the scenery that is the culprit in his eyes, and says without any good breath: "Xia scenery, is this person you deliberately come to make me look bad?" "What?" The same is from the stupefied back to the scenery of the gold coin is not willing to show weakness to increase the voice, "are you kidding? I have thousands of ways to make you look bad. Do I have to find someone to deal with you? " Just that sentence, she was just casually said, when the man said that he liked Gu LAN, the scenery was also shocked. Gu LAN clenched his teeth and said, "it''s not the one you''re looking for. How did he come?" "I came by myself." The boy said tenderly: "I just want to be closer to you. Everything today is my own decision and has nothing to do with other people." A big man with such a gentle tone to talk to himself, Gu LAN is really can''t stand, he stepped back a few steps, this just roared: "who are you TM! I don''t know you at all "My name is Wu min. I''ve been sitting on your left for two years." "I know, you certainly don''t remember me, after all I''m a person who won''t stand out. " Standing beside the scenery, Han Chen whispered, "I guess you don''t remember such a person, do you?" Scenery is silent, because she really does not remember this person. "The world is hot and cold, and people are indifferent..." Gu LAN pretended to shake his head. This sentence was said by a cool and thin person, but it really has no credibility. Feng Feng defends: "I just transferred to school not long ago, OK, look at this Gu LAN, he has been in the same class with others for two years, and he doesn''t remember such a person, he should be criticized!" Han Chen laughs but says nothing. It was at this time that Hibiscus noticed the existence of Han Chen. She still remembered that the boy was the God in her heart. She even ignored the news that Gu Lan was chased by a boy. With a fluttering girl''s heart, she went to Han Chen and said, "president, you are here." "Hibiscus." Han Chen''s perfect smile, "happy birthday." Today, this is the first time Hibiscus heard someone say happy birthday to herself. Her heart beat faster. "Thank you, president. I''m very happy that you can come today." Gu Lan''s heart was upset to the extreme, thinking that he was still here by a man entangled, this girl is good, dedicated to find their own God. He also looked at the scenery that he had been away from. Suddenly, he had a vindictive thought in his heart. He went to grab the hand of the scenery and pulled the scenery into his arms before the public could react. He reluctantly said in a gentle voice, "scenery, you have to believe me. I have only you in my heart." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 In addition to the changes, not only make other people confused, but also the scenery is full of brain is also a question mark. "I''m not interested in men or women because I only like you." Gu Lan said tenderly, the rest of the light in the corner of his eyes is quietly glancing at hibiscus. Hibiscus expression gradually become complex, because at this time, she even her own mood is also unpredictable, mingminghan dust is the person she has been looking forward to, but now see Gu LAN to the scenery, she suddenly feel blocked in the heart. "Let me go." The scenery this time did not revolve with Gu Lan''s mood, she directly coldly under the face. Gu Lan''s transformation is why, she is very clear, nothing more than to gas hibiscus, but she has never been a pawn to be manipulated, and she does not like to be used as a tool to annoy people. Gu LAN evil charm raised the corner of his lips, natural and charming, "scenery, are you shy? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are my fiancee. Even if you are any closer, you should be. " "Close to you!" Since he was not willing to let go of his holding her hand, Fengguang directly lifted his knee and hit Gu Lan''s most vulnerable part. This foot made a sound. The male compatriots on the scene seemed to have the illusion of empathy for the pain. Gu Lan''s face was blue and white, white and green. He tried to control himself and maintain an elegant posture. However, the unspeakable pain in his lower body made him unable to be elegant. His hands holding her could not help relaxing. That is to say, the scenery retreated from his arms at this time. Gu LAN shouts, "summer scenery!" It was as if the increasing voice could give a little vent to his pain. "What do you want me to do?" Scenery in the heart of some flustered, but the so-called people can not counseling momentum, so she stood upright in front of Gu LAN. Gu Lan was angry when she saw her like this. Just now she kicked her foot very hard. He was still in pain there, but he held on, gnashing his teeth and approached her, "summer scenery, I think you are impatient to live!" Unfortunately, he was stopped by a man before he approached the scenery. "Gu LAN, you are so excited." Han Chen came to the scenery, he toward Gu LAN cloud light breeze light smile, and Gu LAN at this time angry appearance became a huge contrast. Gu LAN maliciously said: "Han Chen, there is no matter for you here, you give me get out of the way!" Han Chen said with a neutral and objective attitude: "today is Hibiscus students'' birthday, why do you make the atmosphere so unhappy? To be honest, whether it''s the first confession, or you Well, accidents and injuries seem to be caused by yourself. " This is really interesting. When referring to Gu Lan''s "accidental injury", Han Chen''s smile deepened. Gu Lan''s anger in his heart has already reached the extreme. He knows that Han Chen has always been at odds with himself. Whenever he has the opportunity, he will put on a good student''s posture to satirize him. He is also very clear. Han Chen''s words are not bad. Today, everything seems to be caused by him, but he has never been a person who admits his mistakes. "Han Chen, Xia Fengjing is my fiancee. I want to talk to her now. Even if I want to take her away, you don''t seem to have the right to control me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 Han Chen smiles, "even if a married couple, the husband has no right to force his wife to do anything, let alone You''re still only unmarried husband and wife, and you know very well that the so-called engagement can be easily dissolved if you want to, isn''t it? " Gu LAN opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Han Chen again. "And I deeply believe that Gu LAN seems to be more interested in Hibiscus students. Does Gu LAN just want to play and not consider the matter of breaking the engagement?" This is a good question, because no matter how Gu LAN answers, it will make people think that he is just a scum man. Yes, for a woman to break the engagement with his fiancee, this is scum. If he doesn''t want to terminate the engagement, but just plays with hibiscus, he is also a scum. Hibiscus stares at Gu LAN quietly. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, she is waiting for his answer. Gu LAN is worthy of being Gu LAN. He is a fearless man who is willing to sacrifice everything for her. So he straightened his back and said, "I don''t intend to play with hibiscus. She is the one I like." There was an uproar. Hibiscus opened her eyes and could not tell whether she was moved or surprised. And that poor boy named Wu Min, on the day when he confessed to Gu LAN, he was also lovelorn. Peace of mind hiding in the scenery behind Han Chen tut two, "good courage." Her appearance of "appreciating and adding" was almost clapping, and she didn''t care about the sympathetic eyes of the audience on her. Gu Lan said coldly: "summer scenery, I will break the engagement with you." "That would be great." Scenery sweet smile, "remember this but you said, you said, you must do." Gu LAN looked at the scenery and looked at Han Chen. He looked sarcastic, "Han Chen, do you think I am a timid person? What I want to do, what I want to do, I never care about other people''s eyes. " "Yes, after all, Gu LAN is a A man of deep love. " Han Chenfu laughs. It''s ironic that Gu Lan''s four words "love and righteousness" are placed on Gu Lan''s body, because Gu LAN is just now, but he said that he would break the engagement and abandon his fiancee. Although this fiancee to this matter does not have a cent dissatisfaction, and still very happy just. But Hibiscus didn''t want to bear the responsibility, "wait Gu LAN, don''t be crazy. Scenery is your fiancee. You can''t just cancel the engagement like this Even though Gu LAN once said that he had no feelings for the summer scenery, hibiscus also had a feeling that she had become a junior in the sight of people who could not tell clearly. Gu Lan was not angry. He said in a cold voice, "hibiscus, don''t be silly. Even if I don''t say to terminate the engagement, sooner or later, summer scenery will say that she wants to terminate the engagement." All of a sudden, the scene was named, "ah?" "Summer scenery, do you think I don''t know? In fact, you and Han Chen are a couple. You two have been together for a long time Gu Lan said: "that day in the corridor, you still hold together?" The audience''s heart: this plot is really like sitting on the bus, turning around the peak! Han Chen smiles. It''s hard to estimate how much gossip the party''s farce caused. and on Saturday, the girl came to the hospital. When she was talking to the boys, she make complaints about Zhou Fasheng''s affairs slowly. After hearing everything, Han Qi, sitting on the hospital bed, said with a gentle smile: "the relationship between scenery and Han Chen seems to be very good." It''s cool behind the scene of peeling apples. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 "That In fact, my relationship with Han Chen is very general. " Scenery quickly denied, and said: "the reason why Gu Lan said that is because he misunderstood it." Han Chen said with a smile, "really?" "True, of course!" And then, she came up with what happened later. Just after Gu Lan said that the scenery and Han Chen were together, the atmosphere in the hall was momentarily silent. Hibiscus stupidly looks at Han Chen, she is stunned to ask: "president, Gu Lan said is true?" "Well..." When the scenery heard Han Chen''s words with a smile on her head, she preempted the answer: "of course it''s fake!" Han Chen said regretfully: "since Miss Xia said it was false, it was fake." No, he said it would be totally misunderstood! Scenery angry staring at him, really want to slap his face, but considering that he can not beat him, she still gave up. Gu LAN sneered, "I see with my own eyes that you have such intimate behavior, can there be a fake?" "Intimacy?" The scenery sneered, "Gu LAN, can you make it clear that at that time, it was just because I was about to fall down that Han dust just grabbed my hand?" "Holding your hand because you''re going to fall? Xia Fengjing, do you think I''m a three-year-old "Well, if it''s not for this reason, then you can tell me why you like to talk with people''s wrists every time. Why?" "The scenery" naive "blinks," is it hard to say that you think this kind of speech can highlight your momentum as the prince of the ancient family? " If you want to say that you like to hold the girl''s hand to talk, in order to show his cool crazy bully drag people, it is absolutely Gu LAN. Gu Lan''s face was stiff for a moment. He thought that he had this bad problem, but he was also very upset. He didn''t understand why he would have this action every time he talked to a girl. Of course, Lan Lan doesn''t think it''s a good match for him. "Calculate carefully, since I was engaged to you, it seems that every time you are excited, you will hold my hand and talk. If you think according to your thinking..." The scenery picks eyebrow to smile, "then I also want to think that you and I have what?" Gu LAN immediately said in a loud voice: "summer scenery, don''t talk nonsense here! The engagement between you and me was made by my parents, and I never accepted it "But you have never refused in public, have you?" "That''s because I haven''t met..." Scenery directly interrupts his words, "you haven''t met the person you like, so you can make an engagement with a girl casually. When you meet the person you like, you can terminate the engagement. If you don''t meet, you can just hang out with your fiancee. Gu LAN, you think so, right?" Gu LAN is speechless. Han Chen leisurely said, "Gu LAN, in order to like the person can propose to terminate the engagement, is indeed a responsible, willing to take charge of the man." Gu Lan''s face was livid. It was so obvious that he couldn''t hear it! The scenery said with a smile: "yes, because the old young master is so good, I feel that I am not worthy of you. This is not, you proposed to terminate the engagement, I also agreed, but At the elder''s side, please go and explain it to them. I think since the elder master can say in front of so many people that he wants to terminate the engagement, it can be seen that his determination is not ordinary, and he certainly won''t disappoint hibiscus. " In other words, Gu LAN can''t break the engagement, that is, he has no seed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 "And then?" Han Qi asked softly. The book in his hand turned a page again. From the beginning to the end, his eyes were on the book. If he did not ask this sentence, others would mistakenly think that he was not listening carefully. Scenery weak gas full said: "later Gu Lan said that he will let the Gu family agree to terminate the marriage." How strong she was at the party, now she is. "Well." His reaction is very insipid, just like after listening to a simple story, perfunctorily issued a concise comment. "Han Qi Are you unhappy? " He simply uttered two syllables again, "No." "You must be unhappy!" Although he was as gentle and indifferent as usual, but the scenery was noticed. He was angry. She took out the book in his hand and threw it to one side. She held his face in both hands and asked him to look directly at himself. She puffed her cheek and said, "I said that Han Chen and I are nothing more. I have nothing more to do with Gu LAN. Don''t you believe me?" Han Qi''s breath is quiet and elegant. He seems to smile rather than smile, "does the scenery need my belief?" "Yes!" She used a loud voice. He seemed to be a little satisfied. The smile in his eyes was real, but he was also sad. "I know very well that you won''t like Gu LAN, because the person named Gu LAN is not the ideal type of scenery." She likes gentle and elegant men, and Gu LAN described from her mouth is a arrogant and arrogant person, Han Qi can easily understand her preferences, she will not be attracted to such people as Gu LAN. "Then why are you not happy..." "Han Chen." Han Qi whispered out the two names, and there seemed to be a dark light in his dark eyes. "I have the same face, the same hobby, maybe the same personality, but the difference is He has one thing I don''t have, which is a healthy body "But he..." Scenery bite lips, Han Chen is a clone, and his so-called health is only temporary. Han Qi raised her eyes. Her worried face was reflected in her dark eyes. He raised his hand and gently covered the back of her hand on her face. "Han Chen''s physiological mechanism is only set at the age of 18, and this day will soon come. But before the age of 18, his body is healthier and more beautiful than anyone else. I often think that if I only have ten Eight years, not 18 years in a hospital bed, I would like to "Don''t I don''t want you to die. I don''t want you to die even if you''ve been lying in bed all your life Han Qi, it doesn''t matter. Even if you can only live in the ward all the time, I will accompany you. I will try my best to make you not feel bored, so So you don''t want to think about it again, OK? " Her hand around his neck, her head on his chest, the voice of prayer, let people feel heartache. Han Qi stroked her back and whispered, "I''m very lucky. At least I can meet you when I''m alive. Scenery You and I are from two worlds. Your life is quite different from mine. I shouldn''t bring sorrow into your world. So even if I''m jealous beyond recognition, I hope You finally chose Han Chen. " "I don''t want to..." "Listen to me." He kisses her head with slightly bent eyes. He is laughing, but it is even more painful than crying, "maybe my father will have a way to prolong Han Chen''s life, as long as..." As long as he''s dead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 Han Qi''s words are not finished, but scenery has already understood his meaning. She hugs him tightly and doesn''t want to think of any reason. She just says: "I don''t want you to die No matter what, I don''t want you dead! " What can''t be denied is that she suddenly gave birth to the idea that she shouldn''t have at this moment. If Han Qi can survive by sacrificing Han Chen, she will think There seems to be nothing wrong with the idea of exchanging Han Qi with Han dust. The relationship between Han Chen and her is just the friendship between ordinary people. Although there is sympathy, it is not as good as Han Qi''s position in her heart. After all, Han Qi Han Qi is her favorite. You see, when it comes to life and death, human beings'' bad habits will come out, and only at this time can people instinctively make choices. Scenery has never been a saint, she has never been a good person, she is just an ordinary person who also has a dark side. Han Qi gently patted her on the back, and he said with a relaxed smile: "the scenery is so excited. What do I do? I never said I would kill myself, did I?" "But you just said it She raised her head angrily. "You said your father might have a way to prolong Han Chen''s life, but your father wants to extend Han Chen''s life, if you want to leave the world!" "I''m just talking about it casually. There are many places I haven''t been to in the world, and I haven''t seen many sceneries. What''s more, I haven''t seen the scenery, and I''ve found someone who can trust me for life, so I will try to live longer. " "You can only live longer and longer, because it is very difficult for me to find someone who can trust me for life," she said "Scenery Don''t lose your temper. " His cold voice was slightly spoiled. "We all know that day will come sooner or later. What we have to do is to enjoy every day now, maybe a few days later, maybe a year later When I leave, I hope to see you happy The scenery refused to accept and shook her head, "don''t you say you like me? So how can you say that I''m with other men? You don''t worry about Don''t worry about my bad temper, angry and picky, will no one want me "You''re fine." In Han Chen''s soft words, there is a magic that makes people blush and heartbeat. "Scenery is the best girl in the world. You are such a good girl. You have a bad temper and love to be angry and picky. It is also because of this that the scenery will be so lovely." Obviously, she was angry, but listening to his words, her face couldn''t help burning, and finally dyed a blush. She seldom felt embarrassed, "but But you''re the only one in the world who thinks that... " To tell the truth, she felt that she was a person with a bad character. If she didn''t have the status of daughter, I believe many people would avoid her. But how could her bad habits become cute in his mouth? "Because a lot of people can''t understand, there are always fewer intelligent people than stupid people in the world. Are you right?" Han Chen''s gentle smile was like jade, and his smile became more charming because of the bookishness of the paper in his bones. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 The scenery looked stupefied, the eye does not blink to stare at him. Han Qi has always been very clear, what kind of posture he puts on can make her infatuated with him. She has no resistance to his gentleness. Soon after they met, he understood that her mind is always so good to guess. He gently smiles, raises his hand to caress her smooth cheek, soft voice whispers, "scenery, may I kiss you?" Kiss!? The face of scenery is red in an instant. She stammered: "you, you just returned You''re going to push me to other men. Who has the courage to say that now? " She was shy and angry Well, be more shy. "I can''t guarantee which man will stand beside the scenery in the future." His eyes narrowed slightly and said slowly, "but at least now I can be sure The scenery belongs to me now. " When the scenery heard the answer, her heart seemed to be held by someone and could not breathe. He was always so rational that he would not show his sadness, nor his fear of the death of life. She could not imagine that if it was herself If she had an incurable disease and had to live in the atmosphere that she might die tomorrow, her mood would have collapsed. Han Qi That''s how he lived for nearly eighteen years. Her head was low, and she did not dare to look directly at his eyes. She sniffed and said, "didn''t you say you would try to live longer? Maybe Maybe ten years later, twenty years later, the man standing beside me is also you... " "It''s a very distant time." Han Qi bowed his head and pasted it to her ear and said softly, "scenery, I can''t give you any assurance that I can''t be sure of." "So you give up?" "Han Qi, I want you to live, live well, even if you want to die, you can only die in our wedding bed, as my summer scenery man died!" Han qiweidun, the canthus of his eyes slightly widened. In his good-looking eyes, the charming streamer seems to be suspended. Feng Feng bit her lips and wiped her tears hard. She tried to control the impulse of tears. She knew that Han Qi''s illness was something that made people feel very desperate. But he was still alive, so she couldn''t help thinking that he could live longer and longer "First of all, it''s you who are close to me, and you who like me first Why do you want to take care of the things after I''ve moved my heart to you? Have you ever thought about How miserable would I be if you died!? And what will I do in the next few days? Maybe after a few months, a year, two years I''ll forget you and fall in love with other men. But you are just a past in my memory. Han Qi, do you feel comfortable when you think about me at that time She said hysterically, almost crazy. She hates death all the time. It''s the word she hates all the time. Han Qi''s eyes flashed. He held her face and put it against her forehead. For the first time, he took off his mask of light and light and said painfully, "scenery, I don''t like it. I want to be a man who can accompany you for a lifetime, but I can''t do it. Every day I live seems to be stolen..." This sense of powerlessness is a kind of despair even more desperate than despair. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 "Han Qi, please For me to live longer A little longer... " Scenery choked out a voice, she looked at him close by in tears, "if you live every day like stolen, then I accompany you to steal, no matter what cost, what to do, as long as you can live, I am willing to." At this moment, she can''t deny that the balance of life in her heart has been broken. No one''s life can compare with Han Qi, even Even Han Chen can''t. "Han Qi I''m a bad woman I think If you have only one way to live Then... " There''s nothing that can''t be sacrificed. "It''s not you who are bad." Han Qi gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. He had such a perfect smile, but the people who saw it felt extremely painful, "scenery, it''s my fault, I thought I have strong self-control. I think that I can keep you and me at a proper distance. I also think that I am a very rational person. Reason tells me that as early as ten years ago, I should have accepted my life. " But these "think", after meeting her, they all made mistakes. It was an accident to meet her that night. Han Qi had never met such a beautiful accident. When she first met her, she begged not to let him die. When he was in a coma, she was with her side. Her pleasant smell penetrated into his bones and heart slowly through the tip of her nose and skin. It''s like a poison, a poison without an antidote. It''s not that Han Qi has never met other women, and the Han family will also come to visit them. Those women treat him as a fragile object, or they are fascinated by his appearance, so they can''t help but get closer. He once thought that maybe these people could bring him different surprise, but he was still disappointed. He overestimated those women and underestimated his impatience. Only the scenery was different. He didn''t understand where the difference came from, but he knew that his heart beat regularly like out of control at the moment when she was close to him. And he Han Qi is very clear that he does not have the qualification to approach her. After all, he has too little capital, but she has too much. Whether you go out with her, go shopping with her, or go to school with her, announce your ownership of her in public There is nothing he can do. From the beginning, he should be the one who was judged out, but people''s greed is always unlimited, and Han Qi is no exception. As long as he gets close, he will want more. What followed was what the body brought to him A deep sense of despair. The heart of scenery is like a knife, she kept sobbing, "I have no way I can''t help you... " At the moment, she hopes that this is an unscientific world. For example, in the world of Xianxia, she can find many unscientific ways to save him. "It''s not your fault." He kisses her moist eye corner, the voice is light, soft, "this is my unique pain, should not be borne by you." He stretched out a hand to wipe the tears on her face. His long white hand gently stroked her chin, gently lifted up, and slowly tilted his upper body toward her. Finally, he kissed her lips and stopped her trembling cry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 He kisses her shallowly, kisses her lips gently, and then, explores further. The sweet smell of her lips, as if he could not control her sweet eyes, could not make her smile. His heart was beating fast. Han Qi knew that his out of control heartbeat and emotion would make his illness in crisis again, but he knew he didn''t want to stop. He didn''t know how many chances he had to hold her and kiss her like this. Maybe tomorrow, he would leave the world and leave her side. After a long time, the kiss still ended in the breath of scenery. At this time, she had no cry, and her beautiful face was dyed with a heart stirring flush, but she did not have time to be shy, because she found that his face became more pale, "Han Qi Are you feeling sick? I''ll call the doctor "No Han Qi grabs her wrist and pulls her to lie on the bed. His favorite book falls on the cold ground, but he doesn''t care. Now she is the only one in his eyes. He softens his voice and says, "it''s good to accompany me like this scenery." The man''s lowered voice is particularly provocative at the moment, but he can''t do more, and he can''t do more. The happiness of this life of scenery can''t be destroyed in his hands. The scenery stretched out his hand to hold his waist, and put himself closer to his body. Her head rubbed against his chest, "are you really OK now?" "If something really needs to happen I''m afraid there is a beautiful cake in front of my eyes, but I can''t eat her. It will make me feel bad He chuckled and added, "it''s really hard for you." The scenery''s face was red. I can''t imagine that he can still play a joke now, "Han Qi! I''m seriously worried about you "Then I also tell the scenery seriously..." His dark eyes gradually become dark and deep, like a bottomless abyss, which can easily draw people into his trap and never escape. He said word by word, slowly and forcefully: "I love you Even at the end of my life, I will go to the grave with my love for you This is a very creepy confession. But in addition to the rapid heartbeat of the scenery, only the heartbeat is accelerated. She stares at the gentle and beautiful man in front of her eyes, and finally reaches up and kisses the corner of his lip, "it''s on your tombstone Engrave the words "husband of summer scenery." Han Qi smiles. His hand presses on the back of her head and deepens the kiss. Fengguang left the hospital very late. During this period, Xia Dynasty called her several times, and she hung up. When she got home, she was not in the mood to answer her father''s cross examination. She was muddleheaded into her room. All night, she did not sleep with her eyes open. The sweetness of love and the powerlessness that can''t be changed surrounded her. She was afraid to curl up in the quilt and didn''t want to think about anything. Until three o''clock in the morning, her cell phone rings, is a strange number, but hesitated for a moment, she connected the phone. A woman''s voice was choking anxiously over the phone. "Miss Xia, Han Qi''s condition suddenly worsened. After today''s treatment, he pulled out his breathing tube. He was trying to die Can you come to the hospital? Please Save my child... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 Not thinking much, the scenery rushed to the hospital overnight. At the door of the emergency room, she met Han Qi''s parents. Zhen Wei immediately came over, holding the hand of scenery and sobbing: "Miss Xia, you have a good relationship with Han Qi, right I heard from the doctor that you have come to see him recently. He has no will to live now. The doctor said If he''s still in a coma... " The last words, as a mother, Zhen Wei really did not have the courage to say it. Han Wei patted his wife on the shoulder and comforted her silently. He looked at the scenery with his praying eyes: "Miss Xia, we have no way to think of you." "What should I do?" Feng asked directly What she has to do is very simple, that is, put on sterilized clothes, go into the emergency room, and then talk to Han Qi. She doesn''t have to say much, as long as she can inspire him to survive. The doctor who met with him last time told Fengjing, "this time, Han Qi''s illness suddenly broke out. We used all the available methods to save his life, but we didn''t expect He would have pulled out his breathing tube, and now his condition is more serious Han Qi lies quietly on the bed, his beautiful sleeping face. If you can ignore his pale face, others will mistakenly think that he is just asleep. Scenery held his hand, the action is very light, slowly, she grabbed his hand can not help but more and more force, more and more tight. The doctor also said, "Mr. and Mrs. Han have come in and tried. Their words have little effect on Han Qi, so We just thought of Miss Xia. These days, Han Qi''s smile has increased a lot. I think it''s because of you, alas You don''t have to have too much pressure, just talk to him The doctor sighed. He stood aside with the other doctors and nurses, no longer disturbing the scenery. At the moment, in the eyes of scenery, she can not see other people except Han Qi. Han Qi is a gentle and optimistic person. It was his first impression on her, so she never thought that people like him would want to die, but it happened to him. The scenery suddenly felt difficult to breathe. She was very clear about what he was doing. If he died, maybe Han Chen could live, maybe Maybe in the future, she will forget that he is with Han Chen. After all, Han Chen is so similar to him. In Han Qi''s eyes, she may choose to be with Han Chen. But the scenery in the heart is also very clear, even if he died, turned to ashes, she will not be with Han Chen. "Han Qi..." She grabbed his hand, but her voice was surprisingly calm. "You think it''s too perfect. You think you''re dead. I''m just sad for a while. Will you fall in love with another man? Do you think everything is going to be what you expected? Don''t you think it''s unfair that you''re dead and have nothing to worry about? " Her voice increased, her anger overshadowed her grief, which she had never felt so angry. "Han Qi, I don''t care whether you can hear me or not. In short, my words are here!" Her voice was cold and her face was rare and unshakable. "If you die Do you believe Believe it or not, I can kill myself to accompany you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 The girl''s cold words seemed to be loud, beating the human heart word by word. Han Qi''s heartbeat was shown on the instrument. The line, which was just slowly approaching a straight line, suddenly began to beat violently. After a long pause, the doctors came to rescue the patient. There was a nurse who wanted to drag the scenery away. Fengguang got rid of the nurse''s hand. She lowered her head and stuck it to Han Qi''s ear. In a vicious tone, she said, "Han Qi, I''ll do what I say!" Two more nurses finally dragged the cruel scenery away from the hospital bed. A nurse said: "the patient finally had such a strong sense of survival, miss, don''t disturb our rescue. Please go out and calm down for a while." The scenery was pushed out of the emergency room by the nurse. The window on the corridor let her see her extremely cold face at this time. She was slightly stunned, and could not believe that such a "ferocious" person was herself. Han Wei and Zhen Wei came to one side, and Han Wei first asked, "Miss Xia, how is Han Qi?" Slowly, the scenery came back to her. She looked at her two elders and tried to adjust her expression. She said, "Han Qi will not die." "Really?" Zhen Wei knows that scenery is not a doctor, but when she hears this sentence from the mouth of scenery, she can''t help but want to confirm and believe it. This is a poor mother. The scenery once again said: "he will not die." Because He would not be willing to let her be buried with him. Half an hour later, the doctor opened the door of the emergency room and came out. Han Wei quickly asked, "how is Han Qi?" "The heart rate returned to normal, and finally got a life." The doctor was relieved and said heavily, "Mr. Han I think that plan will be advanced. " What''s the plan? The plan to let Han Qi live with Han dust. Zhen Wei covers her mouth and makes a subtle cry. She is not a cold-blooded woman, but before the life of her own son, she can not do the so-called fair treatment. Han Wei is more cold-blooded than his wife, because Han Chen was created by himself. He knew from the beginning that Han Chen is just Han Qi''s medicine, a medicine that can make Han Qi live. Therefore, when cultivating Han Chen, he set a time limit death order in Han Chen''s gene. Han Chen is doomed to live beyond 18 years old. Even if he is not sacrificed to save Han Chen, his own organs will fail in a specific period of time later. In the meantime, why not use his organs to save Han Qi? So his death would have some meaning, wouldn''t it? Scenery quietly sitting on the chair, she heard Han Wei on the phone, is to call who, she did not know, she only heard a few words: time is coming, bring Han Chen here. Even if she didn''t want to go into the meaning of this, she understood it when she heard it, but she didn''t stop it, she couldn''t stop it, what''s more It can''t be stopped. Zhen Wei is a woman. Her mind is much more delicate than Han Wei. She sees that the mood of scenery is not right. She goes to the side of the scenery and sits down. She raises her hand on the shoulder of the scenery and says in a soft voice, "Miss Xia, today is our trouble. I''ll send someone to send you back." "No I want to stay here. " The scenery raises Mou, firm say: "I want to wait for Han Qi to wake up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 Zhen Wei asked, "Miss Xia, you and Han Qi..." "He likes me, and I like him." The scenery generous said that, the canthus of her eyes did not know when it was wet. Maybe it was when she was in the emergency room or on the way to come. The tear marks on the corners of her eyes were very good to set off her insistence even more unalterable. Zhen Wei didn''t show any displeasure. She said in a low voice: "it takes a lot of courage to like Han Qi. Miss Xia, you can be better." "But I don''t lack courage in this matter." Fengguang pursed her lips and said, "Han Qi is a coward. He said that he liked me, but he wanted to escape this thing with death, so So I need to be more courageous, I will not admit defeat, I want him to live, even if only pain, he has to live Zhen Weidun, and finally just sighed deeply. Han Qi was transferred to the ICU ward. Although his physiological mechanism has been stabilized, no one can guarantee whether this is temporary or not. The hand of scenery is placed on the glass window. She stands outside the door and can only see him through a thick layer of glass. He is still lying quietly, can''t get close to him and can''t hear his breath. This will make her feel scared. She is still afraid. If she comes a step late today Is he really going to choose to leave like this. Han Wei and Zhen Wei, who disappeared for a period of time, came over again. Han Wei said, "it''s already five o''clock in the morning. I just called Mr. Xia and explained to him that you are here, but you have been standing for so long. You''d better go to have a rest and go to the ward where Han Qi stayed before." Scenery looked at Zhen Wei, whose eye color was obviously wrong. She realized what, but still nodded and walked away slowly. Han Wei doesn''t want her to stay there for only one reason: Han Chen has come. Two men in black closed the door of a ward and passed her in the corridor. The scenery was just a pause. When she passed the ward, she tried to pretend that she didn''t care. However, she couldn''t help looking at the locked door and couldn''t see what was inside. She suffered a lot from the sense of guilt and hope to save Han Qi. She raised her hand to support the wall and slowly clenched her hands into a fist. She was confused. Why did all this happen in front of her eyes? She doesn''t want to know these things, what cloning, what sacrifice, these things she could have never known, instead, like now, she can''t even deceive herself! On the other side of the door, unlike the lighted corridor, the room was dark. Han Chen sat quietly on the hospital bed, with no joy, no sorrow, no fear, no anger. He was already ready for the day, so now he would not feel panic at all. In the end, isn''t he living safely for nearly 18 years? He also knew that if Han Qi didn''t say anything in front of Han Wei, as a clone, Han Wei would imprison him in a hidden place instead of letting him go to school and live a life that normal people can live. Therefore, Han Chen often doesn''t understand whether he hates or appreciates Han Qi more. He was born because of Han Qi, and he was destined to be sacrificed because of Han Qi This is a very contradictory thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 But there is one thing without contradiction, that is, he will gradually decay in this dark room. This dark environment, but suddenly came a light. The door opened gently, and the figure against the light was a little girl. Han Chen''s black eyes did not adapt to the sudden light. After a moment, he just gave out a light smile, "good evening, Miss Xia." "It''s morning now." The scenery corrects carefully, she again pauses for a long time, just walked to him, "you are not tied up." "Yes, I''m not tied up." "Then you go." Han Chen''s look was stiff. After a long time, he looked at her with a kind of look that you were crazy, "are you really a summer scenery? Are you a clone like me "Can''t you be more serious now?" She didn''t have any smile, her expression was cold. Han Chen stood up and should have looked up at her, but now he looked down on her because of her height advantage. He showed a good-looking smile, "you have to understand that if you let me go, it is equivalent to announcing the death date of Han Qi." "Han Qi will not die." Her answer was quick and powerful. He laughed, "this is just your words to comfort yourself. In front of the pain, many people are powerless." "Even if you''re right But Han Qi doesn''t want to sacrifice you for him to live. " "I''m not surprised at this. After all, he has been in my memory since childhood The father. " After thinking about it for a while, Han came up with two words to describe Han Qi. He still remembers that when he was a child, Han Qi was weak, but he always liked to do something that he couldn''t do. For example, he wanted to climb up a tree to save the cat that couldn''t get down, or he wanted to carry his leg hurt by playing In retrospect, isn''t Han Qi a holy father? Han Qi can''t see any dark existence on his body, which is what Han Chen hates and envies. "Han Qi has been suffering from illness for 18 years. I believe that he is not so easily defeated by fate, even for me He has to work hard to survive. " Try to live for a second, a minute, an hour Time will be more and more, she is so naive to expect. "What if he doesn''t live?" Han Chen asked in a funny way. In his frivolous words, people feel that he just asked such a sentence just because he was funny. But he never expected how the scenery would answer. "If he can''t live, I''ll go with him." Her beautiful eyes at this moment are all seriously filled, this is a kind of unshakable determination, a shocking determination. For a long time, Han Chen laughed, "summer scenery, should I say you are stupid? You are timid enough to submit to the evil feeling and want to let me go, but you have the stupid courage to die with Han Qi and drag you two with my own life. This is not a good deal. " "If a 20-year-old man dies in a fire to save a 90 year old man, do you think it''s a good deal?" Han Chen naturally replied: "of course not." "But in my eyes, life can''t be calculated by numbers." "So I can''t watch you die, but I can accompany Han Qi to the end of life," she said The atmosphere fell silent. For a long time, Han Chen gave a light "ha" and said, "I probably understand why you like Han Qi but not me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 Han Chen''s words came suddenly, and the scenery stopped for a long time, because she did not know how to answer the words. Finally, he broke the silence, "Xia Fengjing, no matter how I say it, although I think you are stupid, I still appreciate you to save me." "I''m not trying to save you It''s just because I''m afraid Han Qi will feel guilty when he wakes up. " Han Qi once said that he didn''t want to live with Han Chen''s life. The scenery still remembers this sentence. Han Chen smile, "also, if not for Han Qi, I don''t think you will save me to leave." "It''s time for you to go." She was not sure when those people would come back, and she did not want to see his rather emotional appearance. "I won''t go." Han Chen said, "even if I leave, I can''t live for three months." Because, his time is coming. If Han Qi''s illness makes Han Qi feel desperate, then why isn''t the life span of Han Chen as a clone? Scenery does not want to think about these, she stubbornly asked: "if you don''t go, are you waiting to die here now?" "You once said that life is something that can''t be measured by numbers, but unfortunately, in my eyes, life is a simple number." He said with almost indifference. There was no emotion in his eyes, and even his disguised smile disappeared. It seemed that he was just saying something unrelated to himself: "I left, Han Qi will die, three months later, I will die, and I will stay, I will die, and Han Qi will live. In the rest of his life, he will live forever in the guilt for me, which is a very good plan It''s a bargain. " Han said, "sipping the scenery This is your life, but you see it as a business? " "Life is just a joke on me." Han Chen said calmly: "you only know that Han Qi lives in the pain of death every day, but you don''t know that I also live in this kind of pain every day. The difference is that there are many people who want him to live, and I I''m alone. " Envious? Of course, he would envy. This is an emotion he does not want to admit, but it is also an emotion that he cannot deny. Han Chen and Han Qi look the same, but their fate is quite different. Eighteen years ago, Han Chen could live a life that Han Qi didn''t have. He believed that as long as he lived better, Han Qi would be more jealous of him, just as he was jealous of Han Qi. But time is always passing. Eighteen years What about 18 years? Now I think it''s only in the blink of an eye. Soon, Han Chen will return the stolen 18 years to Han Qi. Han Qi will live, live healthily and live with the people he likes. And he Just as he came to this world, he will disappear in the world in the indifferent sight of people. She knows that both Han Chen and Han Qi''s fate can make people feel distressed, but But she also knew that she had a choice when she met Han Qi for the first time. She likes Han Qi and doesn''t want him to die. Han Chen suddenly sent out a light smile, he said: "summer scenery, my life will never let other people decide, even if it is heaven, my life, can only be decided by myself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 The scenery looked at Han Chen and wanted to say something else. Her hand was suddenly held by him. Han Chen tightly grasped her hand and pulled her close to himself. He bent slightly, and the other hand gently stroked her cheek. He gently said: "scenery, you are a person I can''t see clearly, but also a I don''t know what kind of mood to take out. You want Han Qi to live, but you want to let me go. I think I know you, but I don''t know you. " "Han Chen..." The strength of his holding her hand did not allow her to break free. She was stunned and said, "maybe you can try again I can ask my father to find the best doctor for you... " "It''s too late." His voice is low, there is a sense of despair, a sense of frustration, "from the day I was born, my death has been scheduled, I can not escape, Han Wei said, as a clone of me, a short life span is an unchangeable thing." The scenery moved its lips and could not speak. Han Chen''s smiling eyes were tinged with a layer of sadness, "I met you first. Why did you fall in love with Han Qi But that''s good. He has a chance to live. " "Han Chen..." He suddenly asked: "summer scenery, are you afraid of the dark?" When the scenery is still unknown, she is suddenly pushed on the hospital bed by him. Then, Han Chen walks out of the ward and closes the door of the ward. She had a bad premonition, so she ran out of bed and knocked on the door, "Han Chen, what do you want to do?" "To do what I should do." His voice came from the other side of the door, faint, unable to hear emotion. After a long time, the voice of dull scenery came, "you can go..." "My identity is doomed that I can''t escape the shackles. Xia Fengjing, thank you for coming to me today. Can I ask you something?" This is the first time he used the word "Qiu". When he knew his identity as a child, he didn''t ask Han Wei to let him live. Not long ago, when he was brought by Han Wei''s people, he did not ask Han Wei to let him go. But now, he uses the word "Qiu". "What..." "When I die, I scatter my ashes in the sea. I want to drift in the boundless ocean and see further places." She choked, "OK I promise you His tone relaxed a little, "then I can rest assured to meet my death." As soon as the soft voice falls, the footstep sound rings, more and more distant, finally disappears. Scenery hand holding the door, slowly squatting on the ground, she curled up in the corner, a drop of tears on the cold floor, she quietly crying, gradually, the open room came to suppress the sobbing sound. Some people''s meeting is like a meteor, the instant burst out enviable spark, but is destined to be just in a hurry. But Han Chen and scenery, their encounter is not even enviable spark, only fate makes people. One day later, news of the success of the operation came. Half a month later, Han Qi woke up, and Han Wei and Zhen Wei could rest assured. In Han Qi wake up the next day, scenery just went to the hospital, she sat on the edge of the bed, powerless smile said: "you are OK Han Qi also inserted a breathing tube, his lip corner effortlessly raised a smile, gently said, "scenery You don''t look well. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 Scenery for him to cover the corner, dare not look at him, "maybe I did not rest well." "Because He Don''t guess, Han Qi also knows that since he can wake up, the doctor also said that his body only needs to recover slowly, which means that Han Chen is dead. After a while, the scenery slowly nodded, her face pretended to be relaxed smile no longer, "I went to the seaside Spilled his ashes into the sea "It''s my fault..." His clean eyes were filled with sadness, "I thought As long as I am dead, everyone can live well. " "Han Qi, you can''t have this idea any more! I don''t want to experience the fear of losing you again! " She said out of control and wiped her eyes hard. She didn''t want to cry at this time. "No I''m not going to have that idea again. " After all, it''s a major operation, and Han Qi''s body is not completely good. He used all his strength to start and gently held her hand. "Scenery, don''t be angry. You can hit me and scold me, but don''t be angry with yourself." Hearing this, her sadness and sweetness are mixed together, which is actually a mixture of five flavors: "Han Qi, Han Chen is dead Death is really a terrible thing. I don''t want to see you die again. In this lifetime, you can stay by my side, isn''t it "Well, in this life, I will accompany the scenery well." Han Qi held her hand on her chest and let her feel the beating of her heart in her chest Originally belongs to Han Chen, scenery, I will live on behalf of him, so don''t be so sad, this heart will hurt "Well..." She whispered, Han Qi''s heart beat, trance reminds her of that night''s Han Chen. It''s also the last time she saw Han Chen. Three months later, the president of Lihai high school who had lost the news temporarily returned to the school. What is incomprehensible is that the president of the student union actually chose to transfer to class E, which has the worst reputation. After a short time, the public understood that he never concealed his love for a girl. This girl is from class E. her name is Xia Fengjing. Hibiscus looks at Han Chen sitting with the scenery. Gu LAN beside her doesn''t pay attention to what she says. Han Chen is still that Han Chen, but she feels that Han Chen is more gentle She lost to think, maybe he had a favorite person, treat like people, will be more gentle. The question of scenery making a mistake was pointed out by the boy around him again. She did not say anything. She listened quietly to his explanation. He said that his goal now is to let her enter the same university with him. Therefore, he will give her a lecture and take the opportunity to eat more tofu. For example, now, he holds her hand with a pen, and a gentle smile when he lowers his head can charm all women. But he didn''t feel happy because he realized that she didn''t dare to look at herself in the past few months. Maybe it''s because of the same face as Han Chen. Han Qi called softly: "scenery." "Well?" She raised her eyes slightly. He said, "I''m still with you, aren''t I?" Scenery''s lips moved. For a long time, she issued a faint choking syllable, "yes." Han Qi is still alive, right next to her. Just because of his words, she realized that she had escaped for too long. The death of Han Chen made her feel sad, but it doesn''t mean that she can The man who just came back from hell. Han Chen lowered his head and kissed her eyebrow, "in the days after that, I will be there." That''s enough. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 On this day of Saturday, it rained heavily and the sky was gray, which made the funeral more sad. People at the funeral wore black clothes to commemorate Han Wei, a scientist who had made a great breakthrough in the field of biological science. Because it was he, a man just over 40, who came up with a way to cultivate artificial organs and realized it, that would make such great progress in medicine. He is a great man. But a car accident killed him, because God did not allow anyone to rewrite the script of others'' fate, so God let the great man go to heaven in advance. Yes, Han Wei is a great man. The pastor finished the eulogy with a heavy heart, and the funeral was also announced. Zhen Wei was heartbroken and was helped to the car ahead of time. It''s a rainy day and the road is not easy. Han Qi held the hand of scenery and asked with concern, "are you feeling ok?" "Well, I''m fine." A black dress makes the scenery more solemn and dignified. One hand of her is held by Han Qi, and the other one is consciously placed on her big belly. She is pregnant. It has been five months. Since she was 20 years old and still a sophomore, she has held a wedding ceremony with Han Qi. Of course, the Xia Dynasty was not willing to marry her daughter so early, but the helpless thing was that the raw rice had been cooked and the scenery was pregnant. Her studies in college have been suspended and she is now at home in peace. As an adult, Han Qi is more mature and charming than he was a few years ago. At least, the scenery knows that in the University, almost every few days, there are girls who want to come over to express their love to him. Han Qi has only one answer. He will put out the wedding ring on his ring finger and say with a smile, "I''m married." Even if he shows no distractions, the scenery will feel insecure, because she is pregnant, pregnant women will always be suspicious, also because her father-in-law That is to say, the sudden death of Han Qi''s father made her feel more uneasy. "Your father has always been very cautious and never drinks before driving. Why did he have an accident this time?" she said "Before the accident, he won the academic award. He should relax when he is happy." Han Qi tilted his umbrella a little toward her, and his other shoulder was wet with rain, and it seemed that he didn''t notice it. The wind pushed the umbrella to him, "you don''t just care about me. If you are not in good health, how can you do if you are ill?" "But if scenery gets sick, I''ll feel worse than myself." His beautiful face revealed a slight smile, such as spring breeze, in the background of black suit, there is a charming style. Scenery frame can not live his sweet words, she can only rely on him closer, save him so wet again, think about himself now, and want to think about Zhen Wei, she sighed, "mother-in-law, what should she do in the future?" "She is a strong woman." Because she was close to her, Han Qi held her hand instead of her waist, he said faintly: "our child is about to be born, my mother, she must be able to quickly out of sorrow." "I hope so." Scenery has a good impression on this mother-in-law, so she hopes that the woman who lost her husband will get better soon. Han Qi looked down at her head and said gently, "let''s go home." She nodded, "OK." Since Han Qi and Fengjing got married, the two of them moved to live outside. At this time, after losing Han Wei, the male owner of the Han family''s mansion, Zhen Wei was the only one left. The nanny saw that she was too sad and afraid that she was hungry, so she went to the kitchen to make a tonic dinner. Zhen Wei stayed alone in the room, her eyes had already been swollen with tears. Looking at Han Wei''s remains on the table, she was even more weeping. After a long time, she picked up Han Wei''s mobile phone. She still remembered that her husband''s mobile phone desktop was a group photo of the two of them. Even though she knew it would be more sad, she also wanted to have a look. The password lock of the mobile phone was her birthday, which was on the screen of the mobile phone When it lights up, what you see is not the desktop, but a voice that has not been sent out in time. It''s weird. She''s clicking on the voice. "Xiaowei, we have been wrong for ten years. Now Han Qi is not our son. He is..." The man''s voice stopped suddenly, and the car made a huge crash. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 The mobile phone seems to have fallen down and hit something. The recording is only here. Zhen Wei''s mind is blank. She forgot to cry and fell into an unknown panic. Han''s son couldn''t have cheated her son Who would he be? Zhen Wei''s mind seems to form a storm, and her tangled thoughts can only stop here, because someone came to see her. It''s Han Qi. She is most familiar with the son, but now dare not say is familiar. Han Qi slowly walked in from the door, his face still has the sadness of losing his father, which is not very obvious, but the sadness hidden behind the smile can make people feel more serious. Zhen Wei holds the hand of mobile phone unconsciously put behind, she tries to pretend normal to ask: "how did you come over?" He said in a low voice: "the scenery is not at ease with you, I am also very worried, just came to have a look today." "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." She is not good at lying, but human instinct reminds her that Han Qi can''t find out about the recording. Her other hand wipes the wet tears from the corner of her eye, just like her sad self a few days ago. But it''s just like that. Han Qi finally came to her side. He looked at her quietly for a long time. Finally, he gave a faint smile. His dark eyes were calm, but he had the magic power to see through people''s hearts. "You know, right?" When asked this sentence, in his perfect face, even the sadness of the death of his relatives was gone. Yeah, what else do you need to do now? As she remembers, this is her gentle son, but Zhen Wei''s cold feeling in her heart is expanding infinitely. It is clearly still him, but now he brings him a totally different feeling. There is a strong sense of oppression invading her spirit Then she felt a headache, a severe headache. Zhen Wei holds her head and slowly squats on the ground. Her repressed memory gushes out. Soon, she covers her mouth, and her pupils dilate because of panic. She is in panic, the ultimate panic. "Do you remember?" Han Qi smiles, "Madam Han." "Han Chen You are Han Chen! " Zhen Wei is out of control and yells at him. She stands up and pours at him. Now she looks like a hungry wolf. She wants to tear up the hunter in front of her. She is no longer as adept and gentle as usual. Han Qi but gently moved to the side of a step, Zhen Wei was embarrassed to pounce on an empty, hit the table. "Mrs. Han, you should thank me." Under his long and curly eyelashes, Han Qi has a pair of clear eyes, clean and holy. "If I hadn''t transformed you, your marriage with Mr. Han would have broken down. So, shouldn''t you say thank you to me?" "Thank you? Thank you for hypnotizing Han Wei and me. Did our own son die? " Zhen Wei issued a shrieking voice, and her appearance of Madness at this time is quite different from her previous weakness. Yes, she is. Because she was born in a family, she likes to look at people with colorful glasses. She is cruel and mean. However, she is a woman who is eager to love. She does not like to pay, but asks Han Wei to love herself unconditionally. Of course, Han Wei had discussed divorce with her ten years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 If there is no accident, Han Wei and Zhen Wei are now divorced, and their son, Han Qi, will have custody of him. Han Qi is dead. Who is alive now? It is Han Chen, who replaced Han Qi ten years ago. When she thought of exchanging the clone with her own son''s sacrifice, Zhen Wei felt like a knife. Although she had a bad character, it didn''t mean that she didn''t love her child. She murmured bitterly: "I said that As I said earlier, Han Wei didn''t listen to me and wanted to create a clone... " Now her child is dead, and Han Wei is dead. What''s next Is it her turn? Han Qi Of course, in fact, he is Han Chen, but for the sake of using Han Qi''s name for ten years, let''s call him by Han Qi''s name. He turned the chair beside the table and sat down gracefully. One of his legs was on the other, his hands crossed in front of his abdomen, and he leaned lazily against the back of the chair. It was a kind of aloof elegance and nobility. His eyes were slightly bent, and he looked at the woman who was about to collapse with a smile, just like looking at a mole ant. He said, "despair? Before I was ten years old, I was so desperate. " The difference is that this woman has no ability to change her destiny. "If it wasn''t for Han Wei You can''t have been born in this world! " "But you killed him, and you killed my child! How ungrateful you are "Ungrateful?" He gave a funny light, "have you forgotten what he did on me? Constantly taking out organs from my body He also put in the organs he cultivated just to realize the greatest experiment of all mankind. I have paid off the so-called en and Yi, and I don''t owe you any more. " Referring to this, Zhen Wei shook his head in pain, "no You are a clone. You were born for this. Han Wei did nothing wrong... " She insisted that there was nothing wrong with this inhumane experiment, as if only in this way could she have a legitimate reason to blame the man in front of her. Han Qi suddenly asked: "do you know what the most failed point of Han Wei''s experiment?" "What..." "He shouldn''t have given me autonomy for the sake of the success of his experiment." Han Qi''s clear eyes showed a loyal smile, "my genes are the most perfect, my brain runs faster than anyone else, so I''m not meant to be a controlled person. " This is the most failed point of Han Wei''s experiment. as like as two peas of Han, he was only ten years ago when he was called Han Yu. His memory was only in a black room. The room was full of experimental equipment and medical supplies. At the age of five, he saw a boy who was exactly the same as himself. The difference is that the boy named Han Qi can come and go freely and be loved by his parents, while the boy named Han Chen can only stay in this place where there is no day. Because of the continuous experiments, he did not have a healthy body, because of the clone identity, he was destined not to walk under the sun. The reason why Han Wei created a human clone is very simple. He wants to complete the experiment of his own artificial organ, and the reason why he will use his own son''s DNA to cultivate a clone is also very simple. Less than 10% of normal human brain cells can be developed and utilized, and Han Wei is to create an existence that can make the development of brain cells more than 10%. Obviously, his experiment has been successful ¡£ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 Since his birth, this child as a clone has absorbed much more knowledge than ordinary children. Han Wei named him Han Chen. Dust is also dust, which means dust. It is not worth mentioning or worth a cent. When his value is used up, he can be removed like dust. Han Wei sees hope in Han Chen, a hope that can be used to develop the human brain and cultivate his own son into the most intelligent person in the world. As his child''s name is Han Qi, it represents his best expectation. Soon, Han Wei''s expectation will come true, which will be a miracle in human history. But things didn''t work out as he wanted. Since Han Qi discovered the existence of Han Chen, he thought Han Chen was his twin brother. Han Chen did not admit it or refute it, because Han Qi Neng brought him many things, books, toys, candy It was the first time that Han Chen saw the outside world. It was the first time that Han Chen saw the outside world. It was the first time that he knew that the word "world" was very big. The sky was endless and the city was full of buildings There are so many different people. In that year, Han Chen was ten years old. Later, he was found by Han Wei''s people. Because he went out, his health became worse. Han Wei was furious. Han Chen was the achievement he wanted to show at the academic conference. He could not tolerate that this achievement would happen before the world recognized his success. Therefore, he ordered Han Qi not to contact Han Chen any more. It was the day of farewell. Han Qi said goodbye to Han Chen in the dark house. There was disinfectant in the room, but there was a drowsy smell in the room. Han Chen did not feel sad or afraid. He just whispered in his ear after Han Qi fell into a coma: "I''m sorry. In order to cure my body, my father created you, Han Chen..." "Han Chen" is his own name, but he uses it to refer to people lying in bed, "you only have 18 years of life Because you are my clone, and if you become a clone, you will get more attention from your parents. " Then, Han Chen walked out of the room and became Han Qi. People all have weaknesses. For example, Han Chen, who has become Han Chen, is eager for his father to do less experiments, his mother to fight less with his father, and he is still young and eager to get the care of his parents. Han Wei is eager to stand at the top of the academic circle and become the most authoritative person in the academic circle. What about Zhen Wei? Her wish is simpler. She wants to be a little woman who is spoiled by her husband. As long as they relax and start with their weaknesses, it''s easy to invade their consciousness, Han Chen No, it''s time to call Han Qi. He calls this "transformation" instead of "hypnosis", because he just transformed these people into their ideal selves. In this way, all people can get happiness, can''t they? He once told Fengguang that "no matter how advanced technology is now, people may be able to easily reach outer space, or change one''s memory with medical means easily, or artificial intelligence may replace human''s work But there''s one thing that''s flawed, and that''s that clones will never live long. " All these words are true. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 Han Qi is a good man. He naturally thinks that he is a good man. He does not think it is a mistake to replace Han Chen, because he has helped all people fulfill their wishes. Moreover, before, he did not want to sacrifice Han Chen. He knew that his life as a clone was very short. He just wanted to experience the life he had not experienced. Instead, he walked into the world instead of in the dark room. However, he also found out that he had escaped from the cage full of experimental equipment, but came here A bigger cage is the hospital. On his bookshelf, next to the hypnotic book, is a book called "the collection of birds." it makes life beautiful like summer flowers and death like the quiet beauty of autumn leaves He yearned for these two poems, so before he died, he wanted to see the outside world again, and then he met the scenery. It was an accident. A beautiful accident. He didn''t want to die suddenly. He wanted to live. If he was with the scenery, he would like to do many things with her. He would like to see the beautiful scenery, walk into the palace of marriage, and grow old together Sometimes people''s thinking is really only in a moment, in this moment, he decided what to do to live. Pretending to be desperate to let the scenery leave is because she wants her to be more distressed. Women are sentimental creatures. They are easy to fall in love with a man because of sympathy. However, Han Chen''s experience is also easy to make people feel distressed, so he should be more cruel, especially after he is sensitive to the threat of Han Chen to himself. For example In order to let the scenery and Han Chen together, he chose to commit suicide. After experiencing the fear of losing him, it is easier for him to realize the necessity of sacrificing Han Chen to let him live. This is a dangerous move. Maybe he will die on the operating table like this, but he won the bet. He came back to life, and Han Chen died. It''s true that Han Chen''s death gives scenery a heart knot. Even time can''t untie the knot of scenery, but this emotion can be transferred, so scenery is pregnant. She likes children, and he and her children, she will be particularly loving, maternal love can always overcome those superfluous feelings, perhaps in a few years, more than ten years When the name Han Chen is mentioned again, she just sighs. He calculated everything very well, except that on the day of Han Wei''s accident, he accompanied Han Wei to attend the award ceremony. The waiter let a glass of wine spill on his clothes. When he was cleaning in the toilet, Han Wei saw a scar on his arm. This scar opened the gap of Han Wei''s memory and recalled everything. This scar was cut by Han Wei many years ago in order to test the blood coagulation of human clones. The wound was very deep, and he still remembered that he had shed a lot of blood. Red blood. So Han Wei died. The atmosphere in the room was very quiet. At this time, Han Qi''s mobile phone rang. When he saw the two words "baby" on the caller ID, he gave a gentle smile. After connecting the phone, his voice was even more indulgent, "scenery, is it me?" "Well." "When will you be back?" she said in a pleasant voice "Soon." "Mother in law, is she OK?" "It''s OK. She''s fine." She breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good..." "Do you have anything to eat? I''ll bring it to you when I get back. " Since Han was pregnant, she would go shopping without complaint. She was a little embarrassed, "that The cake in the ruby cake shop It seems too far away. " It takes more than 40 minutes for that shop to start from here. "It''s not far. It''s my baby who wants to eat it. I''ll naturally satisfy everything my baby wants." She laughed happily. "Our child will be very happy to know that she has such a pet father." No, he said it was her. Han Qi didn''t retort. He hung up with a happy smile, stood up and sorted out his tie. Then, he turned and walked out. Behind him is Zhen Wei with a dull look. "Yes." He stopped, slightly turned his head and said, "it should be very lonely underground, Mrs. Han Are you going to accompany Mr. Han? " "Yes I''m going to accompany him Zhen Wei unconsciously low Nan, eyes no focus, she slowly picked up the fruit knife on the ground, slowly and forcefully, in his wrist skin scratch a deep wound. The blood soon flowed out, but she was still sitting on the ground, not aware of the pain. Han Qi sent out a sigh of emotion, "Mrs. Han and Mr. Han are really deep in love and enviable." As the voice dropped, he walked out of the room and took the door with him. It''s time for him to buy a cake. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 After the emotion is cleared, the memory related to the last world will gradually fade away in the mind of scenery, and finally disappear. She is a little perplexed in her heart, but this emotion is only temporary. Fengguang still remembers that she once asked system Jun, since he can clear his emotions, why not just clear her happy and disgusting emotions, so that she can completely get rid of her personal feelings and complete the task well. She also remembers that system Jun replied to her, "you are a human being, not a person without feelings." So far, after going to another world, she likes to be emotional. Because of the fading of memory, she will not remember. In fact, there are many times when she did not make any substantive action. Those strategic goals will fall in love with themselves. Yes, it is very easy for them to fall in love with her, but it is not an easy thing to make them have a stable sense of happiness. Fortunately, because of her fading memory, she will not have doubts because of this, otherwise things will be difficult to do. Taking advantage of his memory, the scenery seriously said to system Jun: "I can apply for the future world, do not my side dead?" "I can''t guarantee it." System Jun''s answer is neat and neat. She didn''t have any disappointment. In fact, she also understood in her heart that it was impossible to ask system Jun to do this, just as in different worlds, system Jun could not open up and let her finish the task without limit. She just felt helpless. "Select the script?" System Jun this time is not a direct command, but with the tone of discussion, which made her surprised to lift her eyes, "what''s wrong with you today? Is it a virus? " Otherwise, how could system Jun be so wrong. For a second, the system "picks the script." Scenery skimmed her lips and took a book, the name of the book slowly emerged, "female constable.". The female leader, Chen Hongdou, is the daughter of a county magistrate. However, she doesn''t like red clothes and arms, but she likes to dance with swords and swords. She is the first female constable in the yamen, and the male leader Yang Jie is a masterpiece of the Yamen. We all work in the same place. What''s more, Chen Hongdou is a female colleague in Yamen. She is just good and Yang Jie is another A beautiful man, this one to two will always look at the right eye, they will have no suspense in love. As for the status of scenery, she is the daughter of the richest family in Tongxian county. Yang Jie was also the son of a rich family. She had an engagement with Fengguang since she was a child. Unfortunately, the family fell into decline, and it was said that the Xia family wanted to repent. Of course, this engagement will be lifted, otherwise how can Yang Jie and Chen Hongdou be together? The identity of the second male is even more interesting. His name is Zhou Xing. He is the prince''s highness of the state of Zhou. To be exact, he is about to be abolished. Because of his mother''s rebellion, and because he was injured in his leg during the rebellion, he could only sit in a wheelchair. His Majesty''s name was to ask him to go to Tongxian County, where the mountains and rivers are beautiful, to raise his body. It is just a cold shoulder. It has been proved that later, his mother rebelled The crown prince''s position has indeed been abolished. When he was unwilling to make a palace change again, it was the Lord and the woman who uncovered his plot. Finally, he died under the sword of the woman and the one he loved. The scenery suddenly feels heavy responsibilities and a long way to go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 Tongxian county is a small county in the south of the Yangtze River. Although the place is small, it is prosperous in abundant products. Especially the embroidery and cloth business here is particularly developed. What''s more, the public order here is very good. All year round, except for the dog in the east of the city and the cattle in the West family dying, there is nothing serious. Recently, however, many things happened in Tongxian county. First, there were children missing from time to time, and then there was a homicide case. This is a big news, the quiet Tongxian suddenly burst into a pot. died Wutong, who was called a widow. She was called Liu''s family. She lived in the city''s Indus street, selling embroidery, and she was very kind and friendly. She lived firm and secure with her seven year old son. But such an easy and safe woman suddenly died at home. The wound on her neck was neat and neat. It can be seen that she was killed with a single knife. There was not much property in her family. Her clothes were also neat. No one in the Yamen could find a way to arrest the murderer. The scenery thinks, as long as the male and female owners come out, the murderer must be captured, but unfortunately, the male and female masters have not yet appeared. And she She looked at her reflection on the river. She looked like a six-year-old girl. She sighed deeply. According to the truth, no matter which world she goes to, she really belongs to the world she has lived in since she was a child. But system Jun will speed up the progress of time and keep her age at the beginning of the plot. But this time, it is different. She spent six years from a baby to a little girl. She wants system Jun to speed up her time, but he doesn''t pay attention to her. He always does this. Only when he is in a good mood will he pay attention to her. At other times, he completely ignores her. Thanks to her, she thinks that the system king has become more and more human. She threw a stone into the water, and the calm lake rippled. It''s like her mood, how can''t settle down. The white cat beside her called to the willow on the other side. The little girl who carved jade touched the cat''s head, "little Hydrangea, what''s the matter with you?" This is Fengjing''s pet. Just a year ago, she found a stray cat in the street. Its hair is soft. She named it "little Hydrangea". The little Hydrangea gave a low cry again. The scenery looked in the direction of the cat''s call. There was a little boy hiding behind the willow. Seeing her, he seemed to be startled. He stepped back a step and tripped over a stone. He fell to the ground. The scenery picks up the small Hydrangea to walk, sees her to approach, the boy''s face is more red. "Who are you? What are you doing here? " She bent slightly and looked down at the boy sitting on the ground. The boy is only seven or eight years old. The cloth on his body is ordinary. He seems to be a child of an ordinary family. However, he looks very handsome. As long as a few years later, he may also be a charming and elegant boy. She was so staring at him, he was nervous, blurted out: "I''m not hiding here to peek at you!" "Oh, you are peeping at me by hiding here." He was so red that he wanted to slap himself. The scenery thought that the little boy was quite interesting. She asked with a smile, "why do you want to peek at me?" ¡°¡­¡­ You see. " His voice was as small as a mosquito, and he wanted to find a hole to get in. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 The scenery did not expect this answer, she chuckled, "you think I look good, so you hide here to see me?" "Well..." The boy''s nervous eyes fluttered, but he did not dare to look at her. She felt funny, of course, she still praised him, "you have a vision, don''t sit on the ground, get up." The boy looked at her hand, which was clean and white. He looked down at his hand on the ground. It was stained with dust and looked dirty. He hesitated and did not dare to put out his hand to hold it. The scenery blinked. Since he refused to get up, she simply squatted on the ground and looked at him, "what''s your name?" "My name is Wu Qi..." She put her chin on her hand and looked at him interestingly, "Wu Qi, my name is scenery." "I know you You are the lady of the summer house. " He carefully looked up at her, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t follow you. When Mr. Xia inspected the shop before, I saw you following him." Xia family is the richest person in Tongxian county. In the Xia Dynasty, no one knows what happened in Tongxian. Even the county magistrate sometimes dealt with him, he had to look at his face. Scenery said with a smile: "I have no misunderstanding. In Tongxian County, it''s normal for you to know me, but It''s getting late now. Aren''t you going home? " Now it''s sunset. There are fewer and fewer pedestrians in the street. It''s too dangerous for a child to stay outside. Especially, there have been several missing children recently. "I''ll go back..." Wu Qi got up from the ground, and he looked at the scenery nervously, "Miss Xia Goodbye. " With that, he ran away in a hurry. The scenery suddenly had an illusion that she was a monster. She stood up with a small Hydrangea and watched the boy''s back disappear quickly. At this time, the voice of a little maid came from behind her. "Miss, you are here!" About ten year old girl ran over, her name is lotus seed, is scenery''s intimate maid. The scenery looked back at the lotus seeds and went to the direction of going home, "what are you so excited about? I''m not going to lose it. " "Miss, you suddenly disappeared, the maid will be very worried." Lianzi handed the sugar gourd in her hand to the scenery. She just listened to the command of the scenery to buy the sugar gourd. Only when she looked back, she found that the scenery was gone. Scenery bit sugar gourd, slowly said: "all blame small Hydrangea running around, I in order to chase it, just ran to the river, and then I forget the way back." What she said was true. It was because the little Hydrangea ran far away that she followed her out. She seldom had the chance to come to the street to play. Once she had gone far, she forgot the way back. Lotus seed palpitations of the chest, "fortunately found the young lady, in case of miss missing, the master must be anxious to death." "My father?" "Scenery skimmed his lips," he is afraid to still think of his business in the study. " "Miss..." "Well, you won''t have to speak for him." Scenery pulled out a smile, "come on, tell me, what news have you heard?" Lianzi is timid and timid, but she has a great advantage, that is, the speed of information inquiry is comparable to that of an intelligence dealer. "I''ve heard some news." Lotus seed said triumphantly, "isn''t that a homicide case that''s the most lively thing recently? I heard that the Yamen people have already found out some details. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 "What is it?" "It''s said that although the Liu family who died seems to be in a safe and orderly manner, she always secretly likes the owner of Linglong village, and from time to time secretly goes to Linglong village to find someone else." Lotus seed lowered her voice and said, "Miss, you know, the owner of Linglong villa never leaves the villa. No one knows what his name is or what he looks like. Besides a housekeeper who will come out to buy at a fixed point, no one else has ever come out of Linglong village. I heard that..." Scenery can not help but seriously up, "hear what?" "Someone looked out of Chuang Tzu from a distance, but he saw a white haired ghost! Everyone is saying that there is a man eating ghost living in that village Lotus seed panic holding face, Ghost this word, for girls are very terrible existence. The sugar gourd in the hand of scenery also forgot to bite, "white hair ghost?" "Yes, I heard that the man who saw the white haired ghost died after he went back." Lotus seed said mysteriously: "I guess Liu must have been killed by this white haired ghost." There was a storm in the scenery''s mind. She quickly reviewed the plot and found that there was no ghost. She was relieved. The old God said, "it''s ridiculous. If the Yamen people can''t catch the murderer, they will blame the case on ghosts and monsters." "This I don''t know. " Lianzi was confused, "but Tongxian county has not had an accident these years. Linglong village has only appeared for a few years. In Tongxian County, there has been a child missing incident and a homicide case. Now everyone says that the owner of Linglong village must be some evil spirit." "It is pedantic to say that people are ghosts, while they are gods." The scenery pretends to shake his head, there are many people in the world who are ignorant to this exclamation. She knew about Linglong village, but occasionally heard two or three sentences from other people''s mouths. It was said that it was a big house in the city, not far from their summer residence, but she had never been there. Her father protected her very well. Even today, she could come out to play in the street. In fact, there were several people protecting her in the dark. She knew that. Otherwise, she would not dare to walk around. As soon as Linglong village was mentioned, the scenery stopped because they just came to the gate of Linglong village. If they went out of Xiafu and wanted to go to the most prosperous street, they would pass by Linglong village. But before, she didn''t even bother to look at it. After all, Linglong village had nothing to do with her. But just after listening to Lianzi''s words, she couldn''t help looking at it more. Closed door, can not see what is inside. "Miss, let''s go now." Lotus seed shakes the hand of scenery with fear. The little Hydrangea, who stayed in the arms of the scenery, was startled. He jumped down with a meow, and quickly jumped to the wall, and soon disappeared into the house. "Little Hydrangea!" There was a cry from the scenery, and a cat came from the other side of the door. "Little Miss..." Lotus seed stammered: "we''d better go find someone to save the little Hydrangea..." The scenery glanced at the lotus seed, "all blame you, make a fuss." She shook off the lotus seed''s hand and stepped on the steps. Her hand hesitated for a moment when she wanted to put it on the door. However, she thought that the small Hydrangea was on the other side of the door. She knocked on the door and said that it was OK to ask for a cat. This hand was on the door. To her surprise, the door opened easily, and she saw the deep courtyard. The little Hydrangea called at the door and turned to run inside. "Little Hydrangea, don''t run away!" Feng ran in with her skirt. After running in, I found that the house was terrible. Through the courtyard with water and bridge, I entered the forest full of flowers and trees. There was only a tall loquat tree in the forest. Under the loquat tree was a pavilion. There was a man and a man sitting in the pavilion. His robes were snow-white and spotless, and his white hair hung lazily behind him. Even the afterglow of the sunset was embarrassed to leave mottled shadows on his body. A quiet breath slowly penetrated from his picturesque face, and finally infected the whole sea of flowers here. With a smile in his eyes, he looked at the cat lying on his leg, smiling with a fresh and gentle breath, which was not secular. The breeze was blowing through the thick bamboo leaves, rubbing against each other and making a sound, and filled the air with the fragrance of medicine. At this glance, it is like heaven and man. Finally, his gentle eyes fell on her. Scenery a meal, unconsciously raised her hand, her hand is only left a fruit sugar gourd, she blinked, "you really good-looking, let''s be friends, this is a gift to meet." His eyes slightly curved, thin lips with a smile, "good." Even the sound seems to have the magic power of melting ice and snow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 When he looked at him with such gentle eyes, the scenery suddenly felt embarrassed. She wriggled forward a few steps, entered the pavilion, pointed to the cat in his arms and said, "it''s mine." "Is it?" The man''s slender and good-looking hand slowly stroked the comfortable hair on the cat''s back. He gently said, "your cat is very cute, just like you." Her face turned red in an instant, especially when she looked at the way he stroked the cat, just like touching her through the cat. She had never seen a man more elegant and picturesque than him, or a man who could let people see all the beautiful things in him, which made her heart suddenly jump. She slowly raised her hand to her chest. "What''s the matter with you?" he asked softly "My heart It''s so fast. " "Uncomfortable?" "No..." It''s very comfortable. This kind of rapid heartbeat makes her have a strange experience. It''s just like when she thought she couldn''t find the little Hydrangea, it suddenly appeared in front of her. She sat down opposite him and asked, "are you the master here?" "Yes." He chuckled, "you are the daughter of Xia mansion." "Do you know me?" Because she heard that he never went out of the house, so she asked. "In the past, when you passed by the door, I had a look at it from a distance." "Miss Xia is a very impressive child," he said "I''m not a child." She pursed her mouth. Many children don''t want to admit that they are just children because they don''t want to be childish in the eyes of adults. The smile in his eyes deepened. It was like the holy pool water on the top of Tianshan Mountain. It was clean and holy. It was like the sunshine in spring that melted the snow all over the mountain. "Miss Xia is not a child, but she is still young." This sentence sounds as if she is a child, but from his mouth, it can only make you feel that his part is not faking seriously. The scenery decided not to care about him. She looked at the cat again. She saw the little Hydrangea lying comfortably on the other people''s legs and was going to sleep comfortably. She seldom felt a little jealous. She suddenly wanted to know that she was also a cat, so she could take the opportunity to eat tofu. She murmured, "this is a silly cat who forgets her righteousness." "The so-called thing is like the master type..." "You say I''m as stupid as it is?" she said angrily "I mean..." His thumb and forefinger gently rubbed the cat''s ears. The little Hydrangea purred comfortably. He laughed. "Miss Xia is as painful as this cat." Now, the blush on her face deepened. Finally, she raised her hand to cover her red face. "You don''t want to talk to me so gently, I''ll be shy." "Although it''s hard for me to talk to such a lovely lady with a cold face, if Miss Xia asks for it I will try my best. " Scenery peeked at him from his open fingers, and saw that he was still gentle and smiling. She knew that he was playing with himself, so she put down her hand and hummed, "don''t think you look good-looking, you can tease me to play." He pretended to be serious and asked, "so I am good-looking. Is there no privilege in Miss Xia''s eyes?" "No!" She really seriously shook her head, "although you are good-looking, but also can''t rely on good-looking to amuse me to play, I''m a lady of Xia family, the world''s good-looking people go, if all like you, then I have no face." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 "No way." "What won''t?" "I think It''s hard to find someone who looks better than me He blinked his eyes, but inexplicably some romantic. This sentence She couldn''t refute it. Indeed, it will be very difficult to find someone who is more beautiful than this God like man. The scenery gazed at him for a long time, but she didn''t see any embarrassed expression. At first, she was surprised and thought that he was not such a cheeky person. Finally, she stood on the stone bench with the table, leaning forward, and placing two short hands on his face. He was slightly stiff. She held his face in her hand and touched it wantonly. The first feeling was that his skin was so good. Then, she looked into his black eyes and said with a smile, "you are not very thick skinned. When you say you are good-looking, I thought you were a thick skinned person." "Miss Xia, it''s very dangerous for you to act like this." His eyes slightly closed, gentle voice elegant as the wind, his hand slightly raised, covering the back of her hand, and easily held her small hand. The scenery looked back at her feet. She was really small, and the distance between the stone stool and the floor was not small for her. Therefore, it was a very dangerous move for her to stand on the stool, which was not bad. She thought about it. She took her hand back from his face and walked steadily down the stone bench. Her down-to-earth feeling made her breathe. She went to his side. Even if she was standing and he was sitting, she would look up at him, "you know my name, I don''t know your name. It''s not fair." "Did Miss Xia want to know my name just because she was fair, or did she want to know my name?" She felt her chin for a moment and thought, "what''s the difference between the two answers?" "Maybe, maybe not." His eyes dropped slightly and he quietly touched the top of the white cat, who was asleep on his legs. "Well I want to know your name. " She quickly thought of the answer, "you promised to be my friend just now, so I should know your name, right?" "Miss Xia said it well." He is really good-looking, handsome and elegant, and does not dye the secular world. Especially when his calm face shows a trace of smile again, it is like throwing a stone in the sea of people''s hearts, which makes people''s mind unable to calm down. The afterglow of the setting sun is very gentle, covering his body, like a layer of charming yarn, such as fog, like the arrival of a misty rain, he will be scattered with the wind, to the farther world, and she will never find. Scenery for no reason to feel panic, she subconsciously grasped his right hand a slender finger. He looked down at her. Her mood was only a moment. Soon she calmed down and asked in a low voice, "what is your name?" His eyes are as clear as ice spring, as well as cold and quiet pool. His thin pale lips are slightly raised at this time, with a smile, which is very light, but has a fatal attraction. He is like a God, refined and beautiful. "My name is..." He took her hand and gently wrote two words in the palm of her hand. He asked, "do you recognize these two words?" "Art The wind? " "Yes." He laughs, "my name is Shu Feng." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 "Shu Feng..." The scenery tilts his head to see him, sweet smile way: "my name is summer scenery." "I know. Your name is Xiajing." Shu Feng slightly bent down, a wisp of long white hair fell to his chest, in the breeze raised a good-looking arc. She reached out and held the long white hair. The touch on her hand was very good. The White was also very clean. But she still asked, "why is your hair white?" "I''m old." His language with a light smile, eyes flash slightly, can make people lose their mind. The scenery is just a second of God, she regained consciousness, and then tried to ignore her abnormal heartbeat again, holding the white hair of the hand can not help but increase the strength, but soon, she let go of the hand, this wisp of hair slide out of her palm, her heart inexplicably empty. She said, "you''re not old." "I''m older than you." "I''ll grow up soon, and I''ll be old, too." "At that time..." "At that time, you will also sit here and enjoy tea and flowers." He pauses, his lips smile again, but he doesn''t speak. Fengjing didn''t like this topic. She chose to skip and hold his hand directly. She put the sugar gourd with only one fruit in his hand. "Shu Feng, this is the proof of our friendship. You accepted this string This sugar gourd, then you are my friend He carefully looked at the sugar gourd in his hand and asked casually: "to be a friend of scenery, can I have privilege?" "What privileges do you want?" "For example..." He bowed his head, only a few centimeters away from her face. He could feel each other''s breathing and see the reflection of himself in each other''s eyes. The tension of scenery has no reason, just when she thought he was going to do something, he suddenly stretched out his finger and flicked her forehead. She covered her forehead, yelled pain, and then stared at him with bitter hatred, "what do you do?" In fact, it doesn''t hurt. After all, he has a good sense of propriety. He said with a smile, "this is the privilege I want from the scenery." "Ha?" "Sometimes it''s very interesting to see the big Miss Xia show an unexpected expression." Scenery: It''s not bad taste. What is it!? "Here you are." His eyes did not leave her, the eyes elegant, like the blue sky, white clouds, mountains and rivers, but also silent contains moving deep. She blinked her eyes. At this time, a middle-aged man in his thirties came in under the guidance of the housekeeper. When he saw his daughter, he called out, "scenery." "Dad?" When the scenery turned back, she saw the lotus seed following her father again. She guessed that it must be the girl Lianzi who didn''t dare to follow her in, so she ran to her father, and she glared angrily at Lianzi. Lotus seed aggrieved to the back of a step. Shu Feng stood up with his cat in his arms. His eyes were elegant and his lips were rippling with a smile, like a spring breeze. "Master Xia, I''ve heard so much." "I dare not." Xia Dynasty busy way: "little girl is not sensible, more nagging, please forgive me." "Miss Xia is very clever and sensible, and has not bothered my place." Childe''s clear eyes in the loyal smile, "Miss Xia''s arrival, it is my lonely Chuang Tzu much more lively." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 "Don''t say good words, young master. I still know what kind of temperament my daughter is." The scenery is dissatisfied with the turn of one''s lips. Xia Dynasty glared at his daughter, "scenery, do not apologize to the childe." "Shufeng said, I am clever and sensible. He likes me very much, so he doesn''t bother me." Xia Chao''s eyes jumped, "scenery." "Miss Xia is right." Shu Feng smiles, "I really like scenery. She is a good child." Scenery heard the first half of his words, the heart of a fierce jump, to hear the second half of the sentence, she also inexplicably feel some loss. Xia Dynasty reluctantly smile, "also think she is a good child." "I said, Dad, can you not belittle me so much in front of the art wind? I''m also very good-natured, OK?" "Scenery, what do you call childe?" Xia Chao''s eyebrows jumped again. He only thought that all the etiquette teachers she had found for Fengjing were in vain. Even if she was familiar with others, she should not call them by their names. After all, the art style was so much bigger than her. How could she call someone else''s uncle Xia Dynasty looked at the gentle artistic style, eh Uncle is the right name, isn''t it? He''s not sure. The scenery embraces the arm to say: "the technique wind has collected my sugar gourd, he is my friend, the friend calls the name directly between the friends, what''s wrong? He can call me scenery "There''s no sense in what scenery says." Shu Feng holds the cat in one hand, sugar gourd in the other hand, or the sugar gourd with only one fruit left. It is a funny scene to put it on other people, but it is not even funny to put it on him. His quiet breath can easily infect everything around him, and his simple smile can reveal a lonely and lonely aloof. Xia Dynasty looked at himself staring at Shu Feng''s stunned daughter. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say. She could only pat her daughter''s head with gnashing teeth and call back her mind. "Scenery, we should go back." "Ah? Isn''t it early to go back so soon? " The afterglow of the sunset has dissipated, at this time, the light moonlight sprinkled down, the scenery looked up at the sky of night, and felt that there was nothing wrong with looking at his father. This is the highest level of lying with your eyes open. Xia Dynasty endured anger, "your mother is still waiting for you to eat, master Shu, we will leave first." "Just a moment." Shufeng stopped the Xia Dynasty, who was holding the collar of the scenery. He walked a few steps, bent down to put the white cat in his hand into the arms of the scenery, touched her head again, and said slowly, "don''t let this cat run away again next time." Scenery holding the cat, "I will watch the small Hydrangea, even if it wants to run, also have to run to your home." "Meow ~" seemed to be echoing her words, small Hydrangea called. With a smile on her lips, she looks very happy. "Gone Xia Dynasty took her daughter''s collar and took her out directly. Shu Feng stood quietly in the pavilion, watching their figure gradually disappear, he also stood in place for a long time. Housekeeper Fubo is a middle-aged man, he came over, "childe, the wind is blowing, you are not in good health, or go back to the room." "I''ll see it again." He coughed and covered his lips with a white handkerchief. When he took it away, the white handkerchief was already stained with blood. He said calmly, "tell Dr. Qi to increase the dosage for me." "Childe..." "Do as I say." Forbes bowed his head. "Yes." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 After returning home, the scenery even listened to Xia Dynasty chanting for half an hour. It was nothing but something that was not peaceful outside recently. She should not run outside. Finally, Xia Dynasty saw her indifferent appearance and asked angrily, "do you understand what I said?" "I see." She nodded perfunctorily. "Tell me, then, what do you understand?" "Shu Feng is not like what is said outside. He is not a white haired ghost, but a good-looking and gentle person." Obviously, she was talking about other things. Xia Dynasty should have felt more angry, but she sighed after a long silence. "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" The scenery looks up, puzzled. Xia Dynasty looked at her for a long time, then said: "scenery, don''t go too close to him..." "Why?" "Because your father is jealous of good looks." A beautiful woman came into the hall with a fruit tray. She glanced at Xia Dynasty. What Xia Dynasty wanted to refute, she looked at it like she was all soft and had no temper. The scenery called out happily, "Niang!" "Scenery, come, eat fruit." Wang CI squatted down and handed the fruit to his daughter, with a beautiful and generous smile on his face. "Don''t listen to your father talking about it here. You can play wherever you want. No one dares to blame you." "Well!" The scene of the complacent glance at the Xia Dynasty, carrying a fruit plate on the run out of the hall. Wang CI stood up, holding his face in both hands and sighing, "my daughter is so lovely!" "Is that your daughter?" The Xia Dynasty is not cold or hot. Wang CI directly kicked him, and said discontented: "at least she is my daughter now. Why, do you have any opinion?" "I dare not." The smile of the Xia Dynasty. On the other side, the scenery bit the fruit and walked to her yard. Lotus seed followed her obediently. She didn''t dare to say a word for a long time. The girl''s mouth was the most restless. Now it''s suddenly quiet, but the scenery is not used to it. The scenery looked back, "lotus seed, what''s the matter with you?" "Miss Aren''t you still mad at me Because when Fengjing walked into Linglong village, Lianzi didn''t follow her. Instead, she chose to run back to Xiafu to report the news, which made her feel very guilty. The scenery said carelessly: "why am I angry with you? Didn''t you come to me with my father? " Lianzi is still a little girl. She is afraid and doesn''t go in with her. This is a normal thing. Lotus seed was moved to drop two tears, "Miss, you are so kind! I promise that I will follow her wherever she goes in the future "No!" When the scenery heard this, he waved his hand, "I just ask you not to stick to me so much on weekdays! Shall we all give each other a little bit of freedom? " "But But I am the maid next to the lady. " "Then I will marry and have children in the future, and you will become your own children. You won''t have to follow me, will you?" "No way." The scenery was relieved. Lotus seed suddenly lowered her voice and said, "Miss, you won''t marry and have children with other people." The scenery stopped for a second. The voice of lotus seed was too low. She could only hear a few words clearly, "what do you say?" "I said the young lady would not leave the lotus seeds!" The little girl began to cry again. The scenery raised her hand to her forehead and sighed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 The next day, the eldest lady of the summer mansion was sleeping until the sun rose. She sat in the garden, pondering how to get out of the mansion and find a reason to see the white haired beauty. She kept fanning with a small folding fan, and finally lying on the cold stone table, she complained: "the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and people can''t live..." Lotus seed stood behind and said, "Miss, let me fan it." "Don''t You just stand quietly and make a beautiful scenery She said lazily, it''s not that lotus seed is bothered, it''s just that lotus seed is also a ten year old girl. It''s hard for her conscience to let a little girl serve herself like this. Lotus seed lost head, obediently stood in the scenery behind. The body of scenery has always been precious, cold and hot. The favorite seasons are spring and autumn. The most annoying seasons are summer and winter. Even if her surname is Xia, she was born in summer, but she has no good feeling for the sunshine in summer. Unexpectedly, she saw two people coming down the corridor. It was Zheng Bo, the housekeeper, coming to this side with a boy. She recognized that the boy was Wu Qi who had met her once. She got up and walked over and called out to the housekeeper, "Zheng Bo, what are you going to do?" Wu Qi''s eyes brightened when he saw the scenery, but he was still very polite and didn''t say anything. Zheng Bo said: "if you miss Hui, the child''s name is Wu Qi. After his mother Liu''s death, he has no one to depend on. I think he has a poor life experience, so I want him to be a servant in our house." It turns out that Wu Qi is the son of the dead Liu family! It is said that Liu''s husband passed away shortly after the birth of the child. Now that Liu''s husband dies, the child is hard to live without grandparents. The scenery looks at Wu Qi, his expression can''t see what, but she is very sympathetic to him, "Wu Qi, then you can stay in the summer house, the people here are very good, they won''t bully you." "Well Thank you, Miss Xia Wu Qi nodded respectfully. Zheng Bo said, "Miss, I''ll take Wuqi to his place first, and then I''ll leave first." "Good." Soon, Zheng Bo left with Wu Qi. "Miss, do you know the man named Wu Qi?" Lotus seed asks curiously. Scenery asks: "how do you think I know him?" "If the young lady doesn''t know him, how can she take the initiative to talk to him?" "You''re smart." The scenery turns to go to another direction, "I met him once, but unexpectedly, he is that Liu''s child." "Yes, I don''t know what Zheng Bo thought. How did he bring him in?" "Do you think Zheng Bo did something wrong?" "Of course." Lianzi complained, "his mother died of murder, and has not caught the real murderer. If this brings bad luck to our house..." The scenery stood on tiptoe and patted the lotus seed''s head. "You think too much. You don''t know that Zheng Bo is a kind-hearted man. He will pity Wu Qi and take him back to his house. If Wu Qi is outside and has no father or mother, how do you want him to live a child?" "I just say it casually..." Lotus seed felt wronged, and then realized that the direction of the scenery was wrong, "Miss, what are you going to do out of the house?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 "Go to find a little hydrangea." The scenery of course said, just out of the door. The guard at the door did not dare to stop her, for the lady said that she could go wherever she wanted, and no one could stop her. Lotus seed chased after the scenery, "but miss Isn''t the little Hydrangea playing with its fur ball in the house "Who said that? It just disappeared. If you don''t believe it, go and see if the little Hydrangea is in my room "Miss, wait a minute. I''ll go and have a look." Words fall, lotus seed and run back to the summer house. So easy to fool? The scenery bloomed with a successful smile. She carried her skirt and ran away with her short legs. Soon, she ran to the gate of Linglong village. The door of the house was still closed. But just thinking about seeing that man later, her heart suddenly jumped. She still didn''t understand why this man was so attractive to her, but it was not To prevent her from putting into practice the idea of seeing him. And before thinking about what excuse to see him seems to have become a joke, since you want to see that to see, why should we consider so much? As soon as the scenery was on the steps, before he could knock on the door, the door opened. A middle-aged man stood at the door and saw a little girl standing at the door. He was stunned for a moment, "it turns out that it''s Miss Xia. Is she here to look for the young master?" Fengjing recognizes that he is the housekeeper of Linglong village, but she is so direct that she can hardly be shy for a while before nodding, "I''m here to look for Shu Feng Is he there? " In fact, the last question is nonsense. All the people in Tongxian know that the owner of Linglong village never leaves the village. "The host is sitting in the pavilion under the loquat tree. Miss Xia, please come in." Fubo moved aside and said kindly, "Miss Xia, do you know the way?" "Yes." It was under that pavilion that she saw the artistic style for the first time, so she was deeply impressed by the place. Forbes laughed, "that''s good. I''ll go out shopping, so I won''t lead the way for Miss Xia." "Well, don''t worry. I know how to get there." Fubo said a word of "good", he nodded, and then walked out of Linglong village. The scenery went deep into the courtyard, and saw the crabapple trees, and then the loquat trees with thick branches and leaves. In the pavilion under the trees, the man with white clothes and white hair was sitting there quietly. The wind raised his hair, and his face seemed pale against the white hair. The breeze once again sent the faint fragrance of Medicine on his body ¡£ He held the cup in his good-looking hand, and was tasting tea. However, when the edge of the cup was about to close to his lips, he noticed that his action was a pause, his head slightly turned, and his eyes turned slightly. He laughed, "it''s the scenery." Peeping at others was found, scenery can not be a bit guilty, she went over, staring at him for a long time. "Why do you look at me like that?" Shu Feng put down his tea cup, his head was slightly crooked, his white hair without restraint slipped lazily over his shoulder, and a wisp of it fell on his chest. He is so beautiful. The scenery blinked, "are you sick?" "Some old diseases." He asked, "is the scenery worried?" "Well, I don''t want your medicine to smell bad, though it doesn''t smell bad on you." He said with a smile, "but if I don''t drink medicine, maybe I can''t see the scenery again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 She nervously stepped closer, he sat, he stood, he hung his head, she looked up, one big and one small, two people''s faces close, she seriously asked: "is your disease very serious?" "Not serious." He smile slightly curved eyes, "scenery do not worry." "You didn''t lie to me?" "I didn''t lie to you." It''s just a selective cover up. The stone in the heart of scenery never fell to the ground. She sat beside him and thought for a while. Then she took down her small purse, opened it, and dropped all kinds of sweets. She pushed these precious sweets to his face. "If the medicine is bitter, you can eat sugar." "The medicine is very bitter But are you willing to enjoy the scenery? " He asked with a smile. In his gentle eyes, he seemed to have accepted the brilliance of the whole star river. The people who looked in could not move their eyes any more and could only sink into them. Scenery suddenly for a while God, then generous said: "there are many in my home, if you finish eating, I will bring you some." "I''ll take it with pleasure." He picked up a piece of sugar in his hand. His knuckled fingers were long and powerful, with magic power that people wanted to pull up. Scenery shakes her head and drives out the pink bubble in her mind. For the first time, she knows that she is still a hand-controlled one. Finally, he took a bite of the white sugar, and the sweet taste quickly played out. He gently raised a smile and spat out two words, "very sweet." "Of course "My father bought these sweets, but they are the best," she said with a triumphant smile "I haven''t eaten anything so sweet in a long time." He put the rest of the candy back, the smile on his face was a lot more ethereal, "it''s a very addictive taste." "Don''t you like it?" "I love it." "Because I like it very much, I want to stay away from it as far as possible, but it''s a very difficult thing for me to do. If I get too close, I can''t get out of this sweet taste," he said Scenery picked up a piece of sugar and threw it into his mouth. He said vaguely, "if you can''t get out, don''t come out. Sweets are the best thing in the world. If you can''t taste it, you''ll have to live a little bit. You should think about it. You have to think about it. You have to think about it. You''ll have to think about it "So scenery thinks toothache is nothing, right?" Scenery a stiff, and looking at his smile, said: "I''m still changing teeth, I''m not afraid to eat bad teeth!" The medical conditions in ancient times were not as good as those in modern times. In case of tooth decay, it was really difficult to do. She also wanted to change her teeth while she was still young, which was unscrupulous. "Still a child, as expected." When he said so softly, his lips slightly raised, warm as water, even the scorching sun can not be compared with it, and the air has become much cooler because of his water like tenderness. She knew that there were men who could be gentle and elegant. She suddenly said, "some people say you are a white haired ghost who takes people''s lives. Liu, who is infatuated with you, died because of this." His smiling eyes did not change. "What do you think of the scenery?" "You''re not a white haired ghost, and you won''t kill Liu, but I think You do have the capital to be infatuated with. " "The scenery is infatuated with me?" "Well." She nodded honestly. Shu Feng said, "be careful about the scenery. Maybe I am a white haired ghost who will take people''s lives..." "It doesn''t matter." She interrupted his words, no longer looking at him, but also into their own mouth to throw a sugar, this just casually said: "Peony under the death, ghosts are also romantic." The breeze blows, will his white dress and her red one minute closer. Shu Feng looked at her contented appearance when eating sugar, and suddenly thought that it was not unreasonable for her to like candy. After all, it''s so sweet sugar. It was so sweet that his heart was trembling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 "Young master, it''s time to drink medicine." A man in Tsing Yi came over with a medicine bowl. He had no expression on his face, but after seeing the scenery unexpectedly, he couldn''t help looking at her again. The scenery is sensitive to the hostility that the man shows when he looks at himself for the second time. Why be hostile to her? She did not understand, and in her impression, she must have met this man for the first time. After all, the man was good-looking, and his face was perfect, only because he was silent, as if covered with a layer of frost, giving people a feeling of inaccessibility. If she had ever met this man, she couldn''t forget it. "Doctor Qi, this is the scenery, the gold of the summer mansion." "This is doctor Qi. He is my doctor." "Doctor Qi?" Scenery asked the man, "are you Qi Yuan?" "Not bad." The man in green put the medicine bowl on the stone table and stepped back respectfully. Except when he saw the scenery at first, he didn''t look at her again. Shu Feng asked, "does scenery know doctor Qi?" "I heard my father mention Tell me what kind of miracle doctor he is. " She quipped her lips. "Now it seems that''s just the case." If he is really a miracle doctor, how can even Shufeng''s disease be cured quickly? Qi Yuan said coolly: "kidney deficiency is afraid of cold, and liver fire is exuberant, diet is picky, old only afraid of illness." Have a good time. "Qi Yuan quit." As concise and neat as he came, he did not muddle along when he left. When Qi Yuan left, he reached out his finger and pointed to himself, "he said that kidney deficiency is afraid of cold, liver fire is strong, and old people will suffer from illness Is it me? " "In the world, it''s the beauty of medicine." Shu Feng''s eyebrows and eyes have a faint smile, and there is a soft light in the Obsidian eyes. Scenery bite teeth, nothing to say. "Remember that you can''t be picky in the future." "I''m not picky about food..." She just chose to eat more meat and eat less vegetables It seems that it''s not eating less, but that she never used her chopsticks to pick vegetables. She was a little guilty. Shu Feng said: "scenery is a person who wants to live for a long time. From now on, he should keep his body well." "Oh..." Her eyes flickered to answer a sentence, and said discontentedly: "that Qi doctor''s temper is very bad, I don''t like him." "Then I will tell him not to appear in front of the scenery." "No way." She said: "you want him to treat the disease, can''t make the relationship stiff with him, what if he put some messy things in your medicine?" "Doctor Qi is not such a person." "You can''t judge a person by his appearance, and you can''t be free from the heart of defending people!" After thinking about it, it seemed that these words should not have been said by a six-year-old child. She added, "my father taught me this." "Master Xia said it well." Shu Feng said: "the heart of guarding against people is indispensable. The scenery should also be on guard against me." "How do you know I''m not on guard?" The scenery said with a smile. He whispered, "that would be great." Seeing him slightly trance, she quickly grabbed his hand and said, "I''m kidding. You''re so good that I won''t guard against you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 "Scenery." He looked down at her, the corners of his eyes quietly bent up, this smile will not make people feel happy, he said: "you should be on guard against me." "Why..." She did not understand, because her intuition has always been strong, in his body, she did not feel malicious, this is a pure and beautiful man, she thinks so. Mufeng raised his hand and gently touched her head. The emotion in his eyes was more invisible. It was like a breeze, which could not be caught or touched. It was just a feeling of rushing by, which only made people feel frustrated. "Because you don''t know me yet." He said, and then stretched out a long and beautiful finger to scratch her nose, "summer master taught you not to judge by appearance, right?" She muttered, "you can''t judge by appearances You can''t eat me. " "I have this idea." She looked up in surprise. "It seems that the scenery is true." He jokingly said: "it''s just a joke, don''t take it seriously." The scenery raised the heart to let go again, she curled her mouth and said: "this joke is not fun." "If you don''t like scenery, I won''t say it next time." Somehow, no matter what the words were, as long as they were said from his mouth, she could feel a strong indulgence and connivance, and then she could not help blushing and heartbeat. Maybe it''s the adrenaline that''s driving her brain, and before thinking about it, she blurts out, "do you have anyone you like?" This topic seems to be a taboo, because the atmosphere froze in an instant. He didn''t speak and the smile in his eyes was gone. Scenery felt uneasy, there is a sense of urgency, she is eager to know the answer to this question. After a long time, as long as a century, and as if only in a moment, his dark and silent eyes suddenly brightened, and his indifferent smile reappeared. He said, "yes." This word, suddenly let her taste bitter taste. Her hands on the side of her body nervously grasped the corner of her skirt, "the person you like She must be beautiful "Yes, she is beautiful." In the light voice of the artistic wind, she was infected with the uncommon miss, and the unique sentimental. Her uneasiness reached the extreme. She asked carefully in a soft and tender voice, "then she Does she live here, too? " The breeze in the woods suddenly stopped, and the rustling of leaves stopped. In this quiet environment, only came his quiet voice like the wind, "she is dead." She felt the ultimate despair. Because the living can never compare with the dead. This sense of despair came suddenly and violently. She was even more aware of a panic. The scenery moved her lips, and she couldn''t even say the words of comfort. She said in a hurry: "I''ve been out for too long. My father will be worried. I''ll go back first." Run away. Behind that if there is no line of sight, she seems to have noticed, but also seems to have not noticed, can only speed up the pace, left the Linglong village which is hidden by everyone. It was not until she got out of the gate that she breathed a sigh of relief. She has an illusion that she has been lovelorn before she starts to fall in love. The strangeness of this illusion makes her feel uncomfortable. This person named Shufeng should have nothing to do with her. She just has to wait for ten years quietly until the plot begins, and then wait for the man named Zhou Xing. But most of the time, things don''t work out as people want. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 A person walking in the street, scenery in the mind of a blank, she does not know what to think, also do not know how to think, at the moment, her mind can only infinite echo he said that, he has a favorite woman. A passer-by suddenly bumped into the scenery, her body staggered back a step, can stand firm, did not fall to the ground. She bumped into a man with sharp tongues, who seemed to be a stranger, because he didn''t know the scenery and even had an accent from other places. He didn''t have any good breath and said, "can''t you walk with your eyes?"!? Are you blind? The children of that family are really uneducated. " The man spat again, glared at the little girl, and soon walked away. When she realized that she had been scolded, but the man had disappeared. She stamped her feet angrily and said when she had suffered a loss!? But the person disappeared, she also had no way, swallow this tone, scenery continues to go back to the summer house road, inadvertently, she saw a familiar figure, is black chess. Wu Qi walked slowly through the crowd. She did not know where she was going. She remembered that the child was still in Xia Fu before she left the mansion? Besides, he seemed nervous. Scenery called the name of black chess, he did not hear, did not think much, she followed up. walked through an alley, Wutong pushed the door of a house and went in. This is Indus lane, the poorest alley in Tung County, and also the home of Wu chess. When the scenery came to the door of the house, she was wondering whether Wu Qi was still thinking about his mother''s death, so she wanted to come back and have a look. When she hesitated to knock on the door, a beautiful voice sounded from behind her. "Scenery." When she heard this voice, she was stunned for a moment. When she had arranged her impeccable expression, she slowly turned around and said with a smile, "Shu Feng, how are you here?" "Come with me." Shu Feng did not explain, but generously answered her questions. But it was another surprise, "what are you doing with me? Don''t you never go out of Linglong village? " "I don''t trust you." "That''s why I followed," he said Again, the familiar quickening heart beat, the scenery looked at him stupidly, "I will not lose You have nothing to worry about. " "Because the scenery is really too hasty to leave." Shu Feng came to her side with a soft smile in her clear eyes. In the dark alley, he was alone in white, showing his innocence. The mood of scenery was complicated for a moment, and he murmured: "you are kind Yes, you are so gentle, and of course you have a good heart. " "Scenery misunderstood, I am not a good man." "Oh..." She answered casually. Shu Feng felt her perfunctory, but it didn''t matter. He bent down slightly, raised his hand to handle her slightly disordered forehead hair blown by the wind, and whispered, "I''ll send you back." The scenery was immersed in his charming voice for a moment. When he came back to his mind again, his hand had been held in his palm. His temperature was cooler. The temperature difference between the big hand and the small hand seemed to cause a burst of electric current. Starting from the hand they held, it ran all the way to her heart, bringing palpitations. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 The wind and the wind led the way out of the Wutong lane. They returned to the busy street. This is the first time that the wind has come out of Linglong village. The first time they saw the white haired man, they were stunning by his appearance. Finally, they could not help but tremble back a few steps, hiding themselves in a whisper. Even if the scenery and hearing were not good, she could hear a few words clearly, "monster" and "white hair". Ghosts, man eating monsters There were all these different adjectives, and she only felt that she had a fire in her heart. Shu Feng saw that she was going to get angry, and she said with a smile, "don''t care, how other people''s eyes are, I don''t care." "But what they said was terrible! It''s just It is stupidity She can''t say rude words, and it took her a long time to think of the right words. "It''s normal that my appearance will cause a lot of criticism." "But you are normal in my eyes, and there is nothing to reproach." Her serious expression told him that she was not faking. Shu Feng said softly: "but there is only one scenery in the world." So she will have some different ideas and different personalities with others, because there is no second summer scenery in this world. Scenery knows that she can''t change everyone''s thoughts when she is alone. Although she is clear, there will always be some unwilling emotions. She murmured: "but these people are too much..." "If..." He smiles, "these people are all dead, will the scenery feel happy?" All dead? She was confused for a while, thinking about the bloody scene in her mind, and then shook her head decisively, "I won''t be happy. At most, they are fools. They are not big traitors. What they need is enlightenment, not destruction." "Is it?" He looked thoughtful. She added, "my father taught me all these words! Although I don''t quite understand what these words mean, I just think it makes sense. " "It makes a lot of sense." His face is quiet, his ears are serene, the corners of his mouth are light, which is the radian of a smile. There is a feeling that everything in the world is the most perfect in his eyes. The scenery raised her hand slightly, and wanted to touch the perfect face. But she thought of the answer he gave herself when she was in Linglong village. She put her hand down again, and her sense of loss swept over her again. What is she thinking? He has said that he likes people. Although the woman he likes has passed away, people may regard her as a little sister or younger generation by virtue of her small size now. Maybe, since she knows this, how can she still not control this emotion? But her hand, as long as she put it down, was held in the air by him. She looked up and saw something flickering in his eyes, which people couldn''t grasp, but wanted to peep. Unconsciously, people were attracted. He whispered, "scenery The summer house is here. " His voice had the charm of intoxication, but the light sigh in his words made her more suddenly. The scenery looked up at the gate of the summer mansion. For the first time, she felt that her home was actually very close. She took back her hand and hung her head and said, "thank you for sending me back. I''m in. Goodbye." Instead of looking at him, she chose to run straight back to the house. For a long time, night fell and light rain began to fall. The man in green came over with an umbrella, "childe, you should go back." "I''ll see it again." Misty rain, he long body jade stand, just like the person in the painting, perhaps ink halo open, he will disappear without a trace. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 It rained for three days and three nights. When it was clear, the sky was clear. The hot weather was much cooler, but as the rain stopped, it became hot again. "Miss, try the iced sour plum soup. It can relieve the heat." Lotus seed with sour plum soup went to the pavilion and put the bowl in front of the scenery. Lying on the table, the sickly scenery became interested as soon as she heard whether it was sour plum soup or iced sour plum soup. She took a sip of the spoon. The cold liquid inlet instantly made her whole person seem to become much cooler. She asked happily, "when does our house have ice?" "It''s hot recently. The master is afraid that the young lady will be hot. The master specially sent someone to transport the ice from the northern region. It is said that there are several pieces of ice as big as carriages. When we get to our summer mansion, only one carriage will be left." The northern region is far from the south of the Yangtze River. It is not easy to transport the ice from there? "My father must have spent a lot of money." "I don''t know about this. The master didn''t say it. He only said that the young lady was happy." The lotus seed tells the truth without half concealment. The scenery was moved to, "I didn''t expect that my father was so good to me. In the future, I''ll have to be filial to him." "In fact, the master is fond of duplicity, but he is very good to the young lady. Every time, even if he said that he wanted to punish the young lady, he was reluctant to give up at the end of the day. Just talk about it." Lotus seed said: "and madam, the lady is also very good to the young lady, the lady''s favorite is to buy a lot of beautiful clothes for the young lady, make the young lady dressed up beautifully!" "What? Are you envious? " Scenery and drank a sour plum soup, vague said: "you don''t worry, follow me, have meat to eat." Lotus seed holding a face Happy said: "I don''t envy it, Miss lotus seed is so good, lotus seed has Miss enough." "I''m good to you?" Fengjing grabs her head. In her memory, she does take good care of lotus seeds, but it is not good. But she forgot, this is the ancient times, she is the master, lotus seed is the servant, she regards lotus seed as a little girl, what heavy work do not want lotus seed to do, at most flicker around her, this needs the servant in other family, just ask the master not to make trouble for himself to be satisfied, where do you want to live so easily every day? Lotus seed patted her chest and said, "miss is good to me, and I will protect her well." "No more." She doesn''t need a child to protect her. Lianzi pursed her mouth wrongly. She thought that one day she would prove her words. This bowl of sour plum soup was soon finished. She just felt comfortable. She was thinking about whether to go back to the room and have a nap. She came to say hello with a black chess which passed by a flowerpot "Black chess." The doze of scenery was gone. She walked a few steps and said, "what are you doing?" "The housekeeper said that the potted flower was dying, and asked me to take it and see if it could be saved." "Isn''t this my mother''s favorite Magnolia? Why is it sick? " "After several days of rain, I forgot to take the flowers in. It seems that the roots of the flowers are rotten by blisters." At this point, Wu Qi felt guilty again, "all blame me If I hadn''t been negligent... " "Don''t blame yourself. I''ve heard from the housekeeper that you''ve only been here for a few days, and you can do what he ordered. You''re amazing." The scenery reached out and touched the leaves of the magnolia, "if this flower can''t be saved, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll tell my mother that she won''t punish you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 "Thank you, miss." Seven year old boy finally relieved to smile out, naive and lovely. "Yes." Scenery asked: "a few days ago I saw you go home, is there anything wrong?" Wu Qi stopped for a moment and then replied, "the housekeeper said that I would live in the summer mansion that day, so I went back and took my clothes. Miss, I didn''t slack off." "I don''t mean you''re lazy." Seeing his face show fear, she couldn''t bear to comfort him: "I just care about it, after all You don''t have any family now. " "Don''t worry, miss. I''m fine." On Wu Qi''s immature face, there is only a reassuring smile. The scenery nodded, "that''s good By the way, you don''t have to save this basin of Manjusri, do you "Yes, Wu Qi is quitting." He bowed and turned away. "Miss..." Standing behind the scenery, the lotus seed twisted and said, "are you too concerned about this boy?" "Where do you see that I care too much about him?" "Just feeling." "Then you just feel wrong." The scenery light way: "I care about him as much as I care about you, you see, he just died of his mother? And there are no other relatives. What if he doesn''t want to do something about it? " "But I think he''s very good..." "Well, I think you have a good life. Can we ignore you in the future?" "That won''t do!" Lotus seed Pain said: "if Miss ignore me, I will be very sad!" The scenery shrugged, "that''s it." Lotus seed wronged for a while, she thought of what, whispered: "Miss, I heard that the murderer of Liu''s family has not been caught yet." "Well, then?" "And then, recently, there are more and more rumors about a white haired ghost killing people. I heard that just a few days ago, that white haired ghost was still openly on the street." The scenery immediately thought of Shu Feng, and she snorted, "how can there be a white haired ghost? It''s all a bunch of people who spread false information about it! " "Miss, it''s true. Everyone says that he is very beautiful, but he has white hair. He will use his appearance to attract prey, and then kill them at one stroke..." The scenery hits the table, "full of nonsense! He is not such a man Lotus seed blinked her eyes. She didn''t understand why she was so excited. "What else?" Scenery stares at her, "what news do you have to say to me?" "Yes, I also heard that people from yamen are going to ask the owner of Linglong village today, because the owner of Linglong village is white hair Where are you going, miss? " Seeing the scenery suddenly ran out, lotus seed quickly followed her and yelled. The scenery also does not return the way: "go to Linglong village!" In Linglong village, it''s a bit lively today. In the hall, in addition to Shu Feng, Qi Yuan and Fu Bo, there are three more people. These three people are from the Yamen. In addition to two of them, the remaining young man is the new county magistrate Shuqiu. Shuqiu is only over 20 years old this year, but he has become a county magistrate. Although he is a small official, he is an official personally sent by his Majesty in Kyoto. In Tongxian, he is also the most respected person. Although he looks like a weak scholar, he is honest and upright, and never puts on airs. In recent years, he has done a lot of things for the people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 It is said that today is just a simple question to Linglong village. There is no need for Shuqiu, the county magistrate, to come. In the hall, uncle Fu offered tea, and Shufeng chuckled, "I heard that the master is from Kyoto. I don''t have any good tea here. Please forgive me." "No problem, I''m not a difficult person to serve." Shuqiu took a sip of his tea cup and sighed, "it''s said that it''s hard to enter Linglong village, but now I can still sit here and drink tea. It''s a matter worth showing off." "My Lord is joking." Book Qiu smile, Mufeng also smile, but these two people a natural and unrestrained, a gentle, the same is, both smile can not reach the bottom of the eye. But suddenly, the smile in Mufeng''s eyes changed, his eyes trembled slightly, as if waiting for a rare baby to appear. Shuqiu followed his eyes and looked at the door. Soon, a brisk step rang out. A little girl dressed in red and made of raw powder and jade came into the door. She seemed to have run all the way. She was panting when she entered the hall. Finally, she ran to the man in white and asked, "are you ok?" "I''m fine." Different from her anxiety, Mufeng took out the white handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat on her forehead, and asked jokingly, "Why are you so anxious?" "I''m worried about you!" These four words were completely blurted out before the reaction, which just revealed her worry. Mufeng asked again, "why worry about me?" "I heard that someone from yamen came to interrogate you! If you''re not in good health, what if you can''t stand the punishment? " At this point, she held his hand tightly, her eyes were full of him, and she could not see the existence of other people. Shuqiu coughed awkwardly, "this little girl, I don''t know whether we will extort confessions by torture before our yamen interrogation, but since I took office, we have never allowed torture to extort confessions." "You?" Looking at the past, "who are you?" Although he is good-looking, but this man is too delicate, there is a small white face suspicion. "You don''t know me?" "Is it strange that I don''t know you?" Shuqiu''s throat is a stem. He is so natural and charming that he is popular with countless young girls. In Tongxian County, from 80 years old to 3 years old, who does not know him? But seeing that the little girl''s words were not fake, and she was beautiful, Shuqiu generously forgave her. He stood up and burst into a smile, "my name is Shuqiu. Now I am the magistrate of Tongxian county." "The magistrate of Tongxian?" The scenery soon lost its voice and said, "impossible!" "Why not?" Because the magistrate of Tongxian county is the father of the female owner Chen Hongdou, he should also be surnamed Chen, not a person named Shuqiu, and he is such a young man! Shuqiu refused to admit his identity only when she refused to accept the defeat. He raised his hand and opened the fan. He was graceful and elegant. "I was born with a scholarly family. At the age of three, he learned a thousand character essay. At the age of six, he recited the book of songs. At the age of seven, he wrote an article and was praised by his majesty. He took the imperial examination at the age of 16, and won the first prize in the middle examination at the age of 18, I was sent by your majesty to Tongxian county to be the county magistrate... " "In other words..." Mufeng said mildly: "the scholar didn''t stay in the imperial court as the first few scholars did. Instead, he came to Tongxian and became a county magistrate." Isn''t this a disguised demotion? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 The book qiudun, smile with a reluctant, "I this is to join the grass-roots, to make contributions to the people, are parents, where the official is not the same?" "The scholar has a broad mind, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people." Mu Feng''s tone of indifference is only sincere, can''t hear half of the hypocrisy. The book Qiu is modest, "the childe praises falsely, praises falsely." Mufeng''s eyes did not leave the scenery, he slightly bent down and asked with concern: "scenery, has it slowed down?" Because she ran too fast, her face turned red and she was sweating. He was still very worried about it. Feng Feng nodded and stood on his side without speaking. How calm she was on her face, how uncertain she was in her heart. If the man named Shuqiu was really a county magistrate, where was Chen Hongdou? Or What will happen a few years later, when Shuqiu is transferred, Chen Hongdou''s father will come out to take over the position of county magistrate. At that time, everything will be normal. She was relieved to think so. It was at this time that the slow running lotus seed came after her. She called out "Miss" and hurriedly stood beside the scenery. As a result, when she saw a few men she didn''t know in front of her, she shut her mouth very quietly and acted as a background board. Mufeng naturally grasped the hand of scenery, and then he looked at the book on one side and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with the book coming this time?" "Well..." He felt a little uneasy when he suddenly asked such a straightforward question. He felt his nose and thought for a while and then said, "in fact, I just came to have a look at it casually." No one believes this. Qi Yuan, who had been very quiet, said coldly, "since I''m here to ask if Liu''s death has anything to do with the childe, why don''t you just say it?" Being exposed so directly, I still want to pretend to mention Liu''s book. Suddenly, I feel like I have no face. Scenery said: "Liu''s death has nothing to do with the wind." "How do you know it doesn''t matter?" Since all of us know his intention, Shuqiu doesn''t pretend to be any more, so he is more direct. He asks the little girl in a joking tone, which is also a good way to resolve the embarrassment. "Scenery stubborn way:" I just know, Shufeng won''t kill people "This is not necessarily..." The book Qiu does not have meaningful smile, "little girl just how old? Maybe when you were not born, you might have been out on the road. " "You..." "The book adult said that is good." "Art style!" Even if she was interrupted by him, she would not be angry to hear what he said to himself. Shu Feng bowed his head and laughed at her, and instantly pacified her temper, only to feel full of a sense of security. "Oh?" He said, "this is interesting, young master." "I only came to Tongxian six years ago, and I don''t know much about my deeds before. No wonder he said so." Shu Feng''s voice was gentle, and he could not hear half of his dissatisfaction or sarcasm. He was just stating the facts, "maybe I am not really a good man, but the Book Lord has no evidence to prove that I am wrong, so I can say that I am a good man now Shu Qiu''s eyebrows and eyes jumped. After hearing about this man''s deeds, he only felt that Shu Feng was a good man, which scared the dead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 "I can tell you clearly that I didn''t kill Liu." Mu Feng''s smile with a trace of mystery, "Liu''s murderer, another person." Shuqiu asked: "I don''t know what you said about someone else Who is it? " "This..." Qi Yuan said coldly, "is it not the Yamen''s duty to find the real murderer?" Shuqiu said with a smile: "doctor Qi, you can''t say that. It''s everyone''s responsibility to help yamen arrest the murderer. How can we say that it''s just the Yamen''s responsibility?" "I need a pair of good eyes to cure a blind man. Would you like to give your eyes to me?" "These are two different things..." Qi Yuan''s face is indifferent, "how different? Isn''t it all for the people? " Shuqiu didn''t expect that this seemingly reticent man could speak so well. After a while, he still chose to ignore Qi Yuan, a man who would hate others. Instead, he looked at the art style that was good at talking, and burst into a friendly smile. "I don''t know if there is any clue, young master?" "I heard that Liu usually has no enemies, so why not investigate from the people closest to her? Maybe The people around her will know something. " All the words of Shu Feng are said here, and the next step is just to laugh but not to speak. Shuqiu knows that he can''t ask for anything. Even if he knows, Shufeng must know something. After all, he is So scary man. "Now that I''m finished, I''m going to leave." Book Qiu arch hand, "there are more nagging, also hope that childe don''t blame." "You have a good journey." Shu Feng nodded slightly. As if to suddenly general, book Qiu soon took people away. When an outsider left, Shufeng looked at the scenery and said with a smile, "I thought the scenery didn''t want to see me." She didn''t come to him these days, which is quite different from the interest she showed in him a few days ago. She can''t say that she didn''t want to see him because she knew that he had someone he liked? The scenery thought for a moment and said, "I''m a little busy these days..." "What are you up to?" Yes, what does she need to be busy with? She blushed and said a few words, "busy losing weight." Shufeng suddenly stood up. He slightly bent down and put his hands on the girl''s waist, so he held her up. This move came too suddenly. The scenery scared him to hold his powerful arm and looked at his face unexpectedly. His lips raised a good-looking smile, "scenery is not heavy, in a few years, I can still hold you." This is not a hug, this is a high lift, OK!? The little heart named "girl''s heart" was beating wildly. She said with a red face, "could you inform me before you suddenly lift me next time?" So her heart really can''t bear, because it will soon be filled with pink bubbles, and then lose the ability to think. In her mind, only one sentence can be recalled: why can this man be so Su? He asked mildly, "is Fengguang going to lose weight?" "No less, no less!" She swore, "I promise you, I''ll never lose weight!" "That''s good." Shu Feng didn''t put her down, but instead held her in his arms. He patted her head gently, and his gentle tone was tinged with light interest. "Children are still growing up. How can you lose weight?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 The scenery in his arms was even redder than just now, full of the pleasant smell on his body. She heard the farewell sound of consciousness away from her, and finally gave up resistance, and her head tilted on his shoulder. This was the first time that she felt that it was a good thing to be a little child. At least we can get good welfare. But some people just can''t look at their faces. Lotus seed comes up in a rage, grabs a corner of Shu Feng''s clothes and says in a loud voice, "Teng Tu Zi, let go of my young lady!" The three words of dengtuzi It doesn''t match with Shu Feng at all. The scenery looks up, "lotus seed, you don''t talk nonsense!" Qi Yuan also came up, he said coldly to lotus seed: "don''t be rude to childe." "I''m just rude! Who let him touch our young lady? If you can bite me Lianzi changed her cowardly style and yelled at Qi Yuan''s dead face. Qi Yuan''s treatment of illness and hostility to others is that he has no way to deal with such shrewd women. When there is no way out, he usually chooses a silver needle to cut people''s breath, but now He has scruples and can only look at the wind of art. Art wind is not angry, but also gentle lotus seed smile, "you are the scenery of the intimate maid lotus seed." "So what?" "It''s said that you were abandoned by your father to the gate of the Xia mansion. The housekeeper of the Xiafu took you into the Xiafu and asked you to serve the scenery." "What you said can be found out by asking the people of Xiafu. Do you think you are very great when you know my origin?" "Perhaps, I can help you find the father who abandoned you at that time," he said slowly Lotus seed''s expression finally changed. She loosened her hand holding the corner of Shu''s windbreaker. She stepped back a few steps and said with a white face, "Miss, I''ll find someone to help you!" Then she ran away. There was a cold sweat on the scenery forehead, and she said to Shufeng with a slight reproach: "lotus seed has been abused by her father before she came to Xiafu. The light is beating and scolding, and the heavy is breaking hands and feet. You really shouldn''t mention her father to frighten her." "It turns out that her father is so terrible." Shu Feng said apologetically, "I thought lotus seed would want to see her father, so that her father could see that he had a good life and be jealous, but I didn''t expect there was such a layer." "Yes, so you can''t talk nonsense." "The scenery is right. I have been taught." Her face turned red. She felt that she was dancing with an axe in front of Luban gate. She also felt Qi Yuan''s eyes as sharp as a sword. She moved her body and said, "I''m going back. Put me down quickly." Shu Feng put her down according to what she said. He asked with a smile, "is this going to go back?" "I don''t think it''s time for lotus seed. She really called my father here. Anyway, I''m relieved to see that you''re OK." She turned to go, but he caught her wrist again. Shu Feng put a sugar in her palm. "This is a candy brought in by merchants from the western regions. I think the scenery will like it." She blinked. "Why is there only one?" "Good things can''t be enjoyed all at once, because they are few, so they can be treasured, aren''t they?" "Oh I see. " Before leaving, she suddenly asked, "if I come next time, will you give me another one?" His gentle smile, as at first sight, "naturally." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 After getting the words that seemed to be a promise but not like a promise, she walked out of Linglong village with satisfied scenery. She held the sugar in her hand, but she was still reluctant to eat it. She walked in the street happily and saw a group of people looking at something around the river. She went to the scene and saw a corpse floating in the river. The clothes were a man. She couldn''t see her face when the distance was too far. She could only see that several yamen were fishing for bodies in the water. She had always been able to avoid touching corpses. She didn''t want to make her insomnia at night. She stepped back to leave, and unfortunately stepped on the feet of the people beside her. She just heard a breath on her head, and then a man complained, "girl, don''t you see me right next to you?" This voice is a little familiar. As soon as she looks up, she sees that this man is not Shuqiu. She has not forgotten that this man is the magistrate of Tongxian County, so she squeezed out a stiff smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention." "Forget it, I don''t care about you, a little girl." Shuqiu turned on the fan, and he was romantic again. He said angrily: "I don''t know what happened. First, I ate a lot of anger in Linglong village, then I met a floating corpse on the river on the road, and then I was trampled by you I''ve had a really bad day. " "My Lord, happiness depends on misfortune and misfortune depends on." "Well? You little girl, you know the truth that misfortune and fortune depend on each other? " "I don''t know. My father taught me that. Sometimes he likes to say this when he loses money in business." "Your father is an open-minded man." Book Qiu appreciated a sentence, business can do so ordinary, it is really rare. It was at this time that the body of the river was finally salvaged. A yamen messenger came up and reported, "my Lord, the dead man was a man. It was preliminarily judged that he fell into the river drunk and died." Book Qiu distant Piao eye the corpse on the ground, "how is he on the face to return a responsibility?" "It should be that when he fell into the water, he hit a raised stone at the bottom of the water, so that the upper part of his face would be bloody, especially his eyes, which could not be identified as eyes." "Quickly identify him so that his family can collect the body." "Yes." The Yamen messenger took his order and left. Just listen to feel sick, scenery did not dare to look back at the body, she said: "adult, then I will go back first." "Oh, wait." "What else do you want, my lord?" "I ask you..." Shuqiu squatted down, looked at the scenery, and then looked around. Seeing that no one noticed this side, he asked mysteriously, "are you familiar with the master of Linglong village?" Are you familiar? Scenery did not know, she hesitated: "I have only been to Linglong village a few times." As for the cooked or not, it''s up to him to judge. "It''s hard for ordinary people to enter Linglong villa once, but you''ve been there several times If it''s hard! " Shuqiu seems to have thought of something. He opened his eyes in horror and gazed at the scenery for a long time. He couldn''t even pick up the fan in his hand when he fell down. This surprised appearance even ignored the image of a handsome young master. Scenery doubts, "what is difficult?" "No Nothing. " Shuqiu murmured to himself, "I should have thought of that..." Scenery: "what do you think of?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 "Thinking of you is..." Shuqiu suddenly regained his mind. He almost blurted out the words and quickly took them back. He blinked innocently, "I didn''t expect anything. You are so lovely. If I were the leader of Linglong village, I would welcome you to be a guest at any time." "Ah..." She didn''t believe it at all. "Oh, what, can I cheat you?" Shuqiu wanted to knock on her head with a fan. Only then did he find that the fan had fallen on the ground. He picked it up and slapped the ashes in embarrassment. "Little girl, how old are you this year?" "Six years old." "Just six years old..." What does Shuqiu confirm? He stands up with a relaxed smile on his face, but he is struggling with something. Scenery didn''t want to know what he was struggling with. She said, "I''m going back." "Wait..." Shuqiu grabbed one of her braids. The scenery turned back, "my Lord, what do you want?" Her anger could be heard in the voice of a child. "Little scenery..." She had goose bumps all over her body. "Don''t call me that!" "Miss Xia..." He wrongly changed his name. Scenery this just relaxed a little, "what''s the matter with your adult?" "Are you interested in solving a case?" "No He thought that according to the curiosity of a child, he would be interested in solving a crime. Which child didn''t have a detective dream when he was a child? Fengjing has always known that Curiosity Kills cats, so long ago, she told herself not to have curiosity. "Are you not interested in Liu''s case?" Shuqiu was not reconciled, and tried to stir her interest. "Now we are passing her case to the gods. What demons and demons have all come out." "But these things have nothing to do with me." "This, this..." Shuqiu Ben is not good at dealing with children. What''s more, the little girl in front of him is just an adult dressed in loripi. But suddenly, he thought of a breakthrough again. "Now, many people are saying that the owner of Linglong villa killed people. In addition, he came out a few days ago. Now, he is passing him on like a murderer who drinks human blood. You say If we can''t catch the murderer of Liu''s family all the time, because of the fear and resentment, we will join forces to drive out the people of Linglong village? " "They still have that right?" "There are still many fools in this world, and what is the use of only a few people to keep their heads if they unite together?" The scenery bit the lip, did not speak. "So, Miss Xia, are you interested in finding Liu''s murderer with me?" "You don''t want me to find the killer with you at all," she said She is very clear that she is just a "child". How can he place his hope in solving a case on a child? "This I really want to help Shuqiu was embarrassed to touch his head and was seen through by a little girl. He was embarrassed for only a moment. Soon, he said: "but this is a win-win thing. Our yamen can catch the murderer, and master Shufeng can also clear the injustice, right?" There is no denying that Shuqiu is right. Scenery said: "but I can''t guarantee that I can talk about the investigation of Shufeng." "Don''t talk about him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 The scenery asks: "then how to do?" "As long as you go with me." Shuqiu said with a mysterious smile. Then he took the scenery and walked in another direction. He waved to a yamen Messenger, "go to the Xiafu to inform me that Miss Xia accompanied me to investigate the case." The Yamen messenger replied, "yes, my Lord." Thus, the scenery was dragged to the scene of the crime by Shuqiu That is, Wu Qi''s home in Wu Tong Lane. The scenery looks up at Shu Qiu, "the so-called investigation Is it just the two of us? " "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." Shuqiu patted his chest, full of confidence. Scenery no longer see him, heart tired sigh. Shuqiu took the key to open the door and went in. He said, "the things in this room have been moved?" "It''s black chess." "Wu Qi is Liu''s son. He came back a few days ago to get something." "It''s the child I heard that he is working as a servant in your Xiafu. How is he "Fortunately, I think he is a strong boy." Shuqiu said with a smile, "I remember that people are older than you. You call them children What is that saying? " "That''s what I call it. Do you have a problem?" "I don''t dare to have an opinion." Shuqiu shrugged his shoulders and said, "this room, inside and outside, has been searched, and nothing has been found at that time. I''ll bring you here today. Maybe you can see something different." Scenery did not understand why he was so confident in himself, but since she came, she also seriously walked around the house, and finally she shrugged, "I didn''t find anything." Shuqiu didn''t feel sorry. He said, "we''d better go straight to Wuqi." "What do you want him for?" "Ask him what he knows." Shu Qiu touched his chin, "at that time Liu Shi just died, and one of his children was panic and sad. Considering his state at that time, I didn''t dare to question him. Now that it has been so long, his mood should also be stable. After thinking about it, I still want to ask him." What Shu Feng said can''t be nonsense. Since he said he wanted to ask the people around Liu, there must be a reason. Scenery to his words have no opinion, she followed Book Qiu out of the house, is about to leave, she stopped again, "and so on." Book Qiu looked back at her, "what''s the matter?" "Something''s wrong." She turned to look at the room in front of her, touched her chin, and a strong sense of disobedience surrounded her. "What''s wrong?" Scenery did not answer, because she was still thinking. For a long time, she seemed to have thought of something. She walked outside the house and returned to the original place. She asked uncertainly, "do you feel that Is the space in the room smaller than what we see outside? I walked around the house, the size of the house, and when I was walking inside Doesn''t seem to be right? " "If your feelings are true, that means There is a secret room in this room. " Book Qiu put up the appearance of hanging son langdang, he thought seriously for a moment, and then took the scenery to go back to the room, "come on, let''s look for it, and see if there is any secret room." "Don''t you ask the Yamen people to look for it?" "Tell them to come here. The day lily is cold." Shuqiu is not satisfied with his subordinates. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 The scenery was unable, so we had to walk through the room with him. When we saw something, we would touch it. We thought about whether we could trigger some mechanism to open the door of the secret room. However, they were disappointed. No matter how careful they were, they did not find out any secret room. She began to wonder, "can I feel wrong? In fact, the space of this house is not small? " "No way." Shuqiu said: "originally, I didn''t pay attention to the size of the space, but after you said that, I think there is something wrong with this room. We can''t make mistakes at the same time. There must be something we haven''t found yet." "Where else? We''ve searched everywhere except digging three feet "Yes, dig three feet." Shuqiu clapped his hands and suddenly realized. "You really Are you going to dig up all the floors here? " "Not so much." Book Qiu smile, and look at the ground, "we just look at it." Speaking of this, he really casually walked up, the scenery followed him, suddenly produced a feeling, maybe this man can really find something. Shuqiu suddenly stopped at the corner of the wall. He pondered for a while and then squatted down again, "do you think There''s something wrong here? " "What''s wrong?" Scenery also squatted beside him, after seeing clearly, she reached out a finger, "other floor crevices are filled with dust, but only here is clean." "That is to say This floor has been moved. " As soon as he finished, Shuqiu tentatively reached out to lift the floor. Without much effort, the floor was easily lifted. At the same time, there is a passage by the wall, and the scenery against the wall falls off guard. "Hello! Miss Xia Shuqiu subconsciously reached out his hand to catch her, but only caught a corner of her clothes. Soon, her small figure disappeared in the dark channel, and it took a long time for a sound to land. Shuqiu cried out in a hurry, "Miss Xia! Are you ok? " The entrance of the secret room was at her feet, which was unexpected. Scenery did not know that she was falling on something. She did not fall very painful, but the black environment and stench inside made her intolerable. She stood up and called out to the light that loomed down from above: "you quickly get me up!" "Well, you wait." Shuqiu lit a fire fold, which found that there was a road leaning down in the passage. He was about to go down. When he saw a flower in front of him, he could only see a white figure passing by, just like his illusion. Shuqiu tut tut two times, he knew that this man is impossible to let Xia scenery have an accident, but before he had time to sigh, I did not expect, he thought that the little girl xiafengjing would fall below is what he made. Shuqiu didn''t dare to think about it, so he ran away. Anyway, the man is here, and the little girl will be fine. "Scenery." Still groping for scenery in the dark, she heard a low voice. Before she could react, she felt a faint pain on her neck. Her soft body was held in the arms of a man. Before she lost consciousness, she only felt that the taste of this man was really familiar. Shu Feng is holding the sleeping girl. His eyes are dim. He is glad that the scenery has not been seen. Otherwise There will be many bad memories in her mind. Under his feet, there were corpses, all half rotten, giving off a foul smell. There were five bodies in all. All eight to eleven or twelve years old. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 There is nothing in Tongxian that can be concealed from the owner of Linglong village. Shu Feng knows everything, but he never participates in everything. What he cares about is except Xia fu He never set foot in anything except the daughter of Xia mansion. But he''s going to make an exception. Shuqiu soon came back with the Yamen people. To Shuqiu''s surprise, he didn''t expect that Shufeng was still here. Shufeng stood at the door, holding a sleeping girl in his arms. For a moment, he was still warm and affectionate. When he saw Shuqiu and his party, he became chilly, though he was still smiling. Shuqiu''s back was cold, so he bravely walked over and said with friendly and kind concern: "Oh, Miss Xia, what''s the matter? Did you fall asleep? Is she OK? Because I was worried about her, I called a lot of people to come here "The scenery is very good. It''s no trouble for you." In the eyes of others, the gentle smile of Shu Qiu is just like a spring breeze It''s just like a killer. Shuqiu looked around and finally said with a smile: "this It''s OK. Your majesty often says that I''m too reckless. Fortunately, Miss Xia is not hurt this time. Otherwise, I''m really to blame. " Shu Feng''s smiling eyes were deep, just like a layer of black fog. He could not be seen through. At the moment, he made people feel more oppressed. He said, "adults are all for handling cases. What''s wrong?" This sense of oppression is so strong that Shuqiu can hardly maintain her smile. "My Lord, there are some different things in the secret room. Won''t you let your people see them?" "Go!" Book Qiu quickly waved to the people behind him, "all give me in, what are you standing there for?" "Yes, my Lord." All the Yamen officials entered the room. Shuqiu, a man outside with the smile of Shu Feng''s eyes, thought that his heart stopped and had an accident, his people finally came out, and also brought him a very bad news. The case of missing children, which bothered him for many days, was finally solved. All the missing children were found and none of them were alive. Shuqiu''s heart was heavy for a moment. He looked at Shu Feng, who was still standing in the same place, caressing the girl''s back from time to time to make her sleep more stable. I believe that anyone who sees this scene will think that the man with white clothes and white hair is a loving and friendly man, but Shuqiu knows that his bone is cold to the extreme ¡£ Even if you put more children''s corpses in front of him, he will at most pretend to be compassionate with a sigh, but the mood in his heart has no fluctuation. Shuqiu secretly said, how could he have such a naive idea that he wanted to find a little human emotion in Shu Feng''s body? He took back his eyes and said to one of his subordinates: "go to Xiafu to find Liu''s child Wuqi." "Black chess..." When he heard the name of the scene, he said, "how can I wake up?" Shuqiu said, "don''t you remember? In the secret room of his house... " "Nothing." Shuqiu''s words were interrupted by Shuqiu. He gently touched the top of the scenery and said in a soft voice, "just ask him to come and ask." Swept by his remaining light, Shuqiu is cold behind. He knows this is a warning, warning him not to tell her such a terrible thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 After about a quarter of an hour, Wu Qi followed Ya Cha to the house where he used to live. The 10-year-old boy was only surprised to see the scenery held by Shufeng for a moment. Then, his expression returned to normal, and he saluted Shuqiu cleverly: "master Shu." "Wu Qi, I wish you had come." Shuqiu grabs his hair. He is struggling with how to open his mouth. Scenery also realized that she was held in her arms by a man. She blushed and whispered, "let me down." As for why she suddenly fell asleep and was held in his arms, she had no mind to think about it now. Shu Feng pastes in her ear side, also learns from her to say in a low voice: "the scenery is not good to be held by me?" Her face began to burn, and then quickly looked around people, see no one to pay attention to this side, she was relieved in the bottom of her heart, pulled the corner of his clothes and said: "I am not small, will be laughed at!" "But six years old..." Seeing her staring at herself, Shu Feng smiles, or put her down and said to her: "if I want to sleep again, I can also hold the scenery." "I''m not rare." She turned her head to hum, but unfortunately the man around her can see her red ears. On the other side, Shuqiu also seems to have a good wording. He asked politely, "Wu Qi, do you know there is a secret room in your house?" As soon as Wu Qi''s face changed, he lowered his head and his tone revealed a panic, "I know My mother said that when my father was alive, it was used as a cellar to store vegetables. After the season, these vegetables could be sold at a high price. But since my father died, the cellar has been abandoned. My mother told me all these words "So you haven''t been to this cellar yourself?" "No Wu Qi hesitated for a moment and then said, "but Sometimes, I will see my mother go to the cellar... " "Do you know what your mother is doing in the cellar "I I... " Wu Qi couldn''t speak. "Wu Qi, I understand that Liu is your mother, but today, you should tell everything you know." "Yes My Lord. " Wu Qi lowered her eyes and said, "my mother won''t let me go to the cellar, nor will she tell me what she''s doing. But I''m very curious, so once I secretly took a look, I saw My Lord, I''m afraid. I don''t know what to do... " Wu Qi''s voice was stained with crying, which made people feel distressed. The scenery asks the next Shu Feng, "what is in the cellar?" "It shouldn''t be something that scenery knows." Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, she guessed something, "is it It is... " Shu Feng took her hand and put a sugar in her palm. "These things are not scenery to worry about. I went out with candy today. Do you want scenery?" "Yes." She clenched the sugar and stood beside him. She grasped the corner of his coat and tried hard not to think about the scene in her mind. Shuqiu sighed, "I know you are still a child. I don''t know what to do when I see this scene, but Those bodies are not in the minority. " "My Lord, when I went to the cellar to peep, my mother found out. At that time At that time, so many people had died. I couldn''t save them... " Self blame and guilt, let Wu Qi finally shed tears. He is just a ten-year-old boy. It''s really cruel for him to experience this scene. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 "Wu Qi, do you know why your mother did these things?" Shuqiu didn''t give up the investigation because of the child''s tears. "The neighbors all said that Liu was always on his own and friendly. Even if he didn''t dare to kill a chicken, why did he want to kill so many children all of a sudden?" Wu Qi wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes and sobbed: "my mother said she was sorry for me I don''t have a father, she can''t give me a complete home, and those children Their parents are both parents, family harmony, mother said She said she would be jealous, she said to me It''s not fair how other people''s families can be happy But I don''t think I need to be fair. Although I don''t have a father, I have a mother enough... " Shuqiu said: "because of jealousy Is Liu killing these children This reason seems too unreasonable, but there seems to be nothing unreasonable. Liu has been widowed for many years, and she still lives hard with a child. All the people around her are happy families. Maybe at the beginning, she is just envious. Later It''s jealousy. Jealousy is really a terrible thing, it will make people lose their sense, become not like themselves, so as to do a lot of things against their original intention, a little fire can start a prairie fire, this sentence to describe the word "jealousy" is quite appropriate. When the scenery lowered her head, she remembered the words Shufeng had said to her at that time. He had someone he liked. At that time, besides feeling lost and sad, did she also have jealousy? Wu Qi continued: "since I found out about those things My mother, she has been muddleheaded, she often likes to talk to herself, is not stop to say sorry to me I was scared in those days... " Shuqiu said: "later Liu was killed." "No..." Wu Qi shook his head, "my mother, she She wasn''t killed. She was She committed suicide Right in front of me... " Finally, Wu Qi crouched on the ground with her head in her arms. A mother committed suicide in front of her child, which is a painful memory that can never be erased for the child. "It''s all my fault If I hadn''t discovered those things Mother, she can''t It''s not... " "It''s none of your business." Scenery went over, took out his small handkerchief and handed it to him, "Wu Qi, it''s not your fault." "Miss..." The boy raised his head, his eyes misty with tears, "if I had found out earlier If I could find my mother''s mind, she would not die... " "Your mother has nothing to do with you." The scenery put the handkerchief in his hand and sighed deeply in his heart. The disappearance and homicide of children, which has plagued Tongxian yamen for many days, has finally been solved, but people can''t feel lucky. With the breaking of the case, the suffering of five families has also been announced. These parents were still waiting for their children to be lost or abducted by traffickers, but as long as they are alive, death means all they want No. No one expected that the Liu family, who was praised as a kind and friendly person, would be the murderer of this incident. In fact, Liu''s family died of suicide because the knife on his neck was too fierce, and there was no sign that Liu''s life had died. All of us did not think of Liu''s death to suicide, if it was not for the discovery of the corpse Cellar, I believe this matter is still a mystery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 There are still some follow-up things to deal with, so Wu Qi has to go to yamen along with Shuqiu, which is similar to recording things. Walking on the way back to the summer house, the scenery always felt a little disappointed. The Shu Feng around her asked, "what is the scenery thinking?" Now it''s sunset and dusk, and few pedestrians on the road are eager to rush home. Although they feel strange about the different appearance of Shu Feng and ordinary people, these people who are eager to go home don''t have time to discuss more. Therefore, compared with the last time, they felt much cleaner when walking on the street. "I was thinking Scenery gently said: "people''s jealousy is really a very terrible thing." "Seven emotions and six desires, happiness, anger, sorrow and joy, greed, anger, ignorance and resentment, how many people in the world can escape? Jealousy, even for saints, can exist. " She looked up. "Do you have one, too?" "Yes," he replied without hesitation This quick answer made her stupefied for a moment, because a perfect person like him can''t see the human''s bad nature, so she said, "I don''t understand, what can make you jealous?" "Other people''s healthy body, young life, can be reckless These are the things I envy. " The smile on the corner of his lips was like the breeze blowing in the bamboo forest. It was only peaceful and beautiful, without half the meaning of the word "jealousy". ''s Tucao, "I really can''t make complaints about you." "There are many things that can''t be seen in the scenery." He raised his hand and rubbed her head. There was an imperceptible fondness in his gentle tone, and there were too many unknown things hidden. Scenery can not understand the heavy behind his smile, but subconsciously grasped his hand on his head and asked a question that he had thought for a long time, "I remember I fell into the cellar. Why are you around me when I wake up?" "Sitting in the mansion, I suddenly felt that maybe God knew the scenery was afraid of the dark, so he asked me to go to the dark cellar to bring out the scenery." Listening to his obvious perfunctory words, she knew that he did not intend to tell the truth, and if the man did not want to tell the truth, it was useless for her to investigate, so the scenery perfunctorily said, "then how did I sleep?" "The scenery is too tired, so naturally I go to sleep." She said, "you said That makes sense. " "It makes sense for the scenery. That''s fine." His eyes flash, like a pool of clear water, in addition to clean, only cool into the heart. This hot summer with him around, the hot air can become cool down. The scenery gazed at him for a moment, "art wind, you are so beautiful." "I know." He chuckled, "the scenery has already said." "Now that I have said it, it''s nothing to say it again." She looked up at the door of the summer mansion, "I''m here." "Master Xia and Mrs. Xia are worried about you She nodded and said, "well Then I''ll go in. " He bent down slightly, touched her head, and whispered, "go." Looking back again, she said "goodbye" and ran into the gate of the summer mansion. After the sun completely set, Wu Qi came back slowly under the moonlight. When he got to the gate of Xia mansion, he stopped because there was a childe with white clothes and white hair standing at the door. He seemed to have been waiting for Wu Qi for a long time, because he showed a slight smile at him. The man asked a question quietly, "the taste of blood is addictive, isn''t it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 Wu Qi was stunned at first, and then asked, "young master What do you mean by that? " "People in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret before." Shu Feng approached with a smile, "Tong County is just a small place. It''s hard to hide something from my ears and eyes." Wu Qi was not in a hurry. "I know that the young master is the master of Linglong village and a friend of the young lady." "Then you should know that I don''t like to meddle." "I don''t know about childe. Do you like to meddle in your affairs? Please forgive me for not knowing." Shu Feng Mu showed admiration, "your calm, let me admire, also successfully let me a little more patience." "If you have nothing to do, I will go in..." "I wonder if you could be so calm when Liu died?" This topic seems to be a taboo, because the calm black chess, his eyes suddenly appear angry, "childe think I killed my mother?" Wu Qi has no father. His mother raised him up. He and his mother depend on each other. There is no fake relationship between mother and son, so he can''t accept it. Some people will say that he killed his mother. "No, Liu did commit suicide." Different from the excitement revealed by Wu Qi, the school of Shu Feng was calm and self-confident, "what I want to say is why Liu chose to commit suicide." "As I said, my mother is because of..." "To take your place." Shu Feng interrupts his words with a smile and successfully sees the child in front of him. After a while, Wu Qi''s voice was a little stiff. He said without expression: "young master, please don''t talk nonsense." "You know what? As long as this person has killed people, his body is bound to be tainted with the smell of blood, which is a smell that can''t be washed away "Is it? Did you ever kill people? " "Yes." In fact, he can''t find out how to kill people And then there is an infinite cycle. " Wu Qi was stunned for a long time. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him would admit the fact that he killed people. For a long time, he slowly grasped his clothes and said, "you have no evidence to prove that I killed people, and I have no reason to kill. " "The reason is simple." Under the long curly eyelash, there are clear eyes. But now, these clear eyes are more penetrating. "Those children are with you, Wutong lane. Although they are your playmates, they often laugh at you for not having a father, and you will never show anger in front of them, but only with some gadgets. One by one Lure them to the dark cellar, and then there is an axe, which can easily make them lose their lives. Black chess, am I right Wu Qi turned pale. He stepped back and said obstinately, "you have no evidence. All this is just your guess." "Evidence? I don''t need it. " Shu Feng said softly. The soft voice should have made people feel safe, but now, it can only make people feel cold. "What I need is to make sure that there is nothing around her that will break her peaceful life." He said "she", naturally, is scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 His tone was more gentle, but the chill in Wu Qi''s heart became more and more serious. Shu Feng chuckled, "when you enter the summer mansion, it''s not a matter of fact. You can''t hurt her, but you should know Scenery is a very intuitive girl. Maybe she won''t find anything now, but I can''t guarantee that she won''t suddenly find out the truth one day "Don''t talk about it. You seem to know the scenery well..." "Scenery." The smile on the corner of his lips widened. "Can you call these two words?" The overwhelming sense of oppression swept over, and Wu Qi took a step back to avoid falling to the ground. Shu Feng raised his hand and raised his forehead. He closed his eyes and sighed. He said ruefully: "I''m sorry, I told myself that there will be other men ready to be around the scenery. However, no matter how many times I think, as long as I think that there will be other men standing by her side in the future, I will want to kill this man." He was worried, rather than trying to control his desire to kill. Shu Feng is a successful actor. If he didn''t give people a strong sense of oppression and I believe no one would doubt him, Wu Qi bit his lips and said, "you are just older than me Ten years later... " "Do you have the time?" Open your eyes and open your eyes. Wu Qi felt the strong and murderous spirit of giving up resistance. "Scenery is a good girl. Maybe she is not perfect in other people''s eyes, but what if she is not perfect? It doesn''t affect my thinking of putting the best in the world in front of her Although Shu Feng''s vision is on Wu Qi''s body, he doesn''t look at him because it is too empty. "Scenery likes a peaceful life, so the days in Tongxian are always calm. Scenery hates killing people, so Do you think you have any reason to exist? " He smiles slightly, and his voice is always flat as before. He was once stained with blood, but now he is still struggling. It is uncertain that he can hold on for a few more years. He anticipates everything well. The scenery will have a peaceful life, and she will grow up safely, maybe In ten years, she will get married and have children. Oh, when she got married, he must have died, and only when he was dead, there would be no impulse to kill all the people around her. Then She would hate him even if she was imprisoned by her side. A long time ago, Shufeng understood that it was really a tough thing to be hated by her, so he set himself only 16 years. You said that he arranged everything for the scenery. In his peaceful life, how could a murderer break all this? Wu Qi''s face was pale. He didn''t even have the courage to move his steps. He could only say, "those people are damned. I never thought of hurting miss..." "Yes." He sighed and laughed again, "but what about that?" Because Liu couldn''t accept that his children had killed so many people, he chose to commit suicide. From the first day of Liu''s suicide, Wu Qi was sad, but he could quickly foresee everything later. For example, he shifted his eyes and led the people''s eyes to the mysterious Linglong village. However, he was only a ten-year-old child, and no one would doubt him. As for the cellar, Wu Qi was very sad The body of He will slowly move to other places, maybe after a year or two No one will remember these things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 Wu Qi is only ten years old. But his age of ten is different from that of ordinary people. Therefore, Shufeng is praising. With a little training, Wuqi will be a very useful chess piece, but he can''t leave it with the scenery. He doesn''t want to Do not want to see in 10 years, there will be another man will want to and he used the same way, choose desperate to get scenery. "Young master." Qi Yuan, who did not know when he came, just took a cold look at black chess. He was asking for instructions on how to deal with the child. Shu Feng sent out a short low smile, "the book adult, since came, why not show up?" "Ah ha ha, I''ll just pass by Shuqiu came out from behind a tree. He was shaking his fan. He didn''t look embarrassed. Seeing Shu Qiu, Wu Qi''s face is even worse. "Since adults pass by casually, I will take care of this child." "Oh, no, no, No Book Qiu quickly waved his hand, "even if this child is a murderer, but also to bring back to yamen justice." Shu Feng smiles, "since all the scholars have said that Let''s do it. " Shuqiu couldn''t believe that Shufeng could be so good at talking. He asked uncertainly, "do you really want me to take Wuqi back to yamen?" "My Lord, don''t you mean to handle it impartially?" "Yes Yes, it is. " Shu Qiu said to Wu Qi, "you go back to Yamen with me." Wu Qi said obstinately, "I will not go to Yamen." The book Qiu gas does not hit a place, "you don''t forget, you are now a murderer''s identity." "I know It''s like a stage show. As long as you have the identity of a murderer on your back, you will never be able to raise your head in the world. " "You know, but still killed so many people." Book Qiu shook his head, "that''s five lives, five children as old as you." "They die." Wu Qi raised his head and said in a loud voice, "yes, I don''t have a father, but I know the etiquette, righteousness and shame. What if they have a father and a mother? Isn''t it arrogant? I killed them for the people When he said these things, he didn''t look like a 10-year-old. Wu Qi said: "I don''t think I''m wrong. I''m not wrong. Why do you think I did wrong like my mother?" Even if they are not good at killing people, they can''t do it "I don''t need to listen to you!" Wu Qi suddenly took out a dagger from his arms. He swept all the people present coldly, "you adults are hypocritical. No one can judge me in this world!" Shuqiu shouts, "wait, Wuqi!" After all, he slowed down a step. Soon, Wu Qi wiped his neck with a dagger, and the blood splashed. He fell to the ground. Before swallowing his last breath, his eyes suddenly flashed. He looked at the man with white hair and white hair, whose pupils were lax. Finally, he opened his eyes in fear and never closed again. The book Qiu rushes past, caresses the fallen boy, already can''t feel the boy''s breath. "What a pity." Shu Feng sighed slightly, and his face showed compassion. Shu Qiu looks at Shu Feng. What he has in his arms is a child''s body. He suddenly feels shivering and cold. There was a gust of night wind, and Shu Feng coughed a few times. Qi Yuan said, "childe, it''s time to go back and drink medicine." "Come back." "Shu Feng flushed the book Qiu to nod slightly," the book adult, under first said goodbye. " Do not wait for the book Qiu to respond, the art wind has gone away with Qi Yuan''s company. And the guard at the gate of the summer mansion saw the two people in this scene from the beginning to the end, and they still did not squint and their expressions did not change. Shuqiu seems to understand a little more. When he left Kyoto, his majesty said to him: "if it is unnecessary, don''t get too close to him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 Since that day, Tongxian has returned to its former calm, which is a good thing. This spring, a beautiful girl carrying a pot of flowers rushed to the garden pavilion, "Miss, you quickly look at what this is!" This young girl is already 19 lotus seeds. Over the years, with her height, she has become more and more beautiful. While sitting in the pavilion, it is the scenery that has grown up. Seeing the red flowers in the hands of lotus seeds, she came to ask with interest: "what kind of flowers are these?" "This is the fire refining peony that Miss said a few days ago "Fire makes peony!" The scenery stood up excitedly. Lotus seed said with a smile: "the Master heard that the young lady wanted to see such a precious flower, so he specially asked people to find it." Over the years, as long as the scenery wants, no matter how difficult it is, as long as a few days later, it will certainly appear in front of her. "My father is so nice!" she said with a smile She just saw the flower in the book, so she wanted to see it. She just mentioned it casually, but her father helped her find it. "I also let Shu Feng see this potted flower." The scenery ran away with the flowerpot, just like the wind and fire when lotus seeds came. Lianzi stood in the same place and stomped, "it''s the wind of art again! What''s good about him Over the past nine years, the scenery''s enthusiasm for Shufeng has increased rather than decreased. Every time the name of Shufeng is mentioned, he is smiling, even such a lovely lotus seed is ignored! Although Lianzi was not convinced, she gave up the idea of looking for the man to settle accounts when she thought that she could not beat the man. Linglongzhuang is no different from that of nine years ago. The only difference is that Shufeng''s medicine is heavier. The scenery happily ran to Linglong village. In the pavilion under the loquat tree, she saw the familiar figure. She slowed down again and arranged her hair. Only then did she walk in a reserved manner, "artistic style." The man looked back, compared with nine years ago, his appearance did not change. He was still picturesque, like a banished immortal. He laughed, "scenery, you are here." It''s just that his face is more pale. Fengguang tried to ignore this point and put the flower on the stone table. She asked with a smile, "guess what kind of flower is this?" "This is..." He shook his head regretfully, "I can''t guess, please tell me the scenery." "This is fire refining peony, my father sent me." "The colors are as red as fire, but they really seem to be refined from the fire." His lips raised a smile, "originally this is what the book said fire refining peony, today I have long experience." His beautiful and clean smile, put on this pale face, more breathtaking beauty. The scenery looked at him again for a while. Finally, she put her hand on the table, supported her chin and said, "Shu Feng, do you remember what I said before?" "Scenery said a lot of words, the most said, I am afraid that I am good-looking." There was another happy smile in his eyes. "But there is a sentence I can only say once, under the peony dead, ghosts are also romantic." She blinked and said sweetly, "Shu Feng, I''m about to reach the hairpin." "Yes, the scenery has grown up." Afraid that he could not understand, she continued to say: "I can get married." "It''s a good thing to get married." Shu Feng gathered her eyes and said casually, "before the scenery gets married, I will get married." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 "Marriage..." Scenery for a long time, the smile on her face no longer, she asked: "why do you suddenly want to get married?" Shu Feng said faintly: "the scenery knows, I am not young." "But But you have never said before that you are going to get married... " "So now I tell the scenery, don''t I?" Scenery did not want to see his smile at the moment, she stubbornly asked: "what about the bride? Who are you going to marry "It''s a lady of a family from Kyoto." Shu Feng''s lips with a smile, "our wedding will be in a month. If you are interested in my bride, you can come to the wedding banquet." Qi Yuan came over slowly with the medicine bowl. He didn''t seem to notice the delicate atmosphere at this time. He put the medicine bowl in front of Shu Feng, "young master, drink the medicine." The wind did not move. Under the scenery table hand, tightly grasps own clothing corner, she cannot believe said: "you are amusing me to play, right? Just like before, you like to make me angry... " "I''m going to get married. Why is the scenery angry?" In the past, there was no feeling in my eyes. Scenery stood up, her stubborn eyes tightly locked him, "don''t you know I like you?" "I know." The smile of Shu Feng''s mouth appeared, "I also like scenery very much. For me, scenery is a very lovely younger generation." "I''m not your junior!" "Although not related by blood, but..." The scenery fell the potted flower heavily on the ground, and she yelled: "Shu Feng, I hate you!" Then she turned and fled the embarrassing place. Shu Feng''s face also has no smile. "Is that really good?" Qi Yuan asked without expression. "She''s getting farther and farther away from me." Shu Feng coughed a few times, which seemed to be more violent than those coming and going, until he vomited out a mouthful of blood. He tightly grasped the clothes on his chest, and the heart inside was aching. She had to be farther and farther away from him, and only in this way could she live. Ran out of Linglong village, scenery did not return to the summer house, she walked alone in the street, only feel a pumping pain in the heart. In the past nine years, she has been very worried, because there is no such person as Chen Hongdou in Tongxian county. Even Yang Jie, who will have an engagement with her since childhood, has not appeared. She seems to be completely free from the plot, and the system King ignores her. What makes her even more helpless is that she is the man of Shu Feng. She even thought, what plot and strategy target, let them all go away, she just want Shufeng this man, but But he said he was going to get a wife. She thought that over the years, he also had feelings for himself. Even if he had said that the woman he liked died, she felt that as long as he tried hard, not to let him forget the dead woman, but to let him accept himself, so that he would like himself, but in the end, he broke all her fantasies by saying that he wanted to marry a wife. What''s their relationship with each other for so many years? What is that ambiguity? The scenery aimlessly walks in the street, looks trance, finally was found by the lotus seed. "What''s wrong with you, miss? Didn''t you go to Linglong village? " "Nothing I will never go to Linglong village again. " She looked at the lotus seeds in front of her, and said in a low look, "let''s go back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 Back in the summer palace, Xia Dynasty put out a wedding card with a smile and said to the scenery: "master Shufeng is going to get married. Scenery, do you want to go and have a wedding banquet?" "Oh." Wang CI sat aside and sneered. The scenery murmured: "he even sent out the wedding invitation..." Xia Chao said, "isn''t that normal? I''ll get married next month. It''s right to send wedding cards now. " Scenery looked at the red wedding card in her father''s hand and did not speak. Wang CI got up and came over, "scenery, is it in a bad mood?" "Niang..." The scenery choked up a few times, then hugged her mother, crying and said: "I was lovelorn..." "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Wang CI patted her back, "your mind, your mother knows." The scenery of two or three days to run to Linglong village, who can not see her mind ah. The scenery sobbed, "I thought he liked me too But he''s going to get married. " Xia said sarcastically, "that art wind is so much bigger than you. You are not with him just right now." "Shut up Wang CI glared at the Xia Dynasty fiercely, and said to his daughter softly: "there are so many men in the world, and the scenery is so good, there is no lack of Shu Feng. I know that the scenery only needs time. You can walk out of the relationship that has not started yet. It''s better that your father will go to Kyoto to deal with business after a period of time. If you go out with your father, you will be scattered Relax, will you? " As soon as the scenery thought that it would be Shu Feng''s day of great joy, she didn''t want to see such a happy scene, so she cried and nodded, "good..." Lotus seed didn''t shout to go with the scenery this time. Her eyes were dim and she didn''t know what she was thinking. The next day, the scenery all nests in own room, also does not go out, the whole person seems to be suffering from illness, half a month later, the Xia Dynasty will officially leave for Kyoto. Sitting in the carriage, no matter what the Xia Dynasty said to her, she was too lazy to answer. After sighing, the Xia Dynasty stopped saying anything, and the atmosphere along the way was somewhat depressed. Not long after leaving the city, the carriage bumped and stopped. The coachman said outside, "Sir, the wheels are in the puddle." It turned out that there was a heavy rain yesterday, and the roads outside the city were still full of potholes. Can''t, scenery and Xia Dynasty can only get off first, but did not want to run into a group of Shuqiu who came back from outside the city. "Master Xia, Miss Xia." Book Qiu arched hands to say hello, behind him are two Yamen. Xia Dynasty replies: "Book adult." Nine years ago, Shuqiu told Fengjing that Wuqi''s mother had a bad thing. He was embarrassed to stay in Tongxian county. After being picked up by relatives from other provinces, Fengjing never saw Shuqiu again. Even though they were in the same county, they never met him. So this is the first time that scenery has seen Shuqiu in nine years. Shuqiu just took a look at the scenery and said to the Xia Dynasty, "I just came back from my inspection tour of water conservancy. What''s the matter with master Xia?" "The carriage is stuck in the mud. I''m trying to get it out." "I see." Book Qiu to behind two yamen bad way: "you two also go to help." "Yes, my Lord." "Thank you very much." Xia Dynasty arched hands. Book Qiu said with a smile: "helping others should be happy." Scenery thought, the effort is not you good? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 Xia Dynasty and Shuqiu said a few words, let the scenery stay on the side, and he also came to help, so at this time, the only leisure is scenery and Book Qiu. Shuqiu walked to the side of the scenery and opened the fan in his hands. "I haven''t seen you for many years. Miss Xia is now graceful and graceful, charming." "Average." She was not in a good mood, so she casually perfunctory. Book Qiu pick eyebrows, "Miss Xia, where is this to follow the summer master?" "Kyoto." "So far? It takes ten days and a half months to get to Kyoto from here. I remember that Miss Xia never went far? " The scenery looks ahead, also does not look directly at him, "I just suddenly thought of a distant door, can''t I?" "Well?" Shuqiu pondered, "is it possible that Did Miss Xia quarrel with Mr. Shufeng? " Hearing the name, her heart is pumping again, "he is happy on happy occasions, what do I quarrel with him for?" "Happy? What''s the happy thing for master Shufeng She finally turned her head to look at him and said, "he is going to get married. What kind of happy event do you think?" "It''s impossible." These four words, Shuqiu almost blurted out. "What''s impossible?" Shuqiu was suddenly short of words again. He was very clear that Shu Feng could not marry other people, but he could not make it clear to her. After a while, he asked, "Miss Xia is going to Kyoto. Is she going to leave this sad place?" "I don''t know..." She looked down. "All I know is, I don''t want to see him getting married." Seeing her sad and sad appearance, Shuqiu, who claimed to be the most compassionate, naturally moved his compassion. The fans in his hands kept on fanning, just like the struggle in his heart. "It''s still spring. Are you so hot?" asked the scenery Shuqiu took the fan''s hand and stopped for a long time. He said, "Miss Xia, maybe What''s the meaning of the name of Shufeng The first thing that scenery thinks of is that it has a word of wind just like its own name, but what does it mean? "The surname is given by his father, and the first name is taken by his parents. What''s the meaning of that?" Shuqiu wants to knock a fan on the top of the scenery, but he has not had time to try, so the coming Xia Dynasty let him give up this idea. "The carriage is ready, scenery, let''s go on." "Well..." Xia Dynasty to book Qiu arch hand again, "Book adult, we go first step." "Take your time." The book bows its head. The scenery and Xia Dynasty got on the carriage. Soon, the carriage drove again. Shuqiu looked at the carriage, he shook his head and sighed. With the distance from Tongxian County, the scenery became more and more uneasy for no reason. She had been facing the question of Shuqiu and couldn''t figure out why. She asked Xia Dynasty, "what''s the meaning of the name of Shufeng?" Xia Chao stopped for a second, "how did you ask this question?" "I just suddenly felt curious..." "The surname is given by his father, and the first name is taken by his parents. What''s the meaning of that?" The scenery is silent. Xia Dynasty glanced at his daughter and said casually, "it''s meaningful to say that it''s like the wind to come and go freely." There''s nothing wrong with this explanation. The scenery chose silence. On the tenth day, they finally arrived in Kyoto. In Kyoto, the Xia family also had a real estate. On this trip, lotus seeds did not follow, and the scenery did not bring maid. She felt that it didn''t matter. However, her father thought it was so-called. She just wanted to find a girl to serve her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 The new girl, Zheng Xiuer, is only 16 years old. She is only a little older than the scenery. Her parents died early. There was only one grandfather in the family. Because her grandfather was ill recently and was short of money, she came to work as a maid. Scenery thought, which servant is not pitiful, for this little girl called Xiuer, she doesn''t have to wait on her, as long as she combs her hair. These days, the Xia Dynasty also knew that the scenery was not in a good mood. He just set up the entrance guard for the scenery. As long as she went home before Shenshi and went with her, Kyoto and Tongxian were quite different. There were more people and more lively here. Even those snacks were more abundant than Tongxian, but the scenery still didn''t feel happy. She broke her fingers to count the days. It''s not that she didn''t want to be domineering and grab the bridegroom at the wedding, but It was Shu Feng who said that he didn''t like her, just treated her as a junior. What a son of a bitch! The more the scenery thought, the more angry, and directly crushed the osmanthus cake in his hand. Xiuer shivered behind her. "Miss, do you not like the osmanthus cake I bought?" This is Xiuer''s first time as a maid. She thinks that this young lady is good at everything, but she seems to be in a bad mood every day. She feels very stressed. The scenery looked at the shivering Xiu''er and said faintly, "my hand is shaking, don''t be nervous." I don''t know where I went. A voice of dispute came from a tavern. The owner of the tavern said, "Mr. Zheng, it''s not that we don''t give you drinks, but I promised your granddaughter that you''re not in good health and you can''t drink any more. If something happens, we can''t afford to pay for it." "Just sell me a little Let me have a drink to relieve my craving. My granddaughter won''t know. " The old man in cloth said pitifully. Suddenly, the scenery heard Xiuer shouting, "grandfather!" Then, Xiuer ran to the old man''s hand and said, "I don''t know, do I? I''ve spent my life saving money to see a doctor and buy medicine for you. Now you have to buy wine secretly? Have you forgotten the last time you got worse when you drank The scenery is breathtaking. At the moment, Xiuer, who is going to scold her with her waist crossed, is there any cowardly appearance? "No, no, no, Xiuer, don''t get excited. I''ll come to the pub to smell the smell and not drink No drinking. " The old man was very weak and said, "aren''t you a maid in a family? Why are you on holiday? " Xiuer suddenly thought that she was a maid of scenery. She was busy looking at the scenery and said, "Miss Sorry, I''m so excited. " "It''s OK. You don''t have to apologize." The scenery passed by. The old man was stunned when he heard the voice. As the girl got closer and closer to him, he also saw her face clearly. Then, he was stunned for a long time and made a panic voice, "ghost!" The scenery looks at the panic stricken old man, not knowing why. Xiuer quickly grabbed his grandfather''s hand and said, "grandfather, that''s my master''s lady. It''s not a ghost. Don''t talk nonsense!" "No No She is a ghost... " The old man tried to hide behind his granddaughter, "Miss You''ve been dead for more than 40 years, and I''ve worked as a housekeeper in the summer mansion for decades. Even if there''s a grudge, you shouldn''t come to me! " Scenery stayed for a long time, tentatively called out two words, "Zheng Bo?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 The old man in front of him is seventy-eight or eighty years old, but if you look at it carefully, you can see that he is similar to Zheng Bo, the housekeeper of the Xia family, at seven or eight points, but his face has many wrinkles left by years. The old man shivered and said, "Miss If you still remember the old slave, you should know that in those years in the Xia mansion, the old slaves were devoted to their duties. You have been dead for so many years. Why bother to look for the old slave in the sun? " "Make it clear." "What do you mean I''ve been dead for so many years?" she said with a cold face "Miss..." Zheng Lao shuddered and did not dare to say a complete sentence. Seeing the scene, more and more people gathered around her. She thought that it was no way to go on like this, so she took a few steps in front of the old man. "You can see clearly that I am not a ghost. If I am a ghost, will there be my shadow on the ground?" "Shadow?" Mr. Zheng looked at the ground, and sure enough, there was her shadow, and he wondered. The scenery does not care whether he doubts or not, she says with the tone of command: "Xiuer, I have some questions to ask your grandfather, take your grandfather back to the house." "Yes Miss Xiuer, half dragging and half persuading, brings Zheng to the mansion of Xia family in Kyoto. Entering the hall, the scenery directly asked, "Zheng Bo, why do you say I am a ghost?" "Miss Miss is not a ghost? Am I mistaken? " "But But your face is really our lady? " "Oh, grandfather, of course miss is human." Xiuer is not like her grandfather, she said: "grandfather, you can say everything, why say miss is a ghost?" The old man finally settled down. He looked at the scenery for a while, and his mood became more stable. Then he said slowly, "Miss It''s not that I''m too excited. It''s your face. It''s really the same as Miss Xia Fu more than 40 years ago. Just over 40 years ago, I was still working in the Xiafu of Tongxian County... " Several decades ago, the old thing, slowly in the old man''s mouth, as he said sentence by sentence, her memory of a layer of yarn was suddenly torn. More than 40 years ago, Xiafu in Tongxian county. At night, Xia''s daughter was suddenly tied up by a big thief, which immediately alarmed the Yamen. Chen Hongdou, the only female constable in the yamen, took the initiative to arrest the thief with a group of people. The reason why the thief wanted to tie the Xiafu Qianjin was that he chose to take away the most precious thing in the local rich merchant''s house every time he passed by, and the Xia family was the most precious one Naturally, she is the only lady, not to mention Miss Xia is a famous beauty. This big thief is also a romantic. It is said that every time he steals a treasure, he will send it back when he is tired of playing with it. If it is any ordinary gold, silver and jade, it will be fine. But today it is different. What he steals is a person or a big girl with yellow flowers. He has committed countless crimes and never failed. Unfortunately, he is going to make a miscalculation today, because he had to escape into a Chuang Tzu under the arrest of the Yamen Tsai. Then, he met a man in Chuang Tzu. And the girl tied by the robber, her eyes lit up when she saw the man. A man dressed in white is a man who is out of the dust. When he sees a sudden person, he looks calm and even pours a cup of tea at leisure. He laughs and asks, "the comer is a guest. Do you want to have a drink together?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 The robber was first awed by the man''s calm but noble and elegant momentum, but after seeing that he was sitting in a wheelchair, the thief laughed again, "who is the childe? Tongxian is a small place, but I have never heard of your name. " "I''m just a civilian. I don''t have a name." "Is it?" The robber pulled the rope tied to the girl in his hand and went to sit down. He took up his tea cup and drank it in a pretence of elegance. "It''s a good cup of tea." He didn''t worry about being drugged in the tea, because if he did, he would have tasted it. The young master in white looked at the girl with his hands tied. He said casually, "it seems that this is quite inappropriate." "Why not? Do you care for the ladies and girls? " "She is my booty. I have the right to treat her, but Tut Tut, she is really easy to be hurt. " The scenery slants the face to avoid his salty pig hand, ferocious way: "you touch me to try?" "Oh? Try it. What''s wrong? Can you still threaten me? " The robber stood up and was very interested in the pepper. The scenery hummed, "do you know who is my son in white?" The robber looked at the man in white. The man also put down the tea cup, and his eyes fell on her, as if waiting for her answer. So the thief asked, "who is he with you?" "He is my fiance." "Miss Xia, are you joking?" The robber first laughed out, "I have done an investigation. Your fiance''s name is Yang Jie, and he is a masterwork." "Then you should know that Yang Jie doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him either." "He and I will soon break our engagement, and I will marry this man," said Feng The robber was shocked by her bold words for a moment, "why, did you fall in love with him at first sight? Although he is good-looking, he is a disabled person... " "Don''t think I''m so pedantic. It''s the face that falls in love at first sight. As early as many years ago, the fortune teller said that I would be the star of hongluan at the age of 16, but I have been waiting for him for 16 years." The thief was speechless. The reason she said was more convincing than love at first sight. "You''ll save me, won''t you?" The scenery winked at the quiet childe in white, "you are my future husband. If you don''t save me, you will have a daughter-in-law missing." "The girl doesn''t seem to be able to prove that..." "You are my future daughter-in-law," he said with a smile Suddenly, she bent down, lowered her head, and gave him a kiss on the corner of his lips at a sudden speed. He stopped when she felt a soft covering on her lips. She said with a smile: "you see, like this kind of thing, besides husband and wife, who can do it?" This complacent appearance, like a female rascal. Her action just now was too sudden, and she did not know martial arts. She was so weak that she could be beaten to death with one slap. Therefore, no one was going to guard against her, but she didn''t want to be caught by her. Even the robber who was holding the rope didn''t react. After a while, he came to his senses. He didn''t expect that he had stolen such a wild girl. He pulled the rope and said, "you really think people will listen to your nonsense..." "What this girl said is very reasonable indeed." The young master smiles and interrupts the thief''s words successfully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 "What do you say?" The robber looked at the young man in white with your silly eyes, "are you infected by this madwoman?" "I''m sorry, you can''t take her away." "Ah Interesting. " The robber''s look hazed down, "I want to see, you a lame, also want to use what way to rob the booty from my hand." Childe''s slender finger touched the edge of the teacup, but his index finger moved slightly. The teacup rotated and went straight to the robber. The robber laughed scornfully and said that he could take it as long as he reached out. But the closer the cup was to him, the more he could feel the unstoppable internal force hidden in the sound. He quickly released his hand holding the rope and pulled out the knife in his waist. The knife collided with the teacup, and the blade broke in response. The teacup also hit the thief''s chest, which drove him three steps away, Just fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood, he covered his chest and said: "such a powerful internal force Who the hell are you? " The scenery looked at the young man in white. She was shocked and speechless. She didn''t expect that such a weak man would have such a powerful ability. According to the law, the big thief was not a little unknown role, but had no ability to fight back in front of him. The young master raised his eyes and looked at the scenery. His lips opened a good-looking smile and grabbed her wrist. However, with slight force, she turned and sat on his leg and poured into his arms. The rope tied to her hand broke quickly. Before she could respond to the series of changes, her jaw was pinched by him. He raised her chin gently and forcefully, lowered his head to her face and asked softly, "what''s your name?" "Summer scenery..." Her brain short circuit, stupidly said her name. "Scenery..." He murmured and said with a soft smile, "my name is Zhou Xing. Remember this name, because from today on, you are my property." His appearance is still gentle, the canthus of his smiling eyes are also gentle rising, but there is a more evil flavor. Scenery heartbeat missed several beats again, she lenglengleng stretched out her hand to point to the big thief lying on the ground on the other side, "that man..." "Leave him alone." "Scenery, I love how you kiss me, let''s do it again," he whispered He also kisses her lips, which is different from her dragonflies just now. This is a real kiss, a Hot and lingering kisses. Two lunatics! The robber got up from the ground and, taking advantage of their carelessness, managed to use the injured body to transport the lightness skill out of the high wall. As soon as he landed on the ground, several knives were put against his neck. The head of the female Constable valiantly, "we have to come without any effort. We are looking for you, but you have appeared on your own." The robber''s face was livid. He could figure out why the man didn''t care about himself and let him escape. He had already known that there were people outside. The thief outside the wall is like a dog in the sun, but the scenery inside the wall is beautiful. After a kiss, Zhou Xing''s lips stick to her ear side, gently say: "you have a very strange smell..." She said, "I have a bath every day!" "Not this one." He laughs, "you smell strange For me, there is an inexplicable attraction, and I will miss you. " His first sentence was ok, but when he got to the last sentence, how could he look like a romantic ruffian? Or a gentle ruffian. The heartbeat of the scenery is more fierce. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 When his daughter was saved, Xia Dynasty went to thank others with some gifts. But what he didn''t expect was that the new childe who moved to Tongxian County didn''t accept him. They just said, "if master Xia really thanks me, please ask Miss Xia to give me permission with her body?" At that time, the whole people of Xia Dynasty were not good. He never expected that such a polite young man would say such bold words. The Xia Dynasty, who was used to seeing big waves, could not help silence for a moment before he could reply: "young master, my daughter has been engaged." "That would be a pity." Zhou Xing teases the birds in the cage and doesn''t look at the Xia Dynasty. He seems to have given up his unreasonable request. The next day, a gossip came out of the whole Tongxian county. Chen Hongdou, the only female constable, was the daughter of the county magistrate. When she was investigating the case with Yang Jie, she drank too much wine in the tavern. She couldn''t help but be confused after drinking. The magistrate Tieqing of Chen County was busy suppressing the rumors. But another month later, the hospital heard that Chen Hongdou was pregnant again. How can this be hidden It''s no use hiding it. Yang Jie was quite self-conscious. He went to the door of Xia''s house and said that he was sorry for Miss Xia. To terminate the engagement, things had come to this point, and the whole life had to be done. Of course, the Xia Dynasty could only agree to terminate the marriage with a cold face. After this dissolution, he found that his daughter Tian Tian ran to Chuang Tzu next door. The more he thought about it, the more wrong he felt that it was not only Chen Hongdou and Yang Rob, even he was set up together. He was a little depressed. Wang Ci, his pretty wife, did not comfort him. She just glanced at him coldly and went to prepare her daughter''s dowry. So what''s the use of saying that the Xia Dynasty would do business again? In her eyes, is not a fool. "The fifteenth of this month is a good day." Zhou Xing handed the imperial edict to the girl sitting on her leg. She felt that it was lovely and tight for her to lean on her arms. She could not help but lift her jaw and put a kiss on her lips. The scenery opens her mouth and greets him with the kiss that makes her face red and ears jump. When the air in her mouth is announced to be plundered again, the kiss ends. She gasps and says, "this month It won''t be too soon. " "No, there are ten days left." He bit her lip corners, only feel that every part of her body has the magic power that he yearns for, but unfortunately, before marriage, he can''t touch other parts of her body. "What if my father doesn''t agree?" he has the final say, "is it the summer master who has the final say in summer family, or is Mrs. Xia the final say?" "My mother, of course..." Although her father is strong, her father and mother relationship is not good, in fact, behind the scenes, her mother decided things, her father also can not control, scenery eyes a bright, "you convinced my mother?" "It''s Mrs. Xia, who believes that I can give scenery happiness." Zhou Xing''s long hair in front of her chest and her thin lips are light. Under the gentle appearance, it is evil. Wang CI once had a talk with him. No matter compared with Xia Dynasty, Wang CI could easily see his thoughts on scenery. Naturally, he could also see his thoughts on scenery. Wang CI could not see through this young man, but she always knew that this man was better than that Yang Jie. And there is also a little bit, she is afraid that the scenery can not control this man. What did Zhou Xing say at that time? He said with a gentle smile, "does Mrs. Xia think that I will give the scenery to other men?" In his gentle voice, the cup in his hand turned into powder and dissipated in the air. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 Wang Cixin knows that this man has a fierce force, that is, what he can''t get, and won''t let others get it. But relatively speaking, she can also be sure that as long as the scenery is around him, the scenery can be well protected. So Wang CI said his own conditions, "I can agree with you to marry scenery, but the scenery is just like the hairpin. She is still young. If she is pregnant at this time My child, I''m afraid it''s not good for her health, so... " "Don''t worry about Mrs. Xia." Zhou Xing said: "scenery will not be pregnant so early." Oh, it''s not sure whether you can be pregnant. He finally found this treasure. How could a man intervene between them so soon? Wang CI didn''t see the meaning of his words. Women''s giving birth to children is equivalent to stepping into the door of hell with half a foot. She just heard this promise, so she put her heart down, so she said clearly, "then you can rest assured that no one will object to your marriage." after all, Xia Jia still has the final say. The scenery raised her head and asked, "does my mother agree with me to marry you?" "Mrs. Xia, feeling my deep affection for the scenery, naturally agreed." Zhou Xing picked up a piece of Osmanthus cake, put it on her mouth, "your favorite sweet food, I specially asked people to do it." She took a bite and her eyes sparkled, "how sweet, I like it!" He asked his subordinates to deliver the best desserts in Kyoto for 800 Li in a hurry. Could it not be delicious? "You can''t eat more if you are delicious." "Why?" The sweet scented osmanthus cake on his hand was quickly eaten by her. She looked at the cake foam on his fingertips, and subconsciously stretched out the tender tip of his tongue and licked it. Zhou Xing''s eyes darkened and said in a soft voice, "it''s for your teeth." "I Oh Her lips were blocked again. This kiss is sweet, sweet and greasy, but he just wants to be more greasy. Zhou Xing didn''t like sweet food before, but if it was a sweet taste from her mouth, he would like it incomparably. Sweetness can be addictive, but she''s by his side. What''s the matter even if she''s addicted? On the 15th of this month, Miss Xia got married. Naturally, she married a young man who moved to Tongxian county not long ago. Some people sigh, this childe is a man with two legs disabled, but it''s a pity that the lady of Xia family is so beautiful. The scenery can only complain, these people are really blind eating radish light worry, and then she will smile down her husband''s arms, beautiful eating tofu Or, the beautiful tofu is eaten. Zhou Xing has only one bodyguard named Yifu. As for how many people he has secretly, scenery doesn''t know, and she doesn''t need to know. She and Zhou lived in Tongxian for a year. In the spring of the next year, a secret letter came from Kyoto. His majesty didn''t see the prince in the palace. He missed him very much. He wrote a special letter to summon the prince back to the palace. He took the prince and his concubine to the palace to meet him. "Zhou Xing, why did the emperor want to see you all of a sudden? Or we won''t go back. " "It''s my father''s call. If I refuse, it would be disrespectful." He shaved the tip of her nose and laughed at her nervousness like a restless lamb. She grabbed his hand, "but I always feel something is wrong..." "It''s not the scenery, it''s the way things are." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 "What do you mean?" "Fengjing thinks that when he knew I was going to get married, he didn''t object, but agreed to take a wife outside." He didn''t even want to call his father now. Indeed, it is unreasonable to say that he had the name of the prince. He married the princess outside and was a young lady of a merchant''s family. However, the emperor agreed. He did not object, and even sent someone to send a congratulatory gift. The scenery soon thought, "he wants to I want to... " Looking into his eyes, she couldn''t say it. Zhou Xing laughed, took her hand, and let her sit in his arms, touched her head and said, "in order to suppress the rebellion of my mother family, I hurt my legs and feet. No matter what I think, I have no qualification to be a crown prince, and he did not directly abolish my crown prince position, but also because When I was suppressing the rebellion, I just gave up my legs. " After all, he didn''t participate in the rebellion. If he didn''t hurt his leg, it''s OK, but if he hurt his leg, it proves his sincerity. If the old emperor directly abolishes the crown prince and establishes a new prince, it will arouse public criticism. But now more than a year has passed, and the time has come. What''s more, news came from the palace that the second prince who had disappeared many years ago was finally found. There are only three and four princes who are younger than the Queen''s eldest son. Their mother''s identity is low, and they are only seven or eight years old. There is no need to think about it. However, the lost second prince is not the same. His mother''s concubine was born to the old emperor''s favorite concubine, only a few months younger than Zhou''s The empress was afraid that the second prince would affect her child''s position as Prince. When her majesty went out to fight, she sent someone to secretly send the second prince out of the palace. Since the queen has been dead for many years, she can not refute this accusation, so it can only be said that she did it. It can be seen that Zhou Xing''s crown prince is indeed sitting at the head. Zhou Xing told the scenery all about the relationship. She knew in her heart that this trip to Kyoto was inevitable, and even Maybe Zhou Xing can''t come back when he''s gone. Maybe he''s in confinement all his life. Maybe he''ll die in secret. She clutched the corner of his coat. "No matter where you go, I will accompany you." "Naturally, I am reluctant to let the scenery leave me." He kisses her on the forehead. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." "You can''t let yourself be busy." He took her in his arms with a smile I won''t let myself have anything to do, let alone call you something. " It took them half a month to return to Kyoto because of Zhou Xing''s inconvenience. After entering the Imperial Palace, Zhou Xing first took the scenery to the east palace. This is the prince''s bedroom. Only the prince can live in it. However, Zhou Xing will soon move out of here, but before the name of Prince is removed, he can only rest here. Soon, the eunuch next to the emperor came over, "Your Highness, your majesty knows that you have returned to the palace. He is overjoyed. He specially orders his servant to invite his highness and princess to the imperial study." "Thank you, father-in-law. I''ll make some preparations and go soon." The father-in-law of the edict left soon, and the scenery held Zhou Xing''s hand uneasily, not because she was going to see the most respected emperor in this country, but because she was worried about how the emperor would deal with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 Zhou Xing said, "don''t worry." he called in the maids to dress up for the scenery. When he saw the beautiful scenery, he raised his hand and asked the maids to put on a more plain dress for the scenery. Even the dress should be simple. Before entering the imperial study, Zhou Xing whispered to her, "just keep your head down as much as possible." Although scenery is puzzled, she still nods. She does what he wants her to do. In the imperial study, the middle-aged man in the Dragon Robe put down his pen for correcting the memorial. He laughed and asked them not to be too polite. He sighed: "calculate, I haven''t seen the crown prince for more than a year. Now goodbye, I can feel relieved to see that you have already established a family and a princess is with me." He is his majesty, Zhou Li. "Thank you for your father''s concern." Zhou Xing''s attitude is not humble, not much happy, not much indifferent. Zhou Li''s father''s expression did not change. He looked at the woman with her head down all the time and asked kindly, "you are the Miss Xia family who can make our prince love you. Now you are going to call the princess." "Yes, I will see your majesty." Just listening to the sound of Yingying''s turning, you can think that she must be a beautiful woman. Zhou Li asked, "why does the princess keep her head down?" Zhou Xing calmly said: "the scenery is timid. When I see my father for the first time, I feel timid in my heart. I hope my father won''t be surprised." The scenery has the performance desire very much, lowers the head lower, tightens the handkerchief in the hand, is really like Zhou Xing said so matter. Zhou Li didn''t make any investigation. Xia Fengguang was born in a small county merchant''s family. It''s normal for him to be afraid of Longyan. He said with a kind face: "don''t be afraid of the crown princess. I think I''m approachable." "The son minister is not in the palace these days, and he feels happy to see his father''s body still strong." Zhou Xing smiles and changes the topic without trace. "Well, I''m getting older, and I''m getting worse every day." "Fortunately, the people I sent for many days have finally found your second emperor''s younger brother. This is the only thing that can make me happy recently." Zhou Xing drooped her eyes and laughed, "this is indeed a happy event." "I plan to hold a palace banquet in three days'' time, that is, your washing up banquet and your second brother''s receiving banquet. You must attend at that time." "My son will attend." This palace banquet will never be simple. Out of the imperial study, walking between the palace walls, scenery pushing a wheelchair, while still thinking hard, but her head, can not think of anything. Instead, I met three people unexpectedly. The man at the head seemed reticent. The woman''s eyebrows and eyes showed a heroic spirit. Her big belly added a denominator to her glory. The last one was an old man, dressed in a luxurious Taoist costume. When he saw the scenery, he couldn''t help looking at her more. The young man was shocked for a moment and blurted out, "Miss Xia?" Even the woman with a big belly was surprised. jumped up and down, and make complaints about her. Can we meet men and women? Zhou Xing issued a light smile, "do not know these two are?" The scenery was stunned for a moment, and then he thought that he had never met these two people. He explained: "this is Mr. Yang Jie, Mr. Yang and Miss Chen Hongdou. They used to be the watchmen and captors of Tongxian county. Now..." She couldn''t figure out what their identities were. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 Zhou did not nod his head, "it turns out that they are two people, and have heard of the great name as early as possible." And he doesn''t know these two people? How can it be? Don''t forget that these two people will be together. He doesn''t know how much force he has exerted behind his back. "Why are you here?" the scenery asked Chen Hongdou looks rather embarrassed, or Yang Jie explains: "in fact I am a child adopted by the Yang family. I will appear in the palace because... " "Is it hard for you to be the second prince who has been lost for many years "Not bad." Yang Jie nodded. When he was first told that his identity was so prominent, he could not believe it. The scenery shakes her head, "how could this be..." No wonder she can''t believe it, but in the story of the original text, the male master doesn''t have the identity of a prince at all. Now even if a second prince comes out of thin air, he still comes to be the second prince Her God''s eyes are all wasted, OK!? "Scenery." Zhou Xing whispered her name. She was stunned and soon calmed down. She said, "I didn''t expect that you would be the second prince." Chen Hongdou asked the scenery, "why did Miss Xia appear in the palace?" "Oh, my husband is the prince." Chen Hongdou: Thinking about it, it seems that the identity of the prince is more terrible than that of the second prince? Tongxian this small place, suddenly produced a prince, crown princess, and then a second prince, second prince princess, I am afraid that no one will believe it. Finally, the old man said, "the original several noble people are known, if it is fate." "No Taoist priest." Week does not nod slightly, "many days did not see, recently how good?" "Please, your highness. I have nothing to worry about. What''s good can''t be better." The scenery looks at him a luxurious dress, but really can''t see is two sleeves breeze. It happened that eunuchs came to summon him. When his majesty wanted to see the second prince, Yang Jie and Chen Hongdou took a step first. The Taoist priest did not ask for it: "it was calculated that his highness would return to the palace today, and then he went into the palace, but he ran into the second prince." Zhou Li believed that the older he was, the more he wanted to have immortal elixir. Without asking for the Taoist priest, he got a position as a national teacher. Some people said that he had real skills, while others said he was a liar. But who knows whether he is a warlock or not? Zhou Xing said: "I let the Taoist priest worry." In the early years, Wu did not want to see Zhou Xing at the first sight, and sighed at his immortality and moral character. He was drawn into Taoism by a single thought. Unfortunately, Zhou Xing said with a smile that he was a secular person and could not become an immortal. This matter was over. "So this little girl is the princess you married." "It''s not bad. It''s very good." The scenery dry smile two, "Taoist, you are also good." "Little girl, I mean you''re really good." Wu Qiu suddenly let out a sigh. The smile in Zhou Xing''s eyes turns pale, "did Taoist priest calculate out what again?" "Heaven''s secrets must not be revealed." Wu Qiu shook his head mysteriously, "OK, I''ll be relieved if I look at you. I''ll go back and continue to refine pills. Take care of yourself." Without waiting for Zhou not to stay, he has already used his lightness skill to run far away. The speed of leaving is like someone chasing him behind. "Scenery..." Zhou Xing held the hand of scenery, "what''s the matter with you?" "No Nothing. " She shook her head. When the Taoist priest Wuqiu left, her mind also sounded the voice of the old man, "if there is something wrong with Zhou Xing, you can come to me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 The Palace Banquet arrived as scheduled. In the magnificent hall, even though Zhou Li showed his amiability, the atmosphere in the hall was absolutely not relaxed. Who was better at civil and military affairs in the Manchu Dynasty? Today''s banquet is not so simple. It turns out to be the case. "This cake is very sweet." Zhou Xing put a plate of cakes in front of the scenery, he said with a smile: "the scenery will like it." The scenery was obviously noticed. Many people put their eyes on Zhou Xing''s body, but he was just like nothing. She picked up a piece of cake in a stuffy voice and bit her mouth. Suddenly, she felt that the emperor was not in a hurry, and the eunuch was anxious, and she was the eunuch. "Everybody knows that." Zhou Li, who was in the top position, said, "I always have two things to worry about. One is the prince''s injury, and the other is the second prince who was lost many years ago. Now that they all come back to me, I feel relieved." "Your Majesty''s affection for the calf is deep and touching." It was General Li Rong who was also Zhou Li''s confidant for many years. Zhou Xing apologetically said: "let the father worry, is the son minister''s fault." Chen Hongdou, sitting on the other side, looks at her husband. She thinks that others have spoken. Yang Jie, as one of the parties, also wants to say something. But Yang Jie is a sultry character. He doesn''t know how to be funny. He can''t understand why Chen Hongdou wants to see him Oh, now I''m staring at him. "Why should the prince be injured to suppress the rebellion?" Zhou Li sighed like a heartache, "that''s why your legs are It really hurts me. " Li Rong said: "the prince''s Royal Highness is loyal and courageous, which is admirable. But today, taking advantage of the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, I have to stand up and say some treacherous words." "General Li, if you have something to say..." "Your Majesty." Li Rong boldly interrupted Zhou Li''s words. He stood up upright, walked to the center of the hall, knelt down and said, "I know your Majesty''s love for the prince, and I also admire his highness. But your majesty, the position of the prince should not be emotional. If the prince''s Palace becomes the king of our country in the future, I''m afraid it will damage our country''s status in the eyes of other countries So even if the minister knows that he is rebellious, he should ask his majesty, the prince Please reconsider. " "Presumptuous!" Zhou Li stood up and said, "the crown prince hurt his leg just for the sake of our country''s court platform. When it is a meritorious official of our Dynasty, you ask the minister to abolish the crown prince. How do you want the common people to see me?" Zhou Li was furious, but Li Rong was not afraid. He knelt down to Zhou Xing, kowtowed and said, "Your Highness, you know very well that the throne can''t be trifled with. Your majesty refuses to accept the advice of the minister. Your highness is also a person who knows the general situation..." "General Li, don''t say much. I understand what you mean." Zhou Xing put down his teacup and said, "I also know that it is not appropriate for me to sit in the position of Prince. Therefore, I seriously accepted general Li''s suggestion." Zhou Li called out: "Prince..." "Father." Zhou Xing looked at his father with a pair of smiling eyes, "for the sake of the court, my son''s ministers are here today to ask the father to abolish my crown prince''s position." "You are the crown prince of the dynasty. How can you say that it will be abandoned?" "The father doesn''t have to insist any more. The son minister thinks that General Li is right. He should not sit on the throne of Prince because of his feelings and reason." Zhou Xing said with a smile: "what''s more, now that we have found the second emperor''s younger brother, the prince also has a more suitable candidate." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 Yang jieyidun, he did not live in the palace before, so he did not understand some greasy things in the palace. Before that, he only thought it was a banquet. Until now, he understood that it was a Hongmen banquet for Zhou Xing, and the purpose was to get rid of Zhou Xing''s crown prince and make him a new prince. Yang Jie is not an ambitious man. He wants to stand up and oppose. Zhou Li, who doesn''t wait for him to open his mouth, sighs directly. He looks at Zhou Xing helplessly and says, "since you insist so much Then I reluctantly agreed, but I can''t rest assured that even if you come down from the crown prince''s throne, I will make you a good king. In the future, if you rob your son and ascend to the throne of God, you will be under one person and above ten thousand people. " "I thank my father." Zhou Xing nodded with a smile and could not see anything else in his gentle expression. Under the table, Fengguang held his hand tightly. Even if she was not smart, she could understand why the general would bring up the topic of abolishing the crown prince at this time. At this time, there were all kinds of civil and military personnel in the whole dynasty. If Zhou Xing showed a strong attitude, he would not step down from the crown prince''s position. Maybe Zhou Li could not tear his face and say anything. After all, what he performed was a kind father, But everyone in the heart will be very critical of Zhou Xing. It''s true that Zhou Xing is indeed a prince with the ability to govern the country. When he became the crown prince, there was no one in the court against him. But now it is different. His feet are disused. The imperial doctor says that he will never be able to stand up one day. How can a country allow a person with a leg disability to sit on the throne? So even if some people in the court understand that Zhou Xing is bound to be a benevolent king in the future, they will not stand up and say a word more. Zhou Xing''s position as crown prince was abolished, and the matter was so determined. Zhou Li retreated, and General Li Rong returned to his seat. And Zhou Li was not in a hurry to make Yang Jie the crown prince. He said with a smile, "today''s banquet is not over. You can eat and drink as much as you like." The hall was suddenly restored to an atmosphere of laughter. "Ah Xing..." "I''m fine." Zhou Xing slightly side of the head, to the side of the wife revealed a side smile, under the table holding his collection gently rub, tell her to rest assured. Scenery did not say anything more. She knew that it was not appropriate to say anything here, but she felt much better when she saw that he did not care about the crown prince. The maid with wine on the side of her hand was crooked. She accidentally spilled the wine on the clothes and skirts of the scenery. She knelt down and said, "please forgive me, I didn''t mean it!" Before the official imperial edict comes down, it should be called the Crown Princess of Fengjing. Zhou Li looked over, and he yelled, "bold servant! How do you do it? " "Your Majesty, forgive me!" The maiden was frightened and only kowtowed desperately. Zhou Xing said: "my father doesn''t need to be angry. It''s just a skirt. The scenery can be changed back to the east palace." The scenery also nodded. Zhou Li this just dissipated a little anger, he looked at the maid in waiting for the princess to return to the east palace "Yes..." The maiden bowed her head and got up again, "princess, maidservant is waiting for you to return to the east palace." The scenery looked at Zhou Xing, saw him nod, she got up and saluted: "daughter-in-law to leave first." When she got out of the hall and was blown by the cool wind outside, the scenery felt better. Walking on the corridor back to the East Palace, there were two maids behind her. Thinking of the frightened appearance of the maiden, she turned her head to comfort the maid. Unexpectedly, a wet handkerchief covered her mouth and nose. But for a moment, she lost consciousness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 An elegant room, full of incense. When the scenery woke up again, her head was still a little dizzy, but soon, she realized why she was in a coma, and suddenly sat up from the bed. She first checked her clothes and found that they were in good condition. She reluctantly breathed a sigh of relief and looked around the room. There was no other person in the room. She got out of the bed and pushed the door open without hesitation. In front of her is the imperial study of Jinlong Yuzhu. She is stunned. Zhou Li, who was correcting the memorial, put down his pen. He said with a smile, "princess, you wake up." "Your Majesty..." Scenery reluctantly pulled out a smile, with the rest of the corner of his eyes to scan around, no other people. "Don''t look. There are only me and you here." "Your Majesty What does that mean? " Zhou Li stood up and said with a smile, "there are only one man and one woman here. What does the princess think I mean?" "How do you want to discuss with your majesty "I have to say that I appreciate the Crown Princess more." Zhou Li walked over a few steps and said, "in the face of danger, I''m not disordered. I look like this, and I have such a disposition It''s no wonder that she will marry you. " The scenery retreated a step, her brain was running rapidly, but her face was calm. "Your Majesty wants to chat with my concubine, and I am willing to, but if you don''t inform the crown prince, he is afraid that he will worry about his concubine." "The Crown Princess despises xing''er. In this palace, he is a wise man." Zhou Li''s eyes became dark a lot, "otherwise, the Crown Princess thinks why don''t son still haven''t come to look for you?" "Maybe he was delayed by something..." "Why deceive yourself? In this world, I am always a king, he is always a minister, and he is a smart child. " The scenery grasped the corner of his clothes and said calmly: "the prince is very smart. He will find me soon." "I can''t see that the princess trusts the prince so much, but it''s a pity that he will let you down." "What does your majesty mean by that?" Zhou Li said with a smile, "why do you think that on the Palace Banquet, he would agree to remove the crown prince so readily?" "That''s because..." "No, not because of other people''s eyes, not because of his own injury, but because he knows very well what will happen after disobeying me." Zhou Li''s laughter was fierce. "Since he was born, there has been a kind of poison in his body. He must rely on my antidote to live. Do you understand?" "You poison him!" Scenery was shocked, she never thought it would be the answer, she said in disbelief: "he is your son!" "He''s not my only son." The emperor''s house has always been merciless. Zhou Li''s hypocritical smile disappeared. He said: "the queen is the daughter of the prime minister''s office. In recent decades, the power of the prime minister''s office has become more and more powerful. The empress will not give birth to the idea of cultivating a puppet emperor in the prime minister''s house. I am planning for the long term. If not for the fact that xing''er also has half of my blood, then he It''s impossible to grow up here safely. " Zhou Li thought very well that Zhou Xing would be a good chess piece that could be used to contain the prime minister''s office. Didn''t he suppress the rebellion of the prime minister''s office more than a year ago? As long as Zhou Xing is "sensible and obedient", it is not bad for him to keep this child. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 The scenery raised her hand to help her forehead. Her body shook weakly. She held on to a pillar. She began to breathe quickly and her mouth was dry. Zhou Li said with a smile, "sure enough, it''s more interesting to see the beauty lying unconscious in bed and looking at the beauty''s appearance when she can''t help begging for love." "You..." She looked at the censer on the table, grasped her collar tightly, and said in a cold voice, "despicable person." "Scold me. After a while, you will have no strength to scold." Zhou Li went to her side and raised his hand to touch her cheek. She avoided her, and he was not angry. "Don''t you want to hide you, but who am I? Can he hide it so easily? I really didn''t expect that such a beautiful beauty could be born in a small Tongxian county. If the mother and concubine of Jieer were still there, I''m afraid it would be inferior to you a little bit. " People all say that your majesty dotes on your concubine, and the emperor dotes on her. Naturally, she only looks at her face. When a beauty is old and her complexion is declining, how much can he see it? The scenery moved to the side. She held the table, looked at the leftover girl of Zhou Li and called, "a Xing..." Zhou Li turned back and saw no one. When he turned around again, a censer smashed hard on his head. Zhou Li staggered back a step. Dizziness was only temporary. He raised his hand on his forehead, which was warm blood. When the censer was about to hit his head again, he grasped the hand, and his hypocritical demeanor was no longer. He said fiercely: "toast, do not eat or eat penalty wine I wanted to keep you playing slowly, but now it''s you who want to die! " She called out to his back again, "ah Xing!" "You want to cheat me again, you..." "Father." Zhou Li''s words stopped abruptly, and his body became stiff. Just as he was about to turn back, there was a sword light and blood gushing. The scenery called, because the hand that held her had been separated from the owner of this hand. The broken hand fell to the ground, and she was also held in her arms. Zhou Xing a hand sword, one hand around her waist, kiss her ear side, light voice way: "scenery don''t be afraid, soon it will be OK." Zhou Li is worthy of the experience of the battlefield. Even if he broke his hand, he just pressed the wound tightly and didn''t lose his royal prestige. He yelled, "come on!" "Don''t shout." Zhou Xing''s cold eyes swept to him, "since I can come here, my father should also be able to think that your people are no longer there." Zhou Li quickly understood that his man had been killed by him, but when he saw the white man in front of him, he said in disbelief, "your legs!" "If my father didn''t think my legs were inconvenient, how could my father relax his guard against me?" The scenery raises the eyes, because his leg is good, even she does not know, therefore, every time in bed, is It''s all She bit her teeth and took his hand and took a hard bite. Zhou Xing touched her head and whispered, "dear, I know the scenery is very hard now. I will satisfy you soon." "Zhou Xing!" She yelled, using decibels to disguise herself. Now she really has a strong physiological need. Zhou Xing again kisses her eyebrow heart, light spit out two words, "don''t worry." She was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. Zhou Li said in a cold voice, "Zhou Xing, I am your father and son. Do you know what your action represents?" "Whatever it is, I think I''ll just ask my father a question." Zhou Xing took out the jade seal and said slowly: "there are assassins at night. In order to save his father, the son minister''s legs were not allowed to heal, but the father died unfortunately. Before he died, he passed the jade seal to the son minister What credibility does the father think of such a good story? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 Zhou Li''s face was livid. "How did you find the jade seal?" "Thanks to my father." Zhou Xing felt that he was ready to bite his own scenery with his teeth in his arms. He was ready to be bitten by her. "If my father did not put his eyes on the scenery, how could I have a chance to go to my father''s bedroom to get the jade seal tonight?" Sure enough, she took another bite of his hand. Feng Feng was angry. She was caught by the old emperor, and she was about to be caught by that It''s a matter of no account! Zhou Xing was bitten by her again and didn''t take out his hand. He said in a soft voice: "scenery, you have to believe me, I won''t let you have anything." Before he came to Kyoto, he had promised that he would never ask her anything. Zhou Li clenched his teeth and said, "do you understand what the consequences will be if you do something to me?" Scenery recalled Zhou Li''s words. Zhou Xing lived by his antidote. She loosened her teeth and ignored her anger. She grabbed his hand and said nervously, "a Xing, you can''t kill this old guy!" "I understand what scenery is worried about." Zhou Xing quietly said in her ear: "don''t worry about the scenery. My poison has already been solved." She doubted, "really?" "Nature is true." He chuckled and looked at Zhou Li, whose face was pale because of excessive blood loss. "The means you want to use to threaten me no longer exists. It''s better to think about what you want to say in the last time By the way, it''s no use what you say. I''ll kill you anyway. " He has been thinking about killing Zhou Li for a long time. He is his father''s emperor and his father. Just thinking about killing this man, Zhou Xing will feel faint excitement, which will give him a fresh feeling of cutting off his blood. Zhou Li said, "if you kill me, you will not survive. I have already told General Li that he will support Jieer to the throne of emperor. You should know that most of the troops in the imperial court are in Li Rong''s hands. What are you going to fight against him?" "This will not worry my father." Zhou Xing smiles mysteriously. Don''t get me wrong. Li Rong is of course not his man. Li Rong is Zhou Li''s confidant and also a fool''s loyal man. Since he was ordered by Yang Jie, as long as Yang Jie is under control, everything can be said. Zhou Xing said in the scenery ear, "close your eyes." She closed her eyes obediently. I just feel that the people around me have left for a moment, and I can''t even hear the cry of people''s pain. The scenery only hears the sound of heavy objects falling on the ground. When I feel it again, she has been held up by people and opened her eyes. She looks at the man''s face, her heart beats more fiercely, and her breath becomes more hot. Knowing that she won''t last long is the reason why he chose to make a quick decision. Zhou Xing flies out of the window with her in her arms. Several landing rooms have returned to the familiar east palace. At this time, his clothes have been stripped out of shape. However, when she gets to bed, her enthusiasm stops. "Let the old emperor die there Will... " "Don''t worry, Yifu will take care of everything." He kisses her on the lips Her clothes were dwindling at a very rapid rate. The scenery tightly hugs the pressure on the man, the body has been thoroughly ignited, this said anything can not stop. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 Soon, the news came that his Majesty was assassinated by assassins. Then, there was a big washing up in the palace. The prince ordered a thorough investigation of the assassins. Many people died and many people were arrested. People in the palace were panicked for a while, and behind their backs, they complained about the prince. At this time, the forces in the imperial court were divided into two groups. The first group was to support the second prince as the emperor, of course, led by Li Rong and Li Da Jun. the reason was very simple. His majesty said at the Palace Banquet before his death that he wanted to abolish the crown prince and establish a new crown prince. The other group of people who were mainly survivors of the prime minister group gave a good refutation. The former Emperor did not explicitly say yes The second prince was made the crown prince, and there was no royal edict to abolish the crown prince. What''s more, his Royal Highness''s legs were better, so the crown prince should take the throne. The quarrel in the imperial court every day did not hinder the scenery, until suddenly it came out that the prince had killed the former Emperor. He betrayed Zhou Xing. It was a cold night. Zhou Xing did not return to the east palace. Fengjing stood at the gate of the East Palace and waited for a long time until a eunuch came. The second prince personally led the army and killed the traitor Zhou Xing who wanted to escape at the Meridian Gate. Of course, she didn''t believe it. How could someone as smart as Zhou Xing die so easily? Until Yang robbed him, there was a carriage behind him. The scenery did not ask what was in the carriage. She didn''t even want to have a look at it. She turned around and stepped into the Palace door, but was stopped by the maiden. "Miss Xia." Yang Jie still likes to call her that way. Maybe he should call her sister-in-law, but he has never called elder brother Zhou Xing. He thinks about it and only calls "Miss Xia" are more appropriate. The scenery looked up at him, but he called out coldly: "Your Highness the second prince." Yang jiedun for a moment, said: "I come today, is to send him back." "What? Is your highness a runner She did not ask who the "he" was, or even tried to ignore the word "he". Yang Jie said, "Miss Xia, why deceive yourself?" Scenery did not speak. He suddenly sighed, like Yang Jie, who was used to seeing life and death. There was never a sigh before. After a moment, he said, "don''t hate me. He didn''t die in my hands." "Zhou Xing can''t die..." "Miss Xia, I know you don''t like me, but today, I want you to hear me out." She was silent. "Zhou Xinghe I appreciate him and admire him. He is a man I will never catch up with. " Next all, from Yang Jie''s mouth slowly come. A month ago, an unexpected visitor came to the second prince''s bedroom. "Second brother, I''ll talk to you about something for you." At this time, it was a fierce period for the two to seize the throne. Chen Hongdou blocked Yang Jie''s body and looked alert. He seemed to forget that he was a pregnant woman. Yang Jie looked at the man in white in front of him and finally said to Chen Hongdou, "you go out first." Chen Hongdou is worried, but he still goes out with the eunuch. Zhou Xing sat down at will. He poured a cup of tea for himself, picked up the cup, smelled the tea, and felt it was not to his appetite. He put it down again and said lightly: "I think you should know that I did the death of our father emperor." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 Yang Jie is not stupid. Naturally, he has already been able to guess. To tell the truth, for the father and emperor who appeared out of thin air, he could not talk about the relationship between father and son. After so many years in the yamen, he had been indifferent to the matter of life and death. Surprisingly, when he heard that his half brother killed his own father, he could also sit quietly opposite him. "What do you want to tell me about this?" "Do you want to be emperor?" Yang jiedun, did not expect Zhou Xing will directly throw this question, but for a moment, he also threw a question, "how do you want to, how do you want to do?" "If you want, I will help you ascend the throne. If you don''t want to, I''ll have to go to other people." Yang jieben wanted to say a big word, but in the face of this man, he couldn''t help believing that he had this ability. He asked, "why don''t you sit on the throne yourself?" Although there is Li Rong''s support, but Yang Jie is very clear, to last week not words, he can win the chance is not big. "Because I don''t live long." Surprisingly, he would have said that. Yang Jie lost his voice again for a long time, "what are you talking about?" Zhou Xing chuckled, "when my mother was pregnant with me, I was poisoned. Although I can live on the antidote given by our father every month, my father said that as long as I am obedient, he will give me a real antidote one day. But when I was 13 years old, I understood that the poison was incurable, so Not long ago, I killed him. " "This..." "Of course, this is possible. There is no need to expect how much kinship the emperor''s family can have. The so-called kinship is used to calculate." "Zhou Xing smile," I intended to start on his birthday, in the eyes of the full Dynasty Civil and military, with the most unlike the emperor''s appearance to die, who told him to want to move my scenery? " Helpless, he started ahead of time. Yang Jie never thought that Zhou Li, who looked so kind, would be such a person. Zhou Xing raised her lips and said, "I can help you remove all obstacles and ascend to the throne of God, and I have only one condition to help you stabilize your heart." "What conditions?" After Yang Jie asked subconsciously, he fell into silence when he saw the man''s insight into everything. In the final analysis, after experiencing the prosperity of the court and the freedom of power, how could there be no greater ambition? Zhou Xing''s eyes slightly curved, he said slowly: "with the throne I won for you, protect the scenery for a lifetime without worry." So everything began to change. The palace began to clean up. All the old people left by Zhou Li were thoroughly investigated for the reasons of the assassin. At the peak of the people''s resentment against Zhou Xing, Yifu, his close friend, was ordered to devote himself to Yang Jie, revealing that it was the prince who killed the former Emperor. Then, Yang Jie led his troops to kill the traitors and used Zhou Xing''s death to make his reputation reach the highest point, It has gained a lot of people''s support. With Zhou Xing''s death, what is Yang Jie''s opponent? Yes, the third prince and the fourth prince are still young. Who is his opponent? Yang Jie still remembers that night, when the conversation was over and Zhou Xing was about to leave, he asked, "aren''t you afraid that I will break my promise after I ascend to the throne of God?" At that time, Zhou Xing just chuckled and looked at the moonlight outside the window and said, "at first, when I chose to leave the scenery by my side, I never thought what she would do after I died. I just thought that if I wanted her, I would take it. Now I suddenly regret coming too close to her, and sometimes I wonder if I should kill her and die with me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 Yang Jie''s heart jumped, "what do you mean by that?" "But I was reluctant to kill her after all." Zhou Xing slightly side of the head, raised the corner of his eyes revealed his smile, "you said, I am reluctant to kill people, if she has an accident, how many people will I let buried with?" Yang Jie first thought of Chen Hongdou. He wanted to say that if you die, what can we do? But he could not ask, can only watch the man slowly disappear in the moonlight. Yes, a man like him who makes a three-step calculation will arrange everything even if he is dead. Isn''t this a matter of course? After hearing this short story, the scenery is surprisingly calm. She wants to cry, but she can''t cry. She just feels that maybe as soon as she closes her eyes, maybe this is a dream, and he He would come back to him and tell her that it was just a joke. She knew it wasn''t a dream because she felt the pain in her heart. Yang Jiedao said: "whether you want to stay in the palace or return to Tongxian County, I trade with him to protect your whole life. He is in the carriage Go and see him. " The scenery was a few steps away from the carriage. When she was about to exit the door, she put down her hand and said to Yang Jie with her back, "I want to go and see nothing." "Miss Xia..." "I''m going to take him to Wuqiu." She turned her face, and there was an irresistible ferocity in her cold expression. Yang jiedun for a moment, raised his hand to the next bodyguard and ordered: "send Miss Xia to Wuqiu, remember to protect her safety." "Yes," the guard ordered Yang Jie wants to add a word to protect her safety, but it is also afraid that she will be too upset to do something. Although Yang Jie does not think that he is a good man, he is a deal. If he gets what he wants, he will naturally keep his promise. It''s been raining these days, so it''s not easy to go on the road without seeking a view. The scenery in the carriage tightly hugged Zhou Xing, who had become cold. She protected him so much that she was afraid that the carriage would hit him. He lay on her legs and close his eyes, just like the beautiful sleeping face she saw when she got up every morning. Yes, he just fell asleep. The hand of scenery covers on his face, gently say: "a Xing, you are lazy to sleep for a while, soon I will wake you up." He will never respond to what she says along the way, but it doesn''t matter, she insists that he can hear it. Wuqiuguan finally arrived. In Sanqing hall, Wuqiu Taoist priest meditated with his eyes closed on the futon until someone came in. He opened his eyes and said, "little girl, you are finally here." It seems that he has been waiting for a long time. The carriage stopped in Taiji square, only scenery came in. She said straight to the point: "what can I do to make him live?" "It''s against nature to let people come back from the dead." "I know that heaven and Earth pay attention to balance between life and death. If there is a resurrection of the dead, there must be a living person to die." "Since I know..." "Taoist priest, a Xing said that you wanted to persuade him to enter the Tao, but he refused. When we met for the first time, you revealed that you wanted me to find you. You still don''t want him to go to the underworld so early. Since I have come, it proves my determination. Why do you need to say more?" Some people say that she is too stupid, and she does not think she is smart. But why does she become smart when she dies? The Taoist priest did not deny that he had selfish intentions. He sighed and said, "would you like to resurrect him with the rest of your life?" "Yes." Two words, loud. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 Zhou Xing resurrected, he returned to his childhood and became a baby like a piece of white paper. And scenery, only 16 years of time, she stayed in wuqiuguan, watching Zhou Xing grow up slowly, in Zhou Xing to celebrate his 16th birthday, she chose to leave quietly. Then, in an unknown town, a young man with a baby girl fell down in an old house. Some said they were father and daughter, others said they were brothers and sisters In the end, this conjecture is inseparable from the blood relationship, but 15 years later, the grown-up girl sleeps the man with a pack of aphrodisiac. At the age of 15, she has always liked the man who grew up with her. She really feels that he likes himself, but he is always aloof from her She couldn''t stand it, so she just used a pack of aphrodisiac to disperse him. Of course, it was impossible for a person like him to be drugged, so Fengguang fed the package of medicine to herself. As expected, when she could not bear to go to other men, he could not help but choose to sleep. However, Zhou Xing didn''t say that he wanted to marry her as she imagined. He even chose to leave alone. It took him a long time to find the scenery. At that time, he was dead. Sixteen is a significant number, this year, she will restore all memories, this year, will also be his death, this year, is also the beginning of a new cycle. Zhou Xing once again became a child who didn''t know the world. Just like the first time, she incarnated into her maidservant and accompanied him to grow up conscientiously. However, history is always similar. A pack of aphrodisiacs made her sleep him. Zhou Xing, who has just reached the age of 15, lies on her side and says with a smile: "I don''t like the appearance of the scenery as if it were at hand." Scenery grabs the quilt and doesn''t speak. She grits her teeth and feels deeply that she has grown up and become a cannibal white eyed wolf? Zhou Xing kisses her eyebrow heart, very joyfully says: "scenery, I want to marry you for wife." On the wedding day, she ran away. When Zhou Xing found her in a farm, her stomach was already big. A few months later, Xiaoxiao was born. Soon, she was dead again. The influx of memory almost made Zhou Xing crazy. He wanted to end this cycle of death completely. As long as the scenery kept alive, Taoist priest Wuqiu seemed to have evaporated from the world. Therefore, Zhou Xing killed many and many people in order to force him to appear. However, he spent four years finding only a tombstone of Wuqiu Taoist priest. Even if he was a Taoist master, he could not escape death Death. "Dad..." The four-year-old grinning uneasily grabbed the hand of the man standing in front of the tombstone. She saw her father''s green silk turn into white hair in an instant. Zhou Xing took out his hand indifferently. He raised his hand to help his forehead. His eyes cast a shadow. After a long time, he laughed. He recalled the story that scenery once told himself, "the man died, the woman revived him, but the price is half of his life, and he can only resurrect him to a young age. He can only remember their past when he grows up. As a result, when he comes back, she is dead, and he resurrects her in the same way." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 "Ah Xing, if this situation happens between you and me, I hope..." Scenery gentle smile, "you don''t want to make the same choice as that man." What about the same choice? They were born to meet, but they were born to miss. It''s a curse. But he wanted her to live. But this time he learned to be smart. As long as she couldn''t find her body, she couldn''t sacrifice her life again to revive him. In a place called Meihua County, several dignitaries suddenly came. First, there was an extra Xiafu, and then Linglong village. It is said that the owner of Xiafu moved from other places and started his business with silk. However, no one has ever heard of its origin. Soon after, his majesty issued a decree that "Meihua county" was renamed "Tongxian county", and he personally appointed the number one scholar of the dynasty as the magistrate of Tongxian county. The so-called appointment Just for surveillance. Watch the dangerous man in Linglong village. Therefore, in this "Tong County", there is no magistrate of Chen County, no female captor Chen Hongdou, and there is no Yang Jie, because she has been in the world decades after the plot. On the ancient road, a fast horse flew away. In the past few days, the face of scenery was covered with wind and frost, but she had no time to care for her, she prayed in her heart that he would still be there, waiting for her in Linglong village. Three days later, at dusk, a fast horse broke into the gate of Tongxian county and went straight to Linglong village. The woman in red on the horse came down, threw the reins, pushed open the gate and rushed straight in. There was no familiar figure in the pavilion under the loquat tree. "Miss..." The lotus seed on one side was surprised. Scenery back a meal, she slowly turned around, a moment, her lips moved, called a: "smile." "Mother Lotus seed came and hugged her, tears came out of her eyes, she Perhaps you can call her real name smile, smile choked: "I thought I don''t think I can recognize my mother in my whole life... " Smile still remember, her father holding a baby girl, father''s eyes is she has never seen the gentle. "Smile, remember, she is your mother." Week does not raise the lip Cape, this good-looking radian is enough to dazzle, his voice is also soft, "you want to protect her, but can''t call her mother." Four year old smile does not understand, "why can''t I call my mother?" He laughed again. "Can''t you smile? If you can''t, you''ll never see your mother again. " "Smile to do!" The little girl immediately raised her hand to guarantee, "smile and promise, I can do whatever my father says!" Smile at that time, there are many things do not understand, why her father did not let her call her mother, why her mother is younger than her Later, when she grew up, fauber told her a lot of things, and she understood. Being called out by a girl who looks bigger than herself, the scenery feels a little subtle in her heart, but this does not hinder her blood relationship with Xiaoxiao. She slowly patted her back with a smile, "smile, tell me, where is your father?" "I..." Smiling and shaking his head, "I can''t say, I promised my dad, I can''t tell where he is going." "You''re back." A voice of indifference rose. The scenery side head looks, sees is if the face if the frost Qiyuan, she suddenly has a kind of intuition, this man will tell himself the answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 "Doctor Qi." This was the first time she called him Doctor Qi, and she also called him formally, "tell me where ah Xing has gone?" "Quack doctor, you can''t tell my mother!" "Do I need your orders?" Qi Yuan''s cold way makes his body more chilly. Smile but not timid, she also cold voice, "Dad said, no one can tell his whereabouts." "It turns out that miss is such an obedient person." Qi Yuan sarcastically, he sneered, "rather, than let her father live, miss more hope to let her mother live." Xiaoxiao pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Qi Yuan didn''t say anything wrong. She really thought so. If she really wanted to open it up, there was no so-called father daughter love for Zhou Xing. She only had awe and fear for him. In her heart, mother is more important than father, which is a very normal thing. "Qi Yuan, tell me where he is." Smile discontented call way: "Niang!" But for a moment, she had a silver needle around her neck, smiling and dizzy, and soon she was leaning. The scenery hugged her. She looked at Qi Yuan and said, "what have you done?" "She''s too noisy. It''ll be more quiet for her." Qi Yuan hesitated for a while, then went over and took the smile from the scenery to his own. He felt uncomfortable in his heart, but on his face, he still said: "when I was five years old, it was the young master who took me in. My medical skills were taught by him. The childe is in my heart, just like the master." Therefore, if he wants to choose, he will choose to sacrifice the scenery. Scenery did not expect that he would suddenly explain, she was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I understand, you and smile have their own choice." "Over the years The young master has tried many ways to prolong his life with drugs and poisons, and even has done a lot of experiments on himself. But these are all in vain. When the 16 year period comes, no one can change the final result. " Qi Yuan suddenly did not know what he said so much for. He was silent for a moment. "You are the man you want to protect. If you choose to live on, there is nothing wrong with it..." Scenery interrupted his words, "needless to say so much, I''m ready for everything. You can tell me where he is directly?" Qi Yuan looked at the Fubo who had been waiting for him for a long time. "Fu Bo, you can take her." Fauber nodded. The scenery walked a few steps, looked back at the unconscious smile, the heart does not give up to call her ruthless cut off, finally did not return to follow behind fuber left. Under the loquat tree, only Qiyuan and Xiaoxiao are left. Qi Yuan stood quietly for a long time. He suddenly thought that he was still holding a man. He raised his hand and tore off the mask of man on his smiling face, revealing a small face which was pale because of the lack of sunshine all the year round. The beautiful face was five or six points similar to the scenery. Qi Yuan said without any good breath: "people all ask me for a mask, and I don''t know where to come from and shout at me." The more she grew up, the more she looked like the scenery. In order not to let the scenery suspect, she asked for a mask from Qi Yuan''s hand. Qi Yuan thought of that night and said with a sneer, "Miss, don''t you forget that if you want to get something from me, you have to pay a certain price?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 "What price do you want me to pay?" "Because you are the daughter of a childe, I can change a simple request. As long as you can meet me, I promise to give you a mask." Qi Yuan will say the reason for this requirement. He knows that although Xiaoxiao is good at Kung Fu, he doesn''t like to turn around. It''s not easy to meet him? But Qi Yuan miscalculated, he would not have expected that her sneak attack would be unreasonable. Xiaoxiao just laughed, then jumped up and kissed his lips. Qi Yuanli should have stopped. He took all precautions. No matter the lower part or the upper body, he calculated all the moves she would take in his mind, but he did not expect that he would choose to attack him secretly Lips. That year, Xiaoxiao was 13 years old. The light of dusk falls on the smiling face and makes her sleeping face clean and beautiful. Qi Yuan suddenly thought of the problems he would not have thought about before. If she woke up and knew that she had let her mother go to her father, I''m afraid she would hate herself all her life. On the outskirts of the city, the carriage stopped in front of a bamboo house. "The young master is in it." Fubo said, "the young master once told me to destroy his body with a corpse dissolving powder after he died. In this way..." She would have died, but Forbes had broken the order. The scenery looks at Fubo''s gullied face. She still remembers that he was a bodyguard beside Zhou Xing several decades ago. She whispered, "thank you for sending me here, Yifu." Fubo''s turbid eyes trembled. He had not heard the name for a long time. Suddenly, it was like returning to the past. In the splendid East Palace, he was the chief bodyguard of the east palace. Fubo bowed, "the road ahead is not easy to walk, please think twice The princess. " Scenery smile, she did not hesitate, walked briskly into the bamboo house, in the bed, she saw the person lying, his eyes closed, pale, he seemed to be asleep in general, but he did not breathe. The scenery sat by the bed, her hand gently stroked his cold cheek, sighed and said, "how many times is this? In the face of cold you. " He won''t answer her. "On the way back, I thought of a lot of things." She said slowly, "the happy year we lived in Tongxian County, the first time I received the news of your death, I was both happy and afraid when I laughed Moreover, we are always in the cycle of death and resurrection. " "Ah Xing, do you know? On that day, when I left Tongxian County, the scholar once mentioned me and thought about the meaning of the word "Shufeng". At that time, I still couldn''t understand that Shu was your surname, and Feng was your first name? But on the way back It suddenly dawned on me that when you read Shu as a surname, you should read it as "Zhuo", not Shu Feng It''s the wind. " She lay on his side, gently holding his cold hand, "a Xing, am I stupid, until now I understand..." He created a happy and happy Xia family for her, and a safe and good Tongxian County, but she understood all this when he died. "You want to end the cycle I''ll do what you want. " She murmured, "the curse will end on me." Outside the window came the wind in the bamboo grove, gently, as if singing softly. She kisses his lip corner, "a Xing, good dream." Wake up and everything will be OK. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 The bustling Kyoto, although to sunset, the Hawker''s voice is endless. The school is over. The 12-year-old boy was the last to come out. His skin was white and his appearance was impeccable. The most striking thing about him was that he had white hair. However, it did not hinder him. On the contrary, he had a kind of breathtaking beauty, and his age-old steady, young age, but he had a noble spirit that was difficult for ordinary people Quality. No matter how many times people around here have met, whenever they see this white haired boy, they always talk in a low voice. The boy is the young master of Linglong village. No one knows the origin of Linglong village, only that it suddenly appears in Kyoto one day, and no one has been able to fully understand the power behind it. A 7-8-year-old girl ran over, holding a pile of food in her hands, all sweet food. The little girl was born lovely, and her silk showed her noble identity. She presented all the food to the boy like a treasure. "A Xing, I''ll give you all the delicious food. You and I can be friends." "Miss Xu." The young man nodded slightly, "I accept your kindness." The little girl''s name was Xu Ling, the only daughter of the Minister of war. Xu Shangshu came late and got a daughter. It can be seen how much she was spoiled. Xu Ling didn''t like his refusal. Du said, "I just sent you something because I like you. Why do you refuse it?" "I don''t like sweets." Wheaton, he added with a smile, "I don''t like sweet girls any more." "Ah Xing!" "Miss Xu, men and women are different. Please don''t call me like this." "Zhou Xing! You make me so angry The little girl angrily threw all the things in her hands on the ground, and the maid servant behind her quickly advised her to calm down. Zhou Xing smile, "if nothing else, please forgive me." Xu Lingqi was crazy and wanted to catch up with him, but he was taken away by the servant for the reason that he should go home late. The passers-by, who was just watching the excitement, did what they should do in an instant. Zhou Xing walked in the street, suddenly stopped. He saw a man, a woman in red. The beauty of a woman''s life, a red dress like a fire, is to decorate her graceful figure, many men are secretly looking at her, but she did not find, because she is closely staring at the sugar gourd on the peddler''s hand, a pair of beautiful eyes seems to have a twinkling of stars, that salivating expression is very cute, but almost did not write a few big words on the face "I want to "Eat", on the contrary, it is to let people who look at the past can no longer move their eyes. Zhou Xing stood in place to see for a long time, he went over, took out two copper plates, "a string of sugar gourd." "OK." The peddler immediately took a bunch of sugar gourd, "young master, take it." Sure enough, her pathetic eyes fell on him again. Zhou Xing did not have a reason to feel very happy, he handed sugar gourd in the past, "want to eat?" "Yes Her resolute answer was not reserved. "Tell me your name and I''ll give you sugar gourd." After a pause, she tilted her head and asked, "why do you want to know my name?" "I don''t know." He shook his head and chuckled, "I only know. If I want to know your name, I must know it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 "Summer scenery." She smiles, the canthus of her eyes are like a lovely crescent moon, "my name is summer scenery." "Scenery..." He read these two words in a low voice, and his heart was filled with a strange and familiar feeling, which made his mild expression have a moment of condensation. The scenery bent down slightly and looked down at him, "I told you my name. What about you? What''s your name The boy came back to his mind, "my surname is Zhou, and my single name is not a word." "Young master Zhou." He said, "you can call me a Xing." She wondered, "eh? Didn''t you just tell a little girl that men and women are different, shouldn''t you call ah Xing? " "No one else can. You can." Zhou Xing picturesque eyebrows hidden in the gentle, "this is your sugar gourd." Scenery took over the sugar gourd, she did not rush to bite, but said: "I seem to remember You just said you don''t like sweet girls. " "I don''t hate you." "I''m really honored..." With a smile on her face, she blinked and said in a flattering tone, "I didn''t bring money with me when I went out. Since you have money, can you..." "No," he said directly "I haven''t said if it''s OK or not." "You can only eat a bunch of sugar gourd at a time." The young man''s smiling eyes have the magic power to see through people''s hearts. Although she has not finished her words, he already knows what she is going to say. The scenery and pathetic way: "in the future I will give you back the money." "Too much sweet food is bad for your teeth." "We met by chance. Why do you care about my teeth?" "Since we met by chance, why did you accept the sugar gourd I bought?" After thinking about it for a while, the scenery couldn''t find any words to refute. She suddenly stretched out her index finger, poked him in the face, and jokingly said, "little fart can really talk..." "I''m not a kid." He held her disordered hand, and the smile on his lips was still there, but it was more elegant and noble. He took her hand and moved again, "scenery, it''s very comfortable to hold your hand." The scenery turned red. She did not expect that she would be carried away by a 12-year-old child. She quickly took back her hand and said with a smile, "little boy, who taught you these romantic words?" "It''s not romantic, it''s the truth." He added, with a dazzling smile on his lips, "I''m not a kid." "But to me, you are a child." "I always grow up." "Then I''m old, too Zhou Xing quietly looked at her, looking at her smile, as if more than a minute can not grasp the ethereal, she bathed in the evening sun, as if at any time will disappear. His heart inexplicably gave birth to a panic, he once again took her hand, "would you like to go home with me?" This request was too sudden and unreasonable. It didn''t seem like what he would say. The scenery is just a moment of trance God, then whispered: "a Xing, do you know, a man can''t casually say to ask a woman to go home with him?" "Why? There are many women who want to go home with me This is the truth. He has always been popular among girls. The index finger of the other hand of scenery gently touched his forehead, "little fool, if a man takes a girl home casually, he will destroy the innocence of that girl." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 "You''re afraid I''ll ruin your innocence?" Zhou Xing then a smile, "it doesn''t matter, I can marry you." Scenery smile, smile, her eyes suddenly become blurred, it is her eyes accumulated a layer of fog, so that she can not see the people in front of her. "Scenery, don''t cry." He raised his hand and gently wiped the corners of her eyes. She sniffed and said with a relaxed smile, "I''m sorry, there''s sand in my eyes." There was no wind just now, so how could there be sand? But he did not ask this question, but said with a smile: "scenery, I will grow up soon, when I marry you?" "Why did you marry me?" "It''s the first time we''ve met," she said casually "I want to marry you, don''t I see the feeling? Why depends on the time we know each other? " This rhetorical question is good, she can''t answer at all, so she sighed helplessly, "I''m sorry, I already have a husband, and my daughter is older than you." "It doesn''t matter." He said: "you can be with your husband and wife, you can also take your daughter to marry over, I will try to be a good father." Scenery did not hold back laughing, she knew that he said very seriously, but he was only 12 years old, saying these words really let her cry and laugh. "Don''t you believe what I say?" "No I believe what you say, but... " The scenery bent over, approached his face and said slowly, "I can''t be with you." "Why?" He thought that if it was her husband who didn''t want to leave, he could kill the man. "Because we''re so far away." "Age is not..." "I don''t mean age, but distance." The distance between life and death. Zhou Xing doesn''t understand, he seldom meets things that he doesn''t understand. He doesn''t like this feeling. What he likes is that all things can be firmly controlled in his own hands, so he gets closer to her. He holds her hand tightly and says with a smile: "you see, we are very close, so close that I can hold your hand." "Ah Xing, you are still young." "There are a lot of things that you don''t understand right now," she said "Then when will I understand?" Scenery did not answer his question, she looked at the pastry shop not far away, and with a mischievous smile, "well, you go and buy me a fresh osmanthus cake, and I''ll tell you the answer." He looked back at the shop and put his eyes on her. "Will you wait here for me to come back?" "Yes." She answered without hesitation. "You won''t lie to me?" "If I cheat you, I''ll die." He said seriously: "scenery, I don''t like you to take this oath." "Well Then if I cheat you, I''ll never get any sweets in the future? " He just relieved smile, "you wait for me here, I will come back soon." The scenery nodded and watched his back go away. Seeing him enter the pastry shop, she looked back at herself again. With a gentle smile, he also talked with the boss. She turned around, no longer nostalgia. The bustling crowd soon swallowed up her figure. Zhou Xing with osmanthus cake out of the shop, he often has a shallow smile in this moment condensation, he walked into the crowd, of course, he can no longer find her. "Childe, what''s the matter with you?" Uncle Fu, who hasn''t been back for a long time, came out to look for someone. When he saw the young master, he was seldom flustered, so he asked. Zhou Xing did not answer him, but continued to shuttle in the sea of people. "Childe..." "Phoebe." He finally stopped, wrapped in Osmanthus cake paper package in his hand was pinched deformation, his voice was hoarse, "she disappeared." Fubo didn''t ask who the "she" was. "Childe, it''s dark. It''s time to go back." "I''ll see it again." When the night hung, he said, "I''ll see it again." Fubo didn''t take out the writing paper in his arms. However, he only wrote a paragraph: I have found a place to bury my bones. The best way to stop all this is to sink my body into the shore of the East China Sea. At the end of 16 years, he told him that I was still alive. She''s still alive, and he''ll spend his whole life looking for her, so He can survive. Isn''t it? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 This time the task, scenery can only get half of the points. "Hosts get four points." After listening to the scenery, there was no comment. She accepted it flatly. She thought that even if the system king said that she would not give her points, she would not care, but soon, after her feelings were cleared, she immediately turned over her face. "System Jun, right? I can''t do anything about this mission. I''ve tried my best to keep the strategic goal alive, but before I carry out the task, he was poisoned by the old emperor. I''m also very desperate, OK?" System Jun is very indifferent "Oh". Scenery eyebrow a jump, "you don''t perfunctorily I, how think this time will fail, also is not because of my fault?" "It''s not really the host''s fault." "The remaining half of the integral..." "The host still only gets four points." "Why is it still four points?" System Jun said in a cold voice, "because from the beginning, the world''s full score is four." "A full score is four!" She was surprised. In her concept, she thought that the full score was eight, but after a calm thought for a while, she realized, "you knew for a long time that the result of this task will not be satisfactory." Yes, he is the system king who can control everything. Naturally, he knows the direction of the plot. Naturally, he also knows that Zhou Xing has an incurable disease. His death is a predetermined thing. In fact, even if the scenery doesn''t sacrifice herself to save Zhou Xing, she can get these four points even if she doesn''t sacrifice herself. "In the process of the task, the host is responsible for all behaviors of the host," he said indifferently So she can''t complain? "Select the script." Holding her breath, she pulled out a book, the name of the book quickly emerged, "medicine is not after.". This is a very inspirational story. The name of the female host is Yi Ren. She was originally a rich lady. However, she fell into the palace and became a maid of honor. However, she was not an ordinary maiden. Her royal highness was not in good health. She was born into a medical family and had medical skills. Therefore, she was divided as soon as she entered the palace When she got to the East Palace, although she was a maid of honor, she was actually a medical woman of the prince''s highness. Since ancient times, there have been few examples of a prince who can safely ascend the throne. This prince is no exception. Of course The prince of course is the male Lord. His name is Bai limo. Since he is a male leader, he must sit on the throne of God. However, the process is also very rough. But he has a female leader beside him. Therefore, no matter how much he is injured and how framed by the villains, he will be lucky. After Bai limo defeated a group of people and succeeded in ascending to the throne of God, others thought that the crown princess was the queen of justice, but there was no such thing. Bailimer first named Princess Xian as Princess Xian, or as concubine idle, and then he issued a decree to marry her. Yi refused. Her reason is that after becoming queen, she will have no freedom. Her ideal is to save the world with her own medical skills, but she can''t stand the strong attack of the male Lord. In the end, of course, she became the queen. Therefore, the scenery is not quite clear, the title of "medicine is not for the post" It seems that the text is not right. Oh, as for her identity, it''s very simple. She is the princess. In the last world, she was also a princess. But in the next world, she seems to be very oppressive. As for her strategic goal, it is also very simple. The name of the second male monarch is song Wuchang, who is a powerful official Governor of Xichang. Yes, he''s a eunuch. The scenery is a little sad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 It was the first time for eunuch to be a strategy eunuch, so she did all her homework before she officially entered the world. Of course, most of them were about the psychological knowledge of men after trauma. However, she never expected that on the day after entering the plot, she would go outside the palace to return to her mother''s home when she was hit by a crazy horse. Well, she lost her memory. "Princess, please help your highness!" Looking at the woman kneeling down in front of her, the scenery puffed her lips. She quietly looked at the maid standing next to her and blinked for help. Jadeite intimate for their own young lady, "Miss, this is our east palace big maid, named Yi Ren." "Oh, Yi Ren..." The scenery bowed his head and looked at the beautiful maid from the beginning to the end, "what''s wrong with your prince?" "Cough!" Feiyu coughed a few times, choked by a sentence of scenery, "Miss, pay attention to the wording." Your Highness Prince What is that! The scenery turned her mouth in disapproval. In fact, it was amnesia. She had scattered memories. For example, she was very clear that she was different from the people in front of her, and she also wanted to find someone That person''s name, seems to be three words? The crown princess was in a serious illness and coma for several days. She woke up yesterday. Although she was well, she lost her memory. These people also know that she said earnestly: "the prince''s highness was plotted. On the contrary, the prison environment is hard, and the Royal Highness is seriously injured, and her life is in danger. Please help your highness!" When feiyudun, the flower looks pale, "what! Treason The scenery looked at the jade, and then looked at her, and said without any expression: "why do you know this kind of big event, but we haven''t got the news?" "Princess..." Yi hesitated to look up and said slowly, "maid The maidservant also just knew that. His highness went to see his Majesty the day before yesterday, but he didn''t come back. The servant was worried, so she went to ask the mother of the imperial dining room who had made friends with the maid. Only then did he get the news. " "Oh, really?" "Miss!" Feiyu is biting her teeth and stamping her feet. What a crime! How can her young lady be so indifferent! The scenery is full of innocence, "what''s the matter? Isn''t this kind of thing normal? Since ancient times, do you think there are a few princes who are not abolished in the end? " Think about it It seems to be too. Oh, no! Jadeite''s beautiful eyes were annoyed, "Miss, the prince is your husband. If something happens to his highness, will our prime minister''s house be implicated?" "Tut I''ve forgotten that I''m still a princess. " The scenery is disgusted to touch the chin. "Miss!" "All right, all right, stop yelling. Isn''t that what I''m trying to do?" What the scenery is afraid of most is that the little girl jadeite has a bad temper. Since Feiyu is not aware of such a major matter, that is to say, the news has not yet reached the East Palace, or it can be said that the old emperor ordered that the news should not be transmitted to the east palace. Why not? Because there is someone in the East Palace who knows about it? Who is that person? After thinking about it, it seems that she is the only princess left. The scenery sighed. When she found herself crossing into such a broken princess, she knew that her life was definitely gone. Think about it, since ancient times, the purpose of establishing a prince is to wait for it to be abandoned? When the crown princess, that can become the Queen''s probability can only be 1%, through the fourth prince princess, then when the Queen''s chance can have 70%! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 Scenery bit her finger and put it on a person with the same name and surname. The body looks the same as before. It''s a kind of fate. How to think, it''s wrong for her to occupy other people''s body. Of course, she has to do something to make up for it, so that her conscience can be better. She stood up from the stool. "Jadeite, let out the news. She said that the princess was seriously ill and had only one breath left. She had been chanting the name of her royal highness before she died. She just wanted to see the prince again." "Miss!" Jadeite strongly disagrees, "you live well, why curse yourself!" The scenery knocked on Jade''s forehead, "are you a miss, or am I a miss? Do as I say." "Yes Miss... " Jadeite''s aggrieved mouth. "As for you..." The scenery looked to her kneeling on the ground, "are you very popular in the palace?" Yi: "back to the crown princess, the popularity of the maids should be good..." "Can you get out of the palace?" "The maidservant has a token and can go out of the palace to visit relatives once a month." "Well, if you go out of the palace, go to the prime minister''s house, find my father, and say that I am dying." "Yes." Although the heart has doubts, but the Iraqis agreed quickly. The news that the princess was seriously ill spread throughout the court. The princess was not allowed to visit the imperial doctor. She was mentally confused, but she kept saying the name of the prince all the time, leaving only air intake and no breath left. The prime minister''s court clothes are to be worn in the future. He hurried into the palace to visit her. When she saw her daughter on the hospital bed, her heart was immediately raised. "Scenery..." Xia Chao ran to the bed and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Jadeite, where are the doctors? " The Xia Dynasty roared at the jade. Jade shivered. "Dad..." The scenery was pale and his words were intermittent, "I''m afraid my daughter won''t live long I think Look at the prince before you leave. I want to see him... " "Scenery, don''t be silly. Dad only received the news yesterday. How could you suddenly become seriously ill when you wake up from coma?" The prime minister Xia Dynasty was a refined middle-aged man. In the past, he was deeply in love with his wife, but at that time he was confused and made a mistake that a man would make. After the concubine entered the house, his wife died of depression. Xia Chao felt guilty, so he doubled the scenery. "Dad I think I''m looking back My daughter has no other wish, just want to I just want to see the prince again... " The scenery is powerless to say, the bottom of my heart admire their acting skills. "OK, OK, Dad, go and get the prince. You wait for Dad to come back." "Well..." The Xia Dynasty did not dare to stay much, so he went out of the East Palace and went to the imperial study to find the emperor. People just left, the scenery from the bed to sit up, "it seems that my father is good for me." "Miss Where are you playing? " Jadeite looks at a loss. The scenery helplessly said: "if it is such a big crime as treason, your Majesty must hide it from the people of our east palace. Why?" "Why?" "Because he doesn''t want to let the people of Donggong know." The hand of scenery pats Jade''s forehead. Jadeite is aggrieved knead forehead, "this calculate what answer?" "Your Majesty doesn''t want to let the people of the East Palace know that it is very likely that the people of the east palace can ruin his major events and count the people of the East Palace carefully. Besides me, who else can have this ability?" Jadeite: "ah?" "Didn''t I ask you? Your Majesty was able to ascend the throne of God because of my father''s help. They grew up together when they were young, and they still call each other brothers and sisters in private. Their feelings are very strong. Now, my father is the prime minister and he has more military power in the western border areas. I am the prime minister''s favorite daughter. Do you think that the emperor can ignore my existence? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 Jadeite suddenly realized, "ah, miss, you mean that your majesty is afraid that you will ask the Prime Minister for mercy, so your majesty wants to cut through the mess quickly and take the crown prince first But it''s not right... " "What''s wrong?" "The prince''s highness was born to the late Queen''s mother and Her Majesty''s first child. How could your majesty Miss, tiger poison does not eat children. " The scenery rolled a white eye, "this is the royal family, how come so many kinship, this since ancient times, how many princes can be the last, are you stupid?" "But But... " Jade but for a long time, also did not say a complete word, from small to large, she never said to win the scenery. The scenery is tangled with jade. She gets out of bed and picks up a piece of cake on the table. She fills her stomach and passes the time. The prime minister came back soon after he left. As expected, he brought another man. As soon as he entered the door, the Xia Dynasty went straight to the scenery bed. Fortunately, the scenery reacted quickly. He had already put down the cake and rushed back to the bed. He wiped the cake dregs on his mouth, which was a pity that his life was not long ago. "Daughter, father brought the prince back, you see." "Prince..." The scenery managed to open her eyes. The man not far away was silent for a few seconds before he stepped forward. The sight of myopia saw his appearance clearly. The light from the window is like a thin veil for him. He looks about 30 years old. His face is beautiful and his temperament is quiet and gentle. It makes people see that he is indifferent to the world. However, it is a pity that such a person is mute, and the bloodstain on his clothes also destroys the aesthetic feeling at this time. Bailimer, the crown prince of Dawei Kingdom, is also the first mute prince in history. It is said that he was not mute when he was a child, but could not speak until he had a serious illness. In those years, some officials advised him to jointly ask his majesty to cancel bailimer''s crown prince status. However, his majesty did not waver even when the ministers threatened to resign, Now, how can the prince rebel again? The scenery blinked in doubt. She was thinking, could this man be the one she was looking for? When Bai limo came to the bed, he couldn''t speak, so he could only look at the scenery quietly. He couldn''t speak, but his eyes were clear and transparent. He looked at him like he had seen through without clothes. Gradually, the scenery was uncomfortable under this vision. "Your Highness..." The scenery reaches out to grasp his sleeve corner, weak smile, "can see you I feel relieved. " He nodded, then slowly took her hand. The hand of scenery is shaking unconsciously. Xia Dynasty busy way: "scenery, do you feel better?" "My daughter is much better when she sees her highness Dad, I heard that your majesty left his highness after consulting with his highness, but I feel sick recently. I really miss your highness. Can I have your highness stay with me for a few more days At the end of the day, her face was flushed. Xia Dynasty automatically thinks that this is her face has blood color, is the proof that the body is getting better, which dare not promise? "Don''t worry about the scenery. Your majesty, I will tell you that if you like to have your royal highness with you, let him accompany you. Don''t think much about it and take good care of your health." "Well, my daughter knows that." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 The stone in the heart of Xia dynasty fell to the ground. He didn''t stay long. He went to the imperial study again and said that he wanted to consult his majesty to "discuss major issues". He said that he was gnashing his teeth. As soon as the Xia Dynasty left, the scenery immediately let go of an Mo''s hand. She sat up from the bed, changed her weak posture of sick beauty, and showed a silly smile to Xia mo. "That Good afternoon It''s because she doesn''t know what to call him! A hundred miles away, he looked down with empty hands. Scenery: Brother, I don''t understand what you mean if you don''t speak. Bai limo returned to the table, picked up the brush and wrote on the clean white paper. He got out of bed curiously and walked to his side. He only saw the beautiful and meaningful words: how is your illness? Scenery shakes his head, "actually I am not ill, I pretend." "Why?" He wrote two more words. "I heard that you have been arrested for treason and will be beheaded soon. I am not thinking of this way to save you." Smell speech, hundred Li Mo looked up at the scenery, not to wait for him to write what, the scenery is bold and straightforward to wave his hand, "nothing, you don''t need to say thank you, save you should." Another thing she didn''t say was that she didn''t want to be a widow as soon as she crossed. Bai Li Mo again bowed his head and wrote "you don''t remember me." "Er Well... " The scenery was embarrassed to touch the back of his head and said for a long time: "yes, I don''t remember you. In fact, I don''t remember a lot of things. I don''t just forget you. Don''t misunderstand." "There is no misunderstanding." The scenery laughed two times. As the crown princess, she was afraid that he would have a gap in his heart because he had forgotten him. The matter of amnesia could be regarded as a flicker in the past. She suddenly thought of the business, "by the way, your majesty said that you are rebellious. What''s the matter?" This man gave her the feeling that he was at peace with the world. Such a big thing as rebellion should not be something he would do. "I was framed," he wrote on the paper "Who is so bold as to frame you up?" "Song has no time." "Song has no time?" Scenery is very strange to this name, so she looks back at jade and asks, "jade, who is song Wuqi?" Just mentioning this person''s name, Feiyu can''t help shaking her body in fear. "Miss, Lord song is the eunuch around his majesty, and also the governor of Xichang." "Eunuch Isn''t that eunuch? " "Shhh!" Jade index finger against his lips, "Miss, keep your voice down. The most annoying thing for Lord song is that others use these words to describe him. His ears and eyes can hear that. After that, our days in the east palace will be in trouble." The scenery swept the hundred Li ink with the same complexion and looked at the jade. His eyes doubted, "is he so terrible? Is not a eunuch, worthy of your fear? " "Miss, you don''t remember that!" Feiyu''s eyes were wide open. "He was not only an eunuch, but also in charge of the Xing punishment department, who was in charge of punishing the palace people. At that time, the imperial concubine of Qing Dynasty, relying on the favor of her majesty, wanted to privately bring out the maid who had made a mistake. Later, the Lord song directly locked the imperial concubine in the Xing punishment department, and has not come out yet." "He has so much power!" The scenery can''t believe looking at Bai Li Mo, "he even dares to move your Majesty''s beloved concubine?" Bai limo nodded. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 Jade lowered her voice, "Miss There is a saying that everyone dares to move except his majesty. " "So he moved the prince, didn''t he?" It''s incredible that the power of a eunuch can reach this point. "Then your majesty will let him come, and he will not care about anything." Jadeite replied: "no, your majesty trusts him very much, and he is given the title of 9000 years old. This identity is above ten thousand people under one person." The scenery turns to look at Bai Li Mo with sympathy. Touching her sympathetic sight, Bai limo seemed to chuckle. He wrote on the paper: "now, he is afraid that he is no longer satisfied with his present position." "Is it hard for him to be too Eunuchs want to be emperor If an eunuch becomes an emperor, the whole country will not agree. Song has no time to sit in this position. His name is not right and his words are not smooth. He is still a man with incomplete body. If he can become emperor, the country will soon die. Bai limo wrote: "the emperor''s fourth son is less than eight years old, and he has no time to discipline him in the Song Dynasty." The scenery immediately thought thoroughly, "he wants to choose a puppet emperor, and he will be in power behind his back." This is why song Wuqi framed bailimer. After all, as the legitimate son of the queen, bailimer is the biggest obstacle to song Wuqi''s way to the emperor. Bailimer put down his pen, and the scenery was clear. He didn''t need to write any more. Just at this time, Yi came in from the door, knelt down and saluted: "see the prince, princess." "Oh, by the way, I can think of a way to let you out this time, thanks to this maid." The scenery said to Bai limo: "if she hadn''t informed me of your arrest, I would have been in the dark." "The prince and princess are very serious. It''s all the crown princess''s credit to save your highness. She just does her duty." "Stop kneeling and get up." "Yes." Yiren got up, raised his eyes and looked at bailimer, and soon lowered his head. Bai limo can''t speak. If you want to ask about this kind of thing, of course, it has to be scenery. "What''s the matter with you?" "The maidservant is here to heal the prince''s highness." Scenery asks: "do you know medical skills?" "Before I came to the East Palace, I was a medical girl from Tai hospital." Yi''s body is carrying a medicine chest, the crown prince is on the "rebellion", too hospital without the emperor''s order, no one dares to come, except her. The scenery looked at Bai Li Mo beside him. His face was pale, and his white clothes were dyed red with blood. It could be seen that he had been tortured when he was shut up. She silently sympathized with him, moved a step aside and said, "then you can cure your highness." "Yes." "Your Highness, please sit down." Bailimer pauses for a second before sitting down at the table. Yi put the medicine box on the table and took out some bottles, jars and gauze from it. She was attentive and careful for the action of bailimer to wipe the wound. Her worried and Heartache? However, Bai limo just looked at her quietly and didn''t know what she was thinking. The breath between them flowed silently and quietly, as if a circle had been drawn out to isolate the others. The scenery touched his head and murmured, "how do I feel, my head seems to turn green?" "What do you say, miss?" "Nothing. I just thought I had a grassland on my head." What do you mean, miss? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 Since the prince returned to the east palace with scars, the palace ladies and eunuchs in the East Palace began to panic. After staying in the palace for a long time, they naturally thought that this was a sign of great changes coming. The so-called tree fell down and the monkeys scattered. What''s more, it is related to the Royal dispute. It''s not possible that they will be involved in the nine clans. We are very anxious to find a way back for ourselves. In recent days, there has been a tense atmosphere in the east palace. The prince''s injury has been taken care of by the maiden, while her royal highness is lying in the sun on a rattan chair under the grape trellis. "Miss, I saw her enter the palace an hour ago, but I haven''t come out yet." Even jadeite felt that the scenery and leisure was too much, so she had to take the initiative to remind her. The scenery eye also does not open, "cure wound medicine, slow work out of careful work, anxious." "Miss, do you really think so?" "If I don''t think so, what can I think? Let me take someone like a shrew to bring her out and teach her a lesson?" "Jade, remember, we are civilized people, don''t be rude." Jadeite''s mouth is curled. OK, what does her lady say. Before the scenery had been lying for half an hour, a father-in-law came to pass the emperor''s instructions. After hearing the news, the scenery stood at the gate of the East Palace together with bailimer, and the people were silent. However, the scenery did not expect that the protagonist of this Oracle would be himself. "Princess, your majesty has a batch of treasures from the western regions. I want you to pick them out. Please go with me." It was Duke Gao, the eunuch who was close to his majesty. Among eunuchs, except song Wuqi, he had the highest status. The scenery subconsciously looks at Bai Li mo. Bai Li Mo nodded his head slightly, and his gentle face made it easy to trust him. However, his dark eyes seemed to separate a layer of gauze for him, which made people unable to see through. Even if the scenery wanted to discuss with him again, she had to follow Gao Gonggong. She was the only one summoned by the emperor, and even jadeite could not follow. Without jadeite, she recovered the feeling that everything around her was strange. It''s only seven days since she crossed. In the palace, not all noble people can take a sedan chair. Duke Gao said that his majesty, considering that the scenery was "recovering from a serious illness", specially asked him to prepare a sedan chair to meet her. It seems that her prime minister father still has weight in front of the emperor. About a time of incense, the scenery arrived at the imperial study. She came down from the sedan chair. After the small eunuch at the door announced, she took a deep breath, lifted her feet to catch up with Gao Gonggong and walked in. "My daughter-in-law, please see your majesty. Your majesty is in good health." Scenery salute, perfect impeccable, and wait for her to react, just surprised that this is their own body instinctive reaction. A middle-aged man with a strong face but a kind smile is at the top. The ancients married and had children early, but now he is only in his forties. "Scenery, don''t be too polite. Get up quickly." "Thank you." She looked up at him. This man is the noblest man in a country. He is the father of bailimer. His majesty is baillimin. Baillimin waved, "come, scenery, come forward, let me have a good look at you." "Yes." The scenery goes forward according to words. "Since you were ill, I have been recuperating in the palace. I haven''t seen you for more than a month." Bai Li Min said with a smile, "you were brought up when I was a child. You also know that I always treat you as my own daughter. Now when I see that you are well, I can put down more than half of my heart." There is still a small half left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 "Thanks to your Majesty''s concern, your daughter-in-law''s illness can be cured, but also with your Majesty''s blessing." "Scenery, you used to call my father." Baillimin looks a little sad. The scenery stopped for a while, and immediately said, "father and emperor, after the daughter-in-law is well, there are many things that I don''t remember very much. I didn''t mean to alienate my father. Please forgive him." "In a word, you are also sick because of my frustrated son." Bai Li Min sighed, "if it wasn''t for the day when you went back to the prime minister''s office, the prince didn''t accompany you, and you wouldn''t have hit your head. A disease is a month. Because of you, I don''t feel ashamed to see your father these days." Wait Can you blame bailimer''s head? "Now that the daughter-in-law wakes up, the past is like clouds and smoke, so the father and the emperor don''t have to worry about it." Although the scenery is grand on the surface, it is actually ferocious. The relationship between baillimin and bailimer is strange. "Just wake up, or I''ll lose my waist in front of the prime minister. Look at me, I''ll almost forget my business. Come on, have a look." Bai Limin''s hand swept the jewels in the box on the table. "These are all treasures from the western regions. You can see what you like. If you don''t know what to pick, you can take all the things in the box." So generous? Even though his eyes were hurt by the jewels, the scenery still pretended to be reserved and said: "no merit, no reward. There is no reason for the daughter-in-law to accept the reward from his father." "Why not? These are the dowries that my father and the emperor added for you on behalf of the prime minister." The scenery was startled, "dowry? Father and Emperor The daughter-in-law has been married to the crown prince, so she no longer needs a dowry. " "I don''t have a daughter. I always treat you as my own daughter. So don''t mention the dowry, even if I want to make you a princess." "My father is joking." "If the daughter-in-law becomes a princess, then he and the prince are not..." Brother and sister? "As long as you leave with the prince, everything will be easy." Bai Li Min said with a kind eyebrow. He could not see that he was persuading his daughter-in-law to divorce his son. Not only was the scenery startled, but also the eunuch Gao Gonggong, the close eunuch of baillimin, opened his eyes wide and did not move. As the emperor and the father-in-law of baillimin, he said this sentence with extraordinary power. The scenery stammered: "father, I..." The shock wave was too big for her to recover. "Don''t rush to answer. You can think slowly. No matter what, I can guarantee that I will give you the best treatment." Baillimin smiles with profound meaning. However, the old man is going to wait for her to leave bailimer, and then he will do something about it! This is still my father! Although the royal family has no bones and meat, it''s a wonderful job! Finally, Fengjing comes out of the imperial study with a box of jewelry. She doesn''t let Gao Gonggong deliver it. Instead, she walks on the road by herself. She needs a quiet stroke, because she finds that she is more and more unable to understand what the emperor thinks. According to Feiyu, Bai Limin still manages to make him the crown prince, But now he can''t wait to solve the prince, especially when the crime of treason has not been proved www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 The emperor''s heart, scenery is not clear, but she knows that today baillimin is to let her make a choice, to be exact, is to let her choose to leave bailimer, because of her father''s reason, bailimin does not want to fight her. The girl walking between the palace walls is still tangled, but a group of people who come face to face attract her attention. They are all men in dark black uniforms, with swords hanging from their waists. They look heroic. The leader holds a tall hound in his hand. The dog does not know what breed it is, but its open mouth shows sharp teeth. It is really a dog lover There was no impulse to touch it. This group of people does not seem to be easy to provoke. Fengguang is going to take a few steps to make way for the road. Unexpectedly, the dog suddenly breaks free of the rope and runs straight towards her. Scenery has no time to react, so she is bitten by her sleeve. The scenery was shocked and looked at the group of people who were confused, "Why are you still in a daze? Pull it out quickly!" The leader soon came to his senses, "tiger bite, let go!" He rushed up to catch the rope around the big dog''s neck, but his hand had not yet touched it. The hound had bitten the sleeve of scenery and dragged her to another direction. Don''t ask why the scenery didn''t struggle. She was a weak woman with a big dog that reached her waist It''s nice that she''s not being dragged on the ground by this dog now! So at this time, there was a beautiful scene in the palace. The scenery was dragged by a dog, and behind him was a group of uniformed royal guards chasing. They were running together in the beautiful scenery of sunset. Father in law sun goes off work with a happy smile. Now the young people really love sports more and more. The scenery was dragged to the more and more remote place of the palace by the tiger bite. She just wanted to scold her. Although the tiger bite was extremely fierce, so many people could not stop it. The group of people behind her only knew to follow and run, which was useless. How did she know that they were masters who were wary of tiger biting. They were afraid that a tiger bite would be hurt if they didn''t pay attention to it. But the crown princess was also important. If she had an accident, she would cause a lot of trouble. Therefore, this group of royal guards could only watch and run behind the scenery without any help. Not only were they helpless, they finally stopped to chase, because tiger bite took the scenery into a bamboo forest. A young royal guards asked the leader, "commander, what should we do? Don''t we chase?" The official was silent for a second, "if you don''t want to die, you can try to chase in." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The questioner quietly retreated to the back. The crowd was silent. After the scenery entered the bamboo forest, she didn''t see the group of royal guards who were chasing after her. She made several noises in her heart, and was carried to a bamboo house by the tiger bite. It seemed as if she had arrived at the destination. The tiger bit stopped running and loosened the mouth of her sleeve. The tiger bite circled around her, and her tail swayed wildly, and she also murmured twice from time to time. "What do you want?" he asked nervously "Woo --" tiger bit sat down and watched her wag his tail. This dog Doesn''t seem to mean anything to you? The scenery tries to stretch out his hand and gently put it on the tiger''s head. "Woo!" The tiger bit up and licked her palm. A big dog sells her good. The contrast is cute, and the scenery is cute. After making sure that tiger bite doesn''t want to eat herself, she puts down her heart and has time to observe the surrounding environment. The tiger bite takes her to a bamboo house and looks like its dog''s nest. She doesn''t know what tiger bite means by taking her to its dog''s nest. So she asks, "do you take it What am I doing in your kennel "Is it a dog''s nest?" A simple and elegant voice sounded from behind her. The sound is good, but the scenery has no reason to feel nervous, only feel the temperature seems to cool down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 One Man. He was dressed in white, his hair was tied up with bamboo hairpin, and his body smelled of wood different from that of the orchid musk deer. The clouds were gathering in the sky at night, and the twilight was falling. He stood under a bamboo tree with a smile in his eyes and elegant posture. In front of and behind his house, green bamboo was planted behind his house. The wind blew through the thick bamboo leaves, rustling against each other and winning the snow His white clothes were slightly floated and dropped by the wind. His appearance was not so beautiful, but it was very charming and elegant. At this moment, he seemed to come from the painting and surpass the gods. Now he is smiling at her, waiting for an answer. She was embarrassed in the bottom of her heart, and her eyes wandered for a long time. Then she said, "it''s called cuizhuxuan Well, the name is good, the scenery is good, it''s good He stepped in, "the princess just said, it''s not like that." She stepped back. "Did I just say something? Well, no You must have heard me wrong "Unfortunately, my memory is always good." She retreated, and he took another step closer. Until the back of the scenery against a bamboo, no retreat, he is also close in late feet, but only to maintain a step away from the distance. Fengguang tried to smile sincerely, "do you know me?" He laughs, "the crown princess is in the palace, who does not know, who does not know?" "Then you must know that I lost my memory, right?" "I''ve heard about it." "Actually I''m not a simple amnesia. " She blinked and began to make up, "I told you not to tell anyone else, after I lost my memory I feel that there are two people living in my body. One is Xiaofeng and the other is Xiaoguang. Xiaoguang doesn''t know what Xiaofeng said "I see." He put on a clear look, as if he really believed her lies, so he asked: "what I see now, is it Xiaofeng or Xiaoguang?" "It''s Xiaoguang." She was quick to give the answer. "It turned out to be Xiaoguang." He laughed again, like a spring breeze. Even the snow could melt in his smile at the moment. He said, "don''t worry, Miss Xiaoguang. I will never tell other people about the existence of a little girl in your body." The scenery showed a happy look, "that''s really good. By the way, you know my identity, I don''t know your name yet." "My name..." He raised the corner of his lips, a smile, all kinds of amorous feelings, "I''d better wait for Xiaofeng girl to come out next time, after all I also want to ask her why she thinks my cuizhuxuan is a dog''s nest. " Scenery: "Bark!" Crouching on one side of the tiger bite issued a cheerful cry, in breaking the silence, it wagged its tail, a forward, on the scenery fell to the ground, very happy to put out the tongue to lick her face. Fengjing admits that she is a dog lover, but at the moment she just wants to call for help! She tried her best to avoid the friendly attack of the tiger bite, but the power of the dog could not be underestimated. She asked for help and looked at the man who was watching the excitement, "childe If this dog is yours, I ask you to take care of it "How strange..." The man squatted down and said slowly, "tiger bite always likes to eat human flesh. How come it doesn''t eat today?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 "Eat and eat Cannibalism? " After hearing his words, the scenery stammered: "elder brother Can''t you take care of your dog "Xiaoguang girl, don''t be nervous. Tiger bite doesn''t look hungry." "What if he''s hungry?" He said leisurely: "he is not so much hungry as playing with Xiaoguang girl. This is the strange place The estrus period of tiger bite has not yet arrived, how can... " "Well, that''s enough for you!" She exclaimed, "I''m a serious man!" "PATA" a, scenery hidden in the arms of the paper package fell out, tiger bite immediately from her body down, happy to bite the things in the paper bag to go. The scenery wailed, "my sweet scented osmanthus cake!" The man looked at the dog with a smile and comforted him in a soft voice: "Xiaoguang girl, don''t you see that the tiger bit down? You don''t have to be afraid. " "But my osmanthus cake is gone!" She got up from the ground and looked at the dog with hatred. She went over and compared the size difference between the big dog and herself. She didn''t dare to grab her snacks. Finally, she could only watch the osmanthus cake disappear in the tiger''s mouth. How angry she was! "It turns out that tiger bite still loves sweet scented osmanthus cake." The man stood beside the scenery, touched his chin and said, "well, this is the place I didn''t find before." Tiger bite like meat, not to say that it really love to eat human meat, but every meal of dog food, it must have meat, it will eat, otherwise it will only lie on the corner of the wall. Because of her early recovery from a serious illness, and because of her good teeth, her snacks are strictly controlled by jade. Now the snacks she has managed to hide secretly are gone, and the scenery is heartbreaking. So she naturally turns her anger to the master and says to the man around her: "it''s your dog! All the snacks I''ve managed to hide are gone! " He raised his eyebrows and laughed, "it''s just a sweet scented osmanthus cake..." "Food is the most important thing for people. It''s not an ordinary osmanthus cake. It''s the necessary source for me to absorb sugar every day. It''s the driving force for me to finish every day. It''s the greatest treasure of life. You won''t understand it, hum!" She turned her head and ran away. It seemed that this was a sad place. She could only choose to stay as far away as possible. The man looked at her back until disappeared, blinked, or feel unable to understand her thinking. So, never try to understand a spiritual world of food. He looked at the tiger bite that was eating happily, and sighed, "tiger bite, tiger bite, how come you brought a trouble into my territory? It''s the princess. I can''t solve her directly." Cuizhuxuan, everyone in the palace knows that this is a forbidden area. It''s not that there are any legends about ghosts and ghosts, but that there is a person more terrifying than the devil. This is the man''s private place. Even the emperor has never stepped into it, let alone the palace ladies and eunuchs. Anyone who gets close to it will die. But Liu Qi, the commanding officer, saw that there was a man running out of it alive today. Naturally, he knew the princess. But the princess''s clothes were a little messy, and her eyes were full of tears, just like What kind of humiliation. What did that adult do!? The loyal commander made the adult feel a thump in his heart and said coldly to his subordinates behind him: "today''s affairs, none of you can say a word outside, understand?" A group of people bowed their heads and said, "understand!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 Scenery did not know, because her own situation was misunderstood. She ran out of the bamboo forest and shuttled through the palace walls. When she realized that she had lost her way, she remembered that the box of jewelry that Bai Limin gave her also left in the bamboo forest, that box of jewelry How to say, half of it may be her divorce fee, she has no reason to be more oppressed. She pondered whether to find a eunuch to show her the way or point out the way so that she could find the way back to the east palace. However, she did not know that she had gone to some remote place. Looking back, she did not see any living people. Now it was late, and the night wind was blowing, she rubbed her arms and felt the wind blowing. She thought about it and decided to follow her memory. As soon as she turned around, she heard the footsteps coming from behind. The scenery did not dare to look back. She put her hands together and said several words of Amitabha in silence "Princess?" An old voice sounded tentatively. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, which was ready for psychological preparation. She slowly turned around and saw an old man in dark clothes. The old man was standing in the shadow. She could not see his face clearly. She asked carefully, "are you?" "The old slave has forgotten. The princess doesn''t remember the old slave." The old man came out of the dark place and saluted, "the old slave''s name is Yimi, and he is the doorman of this cold palace." She was surprised, "is this the cold palace?" The old man said humbly, "is it that the crown prince and princess are going the wrong way again?" "Well..." She was embarrassed, "that Did I often go the wrong way before "The old slave still remembers that the first time the princess went to the cold palace was because she lost her way. That''s why the princess knew the old slave." The old man chuckled faintly and seemed to miss it. Although the old man always calls himself an "old slave", the scenery doesn''t see any servility in him. Instead, he can vaguely perceive the elegant smell of ordinary people in him. She asked, "are you the gatekeeper of the cold palace? Are you guarding the people outside from letting people in or the people inside from letting them out?" "Both." The scenery looks around, also did not see other people, she doubts again, "the cold palace only you guard?" "It''s just this place, only the old slave." When the scenery asked more questions, she suddenly felt what she had asked, so she said, "can you tell me how to get back to the east palace?" "It''s hard to walk in the cold palace. I''ll take the princess out of the cold palace first." "No problem." The old man nodded slightly, "princess, please follow the old slave." The scenery followed him. She observed the old man quietly. She only felt that he had a faint scholarly air, which was different from those humble servants in the palace. She would rather believe that he was a retired senior official rather than a doorman. In the quiet progress, the old man felt as if he was aware of the uneasiness in her heart and asked, "where has the princess just gone? Why are there no maids with you? " "Your Majesty summoned me, and then I was taken to a place called cuizhuxuan by a dog named tiger bite..." "It turned out to be the green bamboo Pavilion. No wonder the princess would look flustered and walk into the cold palace." "Do you know cuizhuxuan?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 The old man said with a smile, "cuizhuxuan, that''s a noble person''s residence." "There is a man." Mention that person, scenery and gas teeth itch, "or a very bad man!" "Oh? The official made the princess angry? " "Not only he, but also his dog, and by the way, the guards who watched me run with the dog but couldn''t do anything It''s not a good person at all The old man gently explained: "princess, that is the royal guards, not the guards." The imperial guards were dispatched directly by the emperor, while the royal guards were dispatched by the Western chamber. The two groups of people were not compatible and had essential differences. The old man said again, "in fact, the official It''s not a bad person. " She wondered, "do you know him?" Otherwise, why do you say good things for him? "I don''t know. How can an old slave have the right to know such a noble person?" The old man said with a kind smile, "the old slave just saw that official several times from a distance." "Then how can you say that he is not bad?" "If the Crown Princess wants to refute the old slave''s words, she might as well get to know the official first." The scenery touched his chin, "you don''t know what he''s doing. After I''ve met him like this today, I don''t want to see him again. Although he''s very good-looking Well, but his character is too bad. He bullies me and his dog bullies me. You say, I''ll know what to do with such a person? " "The princess is right. He has many shortcomings." The old man agreed with her, with a faint sigh in his voice. "Do you really know him? He won''t tell me his name. Do you know his name "Since he didn''t want to tell the princess his name, the old slave didn''t dare to talk." At that time, he said, "the princess will tell you his identity, and sooner or later he will not be able to tell the princess." The scenery only felt that the old man''s words were mysterious. She couldn''t guess and could not understand. Just as she was about to ask questions, two people nearby suddenly attracted her attention. At the gate of the palace, a maid in charge of a palace lantern is in front of her. In front of her, a man is holding a white flower like a rose. The old man suddenly said, "Huashen Festival is coming." Scenery puzzled, "Huashen Festival?" "The 15th of June every year is the flower god''s day, and it is also a marriage day for men and women to show their feelings." "Show your feelings..." The scenery looked at a man and a woman not far away, and fainted slightly. "Who is it?" The maid turned her head when she heard the voice. Seeing the scenery, she opened her eyes in amazement. Then she bowed down and said, "I will see the princess." The man also turned around, he took the flower hand to hang in the body side, saw the scenery, gentle smile. They are the people of Belimo and Iraq. Be seen Looking around again, the old man has disappeared. She only feels that her situation seems to be more embarrassing. Somehow, she is the main room, but now she has a feeling that she is redundant As she walked past, she coughed, "that Good evening, you two Her face is quite embarrassed. It is also seen that she and the crown prince are standing in such a remote place, and the person they see is the crown princess. It seems that any explanation will make people want to go in that bad direction. On the contrary, Bai limo looks as gentle as usual, without the slightest feeling that I am doing something wrong. The scenery is very sad to find a very important place. Even if she caught a lonely man and a few girls staying together, she didn''t have the slightest anger or sadness in her heart. What does this mean? She didn''t like the prince at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 Silence spread for a moment. After all, she couldn''t bear the suffocating atmosphere for a long time. She lowered her head and said, "after the princess went to see her majesty, she didn''t come back for a long time. Her Highness was very worried, so she came out to find the princess." "I lost my way by accident, and I went far away." The tone of scenery is understated, and I can''t hear any other emotions. But this is not the same in her ears. She feels that the scenery is to endure her anger and pretend to be normal, so she is even more worried, "princess, now Are you going back to the east palace? " Scenery did not rush to answer, she looked at Bai Li Mo, "prince, if you have anything to do I can go back by myself. " You can rest assured that I will not disturb your love. But as soon as she got into her ears, the crown princess was angry with the prince. She was a little maid in court, but she couldn''t afford it. So she lowered her head lower and said humbly, "the prince''s highness just came out to find the princess. Since she has found the princess, she has nothing else to do..." "Is it?" The scenery did not wait for her to finish, looking at Bai Li Mo and asking, "are you really Nothing else to deal with? " She asked very carefully. Really, she really didn''t mind that he and the maid of the palace cultivate feelings outside. In the end, she and he were also political marriages, and their marriage had no emotional basis, so it would be normal for him to like other women. The scenery has never felt so reasonable, her head only had the halo of the virgin in shining. She was so generous that she did not mind. However, Bai limo shook her head and refused her generous offer. It doesn''t matter whether they want to fall in love or not. Since they don''t want to hang out, don''t hang out. The scenery nodded, "let''s go back." Therefore, the scenery and the hundred Li Mo walk in front of her, and Yi people walk behind with the palace lantern. Her tension makes the scenery obviously aware. The scenery is really puzzled. Why should Yi people be so nervous? Scenery raised her hand and wanted to take a few bites of the hidden snacks from her arms. Then she recalled that her snacks were eaten by the dog. She angrily said to Bai limo: "tomorrow, let the people in the kitchen make me more osmanthus cakes until I''m full." Bai limo shakes his head. She was angry. "Why not?" Bai limo looks back at her. Yi said with tacit understanding: "the prince''s injury is just right, and one day should not eat too many sweets, the so-called too much is better than..." "All right, all right, I get it." The scenery waved her hand and whispered in a plaintive voice: "as long as you can know what the other party is thinking, you can feel that you are full of dog food..." Bai Li Mo didn''t understand what the full mouth of dog food meant in the scenery, but he completely heard her front sentence. Suddenly, he took her hand. As soon as the scenery was stiff, her subconscious reaction was to take out her hand, and then it was three steps away from him. When she finished all these actions, she realized that her reaction seemed too obvious. Sure enough, as soon as she looked up, she was stiff, and there was an injured light in Bai limo''s gentle eyes, which made people suddenly feel guilty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 The scenery awkwardly coughed, "that It''s getting cold. Let''s go back soon. " She turned directly and quickened her pace. Yi looked at the quiet hundred Li Mo and called out, "Princess!" "What happened?" The scenery grasps the head to turn back. "If you go back to the East Palace, you are going in the wrong direction..." It''s embarrassing to have a good time. Bai limo walked to her side, looked at her, and then walked in another direction. Scenery understands his meaning and follows him silently. People like her who don''t know the way should follow people honestly. Don''t try to be brave On the way back to the East Palace, it was very quiet. When she comes to the bedroom, Feiyu first rushes to worry about her. When she sees her, she stares at them with no good face. She has a good eye and chooses to leave. The girl''s face is much better. After entering the bedroom, the scenery stands at the door of the room, waiting for Bai limo to leave. This is the case these days. Although they are in the name of husband and wife, they are not in the same bed together, but today After sitting for a long time, bailimer did not see the trend of going. The scenery can only accompany him to sit together, she and he have no common topic, so she drank three cups of tea in silence, but in the heart is murmuring, how can this guy not go today? Just as the scenery poured the fourth cup of tea for himself, Bai Li Mo finally made a move. He looked at the little eunuch standing behind him. It was his personal servant, Xiao Zhao Zi, who almost immediately understood and quickly brought paper and pen. Does he have something to say to himself? Scenery put down the teacup and looked at the words written by Bai Li mo. "I met her by chance." He wrote in his hand and looked at her quietly. Did not think, his first sentence is to write this, scenery Leng for a moment, and then nodded, perfunctorily said: "well, fate." She was really just perfunctory. However, Bai limo wrote: "she knew that I was looking for you, so she joined me." "That I''m sorry to worry you. " She didn''t know how to answer, but she thought about it for a long time. "On the way to you, I saw that the white sun flower in the imperial garden was already in bloom, so I picked one." After writing, bailimer picked up the flowers on one side and handed them to her. Fengguang said that she was dazed. Her brain was blank for a few seconds. Finally, she pointed to herself, "this flower Are you going to give it to me? " He nods and smiles, like the breeze in March, and the sunshine blows away the cold. To tell you the truth, such a good-looking man looks at you with happy eyes and gives you flowers, which is really a hard thing to refuse. The scenery was silent for a while. Looking at the white flower, she didn''t know what to do. She also reminded her with uncertainty: "Your Highness, in fact You can give it to someone else For example, it''s the Yi man She''s not really jealous. She''s willing to swear that she''s a very generous woman. He paused for a second and wrote on the paper, "don''t you like this flower?" Looking up again and again, in the eyes of calm water, the flowing light is dim, as if there is no wave in an ancient well. The faint expectation that can''t be revealed easily arouses the guilt of others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 The conscience of the scenery hurt for a while, the conscience censure let her stretch out her hand to accept that flower, disobeying the heart said: "thank you for the flower, I like it very much." He chuckled, as if he had seen flowers in spring. She told herself to calm down. She didn''t want to rob a man with other women. At the moment, she didn''t know that this man was her husband. "It''s getting late, you''ll have a rest earlier," he wrote She said quickly, "well, you have a rest earlier, too." Bai limo got up, looked at her more, and then turned out of the bedroom. These days, he is sleeping in the study, and give her a stable and comfortable bedroom. In this way, he seems to be a gentleman Scenery and confused blinking eyes, but how can she not move the heart of this man? If she likes this man, she seems to be more comfortable sitting in the prince''s seat. Jadeite hates that iron is not made of steel. "Miss, why don''t you leave your royal highness behind?" "What did you leave him for?" The scenery glanced at her maid, "do you want him to sleep with me? I don''t want it. " Feiyu stamped her foot, "miss!" She has always been an easy-going person, and she doesn''t like to think much. What''s more, it''s late at night, symbolically thinking about how to go in the future, and then she goes back to her room to sleep. The next day was just before dawn, and she was directly awakened by the noise outside. Scenery has always been to get up gas, opened the quilt to sit on the bed, she rubbed and pressed her temple, yelled: "jade!" "What can I do for you, miss?" Jadeite rushed in quickly. "What''s going on out there? Noisy, in the market? " Feiyu''s face showed fear, "Miss It''s the people from Xichang. " "West factory?" The scenery thought of Feiyu mentioned a few days ago that the boss of Xichang was a terrible eunuch. A few days ago, Bai limo was framed by that eunuch and was put into prison, or did she perform a play to save the poor prince. She came to her spirit and said, "what are they doing?" "It is said that they have come to arrest the assassins who assassinated his majesty a few days ago. Now they have called all the people outside to be interrogated one by one." The scenery sneers, "catch the assassin, how can the people of the West Hall confirm that the assassin is in our east palace?" "Not only our east palace, but other palaces have also been checked." Well If every palace had to be investigated, there was nothing wrong with the people of the west hall when they came to the east palace. The scenery asked, "where is the prince?" "Early this morning, your majesty announced that he wanted to see his royal highness. Now I''m afraid the prince is still with his majesty. " The scenery is anxious to get out of bed, "how long has the prince gone?" "For an hour." "It''s over." Scenery hastily dressed himself. Seeing this, jadeite also went to wait on him, "Miss, what are you in such a hurry to do?" "The old emperor has always wanted to kill him. He has been there for so long and has not come back. What do you think I am in a hurry to do?" "What does Miss mean?" "Don''t talk about it. Get ready for me." "Yes." However, in six or seven minutes, the well-dressed scenery walked out of the palace. At the gate of the palace, all the palace ladies and eunuchs stood in several rows, and in front of them were a group of people in black. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 Seeing the man with a knife holding a rhubarb dog at the head of the scene, the corner of her eye is a jump and she feels headache. The man in black bowed his head and saluted, "princess." The dog barked excitedly, too. The scenery was ten steps away from him, trying to ignore the dog and asking, "who are you?" "Liu Qi is the commander of the royal guards. I want to see the crown princess." The man bowed his head and arched his hands, but his manner was not haughty. Scenery pick eyebrow, "I remember you." Yesterday, when she was bitten by a tiger and ran with her, he was always following her, but could not do anything. Obviously, Liu Qi also knew the meaning of her words, so she took the initiative to apologize, "please forgive me, yesterday''s things were too sudden, we also have no way." If you believe what he said, there is a ghost. The scenery hummed, "I know you are investigating the assassin thoroughly now, and I''m not difficult for you. You can check it slowly. I''ll go first." "Princess, please stay." She looked back impatiently, "what''s the matter?" "The crown prince and princess should also be included in this investigation." Liu Qi looks as usual, not worried that he will offend her because of this sentence. After hearing this, the scenery almost immediately asked, "what you call an investigation, even me?" "Lord song has an order. Everyone in the palace is treated equally. Please forgive me, princess." "You mean song Wuqi?" Around came the sound of breaths of panic. The scenery took a look around. The jade behind her was too scared to move. Liu Qi''s face was also very delicate. She blinked innocently, "what''s the matter? I said it was song Wuqi... " There was another breath, and she paused. "Can''t his name be called?" "I haven''t heard of it for a long time Someone called the name of Lord song "Is his name a taboo?" "No Miss Jadeite whispered behind her: "all the people in the palace, including his majesty, will honor the Lord song, but never dare to call out the name of Lord song directly." "Isn''t the name used to shout?" Jadeite heart tired sigh tone, a look is her Miss amnesia, simply did not realize that person''s terror. Scenery does not want to take care of these, she turned, "no matter what you want to check now, I have an urgent matter, no one wants to stop me." As soon as her voice fell, Liu Qi didn''t respond. However, the tiger bit directly broke free from the rope around her neck, barked at the scenery and ran towards her again. This time the scenery reacts quickly. She hides behind Feiyu and shouts to Liu Qi, "fasten this dog quickly!" Liu Qi just shakes his mind for a while, and then he remembers to control the tiger bite. However, the tiger bite is not an ordinary dog. He quickly avoids Liu Qi and bypasses jadeite jade to head for the scenery. The scenery can only run away from behind jade. She shouts as she runs, "what are you all doing in a daze! Get it for me At the moment, the people in the East Palace also come back to their senses. At this time, a very funny and familiar picture is formed. The scenery is running in front, and the tiger biting is chasing after. Behind the tiger bite, there are a group of palace women eunuchs and royal guards. Don''t get me wrong. This group of royal guards is to prevent others from hurting the tiger. However, a small body that has never been trained is doomed to run away from the giant dog. Tiger bite is about to bite her skirt. She bites her teeth and climbs up the palace wall along the ladder left by the gardener. She kicks the ladder, and sees that the tiger bite can''t help but cry at the bottom. She stands on the wall and breathes a sigh of relief She never felt that she could move so fast. Not far away came a tall man with a smile on his lips? The Crown Princess seems to be very lively today www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 Lively? Scenery in the bottom of my heart this man curse seven or eight times, she this is lively!? This is a run for life, OK! "It''s not your dog," she said, biting her teeth The scenery did not realize that the air was quiet and strange at the moment. "Tiger bite?" He looked at the tiger bite sitting on the ground and said, "isn''t it very obedient?" He is thin and thin. Today, he is not wearing a white dress, but a dark robe with gilt rims. He is solemn and has a scholar''s elegance. He is not affected by his frailty. Good looking is good-looking, but the scenery is not fascinated by his beauty at this time. She was not angry and said, "it''s not obedient! You didn''t see how it chased me just now "Is it possible that What did the princess hide to eat? " The scenery''s face was stiff for a moment, and then she denied in a loud voice, "I didn''t hide anything to eat! I eat a limited amount of sweets every day. I don''t steal anything from the kitchen! " Well I feel like there is no silver here. "This is strange..." The man touched his chin in agony. "Since the princess didn''t hide what to eat, how could the tiger bite persevere to the princess?" "Maybe it thinks I look good?" She gave an answer in uncertainty. Indeed, there was no one in the palace who could compare her with her beautiful face. Do not know he just casually swept her one eye, raised lips to smile lightly, "Crown Princess thinks, you have me to look good?" After a while, she reflected on his words for a while. She even thought that there was no problem with his words. It was really difficult to refute that he was just a narcissistic man. But soon, she said rightfully: "what''s the use of your good looks? Is the tiger bite female? " "Back to the princess." He said solemnly: "tiger bite is indeed a mother." Scenery: No If tiger bite is a female, why give it such a masculine name? The man seems to be in a good mood. His eyes are up, and he can''t say that he is good-looking. "When does the princess intend to stay on the palace wall?" Because she was standing on the wall, he had to look up at her. To be honest, he had not experienced looking up at others for many years. At first, she was bitten and chased by the tiger. I didn''t realize that she was afraid of heights. Now the tiger bit is not threatening. Her legs are soft and she squats down slowly. She supports the wall with two hands, shivering, as if she will fall down at any time. He added: "the princess seems to like the scenery above very much." "It was Naturally. " She wanted to face life and suffer. She said falsely: "standing on it, not only can you see far away, but also the air is much fresh. This is the way to enjoy the scenery in this palace." The wind blows her a skirt Cape flutters in the wall, the tiger bite immediately rushed up Wangwang a few sound, want to bite that piece of skirt corner, scenery quick to pick up the skirt corner, tiger bite then failed. Tiger bite see bite can''t bite, and returned to sit obediently. Good guy, it has been waiting for the opportunity! The scenery looked at the man with hatred, "you get your dog away quickly!" "Princess, you have to believe that the tiger bite is just a little warm, not malicious." "I don''t believe it!" She shook her head and was about to cry out, "brother, I shouldn''t have made a slip of the tongue yesterday. I said your cuizhuxuan is a dog''s nest. I was wrong. I was wrong. I was wrong. I''m wrong. Can''t I?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 Hearing that cuizhuxuan, who is called a man by the scenery, is called a dog''s nest. Feiyu''s eyes roll and she is scared to faint. Fortunately, Liu Qi, who is standing beside her, helps her, otherwise she will fall to the ground. The scenery also saw the scene of Feiyu fainting. She said pitifully, "look, my maid has passed out of heat stroke. I want to send her to see a doctor. You can let this dog go quickly." He gave a happy smile and raised his hand. He said softly, "commander Liu, since the crown princess is so concerned about her maid, you can do well and send the maid to the Tai hospital." "Yes, my lord..." With a complicated look, Liu Qi left with jade. The man hooked his lips and said, "princess, now you don''t have to worry about your maid. You might as well take a good breath of fresh air and have a look at the distant scenery." Scenery can be regarded as understanding what it means to lift a stone to hit her own feet. She squats on the palace wall and suddenly realizes a thing, "that Liu Qi calls you an adult?" "Not bad." "What''s your last name?" He laughs, "my surname is song." She stammered, "song, song no time?" "I am song Wuqi." He nodded his head slightly, showing the elegant demeanor of a young man. Scenery can not say a word, she felt that her three views have been impacted, not that song Wuqi is a eunuch? Why is he not a eunuch at all, but a gentle and elegant young man? And he''s not a mother, and he doesn''t speak with a choking voice Is he really a eunuch? The scenery fell into a deep doubt, but did not know that everyone who saw song Wuqi for the first time would fall into this tangle. "It seems that my identity surprised the princess." Song has no time to light said, only from her silence, he can guess what she is thinking, not that he has the skill of reading heart, but her idea is displayed on her face, can see through at a glance. "Song..." She coughed and swallowed the word "father-in-law" that she was about to blurt out. Then she changed her mouth and said, "Lord song It''s really sunny today. " Song has no time to look up at the burning sun, but also smile: "yes, today''s sunshine is very good." "It''s said that the lotus flowers in the beauty lake are blooming well recently. Why don''t we go to visit the lake some other day?" She looks up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, as if to say what we''re going to eat tomorrow. All the quiet people "Shua" all looked at the scenery. They were not sure whether the princess was stupid or not? Song has no time to touch his chin, "why should the Crown Princess be invited to the downstream lake?" "Because seeing Lord song reminds me of a sentence." "Oh?" Instead of using the tone of "don''t you dye the mud?" he asked "When it comes to fumigation in April and may, it can cover up the beauty''s waist." Song Wuqi laughs at the irony hidden in her eyes. She never expected that she didn''t sigh the fact that he was not like a eunuch like others. Instead, she said that he was a beauty. Song had always thought that he was beautiful, but now from her mouth, she had a different taste. So he is very insincere smile sentence: "Prince Princess good literary talent." "This is just so..." For the first time, she was praised for her literary grace, but she was still a little shy. She asked carefully, "I think It''s tiring for you to talk to me with your head up, or we''ll have a discussion. If you let your dog leave, I''ll praise you a little more. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 Song Wuqi never thought he was naive. Now when she said the so-called consultation, he had a kind of self. In the eyes of others, he was such a person. But it was a novel experience. So he raised his hand again, "take the tiger away." "Yes." A royal guards came forward and could not drag the tiger bite. Then several men came up and dragged the reluctant tiger bite away. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief, and she continued her efforts, "that Can you help me up the ladder I''m fine. " The ladder she had kicked down was at his feet. He smiles, "no way." ¡°¡­¡­ Why? " "Because it''s not in my style to hold a ladder." Scenery: Then he can ask other people to help! "Why not?" He laughs, "Prince Princess jumps down, the person below will catch you." "I don''t want it!" She refused almost immediately, and she had no doubt that when she jumped down, his men had made way, and she fell directly to the ground. He a pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes in a very good show sad color, "crown princess is not trust me?" It''s not people who don''t trust you, they don''t trust you! "I It''s not trusting your weight. " She said with a dry smile that she did not dare to say what was in her heart. In the past, she only heard about song Wuxu from Feiyu''s mouth, but she only heard about it. She had no idea about his real power and ability. But today she can feel that she is also a princess. However, none of these eunuchs dare to stand up in the presence of song, and the people in the East Palace should have They are obedient to the orders of Belimo and the scenery, but they are all afraid of this man who does not belong to the east palace. It can be seen that his majesty has reached what extent. Song has no time to sigh with regret, "it seems that the crown princess does not trust in the next." Wrong Does it matter whether she believes him or not? It doesn''t matter at all! He was just playing with her. Scenery secretly biting teeth, is her dark rub rub to think of how to do, Yi people suddenly rushed out. "Princess." Yi stood out with her head down. Her voice was nervous, and she was also very scared. But she said, "maid, hold up the ladder and ask the princess to be careful. Don''t hurt her." Yi people lowered her head to hold up the ladder, she obviously felt that song''s eyes fell on her body, but she still tried to pretend that she didn''t find out. After supporting the ladder, she stepped back again. Yi People''s palms out of a layer of sweat, forced to retreat back to the desire, at the moment, she was also very admire themselves, actually have the courage to stand out. The scenery never thought that it would be Yi people who would come out to help themselves. She wrote it down in silence and decided to admonish the prince and give her a better name. Scenery is planning to climb down with the help of a ladder, song Wuqi gently raised his hand to touch, the ladder immediately to the side of a skew, and fell on the ground, "I accidentally knocked down, what can I do?" The crowd was silent. The shoulder of scenery shakes ah, shake, finally is unable to help, "Song Wuqi!" He laughed again, such as the spring breeze, "what''s the matter with the Crown Princess calling me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 "This palace orders you, when I jump down, you catch me. If I fall on the ground, or I lose a cold hair, I will ask you!" At this moment, the scenery is in full swing, just like the life-long domineering spirit is used here. The appearance of giving orders has a shocking beauty. Song has no time to pick eyebrows and smile: "is the crown princess under the command?" "Yes, this house is ordering you." There was a strange silence in the atmosphere. The rest of them lowered their heads as low as they could. Everyone knew very well that no one dared to give orders to song except his majesty. At the bottom of everyone''s heart, he guessed that song Wuqi would turn over his face directly, but he laughed brightly, "the crown princess has been trusted by the minister, and is the honor of the minister." "It''s natural. You see, among so many people present, our palace has picked you out. Of course, it is to trust Lord song''s ability." The scenery also laughs, "Lord song, don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if I can''t catch it. Even if I broke my leg, it won''t affect my feelings for song." Feelings? What feelings? There seems to be a smell of gossip in the air. "Scenery said:" if I really fall something wrong, in order to prevent the song adult self blame, I will push the wheelchair every day to find the song adult heart to heart. " In other words, if you dare to let me have an accident, I''ll bore you to death! Song has no time to narrow his eyes and bend his eyes slightly. His picturesque appearance makes people indulge in it for a while. He nodded slightly, "the princess is kind-hearted, which is really admirable. Wei Chen should try his best to fulfill the requirements of the princess." "That''s good." The scenery trembled and stood up. Before jumping, she said in a loud voice: "Song Wuqi, if you catch me safely today, I''ll take you to the lake. I''ll do what I say!" "When you visit the lake..." He really didn''t have any idea, but before he finished, she had jumped from the palace wall. Song had no time to reach out, and she fell into his arms steadily. Her weight was nothing to a person who practiced martial arts all the year round. He felt her weight again in silence, but felt it was terrible. The scenery with her eyes closed first opened one eye slightly. Then, she opened both eyes. Looking at Song Wuqi, she said, "Song Wuqi, I knew you were a good man!" Good people? Song has no time to almost laugh, it is ironic smile, he said lightly: "thanks to the Crown Princess praise, I am ashamed." "You don''t have to feel embarrassed. I''m very casual in praising people." She jumped out of his arms and said casually, "although you are a little bad in character, you don''t want to hurt me by small means." Song has no time to say: "the Crown Princess misunderstood me, how can I harm people with small hands?" He always wants to play big. "Then I really don''t understand." She walked around him. "You say you are good-looking, and you often smile. Why are so many people afraid of you?" "In a high position, if there is no prestige, it will make me have a lot of trouble." "Yes." She nodded with approval, and thought of the poor prince. She quickly turned around and ran with her skirt. "Song Wuqi, I have something urgent. I''ll go first. I''ll ask you to visit the lake some other day." A royal guard came forward and asked, "my Lord, do you want to stop the crown princess?" "No more." Song has no time to lips with a smile if there is no, "let her go, about It''s a fool, too Weimo, the royal guards. He looked back and said with a smile, "by the way, I can''t tell the princess this sentence." The crowd lowered their heads in silence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 On the other side, the scenery grabs people and asks for directions. She arrives at the imperial study directly. The guard at the door stops her. She tries to put on a genial smile and says with a smile: "I have something to ask for your majesty. Would you please inform me of your majesty?" The bodyguard said selflessly: "Your Majesty has something to discuss with the crown prince and the national master, and has given an order not to be disturbed by anyone." "National teacher?" As soon as the scenery heard the name, she was afraid of such things as the national master. "Yes, the national master is also in the imperial study." The bodyguard said respectfully: "please forgive me, my subordinates are also obedient." Scenery is not an unreasonable person. She knows that even if she embarrasses these people, it''s useless to work as a wage earner. If she grabs her hair, she can only wander around the gate of the hall. After a few circles, she thought it was wrong. She didn''t like the life and death of that family. What did she do in such a hurry? But soon she thought of a point, how to say that Yi people have just helped her, and that thyme is her sweetheart. If she helped bailimer, wouldn''t it be a favor for her? The more she thought about the scenery, the more she turned around and decided whether she could just sneak into the imperial study. Just as she was biting her teeth and trying to find a way out, the door of the imperial study opened, and Bai limo came out from it. Beside him was an old man with a fairytale. The old man saw the scenery, "Oh?" "I think it''s the princess who worries too much about his royal highness, so she comes to the imperial study and so on. It''s really a young man. It''s like three autumn every day." It''s hard to see a red face. Bai limo laughed, went to her side, gently held her hand, her first reaction is to shake off, can see in so many outsiders, she is not good to brush his face, then endure. "I heard that the princess lost her memory. I will introduce myself here." The old man with crane hair and childish face slightly arched his hand, "I hang the pot, but I live in the position of national teacher." The scenery also has the courtesy blessing body way: "originally is the national teacher, happily meets." "I''m lucky to see the princess today." The hanging pot touched his beard and said amiably, "however, seeing the princess''s face, she is still very weak, and she needs to drink more blood tonic herbs." The scenery asks: "does the national teacher know medicine?" "It''s not worth mentioning." Fengjing has not heard of this national master from Feiyu, so she can''t estimate what the master has in the end, so she smiles, "I''ll put it in my heart." "Then I won''t disturb your highness and princess. I''ll leave first." Hang the kettle, bend over, turn and leave. Until the back of the hanging pot disappeared, the scenery raised his head and asked the man around him, "what did your majesty talk about with you? He''s not going to put you back in jail again He shook his head gently. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief, but he couldn''t help but wonder, "what did your majesty see you for? It''s not about talking to you, is it With a smile, he took her hand and slowly wrote in her palm, "my treason has been cleared." "Really?" "I will not lie to you." Seeing this sentence, the scenery was in a delicate mood for a moment, but soon, she said happily: "that''s really good. You''ve cleared the charge, and you don''t have to worry about being caught in prison on the way." "Thanks for the scenery these days." In writing her name, his action was much slower and lighter, tickling people''s hearts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 He looked at her gently with his quiet eyes. The scenery stopped for a while, silently turned her head a little, and the cheeky one would feel embarrassed, "nothing I didn''t help you anything. On the contrary, it''s Yi Ren. She cures your wound and cooks medicine for you. It''s hard. I think When you get back to the East Palace, you may as well thank them Even if you want to make her a side concubine, it doesn''t matter! The scenery is very good. As a princess, she has not been pregnant for a long time. She will be besieged by many officials. Although her prime minister''s father sits in the town, they dare not be too presumptuous, but they think there will be a lot of rumors in private. Moreover, there are no other concubines in the womb, which will inevitably bring her the name of a jealous woman. She didn''t care about other people''s eyes, but felt that she could find a second spring after she resigned from the position of crown princess in the future? Yes, she didn''t want to be a crown princess at all, because she felt deeply that she was not the material of a mother. Instead of waiting for her to pretend to be gentle and virtuous, she might as well find a successor and resign early. But Bai limo didn''t understand her idea. He thought she was still thinking about what happened to him and her on that day. His sight dropped slightly and slowly wrote in her palm: "you don''t like her, I can let her leave the east palace." "No, no, no..." Scenery quickly shook his head, "you can''t drive her away, you are not in good health, she left who will see you?" "There are doctors in Tai hospital." "The last time you came out of the prison, you were so seriously injured that none of the doctors dared to come over. It can be seen that all of them are power villains. Even if they take bribes and want to do something in the medicine, none of them can be trusted." He wrote word for word without hesitation: "I will try to keep myself from getting sick." "Although I want to believe you..." She looked into his quiet eyes. Her eyelids leaped and changed her mouth immediately. "Of course I believe you! But Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. " "If scenery is worried, I would like to consult the national master and learn medicine by myself." Fengguang didn''t think that he would write this sentence. She didn''t know how to answer for a moment. After a while, she organized her language, "Your Highness, I think You don''t seem to have to be so troublesome, and I don''t hate her. In fact Her role is quite great. " I don''t need to say much about Yi People''s ability to cure patients. What''s important is that she also has the function of attracting people''s attention. For example, jadeite, which has been strictly limited to her amount of sweet food, will keep staring at her for fear that she will succeed in taking the top position, which will give the scenery a lot of space, such as stealing a few cakes from the kitchen So, Yi people are really useful! Bai limo looked at her gently for a while, as if to judge whether her words had other meanings. Finally, he wrote in her palm: "you have the right to deal with the people in the east palace." "I have So much power? " "The scenery is the princess, the hostess of the East Palace, and also..." He raised his eyes, obsidian eyes, showing a pulse of warmth and light joy, "my wife." He can''t speak, he can only write in her palm, but just like this, let her suddenly It''s soft. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 The scenery only then knew, originally not only the woman can let the man crisp the bone, the man also can let the woman crisp the bone. But strange is, he is not coquettish ah, clearly is a quiet and beautiful childe, how suddenly there is the magic that makes people''s ears red and heartbeat? Her embarrassed sight drifted and wanted to take back her hand, but the strength of his holding her hand was not as easy as it would be. He gently wrote in her palm with his finger pulp: "there are three days left for the flower god Festival. Will the scenery join me?" "Huashen Festival..." She heard the old man named Yisu say that in fact, this is Valentine''s day in disguise. She was distressed for a while and said in embarrassment: "this festival It seems to be very important. " "Last year scenery and I spent in the palace, this year I want to take scenery out of the palace." The scenery is even more difficult. She still remembers that she lost her memory because she was hit by a horse outside the palace. "It''s not good to leave the palace at will..." "It''s going to be a big day." His fingers stopped for a moment, and then wrote: "there will be many vendors, sugar gourd, osmanthus cake, sugar man..." "I''ll go!" She raised her other hand and exclaimed. He bent his eyes with a charming smile. Scenery realized her excitement. She put down her hand uneasily, but she didn''t dare to look at him. "I just think that since this festival is so important, it seems inappropriate for me to refuse you..." And he didn''t ask her out, he asked her? But soon, she figured out how to say that she was also the daughter of the prime minister. He married the Crown Princess openly. If he ignored her to go to her, it would be too unreasonable for him. What''s more, his position as Prince is not particularly secure. An eunuch can easily frame him up. He needs the support of the prime minister, so he does not dare to do too much to give the prime minister Offended. When the scenery understood the reason, she felt at ease. Since people were acting, why should she refuse to go out of the palace for nothing? Back in the East Palace, the scenery is in a good mood, and Feiyu, who looks at the housekeeper''s wife, thinks that she is much more lovely. When she sees that her young lady is smiling all over her face and that her daughter is coming back with her royal highness, she immediately gives the scenery a cheering look that my young lady finally knows that she is competing for favor. She looks up to her regular wife and hums from her nose With a cry, the young lady of her family is firmly in the position of Prince and princess. Can she be moved by a maid in palace? The Iraqis lowered their heads and did not squint, pretending they didn''t see anything. She didn''t care about Feiyu''s small movements. She only hoped that the girl would not burst into tears when she knew she wanted to step down from the crown prince''s throne. She looked at Bai Li Mo sitting opposite. He was very quiet, sipping tea quietly. No one looked at him. He only raised his eyes and raised his lips slightly after noticing her eyes A light smile. Scenery immediately took back her eyes and pretended that I didn''t see anything. After a while, she felt that his eyes were still on her body. She couldn''t resist. She simply raised her head and looked at jadeite jade, deliberately pulling out a topic, "jadeite, are you heatstroke OK?" "Miss, I''m not heatstroke." "How did you get dizzy without heatstroke?" "That''s because..." Jadeite face a white, "frighten excessively." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 Feiyu first saw her young lady and song Wuqi talking like that. As a result, she woke up in Tai hospital and saw Liu Qi''s dead face. Don''t mention how terrifying she was to be scared and frightened! Fengjing doesn''t understand this girl''s fright. She only knows that if Bai limo sits on the opposite side of her quietly and has no common topic, she will feel very embarrassed. So she casually asks Xiao Zhao Zi on the other side, "the man with no time in Song Dynasty says that he wants to check whether there are assassins in our east palace. How are they doing in the end?" Xiao Zhao stopped for a moment. No matter how many times he listened to it, he would subconsciously feel that the princess, who could call song Wuqi''s name directly, was too brave. He hung his head and said, "soon after the princess left, his majesty sent an order saying that the assassin had been caught, and the people of Xichang left." "They don''t look like good talkers..." Scenery touched his chin and said, "especially that song Wuqi, so easy to leave?" What''s more, Bai limo was put into prison some time ago because of song Wuqi''s frame-up. In principle, this eunuch should be the enemy of Bai limo, and even the crown prince would dare to frame him. It can be seen that he is also a fearless man. How could he give up looking for trouble and leave so easily? As if aware of her bewilderment, Bai Li Mo raised his pen and wrote on the paper: "although song Wuqi was in power, it was not appropriate to tear his face with his father at this time." "Wait..." The scenery sat over a little bit, from the hundred mile Mo closer, she approached his ear, whispered: "does the old emperor know that it is song Wuqi who framed you?" Her ethereal voice sounded from his ear, even the temperature of her breath could be felt. Bailimer''s Adam''s apple rolled for a moment, but his sight on the paper did not move. After a moment, he wrote: "maybe I know, maybe I don''t know." "What is the answer?" "My father trusted him very much." "Trust an outsider more than your own son?" She couldn''t understand at all. Although there was no kinship between the royal families, Bai Limin should have trusted her own son more than an eunuch. She lowered her voice and said, "you are the son of the empress and the eldest son of the old emperor." She remembered the knowledge that Feiyu had given her before. At that time, Bai limo became a dumb prince, and the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty asked for the abolition of bailimer''s crown prince. However, bailimin refused to do so, and even abolished many officials in anger. From these, can we see that baillimin is happy with this son? Now how can you trust an eunuch? Is it difficult to No, no, no, no, it''s impossible. Song Wuqi''s bearing doesn''t look like a man''s favorite in baillimin. Scenery just had this idea to deny itself, but song Wuqi this person, is more like seeing flowers in the fog, see not clearly. Bai Li Mo wrote a sentence, "people are changeable, not to mention the king of a country." Isn''t there a sentence? To accompany a gentleman is like a tiger. When the scenery looked at him quietly, she could see that he had only a shallow smile on his face, and there was no sad look on his face. She felt at a loss for a moment, and she could not tell whether she was pitying him or sympathizing with him. It''s like eating a piece of delicious cake. I''m in a bad mood. He put down his pen and held her hand. His lips were slightly tinged with a light smile, such as wind, plain and elegant. He opened his lips and said three words with his mouth, "I''m fine." Suddenly, she seemed to hear the best voice in the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 Three days later, a carriage came out of the palace gate and entered the busiest street of the imperial city. A man and a woman came down one after another. All of them were picturesque. People who saw the past were deeply aware of the beauty of men and women. Today, the scenery did not bring jade, and the hundred mile ink did not bring little Zhao Zi. Naturally, Yi people were not there, but there were many bodyguards secretly protecting them. On the street are mostly young men and women, as well as flower sellers, and these young men and women are holding a flower in their hands. Along the way, the scenery has seen many men and women send flowers to each other. So she felt more and more subtle, especially at the moment, there was a gentle and considerate man standing beside her. Yes, Bai limo was very considerate. There were many people in the street. Every time he saw a passer-by accidentally bumping into him, he would be very considerate to stand by the side of the scenery and not let people bump into her. She just felt that today he seemed to emit a A strong hormone breath, even the flower lights hanging all over the street are not good-looking. A little girl with a flower basket in front of them, "childe, madam, today is the flower god''s day, buy a flower." It turned out that the girl had sharp eyes. When she saw that they were not holding flowers in their hands like other people, and their clothes were not like civilians, they would certainly be generous, which made her brave enough to come forward. Seeing the little girl eagerly looking at herself, she couldn''t bear to refuse. She took a flower and was about to take money from her purse when the people around her took a step faster. Bailimer took out a ingot of silver and a white flower from the flower basket. The little girl took the money and hesitated, "childe, I don''t have so much change for you." Hundred Li Mo looks at the scenery. Scenery will understand, said to the little girl: "don''t change, this childe is not short of money, you can rest assured to take away." "Thank you! How nice of you The little girl said happily, "I wish you and your wife a long life and a good relationship for a hundred years." Then she ran away happily. "I didn''t expect this little girl to talk so much," she said Then a white flower appeared in front of her. She looked at the master holding the flower hand. Bai limo was quietly looking at her. The bright and gentle streamer in his eyes seemed to be looking at some treasure between heaven and earth. The scenery is uncertain to ask: "you want to put this flower Give it to me? " He nodded, raised his lips and laughed, clean and holy. The scenery knows that today''s flowers can''t be collected casually. Today is the flower god''s day. It''s a day for men and women to show their love with flowers. A few days ago, she would accept his flowers. On the one hand, sending flowers on that day was of no great significance. On the other hand, she was also bewildered by beauty. However, the situation today is different. Once she has collected the flowers, she must also send them to him After all, she is his crown princess. However, they are not the same couple. What''s more, in her consciousness, he likes her. The scenery did not take over the flowers, his hand held up for a long time, finally, he seemed to understand what, slowly put his hand down, always dim in the gentle eyes. The scenery suddenly has the illusion that he is a sinner. But soon, he raised his lips and smile, took her hand and went to the other side of the street, came to a sugar gourd vendor, he took out the money, bought a bunch of sugar gourd, put it on her hand. Then he looked at her with happy eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 Originally, he still remembered that she liked to eat sweets. For a moment, the scenery felt some complicated emotions surging in her heart. She didn''t understand what this emotion was. She could only reluctantly smile and say, "thank you." At this time, the busy people on the street suddenly split into two and stood on both sides. The road in the middle was empty. Everyone looked in the same direction. The scenery felt strange, so he also followed, and saw flowers paving the road, incense, a hollowed out sedan chair, is the gauze curtain gently shaking, you can see a white woman kneeling on the sedan chair covered with flowers. The woman in white is covered with a veil and a curtain moving with the wind. Her face can not be seen clearly. However, it can be seen that there is a calm and arrogant look between her eyebrows, and there is also a pure and pure temperament. She is like a goddess who has been attracted by thousands of people. When a woman sees a woman, especially when she sees a beautiful woman, she will always have to compare herself secretly, and she can''t avoid vulgarity. The scenery gazed at others for a long time, but she could only see the flowers through the fog. She asked the vendor selling ice sugar gourd, "boss, who is this girl?" The sugar gourd seller thought that the girl didn''t look like a stranger to this accent. Why didn''t he even know who the girl was? However, his husband just bought his sugar gourd, he still patiently explained: "that''s Bingqing girl, she is the number one in the moon tower, this year is the flower god Festival, she will play the flower god." "Moon tower?" As soon as the scenery eyes brightened, "is that the kind of..." She didn''t finish her words, but the peddler laughed, "that''s the kind of..." "That place..." Her words stopped suddenly, because she felt the sight of falling on her body. She turned her head and saw that Bai Li Mo was smiling at her, and her breath became weak. She felt his meaning clearly. He said with silent eyes: "why does the scenery know that kind of place?" Why does she know She''s lost her memory. How does she know? Scenery decided to change the topic, she asked: "why is the flower god played by this ice girl?" "The girl doesn''t know. The flower god of Huashen festival always chooses the most beautiful woman to play. Although Bingqing is not from a high family, her appearance is incomparable to anyone in the imperial city." "No one can compare with..." Scenery eyebrow a jump, subconsciously looked at the hundred mile ink. Bai Li Mo smiles, takes her hand, and raises her lips. The breeze in summer evening is so strong that it is so dazzling. Although he could not speak, she already understood what he wanted to say. "No matter how many women there are in the world, they can''t compare with the scenery." Although she thought that she was good-looking, she did not dare to boast that she was the most beautiful. Now he "said" it with tender eyes, and she felt flustered. The hand he held was very hot. At this moment, something happened on the street. A group of people in black clothes appeared. They stopped the sedan chair. The leader was a tall and thin young man. He said slowly, "Bingqing girl, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Our alliance leader misses you very much." The peddler of sugar gourd is surprised again: "how come they come back?" "Alliance of bad guys?" The name of this organization It''s a little too straightforward. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 The peddler explained: "the villain League is a group of people who commit crimes. Sometimes they will charge protection fees from us who do business. If they don''t pay protection fees, they will smash people''s things. However, such things as collecting protection fees, eating and running orders are small things. What they like most is robbing women, especially beautiful girls." The scenery hears "robs the people female" is in the heart one breath, "under the emperor''s feet, they have not the king law?" "The emperor can see that." The peddler lowered his voice and said, "it is said that the leader of the alliance of evil men has a lot to do. The officials of the Imperial City dare not provoke him, but there is an exception." "What''s the exception?" she asked "Just half a year ago, the bad guys'' League suddenly disappeared from the imperial city. It was said that the royal guards of the palace stepped in and made them very weak. They had to escape from the imperial city to avoid the limelight. Unexpectedly, they appeared again today." Royal guards? The scenery can not help but think of song Wuqi. On the other hand, the drama of robbing women is still going on. On the sedan chair, a soft Yi lifted the veil, and the woman in white with a veil glanced at the person in front of her with cold eyes. After a moment, she got off the sedan chair, and her voice was naturally cold, "it''s you again. Is the lesson you received half a year ago not enough?" "Bingqing girl, it''s different from the past. What''s more, your patronage is not in the imperial city today." The head of the black man leisurely and leisurely smile way, it seems that he is ready to take the ice today. "I have only friends and no backers." "Well, let me put it another way. It seems that today''s friend of Bingqing girl is not in the imperial city. I would advise her to follow us honestly." In front of the public, the villain alliance directly said that they wanted to rob the women. Although there were many onlookers around, no one dared to stand up. This shows how powerful the alliance of villains is in the imperial city. Bingqing girl disdained to say, "Yuan Luo, if you want me to go with you, you might as well defeat my people first." Those sedan bearers, one by one, stood in front of the icy body, all looking at the group of men in black without expression. It turns out that the sedan bearers are not ordinary sedan bearers. "How do I feel..." The scenery murmured: "the person who protects this ice-white girl, this facial expression is very similar to song Wuqi''s person?" As soon as she finished her exclamation, the two groups of people had already started fighting. The swords and swords had no eyes. The onlookers finally remembered to escape. I don''t know who screamed. People on both sides of the street began to run away. The girl was well protected by her people, and the scenery was miserable. People pushing and shoving, the scenery is bumpy, but I feel that she was still holding her hand a little loose. She looked around with difficulty. In the sea of people, she could not see a hundred miles of ink. She was anxious, but she couldn''t push other people away because of her little strength. She thought, bailimer is a speechless person, and he won''t shout out anything. It''s because of this that she worries more about his safety. How to say that bailimer is also the crown prince of the dynasty. If something happens to him, it will be difficult for the prime minister''s office to get rid of the relationship because of her identity, even if he is just an unpopular Prince www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 Among the crowd, the scenery can only walk one step back three steps. Unconsciously, she has been pushed to the small stone bridge by the sea of people, and I don''t know who pushed her. The scenery is directly pushed to the side of the bridge. Because she suddenly didn''t hold the guardrail tightly, she leaned forward and fell off the bridge. Under the bridge, the water is full of river lamps. A search boat slowly makes it across the bridge. Under the bridge, a woman in green is standing at the head of the bed, but she is pulled to the cabin by the maid. "Miss, don''t be a jerk." "As long as you can serve the official well, you will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future. It is better than that you have been pressed by the ice on the moon tower and have been doing a flower exploration." Now, I know that the Phoenix''s position is still sad, but I''m still happy with him "But what, miss?" "You don''t know, he is Ah The young lady called out, her words suddenly stopped, the reason is with him, only because the sky fell down a person, put her on the ground. "Miss!" Yuan Er yelled and pushed away the man who was lying on the girl''s body. "Miss, are you ok?" Unfortunately, the lady couldn''t answer because she was in a coma. The scenery was dizzy and she got up from the ground. She thought she would splash into the water, but she didn''t want to fall down. There was no pain. So she was in a trance for a moment. After hearing the cry of the little maid over there, she fixed her eyes and saw a beautiful woman lying on the ground. She immediately realized what had happened, "that Your lady Are you still alive? " "It''s all your fault!" Yuan Er turned back and said angrily, "what kind of person are you? You suddenly burst out and knocked our young lady into a daze!" "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to. " The scenery heart knows that he is wrong, just can''t take out the usual momentum. "Kite, why don''t you bring your lady in?" A charming woman opened the door and came out. When she saw the scene in front of her eyes, she was stunned for a moment. Then she held her face and cried out, "what''s the matter, kite?"!? Today, all the people who come here are dignitaries, and they have to be served by people. If something goes wrong, do we want the moon tower to live? " "Mom, it''s not my fault! It''s the girl who knocked my young lady out of her head! " The kite said loudly pointing to the scenery. Scenery quickly bowed his head to apologize, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to, you can rest assured, I''ll pay for the medical expenses!" "Is this a matter of medical expenses?" she said "Wait a minute." The woman walked around the scenery, nodded at last, and then laughed, "this girl, I think you have a good figure and a good appearance. Since it is you who ruined me and delayed our business, should we make appropriate compensation?" "In terms of medical expenses..." "It''s not about money." The woman clapped her hands, and a few strong and strong women came out in an instant, "take her down, dress well, and remember to cover it with gauze." "Hello, what do you want to do..." Scenery words have not finished, they were dragged away. Several women directly carried her into a room. Two of them controlled her movements. Others were dressing her up. She didn''t like being pressed down, but she didn''t wait for her to talk. The lady next to her said directly: "this girl, the guest today is Lord song from Xichang. If you don''t cooperate well with us, wait Let''s be beheaded together with our moon tower. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 Lord song of Xichang, isn''t that song Wuqi!? The first thought in Fengguang''s mind was that the eunuch was still looking for a girl. Then she thought that song Wuqi, however, had a problem with her. If he knew that he was being pressed to serve him, he would have caught hold of him!? She is a princess! "Let me go, I won''t go!" The scenery struggles hard, "you change a person to serve that song adult, I give you money, you let me leave!" "If you can change people so casually, is it necessary for my mother Zhang to let you come?" The charming woman shook her round fan and said, "we have two people in the moon tower, no matter in appearance or body shape. One has been knocked out by you, and the other is wandering around the street as a flower god. Those people''s eyes are top-notch. If you ask someone to appease them, isn''t our moon tower a way to kill ourselves "It''s no use looking for me. I''m a big girl with yellow flowers No, I''m a good woman. I don''t do this kind of business! " "Oh? Is the girl married? " "Yes, I am married. My husband is still looking for me. He will come soon." "If he sees you forcing her to be a prostitute, he won''t let you go!" "Oh, you won''t let us go." Mother Zhang covered her mouth with a fan and said, "little girl, are you from other places? Do you know whose business is our moon tower?" "Yes, who is it?" "General Li, do you know?" Mother Zhang said with a smile: "in this imperial city, we are only afraid of three people. One is the emperor, the other is the selfless prime minister. The remaining one is Lord song, the commander of Xichang. Won''t we be spared? Who is your husband? How can you not let us go Her husband is the crown prince. She forbeared and didn''t say this. Anyway, she said it, and this person would not believe it. If she did, it would be said that her innocence would not be clear if she believed it. "Since the girl has been married, it would be better. In case something really happens, anyway, it''s a bud, and the girl doesn''t need to mind." Don''t mind your uncle! She''s a big yellow girl! After a moment, her eyes brightened, as if she had accepted her fate. She sat quietly in front of the dressing mirror and asked these women to make up. Finally, she was covered with a veil. Zhang''s mother looked at it and said, "it''s really a beautiful one. It''s mysterious with the veil on it, but it''s a competition with Bingqing. OK, it''s not too early. Girl, you can go there." Scenery stood up, and there were two people holding her hand. She said, "I''m willing to go. I''ll go by myself. Can''t you hold me like a prisoner?" "All right, all right." Mother Zhang pointed to the two women. "You two, just follow the girl." The two women stood obediently behind the scenery. When passing the table, the scenery eyes turn, with a very fast speed, one hand holding the wine pot, the other hand holding the candlestick on the table, sprinkle the wine on the curtain, and then throw the candle fire, and the flame suddenly starts. Zhang''s mother was just stupefied for a moment, and when she came to her senses, she said in a loud voice: "get her for me!" The scenery ran around the table, and she yelled, "it''s on fire! Someone to put out the fire www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 The door immediately rushed in a group of people, taking advantage of the chaos, scenery ran out of the room. It''s just a little fire. Why do you need to fight so much? Mother Zhang hates that iron can''t be made into steel. She said to her subordinates: "a group of idiots, don''t chase them for me!" The scenery ran in a hurry in the corridor. The ship was not small, and the space was not small. There were many rooms. She looked back at the people who were chasing after her. She turned around and changed direction. Two maids came out of the room in front of her. After the two maids came out, they closed the door. She had no time to think about anything, Immediately opened the door and burst in, of course, did not forget to close the door. Just in the moment when she closed the door and turned around, she froze. She met a man, to be exact, a He was only wearing a white robe with half exposed left shoulder and a large chest. His perfectly lined legs were revealed from the slit of the robe, which aroused people''s infinite reverie. His long, inky hair is still dripping behind his head, which is set against the white clothes, and his picturesque appearance is set off by the beauty of his heart. The hot water in the bath beside him emits a misty mist, and he seems to be a god standing in the clouds. What''s more, he is song Wuqi. Yes, that''s the Song Wuqi, who has ruined her twice. He was quietly watching her, the intruder, with a smile on his lips. Scenery is not only guilty, but also very counsellor, but soon, she wants to counsels what! She was dressed in a green dress that she would not normally wear, and she was covered with a veil. What''s more, they were not familiar with each other. Maybe he could not recognize who he was at all. At the thought of this, the scenery in the heart of courage, she reluctantly pulled out a smile, "childe, I''m sorry, I went to the wrong room, this left." She turned to open the door and took only one step. When she saw the person who had not left the search not far away, she took the step back and slammed the door shut. Song has no time to embrace arms and smile, "how, the girl is reluctant to leave?" "On such a beautiful day, meeting is predestined." She pretended to look out of the window at the moon, "childe, why don''t we enjoy the moon together?" "But I feel that the moon, though beautiful, is not as good as a girl." has a beautiful face and a red face. He has a veil to hide. He can''t see. "The childe said that the moon''s beauty is not as good as mine." "Is it?" He laughs, "I don''t know, but I''m so charming in the eyes of the princess." The scenery canthus a jump, pretending calm smile to ask: "what crown princess? Is there a princess here? " "Did the princess get along with the people in the moon tower and forget her identity?" This may be another way of saying, that is, have you become a member of the moon tower? The scenery pulled the yarn below and called out rudely, "song has no time!" Sure enough, this bright and beautiful face is not summer scenery. Who is it? Song has no time to eat to point between the upper lip, lowered the voice, "Shhh - the crown princess is quieter, otherwise be chased your person to hear, you can''t run." "If you look at me captured by them, I will say you are a fake eunuch! It''s a big problem. None of us should think about it. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 This is the drive that she took out. Song has no time to leisurely smile, "the crown princess said I was a fake eunuch, what evidence can you make others believe?" She did not see the cold light in his eyes when she said the word "eunuch". How many years have not heard anyone mention the word "eunuch" in front of him? It seems that since he took control of the Western Hall and the royal guards, all the people respected him as "Lord song" instead of "Duke song." Although the scenery did not notice the subtle change of his manner, her intuition reminded her that she was very dangerous now. As soon as she was in a hurry, she blurted out, "I will tell others that I am pregnant with your child!" Song had no time for a meal, and had no response for a long time. After finishing the scenery, I would like to slap myself. Which pot can''t be opened? Although there is nothing wrong with what she said, the best way to frame a eunuch is not to say that she is pregnant with his child, but who is song Wuqi? He is not an ordinary eunuch! But what she said was like water pouring out, so she had to go up and say, "don''t think what I said is false, but I have many ways to make people believe what I said is true." "Oh?" Song has no time to have no sincerity smile, "that prince imperial concubine might as well say, how do you want to prove what you say?" "I can I can pretend to be pregnant in October, and then look for a child to impersonate, and finally I say that this child is yours In fact, there are many loopholes in what she said. She knows it herself, but there is no way. The loser can''t lose momentum! "How could the princess come up with such a perfect way..." He raised his lips and chuckled, "it''s really impressive." This is an obvious irony. Scenery felt that she was not respected, but she also felt that if it was her, she was afraid that it would be sarcastic. So she could only bite her lip and put on a higher status than you. I said everything right. "You know now, you are afraid. Don''t worry about my adults'' mistakes and don''t care about the things you contradict me." "Thank you so much for the prince and princess." He nodded slightly, and there was another spring glow on his chest. Scenery forced himself to shift his eyes, "I said you wear this point, you are not cold?" "Well I was going to take a bath, but I didn''t want the princess to come back in. If my unclean body soiled the princess''s eyes, please forgive me. " The speaker has no intention, but the listener has the intention. The scenery suddenly became silent. Song had no time to pick eyebrows. He didn''t know how the man who had just been so shameless suddenly quieted down. So he asked, "what was the princess thinking?" "I think..." She raised her eyes, staring at him and blinking, "your body is very beautiful and clean." To tell you the truth, in ancient times, this sentence is too bold and unrestrained. Pupils shrink, his smile slightly stiff, finally, he is a smile, "thank you for the praise of the crown princess, I accept it with shame." "I tell you the truth, but you don''t believe it..." She murmured a few, it seems quite dissatisfied, she said it is true, no one can speak to such a clean he. Song has no time to take back the sight placed on her body, he walked a few steps, sat down, he raised his hand to pour a cup of tea, casually asked: "why does the princess appear here?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 She blurted out immediately, "did you forget that I was going to take you to the lake?" He touched his finger on the edge of the cup for a second. "It turns out that the princess still remembers what she said that day, but it''s just a joke. Why take it seriously?" "Joking? Not really... " She thought that it would be nice to visit the lake with this good-looking man if she met by chance, but she soon thought of another question, "wait, why am I here, and why are you here?" "When I came back from the inspection tour in other provinces, what did the princess think was wrong with my way of relaxing?" He said with a kind smile, "after all, the crown princess also wants to tell other people that she is pregnant with my child. It is not surprising that I will appear here." Yes, he can make women pregnant. What''s so strange about visiting brothels? Fengjing felt that she had been ridiculed again, but when she thought that she was weak now, she did not dare to tear her face and have a big fight with him. The most important thing was that she thought of Bai limo. Now she didn''t know where the prince was being rushed by the sea of people. Moreover, he could not speak. I''m afraid it would be difficult to tell her identity. She thought about it or ask song Wuqi for help Rimo came back, but she immediately rejected the idea. Bailimer is hostile to him, and he was once in prison because of his frame up. Now tell him that bailimer is out of the palace and lost. Maybe he will send someone to solve the poor prince quietly. Song had no time to see her silence, as if he knew what she was thinking. He asked casually, "today, the crown prince is out of the palace, has his highness not accompanied?" It''s really what you''re afraid of! Scenery in the heart nervous, but the face is always as usual, she forced calm to sit opposite him, also casual said: "the Prince did not go out of the palace today, I am a person out." "I see." When he said these four words, people could not understand whether he believed it or not. He said slowly: "I think the princess knows that today is the flower god''s day, so she went out of the palace to have fun." "You said That''s right. " He glanced at her empty hand again, and said, "princess is a beauty, and no one has ever sent flowers to her all the way?" Song Wuqi has always been a man of high aesthetic taste. He will not deny that the scenery is indeed a beauty in his eyes, but he has seen a lot of beauties, so saying "beauty" casually is nothing. "I was given flowers, but I refused." She opened her eyes and told lies. In fact, it was all along the way that Bai Li Mo followed her. Those who intended to send flowers could see that these two were husband and wife. Why bother to ask for nothing? "So it is." Song has no time to pity a sigh, "I also think, if the crown princess can not receive flowers, it will be too miserable." The scenery draws the corner of the mouth, does not speak. But for a moment, she suddenly felt something cold in her ankle. As soon as she lowered her head, she saw that it was a green snake that was going to entangle her feet! "Ah! There are snakes Scenery immediately jumped up, she went to the side to hide a step, stumbling to the stool, her body a tilt, impartial fell in the arms of men. And He took off the only clothes he was wearing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 Fengguang grabs the fallen white robe with one hand, and puts the other hand on his smooth chest. At this time, she is sitting on his empty thigh. She even had leisure to sigh a sentence, this guy''s skin is really good, and then, is to look at each other with him. The atmosphere was so embarrassing. That''s when the door was pushed open. The response of the scenery was very fast. She immediately buried her face on Song Wuqi''s chest and pretended to be a bird''s lover. She called out, "master, I''m afraid" she clearly felt that his body was so stiff for a moment. Song Wuqi, however, was stiff for a moment. Soon, he took her waist with one hand and gently stroked her back with the other hand. He said in a soft voice: "don''t be afraid. There is a master here." This time changed into the scenery of the body has a moment of stiffness. But also with the help of her body, blocking all the key parts of his body. It''s not the people who break in outside the door to enter or exit. The leader cries out weakly, "Lord song..." They never expected that they would bump into song Wuqi''s time when he was on the road to Fengyue, but was song Wuqi a eunuch? He doesn''t have a man''s stuff. How could he But soon, these people came up with a reasonable explanation. It was said that eunuchs in the palace had no lifeline, so they came up with a lot of messy methods. Here a group of servants automatically find a good reason, standing trembling, song Wuqi is unintentionally provoking a wisp of long hair in front of the scenery chest, the Phoenix eyes light squint, casually asked: "why do you break in?" The man at the door immediately felt the pressure from the mountains and seas, and the leading man hung his head and said, "the villain heard the cry of exaltation, worried about what had happened, so he boldly broke in, but forgot about the room of Lord song." "Exclamation?" Song has no time to hang a smile as if nothing, "but the woman''s voice?" "It is..." "I thought that all the people in the moon tower are smart. I didn''t expect to have such a dull person. Is it strange that a woman''s voice comes from my room?" This is If you can''t understand, you are just a fool. "Excuse me, Lord song! It''s the rashness of the villains that disturbed the purity of the Lord song! " "Since I know it''s disturbing my cleanliness..." Song has no time to light a sound, the body has nothing in his arms of the petite woman, it must have a sense of romantic childe, but in an instant, he again cold voice, "not go?" "Yes, yes Quit, villain Forced by his invisible pressure, the group of people quickly bowed their heads and left the room, closing the door by the way. As soon as the surplus people left, the room became quiet again. Song Wuqi suddenly felt a warm liquid flowing down his chest. He looked down at the top of the woman''s head and asked slowly, "princess, I don''t think you have the habit of drooling when you fall asleep." "You''re drooling She looked up angrily and saw two red lines of liquid hanging under her nose. She has a nosebleed. Song has no time to jump out of the corner of his eyes. He takes out a handkerchief and wipes the blood on her chest. She grabs the white robe she holds in one hand and drapes it on her body at will. He says, "the prince''s Qi and blood are exuberant. It''s better not to eat big fish and meat in the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 "I''m not full of life! I am It''s just a little bit on fire! " She wiped her nose with her sleeve and dyed the blue sleeves red. She did not love clean action is to let song Wuqi eyebrows a frown, "prince princess, you should come down from my body?" After he reminded her, she realized that she was still sitting in someone else''s arms. She jumped down as if she had been frightened. After glancing at his white chest carelessly, her face turned red again. She remembered the dazzling masculinity of him when she was just buried in his arms. However, she felt cold beside her feet and looked down It''s not the green snake. What is it!? "Song has no time! Help She just came down from other people, and jumped back into their arms. Song Wuqi never felt so helpless. He picked up a teacup and threw it gently. The teacup hit the snake''s seven inches, and the snake was lying on the ground. "Princess, it''s just a green bamboo leaf. There''s no need to panic." The scenery can''t stand his indifferent attitude, she said incomprehensibly: "what is just a bamboo leaf green! It''s poisonous "Don''t worry, it won''t poison me." "It can''t poison you, but it can poison me!" Song has no time to smile, "if it is really the princess poisoned, it is also a life and death..." "Song has no time!" The scenery grabbed his white robe. "It will kill you if you bite it! You want to die, but I don''t want to die! " Her words seemed to touch some taboo, because the air froze in a flash. Song Wuqi was still so elegant and gentle. He asked in a soft voice, "what is the princess talking about? How can I want to die? " "Yes, the mask you are wearing is really perfect. No matter who sees you, they will only think that you are an elegant and romantic person. But song Wuqi, do you know that the more you don''t act like an eunuch, the more people feel that you are hiding the side you don''t want to show people." She didn''t know where her courage came from. She asked word by word: "you are the most unlike eunuch I have ever seen, but you But you are just an eunuch. The so-called mud without dyeing is not suitable for you. Song Wuqi, you are not the pure and clean white lotus, you are the sludge below "Mud?" "It''s an interesting statement," he said It was the first time he had heard someone say that about himself. "Yes, you are the black mud. No matter how much darkness there is, you can hide it and make people invisible and invisible, but But I feel that it''s a good name for you Finally, she said something rather vexed. This song Fei''s face is not full of emotion "Because Because you''re just perfect. " She raised her eyes, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him tightly. In her brown eyes, she reflected his face which was not so beautiful, but always let her sigh. She seemed to fall into a kind of obsession and said slowly, "you are what I have seen The best person to look at. " Is that a compliment to his appearance? No, it''s not. He looked into her eyes and denied the answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 After a while, he said, "princess." "What?" "Do you want to die?" She was stunned and shook her head. "I don''t want to die." "You know I am the one who dares to move your Majesty''s favorite concubine? " She nodded subconsciously, "I know..." "Then you should also know that no matter how dignified people are, they are the same in my eyes." He said, "I''m going to kill you. It can''t be easier." Her little heart trembled, let go of the hand that grabbed his collar, and slowly came down from him, "I remember that I''m still cooking soup, I have to go home to have a look..." "Princess." He grabbed her wrist and prevented her from getting down from her leg. He squeezed her chin with his other hand and forced her to look at herself. Then, he lowered his head slightly, approached her face, and was satisfied to see her pupil dilate a minute. He said with a smile, "you know it''s too late to be afraid now, don''t you think it''s too late?" "The Song Dynasty, the great master of Song Dynasty..." "Lord song?" He laughed, "didn''t you call me song Wuqi before?" "That''s why I''m young and ignorant..." "The princess wants to say that you grew up overnight?" "No I want to say, I''m still young. " She blinked pitifully and squeezed out a tear. "I don''t want to die yet." "Since the princess doesn''t want to die..." "You don''t remember the villain. I, a weak woman, somehow fell into the building boat of the moon tower. Now I am escorted by the mother to serve people I''ve been miserable enough. Please let me go She almost cried out, "thank you very much. I will burn incense and worship Buddha Day and night in the future, and pray for God to wish Lord song a long life and make great achievements..." "It turns out that the princess is so scared." Song has no time to pick eyebrows. She said with a flattering smile, "Lord song Since you think I''m making you happy, why don''t you let me live, and when you''re not happy, I''ll make you happy again. " "I''m not happy every day. What should I do?" She raised her hand and swore, "then I''ll be with you all my life!" There was a pause in the streamer in Song''s eyes. It was not the first time that he heard three words written in his whole life, but he felt that the whole life that he said from her mouth today It''s very sweet. It''s like planning to be alone in the end, and you can imagine what it would be like to be with another person around you. He suddenly stopped talking, and the scenery was flustered, "song Lord song? What''s the matter with you? " He laughed, colder than the winter breeze, as snow covered, unable to catch half a flaw, he almost whispered: "your life Didn''t you give a hundred Li Mo long ago? " She blurted out, "how could he and I have a lifetime? Sooner or later, I will leave him. " He raised his eyebrows, "He Li?" "Yes, I''m not the one he likes. What he likes is a maiden named Yi. Moreover, he can''t go here or there. It''s too tired to be a queen''s wife." "For my freedom in the future, sooner or later, I will leave with him." Song has no time to hold her chin''s hand, force way unconsciously relaxed a minute, he asked: "you even queen empress don''t want to be, then what do you want to be?" "I want to be the owner of a sweet shop!" Her eyes are shining, it seems that this is really her ideal life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 Song can''t help laughing, "interesting, interesting The young lady of the prime minister''s mansion, the crown prince and princess, didn''t want to be a queen of a country, but wanted to be the owner''s wife of a sweet food shop. How would you feel if you let the prime minister know about it? " "This is my own life. Naturally, it''s up to me to decide how to go. Even if my father knows, he can''t shake my mind." The scenery hummed, obviously, in her subjective consciousness, there is no other person can control the problem of life path. Song has no time to appreciate her elated appearance for a while, and seems to be unable to bear to remind: "if you are an ordinary woman, it''s OK, but you are the princess. It''s not easy to talk about the prince and the princess." "So now I''m trying to find the next crown princess. Am I not serious about making up the prince and his wife? I think that Yiren is very nice and looks generous. She is also a favorite of the crown prince. At that time, I said that I would abdicate to make way for the virtuous. The crown prince will never have any opinions! " "Princess..." Song Wuqi has never seen such a simple minded person. It may be said that he will not let simple minded people live around him for three minutes, because this will make him feel that the air has become stupid. So he thought for a moment how to say, "it is not easy for a couple in the Royal family to want to leave?" "I know it''s not easy, but as long as the prince and I agree, it''s more than half the success." "Do you know that you were going to marry the crown prince in the first place "How much I know something. " Actually, she heard it from Feiyu. "Since it was his majesty who gave the marriage himself, how could he so agree to let you leave?" She said with a smile: "it seems that your western factory is not as fast as the rumor." Song has no time to also follow her complacent appearance to ask: "what is the meaning of the prince''s concubine?" "The old emperor..." After saying these three disrespectful words, she covered her mouth and secretly looked at him. Seeing that his expression did not change, but the joy in his eyes was one more point, she relaxed her hand and said: "he gave me many things last time, which is to let me and the prince away. But at that time, I thought that if I and the prince were separated, the old emperor might soon If I kill him, I can''t live up to my conscience, and I won''t promise to come down. " He frowned slightly, "the old emperor wants you to leave Bai Li Mo with you..." This is indeed a message that he did not grasp, and even he did not pay attention to calling the old emperor after her. The scenery nodded, "yes, the old emperor wants me to leave the prince. I don''t know what this is for. He also said that he could make me a princess when he could." "Is it?" Song Wuqi didn''t expect her to say why. He asked, "since you are afraid of leaving bailimer, you will let him be killed by the old emperor, and you have no conscience. Why are you willing to make peace with him now?" "Because the misunderstanding has been cleared up." Scenery said: "the old emperor knows that the prince is not his assassin, what''s more, the Yi man looks very smart. She can help the prince a lot, so I can retire after success." "I see. However, no matter what you say, you are all princesses and concubines. Since the old emperor understands that the prince has not rebelled, there is no need for you to make peace with the prince. You say that you are separated from the prince What should we do? " "Yes It suddenly dawned on the scene that the prince was charged with treason. Bai Limin wanted her to leave because she was the daughter of the Xia Dynasty and didn''t want to implicate her. Now the crown prince is safe. In bailiman''s eyes, she is still his daughter-in-law. She looked up in distress, "what do you say?" Well She was distressed to ask for help from his appearance. The little one sitting in her arms was lovely and tight. Song Wuqi''s throat knot moved, "kiss me once, and I''ll tell you how to do it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 As soon as this request was put forward, it was not only the scenery, but even song Wuqi was stunned. It''s not like what he would say. He couldn''t find a reasonable reason, so he could only attribute it to the reason that she was too beautiful. Song Wuqi never denied that scenery was a beauty in his eyes. What''s the matter if it was just a beauty? There are many beauties of all kinds. In his eyes, the so-called "beauty" is just a pronoun, just like a green vegetable radish, nothing. What''s more, no matter how beautiful you are, you can''t stimulate his sexual interest. Today, it''s really out of the ordinary sense. However, after a long silence, the scenery asked seriously, "is what you said true?" His lip corners hang shallow smile, suddenly some nervous, "what I said, never fake." "That''s good." She nodded as if she were a martyr. Her head slowly raised and kissed his cheek. Song has no time to change the expression, that one holds her hand but unconsciously loosens. He did not speak. The scenery looked at him again for a while. Seeing his silence, she thought it was the wrong place to kiss him. As soon as she bit her teeth, she was like a martyr being dug out and whipped his corpse. She closed her eyes and dropped a kiss on his lips. The atmosphere was dead. Song has no time to be stiff all over his body and his pupils are tight. When he covers his lips with softness, his heart seems to stop. It was an experience he had never had before. He didn''t know whether he liked it or not, at least it didn''t annoy him, but just when he wanted to know what kind of emotion it was, she had already stepped back and ended the dragonfly kiss. The scenery sees him still silent, red face does not have what good gas to say: "you don''t say to want me to kiss you to be ok? I''ve already given you two kisses. You won''t have to pay back? " She would trust him so much that she could give him a reasonable reason to transfer her to him, because he was song Wuqi, the commander of the west chamber and the real leader of the royal guards. Moreover, he was a close friend of the old emperor and a big treacherous official who had power over the government and the public. Treacherous minister Yes, how could she forget that he was a traitor!? "Song has no time!" "I can hear you. Don''t call me so loud." Song has no time or that song has no time, the appearance of light, lazy and elegant posture, as well as smile, everything is as usual, no difference. The scenery was inexplicable. He felt that his eyes were full of spring, and the smile inside was even more fascinating than usual. There was also the hormone breath in his body. It seemed that at this moment, the firepower was fully opened and reached the peak. She "Shua" jumped down from his leg, three steps away from him, and said nervously, "song has no time! Are you possessed by a ghost? " Song has no time to jump eyebrows, forced to press a slap to death her impulse, faint gnashing teeth said: "what makes Princess think I was possessed by a ghost?" "How could you be so coquettish?" "It''s like a wild cat in love," the scenery said aloud "Didn''t the princess just read it?" He laughs, "I can''t get emotional." Scenery: Yeah, he''s a eunuch. How can he get estrus? She felt that she had stabbed people''s scars, and felt uneasy about her conscience. She said with a sense of guilt: "song has no time Don''t be discouraged. In fact, if you work hard, I think there is still hope. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 Song Wuqi: "it''s just The scenery thought he didn''t believe it, and then took small steps to come over and sat beside him. He was very embarrassed to give him science popularization, "do you know about male hormones? In fact You need to rely on Well, the two eggs next to the cucumber secrete male hormones Do you understand what I say? " He smiles. "You mean kidney sac and Yang Feng?" Feng Feng was silent for a moment. She guessed that the two he mentioned were the same as modern people talking about testis and Yin, but she could bear it well. So she nodded, blushed and said, "in fact, male hormones can also be secreted by adrenal glands So, even if the kidney plays a different role in small people Without the kidney sac It doesn''t necessarily mean that there is no male hormone at all, and it doesn''t necessarily mean that you have completely lost your ability to do that Well, anyway, I mean, I don''t think you have no hope In fact, she had guessed that he was not a eunuch when he was six or seven years old, but when he was 15 or 16 years old Because Because he has grown into something, so even if it is cut Well, those two things, nothing has changed a lot Moreover, he is not like those eunuchs who are generally feminized. He is talking with his throat in his mouth. He is just like a man. Maybe his body looks a little thin, but he is absolutely not thin. Scenery doesn''t know where the biological knowledge comes from! God knows where she got the courage to say this! Song has no time on the face of the smile, as usual, "the Crown Princess learned, today is really taught." Her words contain a lot of modern words, and I don''t know whether he understood them or not, but even if they didn''t, he would not let her know. He just thought that it was very interesting to see her talking with a red face and a stiff head. In essence, when it comes to the structure of the human body, Fengjing is still a shy girl. She covers her hot cheek and murmurs, "I didn''t cheat you. I think I think you are also a normal man, um That''s it. " "Princess." "What, what?" "You want to leave, maybe I can seriously consider whether or not to help you "Wait..." She put down her hand covering her face and said angrily, "did you just say that I kiss you and tell me the way to leave, you never thought of really helping me?" He appreciated and added, "it turns out that the princess is not only knowledgeable, but also so intelligent." She complained, "Song Wuqi! You lied to me "I''m not thinking about serious help? How can it be regarded as cheating? " "You She took a few deep breaths and forbeared! "Tell me, then, how to get rid of it!" Song has no time to chuckle, "there are three ways." "What are the three ways?" She stares at him with adoring eyes, because in a short time, he has come up with three ways! Song has no time to enjoy her worship, so in her expectation, he said: "the first way is to commit treason on the prime minister''s house, and then the crown prince and princess will have to be abolished." Scenery: www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 "The princess doesn''t like this method?" "Of course not!" "Yes, Prime Minister Xia is conscientious and loyal to serve his country. How could he commit treason?" Song Wuqi shook his head and rejected this method, saying: "the second way is that the crown prince and princess have committed the seven out rule. If the crown prince wants to abolish the imperial concubine, it will be approved by the whole country." "Seven out of seven?" "For example, if the crown prince and princess hongxingxing come out of the wall, in order to protect the royal face, maybe the old emperor will order the princess to leave with the prince." "Maybe?" He laughs, "of course, it may also be that the crown princess is imprisoned in a cold palace, and he can''t step out for life." The scenery thought of the cold palace that she had broken into by mistake some time ago. There was no one there. She was really scared and flustered, "I don''t want to go to the cold palace! Don''t you have a more reliable method? " "That''s the third way." "Say it, say it!" "The princess is suffering from a terminal illness. She feels that there is not much time left for her. Please come down." Song has no time to thin lips, with a slight smile, "but I guess according to the prince''s heavy love and righteousness character, may not be willing to leave with the crown princess, at this time, can only let the Crown Princess feign death." "Feign death..." "But the crown princess should think well about this method. Once you feign death, it means that you will abandon your status as a high-ranking prime minister. Even if you regret it, your identity will not return to its former dignity." He had a conscience and told her all the benefits. Song Wuqi sighed. Sure enough, he was a good man Once in a while, being a good person seems to be good. "Think about it..." The scenery touched his chin and clapped again, "that''s a good idea!" Song has no time to meet the hand of the tea cup. Seeing him stunned, the scenery could not help asking, "what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." He just didn''t expect that she would be taken seriously by what he said casually, and there was a tendency to do so. Song felt for the first time that a person was too stupid and would be a headache. Fengguang looked at him again with wide eyes. "How can I implement this plan "Well..." Song has no time to look at the woman sitting next to her and listening attentively. He has the feeling of lifting a stone and smashing his feet. He can imagine that if the prime minister Xia Dynasty knew that he had instigated Xia Fengjing to feign death and leave, the old man would have to go all out with him. This is not to say that he has the virtue of respecting the old and loving the young, and he does not want to deal with the Xia Dynasty. It is because the Xia Dynasty is not a good fault. Before his goal is achieved, he does not want to tear his face with the Xia Dynasty, which will bring him some trouble. Although not fatal, the trouble is trouble, which will waste time. The scenery is full of expectations staring at him, but song Wuqi is the first time that he has a wandering eyes. He also feels for the first time that it is not a good thing to enjoy the worship of a person. Fortunately, another man broke in and untied the encirclement for him. The man who came was a man in black. He knelt down and said, "my Lord, your subordinate''s guard is not good. Bingqing girl has been caught by the people of the bad guys'' League." Song has no time to frown. The scenery tilted his head and looked at him for a while, and asked innocently, "that ice girl Is it your lover The messenger was shaking all over. Song no time canthus a jump, and smile more gentle, "crown princess, who taught you to love these two words?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 "I..." Scenery can not help but weak gas one or two points, "I am self-taught." "Self study?" Song''s slender fingers slowly stroked her face, and finally picked up her chin. When the man in black kneeling guessed whether his boss would break her slender neck, he didn''t realize that song Wuqi just squinted and taught: "if I can hear such rude words from your mouth again, I will find a serious and responsible etiquette mother for you ¡£¡± The scenery trembles and trembles, flattens his mouth, and says pitifully: "I was wrong..." He was satisfied with the smile, "know mistakes can be corrected, this is a good thing." He let go of the hand holding her chin, and then he took a cup of tea and drank it gracefully and nobly, as if he were not the one who had just released infinite pressure. The scenery aggrieved wants to bite the handkerchief. Kneeling on the ground, the man in black bowed his head and pretended not to see the magical scene in front of him. He thought to himself, it seems that adults have forgotten that Bingqing girl has been captured Would he like to remind you? But it seems that adults like to talk to the princess. Is it not good to disturb him? Fortunately, I didn''t have to worry about this long time, and the scenery there started to say: "there is a girl caught. Do you want to save her?" "Naturally." Song Wuqi''s eyes narrowed slightly, like a sly fox, "that little rabbit dare to calculate on my head, I can''t make him comfortable." Scenery does not know who he said that little rabbit is, she just has a kind of magical intuition, that little rabbit looks like it will be difficult. But it has nothing to do with her! "Lord song, since you have something to do, I will not disturb you." Scenery carefully stood up, step to the door move, "I''ll leave first, you have a good time." A five foot long whip suddenly wrapped around her waist. Her body soared into the air and flew directly into the man''s arms from the door. Song has no time and habit to pick up her chin, let her have to look at himself, he a smile, the end is romantic, "prince princess don''t want to join me in a lively?" She pointed to her finger, "you go to the hero to save the beauty What am I going to do "Nature is to appreciate my heroic posture." Scenery: No shame He laughs, "thank you for the compliment." "I''m not praising you!" "I''m not really thanking you." "You rascal "That''s one of my strengths." "You You Are you stupid? " "Oh?" He pinched her chin in one hand and her nose in the other hand. He said in a very aggressive way: "who gave us the courage to think that we have the capital to despise other people''s intelligence?" "Song has no time!" "What can I do for you, princess?" She trembled and trembled, angry, "if you turn the corner and say I''m stupid, I''ll fall out with you!" He said leisurely: "then I am really afraid." "Don''t go too far! I''m a princess! If you hurt me so much again, I''m angry and I''ll let you go! " "Can''t bear to go?" His head is slightly low, in her neck, gently took a breath, "Prince Princess willing to put so sweet sugar Give it to me? " What does he mean by "sugar"? The face of scenery "boom" red. The man in black at the door lowered his head lower. His heart entangled way: adult, do we still go to save Bingqing girl? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 "Song has no time!" The scenery broke out in the blush, and his face was pushed far away with two hands, "you should respect a little bit! If you tease me again, I will I will He looked at her lazily, "how about you?" "I''ll take it seriously!" "Take it seriously," he said casually It''s like saying that we have cabbage today. Scenery stayed for a long time, Zheng Zheng asked: "what do you mean?" "What can I mean by that?" Song has no time to hold her to stand up, quiet between the eyebrows and eyes, suddenly revealed a intoxicating gentleness. It''s like releasing hormones in the invisible He''s really charming. I can''t help but look at the scenery. Song has no time to smile, and then, she was thrown into the bed by him, the scenery called a, almost flashed to her old waist. "Song Wuqi, what are you doing?" "I am a eunuch. What does the princess think I mean by those words?" His bad smile, like the devil of the game, "is to tease you naturally." She sat up from the bed with her waist and pointed to him. She said angrily, "you bastard!" "I never said I was a good man." Song has no time to turn around and walk into the screen. The silhouette on the screen shows that he is changing clothes. "That''s why I said that the crown princess was really stupid." Scenery took a pillow and smashed it in the past. She was caught by him on the other side of the screen. She was not reconciled. She grabbed the quilt and threw it in the past. He easily avoided the other side of the screen. She got out of bed, picked up the teacups and bottles and threw them away. She only heard some rattling sounds coming from the room. After a long time, she finally returned to peace. Song has no time to wear a simple and elegant white clothes from behind the screen came out, he is a school of elegant calm, on the contrary, she is tired and panting. He picked up his eyebrows and said with a smile, "princess, how much energy do you have that you can''t vent?" The scenery can''t stand his appearance of light clouds and breeze and yells: "Song Wuqi, I hate you!" Soon, she ran out of the room. This time, no one stopped her. There was a smile on his face. "My lord..." Still kneeling, the man in black trembled: "do you want to recover the crown princess?" He was silent. After a long time, he said, "protect her secretly until she comes back to bailimer." "Yes, my Lord." Like a gust of wind, the man in black disappeared after taking orders. The scenery ran to the bow of the boat smoothly, and then found that the boat had reached the shore. She only felt that song Wuqi''s words had humiliated her. It was like making friends with her. Originally, she thought that the other party appreciated her, but they only amused her because they were too bored. She ran out of the boat and stood on the wharf where people were coming and going. She looked back at the boat, and no one was chasing her. She hated iron and steel and thought, "summer scenery, summer scenery, who are you when you are? What charm is there for that man to chase him out? " Scenery turned around, no longer stay, ran into the sea of people, people on the street are discussing the news that Bingqing girl was captured by the villain League, but she had no interest. She thought that since Bingqing was the one he sent to protect, he would not let that Bingqing go wrong, but she felt filled with heart. Scenery does not understand what kind of mentality this is, she hit a person, will fall, her hand was pulled by that person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 The man asked, "girl, are you all right?" "It''s OK." Looking up at the scenery, I can see that he is a bright young man in thirteen four. He is handsome and looks very polite. In time, he will be a disaster to the country and the people. When the young man saw her appearance, he was in front of him. He said politely, "sister-in-law, don''t you remember me?" "Wait What do you call me "Don''t you remember me? I am a small book, a hundred mile book. " "I just left the imperial city for half a year? How did you forget me? " Hundred mile book The scenery digs out the memory in my mind, which makes me think of it vaguely. Feiyu once said that bailimo had a brother of four emperors, which was called bailishu. He said that he was sent to a temple by the old emperor half a year ago to cultivate himself. However, he can''t imagine that he has returned to the imperial city now. Scenery embarrassed looking at the teenager, "sorry, I was hurt a little while ago, and forgot a lot of things." "It''s OK for you to forget the rest, sister-in-law. How can you forget me?" When he heard this, Bai Li Shu was a polite young man, but now he is like a child. He is so good friends! Better than a relationship with anyone! I should be the emperor''s sister-in-law, and the last person to forget is! " Fengguang doesn''t know how to comfort him. In fact, she doesn''t really feel what he said about their good relationship, so she can only say with embarrassment: "this It''s not up to me to decide about amnesia... " "Mrs. Huang, I will remind you of me! I''ve painted a lot of new works recently. I''ll show you! " Then he took the hand of scenery and walked in one direction. The scenery did not expect, this young man looks at the person small, the strength is not small, she Leng is unable to get rid of, "where are you going to take me?" Bailishu said with a smile, "go to my mansion! You haven''t been to my residence for a long time, sister-in-law! " Although bailishu is still young and has not been granted the title of king, he was awarded the residence by bailimin. His residence is in the most lively place in the Imperial City, which is appropriate to his lively temperament. Although it means that bailimin has eliminated this son from the throne, it can be seen that bailimin did not like this child. Bailishu''s residence is not far away. It takes about five minutes to get there. As soon as he entered the mansion, he took the scenery directly to his studio. When the scenery entered the room, he smelled a strong smell of ink and wash. When the light was lit in the room, she was stunned to see the paintings on the wall. The studio is really big. The walls are full of paintings, full of fruit paintings of characters. There are men, women, children and old people. They have different attitudes. Most of them are shyness or anger in the eyes of the portraits. All of them are outlined by this simple black line. "I painted them all!" "Everyone Even my father and Emperor feel that I am not doing a proper job, but only the emperor''s sister-in-law agrees with me. You say that I paint very well! " Scenery is in the world of fruit painting. It''s hard for her to say that this is a dirty thing, because the smooth strokes, vivid colors and perfect lines of human body can make you feel shocked, a strong shock. The scenery couldn''t believe it and said, "are these all your paintings?" "Yes." He is like a child. When he mentions something he is interested in, he immediately becomes energetic, as if there is a bright light in his eyes. "These are all my paintings, sister-in-law, you said, I am a genius!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 Yes, Fengguang used to say he was a genius. He is a genius, a genius born hundreds of years ago. Scenery one by one, the more you look at the paintings in front of her, the greater the shock in her heart. Finally, she stares at the hundred mile book closely, "are you really the one who painted these paintings?" "Of course it''s true. The people who know that I paint these paintings ignore me one by one, and they still say I''m dirty behind my back. Only when sister-in-law knows it again, she is the one who encourages me and praises me." "You''re amazing No, it''s amazing The scenery patted him on the shoulder, "in a few hundred years, you will become a great genius known to the world." Bailishu took her hand and laughed happily, "I knew that Huang''s sister-in-law is Huang''s sister-in-law. Even if she lost her memory, you are the same as before!" She was embarrassed to scratch her head and asked, "by the way, you said you would show me your new work..." "I haven''t painted yet, but I can show it to my wife right away." "Because I found a perfect model," he said happily The word "model" is still what he used to hear from scenery. "Who is that model you''re talking about?" "Mrs. Huang, I want you to meet her." Bailishu clapped his hands and said to the guard at the door, "bring that woman to me." "Yes The bodyguard takes orders. After a while, a white masked woman was escorted to come. Scenery see this dress up to know who, she really want to sigh at the moment, the world is really small. "You don''t remember, sister-in-law." Baili Book Intimate introduction, "she is the moon tower ice Qing, but the moon house is not selling the number one, she looks good, the body is also good." Scenery: She really wanted to say that a child said these words, it is too easy to make people call animals. "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. No matter how beautiful the ice is, I think you are the best person in the world." Just can''t let scenery act as his model, here is a small regret. Her cold eyes swept the scenery. Her attitude was neither humble nor overbearing, which made people think that she was the snow lotus flower on the Tianshan Mountain. She could only see it, but could not get close to it. Once close to it, it would be like tarnishing her holiness. Oh, Saussurea looks like cabbage. After thinking about it, the scenery still thinks that it is not appropriate to describe a person as a snow lotus flower, but her literary grace is put here, and there is no more elegant words to describe it. Bailishu directly ordered: "somebody, pick her clothes for me." Scenery was directly frightened by him, and did not wait for her to say anything, but Bingqing said coldly: "if you dare to do this, I will bite my tongue and commit suicide." "Kill yourself, do it yourself." Bailishu does not matter: "as long as your body is not injured, you can let me into the painting." Bingqing seems to have bitten a bite of silver teeth. She said calmly: "you are a great prince, but you make such pickings. What is the reason and morality of heaven?" She didn''t even want to glance at the picture hanging on the wall, which made her despise it. "What do I care about you?" "Here in me, I am the heaven. It''s not your blessing that you can make a contribution to the heaven," said the book www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 None of the Royal people can''t speak. No Bailimer is one who can''t speak. Scenery thought of bailimer, a rare conscience found, she wanted to find a hundred Li book, send people to find Baili Mo, but Bingqing''s voice again interrupted her words. "Fourth prince, you have to think well, you moved me, but it is equivalent to the Lord for the enemy." The adult? The scenery soon thought of song Wuqi. Bailishu smiles, "what''s wrong with you? You think I''m afraid of him? Hum, all people are afraid of song Wuqi, but I''m not afraid of him. On the contrary, I''m just happy to let him go wrong. " What a feud is this? Fengguang hit the book with his elbow, "I said Since people don''t want to paint for you, you might as well let them go. " "No way!" Bai Li said that the child''s temper refused, "if others don''t want to paint me, it''s OK. But this woman is song Wuqi''s protection person, which proves that she has a great position in Song''s heart. It''s not sure that she is the person song Wuqi likes." "So what..." "I just want to draw her portrait and show it all over the country. I want to be angry with song Wuqi!" This method is too vicious! The face under the veil finally turned white. The scenery took out the corner of the mouth, "how much hatred do you and song Wuqi have in the end?" "Sister Huang, you have forgotten that since I was disciplined by song Wuqi when I was four years old, he punished me to copy books and do coolie work every day. Which palace has no servant? But he likes to let me cook with water and firewood! " When Bai Li Shu thought of that time, he was full of bitterness, "what''s more, he forced me to eat my own cooking! He went too far! I swore a long time ago that I would be irreconcilable with him After listening to the scenery, he was silent for a long time. According to the book of hundred Li, song Wuqi must be his enemy. Bailishu looked at Bingqing again, "I can''t catch song Wuqi. It''s the same with you! Somebody, get me a pen and ink! " "No Wait. " Fengjing stopped the hundred mile book in a hurry, "or you can think about it again. It''s just that the family can''t be harmed. You and song Wuqi have a feud, and you shouldn''t involve other people. Do you know that if you post her kind of portrait in the whole country, she won''t have the face to live?" "Sister in law." Bai Li''s writing was expressionless, and asked a very reasonable question, "what do I have to do with her to live or not?" "This This... " She couldn''t refute it! Bailishu raised his hand and said, "take off her clothes for me!" Bingqing grasped his collar, "if you dare to do it, I will bite my tongue and kill myself immediately!" "No, no, no, no!" The scenery is busy blocking between bailishu and Bingqing, "if you have something to say, say it well Don''t be impulsive. " "Mrs. Huang! Get out of the way What''s polite? What youth is calm? Bailishu will be angry when it comes to something unpleasant. Feng Feng turned to Bai Li Shu and said, "since people don''t have the spirit of dedicating themselves to art, we should not force others into difficulties." That is to say, taking advantage of the scenery, she took off the hairpin on her head, stepped forward and stood against the neck of the scenery. "Hundred miles book, if you dare to move me, I will die with her!" "How dare you! Let go of my wife Bingqing whispered in the scenery ear: "girl, I have no other way to protect myself. I can only aggrieve you first." Scenery: Between the standoff, suddenly a gust of night wind. I don''t know when the man in white appeared. He used to be indifferent. Now his eyes are gloomy. He said in a low and gloomy voice: "let her go." Everyone was stunned. Because from him, the murderous air that swept from him made it difficult for the audience to breathe. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 Finally, the scenery broke the silence. She had never seen such a flawless Song Dynasty, so she stammered: "song, song, song have no time Why are you here? " Because Bingqing revealed the message that she would not hurt her, she was very comfortable when she was a hostage, but this freedom, at the moment of his arrival, all turned into tension. The point is, she doesn''t know why she''s nervous. Song has no time to see the scenery, he said coldly to Bingqing: "don''t let me say it the second time." Bingqing was stunned for a long time and did not respond. This was the first time she saw such a song Wuqi. It was not the song who would smile at her and say that she played the piano well. Instead, she looked at herself coldly, as if she had committed a heinous crime. She was stunned and said, "brother song..." All at once, the dark wind rose. But in the blink of an eye, the scenery around a man, and ice, has been pinched by men, feet off the ground. "Song, song elder brother..." The white veil on Bingqing''s face had fallen off, revealing her beautiful face. Her hands were gripping the hand on her neck. Her voice was intermittent, her expression was painful, and her eyes were full of disbelief. Song has no time to chuckle, "Bingqing, you don''t listen." Bingqing opened her eyes in fear, and her trembling voice squeezed out of her white lips, "Bingqing is wrong..." The scenery is breathtaking. The delicate neck can be broken as long as song has no time to gently force it. She quickly steps forward and grabs his arm. "Song Wuqi, don''t be impulsive. The so-called husband and wife fight..." "Well?" He glanced at her from the corner of his eyes, and the rising ending contained a touch of threat. The scenery shakes, very does not have the backbone to change one''s mouth, "human life is crucial, do not be impulsive Calm down, come on, take a deep breath with me, calm down... " She really took a few deep breaths. Song has no time a sentence, you are stupid almost blurt out, can''t she see he is in for her? However, looking at her nervous appearance is also very interesting. Song Wuqi raises her eyebrows and releases her hand holding Bingqing''s neck. She loses support. Bingqing falls to the ground, but she doesn''t care about her. Song Wuqi grabs the hand of his arm along the scenery, grasps her thin white wrist, and gently pulls it, so that she has to stand on tiptoe to look at him. When he lowered his head slightly, the distance between them was very close. "The princess doesn''t want me to kill?" "Yes..." The heart of the scenery jumped inexplicably fast, and her face became flushed, "Song Wuqi, I hope Don''t try to kill people if you can. " "Oh? In case someone threatens the life of the princess, will she be so kind? " It is undeniable that song has Qi in his heart. This kind of feeling is like Lao Tzu supporting you, but you said you should calm things down, which made him feel very unhappy. Lord song was angry, and the consequences were very serious. Scenery quickly flattered with a smile: "this is not you in it? How could I be in danger? What''s more, in case someone really threatens my life, I must be the first to raise my hand to approve of Lord song''s severely punishing him! " She said the first sentence successfully let him feel happy, song no time to smile, "the original Prince Princess is not stupid beyond cure." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 You are hopelessly stupid! Scenery endure endure, still did not dare to refute this sentence out, she has no merit, but one thing is still done very well, that is, the person who knows the current affairs is a hero. "Song has no time!" "Let go of my wife!" cried the hundred mile book over there Song has no time to take a light look at, "fourth prince, you should deal with things without surprise, calm and steady, do you not forget how I taught you before?" Before? Before he suffered!? "Don''t mention it to me! I''ve lived to this day after all the hardships I''ve suffered. It''s all thanks to you! " "Since I know it''s from me, why don''t the fourth Prince be grateful?" Song has no time to leisurely say: "the minister does not pray for the fourth prince to be grateful, but if you want to honor me as a master, I am willing to." "Bah! I don''t admit that you are my master Bailishu angrily said to the bodyguard, "what are you all doing! Save my sister-in-law quickly Song has no time to smile. The guards looked at each other, and none of them dared to go up and start. "You You''re a bunch of bitches The fury of the hundred mile book successfully made the scenery realize that she was still held by song Wuqi. She pulled her hand, but she didn''t, so she said with a bitter face: "Song Wuqi You let me go. " Song has no time to smile, "crown princess, I advise you still don''t leave me too far, this is for your safety to do consideration." "Are you going to hold on to me all the time?" "Isn''t it all because the princess''s survival ability is too low?" "Survivability..." Song Wuqi said with a smile: "but in a short time, the crown princess can be taken hostage by a lady. I really can''t imagine. If there were no other people around the princess, would the princess accidentally bump into the wall and die?" "I have eyes. Do you think I''m blind?" "Not necessarily." Song has no time to say lightly: "eyes this kind of thing, perhaps grows on the body of other people is used to see the road, but long in the princess''s body, maybe it is a decoration." ¡°¡­¡­ Do you need to hurt me like this? " Song Dynasty has no time but laughs. She read from his pair of Danfeng eyes, yes, it is necessary, because she is such a brain pit person. Scenery aggrieved flat mouth, because he has been greatly discriminated against! But she really can''t refute! And there, no one to pay attention to Bing Qing finally got up from the ground, her neck was more than a circle of fingers pinched out of the dark green, still faint pain, she felt uncomfortable cough a few times, looking at the eyes of a man and a woman, cold eyes more a touch of sadness. The scenery suddenly has a kind of illusion, she seems to be a little three who robbed someone else''s boyfriend. She took a hand again, this time the attitude is firm to say: "Song Wuqi, you quickly let go of me! What do you do with holding my hand like this "Style?" Song has no time to send out a short low smile, as if she said something funny joke in general. "Is the princess not aware of the fact that the imperial system has the final say?" This is a very treacherous remark. Scenery has always known that he was arrogant, but he did not know that he was so arrogant. For a moment, she did not know how to react. Before thinking in her mind, she subconsciously said: "you are crazy! Isn''t it killing to say that? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 Song has no time in the eye suddenly more a touch of streamer, Sha is charming, "you are worried about me?" After a beautiful scene, her face turned red. She looked around the people around her in a hurry. She saw that the guards were all lowering their heads and pretending that they didn''t hear. Bingqing continued to be silent grief, and bailishu was a vivid picture. Her face seems to have started to burn, burning badly, "you don''t misunderstand! I''m just too kind! I don''t want anyone to lose their lives without any reason! " Oh, she''s very kind. She doesn''t believe it herself! Song has no time to head down again, his pair of obsidian like eyes quietly stare at her for a long time, that sharp eyes seem to have the ability to penetrate people''s heart, let her eyes panic no place to hide, he so quietly looked at her for a long time, long to she thought there were only two of them here, he laughed. "Since the crown princess is so kind and wants to meet tiger bite next time, she will surely give all the sweets she has hidden to tiger bite, right?" No! "Yes..." Reality and ideal are two different things. Scenery finally succumbed to reality, that is, they can''t take back what they say when they cry. Of course, she couldn''t take it back if she wanted to. At this point, he finally satisfied to let go of her hand, and praise with a smile: "the princess is broad-minded, I really admire." Asshole! Scenery in the bottom of his heart scolded these two words, biting his lips and staring at him. Song has a deeper smile in his eyes. He automatically turns her gaze into a flattering one. "Big Queen''s sister-in-law!" Bailishu ran to the side of the scenery, just about to stretch out his hand to hold the hand of the scenery. He instantly received a cold look, as if stabbed on his back. His hands were not, nor were they, frozen in the air. We are all bullied by this man. Naturally, they are on the same front! The scenery clapped the shoulder of the book of hundred Li, and said with painstaking heart: "you are still young, all will pass." "Well!" The book quickly nodded. Song Wuqi is bigger than all of them. Even if he dies of old age, he has to go ahead of them. When song Wuqi dies, they will have a good time Although it may be 50 or 60 years later. But it is better to have hope than not to live! Song Wuqi didn''t understand what kind of tacit understanding the two "victims" had reached. He held his arms and hung a light smile on his lips. It was like the spring breeze in March that melted the snow, and it was like a cold wind in winter, which made the air even colder. "Fourth Prince, I don''t think we have any accounts yet." "What are you talking about?" he said "Do you know that there is a poisonous bamboo leaf green in my room today?" "Bamboo leaf green?" Bai Li Shu blinked innocently, "what is that?" "The fourth Prince doesn''t know, so let''s talk about the bad guys alliance appearing again in the Imperial City, how about?" "Wait, what does it have to do with me that the League of bad guys reappears?" Bailishu looked up and said, "you don''t know. I retired from the position of alliance leader half a year ago. Now what the bad guys do has nothing to do with me." "Is it?" Bailishu called out, "ah Qi." A man in black appeared out of thin air. He still had a man in his hand. It was Yuanluo who had been tied up in the street. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 After all, bailishu is still a child. When he sees Yuanluo, his face changes. Yuan Luo couldn''t see what he was hurt. He just knelt on the ground powerlessly, but he raised his head bravely and said, "I am the leader of the bad guys'' alliance now. No matter what I do, it has nothing to do with other people!" The scenery looked at the hundred mile book, and saw that the child was biting his lips and looked very bad. Originally, she was surprised to learn that bailishu was the leader of the bad guys'' League. Now, seeing his unbearable appearance, she felt helpless. She thought that the relationship between the master and the servant was really good. Song had no time to look at the hundred mile book which tried to pretend that it was none of his business. He said, "since he said that what he did had nothing to do with anyone, it was about robbing people''s women today. I will put him in the right place. What does the fourth Prince think?" "Not good!" These two words are not called out by a hundred mile book, but scenery. Song Wuqi accidentally looked at the scenery around him, "why does the Crown Princess think it''s wrong?" "Because I don''t like to see blood!" "Don''t worry, princess. I have many ways to kill people. You won''t see blood." "That won''t work either!" "Why?" "Because..." The scenery sincerely blinked an eye, "it''s not good to kill people if they get your hands dirty." The answer is Song has no time to listen to feel very good, so he changed his mind, "in this case, then put him in the prison, and then sent to the border areas." Finally, bailishu couldn''t help saying, "is there life to come out of the prison?" "Of course there are." Song has no time to say, showing a smile, "half a month ago, the prince was locked into the prison, this is not alive out?" "What?" Bailishu was surprised, "big brother is locked up in the prison?" In the past six months, he was not in the Imperial City, because he did not know many things happened in the palace. Even if he came back, no one would tell him that his brother had been imprisoned in the prison for treason. Song has a smile on his lips. "Don''t worry about the fourth prince. I''d rather die than give in. I''d spent seven years and eight years in the prison, and there will be no problem." Seven and a half months in jail, what''s more, seven and a half days in a place like that will make people break down? Bailishu looked at Yuan Luo, who knelt on the ground. He was a bodyguard who protected him from urination. Because he liked painting, Yuanluo would search for many models for him. They all said that the bad guys'' League was robbing women, but with the exception of Bing Qing, those women were lured by high rewards and refused to leave after staying in the prince''s residence for a long time, In addition to eating a tyrant''s meal and collecting protection fees symbolically, the bad guys'' Alliance really didn''t do anything big and evil? And small villains, of course, they have to do something. After all, the name of their organization is the alliance of bad guys. Bailishu looked at the treason, but his heart was not so bad. He stood up and said, "Song Wuqi, you let yuan Luo go. I admit that I let him catch that woman!" Yuan Luo said in a loud voice: "fourth prince!" "You don''t have to say much." "I know that song is not a fool." Song has no time to smile, "the fourth Prince is very clear." "Everybody has something to say." Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, he stepped forward to act as a peacemaker. "Song Wuqi, after all, the fourth Prince is still young, but it''s not right that he orders someone to kidnap your lover..." Song Wuqi: "prince princess." The scenery only felt a cold wind, she shivered to look at Song Wuqi, "I am..." Song has no time gloomy face, "I thought you know, I have no lover this kind of thing." He overestimated her IQ. "Bingqing girl is not your lover?" "She is not so much my lover as the princess." Song has no time to smile meaningfully, "after all, what I have done with the crown princess, but I have never done it to other people." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 The crowd is silent, they are numb with a face, can''t believe what they heard the ultimate gossip! The scenery facial expression explodes red, "song has no time! Pay attention to your words! " Song said, "I have no time to say anything." This sentence is like a secret agreement between two people, but he said it carelessly. "Song has no time!" Scenery jumped to call his name, only to him: "I didn''t know that my name in the princess''s heart is so pleasant to hear, the princess always calls my name loudly, it will make people misunderstood." "You She gritted her teeth and couldn''t think of anything to refute him. At this time, a messenger came in from the door, "fourth prince! The prince''s wife is missing. The prince''s decent people are looking for it. They want to borrow the bodyguards in the fourth Prince''s house. " A hundred mile book looks at the scenery. The scenery just remembered that she was separated from Bai Li Mo, and she saw the bodyguard who bowed her head, "don''t look for it, I''m here!" The officer and soldier looked up and was surprised. The reason was that he was only because the scenery always liked to wear red clothes, but today she was wearing blue clothes. He had just glanced at her and ignored her as an unimportant person. Now, it was the crown princess before meeting. The small officers and soldiers said, "I have no eyes in my humble position. Please forgive me!" The scenery asks directly: "where is the Prince now?" "I''m still searching for the princess with all the people. The princess is missing. The prince is very worried. Please go to see the prince with your humble position." Scenery way: "you quickly take me over." "the princess is so anxious that it looks like simultaneous interpreting." Song has no time to speak leisurely, "the prince and the crown princess have deep feelings, which is really enviable." The scenery can''t help but think he is because she said she wanted to leave things, now is to satirize her, in fact, she can not see more anxious, really feel that she and the poor prince separated for too long, she is worried, afraid that if something happens to the weak prince, she can not get rid of the relationship. But she could not explain these words in front of so many people. She thought that she had been bullied by him so many times. What happened to her pettiness? Therefore, the scenery also said: "the prince is my husband, I naturally want to care about him, and Lord song, I also know that you are a lonely family, will inevitably have feelings." The scenery said, and looked around again. Finally, she went to the table and took out a flower that was about to wither from the vase. She put the flower directly into song''s hands. "Today is the flower god''s day. Don''t you think I sent you flowers? I don''t know if there is any comfort in the heart of Lord song? " Song has no time to look at the flowers in his hands. He chuckles and smiles. He is elegant and elegant. "The crown princess is considerate. I feel a lot better in my heart." "That''s good. People should look forward to life. I hope that Lord song can live a strong and brave life in the future." Song has no time to smile, did not speak. She patted him on the shoulder again, "Lord song, you have a good time. I went to find the prince." She also walked out of the room with the officer and soldier. "Mrs. Huang!" Song has no time to say coolly: "fourth prince." A hundred miles book, to step out of the door that foot has never dared to step down. Song has no time to say: "about the matter of the bad man alliance, I still want to discuss with the fourth prince." Bai Li Shu''s face turned white. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 The scenery followed the officers and soldiers all the way to the past, and finally at the gate of the city and Bai limo and his party. Bai Li Mo, who was still worried, looked at the scenery with a smile at ease. He came to her and held her hand. In the palm of her hand, he wrote: "where have you been?" "I..." The scenery thought for a while, decided to open his eyes to say a lie, "I and you separated, accidentally fell into the water, and then met a hundred miles book, he took me to his house, also let me change a clean clothes, later your people came, I followed him to come to you." "Is it a big problem to fall into the water?" he wrote "I''m fine. I''m not hurt." The corners of his lips rose, and with a fresh and gentle breath in his smile, he slowly wrote in the palm of her hand: "as long as the scenery has nothing to do with it." The scenery is rare and a little guilty. This man really cares about her. After they are separated, he looks for her all over the city. On the contrary, he sits on the flower boat She realized that she seemed to have been eaten a lot of tofu by song Wuqi She suddenly felt that her hand was clenched and looked up. She saw that Bai Li Mo was smiling at herself. She understood that he was not happy because of his distracted mind. Although he was still smiling, she knew that he was really angry, and the scenery was weak. She said cautiously, "or Let''s go back to the Palace first. " Bai limo nodded. After returning to the East Palace, the scenery has been in a state of uneasiness. She doesn''t know how much she believes in her set of words, and whether she will go to bailishu to ask if the words she said are true. However, Bai limo''s performance seems to be that he does not intend to investigate this matter any more. He is still so gentle to her, will care about her, will laugh at her, and is meticulous Take care of her. A sense of guilt rose abruptly in the scenery''s heart, which she named "betrayal from his wife" Maybe it''s the kind of feeling that a little wife puts a green cap on a gentle and considerate husband. But God knows, she doesn''t like thyme at all! If it was not for the shackles of the relationship between husband and wife, the scenery would regard him as nothing! Or Or if his attitude towards her was so bad, she would not feel guilty now! Feiyu looks at her and says that she wants to sit in the pavilion in the yard and enjoy the flowers. She doesn''t know why, "Miss What''s the matter with you? " It doesn''t look like a big aunt. The scenery bit the veil to sob a few times, "and you said you will not understand." "But if you don''t say it, the jade will never understand." "Oh, you know how to refute me?" Feiyu, who was quick to talk, bowed his head, "Feiyu dare not!" The scenery didn''t really blame her. She knew that jadeite had a strong ability to gossip, so she asked, "these days, the prince and her people have no contact?" "Contact?" Jadeite thought for a moment and replied, "just like usual, Yi people will check the prince''s pulse regularly. Besides, there is no other contact. Hum, the girl can finally know her identity." As usual The scenery touches the chin, is she misunderstood? In fact, there is nothing between bailimer and Yi people. Maybe they are hiding too deeply? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 The scenery thought about it and unconsciously reached out to take the cake on the table, but just as she reached out, she heard a familiar The dog barks. "Bark!" Tiger bite excitedly called several times, wagging its tail to rush over. The scenery first stood up, and then immediately stood on the stone table on the stool. She made a series of movements in one go. If there was an audience, I was afraid that she would have to make a good call. She''s not doing well at the moment! "Where are the eunuchs and maidens in the east palace?" The scenery stands on the stone table to jump feet anxiously, "how to put this dog in again!" "Miss!" It''s safe for Feiyu to stand below because the tiger didn''t put his eyes on her at all. Scenery did not have time to pay attention to jade, she pointed to the tiger bite, "you don''t come here!" Tiger bite out of the tongue, head that huge body, easy, its upper body on the stone table, it looks at the scenery, like watching a friend playing with it. The scenery takes a step back, "you come again Come again I''ll call people "Woof!" Tiger bite and excitedly called out, as if to say you call people. Scenery instantly felt that she was despised by a dog. Standing on the stone table, she said angrily to Feiyu: "don''t go and find someone to save me!" "Yes, miss!" Feiyu hurriedly answers, turns and runs to call people. The tiger bite over there didn''t intend to go. It whimpered a few times, and then it climbed directly to the stone table to find the scenery. Scenery in the head of all nerves are stretched straight, she shivering back, "you don''t come over..." Unknowingly stepped on the edge of the table, her body an imbalance, then fell back, fortunately suddenly stretched out a pair of hands to support her, she did not fall down. "Princess, are you all right?" Scenery heard an old voice, she looked back and saw that it was the old man who met in the cold palace that day. He still remembered that his name was Yimi, "it''s you..." The old man advised: "it''s dangerous to stand on the stone table. The crown princess should come down first." "I want to come down, but the dog is still waiting for me..." She said, and then she looked at the tiger biting at her mouth. The old man said with a smile, "princess, sometimes, you should know how to give up." After that, he picked up the cake on the table and threw it in a direction. The tiger bit the cake and went after it. "It''s safe now, the crown princess or come down," a millet said to the vacant scenery "Good..." She held his hands on the stone table, until the ground to stand firm, she asked: "why do you know what tiger bite likes to eat?" "That''s because ten years ago, the tiger bite was given to song by the old slave." She was very surprised. "Did you send the tiger bite?" "Exactly." The old man nodded and said, "ten years ago, a little girl found a sick dog in the street, but her father didn''t allow her to keep this kind of hunting dog. Seeing her distress, the old slave asked for the dog and took it back to the palace. This was the case that the old slave gave the dog to the Lord song." Scenery said: "I really did not expect, the original tiger bite is you give him." "Does the princess think there is no connection between the old slave and the Song Dynasty?" "It''s a little bit..." The old man looked down, and he was remembering, "in fact, ten years ago, Lord song was a kind-hearted boy, different from him now, but also It''s no different. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 Ten years ago, song Wuqi also used to smile at people like now, but now he is more inhumane and indifferent than before. "Do you seem to know him well?" he asked "Lord Song said that it was an old slave who grew up The old man bowed his head and said, "if the crown princess knows more about the Lord song, he will know that he is also a poor man." When the scenery heard this, she laughed, "he''s pathetic? Now he is in charge of the important power in the court. Even the prince dares to move. He is not afraid of heaven and earth. No one can restrain him. What is his pitiful place "Can the prince and Princess know why the Lord song became an eunuch?" I don''t know If the eunuch is not helpless, who will do it? "Mr. Song was originally the son of song Taifu''s family. More than ten years ago, song Taifu was suspected of conspiracy and committed murder. His majesty thought that he was the prince''s teacher and his childhood companion, so he ordered that the prince''s life be spared and left for the Song family. At that time, the Lord song had two choices: one was to distribute to the frontier, the other was to enter the palace and become eunuch." "He chose the latter..." "Not bad." The old man sighed, "the princess thought, why did he choose the second way?" "He wanted to Revenge? " "Revenge?" A millet again smile, "this answer is right, also not right." The scenery does not understand, "what does this mean?" Since Song Wuqi chose to enter the dynasty as eunuch, that is to say, he was really holding the idea of vengeance close to the hundred Li Min, but why is it wrong to say a drop of grain? The old man said slowly, "the Song Dynasty is full of people who have been killed, and only one of the adults of Song Dynasty has survived. He really has the thought of revenge. It is human nature that his majesty also issued an order shortly after the Lord song entered the palace. Song Taifu was framed and cleared up the injustice of the Song Dynasty." "It''s really interesting. The old emperor killed a family, but the others died and said that people were not guilty." The scene subconsciously satirizes finished, covered the mouth, secretly looked at the opposite old man. The old man shook his head and laughed. Instead of accusing her of being disrespectful, the old man agreed and said, "it is true. Although the Song family cleared up their grievances and his majesty took care of him because of his guilt, he could not satisfy him because his primary purpose was never revenge." The more you listen to the more confused scenery, "not revenge, what is that?" "Do you know Bingqing girl "Yes, I met her once. She seems to have no time with song..." She gave a "Hmmm" sound, which didn''t mean anything. A millet naturally understood what she was thinking, and then said with a smile: "the Crown Princess misunderstood that the relationship between Song adults and Bingqing girls has always been used." "Using relationships?" "Decades ago, Nanzhao state was destroyed, and Bingqing girl is the descendant of Nanzhao royal family. Although Nanzhao state has been destroyed, there are not a few generals who follow Nanzhao monarch. Nowadays, there are often wars at the border, and some of them are the survivors of Nanzhao." "You mean Is song Wuqi trying to control the remaining members of Nanzhao with Bing Qing''s status as a descendant of Nanzhao royal family? " "Exactly." The scenery is more and more puzzled, "then this does not mean that song has no time to borrow Nanzhao to revenge the old emperor?" "The princess misunderstood me again." The old man''s eyes moved. "Lord song didn''t want to take revenge on his majesty, but because he wanted to be at the top of power." Song Fu''s affairs may have made him feel a trace of resentment, but more importantly, it made him understand one thing, that is, he should have power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 "Perhaps the crown princess does not know that the relationship between lord song and master song and his wife is different from that between ordinary children and their parents," said Yisu "What do you mean by that?" When Fengjing heard that song Wuqi wanted to ascend the peak of power, she was only surprised for a moment, and she couldn''t understand this sentence. "Ordinary children will speak at the age of one or two, while adults song only spoke for the first time at the age of ten. Before the age of ten, no matter how the master and Mrs. song were induced, he was silent." "Song has no time to have autism?" "Autism These three words are appropriate. " "The old slave doesn''t know if song is autistic, but he is indifferent to everything around him. Tiger bite is not his first dog. Before that, when he was in Song Dynasty, he had a dog named" Kaixin. " "He even named his dog happy..." Fengmo, it''s really a look at the tiger bite he keeps now. The name is totally two styles. As if she knew what she was thinking, ichimi explained: "happy is the name given by Mrs. song. When she was in the Imperial City, she was famous for her talent and beauty, and she loved her children very much. She named the dog" happy "to make her children happy." "And then what happened? How are you happy? " "Later, it died." She was stunned, "dead?" "Died." He said: "master song and Mrs. song were very worried about the mood of Mr. Song, so they wanted to take away the happiness, saying that they would let it go to safety. That is to say, on that day, Lord song spoke for the first time." At that time, song Wuqi was only ten years old, but he had a natural momentum. He looked at the people around him coldly and said a word, "go away." It was the first time he spoke. Master song and his wife did not know whether they should be happy or not. After listening to the scenery, she scratched her ears. She could not help but find an excuse for song Wuqi, "maybe It''s because he likes to be happy. He can''t accept the happy death, so he doesn''t want to be touched with happiness. " "People at that time thought the same way." A millet of eyes suddenly become ethereal some, he asked faintly: "crown princess, do you know how the adults of Song Dynasty deal with happiness later?" "What did he do with it?" "Instead of burying Kaixin, he told the kitchen staff to boil the happy body." "What?" Scenery covered his mouth and opened his eyes. "Did he eat the happiness?" "Instead of having fun, he let his parents eat it." "And why?" she asked "Ten year old song has no time to think that if his parents eat happy, it is a part of happiness. Maybe he will like his parents as much as he likes happy." The old man said with a smile, "this is really a naive idea, so naturally, it is impossible to succeed." Yes, the child is childlike. But when she heard what song Wuqi had done, she was creepy. She thought, at least song Wuqi wanted to have a good relationship with her parents before, so So it''s not that scary, right? She asked, "Song Wuqi, he Don''t you like your parents "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I don''t understand why I like it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 The scenery even more doubts, "parents have nurturing kindness, the meaning of teaching, children like their parents, is not a matter of course?" "This is true for most people, but for Mr. Song, he is him and his parents are parents. They are three different individuals. In this world, there is no treaty that stipulates that he likes himself, let alone others." After hearing the speech, the scenery didn''t know what to say. She knew it was wrong, but she couldn''t find the right words to refute it. She was clear in her heart that the three views were wrong. A millet again way: "prince princess also thinks, song adult is an unusual person." "This People are different. Different people have different ideas. Song Wuqi''s ideas are different from the mainstream ideas of most people, saying extraordinary words He seems to be divided into abnormal people, I think, except that he occasionally has some fantastic ideas, but it is no different from normal people Fengjing doesn''t understand why she said these words, because these words sound like she is saying good things for song Wuqi. She is silent for a few seconds, and then she goes on to say: "in fact, he has a bad character, wants to seek power and usurp power, and always likes to bully people. He It''s not bad. " At least he''s not bad This is the merit that she thought for a long time to find for him. A smile appeared on a Millet''s old face, "if the emperor song hears the words of the crown princess, I''m afraid he will be overjoyed." "What?" The scenery was startled, "don''t frighten me, what''s so happy?"? This guy''s favorite thing is to bully me. Not only does he bully me, but his dog also bullies me The old man shook his head with a smile. He looked at the scenery as if he were seeing a duplicity girl. "The Crown Princess seems to have a lot of complaints against the adults of Song Dynasty." "No, you don''t know what he did to me." The scenery inexplicably recalled the scene of getting along with him in the building boat that day. Her face was strangely red. She shook her head fiercely, gave up the distractions in her heart, and decisively chose to change the topic, "by the way, aren''t you guarding the cold palace? Why did you come to the east palace? " "The orchids in the cold palace are blooming. The prince likes it very much. The old slave is here to send flowers." "I see. The prince has gone to court. He is not in the east palace now." The scenery said again, "I''m not here today, and I don''t know if they''re going to..." After a pause, she remembered that there were still people standing in front of her, and she did not say what was left. The old man will smile, "the Crown Princess may be thinking more." "Maybe I think about it a lot..." The scenery is embarrassed to scratch his head, "but you must not think I mind, I am very generous, even if the prince really wants to accept the side imperial concubine or something, I also raise both hands to approve!" "The princess is generous and praiseworthy." The scenery is even more embarrassing. A millet smile, bow body way: "Prince concubine, old slave today just to send flowers, since already sent, that old slave also quit." "Well, take your time." "The old slave is quitting." Yimi turns and leaves. After a while, jadeite came with people and said, "Miss, don''t be afraid! I''ve brought people here! " "Oh." The scenery coldly responded to the sound, and then sat on the stone bench. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 Feiyu looked around and didn''t see the big dog. She asked, "Miss, where is that dog?" "Long gone." "Gone?" Jadeite doubts, "it won''t come suddenly again?" Scenery body a stiff, she stood up, turned and then went to another direction. "Where are you going, miss?" asked jade "Back to the palace!" How could she forget that the dog appeared and disappeared, and she was still sitting here. What if it ran back? On the way, she ran into her husband. She was carrying a medicine box and lowering her head. She looked restless. She didn''t notice that the princess was standing in front of her. She ran into the scenery so directly. The two people fell back, and Yi fell to the ground with a plop. Her medicine box was opened, and the contents spilled all over the ground. Fortunately, someone grabbed her hand, but it was embarrassing that not only one person held her hand. The wrist of scenery''s left hand was tightly held by Bai Li Mo, while her right hand was held by song Wuqi, who did not know when it appeared. The scene was once very quiet. Looking around, she moved her hand, but neither of her hands was taken out. On the contrary, the two men looked at each other in silence. No one let go, no one spoke. Oh Thyme can''t talk. The scenery looked at the quiet maids and eunuchs behind her. Her eyebrows jumped and her mouth drew, "do you two want to see the end of time?" Bai Li Mo finally recovered the sight on Song Wuqi, and he quietly looked at the scenery. Song Wuqi also put his eyes on the scenery, and said with a smile: "with such beauties as the crown prince and princess, I should naturally see the Crown Princess see the end of time." Similarly, the two of them still did not let go of her hand. And there lonely Yi people have been silent from the ground to stand up, she flustered to clean up the spilled things, also dare not look up. The scenery was sharp eyed. She saw that besides a few bottles of medicine, there were many blood stained gauze on the ground. She did not care about the two inexplicable people, Bai Li Mo and song Wuqi, but asked her strangely, "Yi Ren, who was injured?" As soon as this speech came out, Bai Li Mo and song Wuqi''s eyes fell on her side. Yi was stiff all over. He knelt down and bowed his head and said, "if you go back to the princess, it is the father-in-law of the horse training house who has recovered the wound. The Yi man just went to the stable to save people." The scenery asks again: "does that father-in-law have something to do?" "Although the injury is serious, it has not yet hurt one''s life." "That''s good." The scenery looks at her suspiciously, "I just ask casually, what do you do so nervous?" Yi carefully looked up at Bai Li Mo, "maid I''m not nervous. I just ran into the princess, so So I feel bad about it "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Yes, there are two big men holding her, she will have something to blame? The scenery thought of here, but also feel the mood is very delicate, she glanced at Bai Li Mo, and glanced at Song Wuqi, and said without expression: "two, I am very grateful that you saved me, but now I have stood well, can you let me go?" Song Wuqi "Oh?" "The crown princess did not forget, you also fell last time, I am really worried, when I let go, the princess will fall to the ground again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 He said "last time", of course, it was that time when she saw the snake on the ship. Since returning to the palace, the scenery seldom thinks of what happened at that time. Now when he mentions it, she can''t help but think of that beautiful picture. Her blood is surging up, and she almost has two more nosebleeds. I heard that Soon after she returned to the palace, the poor fourth prince was sent by his majesty to the temple to cultivate himself. Bai Li Mo faintly looked at Song Wuqi. As soon as he put his hand on it, the scenery tilted to her side, while song Wuli didn''t let go. The scenery called out "pain". Song had a look and let go, and the scenery ran into the arms of Baili mo. Bai Li Mo gently touched the top of the scenery. He raised his eyes slightly and ran into song Wuqi''s eyes. There was a smile in his eyes. Song Wuqi''s eyes are cold. Bai Li Mo knew that song Wuqi would choose to let go. The first choice they will make depends on what kind of scenery they will not let go. The scenery was fascinated by the masculinity in her arms. Then, she hurriedly withdrew from his arms, but her hand was still held by him. Somehow, her subconscious reaction was to see song Wuqi. Song Wuqi was still cold. When he saw her again, he looked at him anxiously as if it had been sunny after rain. He looked a little bit later and looked at Bai Li Mo with a smile of victory on his lips. Without talking to each other, the two know what the other is trying to say. Song has no time to say: scenery in the heart is his. Bai Li Mo raised his hand and gently plucked a wisp of long hair in the wind''s ear behind her ear. The body of the scenery was stiff in an instant, and he seemed to be unaware of it. He looked at Song Wuqi again: scenery is his rightful wife. Song Wuqi''s eyes are gloomy, with a smiling face, hiding a frightening haze. For a moment, the temperature in the air seems to drop suddenly. In this summer, it seems to snow. Naturally, the group of eunuchs shivered and hung their heads lower, while the Yi people, who had not yet got up on the ground, nervously grasped their skirts. At this time, the atmosphere was like a battlefield, and it was on the verge of explosion. In the center of the storm, the scenery trembled and trembled, thinking that it was not a thing for the two men to look at each other like this. Although she did not understand why they suddenly fought, she had a premonition that if they looked like this, as long as no one bothered them, they would really be able to see the earth''s famine. Holding the spirit of fearlessness, the scenery cleared his throat and said with a spirit of dedication that I did not go to hell, he said, "meeting is predestined, or we all sit down to have a meal first?" Song has no time to smile and ask: "scenery is hungry?" He did not even call the princess this time, but called her name directly. The voice is blatantly gentle! The scenery wants to say a word, Lord song, you are really disrespectful! But at the thought that he was a close friend of the old emperor and had the troops to change the dynasty, who would dare to treat him with a big disrespect? He didn''t do what he wanted to do? What''s more, beside her stood her nominal husband, Bai limo. Scenery did not dare to see Bai Li Mo''s face. When she was thinking about how to answer song''s questions, song Wuqi had already taken more excessive actions. Song had no time to clap his hands. Five men in black knelt behind him. Each man had a box on his hand. The man in Black opened the box and saw that there were different things in each box, such as osmanthus cake, rose cake, chestnut cake, plum cake And sugar gourd. Song has no time to leisurely smile: "these sweets, scenery to eat which one?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 Scenery wants to say I want to eat any of them! But she glanced at the hundred Li ink beside her eyes and did not dare to move. Hundred Li Mo just gently smile, on the initiative to reach out and picked up a piece of Osmanthus cake, sent to the scenery in front of the eyes. His smile is still so gentle, it seems that he took the cake he prepared and sent it to the person he likes. There is no sense of disobedience at all! Song has no time to look at the canthus of his eyes. The scenery stretch out a hand also is not, do not stretch out one''s hand also is not, at last she endure pain slant to face, said: "I am not hungry." Bailimer took back his hand, and with a smile, he threw the cake back into his box. It''s kind of Since she doesn''t want to eat, it''s garbage. Song has no time to smile. It is a kind of smile that can match each other. He used to think that bailimer is a big fool who will be gentle to everyone. Now he thinks that bailimer has changed a lot. At least bailimer will choose to face him instead of going around Song Wuqi for great conflicts. Scenery only felt that the dark tide around her was turbulent. She urgently needed a topic to break the silence at this time. After thinking about it, she reluctantly showed a smile and asked song Wuqi, "how could the Lord song come to the East Palace today?" "I''ll forget about the scenery." Song Wu had no time to face her, then raised a charming smile, and looked at her for a long time. "According to your Majesty''s order, I''ve come to send a letter to his royal highness. Three days later, his majesty will go hunting in the paddock and invite the prince to accompany him." Scenery didn''t pay attention to what song Wuqi said. She just felt that the hormone breath that song had sent out was especially strong, and that hormone was just like spreading without money. Song has no time to be in a good mood and said to the scenery, "scenery also want to go together." "Wait..." "I don''t know how to hunt. What do you want me to do?" "Xu is Let''s play with fans and butterflies. " Silent scenery, when will she play fan flutter butterfly!? Song Wuqi suddenly laughed. The scenery and temperament immediately came, "are you thinking of my butterfly?" He immediately replied, "No "You''re laughing!" She didn''t believe it. "You must be thinking that the way I look at butterflies with a fan is funny, isn''t it?" Oh, he just thinks that the ladies'' activities of the little daughter''s house are not suitable for her. He said it was funny There seems to be nothing wrong with it. Song flawless fist against the upper lip, a light cough, with a gentle voice no sincerity said: "how can I think scenery funny?" It''s the highest example of lying with your eyes open. Song has no time to see her angry appearance is lovely, but the hundred Li ink standing beside her is really too eye-catching. He picked up the sugar gourd in the box of the third man in black and handed it to her in front of her, "taking advantage of the tiger bite, you won''t come to grab it. Do you want to eat it?" "I..." She wanted to say no, but she looked at the red fruit on the string of sugar gourd. The transparent syrup reflected the bright sunlight and looked very sweet. There was also the red fruit wrapped in syrup. The red color was really arousing people''s appetite. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Bai limo at this time has the movement, he finally let go and hold her hand tightly. Seeing the scenery, I saw a beautiful smile on Bai Li Mo''s face. People who saw it felt that even when the flowers were in full bloom, it was not equal to his smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 Bailimer is indicating the scenery. If you want to eat that string of sugar gourd, go and take it. What a good man he is! Scenery inexplicably thanks a, she again happy dynasty song Wu time to see, just stretched out his hand to take the string of sugar gourd, song Wuqi is to take back the hand, he bit a bite, the scenery stretched out the hand stiff. Song has no time to spit out two seeds without expression. Even the good-looking people even spit seeds are so noble and elegant. He said lightly: "since the scenery doesn''t want to eat, I''ll eat it." Isn''t she just a little slow!? Where do not want to eat! The scenery is staring at him with bitter hatred. If it is not for the image, maybe she will rush to fight with him. Of course, she can''t win him. Song has no time to glance at the quiet hundred Li Mo, and said to the scenery coolly: "since the message has been brought, then I will leave first." He simply raised his hand, behind him kneeling five people in black disappeared, and he also held a bunch of sugar gourd in his hand, and walked away like a leisurely walk. The scenery looked at his long back and hated his teeth. At this time, she noticed that she was still kneeling on the ground. She secretly said that she had knelt down from the beginning to now. She could not help feeling sorry for her. She even said, "Yi Ren, get up quickly." "Yes, thank you, princess." After thanking her, she slowly stood up, because she knelt for too long, and her posture was still a little shaky, looking very weak and pitiful. The scenery and quietly look at Bai Li Mo, only to see her line of sight, then she is exhibition Yan a smile, very gentle, he did not go to see her at all. Is He really doesn''t like her? Fengguang is even more puzzled. It''s not that she is puzzled, but because she still remembers that when she first woke up, she always felt that bailimer and Yi people had something in common. Now bailimer''s performance seems to be two different things. She has to reconsider. If Bai limo doesn''t like her, who will he like? Is it possible that herself? No, no, no, it seems narcissistic. After returning to her bedroom, the scenery did not give up thinking about this topic. She tentatively asked the jade nearby, "jade, do you think the prince is Who do you like? " "You have to ask, miss, of course." Jadeite answer of course, there will be no second answer. Scenery asked: "how do you think he likes me?" "The young lady is a princess, and she looks so beautiful. Who does the prince dislike?" "Can''t you like that one?" she asked "Really Good idea. " The scenery realizes that it is a wrong decision to ask Feiyu. She waves, "forget it, you get out of here. I''m going to sleep." "Yes, miss. Good night." Jade blessing body line a gift, turned back to go out. However, the scenery never fell asleep. She tossed and turned in bed. Finally, on the third watch day, she dressed herself, bypassed the patrol guards, walked out of the bedroom with a lamp, and came to the corridor where she met song Wuqi and Bai limo in the daytime. The corridor is surrounded by trees and flowers. The flowers bloom just in the night, and the flowers and green leaves are covered with dew, which makes people feel lovely. A shadow from the dark slowly appeared, "deeper dew heavy, scenery also come here to enjoy flowers, it is really good elegant." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 The scenery looked at the person who suddenly appeared, "didn''t you ask me to come to you at the third watch?" The man who came was song Wuqi, who was dressed in white and won the snow. He went to her side, pick eyebrows a smile, unspeakable romantic, "when did I ask you to meet at three o''clock?" "Today you took sugar gourd from the third box..." Song has no time to send out a pleasant smile, "the scenery will think more?" Isn''t that what you do in journey to the west? Bodhi Laozu knocked on Monkey Sun''s head three times, in fact, it implied that monkey sun would go to him at the third watch. Scenery is rare, feel oneself clever once, do not want to believe oneself is amorous, "really is I think much?" "Naturally, I don''t know which box to take from, which will make the scenery misunderstood." Song has no time to bend his eyes, "however, the scenery thought I was about to see you in the third watch, you came to the appointment, I was very happy." The scenery flat flat mouth, secretly said that he really thought much, she asked: "since you don''t mean that, how can you appear here now?" "I''m just curious about what I want to do when I leave my bedroom in the middle of the night." "Song Wuqi, are you watching me?" Song has no time to touch his nose, smile, "the scenery is heavy, this is care, how to be regarded as surveillance?" "Then you will continue to stand here and care about it." Knowing that her actions were monitored, she was in a bad mood. The scenery turned around and said, "I''m back!" He called out behind her, "scenery." She did not stop to leave, and then a hand was wrapped around her waist, and her back hit the man''s strong chest. Song has no time to encircle her waist with one hand, and grabs her chin with the other hand and makes her raise her head. Then, he lowers his head and kisses her lips. The scenery widens our eyes. Scenery passively bear this kiss, she can''t help but close her eyes. After a long time, maybe song Wuqi felt satisfied. He finally let go of her lips. Seeing her panting and red face, he licked the corners of her lips with the tip of his tongue, so that she turned around and was imprisoned in his arms. Song has no time to gently pick up her chin, don''t let shy of her head down, he asked in a soft voice: "like it?" This voice dumb sexy, crisp to the bones of people. The face of the scenery is red and unappealing. For a moment, she nods unconsciously. Song has no time to smile, "that again." She was about to open her mouth, but his lips blocked her mouth again. This time, the kiss was not as eager as last time. He slowly sucked and licked, just like tasting a sweet cake. The scenery felt that his hand on his waist began to move. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 She nervously pressed his moving hand in front of her chest through her clothes. Her face was red, and she let out a light cry from their lips and teeth, "Song Wuqi..." "Dear Don''t talk. " Song has no time to stick her lips to say this sentence, and deeply kiss up. The action is gentle and tough, slow and powerful. Scenery breathing began to become rapid, she was soft all over, no resistance in his arms. Song has no time to hold her to move to the side, let her back against the wall, kiss also left her lips, slowly to her cheek, ear lobe, and then her exquisite clavicle, he whispered: "scenery I have feelings for you. " As if in order to confirm his words, he pressed her body and pressed her again. The scenery felt the hardness of her abdomen. She opened her eyes in amazement. She couldn''t believe that her words, which were half popular science and half gibberish, were true! If it''s just a simple desire to have a look, it''s very difficult for song Wuqi to have such a reaction. What''s more, the joy released from his mind makes his body''s hormones trigger changes in his body. Maybe this won''t last for a long time, but it''s enough to make people feel surprised and blush. Scenery did not know whether it was a strong thirst for knowledge or curiosity. By the time she reacted, she had already touched the place. Song has no time to breathe a stagnation, even the movement also stopped, he quietly looked down at her, the first time there was a daze of this mood. "Do you think Do you feel when I touch you here Song has no time to shake his head. The scenery is a little disappointed. He said solemnly, "maybe you can try it and let me feel it again." Scenery hesitated for a moment, and finally bit her teeth and nodded. The little hand slowly moved. Her action was very astringent. Looking at him would make her feel shy. So she simply lowered her head and buried it tightly in his chest. Then, she felt that the thing in her hand became bigger. She did not care to look up shyly, tentatively looked at him, ushered in only a hot kiss from him, in the body temperature rise, she also understood that he played. Song has no time to leave her lips slightly, "embrace me." She raised her hand obediently and put her arms around his neck. Song has no time to easily drag her buttocks, let her feet ring in her waist, and then, she felt a cold under her body, it is the original is the profanity trousers have been torn by him, before the voice of opposition, she felt the heat of that place against her. Song has no time to gently bite her earlobe, "scenery once said, I try hard or there is hope, now we come to experiment, how?" Wait This seems to be going too fast! Scenery just wanted to say two bad words, her lips were blocked again, followed by, her body also came a burst of pain of being torn, she straightened her body, nails to sink into the flesh of his neck, but because his kiss did not send out a painful note. Song Wuqi is also uncomfortable, but he is more patient than scenery. When she is less tense, he whispers in her ear, "it turns out After the success of the efforts mentioned by Fengguang, it is just like this that one bone will lose one soul. " Scenery revenge biting song Wuqi''s shoulder, refused to raise his head, also refused to let himself issue any shy syllables. Song''s flawless lips stick to her ear side, greedily sniff the breath from her body, panting from time to time, the self-control of the far away let him can not help, slowly had the movement. Song has no time to know that he is not a complete man, but about their first time, he wants to leave her the best impression. The cold wind blew, let her consciousness return to such a point, now is outside, she looked up, red face, panting, intermittent said: "song has no time There will be people... " "Don''t worry." Song Wuqi pressed her lips and said, "if anyone comes near, I will find out." He and her breathing constantly intertwined together, but also let her temperature rise. Song has no time to gently say: "what''s more Isn''t it good to show that you belong to me? " Not good! Then her face is lost! ¡­¡­ He kisses her lip, amusingly says: "so soon arrived?" The scenery opened his eyes to see him, but he was still graceful. He could not see what he had just done except for the little emotion and desire in his smiling eyes. Buried in her body everything has been soft down, but he still reluctant to leave, but no action to stay in the greenhouse, seems to be still good aftertaste. The scenery hesitated for a moment, and she asked, "Song Wuqi Have you not... " "I would never have had one." He knew what she wanted to ask. He buried his head in her neck, and he kissed the white skin on her neck. Then he said slowly, "scenery, I will never give it to your child, but it''s too late for you to regret."After all, without hardware, he didn''t have the high tide reaction that normal men would have. Naturally, he couldn''t give her children. Song Wuqi has always understood the truth that it is better to start first. Since he has decided to take it, he must get it. Moreover, he takes a tough attitude and makes her regret too late. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 The mood of scenery is suddenly very delicate. It is not because she feels sad that she may not have children, but because she feels inexplicably that her heart is tight. She is in love with him and hugs song Wuqi. Her head rubs against his chest, "it doesn''t matter It doesn''t matter if we don''t have children. We can live a good life "Would you like to be with me?" He looked down at her head with a deep look. Instead of rushing to answer his question, she asked, "let me ask you Do you like me "What do you say?" He gave her another kiss on the corner of the lip, very gentle. The heart of scenery was pounding, "I want to hear from you." "Yes." His brow between a soft, as if sigh general said: "really like tight, want to hide you, only I can see." Fengguang doesn''t understand that the point of this sentence is to hide her or to say that he likes her, his face is red, he is drunk, and his head is dizzy, "since you like me Then I''ll like you. " "My pleasure." Song has no time to kiss her eyebrows, dumb sexy voice, non-stop echo in her ears. Scenery lost the ability to think put his chin on his shoulder and sighed, she thought, the charm of this dead eunuch is really great. But then, she also found a thing, the hand around his neck moved, she blushed and whispered: "are you It''s time to come out? " "What comes out?" He pretended not to understand, but also let her face temperature rise, "Song Wuqi Don''t play silly for me Song has no time to smile happily, whispered slowly: "in the scenery of the body is very comfortable, I do not give up to leave." "You Obscene She completely hung her head on his shoulder, and the body''s perception should remind her how shy they are now, but she is not as cheeky as he is. "But it''s just that scenery likes me so dirty." Song has no time to move slightly, and the scenery hums again. Although the excitement has passed away, as long as it is a slight movement, it can still arouse her reaction. In fact, in this kind of thing, the happiness he can get is very limited. What''s more, he can get more happiness from his heart than from his body. The scenery bit teeth, "Song Wuqi Don''t be proud of your pet "How can this be regarded as arrogance and arrogance?" He bit her earlobe and murmured, "isn''t the scenery happy?" "Song Wuqi You''ll bully me "Naturally, I only bully you." She is the only one who can let himself go to the moon tower to see countless live spring palaces. After a good study, she dares to touch her now. Scenery bit his shoulder, always can''t bite, can''t bite too hard, she arrogantly snorted, and whispered, "I''m merciful, give you bully." "I''m glad to see a lot of scenery." The night was deeper, and a colder wind was blowing. The wind poured into her pants free legs. She shook and said, "I''m cold." "Let''s go back to the house." "Well..." Song has no time soft voice way: "you close the eye to rest for a while, can arrive soon." Scenery is really too tired, this closed his eyes, on his shoulder fell asleep. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 The next day, at the dawn of the day, people in bed opened their eyes. "Wake up." The handsome man took her hand and put a kiss on the back of her hand. Song has no time to hold his head with one hand and lie on his back. He looks at her quietly. There is a tender feeling in his good-looking eyebrows and eyes. Scenery Leng for a long time, just realized that what happened last night is not a dream. Soon, she sat up again and asked anxiously, "how are you here?" "Why can''t I be here?" Song Wuqi also sat up and looked at her with a smile. Scenery crazy, "this is the East Palace, is my bedroom, if you are seen by others, you will be killed!" Song Wuqi is not only not in a hurry, but also kisses her and says leisurely: "the scenery is clear, is this the east palace?" After he reminded her, she took a serious look around her, only to see that the room was simple and elegant, not as luxurious as her bedroom. She was stunned, "where is this?" "Green bamboo Pavilion." After thinking about it for a while, he added, "that''s what scenery said about dog''s nest." The scenery stopped for a second, and then quickly said with a flattering smile, "the so-called Golden Nest and silver nest are not as good as your own dog''s nest..." "From now on, this is my dog''s nest with scenery, OK?" "Good..." She tried to ignore the strong sense of disobedience when she said the word "dog''s nest" from his mouth You brought me here. Did the people in the East Palace find me missing His slender index finger picked up a wisp of long hair on her chest and said lazily, "don''t worry. I sent someone to tell the east palace that the scenery is here to be a guest." Be a guest? Do you have a guest in bed? The scenery was silent for a moment, "the east palace Did no one come to me? " Song Wuqi''s face cooled down, "if you want to ask Bai Li Mo, why don''t you just open your mouth?" "No Don''t get me wrong. " She courteously grabbed his hand and blinked seriously. "I''m afraid the prince will make trouble for you because of this. How can I say I am also a princess now What''s more, she was afraid that the news that she and song Wuqi were together would be known by her father. Song Wuqi has arrogant capital. She doesn''t have to worry about anything, but she is different. She has a father up there. Song Wuqi''s complexion was a little more than that. He touched her head, narrowed his eyes and said, "Bai Li Mo has not moved my capital. Sooner or later You have to be removed from your status as a princess. " He didn''t like her relationship with Belimo. The sooner the relationship was broken, the better. Naturally, she would listen to what he said. At this time, she realized that her body was still a little uncomfortable. Looking down, her clothes were obviously changed. She looked up again and said, "my clothes Did you change it? " "Nature." Song Wuqi is very satisfied with the nod, I do not know what he saw to be so satisfied! Her subconscious hands crossed around her chest. Song has no time to pick eyebrows, "I have seen, also touched, how you now alert, but also is of no help." She blushed. "How much tofu did you eat when I was asleep?" "Well..." Song has no time to touch his nose, "I see scenery expression is also very enjoy, can''t help but some lingering www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 In other words, he ate the tofu again and again, and there was no bean curd residue left. "It''s not fair," she said indignantly "Why is it unfair?" "You''ve seen me, but I haven''t seen your body at all!" Even last night, she was smeared with black paint. She was held in his arms by him, and did not appreciate his body at all. Song had no time to feel his chin, nodded and said seriously: "the scenery is good That''s good. " He tore off his collar, grabbed her hand and put it on his chest. He said with a smile, "it''s OK to see the scenery and touch it." "You are Generous. " The corners of her mouth twitched. Song has no time to smile, "for the scenery, I have always been generous." Scenery sighed, she knew that she would never be able to say his. "Since the scenery is not active, I have to do it myself." Song has no time to pretend to sigh. Then, he grabs her wrist, bullies her, and pushes her to the bed. He grabs her jaw, burns a kiss on her lip, and slowly exchanges, "it''s still early Shall we do it again? " Although he used the tone of discussion, but then he kisses her and picks off her clothes, but does not stop for a moment. Scenery in the brain seems to become a paste, dizzy, of course, he can only say what to do. In the afternoon, the imperial concubine returned to the east palace. Song had no time to send it. No one dared to look up at the scenery, and it was even more impossible to point. Besides jadeite, she often looked up quietly and looked at the scenery with worried eyes. Song Wuqi has always been very satisfied with his prestige. It can be said that the palace is full of his ears and eyes. If anyone talks, he will disappear into the world immediately. When the scenery was about to enter the bedroom hall, song Wuqi seized her hand, so blatantly, he kissed her on her forehead. He said softly, "if you are not feeling well, you can come to cuizhuxuan, and I will help the scenery wipe medicine." Thinking of what he said about liniment Scenery ears burning, she quickly looked around, everyone honestly lowered their heads, dare not look at her side, so she also thought, those people did not see or hear. She glared at him and whispered, "you give me some convergence." Song has no time innocently blinked an eye son, "am I very presumptuous?" Nonsense! The scenery took another look at him, turned and ran into the bedroom. Well It''s a wonderful sight. She left the first second, he actually miss her, song Wuqi thought, or follow up the bedroom to take her to cuizhuxuan, the wind brought a different message, he turned back and saw a hundred Li mo. Song has no time to smile, "good afternoon, your highness." I don''t know when, the palace people have already retired, the afterglow of the sunset sprinkled on Song Wuqi''s body, making him more like the God of war of victory. Also in the silence, suddenly came another person''s voice, "Song adult, good afternoon." Song Wuqi''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes flashed with cold light. He looked at the hundred mile ink and was examining it. Bai limo chuckled. His voice was gentle and powerful, but there was no threat. "Do you want to talk about it, Lord song?" "The prince wants to talk to me about something." "About the scenery, about my real identity." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 On that day, no one knew what song Wuqi and bailimer had talked about. But when someone saw that song had no time to come out of the East Palace, his face was cold and terrible. No one dared to go forward or ask. Thus, that evening''s secret talk became song Wuqi and bailimer''s secret. Hunting day will soon arrive, according to the order of baillimin, bailimer and scenery are going to participate. The scenery gets up early in the morning and changes into a neat dress. She looks at the red kissing mark on her neck in the bronze mirror, and tells her that song Wuqi is really a villain. She sneaks into her bedroom every night and leaves at dawn. This furtive action, along with her inability to sleep safely, also leaves a lot of marks on her body. She blushed and thought of the four words "Shengge at night". She fixed her collar to cover the kiss marks on her neck. She went out of the room and saw the hundred mile ink waiting for a long time. Bai limo saw her come out and showed a smile. Scenery is not comfortable, she slowly moved over, embarrassed to say, "sorry, I am slow." These days, she and Bai limo are not seen looking up, if you do not want to meet bailimer, it is impossible. To tell the truth, as a person with conscience, she feels a sense of guilt in her heart, but in her feelings, the scenery is never a wavering person, since it is decided, it will not change easily. Bai limo got up, always holding her hand, in her palm wrote: "since we are ready, let''s go." "Hundred mile ink I want to talk to you "Don''t say much." His index finger belly slowly rubbed her palm, slowly wrote: "I know in my heart." The scenery was startled, but soon she understood that it was the strangest thing to follow song Wuqi''s blatant practice, but what she could not believe was another point, "Prince Since you know it, you won''t feel Angry? " He shook his head and wrote on her palm, "the scenery is the Song Dynasty." She looked up at him and couldn''t understand what he meant. Bai limo just laughed. He put down her hand and motioned her with his eyes. It''s getting late. It''s time for them to start. He didn''t seem to want to say more. He couldn''t ask about the scenery any more. So he just nodded and went out of the east palace with him. He met the people of baillimin at the gate of the palace. Baillimin is surrounded by a Chinese master''s hanging pot, as well as song Wuqi and Xia Dynasty. Neither of the two people in the back dare to see the scenery. She was afraid that song Wuqi would not be important and would come to attack her directly. She was also afraid that her father, Xia Dynasty, could not help but take out a knife to chase her to chop, and yelled, "disgrace the family!" Fortunately, neither of them happened. Scenery rides a horse and follows Bai limo honestly. The paddock is on the mountain not far from the imperial palace. I don''t know why baillimin wants to hunt and play in such a hot day. It''s enough for him to have such "elegant interest" alone, but he has to call on other people to join him. If he wants to squat in the hot weather, he has to come out. The scenery looked at Song Wuqi, who was riding in front of him. He also thought that he was very handsome. She howled in her heart that such a handsome man was her! Unexpectedly, she ran into the sight of song Wuqi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 Scenery blushed, and she felt that if she just looked away, it would be too weak for her. So she opened her eyes again and looked at him in an open and upright way. Song has no time to smile, said a few words with the mouth, "I will hurt you in the evening." The face of scenery was even more red, as if to smoke, and the man had turned his head back. She looked at the hundred mile ink beside her, and saw that there was nothing wrong with his look, and she was relieved at the bottom of her heart. She felt that she would be scared out of heart disease by song Wuzhi sooner or later. The paddock soon arrived, and the bodyguards began to set up camp. While Bai limo was away, song had no time to get close to the scenery. The scenery was flustered to see if he had noticed them. Then he stopped him and went to a remote place and hid behind a tree. Before she could understand what he wanted to do, her lips were kissed by him. Scenery hurriedly pressed his hand which had reached into his clothes, and said nervously, "song has no time Someone will see it. " "The old emperor is busy talking to bailimer. No one will come." He had already ripped off her collar, and the hot kiss fell on her delicate clavicle. Scenery holding his head buried in his chest, panting, but trying to lower the voice said: "my father is still here." "The old and dim Prime Minister?" She hums a, coquettish eyebrow between contain angry color, "that is my father." Maybe the father-in-law and his son-in-law are enemies by nature. He always dislikes her father as a dim eyed old prime minister in front of her. She feels helpless, but she has nothing to do. After all, when he says that your father betroths you to the crown prince, isn''t that old eyed and dim eyed? Just shut her up. "I''m enough for the scenery..." He was vindictive in increasing his biting strength. "Song Wuqi You should be gentle... " The finger of scenery inserted into his dark hair and whispered a word "pain". Scenery legs a soft, by his hand around the waist, will her floor in his arms, finally, his kiss also gradually continue to go down The clothes on Fengguang''s body are half open, and the clothes on her left have slipped onto her small arm When she realized what he was going to do, she squatted down, threw herself into his arms, and hugged him tightly. Song''s eyes have a moment of confusion, he gently touched the back of her head, doubt asked: "scenery do not like it?" He didn''t do that for her. She knew what song Wuqi meant. Even if song Wuqi didn''t say it, she knew it in her heart. He was always afraid that he could not satisfy her, so he tried to make up for it in other places as much as possible. He felt that he could not bring her real happiness and didn''t want to aggrieve her, so he wronged himself. Even if song has no time to do it willingly for her, the scenery still can''t be said to like. Since she has chosen him, she has already chosen to accept all his things. The intimacy between lovers has never been flattered by anyone. Compared with the desire of the body, what can make her get my greatest happiness is the fit with his heart. As long as it is really like, even if it is just a simple touch, she can also feel incomparable joy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 "Song Wuqi I like you. " She raised her head and pecked his lips. "I like your body, your faults, everything you have." He pressed her on the back of her head and forced her to kiss her lips, deepening the kiss. "I know you like me." He knew it a long time ago. She would be obsessed with looking at him from time to time, when he looked at the past, she would deliberately pretend that nothing was watching. Perhaps, from the beginning, he just regarded her as an accessory of hundred Li Mo, but he didn''t know where to start. He liked to bully her, like to tease her to play, and then to see how she dared to be angry and speechless, he only found it very interesting. Song Wuqi, a teenager in the palace, has never experienced the beginning of a love affair. For the first time, he will not know. It is just like the more children like a opposite sex, the more they want to make that person angry. In fact, it is just to attract the attention of that person. Song Wuqi never thinks that he is a naive person. On the contrary, he has a purpose in his work. He also knows what he wants. When he determines what he wants, he starts to act. As long as it is to achieve his own goal, he can do whatever he can. For example, he chooses to enter the palace to become an eunuch. For example, that night, he is almost the strongest Hard attitude makes scenery his woman. He did not know how those people in the palace were rumored. Some people said that the crown prince and princess did not clean herself up and mingled with an eunuch, which made Xia family''s face lose. Although song Wuqi suppressed these voices, he also knew that scenery always heard some rumors, but the scenery always had a indifferent attitude towards these things. Because she never thought his identity was low. When he went to her every night to "connect with her", although she would show that you were unhappy again, song Wuqi also knew that she was happy to see him, to be able to touch his ears, to sleep in his arms She is really too perfect, around is shameless song Wuqi, also can''t help thinking, a incomplete body of their own, really worthy of her? Therefore, he came up with various ways to compensate her. Those rare gifts were simple. What he preferred was to compensate her in bed to bring her the greatest happiness and not to let her feel tired of his body. But song had no time to miscalculate. Scenery for contact with his body, always has unlimited enthusiasm, even if her reserved let her have been trying to suppress, do not show this enthusiasm. She is a duplicity girl, he has known for a long time. After a lingering and hot kiss, the scenery found that she had no time to throw song on the ground, and she was lying on his body, her right clothes also vaguely covered the white soft place, the clothes on the left side of her body had already been stripped away by him, so the smooth skin stuck on his clothes, she felt a little uncomfortable. She frowned slightly and wanted to pull her clothes well, but her hand was held by him. Song Wuqi opened his clothes with one hand, revealing the white and powerful chest. He took her hand and exerted a little force to let her lie on her body again. This time, she stuck on his skin, so she didn''t feel comfortable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 Song no time a hand around her waist, he as a sigh said: "I like you lying on my body."Scenery quietly lying on her stomach, for the intimate contact between lovers, she has always been no objection, and after lying for a while, she began to be bored, so a hand mischievously slipped his smooth chest, all the way down, and finally met his place, song Wuqi was stunned for a moment, because before no matter how close they were, he would be careful not to encounter the scenery Inside, the scar on it is too ugly.The hand of scenery has been carefully and gently rubbed up. She has noticed that he is responsive, but she also doubts, "Song Wuqi Will you feel comfortable? "Song has no time to quiver a few lower lips, he hugs her more tightly, only gently spits out two words, "comfortable."Physically, his happiness is limited. More importantly, it comes from her satisfaction."I often think If I am the only one who is happy, it will be very unfair Scenery raised his head and asked, "do you think you like me to do this for you for this reason?""No...""Yes, you don''t like it either." Scenery buried his head in his neck and deeply sucked the good smell on his body. "So, you don''t want to do those things for me in the future, OK?"There was silence for a second, and he said, "OK."She just then satisfied smile, take back her hand, her hands on his chest to support the upper body, the thief Xi Xi smile: "but today I want to try, I have not done for you before..."By the time song had no time to respond to what she was talking about, she had shrunk her body, bowed into a shrimp shape, and buried her head between his legs.Song had no time to be gentle and elegant, and instantly there was an indescribable but charming and beautiful confusion.He suddenly thought, his woman is really easy to go beyond his understandingStepping on the lunch point, the scenery finally returned to the tent. Under her strong demand, song Wuqi could only appear in everyone''s sight a little later. Song Wuqi didn''t understand the significance of her hiding her ears and stealing the bell. However, he has always been a generous man and will certainly meet the requirements of his own women. Of course, the premise is that this requirement should be within a reasonable range.He looked at the scenery from afar and walked into her tent. Just looking at her back, he could feel great joy. At this time, the imperial master came to her."You have made up your mind," he saidSong no time to collect a smile, "in the day I take a hundred Li Mo to see you, you should know.""It''s because the crown princess, who has been planning to admit your life for many years, intends to resist.""She is my scenery, not a princess." Song Wuqi narrowed his eyes and said in a slow, cold voice: "master of the state, you should be very clear about the consequences of what happened today to the future. If you don''t want the people to live in poverty, baillimin must die here today.""Your Majesty, after all, he is yours...""I don''t need the identity you''re talking about." Song has no time to smile, but it is very seductive, "and after it is done, you can rest assured that I will leave the palace with the scenery. The land of the hundred Li family is still that of the hundred Li family, and I will not touch it. Chapter 900 After all, the death of a baillimin doesn''t mean that the Baili family will be the last empress. Xuanhu is a national teacher, and he really has the ability that ordinary people can''t reach. But he never only serves baillimin alone. His master is the world, the emperor with the surname of Baili. If the latter chooses the whole world of Fujian and Baili, he must choose peace. "I see. I hope you''ll keep your promise." Song has no time to look at the hanging pot that is about to leave, and adds, "remember to remind the old Prime Minister properly, don''t let him die, how to say He''s my father-in-law. " He was really gnashing his teeth in that last sentence. If it was not for the fear of scenery, a sad man would not care about the life and death of Xia Dynasty. Xia shook his head at the man, but he couldn''t understand why he wanted to see his life. The afternoon was the official start of the hunting activity. All the people changed into neat clothes. Bailiman said with a kind smile: "we will divide our troops into three routes. The prime minister and the national master will be together, the prince and the princess will be together, and I will be with the Lord song. What do you think?" "Very good." The first to make a sound was the hanging pot. He touched his beard and said, "although I''m old with the prime minister, I''m afraid the results of hunting will not be lower than these young people." Song has no time also a smile, "then make an appointment in an hour, three teams of people to compare whose prey is better." "Lord song, this is a good idea." Bai Li Min nodded and agreed, "if you get the top prize, you can take away my Jiulong cup." "The Jiulong cup is your Majesty''s favorite treasure. Now it is used as a prize." Song has no time to say: "Your Majesty is generous." Baillimin said with a loud smile: "ha ha, no need to say more, we can start." Bai Li Mo is not in a hurry to go, and the scenery has a reason not to be anxious. She looks at Song Wuqi worried, and her intuition always reminds her that something is wrong. Song Wuqi smiles at her, indicating that she is at ease. Baillimin was the first to leave on a fast horse. Bai limo and song had no time to look at each other. They had a tacit understanding. He came to the scenery and nodded to her. The scenery looked at the Xia Dynasty and the hanging pot, did not dare and song Wuqi to say anything more, rode on a horse and left with bailimer. Xia Dynasty cold face to hum, "Song adult, remember your identity." "Don''t remember." Song has no time to elegant Yang lip, "soon, whether it is me or scenery, our identity will change." Leaving only such a mysterious word, he drove his horse to the direction of baillimin to leave. Xia Dynasty and hanging pot are good friends for many years. Naturally, he said angrily, "what do you mean by this man''s words, master?" "Young people have young people''s ideas." The old God of hanging pot touched his beard again, "don''t interfere too much." No matter how much rice was cooked, it would be useless for the Xia Dynasty to manage as much as possible, because the father had no binding force on his daughter. As long as the scenery casually plays a cry two make three hang, do not need scenery to beg him, the Xia Dynasty will rack their brains how to satisfy the wishes of scenery, let her and song have no time together. The hanging pot knows the Xia Dynasty very well. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 On the scenery side, although she carries a bow and arrow on her horse, she can''t shoot arrows. And Bai limo, who is beside her, never takes out her bow and arrow. It''s like walking in a leisurely court, just enjoying the scenery in the woods. "Prince..." The scenery called softly, she felt that it was necessary for her to make it clear to Bai limo, "I like song Wuqi, you also know that, right?" Bai limo looked at her and nodded. "In fact I don''t know how much you know, anyway As a princess, I fell in love with another man. I''m sorry Although Fengjing is apologizing, it''s not a mistake. She doesn''t think it''s wrong to fall in love with song Wuqi. "Prince, no matter what, sooner or later, I will remove my identity as a prince and princess. Then I hope you can agree to leave or leave me He shook his head. The scenery bit the lip, "do you not agree?" He stretched out his hand, and she knowingly extended her hand in the past. Sure enough, he slowly wrote in her palm: "only scenery leaves other people''s share, how can others rest the share of scenery?" After a pause, she doubted whether she had read it wrong. It was really strange and tight when she said this sentence from Bai limo''s mouth. Was it possible that he wanted to be the one who was suspended? No, no, No This is contrary to the common sense of the world, and it is impossible for bailiman to reduce the crown prince to the point of being dismissed by the crown princess. So she tangled, "Prince I don''t seem to understand what you mean "No harm." "The scenery will understand after that," he wrote He grinned mysteriously. Seeing that he did not want to say more, she no longer entangled in this topic, but with a cautious tone of discussion: "I am a little worried about song Wuqi, can I go to him?" She didn''t know where her worries came from, but her intuition reminded her that from the beginning, baillimin''s attitude towards baillimo and song Wuqi was very strange. Now, in the wilderness, there are many people who secretly protect bailimin, while song Wuqi is only one person. She feels very bad and always thinks something will happen. In the palm of her hand, Bai limo wrote, "wait." "For what?" "Until he''s done with it." "What''s the matter?" Bailimer took back her hand, and it seemed that she did not intend to write in her palm any more. After about half an hour, she asked, "is it time now?" Bai Li Mo looked at the sky and nodded. Scenery said: "then I''ll go and have a look secretly. I''ll come back to look for you when I see song Wuqi free." Bai limo smiles. She was relieved to ride away. Soon, her back disappeared in the woods. Soon after the scenery left, the gentle smile on Bai Li Mo''s face was no longer, he made a bleak voice, "with such a long time, can''t you come out?" There was no other movement. He added, "it seems that you want him to die in the water prison." "No!" A small figure rushed out, she pleaded: "please don''t kill him." Bai limo just glanced at her with the rest of the corner of his eye. "Your attitude of asking for help is really noble." She was stunned and knelt down on her knees again Please don''t kill the prince. " This woman is from Iraq. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 The scenery took out the map of the forest. Along the map, she quickly found the route that song Wuqi and bailimin left. The more inside, she faintly felt a chill. More importantly, she smelled a smell of blood, a strong smell of blood. "Drive!" She waved the reins to speed up the horse. When she got into the middle of the woods, she saw a corpse on the ground. The blood on the ground made her dizzy. She could hold the reins and didn''t fall off the horse''s back. The bodies on the ground were all dressed in black. When song Wuqi was in the palace, she was always dressed in black. She managed to suppress the rising fear in her heart and get off the horse. Scenery doesn''t like corpses. But now, she squats down and looks at the dead bodies one by one. She doesn''t even care about their terrible death. She just wants to see if there is a face she is familiar with in these corpses. It took her a long time to examine the bodies on the ground one by one, and there were 72 bodies. Fortunately, there was no one she was worried about. Song has no time to be here. Where will he go? She looked deeper into the woods, as if there was a layer of fog. She did not hesitate to go there. After about five minutes, she saw an acquaintance under a tree. It''s not that Song Dynasty has no time, but a hundred Li min. Bai Li Min has large and small wounds on his body. His yellow robe has been dyed red with blood. When he sees the scenery, he is angry as if he reaches out his hand and says, "help me..." "Song has no time?" For the first time, Fengjing felt that she was very indifferent. She didn''t care about the injury of baillimin, but asked song Wuqi about it. She couldn''t imagine that song Wuqi was following baillimin. So many people died in front of him, and song Wuqi was following bailimin. Maybe Maybe he also Bai Li Min''s eyes moved, "scenery I am your father. Help me... " "Tell me where song Wuqi is!" She came up to him and said obstinately, "I want to know if he is still alive." "Song Wuqi It''s a traitor... " "I don''t care whether he is a traitor or not. I want him to live!" As soon as her voice fell, a bloody hand came from behind her and wrapped it around her waist. The hand gently pressed her back against a powerful chest. The man behind him hugged her tightly and wanted to embed her in his own bones. His other hand caught her chin. He hung his head and fiercely kissed her familiar lips. Scenery passively bears the kiss behind her. She tasted a trace of blood in this kiss, but he didn''t let her go. Until she was about to breathe, he slowed down the fierce and wild attack a lot. He put his lips close to her and let out a light smile. "Why have you been kissing so many times, you still can''t breathe when I kiss you?" "Song has no time..." When she saw the bloodstain on his white jade face, tears immediately fell out of her eyes, "do you know Do you know how worried I am about you? I thought you Thought you... " She never dared to say the word "death". He kisses away the tears from the corner of her eyes, salty, but sweet, "the tears of scenery can be precious, can''t cry." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 "No matter how precious my tears are, they are not as precious as you!" She turned around in a hurry and faced him, "are you hurt? Let''s go back. I''ll go to the doctor "It''s just a little injury, it''s all right." "You''ve shed so much blood!" Song Wuqi discovered that the hand holding her chin was stained with blood, so that the white and lovely face of the scenery was stained with a lot of blood. He sighed, "I''m sorry, I stained the scenery..." "Song has no time! Is this the time to talk about this? You go back with me She grabbed his hand, but she couldn''t pull him. Song has no time to see her more real appearance, happy smile, "don''t worry, I still have some things to deal with." What he said was, of course, a hundred Li Min still languishing. He pulled the scenery behind him, approached a few steps, and enjoyed the appearance of baillimin, who lost blood and breathed unsteadily for a while. He laughed, "you can''t imagine that the scenery will stand in front of me in perfect condition." Scenery a Leng, she looked up to see song Wuqi, and also looked at the back of the tree and sat hundred mile min, do not understand why the topic will be brought to their own body. After a long time, Bai Li Min murmured, "you know all about it." "Yes, I know all about it." "The so-called 10-year period is just a cover. You make me think I can have a fair fight with you in ten years. In fact, you never thought about that," he said Bai Li Min''s vision in his turbid eyes changed, "no time You are my child, too. " "Your Majesty is joking. You admit that I am your child, but you want to use me to refine medicine." "No You misunderstood me... " Song Wuqi narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "these words are from the mouth of the national master. Who do you want to cheat now?" Ten years ago, the Song family was all over the country, and only song had no time to survive. Why? Because Bai Li Min needed song Wuqi''s existence, just ten years ago, he had a bet with the young song Wuqi. He gave song Wuqi ten years ago. After ten years, they could fight fairly, and song Wuqi could avenge his parents. It sounds like baillimin is a very good emperor, isn''t it? But he''s not like that. He wants to make sure that song Wuqi can stay with him. Only in this way can he better control song Wuqi. It''s true that song Wuqi is the child of baillimin and his wife song. Because of this blood relationship, song Wuqi is the best medicine for baillimin to improve his skills. However, with the growth of song Wuqi, he is gradually out of the control of baillimin. Bai Limin thought more than once that if song Wuqi did not get a knife in that year, but became his rightful prince, song Wuqi was definitely the best candidate for the next emperor, and baillimin might choose his own herbs, such as bailimen, such as bailishu. But there is no regret medicine in the world, song Wuqi has become an eunuch, he no longer has the qualification to inherit the throne, so he can only become a medicinal material. When song Wuqi''s power grew more and more invisibly, baillimin thought of another method. He found song Wuqi and told the truth that he was his own father. Song Wuqi was very insipid, and he didn''t know what song''s attitude was at that time. Then, Bai Limin indulged song Wuqi infinitely, and song Wuqi constantly challenged his bottom line. For example, he deliberately framed the crown prince, and Bai Limin''s reaction was expected. In order to pacify song''s trust in himself, he could put his beloved child into prison. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 Bai Limin planned everything very well. He once had a divination with the national master. Hanging pot only said one sentence, "the crown princess will hinder your Majesty''s plan." Scenery is the daughter of Xia Dynasty, and she was also watched and grew up by baillimin. Baillimin loves the scenery well, but compared with his own plan, the summer scenery is nothing. Therefore, on the day when Fengguang went back to his mother''s home, he sent someone to bump into the scenery with a crazy horse. Unfortunately, Fengguang just lost his memory and was not in danger of life. The National Master once again remonstrated, "as long as the crown princess can leave the palace." Then, there was the drama of "Baili Minti" scenery and the prince''s separation. As long as the scenery and the prince were separated, he could give the position of Princess Fengjing, and then he could only leave the imperial city. Later, when Bai Limin knew that song Wuqi had a special relationship with scenery, he changed his mind. The existence of scenery would be more conducive to his plan, for example Threaten song Wuqi with scenery. What bailimin didn''t know was that the reason why the national master advised the scenery away from the Imperial Palace was because the divinatory symbols of hanging pot showed that no matter how to do it, bailimin would be dead. What hanging pot wanted to avoid was that Song Dynasty had no time to kill people because of the death of scenery. The people in the Song Dynasty were not able to protect the scenery. However, they were not able to protect the scenery. He thought that everything was perfect, until he saw the beautiful scenery standing in front of him, bailimin knew that his plan had failed. But he didn''t understand, which step was wrong? It was not until Song Dynasty that he mentioned the national teacher. "Hanging pot betrayed me..." Song has no time to look up, "the national master has always been loyal to the country, not you, where did the word betrayal come from?" "Hanging pot..." If there is still strength, baillimin must be gnashing his teeth and shouting these two words. "You sent so many assassins to assassinate me, and you wanted to conspire with bailimer to threaten me with the scenery. Baillimin, baillimin, even if you are good at planning, will lose in the end." Bai Li Min knew that song Wuqi was a cruel man and would never let himself go because of his father son relationship. Therefore, he left his loving eyes behind the scenery, "scenery From childhood to adulthood, I treat you as my own daughter... " Scenery drooping eyes, and to song Wuqi behind standing, not to see the dying man. In my heart, song''s position is much better than that of you Now the prime minister said, "you are not afraid of your father''s adultery, but you are not afraid of being a puppet in the imperial court The smile on Song Wuqi''s face is no longer. One hand covers the eyes of the scenery. A five foot long silver whip suddenly appears between the sleeves of the other hand. With a gentle sweep, Bai Limin''s right hand is removed. The blood splashed, and Baili min gave a sad cry and fell to the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 Song no time gloomy said: "in this world, no one dares to laugh at my woman." Scenery caught his hand covering his eyes and looked into his gentle and worried eyes. She shook her head, "I don''t care I''m not as vulnerable as you think, and you are song Wuqi. No matter what you do, I will stand by your side. " Song Wuqi looks slightly stagnant, and takes out a clean handkerchief from his arms, which can be said to be the only clean thing on his body. He always loves to be clean, but now he doesn''t rush to wipe it for himself. Instead, he gently wipes the blood stains on her face. "Scenery I promise you I won''t get you dirty again "You''ll promise you won''t get hurt again, will you?" He dyed his bloody face with a faint smile, "well, I promise." Scenery took his hand and felt that his promise was more happy than eating the most delicious pastry in the world. Bai Limin, who was seriously injured and now has an arm broken, falls to the ground and has no strength to get up. He has only breath but no air. Now it is too late to say any inappropriate words. Scenery asked: "what should he do with it?" If not handled well, song Wuqi will be charged with regicide. "It''s a landslide. I can''t find the body." Song''s eyes did not even put a cent of Min''s body, he focused and tender looking at the scenery, "then, we will die in this landslide." "You mean..." "Scenery." He called her name softly, "as long as I walk out of this mountain, I will no longer be song Wuqi, a powerful official, and you will no longer be a noble prince and princess. If so Would you like to go down with me? " She didn''t answer and asked, "will you bully me?" He also thought about it seriously, and finally put it in her ear and said, "I only bully you in bed, OK?" What''s rare is that she didn''t blush. After getting along with him for a long time, the scenery would become a cheeky one. "It''s not sure who bullies whom?" She stood on tiptoe and bit him on the chin. Song has no time to send out a happy smile, "even if I am no longer the governor of the Western factory, but I still have the money to buy osmanthus cake and sugar gourd." With his liking, she pushed forward. "I want to eat what you make." "OK, I''ll learn." "You''ve learned to cook for me alone." "I only make it for Fengguang alone." "By the way, you must not take the tiger bite with you. It will snatch food from me." "Well, no tiger bite." No matter what she said, he echoed in a low voice. Maybe if she said, "you go to die," he would smile and promise. Song Wuqi is very glad that she is still alive. In the evening, a landslide suddenly occurred in the Royal paddock. It is said that his majesty, the commander in chief of Xichang, and the crown prince and princess were all killed. Not long after the funeral, his royal highness suddenly suffered from a serious illness. After the illness, the prince could speak, but his body was very weak. Some people said that he experienced the pain of losing his father and wife, so he could not afford to fall ill. During this period, he supported the emperor and the emperor. Who can win the throne has become a mystery. In the south of the Yangtze River, a courtyard, suddenly came a woman''s scream. "Ah! Song has no time! Tiger bite has robbed my sweet scented osmanthus cake again The man reading under the shade of the tree put the book down and caught the woman who threw herself into his arms. He said with a smile: "the tiger bit has robbed your sweet scented osmanthus cake. It would be nice if you took it back again." "You She gritted her teeth. "It was said that the tiger would not bite it." He said: "the tiger bit himself to find his way, I can not." "You are so good at martial arts. Every time you bully me, you don''t help me!" Yes, if it wasn''t for the tiger, how could she come to him every time to complain? She is also very cute when she is angry It seems to be his bad taste. "OK, OK. I''m not angry." He patted her on the back and kissed her on the lip. "Can I tell you a story?" "What story?" she asked curiously "Let''s say that in the paddock that day, if the plan of bailimin was successful..." In his gentle voice, along with the cicada''s chirp, he was quiet. Time is quiet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 The scenery is dead. He died in Song Wuqi''s arms. There were corpses all over the place, and the smell of blood filled the air, making people feel sick. But the man sitting in the middle of this group of corpses, he quietly hugged the woman who lost her life in his arms, and kept sending her his internal power, which could only keep her body temperature, but could not make her wake up again. It''s been three days and three nights. Even the world''s top experts, but also can not hold up for three days, the people who arrested him came one by one, but died in his hands one after another. He murmured, "don''t disturb my scenery, she is asleep." I don''t know how many people died, but in the end, no one dared to approach. Finally, the commander of the royal guards made Liu Qi and Feiyu come. They only dare to stand three meters away. Even though Liu Qi has killed many people, he is afraid of such a scene, let alone jadeite. However, there is a young lady of Feiyu. Her grief overcomes her discomfort. Unexpectedly, she has more courage to speak than Liu Qi, "Lord song Please, miss tu''an Song has no time to move at all, he just focuses on drooping eyes, looking at the sleeping scenery in his arms, no other action. "My Lord, the former Emperor is dead. Now the crown prince has become the new emperor. When the situation is stable, more people will be sent to kill you soon." Liu Qi said anxiously that the tiger bite that followed him had no vitality in the past. It lay on the ground and sobbed in a low voice. In this pile of corpses, the man in yellow robe is particularly bright. As the king of a country, baillimin has been dead for three days, but he still hasn''t been buried. He and the corpses are gradually surrounded by flies. The scenery died for Song Dynasty. Three days ago What is the situation like? Song has no time to think for a long time, the picture in his mind is clear. People in baillimin grasped the scenery. He said that as long as song had no time to commit suicide, the scenery would be safe. When song had no time to stab the sword into the abdomen, the scenery moved faster. She wiped her neck with the sword on her neck. Soon, there was a trace of blood on her white and smooth neck. Song has no time to kill all the people. He holds the scenery in his arms and prays for her to survive. Therefore, he muddles through three days and instills his own internal force for her. His body seems not to know that he is tired, but a voice tells him that if he stops and can''t hold on, the scenery will really leave him. Jadeite finally couldn''t help crying, "Lord song Because, miss, our master is already ill, and the young lady has died so miserably. Please do me a favor and let the young lady settle down and give yourself a relief. Feiyu knows miss. You are the person that Miss likes. She has a spirit in heaven. She will not want to see you torment herself like this. " "Yes, my Lord." Liu Qi also advised: "Miss Xia is kind-hearted. She won''t want to see you, because she has become a ghost instead of a human being."! Adult, maybe after a long time, bailimer will bring people to kill you, are you so willing to die in his hands? When Miss Xia was alive, she hated bailimer very much. If an adult died in the hands of bailimer, would you be reconciled? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 "Hundred mile ink..." Song Wuqi suddenly had a reaction. He read out the name and gently stroked her cheek with cold hands. He said softly, "scenery, you once said that you hate him..." Bai limo is a very arrogant person. On the first day of marriage with scenery, he said to her: "summer scenery, I can give you the status and respect that the crown princess should have, but you don''t want to get love from me. We are political marriage, and I can never love you." After saying this, he left the bedroom again. At that time, she gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t know where he comes from. Will I need his love? I''ll beat him up when I have a chance in the future Hit him? No, kill him. As if he found the motive force of action, song Wuqi stood up with his body of scenery. He murmured, "scenery, your wishes will come true When you wake up, you will praise me When she wakes up, it will be like before. When he does something that makes her happy, she will jump into his arms happily and then stand on tiptoe to kiss his lips. He disappeared in the woods, and even Liu Qi couldn''t find his direction. On the busy street of the Imperial City, a man in black suddenly appeared. The cloth of his clothes looked very noble, but his face and hands were stained with a lot of blood, especially the woman in his arms, pale and lifeless. At first glance, he was dead for a long time. Where the man passed, pedestrians automatically gave up a road. Someone whispered, "this man is not a madman, that woman is clearly a corpse, but he swaggered with the corpse on the street." The body No, she''s still alive. The whispering passer-by''s neck suddenly wrapped with a silver Bian, blood splashing between, a head fell on the ground. The crowd quieted down, but suddenly, I don''t know it''s called "kill!" All the people began to run and shout frantically, and the peddlers couldn''t even care about anything. "It''s too noisy..." Song has no time soft voice said: "scenery, I will soon let them quiet down." The silver whip seemed to have its own life. Dozens of people had lost their lives when they kept moving. The blood color spread in the streets of the Imperial City, and the smell of blood spread in the imperial city. The sun was as bloody as blood until it fell into the palace. The national master rushed to the hall, where many people had died. Bai limo, who was seriously injured, protected the Iraqis behind him. The bleeding wound told him that he could not hold on for long. He gritted his teeth and looked at the people sitting on the Dragon chair, but he could do nothing. He is not a man, but a Shura from hell. Song Wuqi took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the face of the scenery. He always felt that she would be stained with a lot of dust along the way. Song did not lift his head and said, "I have killed too many people today. Scenery doesn''t like me to kill people, so Kill yourself. " He didn''t move, but there was an overwhelming murderous spirit, which did not affect the woman in his arms. The place where the woman lay was the only place where he could release his tenderness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 Hang Hu was stunned for a long time, and then asked, "what are you How many people have been killed? " All the way he came, there was no one alive. "How many people have been killed I don''t remember either Song has no time to throw away the handkerchief, put in the scenery behind the hand gently patted her back, is to help her sleep, he said: "those people are too noisy, scenery sleep, everyone should be quiet." Hiding behind the hundred Li Mo, Yi Ren murmured: "you are crazy..." "I remember you." Song has no time to lift his eyes slightly, because he is afraid to wake up the people in his arms, his voice is also low and dumb, "you call Yi people, is the maid of the east palace." Yi people a meal, Bai Li Mo has completely blocked her behind her, "Song Wuqi, what''s the matter you rush to me, don''t fight against her." "The scenery says, she is a good girl." Song Wuqi didn''t pay attention to Bai Li Mo, but he laughed at her. The smile was put on his pale face, and there was a strange enchantment, "but the scenery also said that she hated bailimer. Yi Ren, you should die first. If you die, maybe Bai limo will be very painful." In his whisper, Yi''s heart trembled violently. For a moment, she thought of obeying him, picked up a knife from the ground and stabbed it into her body. Bai Li Mo said in a loud voice: "song has no time! You don''t want to touch a hair of Iraq! " "Oh?" Song has no time innocently blinked an eye, "only the emperor robe of you, still have the qualification to shout here?" Bai limo did not speak, it is impossible to talk about it. Song Wuqi said it well. None of the people present was his opponent. Hung Hu knew that if he didn''t do anything else, they would not be able to leave alive. He stepped forward and said, "Lord song, if there is a way to change Miss Xia''s death, would you like to have a try?" "What do you say?" Song Wuqi''s empty eyes suddenly have focal length, he looks at the hanging pot, only in one eye, there is infinite pressure. "I can send you back to ten years ago with forbidden technique, but it''s forbidden technique. I don''t know whether it can succeed, and your body will suffer a lot, maybe Maybe it will be torn up by the cracks in time and space, but this is the only way to prevent everything from happening and the only way to save Miss Xia. Would you like to have a try? " He has no reason to refuse. No one knows what kind of pain song Wuqi suffered. When he appeared on the streets of the imperial city ten years ago, the bustling street scenery made him feel a little bit fascinated, because he killed all the people here not long ago. He was standing in the street, a girl in red with a little dog in her arms. The girl fell to the ground with a plop. "I didn''t know to help me when I fell down..." The six-year-old complained loudly, "are you made of stone?" The tone of speech Song Wuqi''s eyes drooped. He watched the little girl get up from the ground, patted the ashes on her skirt, and then watched her hold the dog in her arms. Then, he saw her staring at him, "what are you doing with me all the time?" He said, "look at it." "That''s nature." The girl nodded generously, and the little dog in her arms barked at him. He squatted down and looked at her head up. "Where are you taking this dog? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 "I want to find someone to adopt it." She murmured: "my father does not allow me to have a dog, let me throw it away, but if you throw it away, it will become a stray dog and be bullied." "I can adopt it," he said "Really?" She opened her eyes wide and could not believe that she had found the adopter so soon. Song Wuqi''s lips raised a smile, "but You have to tell me your name first. " She blinked suspiciously, "don''t you know me?" "Why should I know you?" "Because I''m famous here." She said with a high air: "you can ask casually, which one does not know my miss''s name - summer scenery." He said with a smile, "you are called scenery." "Now that you know my name, what is your name?" "My name is A drop. " A drop in the ocean, perhaps, he is just a passer-by in her life. "That drop of corn..." Now, he has to take good care of his sweets "Good, the scenery said, I remember." She saw his smile, a little shaking God, she raised her hand, stretched out her finger, touched a scar on his face, "a drop, you are injured." "It''s just a minor injury. Don''t worry about it." "How did you get hurt?" "I''m looking for someone. I''ve come a long way." "Have you found the man you are looking for?" "It''s been found," he whispered "That''s good." She nodded, looked up at the sky, "a millet, it''s late, I''m going home, you remember to take good care of the dog." "Good." She walked out a few steps, and then turned back and waved to him, "I''ll go back first. If you have time, you can come to the prime minister''s office to play with me." He nodded again and said "good". When her figure disappeared in the sea, his eyes were up, and finally there was a satisfaction in his black eyes. He went to the prime minister''s office many times. Of course, she didn''t know. He stood in the corner and watched her every move secretly. A small change may lead to many changes in the future. Song Wuqi didn''t know that there was a word to describe it, which was butterfly effect. He could only understand this truth, so even if the scenery was close to Chi Chi, he would not appear in it In front of her. He went into the palace again and saw himself, who was only 16 years old at that time. He was sitting under a locust tree at the moment. He seemed to be reading quietly. But song Wuqi knew that at that time, he had just been sentenced to the palace, and his body was still in a faint pain, but he used the book to hide his real emotion. He didn''t go there, but left the dog there. He knew very well that his young and unaccompanied self would leave the dog and name it tiger bite. As time goes by, it is ten years in a flash. Finally, things changed, scenery was hit by a crazy horse lost memory, this is song Wuqi did not expect the scene, he arrived, can only kill the horse, save her life. As the hanging pot said, when there was a non-existent person in the world ten years ago, the operation of the world would change more or less. The way to stop these changes is to intervene in the development of things as little as possible, and try to treat yourself as a transparent person who has no contact with everyone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 Song Wuqi changed his face. He turned himself into an old man named Yisu, instead of a young man named Yisu who had the face of song Wuqi. Bailimer is also different from the previous one. The world''s hundred mile ink is not arrogant and arrogant, but gentle and polite, and the city government is deeper. He knows that song''s flawless existence will affect his position. Therefore, he began to pretend to be dumb to cover himself. He also understood the importance of Prime Minister''s support to himself, so he treated the scenery more gently It was after being bumped into by the scenery that he and his wife were together that he chose to give the flower to the scenery. And the scenery was taken. Song Wuqi didn''t want to kill himself ten years ago and replace him with the scenery. But soon, the irresistible butterfly effect forced him to give up the idea. He couldn''t tolerate any mistakes. All he had to guarantee was to let the scenery live. First of all, he has to make sure that the scenery will not like the hundred mile ink. Therefore, he imprisoned bailimer and put him in a water prison under the cold palace. He put on his mask and became a charming prince. Yi soon found out that he was not really a hundred Li Mo, a person''s face can change, but his pulse can not change, but she found how? Song Wuqi takes her to a water prison and sees Bai limo, who has only one breath left. She easily compromises. In order to survive, she can only follow song''s order and keep everything as usual, so that no one in the east palace will be suspicious. Especially to make the scenery suspicious. Song has no time to watch the scenery and young 10-year-old himself from the beginning of tit for tat to the back, he repressed the idea of killing that own, continue to play the role of Bai Li mo. But once in a while, it''s interesting to take the scenery by your side and let the young man eat the shriveled food. So, in that night, the young song had no time to go out and let the scenery become his own person. At that time, he thought that the first time Mingming had a close relationship with scenery was in his cuizhuxuan. That was the second time that scenery was bitten by a tiger and brought to cuizhuxuan, he didn''t resist and asked for her there. A whole month later than the young man in a hurry. As like as two peas in the sky, was coming to the paddock soon. He had to find another himself. When he tore down the mask and looked at a face exactly like himself, it was obvious that a little young song was unable to stand for a while, and soon accepted another set of his own. He knew himself, and naturally knew that the so-called "ten years" came from himself, not a fake. After hearing what will happen in the future, he is not so calm. The two song Wuqi went to hang Hu together. There was no need to say much. When he saw that there were two song Wuqi, he knew what had happened. Before the common people, he could not refuse their request and told all the plans of baillimin. The scenery survived, together with song Wuqi. And he is another song Wuqi, who owns The Song Dynasty of the dead scenery has no time. There is only one scenery left, but there are two in Song Dynasty. He thought he could kill the man. But the other himself seemed to know what he was going to think. After leaving the paddock, he took the scenery and left. But he forgot that there was a tiger bite. In fact, no matter how to avoid it, it''s useless because they both have the same logical thinking. No one can escape from the palm of their hand. When they come to the south of the Yangtze River, song has no time to follow the tiger''s bite and come to a courtyard all the way. He heard the laughter inside, and he knocked on the door. On the other side of the door came a beautiful female voice, "who is it?" He moved his lips, and before he could pronounce a syllable, his eyes became dark. When he opened his eyes, he saw only the top of the bed. He felt the movement around him. The woman holding his waist tightly stretched out her head from the quilt. Her eyes opened a gap. She asked lazily, "what time is it now?" He did not answer. She blinked strangely, and then leaned up to kiss his face, "are you still awake?" "Yes..." He finally had a response, side body tightly around her, as if to integrate her into his own blood, never separate. She was hugged hard by him, "are you having a nightmare?" "I dream of I dreamed you were dead. " She laughed. "I''m right by your side, aren''t I?" "Yes, you are by my side..." He turned over and pressed her on his body, and his kiss fell on her eyebrows, lips, neck and chest He was so enthusiastic early in the morning. It seems that he has a real nightmare. She lay flat and let him move his mouth and hands. She said that it was hard to find a daughter-in-law who was so understanding as her. She would never know how desperate and lonely he had come back to her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 "The host now has 52 points." Standing in the familiar and clean white space, the scenery listened to the indifferent voice of system Jun, and let out a long sigh of relief, "a full score of 100 is more than half..." The feelings about the last world have been emptied by the system king. Naturally, she has nothing to nostalgia for. Now the integral number over 50 has given her great enthusiasm. She said excitedly, "select the script." In the script around her, she took one, and gradually, the name of the book also slowly emerged - "My Vampire Prince.". From the title, we can see that the world we went to this time is a world with vampires, while the male is a vampire. As for the female owner, we have to open the book to see it. At the thought of vampires, she immediately came up with bats. She drove the bats out of her mind. She opened the book, and the content about the next world poured into her mind. Zeng Xue, an ordinary senior high school student, moved to a remote town with her father because of her father''s job change in the second year of senior high school. She could only study in a local high school as a transfer student. But miraculously, the middle school named Osiris is not an ordinary school. In this school, whether it is primary school, junior high school or high school, the student groups are divided into two departments, one is part a, and the other is part B. However, we habitually call the former noble and the latter civilian. The class time of part a is in the evening, while that of Part B is in the daytime. The reason is obvious, because all the people in part a are vampires who come back early and come out late. Osiris middle school is a mixed Middle School of blood race and human beings. In the middle of this group of blood clan, there is a king like existence, that is the male Lord, known as the pure blood situyou. The next successor of the situ family is also the aristocrat of the blood family. It can be seen that the identity is different naturally. But it was such a powerful man. After meeting Zeng Xue for the first time, he thought that her smell was very good, and he almost couldn''t control to suck her blood that day. He was worthy of being the Lord of men and women. It was just the attraction of fate. After discovering that Zeng Xue is a very delicious girl, situ you can''t help but want to suck her blood. However, it''s forbidden in the school, so he can''t help it. But he is afraid that other people will come first, so he applies to the principal with his own identity. Zeng Xue moves to his dormitory, and he will take lessons with him in the future. He said that Zeng Xue was his servant, but the man and the woman had been together for a long time, and they would always make something happen. Of course, they fell in love, which can be bitter male two and female two. The identity of the second male is also very simple. His name is Wen Xian, and he is the president of the student union of department B. of course, this is superficial. In fact, he was born in the family of vampire hunters. In addition to learning hard, he was also good at killing vampires. At night, he and the vice president were patrol officers, which was actually the watchman to prevent the group of vampires from disorderly. According to the setting of this world, vampires first appeared a thousand years ago. As time goes on, there are more marriages among families, and the number of pure blood vampires is very small. However, the identity of the scenery in the next world is one of the few pure blood vampires. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 The so-called pure blood family, although they enjoy a high status in the blood clan circle, most of them are very low-key. In addition to a famous situ family, there is also a Xia family. It is very difficult for the blood clan to rely on natural means to reproduce. One is because the blood clan itself is not old or dead, and the other is that it is difficult to integrate blood. So even if two vampires are combined, maybe after hundreds of years, they have not given birth to a child. For pure blood, it is even more difficult to have a child. In the summer of seventeen years ago, a new baby was born at the same time in situ family and Xia family. In order to continue the pure blood lineage of the two families, their parents clapped their hands and the marriage was decided. The scenery of situ''s family is unknown. However, when she was seven years old, her mother, the beautiful noble woman, said to her daughter, "if you don''t like the boy of the situ family, you can just terminate the engagement. Anyway, when you agreed to make the engagement, you just thought that situ you was pure blood and in my daughter''s heart It''s good to take a pure blood boy to protect the bottom before you have a family At that time the Xia Dynasty listened, shook his head, but did not say anything, it can be seen that also recognized the wife''s view. At that time, the seven-year-old scenery was very naive and said: "I heard that mom and Dad were engaged since childhood. Did mom think so at the beginning? Dad''s just for the bottom line? " As soon as Wang Ci''s face changed, he said, "I''m going shopping" and left with his bag. The scenery looks at her father again, her father''s face has already been black. In any case, she was assured that her parents were not serious about her engagement. When Fengjing was 17 years old, her family moved from the bustling city a to a place called Osiris. When the scenery heard the foreign name, she reflected for a long time that she remembered that this town was the place where the male and female masters developed their plots, not abroad. Osiris is a very remote place, which is hard to find on the map at least, but when you cross the path and walk into the town, you will find that it is actually a very open green plain. There are wheat fields and towns here. Rows of white villas and tribes are in the town. At a glance, it looks like a gathering place for rich people. On the same day, the Xia Dynasty had done the transfer procedures for the scenery, and he put a school rule in front of her, "read it well, so as not to make mistakes in the school." "What mistakes can I make?" Seeing this pamphlet for years, she asked, "Dad, did you just get this from the headmaster?"? Why is it so old? " "The old should be. This is the school rules I got in high school more than 300 years ago." "Did you go to Osiris high school, too?" Xia Dynasty''s face appeared a look of nostalgia, "yes, you don''t understand how difficult it is for a blood clan to enter Osiris." "Isn''t it easy to enter?" "You just don''t do your homework well." The Xia Dynasty slapped her on the top of her head, "Osiris middle school is a school founded by Osiris, the ancestor of our vampire. Even this town exists because of the great Osiris. It has a history of thousands of years. Do you think such a valuable school can be admitted at will?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 Isn''t it just a village middle school? Scenery turned her lips and didn''t dare to say it in front of her father. Osiris is a boarding school. No matter how close you live, you have to live in it. The school can really dig money. In order to cultivate her ability to live alone, Xia Dynasty didn''t come to see her off on Saturday. She carried her suitcase alone and climbed the highest mountain in the town, namely mount Osiris What Chinese people love to name is the name of Tucao. She always likes to make complaints about the name of her ancestor. She often sounds funny as a Chinese speaking Chinese. I don''t know what the author of this article thinks. Can''t we have a Chinese name? It took her about an hour to climb to the top of the mountain. She saw a splendid European style building with a large area. She should have guessed that the school must be like a Western Castle. Fengjing is wearing a white knee length dress and a big sun hat on her head. She tries not to let the sun shine on her body as much as possible. Although she is not of that low-grade blood, she will not be afraid of the sun, but she is also a vampire. She will not be afraid of the sun, but also feel slightly uncomfortable. At this time, she saw another girl with a suitcase and panting. The girl wore a ponytail, a white shirt and jeans hot pants. She showed her long legs with perfect lines. When she saw the scenery, she quickly came over and said, "Hello, my name is Zeng Xue." "My name is summer scenery." The scenery has already guessed her identity at the first sight when she saw her. In her heart, she envied Zeng Xue for being so cool, but she didn''t show a point on her face. Zeng Xue asked again, "are you also transferred from school?" "Yes." "That''s great. I''m also worried about whether I''ll be too lonely alone..." The scenery interrupted her directly, "I''m from part A." "Ah?" Zeng Xue dropped his head and said, "I''m from the B department." "I think we''d better hurry in. The sun is going down." Then, the scenery dragged the suitcase into the school gate. Zeng Xue did not want to follow her. When I walked in, I found that the school was terrible. Because it was Saturday, there were not many people in the school. The sky gradually darkened. I saw Zeng Xue beside my eyes. When the dark road came out, if there was any uncontrolled vampire, I would drink her blood. If it was a Vampire whose bloodline was lower than her, if it was a pure blood running out, she should be equal For her part, she doesn''t have much confidence to protect Zeng Xue''s mobile blood bag. "Ah Zeng Xuejiao twisted her feet and suddenly fell to the ground, scenery helped her stand up, "are you ok?" "Nothing It''s just that I broke my knee. " Seeing the bloodstain from the wound on Zeng Xue''s knee, the scenery is sensitive to the spread of a sweet breath for her. Suddenly, there is a gust of wind. The scenery throws away the suitcase and turns back majestically: "get back!" A young and handsome man in black school uniform, he is like a leopard lying on the tree not far away, the smell of blood makes him salivate, but there stands a pure blood aristocrat, the pressure released let him dare not move forward. This is the instinct from the bloodline, the low blooded vampire, unable to resist the high blooded vampire. It''s a rule. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 Zeng Xue was still looking at the boy in the tree, so, "that man What''s going on? " "Don''t talk." The scenery has already felt, around hiding a lot of vampires, but they are all due to her identity, no one dares to rush out, she frowned and asked Zeng Xue, "do you know where your dormitory is?" Zeng Xue looked at the map. She nodded and said, "yes!" "Listen, now you go straight back to your dorm, you don''t have to worry about anything, don''t look back, you know?" "For..." Staring at by the scenery, Zeng Xue also knew that it was not the time to ask this question. She picked up her suitcase and said, "I''ll go first..." "Did I say you could go?" In the dark, slowly came out an elegant and noble boy, black school uniform very good outline of his body, his face with evil charm smile, step by step toward them. The man who can not be afraid of the suppression of the scenery blood lineage, scenery does not need to guess who he is. In fact, although the situ family and the Xia family are engaged, she has never met situ you. The difference is that she knows the plot and knows the man, so she can understand his identity. Because of the appearance of situ you, Zeng Xue stopped. She thought to herself, this boy is really handsome. Situ you just swept Zeng Xue once, and he put his eyes on the scenery. "You are pure blood, which family?" His attitude is really extraordinary. Scenery is not to be outdone, she held her arm, slowly said: "my surname is Xia, which family do you think I am?" "Summer scenery?" Situ you''s expression is as hard as swallowing a fly. "It''s me, situ you. You don''t seem very happy when we meet for the first time?" Situ youleng, because of the appearance of summer scenery, he even ignored Zeng Xue, who had a strong attraction for him, "is it a pleasure to see you? The little princess of Xia family suddenly came to Osiris. Why, you can''t wait to find me to fulfill the promise made by the elders? " "Don''t you think too much. If my father didn''t force me to come here, I wouldn''t come here." She added secretly that she had come here for the sake of smelling envy. "Better be so, or I won''t have time to serve you, lady." Situ you put his hands in his trouser pockets and pulled his way: "summer scenery, give me the girl behind you." Zengxue from the flower crazy back to God, she subconsciously to the scenery behind hiding. The scenery glanced at situ you, "why should I listen to you?" "Osiris is my territory. If you want to live here in the future, don''t offend me." "Situ you, you seem to think highly of your identity. I am the same as you. Why do you think I will be afraid of you?" She is right. Even if situ you wants to find someone to wear her shoes, in Osiris, only situ you dare to do so. Other people have no such ability. That is to say, no matter how many guards behind situ you are, no one can deliberately trip Xia Fengguang. Situ you said coldly: "summer scenery, do you want to enjoy that woman alone?" "Do you think I am you? Barbarians who can''t control their primitive impulses. " As long as a vampire, he or she will react to more or less blood, and the degree of reaction also depends on the level of the vampire. For example, a class C vampire can''t control himself by smelling the blood, while A-class and B-class vampires can be rational, while the latter can be completely unaffected. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 At this time, another man and a woman appeared, but they were wearing white school uniforms. The boy was really beautiful. His picturesque face was full of smiling eyes, handsome nose, and slightly raised thin lips. His temperament was gentle and elegant. His clean white school uniform set off his elegance and ease. The moonlight sprinkled on his body, as if covered with a layer of yarn for him ¡£ He stepped on the moonlight, smiling, "today is Saturday, there is no class, how can we all gather together." Everybody? Zeng Xue looked around, plus herself, as well as the boy in the tree, but there were only six people. What she didn''t know was that many people had come in the dark. The girl in the white school uniform also has a delicate face, and the black long hair at the waist adds a high cold that cannot be climbed. She stands behind the boy and looks up at the people in the eye tree. The boy who was still in the tree like a leopard ran away from the tree like a frightened cat. That''s true. Situ you "Yo" a, Yin Yang strange gas way: "Wen Xian, you take your small attendant to meddle in business again." "Entrusted by the headmaster, I come to pick up the students." The boy named Wen Xian slightly tilted his head, and said with a friendly smile, "Osiris, welcome to your arrival." His smile like spring breeze, seems to have the charm of melting ice and snow, not only Zeng Xue, but also the scenery can''t help staying for a while. Generally speaking, the more noble the bloodline of vampires is, the more beautiful they will look. For human beings, the more attractive they are. But Wen Xian, as a human being, has a strong attraction. It is worthy of being a man with capital to match man. Suddenly, she sighed in the bottom of her heart. She didn''t forget that she was a vampire hunter, and she was a vampire. The gap of identity could not be easily crossed. Wen Xian said to the girl behind her: "Chu Xiao, take the new students to the dormitory building." "Well." The girl named Chu Xiao nodded and went to the side of scenery and Zeng Xue, "Zeng, I''ll take you to your dormitory, as for Xia I am not qualified to enter part a dormitory... " Wen Xian said with a smile, "maybe situ, who is willing to help others, is willing to help this lovely young lady." Si tu you didn''t give face, "I''m not a good student. Don''t count on me." He knew that since the smell of envy came, he couldn''t do it to Zeng Xue today, but he was really disgusted with the scenery because of the engagement. So he snorted and left smartly. The vampires in the dark also left one after another. Scenery does not look at anyone, she just stare at Wen Xian. Wen Xian''s Distressed smile made him feel helpless. "Classmate Xia, I''ll send you to the dormitory. The headmaster knows that I''ve only been in the dormitory building of department a for a while, and I won''t be blamed." Scenery this just satisfied smile, "good." The dormitory buildings of part a and part B are quite far apart. They are completely in two directions. Chu Xiao and Zeng Xuexian leave one step, and the scenery follows Wen Xian to another direction. Wen Xian is very gentlemanly. He took the suitcase in the hand of Fengguang and said casually: "the arrival of summer students may make some changes in part A "You are reminding me that I may threaten situ you''s position and he will target me for it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 Wen Xianyi smile, light said: "in school, after all, only Xia classmate''s identity can be compared with situ you." Before the scenery came, because of situ you''s noble status, he was the highest existence among the vampires, and because of the limitation of his lineage, no one could resist him. But now that the scenery comes, it''s hard to guarantee that the people in department a will not start to form cliques and divide into two groups, which is not a good thing for the stability of the campus. "Don''t worry. I''m not as naive as situ you." She first promised, then looked up at him, "you are a hunter, aren''t you?" She was much shorter than him, smell speech, smell envy can only look down at her, he hook up the lip corner, "good." "This is the first time I''ve seen a hunter It''s amazing. " After all, her identity is a vampire, and she is more or less sensitive to this profession as a hunter. In fact, when a vampire meets a vampire hunter, different bloodlines will make them feel uncomfortable at the bottom of their hearts. Especially for those who have sucked a lot of blood, this kind of exclusion will be particularly strong. But the scenery to Wen Xian, at most just feel a little delicate mood just, because she grows so big No human blood at all. The Xia family is not a vegetarian family. If you say that the eldest lady of the Xia family has not sucked blood, I''m afraid few people would like to believe it. Every vampire has a different ability, and this ability, first of all, will be shown after the first blood sucking, so we have not drunk the scenery of blood, and we still don''t know what our ability is. Wen Xian saw her suddenly thoughtful appearance, also did not disturb her, he sent the scenery to the dormitory downstairs, "Xia classmate, I can only send you here." "Oh, thank you." She regained consciousness and took the suitcase. "Wen Xian, you are really a good man." Wen Xian said politely with a smile: "to lead the way for the freshmen, this is what I should do. I will continue to patrol, and I will go first." "Good." She waved, "goodbye." Wen Xian nodded slightly and then turned away. The scenery looks at the back of the boy and says that she doesn''t have to worry. She looks back at the European style castle like dormitory building and walks in with her suitcase. There are many people in the hall. Seeing the scenery coming in, all the people are quiet. It is very tacit that everyone''s eyes are directly on her. The scenery experienced a wave, here are A-level and B-class vampires, and that situ you did not know where to go, because she did not feel that there was a second pure blood in this dormitory building besides her. With a satisfied smile, she pointed to a boy, "come here." The boy with a chocolate bar was stiff. He came over and asked, "what''s your order..." When he approached, the scenery found that the timid boy was just in the tree. She raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s your name?" "My name is Yanbai." "Yanbai Are you from the Yan Family in B city "Yes." "Very well. We have some friendship with your Yan family. Now, please do me a favor." She said, "my dormitory is on the third floor. Help me lift up my suitcase." Yan Bai couldn''t refuse. He looked back at the other people, who avoided his eyes one after another. Situ you had reminded us that no one could get close to the summer scenery, or he would be his enemy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 But situyou seems not to realize that Xia''s blood is there. If she really wants to tell some people what to do, those people are not able to refuse. Yanbai forced to mention the scenery of the suitcase, thinking that he is in the end a few years of mold. He followed the scenery all the way up the stairs, to 302 this room, scenery took out the key to open the door, see the room is very clean, there is no dust in her imagination, she was relieved, and turned back to Yan Bai said: "you put things down." Yanbai put down the suitcase and asked weakly, "what else can I do for you?" "No, go back." "Yes." Yanbai nodded, the next second immediately ran away without a personal shadow. When she got a phone call from her father, she would like to sleep in the trunk again. Scenery can be said to be a wonderful flower among the vampires. Originally, the night is the beginning of the day for the vampire, but she is different. The night is the point for her to sleep. Even if she doesn''t suck blood, even time is the same as human beings. It''s just like a human being who only knows how to sleep and can''t get up at night. What is this not a wonderful flower? But in addition to the Xia family, no one else knows that she has a life habit that runs counter to ordinary vampires. Although she has become a vampire in this world, she always thinks that she is an ordinary human being in her bones. Because she was too tired to climb the mountain, she slept until one o''clock in the afternoon of the next day. She sat up from the bed. She looked at the curtain, faintly passing through the sunshine, and then slowly realized that she was not at home. Then, she covered up the hungry and helpless alone She wants to eat. The scenery changes clothes, is a long sleeve over the knee skirt, holding a sunshade umbrella out of the door, the dormitory is very quiet, because now this point, just is the vampire sleep time, she went out of the dormitory all the way did not see a person, looking at the sun overhead, she confessed to open the white lace sunshade, according to yesterday''s memory of the route, she Out of the area of part a dormitory building. For vampires, Osiris takes a vacation once a month. That is to say, ordinary human students can go home on weekends, but they have to wait four weeks to get out of school. Today is Sunday, and those returning home will not return to school until 4:5 p.m., so the scenery has never met anyone. She was sad to find that she could not find someone to ask how to get to the canteen. Why don''t you call her father and ask her to deliver the meal. But at this time, it''s two or three o''clock in the morning for a vampire. She estimates that her father will scold her first and then hang up. The scenery went to the shade of the tree, covered his stomach, held the umbrella and squatted down. This small appearance looked very pitiful. "Meow ~" a pure black cat jumped down from the tree curiously. It stood in front of the scenery and called softly. Scenery has no spirit to look at it, "what''s your name?" "Meow" "well, your name is not bad." She seemed to have a little interest. "Can you take me to the canteen?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 The black cat mewed again. "Oh, can''t you?" "Meow..." The cat took a few more steps and reached out to lick her hand. Behind the scenery came a lazy voice, "can you understand Xiao Hei''s words?" It turns out that this cat is called Xiao Hei. "How can I understand a cat?" The scenery does not have the spirit to turn back, saw a long hair man. His long, lazy black hair was tied to one side and gently draped on the left shoulder. The long loose scarf was not too hot. The top button of his shirt was not fastened, so his exquisite clavicle was slightly exposed. The outermost coat was a white doctor''s uniform. The man looked like he was twenty-eight years old. He was looking at the scenery with his lazy eyes. "I heard you talking to Xiao Hei." "Yes, I''m talking to it." The scenery tilted his head and blinked, "it''s just a rule that when I talk to it, I have to understand it?" Her tone seems to be saying, how can I understand animals? Are you stupid? The man thought for a while, agreed with her words, he also learn from her squat down, one hand to support his chin, loose said: "I have not seen you, you are a new student." "There are thousands of students in this school. Do you remember all of them?" He replied, "I can''t remember." "Then how do you know I''m new here?" The man slowly raised a touching smile, "you have a smell I haven''t heard." "Oh You know people by smell. " Make complaints about the scenery, and suddenly what she thought of, sitting on the floor with a skew, and moving back several times, she said in horror, "are you a werewolf?" "Werewolf?" The man blinked his eyes innocently, and the black cat came to his feet and gave a light "meow" to show his innocence. The scenery stammered: "you, you, you are not a werewolf?" "This is a school for humans and vampires. There won''t be werewolves." There was a trace of curiosity in the man''s voice, "in my impression Although vampires and werewolves are natural enemies, but vampires are a noble creature, they will never show fear of werewolves "You don''t know how much a werewolf is How Rough. " Scenery seems to think of some bad memories, her body has goose bumps, feel uncomfortable. The man squinted at her for a while, and finally nodded clearly, "it turns out that you have been pursued by a werewolf crazily." "Hello How do you know that? " He laughed and approached her a little. He held out the index finger of his right hand and touched her chest. "I can hear your heart talking." She puffed out of the corner of her eye and finally slapped his hand off. "This is my chest!" "Ah Sorry. " He was a slovenly man. After he scratched his hair at will, he was even more decadent. "You are all flat I forgot it was a girl''s chest. " Feng Feng felt that she had been insulted the most in her life. She asked aloud, "who are you? Why do you know that I was haunted by a wolf man with no manners? " "Well Let me introduce myself The man pulled out a smile, at this moment it seems rare to be some serious, "my name is Mingming, is the school principal of this school, but also the school doctor of the infirmary. By the way, your father and I are still classmates." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 "My father''s classmate? So are you... " "I''m not a vampire." He said, "I''m human." Her father studied in Osiris more than 300 years ago, but the man looked very young. She immediately blurted out, "how can human beings live beyond 300 years old?" "That''s because I killed too many vampires..." His lips curled with a beautiful radian. Even his lazy eyes seem to be a lot darker at the moment. There seems to be a cold wind around him. He gently said: "the blood of the vampire is contaminated with too much blood. I unconsciously assimilate my blood, or it can be said that I''m a vampire who kills vampires. " This kind of thing is not impossible. The blood of a vampire is not human blood. Even if they leave the human body, it will be active for a period of time. However, even if the blood seeps into the human skin, it will be swallowed up by the blood cells in the human body, causing no impact, unless In a short period of time, he killed too many vampires and his hands were contaminated with too much blood. His body could not digest it in time, which would lead to the so-called "assimilation" phenomenon. This kind of thing was only mentioned by her father. She had never seen it in other people''s mouth or in books. So she thought it was just a story. Generally speaking, if a human wants to become a vampire, he must drink the blood of that vampire. At the same time, the human transformed into a vampire will also exist as a servant. He cannot resist the command of transforming himself into a vampire, and this man This man is assimilated by the blood of many vampires, that is, he exists here as an individual, not as a servant of a vampire. The scenery first saw this living example. She reflected for a long time. When she came back to her mind, she saw that the strong dead feeling just released from the man was not there. Instead, it was the lazy and loose breath. She looked at him for a long time, and finally she could not help but stretch out her hand and pinch his face. He sighed, "dear lady, what are you doing?" "It''s hot!" The scenery was originally sitting on the ground, but now she hides again, Shua Shua Shua comes closer to him. She reaches out her hand, opens her sleeve, and miraculously says, "you see, my skin is cold! You say you are a vampire, but you are warm, ah! I haven''t touched such a warm person in years! " Mingzhi glanced at her white arm and thought whether to touch it. His hand was caught again. The star eye of scenery looked at him, "since you are my father''s classmate, that is my uncle, you can rest assured that I will treat you well." No He didn''t need her filial piety. He looked at the hand that she had caught him. He said that the girl must have thought that he was a vampire with temperature and felt strange, so he was getting close to him here. Indeed, for more than ten years, scenery has lived in the family of vampires. She has almost forgotten what it is like to be a real human being. Although some of her living habits are still the same as those of human beings, she can''t change some specific conditions. For example, she will feel that the smell of blood is a sweet taste, for example, her skin is cold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 But why does she know that her recollection also wants to pass, each vampire has different abilities, and the ability of knowing is to see through other people''s memories. The scenery suddenly worried about whether he would see through the identity of his fast-wearing man. The system king in his mind knew what she was thinking and said coldly: "no one in this world can get any cognition beyond this world." That is to say, even if there is a vampire who can hear his heart''s voice here, he can''t hear any voice related to crossing in the mind of scenery. The scenery was relieved and suddenly sneezed again. Knowing that another hand was not grasped by her picked up her umbrella, which she had just thrown on the ground because of her excitement, and held it on her head. He said helplessly, "little girl, don''t catch a cold." Yes, the sun is warm for humans, but cold for vampires. The constitution of each vampire is also different. Some vampires are in good health and can withstand the severe cold, while some are poor. They are directly exposed to the sun and easily get sick. Vampires, of course, can get sick. The scenery asks clear know, "is not assimilated human, all won''t fear sunlight, moreover the body is warm?" "I don''t know about others, but I do." "Do you want blood?" "For blood, I don''t need it." Strictly speaking, he is a half human and half vampire. He can enjoy both worlds, but he still chooses to live as a human being. "It''s very kind of you..." "If only I could have the same body as you "Why, as a rare pure blood aristocrat, are you not happy?" "I told you that you don''t understand..." She can''t eat human food casually outside, otherwise it will attract people of the same race strange eyes, also can''t wantonly bask in the sun, because it is easy to get sick, think carefully, in addition to not being old and not dying, being a vampire has no other benefits at all. Clear know to see in front of the little girl suddenly quiet down, but suddenly, she again released his hand, covered his stomach, lowered his head, looked very painful. He deserved to be a doctor in the infirmary, so he naturally said, "aunt pain?" "Your aunt is in pain." She raised her face and called out to him with no strength. She said bitterly, "I''m so hungry..." Mingzhi was distressed, "the canteen of department a is not ready for dinner, and I can''t get the blood bag..." "I don''t want blood!" She immediately objected, and then said pitifully, "I want to eat, that kind of hot rice You are the headmaster. You must have a way. I want to eat. If you don''t give me food, I will starve to death I''m starving. You can''t tell my dad My father is hundreds of years old, only I have a daughter. Do you have the heart to see him give a black haired man to a white haired man? My mother didn''t divorce my father because of my presence for so many years. If I starve to death, my mother will divorce my father too... " Directly from the issue of eating to the issues related to life and death, and from life and death to the marriage of the Xia family, do you understand that eating is such an important thing for a vampire? But looking at her charming and simple, she kept begging with her sleeve And it''s really pathetic. He clapped her head lazily. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 The scenery immediately has the spirit, she cleverly follows in the side which knows clearly, completely did not just want to roll to say to want to eat the appearance. Because from the beginning, the umbrella was held in his hand. When the scenery stood up, he felt that he was embarrassed to throw the umbrella to her as an elder. So he had to hold the umbrella for the girl all the way, thinking that he had nothing to do. Looking back on the scenery, she felt that it was reasonable for someone to hold an umbrella for herself. She didn''t feel anything wrong at all. Yes, she was a good daughter who was served by a lot of people in the Xia family. She didn''t learn anything about the gentleness of the lady. She learned the essence of her temper. Mingzhi looked down at her head and thought that the next time he saw Xia Dynasty, he would have to double the tuition fee from him. The little princess of his family was hard to serve. Mingming came back to his dormitory with scenery. As soon as he opened the door, the scenery beside him rushed in curiously. However, when she saw the situation in the room, she looked back at him with silent eyes. Knowing that there is nothing to be ashamed of, he shrugged, "single man''s room, how clean do you want?" After all, he is the headmaster. His room is naturally larger than that of the students. He has two bedrooms and one living room. If you open the curtain, you can see the beautiful scenery of Osiris mountain. However, this man''s room is really messy. On the floor, on the sofa, on the coffee table It''s not clothes that are littered or magazines of beautiful women''s portraits. The scenery must walk into the living room. However, this is not her room. She is not qualified to say anything more. Her purpose is just to eat. She thought she knew how to cook, but she didn''t expect that she was in the kitchen, but soon he came out of the kitchen with a pile of instant noodles in his hands. Mingzhi put the instant noodles on the tea table, and said to the scenery, "here, all the flavors are here. You can choose whatever you like. There is boiling water in the kitchen. You can choose yourself to make it." Scenery did not move, silent looking at him. It''s hard for him to feel that the little girl dressed delicately stands in his disordered room and sets off his house as a dog''s nest. His shame, which has not been seen for many years, has a lively trend. He pulled out a smile rigidly and discussed with each other and said, "if you can''t eat in my room, you can take it back to your dormitory." "Take out." She said only those two words. Mingzhi patted her head like an elder, regretfully said, "little girl, it''s impossible to climb such a high mountain to send it in." She pursed her mouth. "Instant noodles are bad for your health." And she glanced at the garbage can, boy. It was almost full of instant noodle boxes. Do you know why: "I only have instant noodles to eat here..." He knew that the more noble a vampire was, the more picky he was. But it was no use being picky because he lived by eating instant noodles. Then, he heard her say, "no wonder it looks so decadent. It turns out that it''s a dead house with poor nutrition." Dead house? No, no, no, he''s just squatting at home. Mingming just wanted to explain a few words, then he saw the scenery and went to the refrigerator. Fengguang opened the refrigerator and was surprised. The refrigerator was full of canned beer. At a glance, it was almost all pure wine. She finally found two eggs and a sausage in a corner. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 She took out the sausage, looked at the shelf life on the package, and it would be expired in a week. She thought it would be OK to eat it. She took out two eggs from the refrigerator and walked into the kitchen. Clear know immediately followed in, "little girl, you can cook?" "No Scenery cold spit out two words, in the eyes of clear and speechless, she took out her mobile phone, opened the web page to search for two words of egg sausage, immediately, there appeared the method of fried egg sausage. Mingzhi touched his chin and said, "it turns out that the mobile phone can still be used like this..." "You''re not old-fashioned, are you?" Scenery glanced at him, "do not even know the search function of mobile phone?" "I''m not good at modern electronic products," he sighed Hearing the tone of his voice, Fengjing thought of her old stubborn father. Her father didn''t like cell phones and computers. Maybe hundreds of years ago, people were so insensitive. She didn''t bother to pay attention to him. First she washed the pan clean, and then according to the method on the web page, first beat the eggs, then cut the sausage, and then put the sausage into the egg liquid, stir evenly, hot pot put oil, put all the prepared egg sausage into the pot at one time, fry it on one side, turn it over and fry the other side, and fry the eggs until the color on both sides is brown, and then fry the eggs Loose, successfully loaded. He was amazed at her series of movements. The scenery was elated and snorted to him. In fact, it was her first time to cook. It was really too smooth However, she soon realized that she might have been a full-time wife in some world, which gave her a cooking instinct, and now she can show off in front of this man. She thought about it again, and looked at the side of Ming know, who was standing next to her. She suddenly saw her eyes and blinked. She suddenly felt pity for him, a poor living ability, do not know how to take care of himself Oh, still a hopeless old houseboy. She took out a bowl and divided half of the dishes on the plate into another bowl. She put the bowl in his hand again. "Don''t eat instant noodles every day. You can also eat some healthy food occasionally." After that, she took her plate of food and walked out of the kitchen. Although there was no rice, she could eat a little food to fill her stomach. Clearly know to look at her back, that careless and dark eyes slightly squint, and finally slightly up a point, the same out of the kitchen. Because of years of aristocratic education, at the dinner table, the scenery shows a good upbringing. She does not speak and does not let the dishes and chopsticks make any sound. At a glance, she also has the appearance of a noble lady at this time. Knowing is different, how comfortable he is, how to come, I do not know when the small black cat meow, jumped on the table, he is very loving to pick out a bit of food, put in front of small black, by the way, touch the head of small black said: "black, little black, you have been with me for so many years, also suffered, today you can finally eat some normal things." "Hello The scenery looks up at him, "the cat is not allowed to eat sausage!" Clear know a hand to support chin, slant over the head smile to see her, "it doesn''t matter, little black is not an ordinary cat, but it grew up drinking my blood." She wondered, "grew up drinking your blood?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 Knowing that the oil stains on the corners of her lips were very eye-catching, he took out a paper towel and casually wiped the oil stains on the corners of her lips, and then casually threw the paper towel away, because his action was too natural, it made people feel that there was nothing wrong. "Xiaohei can be sensitive to the smell of blood, which is good for the safety of students in B department." "I''ve always felt strange..." Scenery said: "why should we let human beings and blood race go to the same school? Isn''t it very dangerous?" "That''s because of the great Osiris..." She uttered a syllable coldly, "Oh." "Well, Osiris." He had an old enemy named Tobia, who was known as the strongest vampire hunter in history. Only he had the ability to fight Osiris. The two men agreed to fight a fair duel, but after three days of fighting, they did not win or lose. Instead, they became sympathetic "And then they eloped together?" He glanced at her lazily. "If only they eloped. This battle made Osiris realize that not all human beings are so vulnerable, and Tobia also knew that it was very difficult to kill Osiris. So on the third night, they reached an agreement that mankind and the blood clan signed a peace treaty, and this The agreement also made them realize that human beings and kindred can not coexist peacefully. " "So Tobia founded the vampire hunter society, and Osiris created the school?" "Not bad." "Every year, Osiris high school is monitored and protected by the vampire hunter Association. As long as a blood clan injures a person, they will take the wounded vampire away. Depending on the circumstances, it may be life imprisonment or death penalty," he said She said: "in fact, our Xia family is also monitored by the vampire hunter Association, right? That''s why my father let me come to this school because I have to be supervised by them, too? " "You''re smart, too." He nodded with admiration. "You''re right. Every child of an influential family in the blood clan needs to come here for two years. In fact, it''s also for the association''s people to monitor it for two years." "I see!" She stood up excitedly. "Putting humans and blood clans in the same school is actually to detect the danger of blood clan. If there are vampires who can''t help but fight against human beings, they will be taken away by the people of the association, right?" He looked at her because of guess and excited look, lip slightly raised, "said good." "And you?" Scenery and hands on the table, leaning forward, squinting seriously asked him: "are you also a member of the association, or the kind of That kind of high-rise? " He said slowly: "as early as 300 years ago, I have resigned and left the association. I am just a neutral person now." "It''s also My dad''s not going to make friends with the vampire hunter society She sat gracefully, as if the person who had just been particularly excited was not herself. "I said Are you not sleepy now, little girl He asked casually, "now is the sleeping time of blood clan." She didn''t want people to think she was a wonderful flower. Instead of saying that her work and rest time was the same as that of human beings, she said, "am I not hungry? Don''t people get up in the middle of the night to eat snacks www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 "Well You''re right. " He nodded and didn''t know if he believed her. She got up and said, "well, I''m full now. I''m going back to bed. Good night, headmaster." Don''t wait to know to give a response, she picked up the sunshade on the sofa, quickly opened the door and went out. She was in such a hurry that she ran away. Knowing a hand to support chin, looking at the door for a long time, suddenly a chuckle overflow lip corner. How to say that? Summer scenery can be said to be the most unlike the vampire he has ever seen. After returning to the dormitory, the scenery pondered over it. Today, it can be said that I rubbed a meal at the headmaster''s house, but what should I do in the future? Her father taught her science. In the high school, there are two canteens in the school. The canteen in part B is for human beings, while the canteen in part a is for the blood race. However, the former provides normal food while the latter provides fresh blood bags. At that time, the Xia Dynasty also told Wang Ci that maybe Fengguang would change her bad habit of not drinking blood if she went to live in school for a while. But scenery didn''t want to change this bad problem at all. After thinking about it, there was only one way to do it. That is, she sneaked into the dining room of department B during the day. But then there was another problem. Her school uniform was black, and human''s school uniform was white. She felt her chin for a long time, and finally thought of a person. On Monday morning, people came and went at the entrance of the dining hall of department B, all students in white school uniforms. Zeng Xuegang just walked out of the canteen, a hand suddenly stretched out and dragged her to a tree. Before she could scream, she heard a familiar voice in her ear, "don''t shout, don''t shout, I''m summer scenery." "Classmate Xia, it''s you." Zeng Xue looked back and blinked in doubt, "aren''t you a student? Why are you here now? " "You don''t have to worry about that. I want you to do me a favor." Zeng Xue is a kind-hearted girl, she said: "you say, as long as I can help, I will help." "This It''s very simple. " Scenery quietly said in her ear: "you don''t know, a canteen food is too bad, I can''t eat it at all, but I can''t go in the canteen of B department. Can you take an extra package and bring it to me every time you play rice? You can rest assured that I will give you money." Zeng Xue originally thought it was something very important, but it was just a matter of helping people to bring food. She nodded readily and agreed, "OK, summer, you haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll go to the canteen to help you with one." "Well, thank you so much." "It''s OK. It''s OK." Zeng Xue waved her hand, turned and entered the canteen again. The scenery sighs, this female host is simply a little angel, for this kindness, she will try her best to help her if she has anything in the future. "Classmate Xia." After a while, she turned around and saw a gentle and smiling boy. Her brain quickly reflected for a long time how she should say to make people believe that her presence in human territory is not malicious. Finally, she just waved her hand and said, "Hi, good morning." "Good morning." Wen Xian politely returned a sentence and asked with a smile: "now this time, it seems to be the time for summer students to go to bed." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 "I can''t sleep..." "And then he said," I''ll just walk away Wen Xian kindly reminded, "this is the canteen of department B, people come and go." He was afraid that she could not hold on to To attack the crowd. Scenery naturally understood his words, and her bad temper ran out again. "Since you know my identity, you should know that I am not a low-level blood clan. I still have this self-control." "I think Xia misunderstood me." Wen Xian gently smiles, gentle but sharp eyes, has the magic power to see through people''s heart. "I''m not worried about your self-control, but as a student of a department, I can only walk out at night. This is the rule." "What''s the difference between the rules you''re talking about and how the prisoners are allowed to come out and have fun?" "Classmate Xia, the school rules have been like this for thousands of years. I am the supervisor of department A. It is necessary to remind you of this." His tone is very relaxed and indifferent. He can''t hear half of his personal emotions. He is really just doing his best to remind her from an objective point of view. Because it''s his duty to keep the campus stable. "Summer classmate, breakfast is coming!" Zeng Xue ran over with steamed stuffed bun and soybean milk. Seeing and smelling envious, she quickly stood up, and the lady and reserved called out: "good president." Wen Xian is the president of the student union, which Zeng Xue heard from Chu Xiao, who is the vice president of the student union. Wen Xian looked at the food in Zeng Xue''s hand, and then looked at the scenery with delicate expression. Then his eyes showed a clear and incomprehensible expression, "Xia classmate..." "I''m going back!" Don''t wait for him to finish, scenery took Zeng Xue''s breakfast in his hand, for a moment ran without a shadow. Zeng Xue asked vaguely: "what''s wrong with Xia classmate?" "Probably I''m sorry Wen Xian fist against the upper lip, with a light cough to cover up his smile. On the other side, the scenery ran out of the crowded area and became a slow walk. She walked towards the campus of department a, while biting the steamed stuffed bun in her hand angrily. She just felt that she had lost her hair today. She could almost imagine Wen Xian''s evaluation of herself. What is the reason why there are such strange vampires in the blood clan? It''s a wonderful flower that I don''t sleep in the daytime, but also come out to eat human''s breakfast. On the way, she suddenly stopped because she saw a magical scene. Under a big tree, there were two people, one male and one female, one standing and one lying on the ground. The girl with beautiful legs stepped on the boy''s hand with one foot and said coldly, "it''s not the time for people in part a to take part in activities. You have violated the regulations again." The boy didn''t dare to resist. He said pitifully, "I''m hungry I just wanted to find something to eat... " "Do you have a reason?" "No I''m wrong, I''m wrong Xiaoxiao, can you spare me The girl squinted. "What do you call me?" "Your majesty!" The weak boy immediately changed his words, "Your Majesty, please forgive me, I am really hungry I didn''t want to hurt people... " The boy''s voice of begging for mercy is enough to make the listener moved. "It''s useless." The girl with long hair disdained a sentence, and squatted down, lifted the sleeve of the school uniform, put the arm in front of the boy, "drink it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 The handsome boy shook his head, "no way I can''t drink your blood any more... " "Do you think the blood of those animals is better than mine?" "No..." She spits out a word, "drink." The boy''s body trembled, wronged from the ground to sit up, he like a little white rabbit red eyes said: "I just drink a little A little is enough. If you feel pain Just Just hit me. " The girl in front of him bent the corner of her mouth and had a smile. But soon, the smile disappeared. Trance was just an illusion. She said coldly again: "speed." He shook again, just like a little daughter-in-law who gave in to the bully. He opened his mouth, stretched out his fangs, and bit her arm. This is a path from part B to part A. usually, few people pass by. So when there is a sound suddenly, the man and woman immediately turn around and see the scenery. It turned out that the scenery was watching the opera too seriously, and unconsciously drank all the soymilk, so the straw made a sound in the empty paper cup. She blinked her eyes, and then threw the soya milk cup into the garbage can. She raised her hand and waved, "hi..." She recognized them as Chu Xiao and Yan Bai. Yanbai also bit Chu Xiao''s arm, he looked at the scenery stupidly, suddenly made a hiccup. Chu Xiaomei jumped on his head, slapped him on the top of his head and pushed him away. She got up and stood up, and put down her sleeves. She returned to her previous posture as a goddess. She looked at the scenery coldly and said, "it''s not the time for you to go out for activities." "It doesn''t seem to be..." The scenery pointed to the man squatting beside Chu Xiao like a little dog, "is it time for him to come out?" Chu Xiao indifferently said: "I am about to take him to the principal''s office to accept punishment, do you want to go together?" "No, Xiaoxiao, you said you would not give me to the headmaster!" Yanbai hugs Chu Xiao''s leg and cries pitifully, almost crying out. Chu Xiao hated the iron is not steel glared at Yan Bai, is a foot to kick him to the ground, "you give me shut up!" The scenery asked seriously: "that Are you going to take us to the headmaster''s office now? " Yanbai got up again, squatted beside Chu Xiao, grabbed her hand and cried her name, "Xiaoxiao..." "Are you lovers?" The scenery points to them two, blurts out. "Lover..." I don''t know what Yanbai thought. His face slowly turned red, and his eyes were dizzy. It seemed that he was about to faint. Chu Xiao suddenly said with a cold attitude: "he and I are not lovers, please don''t talk nonsense." "Xiaoxiao..." Yanbai held her hand and shook it, but she was cruel and didn''t look at him again. He lowered his head. It''s like a puppy abandoned by its owner. She looked at the cold faced Chu Xiao, "he seems to be very sad because of your words If you like him, why not... " "Nonsense." Chu Xiao interrupted the scenery, if the face is covered with frost, "don''t use your guess to talk, I''m different from you, I won''t like a vampire." Yanbai held Chu Xiao''s hand loose, but still did not let go, he hung his head, did not speak a word, but can let anyone feel his pain. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 Scenery closed her mouth. She thought Chu Xiao was arrogant and coquettish and refused to admit it, but it turned out that she was wrong. Chu Xiao looked cold. She said in a businesslike tone, "Yanbai and you are going out at an abnormal time. Please go to the principal''s office with me." Words down, she took out the hand which was held by Yanbai, turned and left. The scenery saw Yanbai squat on the ground and looked at Chu Xiao''s back for a long time, then she got up and followed up. She quickly bit the rest of the steamed stuffed bun, threw the bag into the garbage can, and followed up. In the headmaster''s office, the atmosphere is quiet. It''s really quiet because there''s no one in it. Seeing no one, Chu Xiao is very familiar with it and takes the two people behind him to another place, that is the infirmary. He pushes the door, and the door of the infirmary is closed. Chu Xiao didn''t want to raise his long legs and kick the door open. Lying in the hospital bed, the sleeping man opened the quilt and sat up from the bed. His long hair was scattered behind his head. He yawned vaguely at first, then kneaded his brow and said without lifting his heart: "if someone is ill, he will be sent to the hospital, but he will not see a doctor here." With that, he went back to bed again. Chu Xiao walks in directly. Scenery and Yan Bai follow her. They take a glance at the medical room. As expected, they are as messy as the dormitory they know. Chu Xiao''s voice sounds gnashing teeth, "headmaster, something needs you to deal with." "Well?" Knowing that he had only opened one slit of his eyes at the moment, he woke up quickly when he saw the people in front of him. "It''s the three of you. What''s the matter? How can we get together to find me?" Two students in part a in black school uniform appear here in the daytime. Isn''t the answer obvious!? He is the headmaster. Chu Xiao can''t be rude. She took a few deep breaths in her heart, and then she said, "the summer scenery and Yanbai in part a go out at an extra time. It''s against the school rules. Please handle it." "Why look for me for such trifles..." Chu Xiao increased the volume, "headmaster!" "All right, all right, I see." Mingzhi took out his ears and got down from the bed. His shirt was wrinkled by his sleep. He put on the doctor''s clothes on the side. He stood in front of three people seriously. Then, he said solemnly: "summer scenery, and Yanbai, do you know that at this time, you should stay in the dormitory?" Yan Bai is in a low mood, is alone sad, and does not want to accept the words that are familiar with. Scenery can only be forced to say: "know." "Know that and run out?" "I Yanbai and I are so hungry that we want to find something to eat. " Mingming nodded again, "yes, it''s impossible to be hungry..." "Headmaster!" Chu Xiao stands beside Mingming. She can be angry at the headmaster''s careless attitude every time. Knowing how to cough, he put his attitude right again. "Anyway, it''s wrong for you to come out at this time. Since you have done something wrong, you should be punished. Since you are energetic, you two are responsible for the sanitation of this building." "What?" Fengjing doubted that she had heard wrong, "this teaching building has eight floors!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 Know how to encourage: "believe in yourself, you can." In a word, the tone is fixed. From the clinic, the scenery is still a little difficult to accept, while Yan Bai on the other side is staring at Chu Xiao and whispering: "Xiaoxiao Don''t get angry. " Even if she was angry, it was not all because of him, but Yanbai unconsciously apologized. Chu Xiao just looked at him, turned around and left smartly. Yanbai lowered her head like a pet abandoned by her owner. Scenery can not help sympathizing with him, she went up and patted him on the shoulder, "since people don''t like you, why do you miss her so much?" "You don''t understand..." Xiaoxiao''s idea of "he Xiaozhong''s loss of scenery" is not even clear "Do you understand what she thinks?" "I''m a vampire, and Xiaoxiao is a hunter." He whispered, "we can''t be together..." "Why, isn''t it just different identities? Since you don''t care about your identity, don''t like it. " Yanbai finally faced up to the scenery. He blinked in doubt, "don''t you know? Vampires and hunters can''t be together, or they will be executed by the blood clan''s Senate and the hunter''s Association at the same time. " "Capital punishment Do you mean death penalty "Almost, the captured vampire will be heart dug out, and the captured hunter will be sentenced to life imprisonment in the deep swamp." Scenery can''t understand, "what''s the age now? Don''t allow others to fall in love freely? " "This is the agreement between the Senate and the hunter''s Association, and no one can violate it." Said, Yan Bai and lonely down the line of sight. Because he felt desperate. Not only he, but also the scenery felt desperate. She did not forget that she was a vampire, and Wen Xian was a vampire hunter. No wonder Chu Xiao''s reaction suddenly became so indifferent when she asked whether chuxiao and Yanbai were lovers. Even if Chu Xiao and Yanbai really like each other, she couldn''t admit it, not only for her own sake, but also for Yanbai''s life safety. Well, the story suddenly turned into Romeo and Juliet. The scenery raised her hand and pressed her temple. Now it''s very convenient to think about the identity of the female owner Zeng Xue. Zeng Xue is neither a vampire nor a vampire hunter. It doesn''t matter who she falls in love with. But the scenery is difficult, not the general difficult. You said Wen Xian knew this rule. How could he like her as a vampire? At this time, at the door of the infirmary, this man and a woman were sad and had a headache. They really looked like the door god on the left and right. In the end, the scenery got better. When the boat came to the bridge, it would be natural for her to be so tangled. So she broke the silence, "Yanbai, we''d better go to do some sanitation first, and we''ll talk about it later." Yanbai didn''t have any vitality and nodded. The scenery thought for a while and then said, "why don''t you go and clean the fourth floor above, and I''ll clean the fourth floor below. How about dividing our work and working together?" "Or I''ll clean it all." Yan Bai said embarrassed: "your identity is more noble than me, and I am a man." "No way. If you want to clean up by yourself, when do you want to sweep it?" "But..." "Well, don''t say it." Scenery insisted: "do as I say." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 This is not to say that Fengguang doesn''t want to push everything to Yanbai. She is not so kind. It''s because Yanbai is so poor that she can''t bully the injured boy any more. She has to let him realize that there is a real feeling in the world, so that she can have the motivation to continue to live. She went to the stairwell to get the sanitation tools, and went to the first floor with her fate Start there. Osiris school is all European architecture, so even if it is only the first floor space, it is also very large, especially the spiral staircase which seems to have no end, which makes people big. After working hard for an hour, she only finished half of the first floor. She found a place to sit and have a short rest. She couldn''t help worrying about Yanbai upstairs. After all, Yanbai is in such a low mood now that she may be slower than her. Just when the scenery just sighed, Yanbai suddenly appeared in front of her. She was so scared that she almost threw the rag over. She asked, "how did you get here?" "I''ve finished cleaning up the fourth floor." ¡°¡­¡­ What? " Yanbai thought she didn''t hear clearly, and said, "I have cleaned up the fourth floor above." "No..." "How can you be so fast!" she said in disbelief "My talent is speed..." Because the scenery suddenly increased the volume, Yanbai trembled with fear, "don''t you know?" She''ll know it''s the ghost! Because this boy from time to time will give people the illusion of being a dog, she doubts whether his talent has become an animal! She was told it was speed!? "I wanted to help you clean But... " Yan Bai said in a low voice: "but you say you want to be equal between men and women. You can''t have privileges just because you are, so..." "So what are you here for?" Yan Bai seems to have some spirit, "although I can''t help adults clean, but I can cheer for adults on the side." Scenery can be regarded as understanding what it means to lift a stone to hit his feet, she threw the dishcloth on his face, "don''t need your refueling, get out of here!" Yanbai wronged to catch the dishcloth thrown over, he timidly said: "yes, your honor..." And then he really disappeared here. Scenery: After a long time, the girl standing in the hall was holding her head and shouting, "how angry Unconsciously, night fell. The man in the infirmary woke up naturally after sleeping. He sat up lazily from the bed and looked at the watch on his wrist. The pointer pointed to the number seven. He scratched his hair and said, "it''s so late. It''s time to get off work." Out of the infirmary, just down the first floor, he saw a girl sitting on the stairs, desperately covering her stomach, her body would like to curl up into a ball. This picture is very familiar. Know to walk to her side, strange ask: "little girl, how are you still here?" He remembers that, and the students in part a began to go to the classroom. Why is she still here? Hearing this, the girl raised her head and threw away the rag in her hand. But because she had no strength, she didn''t throw it far away. So she bit her lips and said, "it''s all your fault..." Listen, even the voice is weak. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 Clearly understand don''t understand also sat beside her, "you are hungry again?" "I''m not only hungry I''m tired and sleepy. " She was so aggrieved that her tears fell down without warning. "I suddenly felt so stupid. I came to school to find a male god to fall in love. How could I not live a comfortable day? I had to break my heart in order to eat, but I still can''t eat enough, and I have to clean up here What on earth am I here for? " She complained bitterly, "why can''t I eat in the canteen of human beings if I''m a vampire? If I walk outside in broad daylight, I''ll be punished if I don''t steal or rob. It''s not good here I want to go home! " Her crying is really pitiful, just crying can make people can''t help heartache, but he knows how to laugh, but he can''t help it. After all, he is a model of human beings, and he still knows that he should not continue to stimulate her at this time. She put her hand on her head, knowing how to pretend to comfort, "human beings and blood race are two worlds, and their living habits are different. When you get used to it, you will feel nothing." "No way I''m not used to it at all "Believe me, when you first taste the taste of blood, you will be a real blood clan." The so-called "first time" does not mean simply sucking blood from the blood bag, but relies on her to hunt and taste the taste of blood from the living prey, which can be animal or human. In fact, from the first time he saw her, he knew that she had not tasted the taste of blood, because her breath was too clean, which was not like a vampire would have. The scenery choked, "but I will never be a real blood clan..." "Why do you say that?" he asked in a gentle voice "Because Because... " "When I was a child, I ate too much sugar and got cavities. My tusks were pulled out!" she cried "Poof!" He quickly turned his head too far. The scenery looked at him with dim tears, "you are laughing at me..." "No, no..." He coughed several times before turning his face back. His eyes were full of sympathy and kindness, but he could not see half a smile. He was saying that he did not really laugh at her. After sobbing for a while, the scenery said intermittently, "my mother said They say that my teeth are still growing, but after more than ten years, my tusks have not come out I won''t have fangs... " Because of the fangs, she never knew whether to be happy or sad in her heart. She would never be like she was afraid of, biting a person''s neck and happily sucking blood, but correspondingly, without fangs, she would not be a real blood clan. No matter how noble the blood in her body was, she was not a real blood clan. Seeing her crying, she asked a meaningful question, "what did you do with so much sugar when you were a child?" "I don''t want to But I can''t help myself... " She said angrily, "who knows that those tusks are so fragile that they easily become cavities Obviously, my other teeth are all good. " "Yes, it''s not your fault." Mingming answers with her words, "this is the reason why those fangs are too fragile." "No It''s my fault. " She began to cry again, "it''s all my fault. I wish I didn''t eat so much sugar..." He knows that Is the little girl now so difficult to serve? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 Ming knows how to answer the words. Fortunately, the scenery is crying, so he gradually stops crying. Instead, he covers his stomach and says: "I''m hungry..." I know how to raise my hand and help my forehead, but I sigh. "What to do?" "I don''t want to have instant noodles," she said He sighed deeply again, and finally squatted in front of her, leaving his back to her, "come up." "To where?" "Take you to eat delicious food." Hearing this, she just obediently fell on his back, and asked an uncertain question: "is it really delicious?" "Of course, I won''t lie to you." Know the hand through her knee, stood up to find that she was so light, he slightly tilted his head, said to her, "hold me tight." She immediately put her hands around his neck. Mingknow was nearly strangled by her, he added, "don''t be too tight." "Oh..." Her hand around his neck was loose. He sighed again and took a step forward. Suddenly, his body soared into the air and flew out of the window with her on his back. At night, the mountain is full of insects, and the moonlight and stars are especially bright. On this forest, there is a man with a girl on his back. His toe is lightly touched on the top of the tree. It is a hundred meters away between the ups and downs. Scenery looked back at the bright school more and more far away, and she asked uneasily: "it doesn''t matter if I don''t go to class?" "Is eating important or class important?" Without thinking, "eat." "That''s fine." The sound of his magnetic voice came from the wind. "No matter how it is, you must first let your highness fill your stomach." She buried her face down on his back, busy shy. Mingming took her to a street in the town. It was a famous night market. The scenery just moved to school. Naturally, he didn''t know the place, but he was different. In this town, he didn''t know how many years he had lived. In fact, one third of the residents in this town are ordinary people, one-third are vampire hunters, and the remaining one-third are naturally blood sucking. When vampires come out at night, the scenery in this night market can be sensitive to the fact that seven out of ten people are vampires, but she won''t worry about bumping into her parents, because Xia Chaofu Women are very picky people, they never go to this kind of mixed place. Many people can''t help but focus on the scenery in school uniform because of her lineage. However, after a look, these people find that there is a person who knows well around her and quickly retracts their sight. People who can live here naturally have inquired about it. No one does not know his well-known name, and no one does not know that he killed a vampire Legion alone. After crossing half a street, Mingming walked into a tavern directly with scenery. Smelling the aroma of wine, the scenery pulled his sleeve and said, "you won''t bring me to drink, will you?" "Minors can''t drink, and I won''t give it to you if you want to." Knowing how to grasp her hand, she came to the counter, he said to the boss: "business as usual, plus a children''s set meal." Smell speech, she immediately anger way: "you just eat children set meal!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 "Hahaha, we don''t have children''s package." The fat boss said with a smile: "little girl, he is teasing you." After a meal of scenery, he glared at Mingming. "How do I know you''re so easy to believe?" Knowing very innocent, he picked up a menu on the counter to her, "what do you want to eat, order it." Although it''s a pub, it''s also a cooking business. Scenery is not in a hurry to order, but suspiciously asked: "you treat?" "It''s my treat, of course." Although he is not reliable, he still knows how to write the four words "Gentlemanliness". She then smiles with satisfaction, opens the menu and points out: "this green pepper fish, this green vegetable, and this radish..." Knowing that she ordered four or five dishes, basically vegetables, he couldn''t help saying, "don''t be embarrassed to order expensive..." "None of the things I just said." Scenery interrupted his words, put the menu back to the counter, "give me all the rest of the dishes." The boss looked at the stunned clear know, ha ha smile way: "this time you can want to bleed a lot." "It''s not bleeding. It''s obviously peeling the skin and removing the bone..." Knowing is to look at the scenery with a kind of eyes that I admire very much, "do you order so much, have you finished eating?" "If you can''t finish eating, you can pack and take it away. Why, are you reluctant to spend money? That''s the treat you said just now "good, you has the final say." Knowing the pain of taking out a card, but the account, which took the scenery to a box on the second floor. The restaurant served food very fast, but in a few minutes, all the dishes ordered by the scenery were served. She tasted it happily, "I haven''t eaten meat for a long time It''s great to eat meat. " "You''re comfortable. My wife has been eaten by you." In front of him, there are all wine bottles in front of him. Every time he drinks wine, he will have a pain in the flesh. However, he has a good amount of alcohol. He can''t forget the bleeding if he wants to get drunk. Scenery pushed a dish of vegetables to his front, "then you also eat, eat in, feel the wife originally ate back." "Thank you. I''ll still have a bar." Knowing that she swept her eyes, she pushed the only dish of vegetables, but no half of gratitude. He calculated that the next time he saw the Xia Dynasty, he would have to ask him for five times the tuition fee. Scenery can no matter what he is thinking, as long as she has food, she asked while eating, "is that boss also from the hunter association?" "Why do you ask?" "I feel that he can see my identity, but I can''t feel that he is of the same race, but he is not like other hunters, which makes me instinctively repulsive." Mingming didn''t expect her to feel so sensitive, so he laughed, "he is a hunter Association, but not a hunter, he is only responsible for intelligence collection." "I see..." "There were a lot of people in the hall just now. It seems that there are one or two werewolves among them." "It''s not surprising. There are all kinds of people here. As long as they don''t make trouble, the hunter''s Association and the Senate will ignore it." "That''s what I said..." Some things are not worthy of her concern, she will concentrate on the struggle with food. Another quarter of an hour later, Mingming had finished drinking two bottles of wine. Seeing that she did not move her chopsticks at last, he asked, "are you full?" "Well I''m full. " She leaned back in her chair and let out a comfortable breath. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 Knowing how to look at the leftovers on the table, his forehead a jump, "can''t see people shriveled, but it will eat like this." "What do you say?" She was staring at him. He laughs, "I said you finished eating, so let''s go back." "No, I want to take a good breath of the air here." She took a deep breath. "When I go back, I''ll have to eat and eat again." "There are plenty of blood bags in the canteen," he said "I don''t drink it." She snorted, "I love to eat, I love to eat." Knowing how to shrug, "then I can''t help it." "How about this..." She flattered him, "you send me to department B, so that all the problems can be solved." Clearly know how to pick eyebrows, "Oh? Do you want to go to department B just to solve the problem of eating? " "No, what else?" "If I''m right, I''m afraid the male god you''re going after is in Part B She pretended to be stupid. "What do you say? How can I not understand it?" "When someone is crying and sad, part of the reason why she came here is to pursue God." Mingming took another sip of wine, the smile on the corner of his lips was lazy, and his eyes were in a trance with drunkenness. The scenery glanced at him. She even felt that the man had a unique charm when he was slightly drunk. Her eyes wandered for a moment, "did I say that?" "Am I wrong?" "Yes, you are mistaken." Knowing that put down the wine, so straight staring at her for a long time, suddenly, he confirmed a smile, "I remember correctly, in your memory, you really said such a sentence." Scenery in the heart of a group of random code, do you want to open hanging so powerful? She can easily look at her memories like this. Does she have any privacy to speak of? It''s really not. She can''t get angry because her hands are short. "Although I don''t know who the boy you are talking about, in part B, there are only human beings. If you are interested in human beings, it''s OK, but if it''s a hunter As an elder, I advise you to put this mind behind you. What''s more, you are not a common blood clan. You are pure blood. Even if your parents agree, the Senate will not agree with you to combine with non pure blood people. " She listened to his words, silent for a long time, "I know what you said..." "It''s one thing to know, and another to not commit." She looked up at him. "Can''t you be so understanding?" "Unfortunately, understanding happens to be one of my few shortcomings." She said, "how thick skinned..." "Is that a compliment?" "Of course not!" "I''ll take it as a compliment." He laughs, "the scenery is really a good child who respects the teacher and the way." The scenery is speechless. When Mingzhi finished drinking all the wine in front of him, he turned the bottle in his hand with boredom, "it''s nearly 12 o''clock now, are you sure you don''t go back?" No one answered him. He raised his eyes, which found that when he was drunk, she did not know when she was lying on the table asleep. He had to sigh in his heart, summer scenery is indeed the most wonderful blood clan he has ever seen. It is clear that midnight is the peak time for vampires, but she lies prone and sleeps. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 Timely, know the mobile phone rang up, he saw the caller ID to know what is going on, "summer scenery here." The head teacher of class a of department a on the opposite side originally thought out how to say it. Now the headmaster spoke directly, but he didn''t know what to say. Knowing why the scenery is here, he just hung up the phone. Although he is said to be lax and lax in daily life, he does not like to be in charge of affairs, but in the school, his status and prestige are no one can shake. Mingzhi takes back her mobile phone, gets up and walks to the side of the scenery. Her face lies on the table with her eyes closed. She does not know how long she sleeps. Suddenly, he reaches out his finger and pokes her face. She just frowns and doesn''t wake up. He nodded his head for sure. It felt good. He bent down, leaned down to her face, looked at her for a long time, and sighed in a low voice, "it''s really your parents'' daughter. It looks like your mother." Because of the Xia Dynasty, he had seen Wang CI. How do you evaluate Wang CI? She is a rare beauty. She has a bad temper and is hard to serve. Only the fool of Xia Dynasty can endure hundreds of years without divorce. Think carefully, the scenery beautiful face, at least five or six points like Wang Ci, and she this delicate young lady temper, is not also like Wang CI? Knowing the secret road clearly, if there is a mother, there must be a daughter. This saying can still be true and rational now. The scenery fell asleep. It would be rude to leave her here. The two werewolves in the tavern came for her. If he had not been in charge, the two werewolves would have rushed in and taken her away. Good people are troublesome. Although Mingming doesn''t think that he is a bad man, he doesn''t think he is an absolute good man. But now he just wants to feel this sentence. It seems that he can only take this girl back. He bent slightly again, intending to hold her horizontally directly, and his face was inevitably closer to her. Unexpected things happened at this moment. Unexpectedly, the scenery suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes and just looked up. The ingenious position change made her suddenly feel that her lips were blocked. Then, the return of consciousness let her see clearly The face that was magnified in front of her eyes, and then, she opened her eyes in amazement. If she was surprised, then when she felt her lips touched the soft lips of a young girl, she was at a loss for a moment. He and she glared at each other with no action. It seemed that as long as there was an action, it would prove that this was not a dream, and the next thing would make them feel the same embarrassment. Unfortunately, looking into her clean and clear eyes, his wine strength seems to rise at this moment, and has spread to his brain, which temporarily blinds his reason. His eyes are converged, and a hand presses on the back of her head, forcing her to get closer to himself. Then, he deepens the unexpected kiss. No The present situation should not be like this The scenery began to struggle, but soon, her hands were tightly held by one of his hands and imprisoned behind the back of the chair. At the same time, his body leaned forward, forcing her to lean back on the back of the chair, passively bearing his sudden enthusiasm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 She was sensitive to the change of his momentum. It was no longer the languid breath, but the oppressive and irresistible breath. Her so-called noble blood is useless in front of such a person. The scenery really realizes the meaning of the sentence that he is an assimilated vampire. His body is contaminated with too much blood. As long as he is willing to release a little bit of murderous spirit, it can be daunting. I don''t know when, he has pried open her teeth, the long tongue straight into, when entering the small mouth, his action to more intense and wild, he inch by inch across her mouth every place, constantly editing the sweet breath inside, and finally entangled her tongue, luring her to dance with himself. The scenery tasted the taste of wine, and the smell of wine on his body also made her dizzy. She began to breathe quickly, and her body became soft and lost her final resistance. After a long time, he still did not let her go. Gradually, he slowed down the pace, no longer with unstoppable enthusiasm, but with a patient and long kiss, but still has the momentum of strategic city, which is like he has tasted the most delicious cake, so now he is not eager, but enjoy it carefully Thanks to his slow pace, she managed to recover her breath and blurry exclaimed, "Mingyi..." He stopped, and the tip of his tongue licked her lips, and then the hot lips finally left her lips, but he still did not let go of her hands. He whispered in her ear: "little princess, you are very sleepy now It''s time for you to go to bed. " His voice has a strange magic, she lost the ability to think closed her eyes, soon, the long breath came, she fell asleep again. Knowing how to release her hands, he took one of her hands, only to find that just the power was not under his control. He pinched her wrist red, especially on her white skin, and his dark eyes had a trace of annoyance. Not only because I hurt her, but also because I was suddenly out of control. Seriously, he has not known her for more than a week, and he is really trying to treat her as a junior. But there seems to be a mysterious attraction in the girl. He can quickly remember her face, her name, and the fact that she is a vampire who loves to eat human food His forefinger caressed her lips, which had become slightly red, swollen and moist because of the kiss just now. His eyes were dim. This kind of thing should not be done by him, at least not between him and her. But her small mouth is really very sweet, even if separated, he still remember just with her entanglement, she can bring a strong sense of satisfaction. He didn''t want to admit it, so he chose to escape and let her sleep. As long as he didn''t see her clean eyes, he would not feel guilty. Yes, I accidentally touched her guilt. But maybe He gently rubbed her wrists, which had been pinched red, and there was a voice in his mind saying: before sending her back, he could taste her sweet taste again. She fell asleep and didn''t know anything. One hand raised her jaw, and he slowly lowered his head and made another kiss. Once indulgence begins, it is difficult to give up addiction www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 The scenery woke up the next afternoon. She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling of the roof. She was still thinking about what happened yesterday. She remembered that she was taken to dinner by the headmaster, and then it seemed that It''s like I''m drunk. She scratched her head with headache, got out of bed, looked at her decadent self in the mirror, and went to clean up in a frightful hurry. She didn''t want to be the second one! Just finishing her own, the scenery of the mobile phone rings, is a strange number, she thought for a while to connect the phone, the other side of the phone came the voice of Wen Xian. "Classmate Xia, are you up?" Wen Xian''s first sentence was to ask if she had got up. She was stunned for a moment, "up What can I do for you? " "Please come outside the dormitory. I have something for you." "Good I''ll be down soon. " The scenery ran downstairs all the way, and saw Wen Xian standing in the shade of the tree. She walked over quickly and said curiously, "you said you wanted to give me something..." "This is it." Wen Xian handed the lunch box in his hand to her, and then said with a smile: "I will deliver the meal from now on. Xia doesn''t have to go out of the area of department a in the daytime. After all, it''s against the school rules and I will be very troubled." Scenery with a heavy lunch box, at this moment rarely feel very embarrassed, she wryly way: "I give you trouble..." "It''s my duty to help Osiris'' students." Smell envy and nod head way: "I still have class, left first." "Good bye..." Wen Xian left a smile, leaving only a tall figure of the back, soon walked into the forest path disappeared. Seeing the lunch box in his hand, the scenery suddenly felt a little delicate. Wen Xian suddenly sent her food without warning. Was it her charm that suddenly made him feel good about himself? Or is he really a good guy? By the way, how could he have his own phone? After thinking about the scenery for a while, she soon figured it out. Wen Xian, the president of the student union, naturally took charge of the information of all the students in the school. It is not surprising that she would know her telephone number. But more or less, she still felt a little strange in the bottom of her heart. As night fell, students in part B began to go back to bed, while students in part a began to walk out of the dormitory building. Even if Fengjing thinks it''s time to go to bed at night, she has to go out of the dormitory to the teaching building. In the hall on the first floor of the dormitory, of course, she meets situ you. With sharp eyes like an eagle, situ you looked at the girl who came down the stairs. Other people who were still around him and flattered him were quiet. The atmosphere in the hall was quiet for a moment. Scenery does not squint, do not intend to take care of situ you. But situ you refused to let her go like this. He moved aside and blocked her in front of her, and said: "what? Miss Xia, who has just transferred to school and played truant on the first day, plans to go to class today? " "Has it anything to do with you?" The scenery is cold ask a sentence, have a kind of discernment, don''t come to provoke my young lady''s momentum. It''s a pity that situ you never knew how to write these two words. He said slowly: "summer scenery, I just want to advise you that in Osiris, it''s not a good thing to attract attention." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 "If it''s eye-catching, I''m far from you." After reviewing the character setting, situyou has always been arrogant. Even though he knows that the school has strict regulations against taking human blood, he can make mistakes after meeting Zeng Xue. Situ you gave a cool smile, "summer scenery, don''t think I can''t hear you satirizing me. I''d like to remind you that you know your position and don''t do anything to attract my attention." "You think you are gold and silver jewelry? People who don''t have money have to lick it up? " "Situyou, I''ll tell you something. We don''t need money in summer. I don''t have to think about how to get close to you. No one says you''re annoying. You really think you''re a sweet cake." With that, she glanced at him again and walked out of the dormitory building. The momentum is unstoppable, and the back is really natural and unrestrained. For a long time, situ you looked at the crowd around his eyes and said, "what are you doing in a daze? Don''t go to class?" After a meal, they went to do what they had to do. The dispute between situ you and Xia Fengjing is like a fight between gods and immortals. There is no reason for them to join in. After walking for about ten minutes, she arrived at the teaching building. The teaching building is shared by department a and department B, but the time is just staggered. As soon as she is about to enter the gate, she hears someone calling her name behind a tree. "Scenery..." When the scenery turned back, she saw a tree in the corner and stood after Zeng Xuehou. She glanced nervously around her. Then she hurried past and pulled Zeng Xue into the darkness. "How are you here? I don''t know. Isn''t it the time for you to come out? " "I can''t find you in the daytime I can only wait for you here at night. " Zeng Xue said: "you can rest assured, I am hiding here quietly, no one found me." Is this a quiet question!? No matter where she is hiding, they can find her by the smell. The scenery says seriously: "you go back quickly now!" "Oh, don''t worry about the scenery. I brought you something." Zeng Xue couldn''t realize the horror of the night. She took out a lunch box from her bag. "I didn''t think that I didn''t see you these two days, and I was afraid that you didn''t have enough to eat, so I came to send you rice." Scenery: She inexplicably moved some, and then deeply sighed, took Zeng Xue''s hand and went to another direction, "I''m very grateful that you sent me rice, but now this point is very dangerous for you, I''ll send you back." "Danger?" Zeng Xue trotted to keep up with the pace of the scenery, "this is the school, there will be no danger." At most, she was caught by the president and vice president of the patrol and was punished. Zeng Xue doesn''t know, so she has a big heart. The scenery is different from her. She has already felt that there are blood clans gathering around the teaching building. Before those vampires find a single ordinary human here, she has to send Zeng Xue to a safe place. Suddenly, a cat called from the tree, "meow ~" "ah, there is a kitten!" Zeng Xue looked up curiously and pointed to the little black cat on the tree to show the scenery. She didn''t notice that there was a stone on the road ahead. She sprained her foot and fell to the ground directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 The scenery head big hastily helped her to stand up, "are you ok?" "Nothing, nothing..." Zeng Xuexin waved his hand and patted the dust on his school uniform. What is nothing!? The scenery is clear, smelled from her body to send out the blood pick eyebrow breath, she looked at Zeng snow scraped knee, "your wound is bleeding!" "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter." Zeng Xue looked at his feet and said: "from small to large, I have suffered a lot of injuries when climbing trees. This small injury is nothing." The scenery is a headache. The night wind speeds up the flow of the air, and soon, in the imperceptible smell of human beings, the sweet smell of blood spreads quickly, and then spreads to far and far places. The scenery has no time to think about it. She grabs Zeng Xue''s hand and runs. She hears the whirling sound of the branches and leaves in the woods behind her. Zeng Xue naively thinks that it is just the wind, but she knows it is not so simple. "Meow ~" the little black cat called, and kept jumping in the tree, following the scenery behind, as if to urge her to run faster. But no matter how fast the scenery runs, it is futile to face those vampires who have awakened their talent. Five or six men and women in black school uniforms suddenly stood in front of the scenery and Zeng Xue. All of them were pretty, but at the moment, their eyes were slightly red, and they were staring at Zeng Xue. Only because of the existence of the scenery, they did not dare to approach. Zeng Xue finally felt afraid. She could not help hiding behind the scenery and asked carefully: "scenery Are you all so strange in part a? " "Shut up!" The scenery feels headache to turn back to shout to her, Zeng Xue immediately aggrieved flat mouth, no longer speak. Not only in front of her, the scenery felt that there were many people hiding around this forest, most of them were B-class vampires. Although they could not stand the bewitchment of blood, they still had the reason to tell them that they should not offend the noble with pure blood. But Fengguang doesn''t think that her bloodline can play a long role, because Zeng Xue is the female owner, so her blood is different from ordinary people. Her blood has a fatal attraction for the blood clan. It''s not too much to say that it can make those vampires lose their sense. As long as these B-class vampires'' desire for blood is greater than the only reason in his mind, he Our terrible primitive impulse will make the scenery powerless. In a tree, the scenery caught a glimpse of Yanbai. Yanbai was a Class-A vampire. Although he also longed for Zeng Xue''s blood, his mind was still clear. He touched her eyes and quickly understood. He turned around and disappeared in the forest. He went to find Chu Xiao and their family. Scenery decided to delay for a while. More and more vampires stood in front of her. She blocked Zeng Xue behind her and said coldly, "don''t forget your identity. If anyone dares to offend me, your family will pay the corresponding price." There are vampires because her deterrence seems to have a brief return to reason, and can not help but slightly back a step, but soon, their eyes are suffused with red light, ready to go around the two girls. It seems that all the blood clans have gathered here, but no one is the first to take action. They are waiting, waiting for a first sheep, waiting for the first person to rush out. As long as the first person dares to rush out, they are bound to rush forward. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 939 I don''t know who opened the mouth. The man prayed, "my lord We just want to enjoy a little bit of blood and not kill her. " "We dare not compete with adults for food..." They said in a few words, in their view, scenery is a person who intends to eat on his own, and they are just praying to get a share of it. What just sucks a little blood? The scenery is very clear. If Zeng Xue is handed over to them, they will lose their senses completely after tasting the taste of blood. Zeng xuegen could not have come out alive. Zeng Xue, who was hiding behind the scenery, said, "wait Why do you drink my blood? " And hear her voice, the eyes of those vampires are more like blood in the general red. The scenery was not good, and she warned in a cold voice: "there are regulations in the school. You can''t attack human beings within the scope of the school. Otherwise, it will be handed over to the hunter Association. Have you all forgotten?" The hunter association is a very frightening name. Some A-class vampires look at each other and start to play the retreat drum. But they also know that the lower level vampires will not be willing to give up the delicious food so easily. As long as there is chaos, they will pick up a bargain. Another gust of wind, the wind will further spread the smell of blood, scenery heard a lot of vampires swallowing sound. Sure enough, I don''t know who jumped to his feet. He stretched his tusks and jumped directly at Zeng Xue. When his hand was about to touch Zeng Xue, a dragon shaped Flame suddenly appeared. The man couldn''t dodge and was hit by the flame. He let out a cry and fell to the ground from the air. However, there was a big fire on him. No one helped him. Fortunately, the flame was not To his life, he rolled on the ground a few times, the fire was extinguished, and he was like a wounded animal cub, dragging his injured body to hide in the woods. Si tu you put one hand in his trouser pocket, and the palm of the other hand was burning a red flame. He walked slowly to the scenery and looked at a group of blood clans in front of him. He slowly said, "a group of miscellaneous fish, which I have never enjoyed. What qualifications do you have to taste before me?" The vampires had to step back because of fear. The scenery finally breathed a sigh of relief, and said that since the male leader had made a move, the female owner would not be in danger. In fact, situ you had come early in the morning. She knew that, but she had not stood up all the time, which made her feel flustered. She worried about whether she had caused butterfly effect, and the man did not intend to save the beauty. At this time, Zeng Xue covered her mouth and exclaimed, "you You are vampires... " "What a dull woman." Situ you hand in the heart of the flame extinguished, the same handle inserted in the trouser pocket, "so obvious things to now just react." Zeng Xue grasped the hand of scenery, "scenery They are vampires... " Situ you Leng ah, "really stupid home, can''t you see that summer scenery and we are the same kind?" "Scenery..." Zeng Xue asked incredulously, "you too You too... " The scenery sighed and nodded again, "yes." Zeng Xue can''t help but release her hand and step back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 940 At this time, suddenly another blood race rushed out, of course, he was also quickly knocked down by a fire dragon. Situ you took back his hand and frowned. Scenery also frowned: "not right." "Seeing the two of us sitting down, I still have the courage to rush out..." Situ you pondered for a long time, "how can a B-class blood clan look like a C-class blood clan?" Seeing that there were more and more red spots in the darkness around her, she realized the seriousness of the problem. "Situ you, there are 781 blood clans here. Can you solve all of them?" Situ you said in a discontented tone: "what do you mean, summer scenery, leave it all to me? What are you doing? Waving the flag for me at the back? " "I want to help, too." Scenery is full of sincere looking at situ you, said a let the other side can''t believe the words, "but I don''t have the awakening talent, I can''t help you." "Are you kidding me?" As expected, situ you immediately did not believe, "you are pure blood, your ability is much stronger than that group of miscellaneous fish, OK? You told me you didn''t have the ability to wake up? Summer scenery, do you want to hide strength to this extent? " The scenery shrugged and said, "I haven''t hunted yet. How can I get my ability?" ¡°¡­¡­ Summer scenery, don''t be kidding. " There are so many hungry and thirsty vampires here. Even if situ you is more powerful, he can''t kill those hundreds of people with his own power. The scenery blinked and did not speak. She told him with a serious look, and she didn''t joke any more. Situ Youfu forehead, suddenly there is an impulse to solve her first. But the group of vampires who have lost their senses will not wait for them to discuss, no longer one by one, they began to pounce on in groups. Although Sima you is a tough character, he still has the gentlemanly demeanor that he should have. He keeps the scenery and Zeng Xue behind him. The flame in his hand turns into a hot and burning sword. The person who rushes in front of him is hurt by his sword first. But situ you is not a man without sense of propriety. He knows that these vampires are few from big families Ye and miss, so his every move is just to make them hurt and lose their mobility, but not to their lives. However, as a male leader, Si tu you has the ability to open and hang, but he can''t pull two oil tankers that can''t bind a chicken. He can''t take care of the whole. After he knocked down a vampire who came from behind to attack Zeng Xue, he went to attack the scenery on the other side. No matter how fast situ you reacted, he couldn''t rush through in an instant. Situ you frowned and called out, "summer scenery!" The agility of the scenery is not bad. Although she has no ability to fight head-on, she can hide, but she can''t avoid the second. That is, when a female vampire who can control the long hair wants to entangle her, she suddenly rushes out a big and powerful wolf, and directly knocks down the female vampire who wants to attack the scenery with sharp claws. Seeing this, situ you asked, "is it a werewolf?" Crouch, werewolf! The subconscious response of the scenery is to run as far as possible, but she has not yet run two steps, and another wolf with the same height as the human rushed out and directly blocked her in front of her. The scenery body tilted on the wolf''s back. The wolf howled and carried her away in the woods at a very fast speed. The other wolf, who was still fighting with the vampire, didn''t like to fight and soon ran Far away, disappeared. "Meow ~" the black kitten licked its paws and left in the direction of the werewolf''s disappearance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 941 The speed of a werewolf is extremely fast, at least if a vampire does not have the talent for speed, no vampire can run faster than a werewolf. The scenery listened to the wind whistling in her ears, and the turbulence on the wolf''s back almost made her vomit. She grasped the hair on the wolf''s back and reluctantly sat up on his back. She looked at the rapidly changing environment around her eyes and knew that in just a few seconds, she had left the scope of Osiris school. "Miss Xia, I advise you not to think about jumping off the car. You will fall very painful at this speed." The werewolf spoke behind her back. It was a man''s voice. Another cheerful male voice also rang up, "yes, yes, you sit well, don''t jump, if you fall down, your face will not be beautiful." The fast wind blew the scenery''s hair disorderly. She gnawed her teeth and said, "are you the people in the night fog?" "Yes The energetic voice said, "my name is Yeyu, and the person carrying you is called yexue. We are here to take you back to be the clan leader''s wife!" "The scenery canthus a jump," I already and night fog said clearly! I''m not interested in him. What''s more, he''s a werewolf. I''m a member of the blood clan. He''s crazy and he wants to be with me. You''re his people. How can you let him do this "No way." That night snow seems to be a wolf man who doesn''t talk much. The wolf man named Ye Yu is the one who answers the questions. "The clan leader said that if he doesn''t marry you, he won''t give birth to a generation of heirs to our wolf clan. It''s just like there''s no precedent before that a werewolf and a blood clan get married and have children. I also want to see what you and our clan leader will produce." The scenery almost bit a bite of silver teeth. She never expected that people in the night fog could find Osiris, a remote country. She cried, "let him have his own birth! I won''t give birth to her Words fall, she made a ferocious force, bite a tooth to jump from wolf''s back. The night rain yelled, "you''re not going to die!" This act of scenery is like jumping out of a fast-moving car. She rolled on the ground for several times. During this period, she hit many branches and stones. Finally, she rolled down the hillside and hit a tree. Unfortunately, her stomach hit the tree trunk. Because of the impact force, she coughed a few mouthfuls of blood, which was even more powerful None of them. She doesn''t worry about her death, because the blood clan has a strong survivability. As long as she doesn''t pierce the heart and destroy the soul, they won''t die. It''s just It''s just that she''s in a lot of pain now. No matter what, she will not marry that werewolf! The scenery raised her skinned hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and she tried to support the tree to stand up. Now she felt pain all over her body and her face hurt. She knew that her face must have been hurt, but she had no time to take care of it. She just wanted to go as far as possible. The two werewolves would soon follow her taste, and then she would have no resistance at all. Every step she took seemed to have a pain in her internal organs. There were many trees in the forest. She could walk two steps to help her up the tree to give her a little support. But after all, she was injured. Before long, her keen sense of blood reminded her that the two werewolves caught up. In front of her, there were two more men. One was about 1.8 meters tall and handsome, and the other was only about 1.7 meters, which was lovely and elegant. "Miss Xia, you''ve made yourself so miserable It''s not good for us to communicate with the patriarch. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 942 The scenery leaned against the tree and gave out a mouthful of blood, but she said to the two men with strong momentum: "I don''t care if you can make a job I said that if I don''t marry, I will not Ye Yu scratched his head, "our family is not ugly, why don''t you like it?" "You like Then you should marry... " The scenery shook her head and tried to drive away the desire to faint. Ye Xue frowned, "Miss Xia, you are seriously injured and need treatment." "I don''t need to..." The scenery turns around, she knows she can''t run, but her pride tells her that she won''t wait to die. Her step is deep and shallow in the wetland full of dead leaves. She can walk three steps, and her broken right foot can no longer hold on and no strength. Her body a skew, want to fall on the ground full of mud, a hand around her waist, her body bumped into the warm chest, stable was held in the arms of men. Then, her chin was pinched by long and warm fingers, and she was forced to raise her head. Her eyes could only be opened by a gap. In her blurred vision, she seemed to see an acquaintance. The man is smiling, but in the eye is a piece of cold, "just endure a day did not see you just, you make yourself so embarrassed?" "I''m in pain..." She gently read out these three words, completely subconscious reaction, perhaps she behaved a little more pitifully, he would not use such a cold voice to talk to himself. The hand that he pinches her chin to loosen, finally is frustrated to ask a sentence: "where ache?" "It hurts all over I''m dying... " "Don''t talk nonsense." No longer let her stand in his arms, he will her horizontal embrace, and slightly lower his head, in her forehead imprinted a kiss, he said gloomily: "with me, you can live after death." Her consciousness is completely in a state of confusion, eyelashes gently tremble, she has no strength to speak. The scenery could not see her own appearance, and she did not know that her appearance at this time was not good, even more terrible than she imagined. Her white and smooth face was cut several times by the bushes and branches, and the skin exposed outside the school uniform was also unavoidable. Her white and slender legs still had wood thorns left by thorns, and her fractured right ankle was even more terrible Serious outstanding, not long ago, she was a well-dressed lady, and now, she is in his arms, like a rag doll. When the body aches to an extreme, it won''t hurt. "Scenery..." He said, "close your eyes and sleep. When you wake up, everything will be all right." Unconsciousness of the scenery, obedient closed eyes. Just after she fell asleep, the temperature dropped suddenly. Taking the familiar foot as the center, the frost spread at a very fast speed. The tall trees were covered with frost and no longer moved with the wind. At this moment, there was no insects in the woods. The land suddenly ushered in a quiet cold winter. The night rain looked at the frost spreading to the ground under his feet. He looked at the snow beside him in a panic, "big brother!" The night snow did not speak, but turned into a wolf. In the suddenly coming winter, the giant wolf''s breath was hot with the naked eye. He opened his mouth and roared, and rushed to the calm man. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 943 On the way to the snow at night, there was an ice cone rising from the ground, but the speed of the ice cone was fast, and his speed was faster. It only took him three seconds. He jumped up with unstoppable force in the place only three steps away from the man. The sharp wolf''s claws are getting closer and closer. When he is about to touch the hair of a man, his lips suddenly flutter and smile, revealing the coquettish and treacherous. Night snow instinctively realized that it was not right. It was too late to step back. His body stopped in the air, unable to make a sound or move. Not far away in the night rain is the same situation, his body can not move, only the eyes in the eye socket can also because of panic and rotation. Wild animals are more dangerous than human beings. However, no matter how much instinct reminds them to escape, they can''t escape. Knowing how to lift his feet and walk slowly with the scenery in his arms, he did not seem to see the stagnant snow in the air, nor did he look down on the night rain. After walking behind the night rain, his steps stopped, and his black right eye suddenly turned red like blood. Unlike those A-class or B-class vampires, his eyes were more intense, pure and somber. In an instant, the sound of the blade through the body. The body of the night rain and the night snow is penetrated by countless ice blades, and the blood drips on the ground along the ice blade, which turns the land covered by frost and snow red. The wind slowly spread the smell of blood. His smiling eyes flashed disgust, "low race, even the taste is so annoying." There was a black fog, like a black bat, in which he disappeared. The ice and snow in the forest slowly receded, and two voices of falling down successively sounded. One wolf''s body was full of holes, and the other''s body turned into a wolf at the moment of falling. They lay in their own blood and lost their lives. "Meow ~" little black cat came down from the tree, stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked the blood on the ground. After finding that it was not so delicious, it walked away. In a disordered room, a man suddenly appeared and kicked open his door. He went in and put the girl in his arms on the soft bed. Seeing her frown, she didn''t seem to sleep well. Without hesitation, he avoided her wound, took off her small suit coat, and unbuttoned her shirt collar. At least he was a man of conscience , did not really take off her clothes, just slightly untied her clothes, he can see how she hurt. Mingzhi held out a hand to gently caress her face, and touched the wound on her face slightly. Seeing her frown, he sighed and complained bitterly, "such a scarred appearance How can I speak? " He put people back to the dormitory last night. She hurt herself so much tonight. She was angry, but when she saw her black and blue body, it turned into a kind of deep helplessness. Even if the cat is too expensive to keep away from you, it will be very easy for you to scold her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 944 Scenery is like this cat. The point is that there was no last thing happened in a pub in the world. It seems that it opened the door to a new world for him. He never knew that it would be a very enjoyable thing to do such intimate actions with a person before. He seems to regard this interaction as an interesting game. He keeps repeating, mouthful by mouthful of blood delivery. When he feels dizzy, he realizes that he has lost too much blood, and the marks on his wrist recover at the speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, because of the role of his blood, those large and small injuries on the scenery have been restored The mouth is also slowly healing, soon, her face, hands and legs, even the scar of this thing can not be seen. It''s just The familiar hand slowly stroked her ankle. After all, there was a fracture here. Even if his blood had the ability to recover, it would take some days for her to recover. It was not only her feet, but also her injured viscera, which also needed time to recover. Knowing how to bend down and leave a kiss on her lips, murmuring in a low voice, "is it not good to wait a little longer for such an impulsive disposition?" As long as she is waiting for a moment, he can get to her side. He pasted her lips again, gently pried open her teeth, and wanted to attract her to be in love with himself again. However, he was disappointed, and she did not respond, because this time he did not bring her sweet blood, so she was not interested. He felt funny in his heart, gently pinched her nose, bit her lip and said: "can be really a power of the little girl, no half of the benefits, I ignore." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 945 The scenery sleep, a whole day and a night, not only because she was injured, but also because she drank blood for the first time, her body was undergoing some changes. Open her eyes, she looked at the white ceiling, so dazed for a minute, and then her body moved, only to find that she was very uncomfortable with soreness and pain. She quickly remembered what happened yesterday. She lifted up her hand in the quilt, and there was no scar. She was stunned for a moment and touched her face again, which was also in good condition. At last, she sat up, lifted the quilt and looked at the wide shirt which was obviously not close to her body. She reacted for a long time. Finally, she jumped out of the bed and just landed on the ground, her right foot was soft and fell down with a bang On the ground, immediately, the door of the room opened. A man came in and said, "little girl, are you ok?" Scenery sits on the ground, rubbing her head. She looks at the long haired man with a spatula and apron. After a moment, she says, "Hello, I want to know your twin brother." "My twin brother..." He squatted in front of her and said casually, "he runs away in debt. If you want to recover the debt, you can go to him. If you want to pay back, you can come to me." "Mr. President!" he said "Well?" He held his chin in one hand, the ending rose, and looked at her in a casual way. Scenery said: "I smell the smell of burning." "It''s over, my dish!" Mingming stood up, turned and ran out of the room. She covered her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t dare to say that when she was facing him, her heart beat violently, and she had an inexplicable impulse to hold him and kiss him The scenery is distressed to embrace the head, her brain this is how? But the one who doesn''t want to be the president of the association is not envious of her! When she is alone entangled, clear know and ran to the door, he grabbed his hair, no confidence asked: "want to eat?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes She covered her stomach, in front of the meal, she could not care about anything. Knowing to go to her side, naturally bent over to her, stretched out a pair of hands. "What are you going to do?" he asked nervously "Take you to dinner." Knowing his hand, he naturally asked, "do you think you can go now?" No. She gave the answer in silence. With one hand around her waist, the other hand through her leg, she easily came to a princess''s arms. The scenery didn''t mean to encircle his neck. She just gently grasped his collar clothes, and his heart beat violently. Especially when she smelled the faint smell of wine on his body, she felt that the heart in her body was about to jump out. She could not help but grasp him The hands of the clothes were harder. He stopped suddenly. The scenery looked up at him, and he said solemnly: "little girls always have a vision for men older than themselves. So, if you like me, don''t be shy. This is a very normal thing." Scenery is like a fried cat, "you don''t make love by yourself, OK! Who would like you, an old man "Don''t you like me He seemed very distressed and said, "uncle, I feel like you very much." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 946 She would not take his playful emphasis as a confession! Scenery grabbed his collar and said, "Mr. principal, if you make such a joke again, I''ll go to the Education Bureau and sue you!" "How to say that I am also your Savior. If you don''t agree with me, you should sue me..." Mingming took a few steps, put her on the chair beside the table, sighed with a loss tone, "I''m really a good man, I can''t repay you well." The scenery hummed, "this kind of joke is not funny at all. You are a hunter and I am a vampire. If we are together, we will be arrested by the Senate and the hunter Association for trial." "That''s what I said..." Mingming sat next to her, his expression did not look serious at all, he said casually: "or let the hunter Association and the Senate close down?" "If you have this skill, you will try it." He said it as a joke, and she jokingly replied, "maybe when the hunter guild and the Senate are gone, I can still consider you." "You said that, little girl." "I said it. I won''t take it back." Knowing that the corner of his lips rose one point, he looked very happy, he put the tableware in front of her, "eat it." "This black lump What is it? " She was staring at what was on the plate for a long time, but she couldn''t see what the prototype was. "Egg sandwich, I made it." See her look difficult to express, clearly understand and seriously added a, "you don''t look at the sales is not very good, but it tastes good." "Well, she shook her head." I don''t want to eat it. It''s toxic. " "You''re a vampire. You can''t poison you. What are you afraid of?" "It''s hard to eat." What she said was not unreasonable. She knew how to let go of the plate and asked, "what do you say? I can only cook one dish. " "How have you been single for so many years?" "In the era when there was no instant noodles, I ate canned noodles, and then I had instant noodles..." "You eat instant noodles every day." She quipped her lips. "I haven''t seen anything wrong with you after eating for so long." "That''s the benefit of being assimilated into a vampire. No matter what kind of junk food I eat, I won''t have any problems." She glared at herself and sighed, "Miss, can I buy you sweet and sour spareribs at the foot of the mountain?" He still remembers that time when she went to the hotel, she ordered three plates of sweet and sour spareribs, which were not greasy, but were all finished. "Sweet and sour spareribs..." The scenery thought for a moment and shook his head. "Well Coke chicken wings She shook her head again. Clear know one to say several to eat, she is to shake his head to right, his heart tired asked: "Miss, what do you want to eat?" "I don''t know..." She was confused and found that she had no appetite for what she loved to eat before. She was puzzled and said: "it''s strange Why don''t I even want to eat it? " Knowing that his eyelids were slightly retracted, his eyelashes cast a shadow on his black eyes, and a little mysterious appeared in his lazy voice, "maybe when you are hungry, you will want to eat." "Is it?" The scenery blinked and believed his statement. The topic of eating ended. She didn''t forget what happened yesterday. So she asked, "after you saved me yesterday, didn''t those two werewolves embarrass you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 947 Can those two werewolves embarrass him? Now their bodies are surrounded by flies and eaten up by the animals in the forest. "They see me want to take you away, of course, is not allowed me to leave." "Ah? So you had a conflict with them? Did you get hurt? " "Well..." Mingzhi hesitated for a moment and then said with a relaxed smile: "it''s right for teachers to protect students. It doesn''t matter whether they are injured or not." "Are you really hurt?" Scenery grabbed his hand and began to lift his sleeve. "Let me see, where are you hurt? Is it serious? " He looked up at the corner of his eyes and said, "you can''t see me when I''m hurt. My body is special and my healing ability is far better than others. As long as I''m not killed immediately, I can be alive in front of you." She stopped, inexplicably because of his words and the heartbeat missed a beat, and quickly released his hand, she pretended to be calm and asked: "then why can my wound heal so fast?" She didn''t remember how capable she was. "If you want to know the scenery, it''s up to you." He smiles and sticks her right hand to his face. Soon, a picture appeared in the scenery''s mind, which was the picture of him "treating" her. He was really a good man. He bit himself and poured his own blood for her. However, the way he let her drink blood made her a little hard for her to accept. She took back her hand in shock, and the other hand held the hand he had just held. She was low He didn''t say a word for a long time. It was just then that the atmosphere was quiet. It was he who broke the silence and took a sip of the canned beer beside him. He said heartlessly: "at that time, I could only use this method to save you. If you think that my uncle is deliberately eating your tofu, I will recognize it." He was eating her tofu, and it was no surprise that he recognized it. Scenery is not stupid, she looked up cold ah, "then what is the matter with my clothes?" The man pretended to be handsome for a second, and then pretended to sigh, "at that time, your clothes were full of blood. If you don''t change them, do you want to wear such dirty clothes and make my bed dirty?" He doesn''t look like a clean man! "Anyway, it''s true that you saved me." She held her arm and looked at him carefully. She felt that the tofu you ate was my gratitude. Clear know slightly slant head, really feel this wench wise eye is like torch. "Yes The scenery suddenly asks aloud: "do you know about the blood clan turmoil last night?" "Don''t worry. Later, Wen Xian and Chu Xiao went to the town with the hunters'' Association. They were only injured but not dead." "Don''t you think it''s strange what happened?" She touched her chin and analyzed, "although Zeng Xue''s blood breath is very sweet, it''s not enough to make all blood clans lose their senses. Those B-class and A-level vampires are rational aristocrats." She buried her head in thinking. She laughed and patted her head. "These things should not be considered by you. The hunter Association and the Senate will investigate together. As for the transfer student named Zeng Xue, she has collected her blood for analysis." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 948 She lives in a single parent family and lives with her father since she was a child. Her father is just a university professor who studies vampire culture. The reason why Zeng Xue moved to Osiris school is that her father doesn''t know where to hear that Osiris is a town where there are vampires I moved with my daughter. Because the identity of the female owner has a natural attraction to the male owner, the original text does not explain why Zeng Xue''s blood has such a great charm, no This is not so simple charm, it is completely a queen bee has a very strong appeal to worker bees this feeling. Clearly understand and touch her head, "with your small head to think about problems, will not short circuit?" "Just your head is big." "Good, good. I have a big head." He agreed so much that she felt angry, just like hitting a ball of cotton. She chose to skip the topic and asked seriously, "Mr. principal, can I take a leave to go home for a period of time?" "Oh?" He glanced at her faintly, "without proper reason, Osiris doesn''t allow students to ask for leave at will." "I think I don''t think I''m safe in school. " She said: "you see, yesterday, two werewolves rushed in, and I was almost taken back to the werewolf tribe to be the clan leader''s wife. I want to go back to my house. With my parents there, they dare not do it." Speaking of her and the wolf man''s patriarch Yewu, it was a bad relationship. Two years ago, when she was still living in a city, ye Wu''s first lover, that is, a female werewolf, eloped with his good brother. He wanted to jump into the river and commit suicide. He was caught by the scenery of walking outside. The scenery now hates how he was interfering with his own business After pulling the night fog back from the negative thought of suicide, every day when I go out, the scenery can see a prey that has been bitten to death at the door of his home. Sometimes it''s a deer, sometimes it''s a goat, sometimes it''s a rabbit After seeing that she didn''t take it down, the things on her doorstep changed into a painting style. It''s nothing to say about snakes, insects, rats and ants. What''s more, every night, the cry of a wolf can be heard near her home. That night fog even wants to give her the tooth he changed when he was a child as a betrothal gift The scenery is really entangled and afraid. She doesn''t want to see such things as werewolf all her life! "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there me? " "No, I can''t heal by drinking your blood every time I escape." "You''ll never get hurt again." He suddenly lowered the voice let her stupefied for a moment, "what do you say?" "No one can hurt you as long as you are by my side," he said The brain of scenery lost its thinking ability for a short time. The way the man suddenly became serious She was not sure whether this guy was possessed by a ghost. "Why are you staring at me all the time?" He narcissistic smile way: "difficult is finally found that I am a good man to let you heart?" She threw the napkin at him with duplicity, "I''m blind to you!" Yes, she was. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 949 She was forced to stay in his home for a simple reason. There was only one school doctor in this school, that is, he had the responsibility and obligation to take care of her injured patient. The second reason was that she didn''t need to go to class because her leg was still lame. However, the courses she left behind needed to be made up Of course, he is. He said that he was the headmaster. It was too simple to make up lessons. Kefeng asked a very simple question. Given the points a (1,2) and B (3,1), what is the equation of the vertical bisector of line AB? Mingming thought for a long time, finally lying on the table said he was drunk. However, he said that the fact that he was drunk could not change his determination to move back. Even if her mind was dull and she was like her, she also realized that she knew that this guy''s feelings for her were not general, but she had only one idea. She also felt that she had to leave him before she liked him, and that it was the right way for her to learn and admire. However, as long as she knows how to pretend to be dead, she can''t leave the room. Her mobile phone is out of power, she can''t find something to recharge, and she can''t call outside for help. Now that her foot is injured and her body is not good, can''t she jump out of the window to escape? In the afternoon, she would like to sleep in the big room, which is not good for her to sleep in. Scenery doesn''t recognize the bed very much. There are two reasons why she can''t sleep now. One is because she is thinking about how she can escape from the devil''s claw. The other is She''s hungry. Yes, she didn''t eat all day today, and naturally she would feel hungry. When the clock pointed to nine o''clock, she finally couldn''t bear it. She lifted the quilt and sat up and yelled, "know it!" Soon, the door was pushed open, and the man in his bathrobe appeared. His long hair was still wet, and the tip of his hair was still dripping with water. It seemed that he had been taking a bath, but even before he had time to shave the dross on his chin, he put on his bathrobe and rushed over. He went into the room, sat at the head of the bed and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is there still pain? " Scenery did not speak, she bit the lip, silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, seems to be doing something fierce heart struggle. However, he thought that her body was not comfortable. When he asked questions again, his arm was caught by her and she bit it. This strength is like tickling. He doesn''t feel any pain at all. Instead, he teases, "you have toothache. Are you looking for a molar?" "I I''m hungry... " She loosened her mouth and looked at his arm leaving only one of her teeth marks. She felt incomparably frustrated. Yes, she was very hungry. At the moment he rushed in, he seemed to have a special smell, which made her suddenly have an appetite. She wanted to bite his skin and suck the blood from his body. But She has no fangs. This is a sad fact. Mingming soon understood her difficulties. In fact, he also knew that after tasting his blood, her instinct as a blood clan would be aroused and gradually transformed into a real vampire. So, she won''t be interested in human food any more. Instead, she will be addicted to his blood. This is a very interesting thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 950 Mingzhi lifted his hand with ease and skillfully bit out two blood holes on his arm. The red blood began to flow out slowly. He heard the voice of her saliva. He laughed and put his arm to her mouth. "Aren''t you hungry?" The smell of blood gave her the charm that she could not refuse. The reason of scenery went away slowly. She opened her mouth instinctively and bit the wound on his arm, trying to suck more warm liquid from the wound. Blood in the loss of non-stop, but he did not frown, see her constantly swallowing, it seems that it is really hungry urgent to have to call him over. Knowing why she felt that she was trying to eat like a very fragile baby, lovely and tight, his other hand ring on her waist, let her sit on his lap, lean on his arms, hungry people will not have the heart to resist, he has a touch of her head, gently said: "don''t hurry, drink slowly." A vampire who hasn''t drunk blood for 17 years suddenly feels the taste of blood. It''s like a 30-year-old virgin who opens meat and can''t stop before he feels satisfied. Scenery is like this, now for her, in addition to filling her stomach with his blood, there is no second thing. She cleverly rely on her arms to eat, is indeed like a small milk cat, the heart of knowing suddenly turned into a pool of water, and then dropped a kiss on her head, whispered, "in this world, only you have the ability to drink my blood so unscrupulously." After about five minutes, he took out his arm and said, "little girl, you can''t drink any more. If you drink too much, you can''t sleep tonight." "No, I want more!" He raised his hand, and she stretched out her hands like a child to pull his hand down, but one of his hands was tightly bound to her waist, and she could not jump up to grab his hand. Soon, the wound on his hand healed. She glared at him angrily, she felt that she had not eaten enough, but staring at him, she belched. Knowing how to reach out, the finger belly of the index finger gently rubs the bloodstain at the corner of her mouth, and explains to her, "you have just tasted the taste of blood, and you need to learn to control yourself. If you drink enough, your prey will not only lose too much blood and die, but also your own body will not feel good, understand?" Her eyes followed his blood stained index finger. Finally, she couldn''t help but hold his hand in her mouth and said vaguely, "you mean I want to learn to control my desire for blood. " She knew that she was too hungry and thirsty now, and her stomach was not hungry, but her body''s reaction to the blood instinct made her stop. After tasting the taste of blood, she even felt that what kind of days she had lived in these years. Why did she have to put such delicious things? Knowing how to let her suck her fingers, her slightly curved eyes are covered with bright lights. It seems that the lake is rippling because it is too gentle. "You are right. To learn to control your desire for blood should be taught by every blood clan''s parents when their children are young. But you started too late, and your parents are too fond of you It''s up to me to teach you. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 951 With a frown of displeasure, she spat out his finger and said discontentedly, "I''m so big. I''ll control myself. I don''t need your instruction." "Don''t try to be brave. I don''t want to see you look like you''ve got a big belly." "Hum!" She burped again, which made her young lady feel a little frustrated. She decided to skip the topic. Because he was wearing a bathrobe, she could see his white and powerful chest, and his neck which he usually encircled with a scarf. At this time, she noticed that there was a black line on the side of his neck, which fell into his right shoulder. She pulled his bathrobe apart a little curiously, and then found that the black line on his shoulder went to his left chest irregularly, All the way down It seems to have spread to places of imagination. Her hand was unconsciously placed on the black line on his chest, and there was no bulge or depression, that is to say, this is not a tattoo? He raised his eyebrows and asked, "very interested?" "What is this line?" "Birthmark." He gave this answer, pressing her hand on his chest. "I''ve had this since I was born." No wonder he wore a scarf on such a hot day because he wanted to cover the black birthmark that began to spread from his neck. She exclaimed, "your birthmark is so spectacular!" He looked sluggish, thought she would not believe or asked why you have such a strange birthmark, but she came to a compliment. She lifted up the sleeve of her right hand, pointed to a black mole on her forearm and said, "this is the only birthmark I have It''s much weaker than you. " He corrected, "it''s not a birthmark." It''s a mole at best. She is stubborn, "I said is a birthmark is a birthmark, you do not see it is a mole, but other people''s moles and my moles are not the same, that is even my birthmark." Well This kind of rhetorical reasoning is very consistent with his intention. Know how to touch her head, "little girl said what is what." "Good. I''m going to bed now." She turned around and rolled out of his arms and directly onto the bed. "Please turn off the lights when you go out. Thank you." He said bitterly: "use up, you don''t need me?" "Osiris school needs you, Osiris infirmary needs you, Osiris students need you more, how can I occupy you because of my selfish heart." She was just and awe inspiring kneeling on the bed and said, "Mr. principal, you should have an early rest. Tomorrow is a working day." He leaned forward, one foot kneeling on the bed, grabbed her wrist, pulled her in, rubbed her soft face with a face of dross. Before she was going to get angry, he had already stepped back with a smile, "little girl, if you want to eat supper, call me at any time." He turned out of the room, turned off the light and took the door. The scenery put his head in the quilt and cried with a red face, "system gentleman, are you there?" Her tone is relaxed and cheerful, and there is a faint excitement, a listen to know that it is a girl''s spring. System Jun does not need her to say the next sentence, he knows why she is looking for herself, "do what you want." As long as you don''t ruin the world. This time, the noble and cool system king is even lazy to call the word "host". www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 952 Because do not worry about strategy, smell and envy, scenery sleep a good sleep, a night without a dream, to the next morning. Because she had drunk a well-known blood yesterday, her body quickly recovered. At least she moved her feet and did not hurt any more. She got out of bed wearing inappropriate slippers and the shirt that could be worn as a skirt. After opening the door, she saw a slovenly man leaning on the sofa and sleeping soundly After several cans of beer are finished, the TV is still on, and there are basically magazines on the coffee table. She looked at the clock on the wall. It was only 7:30, and he went to work in the headmaster''s office at 8:00. The scenery stepped on a few slippers and looked at the beer can on the table curiously. She really didn''t understand the charm of the drink. It was worth his loving every time. Out of curiosity, she picked up a can of beer that had not been finished. After smelling it, she took a sip. Then she put down the jar and coughed violently. A hand caught her wrist, she fell back and sat in the man''s arms. Then, her chin was pinched and lifted, and a hot kiss fell on her lips. ¡­¡­ When the lips were separated, a silver thread was drawn up. Her face was red and her heart was beating. He stuck to her lips and said in a lazy voice just waking up: "good morning, little girl..." Just a good morning kiss? Scenery pushed his shoulder, did not push, she said without expression: "Mr. principal, what do you want to do to your girl students in the morning?" "I want to fight with you, I''m afraid you don''t agree." Her heart beat fiercely, have no what good spirit says: "you give me serious point." He gave her another kiss on the corner of the lip. "You''ll know how serious I am now when you''ve seen me behave badly." "No more!" She raised her foot and kicked him, "when are you going to press? Get up for me. " He sat up obediently and took her back to his arms. He held her and swayed her gently, just like a parent with a child, "baby, are you hungry?" She eyebrows a jump, pinched the flesh on his waist, "don''t call me like a child." "The TV says You young people like to call yourself baby In the past, TV was used to decorate for thousands of years, but in order to understand the ideas of young people, he watched the programs related to young people, and then he watched and fell asleep. "I''m not a giant baby. What do you call a baby?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 953 It seems that he has misunderstood something. Mingming thinks that the young people now are really hard to understand. He asked again, "little girl, are you hungry?" "Hungry." She answered honestly. If you know how to be decisive, you should take a bite on your arm. She grabbed his hand. "Actually, I don''t have to drink blood. I can eat some other food." He raised his lips slightly, the tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow, "don''t worry about me, my body recovers quickly, and I can do your mobile blood bank completely." "But..." He bowed his head, kiss her lips and gently bit, "I said nothing is nothing, do not worry about me and let yourself hungry." "Well Then you don''t always eat instant noodles. If you are hungry, I can let you suck my blood She thought, every time one-sided blood sucking from him, she has a bad conscience. Since he is also a vampire, it should be blood sucking. However, when he heard her, his dark eyes crossed the meteor like night. He asked her, "do you know what it means when two blood clans suck each other''s blood?" "Know..." She didn''t pretend to be stupid in the past, but looked at his eyes and answered seriously. According to the law of human beings, when they get married, they need to exchange rings with each other. This is a kind of ceremony. For the blood clan, it is just like exchanging rings to suck each other''s blood. Human beings use rings to represent their families, while blood clans exchange blood to absorb blood, and their bodies will appear each other''s family patterns, which means that they belong to each other. The scenery is awkward to pull the long hair behind the ear, exposed the beautiful neck, she seriously asked him, "Mr. principal, do you want to suck my blood?" He did not speak, but buried his head in her neck. First he stretched out his warm tongue and licked the white skin on it. Her body trembled, but she did not escape. "Won''t you regret it?" he asked softly "No Two words, no half of the answer hesitated. Knowing that holding her hand tightly, fangs slowly pierced into her skin, very gentle movement, she did not feel pain. The scenery felt the loss of blood, but more importantly, it started from the place where he bit her neck, and soon spread the joy all over her body. She realized that there are two ways to make each other''s body happy between husband and wife of blood clan, one is to mate like all living creatures in the world, and the other is to suck each other''s blood. When the fangs of the other party pierce into the skin of the other person, the two bodies will release a message of passion at the same time. The scenery can''t help panting, she raised her hands, tightly clasped his head buried in his neck, and he also has a strong feeling, he hugged her body, eager to embed her in his own bones. "Know well..." She involuntarily called his name, the body because of unbearable and out of a layer of sweat, but vampires will not sweat, and then, in the sexual behavior, they will have the same reaction as human beings. He slowly sucked the warm liquid flowing out of her body. As time went on, his senses also reached an extreme. His body deviated one minute and pressed her on the sofa again. ¡­¡­ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 954 The scene was tangled and the scenery was completely defeated. When the clock pointed to nine o''clock, she finally had breakfast. She was still sitting on his lap and held in his arms. Her clothes had been changed. Because there was no clothes for her, she took off the wet * * and Under the wide men''s shirt, she had nothing on. In order to revenge him, she specially sucks his arm, and ruthlessly bit on his wound. He also let her go, as long as she is happy, caressing her head, he looked at the girl eating with satisfied eyes, "drink slowly, no one will rob you." "You son of a bitch!" She took a breath of blood and swore at him in a vague voice. He automatically divided this into flirtatious, satisfied men in the morning, in the present tolerance is particularly big, "OK, I son of a bitch, be careful not to choke." Now he, can be said to be completely achieved, no principle, maybe she unreasonable said let him jump from the upstairs, he will do the same. She gave a belch, and he took back her hand, but she was not willing to take it back, but failed again. She glared at him to show that I was in a bad mood. He kisses him to show that he is in a good mood now. He gently rubs her stomach. "You can''t drink too much. Your stomach can''t stand it." "Being a vampire can''t get a full meal. It''s boring to live." She complained and belched. "Do you think it''s boring to have me spoil you?" Yes, he will spoil her to heaven, coax her to eat, coax her to sleep, hold her in his arms every day like a baby, and dare not say a heavy word to her, for fear that the little girl will suffocate herself. I still remember that many years ago, Mingming saw a vampire who was hundreds of years old and married a little vampire who was more than 100 years old. The husband was obedient to his wife. At that time, Mingyi was still thinking, what would an old man do with a little wife? It''s not manly to serve people like an old Buddha every day. At that time, Ming knew that he didn''t know the little wife''s good. Now he thought, even if he wanted to pet the girl in his arms to heaven and earth, who dared to say a word more, he would break that man''s neck. The scenery glanced at him, "you still bully me." "I hurt you so much that I bullied you?" "Just You... " She blushed at the thought of sitting on the sofa in his arms. How did it end? He didn''t have the strength to please her again. He said with a lazy smile, "is that bullying?" In his opinion, he is in love with her, yes, this "love" It''s a verb. Feng Feng doesn''t want to mention the shy thing any more. She points to the clock on the wall, "you are late for work." "It doesn''t matter." "This school can operate without me," he said casually "Mr. principal, you are too irresponsible." "I''m only responsible for you now." He picked up her chin and kissed her lips again. The scenery put her arms around his neck and said vaguely: "if someone finds you out What if you are not in the office... " "Don''t worry, no one dares to complain to me except you." His hand pressed on the back of her head and deepened the kiss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 955 For three consecutive days, under the pretext of recuperation, Fengjing did not go out of the room. She took all her clothes from the dormitory. She finally did not have to live on the day when she had to wear his shirt, and the time soon came to the day of rest, and it was the right time to have a rest. A phone call, but let the scenery. Her foot injury has been cured, and her internal organs are almost all right. At this time, she is busy packing her clothes in the trunk. After a while, she leaned over the door and leaned against the trunk. The scenery is very anxious, nothing good gas said: "you don''t help me even, don''t stand here to add chaos to me." "You''re too nervous." He lowered his head, pulled the collar of her skirt aside, and gave her a kiss on her smooth white shoulder. The scenery slightly side of the head, you can see that he is sucking his shoulder appearance, her face is reddening, these days, as long as it is for his intimate behavior, she will have very obvious physical reaction, and the most important reason is that they have already performed the ceremony, and another reason is that she lives on his blood now. Between the vampire and the servant, the servant will have a natural affection for his master. Although the scenery is not a well-known servant, but because they also have a "feeding" relationship, she will have uncontrollable feelings for him. One of her hands was on his cheek Don''t make a mess of me. " "I''m just relaxing you." After successfully planting a strawberry on her shoulder, his kiss fell on her neck and gently sucked, and his hand was also around her waist, and she was not allowed to escape. "My parents are coming soon. I have to move back to my dorm before they come." "No hurry, they can''t go into the school gate without my permission." There was a serious riot in the campus a few days ago. This news is well concealed. No one can disclose this information to anyone outside the school, including the parents of these students, until the investigation results come out. I don''t know who informed Xia and his wife that they suddenly called Fengguang today. Even if Fengguang said nothing in the phone, it could not change the parents'' plan to come to school to see their daughter. Her breath became heavy If my parents were shut out of school for too long, they would suspect Well... " It turned out to be his hand. She quickly raised her hand and bit her arm to stop her voice. She did not understand that he seemed to have an infinite interest in making her body happy. He whispered in her ear, "comfortable?" "Well..." She blushed and nodded. She has always been an honest child in such matters. "Then don''t rush to leave me, we still have time, I will make you more comfortable," he said The scenery breathed a long breath. Her expression looked helpless, as if she had given up the struggle. She turned to her side, put her hands around his neck, and took the initiative to kiss his lips. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 956 Knowing that black eyes are full of joy, he dragged her with one hand and let her hang on his body. After a few steps to the side, he touched the bed, and he fell down with her on the soft big bed. On the cold floor, there is a pink * *. Knowing that he will never feel tired of being close to her, but every time he does anything to her body, it is always the last critical step. Yes, he likes her. He likes her not only, but also her body. He knows that he is not a good man. But the gentlemanly demeanor buried in his bones for hundreds of years reminds him that the scenery is not mature, and he can enjoy her completely until she is 18 years old. This is the principle of the human world. And the law of the vampire world, 16 years old is even an adult, so you can''t love her in a human way, he can use the way of a vampire. The fangs were infused into her skin, and the oxytocin soon spread through her body, and the dying pleasure reappeared in her body. The place he bit this time is her chest, next to the black rose flower. She holds his head tightly and looks at the white ceiling. It is said that The purer the bloodline is, the more pure the vampire will bring the highest happiness to the other party when sucking blood. Mingming is only a half vampire who is assimilated by human beings, but she feels inexplicably that he feels more powerful than the so-called pure blood vampire. This is not to say that she has experienced such passion with other vampires, but that she has a kind of inexplicable intuition. He said that without his permission, the xias could not enter the school. Xia Dynasty and Wang CI really stood at the school gate for half an hour. Xia Xia, with a fan at the bottom of her husband''s face, is not like a fan under the sun. How to say that? This couple gives people the feeling that they are cold and stubborn old-fashioned men and ladies who will always dress themselves up delicately. However, these two people have lived together for more than 200 years. It is said that they will get divorced as soon as they get married, but they have not left. Finally, the school gate opened. "Oh, why have you been standing here for so long without coming in?" Mingming always wears a shirt, doctor''s clothes and a gray scarf. His long black hair is too lazy to tie today. He looks more slovenly and decadent. Xia Dynasty looked at the late Ming know, and heard his words, face iron blue, "I remember before I came, and you called." "Is it?" Clearly grasp to grasp the hair, "older, more forgetful, I seem to have forgotten." Wang CI glanced at the Xia Dynasty, and then looked at Xiang Mingming. He said, "it''s not like your style to let a lady wait so long." At that time, in Osiris, the Xia Dynasty and mingknow were at the same level, and Wang Ci was one term lower than them. However, Mingming was the president of the student union in department B and a patrol officer at night. At that time, mingshou was a half hearted character, but he would never be late for a girl to confess to himself. Wang CI still remembers that at that time, every girl in the human race and the day when he knew how to tell the truth was equal to the day when they were lovelorn. Mingzhi always had only one reply to the confession letter from the girl, "sorry, I haven''t considered that I want to like girls." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 957 The rumor about Mingyi''s love for men soon spread, but he has not seen him with any men so far. Mingzhi sighed and said, "I said that I am old and thinking about marriage, so I came late. Do you believe it?" The Xia Dynasty and Wang CI didn''t speak, so they didn''t believe it. If you know this kind of person, if you want to marry a normal man and have children, he could have done so for hundreds of years, but now he has a whim to say that he wants to get married? Xia Dynasty hummed a few words, "you are the original vampire hunter, and now you are half of the blood clan''s body. Do you want to find someone to marry, a human or a blood clan?" "Well..." Mingming thought seriously for a while, and then gave an answer, "I choose beautiful women." "Well, we don''t care what beauty you''re looking for." Wang CI has no patience, "I want to find my daughter, the dormitory building of department a, is it the same as that year?" Clearly know nodded, "of course it is the same, but do you remember how to go? Do you need me to lead the way? " "We don''t have amnesia." Xia Dynasty glanced at the eyes clearly, and took the lead. Before Wang CI left, he said to Mingming: "don''t worry, we know that parents should not come to Osiris. After seeing the scenery, Xia and I will leave soon." Mingyi smiles and doesn''t speak. On the other side of the scene, sitting in her dormitory, she changed a high collar dress to cover the traces on her neck. She put all her clothes in the cabinet, toothpaste and toothbrush in the bathroom, and then confused the quilt on the bed, as if she had been living here all the time. Soon, there was a knock on the door. After taking a deep breath and making sure that there was no flaw, she opened the door and put on a big smile. "Good afternoon, mom and dad." Xia Dynasty saw her is good, in the heart was relieved, he hugged his daughter, "you are OK." Although he is a man of unsmiliarity and has a strict view of the scenery, he still loves his children most if he really wants to meet something. "What can I do for you? Well, of course The scenery bright smile, made way for a step, "you quickly come in." Knowing that scenery is always a day and night, the couple chose to see her in the daytime. Wang CI suddenly said, "Xia Dynasty, you go out and stand first." Xia Chao eyebrow corner a jump, "what do you say?" "I said," go out and stand first. " There was no smile on Wang Ci''s face. The scenery realized something was wrong. "Mom, what''s the matter?" Xia Chao said, "you said let me go out Do I have to go out? " He took another look at his wife''s cold look and was silent for a moment. "OK, I''ll go out first." Not only did he go out, he also brought the door. Then the atmosphere in the room quieted down. The scenery''s eyes were unsteady and she felt the pressure was high. Just as she was thinking about what to say to break the silence, she heard her mother say, "take off your clothes." ¡°¡­¡­ What? " Wang Ci''s tone is beyond doubt, "scenery, take off your clothes." "Wait..." Scenery step back, "even if you are my mother, suddenly put forward this request, I also very difficult to accept." "I wish I were your mother. I told you to take off your clothes. What are you doing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 958 "Well Then you must give me a reason. " Scenery said: "I''m not a child of two or three years old. Can I take off my clothes at will?" "Scenery, are you forcing me to do something to you?" The scenery retreated several steps in succession, and then went straight to the corner of the wall. "What can I say to you Don''t mess around, old man Wang CI raised her hand slightly, and a lot of green vines crept in from outside the window, which soon spread throughout the room. The walls, tables and chairs were covered with green vines. The scenery was forced to retreat. Her hands and feet were entangled by vines, and she lost her resistance. She was very upset. "I said you want to play with my dad. What are you doing with me?" "Don''t make such a fuss. I''m tired of playing with your father for a long time." Wang Ci''s ability is to control plants. With this ability, she has indeed brought a lot of convenience to her life. Only today, she used her daughter for the first time. Seeing her mother was approaching her step by step, the scenery was like a girl who was bullied by a bully. She said in a loud voice, "Dad, come in and save me!" Xia Dynasty knocked anxiously at the door, "what happened?" "Don''t make a noise!" Wang CI called out to the door, and immediately there was silence. In front of Mrs. Xia, master Xia is as helpless as Miss Xia. The scenery tears silently in the heart, already don''t want to sigh why her father usually looks very male chauvinism, when the critical moment, he looks like a hen pecked husband again? "I didn''t think it was right to see you today." Wang CI finally came to his daughter''s face and said slowly, "it''s OK to see me. When you see your father, you will show such a brilliant smile. Isn''t it that you dislike your father all the time?" "It was That''s because I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you "When you were a child, I took you to live in England for a period of time. At that time, you couldn''t see your father for a long time. Why didn''t your father find you so happy?" "I I... " She was guilty, "that''s a small person I don''t understand!" "I think you are obviously guilty." Wang''s hand touched her daughter''s cheek, and the red nail polish on her finger was more fair than her face. "From childhood, I taught you that even if you are guilty of the most serious mistake, no matter whether you kill the human race or kill the blood race, you need not worry. Your father and I will do it for you, but you do not even have the ability to kill anyone. For what? " "I feel guilty Because I played truant... " "Skipping classes? Isn''t this a common occurrence for you? " Wang CI took back the hand on Fengguang''s face, held his arm, and raised his red lips with a smile. "Osiris, it can be said that it is the school for the sons of blood aristocrats. There are definitely many blood boys above grade A. therefore, there are not a few good-looking boys. Your mother and I are from the past. Even if you are in love, it doesn''t matter which boy you like. However, you should remember the scenery It''s not ordinary blood, you''re pure blood. It''s OK to play with those boys. It''s just that you can''t really play with them. " "Why..." The scenery pathetic way: "Mom, didn''t you also say that? My engagement with Si tu you is nothing at all. If it is because of my engagement... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 959 "It''s not that simple." Wang CI put up his smile and looked at his daughter tied to the wall by vines and said, "you can''t stay with situ you, but you can''t stay with pure blood vampires. You know your identity and the rules of the Senate. Pure blood is so precious for the blood clan. The Yuan Yuan Yuan can''t allow you to be with people other than pure blood." Vampire hunters are regulated by the hunter Association, while blood clan is controlled by the Senate. Generally speaking, the Senate will not interfere in family affairs. One of their functions is to keep the relationship between human beings and blood clan in balance with the hunter Association. The other is to maintain the orthodoxy of the pure blood family. Pure blood has become less and less in the blood group. This is just like when there are only two animals of the same kind left in the world, the artificial will choose to intervene and let them combine to produce the next generation. The heart of scenery jumped, "you must Must the decision of the Senate be obeyed? " "In the past, you didn''t like to contact this aspect of affairs, and I didn''t care about it. But now you must know that if the Senate orders, the Xia family will become the public enemy of the blood clan. Even if your father and I want to protect you, we can''t be enemies with so many people at the same time. In the end, you will be taken away by them for trial." Wang CI frowned with a good-looking brow, "I still remember that I once told you that if the trial is found guilty, his heart will be dug out. Scenery, you are my only child, and I can''t watch your accident." "I..." "So." Wang CI interrupted her words and restored her style of being a strong woman. "Today I must take off your clothes and have a look!" "Wait, wait!" In the call of the scenery, the green vines began to move. They seemed to have life and began to pick off her clothes. Before the scenery clothes were stripped off, those vines stopped, because the button of her collar was untied. On the white skin, whether it was a red kiss or a black rose, it was particularly eye-catching. Her clothes were not stripped, but her secret was found, scenery did not know whether to celebrate or to cry. Vines quickly withdraw, scenery "pa" sat on the ground, she looked up, saw her mother''s cold face. She thought, she''s done. Wang CI quickly walked to her side, holding the wrist of scenery to make her stand up. Then, she couldn''t believe she pulled the collar off again. After watching for a long time, she made sure that she was not wrong. She asked in a frightened voice, "scenery, tell me, which man is it?" Wang Ci''s performance is not anger, but panic, scenery Leng for a long time, "Ma What are you afraid of? " "You don''t know No, you don''t know Wang CI suddenly calmed down and said in a low voice: "that man That person should not be what you know... " There was a panic in the heart of the scenery, "what are you talking about?" "Scenery, listen to me." Wang CI suddenly and coldly said: "no matter who the man is, I will not allow you to see him again. I will apply to the Senate, saying that you are not in good health, you will be suspended in Osiris for a period of time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 960 "Suspension Doesn''t it mean that every blood clan will stay here for two years? " See his mother''s look in the past will not have panic, scenery can not help but also feel afraid, "what is the matter?" "You don''t have to know so much. I''ll go to find Mingming. Today I''ll take you back. Before I come back, you stay in my room and don''t go anywhere." Wang CI raised his hand again, and the disappearing vines ran all over the room at a very fast speed. She turned to open the door and went out. Soon, the door was entangled by vines. The windows and doors were sealed by living vines. Looking around the scenery, she suddenly felt afraid of the open room. She slowly sat on the ground and hugged her knees. Wang Ci''s performance made her feel that she was There was a feeble panic. On the other side of the door, Xia Chao saw that Wang Ci, whose face was not right, came out. He looked at the closed door anxiously and asked, "what happened to the scenery?" "I told you..." Wang CI grasped the hand handed over by the Xia Dynasty. Her eyes were full of fear, "more than 300 years ago On the night of the massacre of pure blood, I was also at the scene... " "I know." Xia Dynasty hugged her, "it''s all over, you survived, there''s nothing better than this." Wang CI is still a young blood clan. When the massacre happened more than 300 years ago, she was only six years old. At that time, it was a major festival of the blood clan. All the children who had reached the age of six He was a child of pure blood. He wanted to go to the Senate for baptism. At that time, although there was not much pure blood, it was not as rare as it is now. At the end of the ceremony, a man suddenly came. The blood color blurred Wang Ci''s memory. She only remembered that the man killed all the children with the sickle of death. She hid behind a tree and covered herself with vines, but she was found by him. She thought she was going to die. But the man took the sickle and slowly squatted down in front of her. His fingers picked off a flower on the vine, "control life? It''s a beautiful gift... " Wang CI still remembers that a man''s eyes are red, more red than any vampire''s eyes. From his eyes, she saw two lifelines of her own, one died under his hand, and the other It''s the life after she survived. At that time, six-year-old Wang CI knew that if she could survive, she would have a husband named Xia Dynasty and a daughter named Fengjing It''s just that a person''s life is too long, and her childhood mind can''t bear such a big message. Before her consciousness falls into a coma, she hears the man who has seen her whole life sigh, "so I''ll take a fancy to that little girl She didn''t know that when a man looked at her life, there was a picture of him and her daughter together. That memory is too vague, except for the blood all over the ground, Wang CI has many things that have not been clearly remembered The only thing she remembers is two things. Bloody slaughter, and the black roses carved on his sickle. Every blood clan will have a family pattern, which will be directly displayed on their spirit tools. The rose family pattern is not uncommon in the vampire family, because the representative flower of vampire is the rose. Maybe it''s red, maybe it''s white But the black rose, which Wang CI only saw once, was on the weapon of the butcher. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 961 The man was like a flash in the pan. After killing so many pure blood, he never appeared again. Soon the Senate released a message that the man had been killed by them Wang CI is willing to believe this statement without evidence because she needs such a result to get rid of her pain because she has a great shadow in her heart. She was the only child who survived at that time In those years, she lived in the same kind of suspicion, and the parents of those dead children often used vicious words to curse her. Who let her survive alone? Later, it was the Xia family who took the initiative to find the Wang family. The two families had an engagement. With the Xia family in, those rumors were gradually suppressed Wang CI didn''t know. In fact, the engagement was proposed by the Xia Dynasty. She also knew that the Xia Dynasty had loved her for a long time. Isolated Wang CI thought, there is nothing wrong with having a fiance. Even if she appears indifferent, the Xia Dynasty also knows that she has him in her heart. And now From seeing the black rose on the scenery, the fear hidden in Wang Ci''s heart was magnified and ran out again. She was afraid to shrink in the arms of the Xia Dynasty, "you don''t know The man is still alive, his goal is scenery His goal now is scenery... " The deep memory was dug out by fear, and she understood what the man''s words she had heard before she fell into a coma. Maybe other people will comfort her when they see Wang CI become so neurotic, "that man has been dead for a long time, maybe you think too much." But the Xia Dynasty was different. He knew Wang Ci, and he realized the seriousness of the problem. "We''ll take the scenery back and bring her back today..." His voice stopped abruptly. Wang CI in his arms is also no action. The air stagnates and time condenses at this moment. But only a second later, the wind came again from the corridor. Xia Chao''s face flashed a look of doubt and lowered his head. Wang CI blinked and immediately pushed him away from his side. He was not angry and said, "old man, don''t want to eat my tofu." Xia Chao took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said in an incomprehensible way: "you saw the cockroach jump over and let me hold it. Now the cockroach is gone. After using it, you can casually say that I am an old man?" "That''s all you have to do?" Wang CI glanced at him, turned around and left, "I''m relieved to see the scenery and go back." She wiped the corners of her eyes behind his back. Fortunately, he didn''t see that she was scared by cockroaches and cried. Xia Dynasty discontented hum hum, and honestly followed her behind. They came this time because they received a call from situ you not long ago, saying that the scenery had been captured by the werewolf and had not come back to have a look. Now when they see that the scenery is OK, they can naturally feel relieved that they dislike each other. Room 302 is completely occupied by vines. The man approached the corner step by step. With the fall of his steps, the vines seemed to have their own soul. They retreated back inch by inch and did not dare to block in front of him. Finally, he came to the girl. Bending down, she has been sleeping in his arms, he sighed helplessly, "only you have the ability, let me give up the simplest way to solve the problem." What is the easiest way? Killing people, of course. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 962 After Saturday, it began to rain. Scenery holding a pillow nest on the sofa, boring watching TV, or children''s channel. The sky outside the window was gray, and the rain kept beating on the window. The bad weather and her people had no spirit. She leaned aside and fell on the shoulder of the man who was reading the document. The other hand was used to turning over her documents "Not hungry." That is to say, she still grabbed his hand on her waist, bored to bite a tooth mark on his arm, and saw a red undead bird on his arm, which was her family pattern. She hugged his hand again and laughed foolishly. His eyes still fall on the document, but raised his lips with a very light smile, carelessly said: "I will accompany you to finish when I finish my work." Although Mingzhi is a very irresponsible and lazy principal, he still needs to deal with some necessary matters. For example, some students in department a lost their sense because of a girl named Zeng Xue. Suddenly, Fengguang saw two words of Yanbai on a document in his hand. She sat down and pressed his hand to turn over the document. It was written on the document that the hunter Association applied to extract Yanbai''s blood, and he wrote two words "agree". She asked, "why did the hunter Association extract Yanbai''s blood?" She thought of the relationship between Yanbai and chuxiao, the secret way was not found by the hunter Association, right? But it doesn''t make sense. If it is discovered, Yanbai should also be taken away by the elders instead of being extracted by the hunter Association. And the question of knowing how to focus is, "do you care about him?" How long did she stay in the student dormitory? Even a day''s class did not go on, it is impossible to have the so-called classmate affection at all. The scenery generous said: "did you forget? The last time you punished me to clean the whole teaching building, Yanbai was punished with me at that time. How can we say that he and I are brothers and sisters. Is it not normal to care about it? " It was also because of the cleaning of the teaching building that her mood collapsed for a period of time, which was taken by him to the tavern for a big meal. He also tasted her lips for the first time. Thinking about this, I miss the sweet taste when I first kiss her. He put down the document in his hand, pressed her on the sofa and gave her another French kiss. When she couldn''t breathe, he let her go. He said in a funny way: "at the beginning, I punished you and Yanbai to clean the building together because I knew what Yanbai was capable of and knew that Yanbai was a very obedient child Son, you, you, the eldest lady, certainly don''t want to do such a troublesome task of cleaning. What''s more, your status is higher than him. As long as you give an order, he will finish all the things. I never thought of it... " She not only didn''t tell Yanbai, but also took care of half of the building''s sanitation according to the principle of fairness. At this time, the scenery realized his idea. She thought for a while, but she thought it was wrong. If he wanted to protect her at that time, wouldn''t it show that She gave him a kiss on the chin. "You actually fell in love with me then, didn''t you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 963 He didn''t answer the question with a smile. The scenery thought that he didn''t speak was tacit. She grabbed the scarf around his neck, untied it and threw it aside. She hugged his neck with satisfaction. Then she said triumphantly, "did you fall in love with me at first sight? Yes, I''m good-looking and can cook. You can like me, of course. " "Yes I was interested in scenery a long time ago His languid tone sounds, let a person just feel lazy, changed a direction, he let her lie on his body. Scenery does not understand whether his words are joking or serious. She just feels happy and warm in her heart, "but I think I like you Is it because you have saved my life? " She only remembers the feeling that she looked at him when she woke up after being rescued by him It seems that he automatically added a filter to him, thinking how he could be so good-looking, and then let her heart beat. The reason is simple. She drank his blood. Know how to pat her head, but generally said: "fortunately that day is I saved you, or change a person, you will like another person." "Not really." She said that she thought about it for a while, but she didn''t dare to say it absolutely. "Maybe it will, but I won''t hold a ceremony with him so soon." "Does scenery want to make me happy or not?" "Well, the past can''t be changed. Let''s not mention it." Fengjing decided to return to the original topic. She asked, "why did the hunter Association extract Yanbai''s blood? Did Yan Bai commit anything? " He gently stroked her back, "it was Zeng Xue''s blood investigation that came out." "What''s the relationship between Zeng Xue and Yanbai?" "The hunter Association''s conclusion is confidential, but if it''s a beautiful scene..." She held up her upper body. "What if it was me?" He laughed. "Of course I can only say everything I know." "Say it, say it!" "In Zeng Xue''s blood, it seems that there is the vampire factor of the previous generation of Yan''s family." "What?" Scenery surprised, "you mean Zeng Xue is actually half human and half vampire?" Suddenly she added a setting to the hostess, and she was a little caught off guard. Knowing helpless smile, "just said her body may have blood sucking factor, but did not say that she would be half human and half vampire." Blood sucking factor is a kind of thing that lurks in the blood of blood clan. It is similar to that human beings use DNA to detect identity and kinship, while blood group judges blood relationship through blood sucking factor. Therefore, the blood sucking factor is not what drives an individual to suck blood. Fengjing asked: "so, the hunter association is to extract Yanbai''s blood, to test whether Zeng Xue really has the blood sucking factor of the Yan Family''s previous generations?" "Not bad." "What if Zeng Xue really had the blood sucking factor of the Yan Family''s previous master? What will happen to her? " "Maybe It''s life imprisonment. " Scenery Leng for a while, "why is life imprisonment?" "Do you know how the last master of the Yan family died?" She shook her head. "I don''t know." "I knew that." He sighed, "you must have failed in blood history." "I seldom read history books..." She blushed, grabbed his hand and asked, "tell me quickly, how did that man die?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 964 Mingming said: "the last master of Yan family is Yan Luo, she is Yan Bai''s grandmother." "Is Yanluo a woman?" "It''s true that in the history of blood clan, female householders are rare." Mingzhi touched his chin and sighed, "how to say, Yanluo is also a legendary woman." "Oh, really?" She looked at him with cold eyes. "I swear to you, I have no idea about her. Yanluo died six hundred years ago, and I have no interest in that kind of old woman." "Yes, you''re only interested in Miss Beach." Cool scenery said, and pinched on his waist. Although I know the pain, I dare not show it. Since the scenery officially settled here, she spent a day cleaning the messy room, and then spent the whole night finding out all the beautiful magazines he had hidden around, and then threw them into the garbage can and burned them. There are a lot of limited edition of the collection, mention of this, the heart is still faint pain. However, since he has decided to leave the scenery with him, he is ready to lose these precious books. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more. He pressed her in his arms, Shun Mao, and said with a clear sense of old age: "there is scenery, but I am not distracted now. What kind of beach miss, that is the past style." "Well, you can be smooth." She sat on his waist, bent down and put her hand on his chin. "Come on, keep talking to me about Yanluo." Such a strong movement She''s so cute to do it. Know how to smile slightly curved eyes, obedient to say everything out. It turns out that Yanluo was also a pure blood vampire. Since she was a student, she has performed very well. She is not only good-looking, but also has the ability that ordinary people can''t reach. Her ability can be said to be very terrible, that is to control blood and control other people''s blood. Think about it, if you are her enemy, before she gets close to her, she can gently hook her fingers and let all the blood in your body come out of her body. Isn''t this a terrible ability? Therefore, at that time, she not only won the position of the head of the Yan Family for herself, but also made the blood clan people very worried. It can be said that more than 600 years ago, because of the existence of Yan Luo, the Yan Family''s power reached its peak. There is no doubt that Yan Luo is a genius in the blood family, but the genius often does things that many people are difficult to understand. As the number of pure blood vampires disappearing gradually increased, this matter attracted the attention of the Senate. Because pure blood is important, the Senate used all the human and material resources to investigate the matter. Finally, they found countless bodies in the deep swamp, and the evidence of murder directly pointed to Yanluo. Yanluo was not an ordinary pure blood aristocrat. She had a very strong ability and had to. The Senate of that time asked the hunter Association for help. The hunter Association sent a group of the most powerful hunters at that time together with the people of the Senate, and paid extremely heavy casualties to bring Yanluo to justice. After listening to the story, she asked, "later, the Senate executed Yanluo?" "On the day that Yanluo was executed, her heart suddenly disappeared." Knowing how to touch her hair, said: "the Senate can only destroy her body." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 965 For vampires, the only way to really kill them is to pierce their heart. As long as the heart doesn''t die, no matter how seriously injured they are, they can recover slowly. The scenery grasps a wisp of black long hair, "that Yanluo is still alive?" "Maybe alive, maybe dead, no one knows." "No one has ever tried to find out whether a vampire who has lost his body can survive if he has destroyed his body and left his heart," he said After listening to this, the scenery was entangled for a long time, but soon, she thought of a more important thing. She was powerless to lie on his body. She looked sick. "What''s the matter?" he asked "When it comes to the heart I suddenly remembered a rule. " She looked sad, as if she had been hungry for several meals. "Vampires can''t be with hunters, otherwise, vampires will be heart dug out by the Senate and executed, and hunters will be taken back to life imprisonment by the association, knowing that What to do I don''t want to die, and I don''t want you to be locked up... " "Don''t worry." He took one of her hands, dropped a kiss on the back of that hand and said gently, "I won''t let you do anything." The scenery is not relaxed. "The Senate is a group of old diehards, and there are so many people in the hunter Association How can the two of us win them? " "Little girl, don''t think so much. No matter what, I will stand in front of you." "It''s easy for you to say. When I see you hurt, I''ll die of pain." She thought for a while, and suddenly came to her spirit. She grabbed his palm and sat up and said, "otherwise, if you are caught, you will say that I forced you to have a ceremony at the trial. Anyway, I am a blood clan. I also have the attraction that the blood clan should have for human beings. Maybe the people of the hunter Association will believe you and let you go again." Mingzhi put a hand on her cheek and asked softly, "what about you? What if you are caught by the Senate? " As a half human, he has no attraction to the blood clan. What reason should she use to excuse her then? "I don''t know..." The scenery frowned, but soon she laughed again, "it doesn''t matter. I can make sure you live first. I can think of a way slowly. Anyway, our blood clan is not so easy to die." Eyelashes tremble, his eyes more a soft dark light, a turn over and put her under the body, he first kiss her lips, and then close to her lips to rub a way: "I am hungry." "You Didn''t you just bite? " She blushed, but she untied her collar, revealed her beautiful white neck, and whispered, "you Bite gently. " He laughed, lowered his head, and licked her neck, but did not bite it. Instead, he grabbed her right hand and put the fangs in her little arm. The familiar feeling of happiness swept over again. While enjoying the feeling he brought to himself, the scenery thought vaguely, why did this guy change his place today? But soon, he let go of her hand again. Just as she thought that this time would end a little fast, he bit her shoulder again, "today I want to taste all the scenery once. " She blushed and understood what he meant. This man is going to bite her up and down! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 966 On Monday night, part a is about to start. In the bright light room, the girl in black school uniform looks at herself in the mirror with headache. There are bite marks on her neck and several shallow bite marks on her exposed legs. Finally, she slightly raises her skirt. The red bite marks are very obvious on the inside of her white thigh. She put down her skirt and turned to the man who was sleeping on the bed and called, "Why have these marks not faded?" Last night, when she found that the bite marks on her body did not disappear as quickly as before, she asked. Mingzhi told her that it was because she had bitten a little too much, so she could sleep well. As a result, she still had these marks from his arms this morning. Now it has been a day and a night, and it has not disappeared soon as he said. With his eyes closed, he seems to be really asleep. She was unwilling to jump into bed, shaking his body desperately, "know You get up! If you pretend to sleep again, I will ignore you! " "What''s the matter?" At last his eyes opened, and it seemed as if he had just woken up. Scenery bit his neck, "how do you let me go to class like this?" "Is there anything wrong?" He gently stroked her head buried in his shoulder, and it seemed that she could not feel the pain. "You said, I''m full of these These How can I see people with the bite marks you''ve made "Then don''t go to class." He took her hand and let her nest in his arms. He narrowed his eyes and said lazily, "the night is the time to sleep. Please sleep with me." "No, I''ve been absent for a week." Of course, it''s not because she loves learning that she wants to go to class. There is a reason why she has to go. "Last week, I didn''t go to the classroom. Situyou thought that I had been captured by the werewolf and hasn''t returned. If I don''t go, what should he do if he calls my parents again?" She still remembers the last time her parents came to school, she fell asleep when her mother talked about it. "I''ll call so your parents don''t have to come." "No! My dad is OK. A smart person like my mother would be in trouble if she guessed that there was a relationship between us She took his hand pitifully and shook it around. "They will definitely let me quit school and leave you. Do you want me to leave?" This is indeed a problem. After all, if you modify your memory too many times, it is easy to cause strong sequelae, such as turning a person into a mental retardation or something Mingzhi sighed, "kiss me." She obediently approached to kiss his lips, but also very obedient to learn his usual appearance, with the tip of his tongue licked his lips, "good know, are you satisfied?" "Not satisfied." He said three words lazily, but he still sat up from the bed and looked at the girl who behaved very well in front of him. He could not bear to refuse. He stretched out his fangs and bit her neck. Unlike the quick retreat last night, he put his arms around her body. She was panting and leaning against his arms, holding his collar in a helpless way. He felt that after the peak, he took back the tusk Teeth, and then licked her skin, after several minutes to let go of her. The scenery has an attractive blush on her face. She sees that the bite marks on her leg disappear. She doesn''t understand what he is doing, but she is satisfied when the bite marks are gone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 967 He leaned in his arms for a while, and when he recovered her strength, she gave him a hard kiss on the face, "honey, I''m going to class first." Then, without waiting for him to react, he ran out of the room without nostalgia. Clear know cross legged sitting on the bed, deep sigh, "can be really merciless little girl." So he abandoned him, is learning more important than him? There was a trace of movement from the trees outside the window. His eyes were up, and he gave a gentle "Oh ~" sound. The rising ending sound and unspeakable sexiness made him smile. Although the smile was good-looking, it was not friendly. On the contrary, it was a bit of seeping melancholy. "It''s just a dog. It dares to covet my things." The room was cold. Fengjing didn''t know that a werewolf came in and was solved by her man. Now she is on her way to the classroom. Because of her entanglement with Mingzhi, she is about to be late. It is not that she is afraid of the teacher, but because she really does not want to come late when other people are in class, and be laughed at by situ you. On the way, she ran into Yan Bai, who was biting a chocolate bar and had a leisurely pace. Yanbai looked back and was surprised to see the scenery. Subconsciously, she handed out the chocolate in her hand. "Adult, do you want to eat it?" "No She resolutely refused. In the past, she also liked chocolate, but now the only thing she could eat was blood. She looked at Yan Bai suspiciously, "don''t blood clan hate human food? Why do you like it? " "That''s because Maybe another quarter of my body is human blood Yan Bai said embarrassed: "and Xiaoxiao likes to eat chocolate, Xiaoxiao like things, I also want to work hard to like." The sight of scenery changed immediately. She used to think that Yanbai was timid and weak, but she didn''t expect that he would behave so Su in the face of the people she liked. Since they met, she went with Yanbai, "how are you and chuxiao now?" "The same as before Although Xiaoxiao seems to hate me, she always takes care of me secretly. " Yan white face slightly red, "after all, I have no use, every time Xiaoxiao to worry about me." "But she''s willing to worry about you too. It''s unexpected that Chu Xiao looks cold on the surface, but it''s good for you." "My Lord, in fact, Xiaoxiao is very kind. Last time she sent us to the headmaster''s office for punishment, it was also because she was afraid that you would know about us and reported it to the Senate. That''s why she was so indifferent..." Yanbai again sincerely thanks to the scenery, "thank you for not saying our things out." "I''m not a big talker." What''s more, her situation is similar to that of Yanbai. The difference is that Yanbai and chuxiao, two young people, dare not really take that step. She has already fought 800 rounds with Mingming, the decadent uncle. Yanbai sunshine smile, originally gave birth to a handsome face, he now smile is very cute, "everyone said adults are not easy to approach, in fact, I think adults are a good man." "You don''t want to be a grown-up. It''s strange to listen to me." Scenery said: "you can call my name later." "No, no, I can''t. You''re more respectable than me. I can''t disrespect you!" Wake up and die early in the morning! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 968 The scenery glanced at him, "forget it, let it be." Yan Bai felt his head with embarrassment and asked, "adult, there is still one minute for class. Aren''t you in a hurry?" "One minute?" The scenery took out the mobile phone and looked at the time, "it''s really only one minute left! Well, why aren''t you in a hurry? " Yan Bai blinked, "one minute is enough time for me. Do you need to worry?" Scenery Fu forehead, she forgot, this guy''s talent is speed. "My Lord, are you late?" She glared. "Nonsense." She doesn''t have the ability to speed up. "Well..." Yan Bai weak gas full of suggestions, "or I carry adults to the classroom?" The scenery did not want to nod. Finally, because of Yanbai''s humanoid mount, they both arrived in the classroom three seconds before the bell rang. Yanbai also knew how to avoid suspicion and set the scenery down before entering the classroom. However, when they entered the classroom together, situ you, who was sitting in the last row, said, "the proud lady Xia and Yan Bai, who are the least daring, have come here together. This is really a rare sight." Yanbai lowered his head and sat down in his position without a word. The sight of scenery did not miss Zeng Xue, who was sitting beside situ you. She also held her arm and learned from situ you''s voice and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Is master situ''s girlfriend a human being?" The three words "girlfriend" successfully made Zeng Xue''s face red and situ you furious. "Xia Fengjing, pay attention to what you said. I take this woman with me because her blood taste is really good. She is just my servant, not my girlfriend." "No, it''s not. Why are you so excited?" Seeing a teacher come in, Fengjing finds a free seat in the back row and looks at Zeng Xue whose eyes are lost. She says that she can''t meddle in her business. Since situ you has taken Zeng Xue with her, it means that the plot is on the right track, and she has no need to worry about the personal safety of the hostess. Because of what happened some time ago, there are still many people who are still injured, so the classroom is half empty, and the remaining half of the people are listless. Each of them has to accept the cross examination of the Senate and the hunter Association. The Senate is just about it. What they don''t want to see is the hunter''s Association, not because of fear, but because of the opposition The identity of people stay together, can not help but mental tension. After a boring math class, the scenery watched the students go outside the classroom. She asked Yan Bai, who was not far away, "is it school?" Yanbai knew that she must have come directly without looking at the timetable. She knew that she didn''t have a book. He explained, "the next class is physical education. Everyone has gone to the playground." "Wait Is there an outdoor PE class in the evening Yan Bai asked, "why not?" Well, it seems that the courses in part a are exactly the same as those in Part B. the scenery used to be in human schools. This first time she went to school in a vampire school, she was still a little confused. She followed the girl to the dressing room, still secretly thinking whether she could escape a class if she did not prepare sports clothes. As a result, in the dressing room, she saw the cabinet with her name written on it. Then she opened it again. There was a new set of school uniform and a bottle of milk bottle with red liquid. There was a straw beside the bottle. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 969 Feng Feng picks up the bottle, and there is a note under it, which only says four words, "this is a snack." You don''t have to guess who wrote it. Scenery held the milk bottle and could not bear to drink. She felt warm in her heart. She put the bottle in the cabinet like a baby and changed her sports clothes. Then she picked up the milk bottle and went out. In the playground, all the students were there. There are lights on the playground, the blood race''s night vision ability is also very strong, so there is no obstacle to physical education. Yan Bai looked at the milk bottle in the hand of the scenery enviously and said with chagrin: "how could I not have thought of this method?" The canteen only opens at 12 o''clock in the evening, and although Yan Bai looks thin, he is always hungry. He says to the scenery, "next time I''ll take a bottle to the canteen and bring one out for dessert." Scenery opened the bottle, put the straw in and took a sip. It was still familiar. She squinted and enjoyed for a while. "No matter how good the blood in the canteen is, it''s definitely not as good as mine." The familiar blood is not Zeng Xue''s blood. Although people can smell the blood, they will not lose their mind. It is better to say that only scenery can feel this bottle of blood sweet. After the situ you walk, while slowly came to a sentence: "eat so much, not afraid of fat." The scenery jumped her eyebrows. "Scenery..." Zeng Xue hesitated to come over. Of course, she didn''t think that the watermelon juice was in the hand of scenery. However, when she drank it, it was just like drinking a drink. She still couldn''t accept it easily. But before that, she also thought that she and scenery were friends, and the scenery never hurt her. So, after taking a deep breath, she bravely said, "I saw you were killed by one that day The wolf took it, and you''ve been missing for so long I''m worried about you. " Scenery shook his head, "don''t worry, I''m ok." She didn''t mean to say that the so-called disappearance was that she had lived in a well-known house and did not come out for several days. "I''m relieved to see you''re OK." Zeng Xue laughed, "the scenery, in fact, situ Youren is not bad. After you were taken away by the werewolf that day, he and other people also looked for you for a long time. Later, it was because I was exhausted that he gave up sending me back first." Scenery did not expect that Zeng Xue would say good words to situ you. She was a little surprised, "I know others are not bad, but their personality is too smelly." "I heard that..." Zeng Xue''s tone is a little nervous, "scenery, are you and situ you an unmarried couple?" The scenery generous nod admits, "good." "Yes I''ll just ask, scenery, I''ll go first. " Zeng Xue was about to run away, and scenery stopped her again, "listen to me. Although I am an unmarried couple with him, our engagement is only because of our identity. He doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him. Do you think that he was anxious to find me that day because he liked me?" "No..." "Don''t be duplicity." Feng Feng shrugged, "don''t worry. He comes to me not because he likes me, but because I am the eldest lady of the Xia family. If something happens to me in front of him, the Xia family and their situ family will have a conflict. The family relationship between blood clan is more important than the family relationship between human beings. If our family declares to be an enemy against them, it will trigger a war between the two families, Many people will die at that time. Do you understand me? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 970 Zeng Xue nodded his head. Scenery patted her on the shoulder, "in a word, I won''t be with situ you. If you like him, you should put more oil and work hard." "Wait, don''t get me wrong..." "Tell you quietly..." Zeng Xue, who was close to her blushing, said in her ear: "the blood clan pays special attention to the heavy offspring. Maybe you have a baby, and the chance of you and situ you are together will be greater." "What are you talking about! I don''t like him Zeng Xue covered his red face and ran away. Yan Bai, who was watching the whole process, asked, "are human beings so shy?" The scenery glanced at him faintly. He didn''t understand the courage of Yanbai to talk about others. "My Lord, what do you think I do?" The scenery sucked the blood in the bottle again, and her face was expressionless, "I wonder why the PE teacher hasn''t come yet?" "It''s normal for a PE teacher to be late because he''s from our school..." Yan Bai''s words have not finished, a lazy voice came over, "sorry, teacher, I''m late today." The scenery heard the familiar voice, almost spit out the blood in her mouth. She resisted it, but she was choked. She coughed violently, as if to cough her own throat. "Why is this classmate so careless?" Or dressed in a doctor''s uniform, she walked to her side, just like an ordinary teacher caring about students, gently patted her back, "drink slowly, and no one grabs you." The scenery finally eased over and glared at him. A student asked, "teacher, why did you come half an hour earlier than usual today?" A class is only 45 minutes, and he can come half an hour late. Clear know casually way: "teacher, I used to be too busy, last night did not sleep to deal with the matter, today can come earlier." Did you stay up all night doing business? The scenery blushed and did not speak. Another student asked, "teacher, are you busy sleeping in the infirmary?" "Sleep, sleep, what else do you have in mind every day besides sleep?" Knowing very much has the teacher''s ethics to remind this group of students, "in the future, think more about the things to learn, and strive to improve the results." A lot of people cut a, a student, as a blood race, they never need to rely on results to eat. "Today is also free activities, you can play freely, remember not to go out of the playground," he said casually No students to pay attention to him, has been scattered to all parts of the playground. Yanbai took a pair of tennis racket to come over, "adult, do you want to play tennis?" After thinking about it, she seemed that she had not exercised for a long time. After drinking the blood in the milk bottle, she threw the empty bottle into her bosom, took a racket, pointed to a tennis court not far away, and said to Yan Bai, "let''s go there." Yanbai immediately followed by. Clearly know a person standing in situ looking at the back of the scenery, breaking a kind of left behind children''s desolation. On the other side, the scenery said to Yanbai, "you are serious, don''t be merciful." Anyway, looking at Yanbai''s weak appearance, sports are also very poor. If he releases water because of her identity again, it will be too boring. "Yes, my Lord," said Yanbai Then, scenery did not receive a ball. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 971 Ten minutes later, the girl who was sweating angrily said, "Yanbai, what''s the matter with you?" "What''s the matter?" Yan Bai, who is about to serve, stops. He looks at the scenery innocently. In his clean eyes, there is only purity. The scenery stamped her feet and said, "you play tricks!" "My lord I didn''t cheat. " "You don''t look like you can play tennis at all. You just play tricks!" Yan Bai:.... " Situyou and Zengxue stood on the tennis court, he said sarcastically: "it seems that a naive lady does not know that Yanbai is the president of a tennis club." "Yanbai..." Scenery looked at him with silent eyes, "why don''t you tell me that you are the prince of tennis?" Yanbai shook her head. "I''m not a prince." The scenery suffocates to have no words, she turns around, "I don''t fight, anyway can''t win." Suddenly, there was a voice, "then let me and Yanbai come to a game." I don''t know when I came to know and took over the racket in the hand of scenery. Scenery heart a jump, and small action pulled his clothes, "he plays tennis is very good." "Don''t worry." Clearly know pat her head, "I am a physical education teacher." Outside the court, situ you murmured. Zeng Xue asked, "what''s the matter?" "The headmaster has given us PE lessons for such a long time, but I have never seen him so energetic." "Maybe he saw that Yanbai was really good at playing, so he wanted to have a try?" Situ you glanced at Zeng Xue, "you are a transferred student. I don''t know. This headmaster is a doctor in the infirmary and a teacher of our physical education class. When he can sit down, he doesn''t stand up, but he can lie down. He never sits. How can such a lazy man look like a changed temperament today?" Zeng Xue couldn''t answer. Two people with zero love experience don''t know that this is because they want to show themselves in front of their own women, so as to satisfy their vanity. Five minutes later, Yan Bai, who kept running to catch the ball, was finally paralyzed and lay motionless on the grass. On the other hand, Mingming, who was opposite, didn''t sweat a thin layer. He put down his racket and said: "young man, you still have a long way to practice." He turned and saw the girl staring at him with adoration on his face. He raised his eyebrows and patted her on the head, "I told you, I''m a PE teacher." Scenery suddenly felt that the original so decadent uncle man, there will be so man time! She said, "big man, please take my knee!" "No..." He raised his lips and said in a low voice, "I''ll take your whole body." The scenery blushed, and she looked around in a hurry. After confirming that she was not close to eavesdropping, she was relieved again. The bell announced the end of the physical education class, and they all went back to the dressing room to change their clothes and prepare for the next class. It''s late at night. The girls changed their clothes one after another and left the dressing room. In the end, there was only a slow action scene left. She yawned while wearing a shirt in her school uniform. Although she started drinking blood now, she still had a jet lag with the vampires. She leaned against the cupboard and thought of squinting for a while, just for a moment Until the body a skew, to the side of a fall, by the man''s eye quick to hold up the waist. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 972 Scenery opened her eyes and saw that she was familiar with it. She closed her eyes again and whispered, "I''m so sleepy Just say I''m not feeling well. I''m going to the infirmary. I''m going to sleep... " She rubbed her head against his chest and buried her face in his arms. Clear know helpless say: "so love to sleep is not good." But he was reluctant to wake her up. "Interesting." A girl came into the door of the dressing room. She laughed. "I heard that the headmaster was the most powerful vampire hunter 300 years ago, but I didn''t expect to fall in love with a bloody daughter." Mingzhi turned around and saw the smiling Zeng Xue at the door. He also laughed, "fate is so magical, just like I killed so many vampires in the past, I would not have expected today." "Hunters and vampires can never have a good ending." "I don''t think you need to worry about that." The warm light sprinkles on the face that knows clearly, but his smile has not half the temperature, "you might as well worry about your own affairs first." "I can''t rush my business, but you and this beautiful lady..." Zeng Xue''s face slowly appeared a coquettish smile, "as long as I say to the hunter association or the Senate, do you think they will come to beat mandarin ducks? Take the two of you separately? " "You can try it." "Of course, I believe you have the ability and courage to withstand the severe punishment of the hunter Association. But if such a young lady is taken away by the elder, do you think she can come back to see you alive?" Knowing the cold voice, "this is our business, and you have nothing to do with it." "How about this We join hands. " Zeng Xue''s finger points between the upper lip, unspeakable seduction, "we destroyed the Senate and the hunter Association together, how?" "What you said really moved me." "So..." "It''s a pity that I still refuse." Zeng Xue once said, "why, it''s not a good way to cooperate with me?" He laughs, "because I don''t cooperate with fools." After that, Mingming walked out of the dressing room with the scenery. When he arrived at the door, he stepped back and looked at Zeng Xue, whose face was iron green. He said with a graceful smile: "remember to turn off the lights when you come out. Don''t waste electricity." Zeng Xue did not speak, or perhaps did not know what to say. Scenery had a dream that she was oppressed by an elephant. She couldn''t push it. Finally, she had to stay under for a long time. Then, I woke up. Looking at the familiar room, she reacted for a moment and threw the hand on her stomach away. But just as she threw it away, the hand came again. The man put her in his arms. He didn''t open his eyes, as if he were talking nonsense: "hungry?" "Hungry." He skillfully raised his hand and took a bite on his wrist. She also actively grasped his hand and opened her mouth to cover the wound on his arm. After a minute, she thought that she had not brushed her teeth, but she had already drunk it after thinking about it, so it was not urgent to brush her teeth. So lying in bed biting his hand, slowly, her eyelids feel heavy, sleepy. He felt that the loss of blood slowed down, and this did not seem to be her appetite before. Mingdu finally opened his eyes. Seeing that she was holding her hand and was about to fall asleep, he quietly wanted to take back his hand. As a result, this action made her wake up immediately, and the hand holding his arm increased strength. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 973 Her reaction was like a cat eating. Her eyes were about to turn into water. He patted her on the back with his other hand, "drink slowly, don''t worry." She choked and let go of his hand and coughed in a low voice. Mingzhi put his arms around her and sighed, "they all said that you should not worry Do you want more? " Her cough stopped and she shook her head. Knowing that the wound on his arm soon disappeared, he raised his hand and wiped the red liquid on her lip with the finger belly of his index finger, and said with a funny smile, "do you want to continue to sleep?" "No more." She grabbed his hand, holding his bloody index finger in a familiar way. Since being fed by him, she has developed a good character, that is, don''t waste food. "Do you want to get up or lie down for a while?" Licking the blood off his fingers, she squinted and said, "lie down for a while." "Well, then lie down a little longer." He opened his arm, she would consciously lean over, put her head on his arm, hands around his waist, gently said: "you are going to work." "No hurry." "Then I missed half of my class yesterday." "With me, you can get your diploma even if you skip more classes." He simply interprets the four words "abuse of power for personal gain" as a model. "Oh," she asked again, "do you think it''s strange that I never go back to the dormitory every time?" "At least no one has asked." "And who asked?" She grabbed a strand of his long hair, as if she had caught a funny toy. He casually replied, "she said that Miss Xia disliked the small place in the student dormitory and moved to the teacher''s dormitory." After thinking about it carefully, she thought it was a good reason. She asked in a joyful voice, "this week is the last week of this month. Can I go out and play?" She remembered that Osiris had only one vacation a month for the students in part A. they had only one chance to get out of the school and go home, that is, the weekend of the last week of each month. "Where do you want to play?" he asked "Will you take me to town She tugged at his hair again. "The last time I got a call from my parents, they''re traveling to Egypt this week, so you don''t have to worry about meeting them in town, so we''re going on a date, OK?" He liked the word "date", so he had no reason to refuse, "OK, I''ll take you to town." "It''s very kind of you to know that!" She gave him a happy kiss, and then asked happily, "is it better for me to wear that White Chiffon Skirt or that green floral skirt that day Although I really want to wear that red dress, but I don''t like sunshine. If only it was cloudy that day, there was no sun I feel that everything will be smooth... " She was so prone to his arms, began to read fragmentary up, and ordinary fall in love with the same girl. Knowing how to listen to her mouth, I suddenly feel that the bird''s voice outside the window is not good. Only the sound from her small mouth is the most pleasant. Soon, the town will be in chaos. Before the chaos, it''s OK to take her to play. What''s more, she said it was their date. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 974 It has to be said that as long as men get involved in dating a woman they love, no matter how old they are, they will become like little boys, and they will feel vaguely excited in the waiting days. On Friday, both the students from department a and department B had almost gone. Instead of returning to Xia''s home, they stayed with Mingzhi in his house. On Saturday, her parents'' trip to Egypt seemed to be a temporary decision. She was surprised when she received the phone call. However, it was not bad. Her parents often watched it Not used to who, they can travel together, maybe also can enhance the feelings, by the way, also benefit her, have the opportunity to go to town with Mingzhi. It was a cloudy day on Saturday. She could finally wear her favorite red sleeveless dress, and she didn''t have to wear a sun hat with an umbrella. Instead, she went out with ease and know how. Knowing how to wear is much simpler. It is always the matching of the shirt, doctor''s suit and scarf. Scenery once opened his wardrobe. When she saw the same clothes in the wardrobe, she not only did not feel surprised, but also calmly closed the cabinet. In fact, there are a lot of interesting things in the town. More street vendors are selling silver crosses, silver bullet amulets and other things that are said to be aimed at vampires. Few people buy these things, but more vampires buy them. In fact, the so-called silver and holy water are of some use to the walking corpses of grade C and below, but they are of no use to those high-level vampires. This is the first time that she has really visited this town. She holds her hand and looks at small things all the way. For example, sugar figurines, for example, are full of children. Only she holds him for a long time. Although the habitual food is aware of the blood in the body, she will occasionally want to miss the taste of the past. Knowing that she was greedy and wanted to buy one for her, she covered her cheek and shook her head. "I swore that before I grow fangs, I will not eat sugar." It''s rare for her to have such perseverance, but he just thought it funny. "If you can''t grow it all your life, won''t you eat sugar all your life?" "If you say you don''t eat, you don''t eat. That''s a matter of principle." She felt that It''s like the chance of fangs growing is slim. When did you start to have such a principle "It is..." She blushed, stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "I want to I want you to experience the experience of being sucked by your partner Feeling... " The last two words, she just choked red face to say. He held her hand tightly and bent slightly. He whispered in her ear: "in fact, I feel the scenery when I use my hand." "Well That''s different... " "Why not?" She blushed and pretended to be serious: "one is physical attack, the other is magic attack. On the battlefield, of course, people who practice both physical and legal skills can gain more advantages." This is probably the most interesting example that I have ever heard in my life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 975 She looks so cute It''s really hard to hold back. She just opened her mouth to say that she was outside. As a result, he immediately kissed her lips. With the convenience of opening her mouth, he easily gave her a lingering French kiss. The familiar hand tried to reach into her skirt, but suddenly, he stopped the action of continuing to attack. Instead, he hugged the waist of the scenery and moved to the side. There was a scratch on the wall where they had stood. The scenery grabbed his clothes and was startled. She looked at the entrance of the lane and saw that it was just a low-level vampire like a walking corpse. She was relieved. Fortunately, she was not from the Senate and the hunter Association. She had just finished sighing, that low-level vampire had already rushed over, and three steps away from them, a layer of ice suddenly formed on the ground, freezing the vampire. Mingzhi covers the eyes of the scenery. She hears the sound of ice breaking. When he puts down his hand again, the alley has returned to its former appearance. It seems that the vampire has never appeared. The scenery is very clear about what just happened. She grabs the familiar hand and asks, "isn''t Osiris a gathering place for hunters and aristocrats? Why do low-level vampires suddenly appear here For example, the vampires below grade C don''t have their own consciousness and reason. For them, they always only have food in their eyes. For blood, they can attack the same kind. It can be said that they are the common existence of the Senate and the hunter Association. In fact, the source of C-level vampires is very simple. When a vampire bites a human and feeds their own blood, then the human is their servant. The servant depends on the blood of their master to survive. If a master chooses not to provide blood, the servant will slowly convert to a C-level vampire. And in Osiris, where the Senate and the hunter''s association are both in charge, how could such a dangerous thing appear? There was a dark light in his eyes. He said softly, "maybe some nobleman in the town didn''t take good care of his servants. It''s not something you have to worry about. The hunter''s Association and the Senate will deal with it." "Is it?" Scenery did not let go, her intuition reminds her that in the near future, there will certainly be something wrong, she said seriously to Mingming: "I always feel that something is wrong. I know that if something happens to the school suddenly, you should protect yourself." He laughed. "I will not only protect myself, but also you." At last, he thought, the woman couldn''t help it. It was cloudy in the morning, but in the afternoon, the sun suddenly came out. The scenery sneezed several times. Mingzhi took off his coat and put it on her body. He could only take her back first. When she got home, she lay down on the bed, even holding his arm to eat was listless. She only drank half of the usual amount of food, and she fell asleep in a daze. She caught a cold because she was wearing too little and basking in the sun. Although knowing the blood has the function of healing, it does not have the function of curing all diseases. He held her in his arms with heartache, "today should not take you out." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 976 "I''m not good..." Lying on the bed and leaning against his arms, she blinked pitifully. "Anyway, I''m not very well. It''s common that I get sick if I''ve been exposed to the sun since I was young. It''s a date that I agreed today." She came back in less than half a day. The disease of blood clan is different from human taking medicine. They basically rely on self-healing, and the time to get better depends on the constitution of each vampire. Some vampires get better after a day''s cold, while others get sick for seven or eight days. Unfortunately, she is the latter constitution. When people are sick, they will have a fever, and the body temperature will rise higher and higher. When the blood group is sick, the body temperature will change, that is, the body is getting colder and colder. Knowing clearly against her forehead, obviously aware of her lower temperature than usual, he sighed, "next time I go out, I must take your clothes." By the way, and her umbrella. The scenery shrunk his head, rubbed against his chest, and said with no spirit: "nobody expected that the sun would suddenly come out on a cloudy day that looked like rain..." "Your body temperature is very low now, isn''t it very uncomfortable?" She said vaguely, "it''s hard..." Knowing clearly the knuckle distinct finger raised her chin, first gently kisses her for a long time, then bullies the body to press, the other hand has already untied the button of her clothes. The scenery lay under him like a salted fish, letting him do whatever he wanted. After a few seconds, she thought more and more wrong, and sobbed bitterly, "I know I''m sick. You still have to let me go... " "I''ll try to get your temperature back to normal again." Feng Feng''s dress has been stripped off by him. She feels a chill. She looks at the man''s head buried in her chest. She doesn''t even have the strength to push him away. She looks at the bra that he threw out of bed. Maybe it''s because she is ill and she feels dizzy. In short, she thinks she is a little princess now, and the man is eating all the time Own tofu. I can''t help thinking that I even have no ability to resist. I feel sad and sob, "I know you asshole..." This disease just makes her whole person become childish. Mingming finally raised his head and saw that she couldn''t extricate herself from crying, which was funny and heartache. After kissing her tears, he softened his voice and said, "what are you crying for Even if I''m a jerk, you can''t make yourself cry if you want to stab me with a knife. " "You do this every time..." "What do I do every time?" "Every time you Every time you strip me, you just don''t really want me... " As if she was drunk and confused, she said her own questions for a long time, "do you think I''m not in good shape So you just won''t do the last step... " As she said this, she raised her cry and said in a loud voice, "I know Don''t you like me any more? Why don''t you talk to me Do you think it''s humiliating to have a good time with me? " She felt bitter in her heart and could not stop crying. Although he still does not understand many things about young people today, he has never lost his knowledge of this aspect. He sat up, took her in his arms and patted her on the back, so that she could not cry and die. Then he said: "scenery, you are not mature yet." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 977 "I''m an adult for a long time. I''m over sixteen years old!" She took his hand and bit it. "Say, do you think I''m not as good as those women in magazines, so you''re not interested in me?" These days, where does he seem to show no interest in her? In the face of the girl who was ill and could not make sense, he said with a headache: "how can you still remember the things about my magazines?" Since he was with her, he has been drinking less wine and magazines. He just wants to pull her to lie in bed every day. "You have too much bad history I have no sense of security... " She gave him a kiss on the chin, then a bite, and finally reached out her hand unexpectedly. She did not know where she had learned how to quickly untie the belt. One hand went into his trousers. The expression of knowing suddenly becomes It''s very subtle. She said like a gangster: "since you don''t want to crack with me, it''s useless to keep this thing I''m going to cut him off and find other men His eyes a dark, tone or so soft, but hide a cold meaning, "you say it again." "I said I was going to find the others Oh He fiercely lowered his head and blocked her mouth. He did not let her say anything that she hated. He bit her lip and made a cold murmur, "even if you will cry pain later I''m not going to stop Before he had time to say anything, the scenery was pressed back to the bed. She had to pull out her hand in his pants, like a drowning person. Her hands kept trying to grasp a piece of driftwood, and finally she could only encircle his neck. He pressed his lips and said, "I''ll give you one last chance to regret..." Her confused blink, the cold "burned" brain drove away all her reason, she pulled a strand of his long black hair on his chest, let him lower his head again, learn from his appearance and began to kiss him. He heard the so-called "Gentlemanliness" away from him. "Don''t worry I''ll satisfy you soon. " Knowing that gently kissing her lips, his clothes do not know when has been all back. This was the first time that she saw him without clothes on, so she opened her eyes curiously. Then she saw that the black line that started from his neck had all the way to his right foot. She felt strange, and then spent all her strength to overthrow him. Naturally, she did not have this strength, but she was always conniving at her, He sighed, took the initiative to change a position, let her sit on his waist. She is delicate and bad tempered, not in accordance with her will, in this kind of sick time, she is only afraid that will be more angry, he might as well indulge her, at least in this way, she is happy, he will feel happy. He is indeed a gentleman, but he is not a man who will satisfy others infinitely. Only because she is the object, he can change his principles again and again. She began to bend down, down where the black line on his neck started, all the way down, his shoulder, his chest, his abdomen, and "Little girl..." Then the room sounded a more helpless voice, "that''s not a lollipop, don''t bite so hard..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 978 In short, the process of their combination is very hard. Indeed, it was she who tasted it first and then sat down directly. But after sitting down, she regretted it. She cried out pain and fell down on his chest. The eldest lady was so angry that she refused to move. Knowing helpless smile, what words also did not say and exchange position, some things It''s better to let him do it as a man, such as exerting his strength At first, she was crying and crying for pain, and at the end, she was also languidly lying on the bed and enjoying his service. One night''s unrestrained exercise caused back pain the next day. Although the cold of scenery was miraculously good, she suspected that she had been run over by the excavator. She felt that her legs and waist were almost abandoned Looking at the man beside her, he was fresh and fresh, and took the initiative to bite his arm to her mouth. He said with a smile: "I know the scenery is hungry." I didn''t work hard all night? She bit his hand without affectation, and when her stomach was full, she gradually recalled her crying scene, especially those bold words What? Why don''t you want to talk to me Can such questions be asked casually? Her face turned red, while she was sucking his blood, she quietly looked up at him. She knew that he was not dressed now. There were bite marks and claw marks scattered on his body. You don''t need to think that she made them! "Well Cough... " She choked, shook off his hand and coughed violently. Knowing that gently patted her back, "is everything ok?" "Something''s wrong!" She sat up, the quilt slipped, revealing a good spring in front of her chest. It turned out that she was not dressed yet! He raised his eyebrows and whistled. Her face was even redder, because she saw that almost all the marks left by him were on her chest. She pulled the whole quilt and wrapped her tightly around her. She went to see him again and thought that he would be shy if he was not covered by the quilt, but he was so thick skinned that ordinary people could not imagine. Knowing how to sit in front of her, the key parts exposed, nothing wrong, this time, she first shy up. He a smile, even people with quilt embrace together, quietly asked her: "body has uncomfortable place?" Entangled with her until three or four o''clock in the morning, he wanted to take her to the bathroom to clean up, but in the process of cleaning Did not resist to come again, now think of her is the first time, he also hindsight found that he is really too menglang some. "I just feel a little sour..." Thinking that he was really worried about himself, she felt happy again. "Next time, I will control myself," he said She nodded in his arms, "mmm..." A man after opening meat It''s a complete lie to say that you will control yourself! Because of special reasons, Fengjing didn''t go to any classes in the following week, and Mingzhi was an irresponsible principal, and absenteeism was a common occurrence. Therefore, it was not enough to use the four words of "night and night" to describe her next day, and there were four words to be written: day Xuanyin. The scenery suddenly sighed that he was really damaged by a cold. After opening a door to Mingming, he could not close it again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 979 A few weeks later, two groups of people came to Osiris school one after another. Mingming had to leave the scenery temporarily to deal with those people. Although Mingming didn''t say so, Fengjing knew that they were from the Senate and the hunter''s Association. Standing in front of the French window with her little black cat in her arms, she saw from a distance the passage of those wearing black cloaks and another group of people wearing white military uniforms. It was still daytime. It was a gray day, and people from department B were still teaching here. Suddenly, people from the two organizations came. She felt the wind and rain coming. Wen Xian, standing behind her, said, "don''t worry. The headmaster can handle it well." Wen Xian is a person who knows how to protect the scenery when she leaves. After all, scenery is not only useful for those vampires, but also has no awakening talent. If she meets a hunter, she will be more or less unlucky. Scenery holding a small black cat back, she asked: "you see I live here do not want to ask?" Wen Xian smile, very friendly, no half of the malicious, "summer students may not know, Mr. principal is my teacher." "You mean Do you know that you are a teacher of vampire hunters "Not bad." Scenery looked at him with sympathy, "it''s really hard for you to become the apprentice of that out of tune person." "Xia students misunderstood, the teacher is actually very strong." Wen Xian raised a gentle smile, "and the teacher is also very good, I and Chu Xiao were born, parents died in the hands of vampires, he adopted us." "I can''t see He would have been so kind. " "Maybe, I can call Xia''s teacher''s mother." "No No more! " The scenery has a layer of goose bumps, "although I am with him now, but we are still male and female friends are not married, you still don''t call me that, I''m scared." Wen Xian laughed and did not speak. The scenery asks again: "do you know why the Senate and the hunter Association came together?" "It is said that Yan Bai''s blood test results." "What is it?" "In Zeng Xue''s body, there is indeed the blood sucking factor of the Yan Family''s previous generations." "Then they come here this time..." Wen Xian said, "they want to take Zeng Xue away." "Take her away, can she come back?" "Well, I don''t know the answer." "Don''t worry." In a burst of black bats scattered, wearing a white school uniform girl suddenly appeared in the living room, she enchanting smile: "no one can take me away." Wen Xian stood alert in front of the scenery. "Zeng Xue..." As soon as the scenery called out the name, she shook her head and said, "you are not Zeng Xue." "Little girl, good taste." Her lips fluttered, "let me guess, which noble lady are you, eh At that time, the pure blood was almost killed by me. Only the Xia family, the Wang family and the situ family lived well... " She said several names in succession. She had better clap her hands and smile and say, "you belong to the Xia family, right? I heard the little doll of situ you say that your surname is Xia." You all know her surname is Xia, then guess a fart! The scenery soon recalled the story Mingming once told herself. She said coldly, "you are Yanluo." "It''s rude of you to call someone else''s name so directly. How can you say that my frustrated grandson and you are also classmates, you should call me grandma?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 980 She thought that Yan Luo was a madwoman. At this time, Wen Xian opened his mouth, "since you are Yan Luo, where did Zeng Xue go?" "She was sleeping, of course." With Zeng Xue''s body, Yan Luo seems to be dissatisfied, "this human girl''s body is really shriveled, how can I have the demeanor of that year?" The scenery honestly stood behind Wen Xian and asked curiously, "Why are you in Zeng Xue''s body?" "No harm in telling you." Yanluo raised her hand on her heart and said slowly, "my heart is in this body. It will wake up in her body. It will be sooner or later. Although this body is not perfect, I have no choice. Alas, I can only make use of it." Yanluo''s ability is to control the blood, correspondingly, her blood is also different, that is, for the same kind of vampire, it will have a fatal attraction. This is why some time ago, Zeng Xue''s blood will cause a group of students to lose their sense. Wen Xian said: "you know that the people of the Senate and the hunter''s Association appear at the same time today, because of you." "You know, otherwise why would I come to this little girl all of a sudden?" Wen Xian had wind gathering in his hand. Soon, a sword made of wind blade appeared. He said calmly, "if you want to move her, you have to pass me first." Yanluo sweet smile, she did not rush to attack, but went to the window, looked out of the window, she gently said: "you see, there is a good play out there." The scenery subconsciously looked at the past, only to see a lot of low-level vampires outside, and those wearing white school uniform students are running, some people left the list, soon became a vampire mouth food. The scenery exclaimed, "you are crazy! Those are ordinary people! " "Thanks to these ordinary human beings, it is possible to distract the old men of the Senate and the running dogs of the hunter''s Association." Sure enough, after the turmoil, the senators'' Association and the hunter''s Association rushed in from all directions, and some students from part a joined in the fight. However, although those low-level vampires were not strong enough, they could win in the number and quantity. If the fighting lasted for a long time, they would have the upper hand. Yan Luo said with a smile: "little girl doesn''t understand. In order to succeed, sometimes sacrifice is inevitable." "What is your purpose?" "No matter whether you slaughtered pure blood 600 years ago or triggered a massacre now, you can''t do so many things just because you like killing, right "Of course not. I hate to see blood." Yanluo sighed, rather distressed way: "but in order to let the great Osiris revive, I have only this choice." The scenery is surprised, "what do you say?" "Don''t you understand? I want to let the great ancestor of vampire, Osiris, return to the world. With him, our blood clan can truly become the master of this world When Yanluo said this, she had a serious look and charming eyes. She was not simply talking about Osiris, but about her own God. She wanted this God to come to the world and bring a new world. The scenery is incomprehensible. Yanluo was a pure blood aristocrat who was called genius at that time. She should be uninhibited and unrestrained, instead of becoming a fanatic who believes in Osiris like this. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 981 The scenery said: "Osiris has been dead for a thousand years, no bones exist. How can you bring him back to life?" "Of course you don''t know." Yanluo arrogant smile, as if she got the love of God, she said obsessively: "Osiris found me, he is handsome, and omnipotent, he said I was his favorite God in the world, he gave me the greatest honor." Wen Xian frowned. If he had just seen Yanluo think she was a dangerous person, he would have thought he was a dangerous madman. "Osiris, he has died. After the establishment of Osiris school, he followed the dead Tobia and chose to die." Osiris enjoys endless life, but Tobia, a vampire hunter, is just a human being. After a hundred years, Tobia is settled down. Osiris seems to have lost his interest in life and chose to destroy himself. This period of history, whether in the blood clan or in the vampire hunters, all exist at the same time. "What do you know?" Yanluo suddenly emotional said: "Osiris is just dead, his soul has not been eliminated, he is still in this world, still around me, he is not dead, I will soon let him appear in my side! As long as I killed enough pure blood. " She set her eyes on the scenery. The scenery saw the madness in her eyes. She stepped back a step, but it was hard to imagine. In those years, Yanluo killed so many pure blood nobles just because she believed that killing pure blood could wake Osiris? The scenery does not understand to ask: "who told you, as long as you killed enough pure blood, Osiris can wake up?" "Lord Osiris told me, of course." The most meaningful thing he said on his birthday was that he didn''t show up in front of my family, He will be the king of the new world, and I will be his most loyal believer and his most trusted queen. " , I want to make complaints about it. Do you fear being Osiris, a dreamy girl? People have been dead for a thousand years and turned to ashes. Can they still appear in front of you intact and say so much to you? But think about it The scenery touches her chin and thinks that Yanluo''s blood is already very noble. If anyone can confuse her, it may be only Osiris''s grand touch. "Really, why do I tell you so much?" Yanluo''s fingers caress the corners of her eyes. Many years ago, she would raise her hand to smooth the lines of her eyes from time to time after she had laughed. She looked at Wen Xian with a smile and said, "handsome boy, darling, give me the little girl behind you, and I won''t kill you." "Do you think it''s possible?" Wen Xian chuckled, no plans to retreat. The scenery thinks that Yanluo is a legendary character. Wen Xian is not necessarily her opponent. She pulls the corner of the boy''s clothes in front of her. "Wen Xian, you''d better go first. I''ll deal with her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 982 Wen Xian looks at the scenery with speechless eyes, which means that you don''t think I don''t know that you are a vampire without awakening talent. Scenery also fell into silence, well, she tried to pretend a wave of forced also failed. However, Yan Luo suddenly looked cold. She looked at the scenery, pointed to Wen Xian and asked in a cold voice, "what did you just call him?" The scenery realized that it was not good. "What''s the matter with you?" "Wen Xian..." Yanluo looked at the boy in the white school uniform with a cold voice, "you''re Wen Xian!" Wen xiandun for a second, then nodded, "yes, my name is Wen Xian." "It''s you You caught me six hundred years ago Just six hundred years ago, Yan Luo was such a powerful character. Even though she was besieged by the hunter Association and the Senate, she could still survive. But suddenly, a vampire hunter named Wen Xian appeared. Yan Luo could not remember his face, but still could remember his name. Invincible Yanluo has always regarded being caught as a disgrace. If she had not been caught by Wen Xian, she would have continued to hunt pure blood, thus reviving Osiris. Maybe now, she would have been able to stand at the top of the new world with Osiris! Seeing Yan Luo suddenly become ferocious, scenery quickly said: "you must be wrong, six hundred years ago Wen Xian was not born, how can she catch you?" "Wen Xian I''ll kill you today Yan Luo couldn''t hear the scenery at all. Suddenly, red blood flowed out of her wrist. The blood turned into a red whip and attacked Wen Xian. She wants to directly use her ability to let Wen Xian''s blood come out of her body. However, she is not using her own body now, and her ability is also limited to a certain extent. Otherwise, in the face of the arrival of the Senate and the hunter Association, she will directly face up to them instead of attracting a group of low-level vampires. However, even if it is limited, she was called the most powerful in those years Strong female vampire''s vampire, strength or not allow people to underestimate. Wen Xian''s sword ran into a whip, and was shocked by the huge force of the whip. He turned back to the scenery and said, "be careful to hide behind me." "And mind other people? Take care of yourself first Seeing that she couldn''t make it, Yanluo waved her whip again. This time, her strength and speed were heavier and faster than those of the last time. Wen Xian, a 17-year-old vampire hunter, wanted to resist the attack of a vampire in his sixties, it was not easy. Wen Xian secretly worried that if he was hurt, it didn''t matter, but he promised the teacher not to let the scenery hurt. It is at this time, one hand on the shoulder of Wen Xian, the other hand on the shoulder of scenery, can only see a shadow, people disappeared. Yanluo a smile, that whip directly toward the window, had to, Yanbai can only pull two people back to the room. Yan Bai earnestly said, "grandma, stop your hand..." "Now that we have come to this stage, how can we stop?" Yan Luo said coldly, "Yanbai, get out of the way! Or I''ll kill you Yan Bai shook her body for a moment, but she was still stiff and didn''t step back. "I''m also a member of Yan family. I can''t watch you go on wrong again!" The scenery is big and unexpected, looking at Yan Bai, I thought that this weak young man also has such a tough time! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 983 For a long time, Yanluo said with a smile, "well, you''re going to die with them!" When the whip moved again, another sword suddenly appeared out of thin air. Yanluo could only swing the whip to fly the sword that was flying towards her. When she fixed her eyes and looked forward, there was no figure in front of her. In the woods, four figures appeared out of thin air. Chu Xiao glanced at the other three people and stayed on Yan Bai for more than a second. Then she said to Wen Xian: "it''s good to see that you are not injured." Yan Bai''s handsome face was full of blush, "Xiaoxiao, you have come to save me..." Chu Xiao threw the sword that successfully distracted Yanluo''s attention. Chu Xiao did not look at Yanbai, but said faintly: "I am not to save you, I am entrusted by the teacher to protect the summer scenery." "Xiaoxiao, you have come to save me..." This is the scenery red face grateful said, to tell the truth, for the black long straight imperial sister, she has always had a natural admiration. Chu Xiao a meal, looked at the eye scenery and Yan Bai again, facial expression of a step back. Wen Xian chuckled and said, "well, don''t make any noise. We''d better think about how to go next." The scenery suddenly worried: "I don''t know what the situation is over there..." Chu Xiao said: "the teacher is working with the Senate and other hunters to transfer the human students to the gymnasium. As far as I know, not only the school, but also the town has been attacked by low-level vampires. The Senate and the hunter association are urgently contacting members of the nearby area to come." Wen Xian asked, "how is the situation now?" "It''s not optimistic. Both the Senate and the hunter''s Association have lost a lot of people. Although the students in part a have consciously participated in the battle, they have little effect. Moreover, situ you has disappeared." "Situ you is missing..." "That must have been Yanluo''s work. Her goal is to kill pure blood vampires!" Wen Xian said: "although we know it''s Yanluo''s hand, we can''t do anything now. We''re not her opponent. Maybe Only when the teacher settles the students in department B, can he come and deal with the affairs of situ you with other people. " Scenery waved his hand, "don''t worry, situ you will be OK." Yan Bai, who had no chance to speak, finally found a chance to ask, "how do you know?" "Because..." Because situ you is the male master, but this sentence can not be said. After thinking about it for a while, the scenery said, "because situ you has calculated his life, he is extremely hard and will not die." All of them said, "well This reason is not easy to rest assured. Facing the silent sight of the crowd, the scenery asked, "what do we do now?" Wen Xian said decisively: "go to the gym first. It''s a safe place. Yanbai, can you..." "He can''t Before Yanbai answered, Chu Xiao already said, "although his talent is speed and mobility, he can''t walk too far with three people. That''s why we are here now, not in the gym." Scenery smile, "Chu Xiao can really understand Yanbai." Yan Bai stares at Chu Xiao with joy. Chu Xiao indifference, "Yanbai ability is not strong, this is not easy to think of things?" Yanbai lowered her head again. Scenery hidden Road, can be really duplicity. She seemed to forget that she was also a duplicity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 984 We can''t borrow Yanbai''s ability. The four of them can only walk to the gymnasium personally. Many low-level vampires are killed by Chu Xiao and Wen Xian. Fengjing has a little black cat in her arms. She is easy to have one. Four people open up wasteland and print books. Chu Xiaohe and Wen Xian are powerful output. Yanbai is a little helpful. For her part, she seems to be a swimmer holding a cat. What can she do? She was desperate, too. The plot completely deviates from the track, and she is not the hostess. So far, she has not shown the ability to open and hang, and the scenery is somewhat congested. Although Wen Xian and Chu Xiao took two oil tankers with them, they were lucky enough that they did not meet any super boss on the road and arrived at the stadium safely. The guard outside let the four of them go in. The stadium is full of people. To be exact There are people, there are vampires, there are a lot of wounded people. After looking for a circle of scenery, she did not find Mingzhi. She was worried and grabbed a hunter who was on guard against a low-level vampire. She asked, "do you know where our headmaster has gone?" The man saw a vampire asking himself, in line with the recognition that he was born to be hostile, he said with no good face: "Mr. Mingyi and others have gone to Yanluo." When she heard the news that Mingyi was looking for Yanluo, she felt uneasy. She took the little black cat to the corner, and she murmured, "Xiaohei, you say Shall I go to your father Little black meow, a cat''s paw pressed on her stomach. She eyebrow a jump, pick off its cat''s paw, "little black, you should be more serious, now your father is going to do very dangerous things." Xiao Hei jumped on her shoulder and licked her face. The mood of the scenery suddenly stabilized a lot, and she lost her way: "do you think I would have held him back in the past After all, I can''t do anything. " "Meow ~" the little black cat rubbed her face with her head to comfort the lost hostess. "If If only I didn''t eat so much sugar... " The scenery squatted on the ground and regretted, "if I hadn''t pulled out my tusks I''ll be able to wake up to my abilities with my first Hunt... " Even if she has a premonition, even if she successfully awakens, her talent will be very weak, but it is better than nothing. Wen Xian walked to her side and squatted down, "don''t worry too much, trust the teacher, he will be safe and sound." "Well..." She was feeble to answer the voice, do not know whether it is because of hunger or cold, she covered the pain of the stomach, pale face. Wen Xian saw that her expression was not right, so he quickly asked, "what''s the matter with you? Did you get hurt somewhere? " He promised the teacher to protect the scenery. If something happened to the scenery, Wen would not know how to explain it. The scenery shook her head, bit her lips and said, "I am There''s a pain in the stomach. " "Meow ~" the little black cat jumped to the ground and rubbed the feet of the scenery. Scenery barely touched its head and laughed, "don''t worry." Then, all the blood clan in the gymnasium looked at the scenery together, and the scenery body froze, because not only they, but even she also smelled the bloody smell from her own body. Her head was more dizzy as she saw the blood snaking down her legs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 985 Someone called out, "doctor, there are wounded here!" A man in a white coat immediately came to the scene with a medicine box. He was the accompanying doctor of the hunter Association. Most of the doctors had the nature of rescuing the dying. Therefore, he could treat the vampire equally. Now, seeing the bloodstain between the legs of the girl and her almost pleading look, the doctor stopped. He squatted down, took out the clean potion, and then looked at the other side of the eye smell envy, he lowered his voice and asked the scenery: "how long has not come to the holiday?" "It''s been three weeks..." Fengguang''s pale reply was that she was not allowed to have her period holiday. So she thought it was normal that she was so late this time. But now it is She can''t help but cover tight stomach, carefully asked: "doctor Is he going to be ok? " Wen Xian thought that the word "he" she said meant to know clearly. "I don''t know." The doctor replied honestly, "I can''t make a diagnosis for you. You should try not to be nervous now and keep your mood stable." Scenery frowns, a beautiful girl to show such a painful look, it is easy to cause people''s sympathy. The doctor looked around his eyes. There was no one in the Senate. He asked in a low voice, "you are a vampire. The boy beside you is a hunter?" "Yes, I am a hunter." Wen Xian didn''t understand what happened. He asked, "doctor, is she hurt badly?" Scenery knows that the doctor is misunderstood. She shakes her head and whispers three words, "it''s not him." "That man is better a vampire, too." The doctor saw her emotional tension and tried to ease her look. She said, "I can''t let you take medicine casually. You are very nervous. Now you have to work hard to stabilize your mood. Generally speaking, this kind of situation will happen to you. Most of it is because of tension and emotional instability. Don''t worry, the body of a vampire is stronger than that of human beings, and he won''t have an accident so easily." The little black cat licked the finger of the scenery again and let out a light meow. The scenery looked at the little black cat, and suddenly remembered that when she and Mingming met for the first time, she slowly exhaled a breath and tried to stabilize herself. Instead of thinking about the battle between Mingming and Yanluo, she thought about their happy days. Time soon passed another hour, as the abdominal pain gradually reduced, the scenery heart was finally relieved. At this time, a group of people came in at the gate of the gymnasium. They were the wounded. The doctor said to the scenery in a hurry to take care of others. However, this group of people came in, as well as those from the Senate. Fengguang tries to reduce her sense of existence, but with her pure blood identity, it''s impossible even if she doesn''t want to be conspicuous. The old man in a black cloak came to her. The scenery still remembers him. When she was six years old, the old man was also present. He was the current president of the Senate, Mo Feng. He looked at her for a long time and finally frowned. The scenery pressure is particularly big, has the scalp to stand up, squeezed out a smile, "Dean, hello." After a long time, the president said: "it''s the daughter of Xia family. I haven''t seen you for many years. You''ve grown so big." Pure blood is not much, not to mention in the baptism, she also fell asleep, had to say to desert Maple left a very deep impression. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 986 The scenery is glad that she has wiped all the blood stains at this time. She tries to put on the appearance that a younger generation should have, and politely said: "I didn''t expect that the dean will come to Osiris in person this time. Dean, are you injured?" Sure enough, a hand of desert maple is bleeding. The old man didn''t care about his injury. He had seen countless people''s eyes as sharp as an eagle, as if he could easily see through a person. He said slowly, "where are your parents?" Because of the turmoil, many parents living in the town are worried that their children at school have been killed all the way in. If Mo Feng remembers correctly, the xias also moved to Osiris. According to the degree of Xia''s pet daughter, they can''t have not come. The scenery honest answer: "my parents travel abroad, so they should not know what happened now." "Didn''t you call them?" "After all, they are abroad and can''t come back for a while. Even if I call, they can only worry about it, so I didn''t tell them." "You are filial." Mo Feng sighed, "the boy of the situ family doesn''t let people worry." "I heard that situ you was arrested by Yanluo. Did you find him, Dean?" Mention of this, desert Maple hidden anger, "we are besieging Yan Luo, situ you this boy must stop us, not allow us to hurt Yan Luo, if not for his obstruction, we will not take care of him, many people were injured." "Dean, did you just come back from Yanluo?" "Not bad." Then the scenery asked, "how is the war situation over there? Yanluo is so powerful. Has she killed many people She wanted to ask if she knew if she was hurt, but it was too obvious. Mo Feng said: "there are a lot of casualties, but finally we have the people of the hunter association to help us, and Yanluo does not have her own body, can not play the greatest strength, she can not get any cheap, now Mr. mingknow is leading people there to fight with Yanluo, he is the most outstanding Hunter among the vampire hunters, with him, I believe there is no big problem." This is a good news, scenery in the bottom of my heart slightly relieved. Half an hour later, a vampire with the same black cloak ran in. He went straight to desert maple and told him, "Yanluo is dead." "Good." Desert Maple slightly appeared a smile, "how is the walking corpse outside?" All the blood clan, are accustomed to the group of vampires who do not have self-consciousness as zombies. "As soon as Yanluo dies, those zombies lose most of their fighting power." The scenery suddenly asked, "Yan Luo is dead, what about Zeng Xue? Zeng Xue is the body used by Yanluo people. " "Oh Yan Luo''s heart in the human body has been destroyed. In order to save her, master situ transformed her into a blood clan. " In this way, although the process is different, the final result is the same as the original. Mo Feng suddenly asked: "do you have no idea?" "What do you think?" Scenery suddenly realizes that situ you is her fiance, and her fiance takes another woman so seriously. She is too insipid. She adjusts her mood. "When situ you comes back, I will talk to him." "Is it?" Scenery on the desert Maple eyes, see the old man''s eyes suddenly showed green light, her consciousness in an instant fell into the dark. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 987 There was a faint cry in the dark cell. The cry was so annoying that the man in his sleep frowned and finally could not bear it. He sat up and called out, "don''t cry!" The cry stopped abruptly. Wang CI wiped his eyes outside the cell and said, "you are awake, little rabbit." Xia Dynasty issued dissatisfaction, "can''t we call the name of scenery well? What little bunny "Mom..." The scenery looked at her father standing beside her mother outside the door, "Dad Why are you here? No Why am I here? " In the dark room, she could only see the lonely corridor through a large glass window and her parents standing outside the glass window. Wang CI first did not have any good facial expression to say: "here is the prison of deep swamp." "Prison?" Scenery sat on the bed, and soon remembered what happened before she fainted. Her hands were first nervously placed on her abdomen. After she didn''t feel the pain or something wrong with her body, the stone in her heart fell to the ground and bit her teeth secretly. The dead old man, desert maple, used her talent unexpectedly. Is she very capable? Wang Ci''s delicate makeup on her face had already cried flowers, but she had no intention to deal with it. She bit her teeth and said: "summer scenery, you can come to me!" The scenery body a shudder, honestly got out of bed and went to the window, hung his head, also did not intend to see his parents. When Wang CI saw her like this, she was even more angry. "You have great skills. I just went out of the country with your father, and I didn''t have it for a month. You let us be grandparents?" "You don''t want to be..." "Summer scenery!" "Calm down." Xia Chao patted his wife on the shoulder and looked at his daughter kindly, "scenery, you should know how anxious we were when we received the phone call from the dean. No matter how we said, we would deal with this matter after we came back, he still locked you here." The scenery mood is not very good, left foot has not once kicked the wall and said: "I''m really sorry to disturb you two old people''s opportunity to enhance their feelings." "You can''t say that." The Xia Dynasty earnestly and kindly said, "you are our daughter. If you have an accident, don''t say that we are in Egypt. Even in the ends of the earth, we have to rush back. Scenery, you also know what it means to be locked here. Things are not without a turning point..." The scenery looks up, "what can we do for a change? I know that vampires like me are executed after the trial Wang CI said: "you are different from them. You are pure blood, and your identity is much more noble than them. If you tell me who the man is and then dispose of the child, the Senate can let bygones be bygones." "But the two conditions you mentioned I won''t promise a single one. " Wang CI had to increase the volume again, "scenery, don''t you understand? It''s the only way you can survive! " "I know Mom, if you were me, would you choose not to me? " "It''s not the same!" Wang CI bit his lips, and tears came into his eyes again. "Your father and I are both pure blood. They are the marriage recognized by the Senate. What are you now? It''s ok if you are a common blood group, but you are pure blood. You are in violation of the death rules set by the Senate www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 988 Mo Feng, the president of the Senate, has a pair of eyes. The first time he saw the scenery in Osiris'' gymnasium, he knew that the scenery was pregnant with a human child. Because she was pregnant with children of different races, the pure blood sucking factor in the scenery body had changed. Before the child in her stomach completely polluted her blood, Mo Feng had to stop this thing. And the man who dares to touch pure blood has to pay the corresponding price. So he made all the conditions clear with Xia''s husband and wife. As long as the scenery can tell who the man is and she can knock out the child in her stomach, he can make an exception and release the scenery. And these two conditions, no matter which one, can not be achieved. She won''t say a well-known name. Now, the people in the Senate only think that the man is an ordinary human, and they don''t know that the man is also a vampire hunter. If they know that he is a vampire hunter, the situation behind will be much worse than now. After all, this is the only one. The vampire hunter Association and the Senate have the same rule, that is, a vampire and a hunter can not be combined, or one will be punished with the cone of the heart, and the other will be imprisoned for life. He loves drinking and reading beauty magazines If he is imprisoned for life, he will not survive. Seeing his wife''s tendency to get angry again, the Xia Dynasty was busy talking to ease the atmosphere. "Scenery, don''t blame your mother. She is also too anxious. I hope you can think clearly that if you don''t agree to those two conditions, maybe the Senate won''t kill you, but they will keep you in this ghost place, and the child in your belly..." "They won''t let you be born." Wang CI said with a cold face: "for the Senate, nothing is more important than maintaining the pure blood lineage. Even if you want to protect the children in your stomach, you can''t do it at all." Scenery on the belly of the hand trembled, because she is also very clear, her mother said is not wrong. Even if the forces are as powerful as the Xia family, they have no capital to fight against the Senate. "Scenery..." Wang Ci''s hand was placed on the glass window. At this time, she showed the tenderness that a mother should have. "Your life is still very long. You should not be locked here forever. You still have a lot of places you haven''t been to. You still have many things you haven''t tried. Your life is still so long I have only one daughter, I don''t want to lose you, that man In your eyes, is it really more important than me and your father? " This question, scenery suddenly can''t answer. Both sides of the Libra are equally important weights. No matter which side she wants to lean to, she can''t do it easily. This is an unsolved problem. People are very clear in many times, indecision will only hurt all people, but when you really experienced it, you will find that the so-called clarity has no effect at all. Xia Chao sighed, and he patted Wang CI on the shoulder, "give her a little time to think about it." Wang CI covered his mouth and did not speak. Xia Chao looked at his daughter on the other side of the glass window. His mood was no better than Wang CI. "Scenery, you can think about it. We only won three days with the Senate. After three days, I hope you can give us a satisfactory reply." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 989 Xia Dynasty and Wang CI left, their back is not easy. Scenery sat back on the bed again. She didn''t have any appetite for the food sent by the Senate. Even though she was dizzy and hungry, she still endured the nausea and drank the blood from the Senate for the sake of the baby in her stomach. Since they said that they would give her three days, they would not be fiddling with food in these three days. Although the Senate loves to play with each other, it is not so mean. She was completely forced to a dead end and didn''t know what to do. Now the only thing that makes her feel lucky is that she knows that she has not been exposed. She prays that knowing can be regarded as not knowing this matter, and that he will never come to the Senate. But this prayer of scenery failed. In the main hall of the Senate, there is a guest or an uninvited guest. The elders at the meeting quieted down and looked at each other as they swaggered in from the door. Because without their consent, it is impossible for anyone to break in, especially a vampire hunter who is not making up. The most calm, is mo Feng, he stood up, this is a kind of etiquette to treat people, and then he asked a question everyone wanted to ask, "Mr. Mingming, how did you come?" "Oh, I''m sorry." Knowing is still so decadent, he grabbed his hair, embarrassed to say: "disturb your meeting, I am really sorry." He was very casual in the desert Maple opposite sat down, can see that he said sorry is just polite. Some elders gradually made a voice of dissatisfaction. They did not recognize that they knew their contributions to the Senate and the hunter association over the years. However, this man was still a vampire hunter in the final analysis. He behaved so lawless in the Senate territory, which was really too arrogant. The only one who could not change his face at the scene was mo Feng. He also sat back in his chair. After feeling that the man was obviously not good at coming, he could also ask with a kind face: "Mr. Mingfu suddenly came to our Senate this time. What''s the matter?" "Something important? No, no, no... " "I just came to pick up my daughter-in-law home." For a moment, people don''t know why. "You single old men don''t understand. When you are used to sleeping with your daughter-in-law every day, you can''t bear to be alone in an empty room." These words made the faces of those single old men blue and white. Mo Feng is worthy of being a desert maple. He has already understood the meaning of Mingtong''s words. However, Rao is him, and he can''t easily accept this sudden message. He said, "Mr. Mingfu, don''t laugh any more. There is no your wife here." "Is the Dean trying to say I made a mistake?" Mingzhi narrowed his eyes and laughed like a fox, but the atmosphere in the hall dropped to freezing point with his laughter. Mo Feng also laughed, the wrinkles on his face emerged, with a strong sense of time, "why don''t Mr. Mingyi make it clear? Now that you''re here today, I''m afraid you''re already ready. " "Well, don''t think about it." Mingzhi raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I am the only one who comes today." He didn''t bring companions, for whatever it was, he was alone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 990 Desert Maple shook his head, with unexpected language airway: "I never thought that person could be you." "It''s not surprising. The scenery is so lovely that I can''t walk when I see her." Know how to boast of their own women, but also feel a lot of joy. At the moment, it suddenly dawned on all talents that the man who touched the pure blood summer scenery was this man. Mo Feng said: "you can be so generous to admit, but also save us a lot of things." "After all, you''re old, and I''m worried about you all the time, isn''t it?" The old man said with a smile, "does Mr. Ming know want to take people away today?" "What do you say?" "Otherwise, do you think I''m here to talk about ideals, life and hope with you bad old men?" An elder couldn''t help but stand up and say angrily: "presumptuous, you are the teacher of the school, how can you mix with the students?" "What''s more, summer scenery is a blood clan, and your identity is a vampire hunter. How can you mix with her?" After a few words, a group of elders were excited. It''s not surprising that they were so excited, but because Mingming is not an ordinary vampire hunter. He is famous among the blood clan and enjoys a high reputation among vampire hunters. If he and Xia Fengjing are arrested for trial, it will be a scandal of the vampire hunter Association and the Senate. Clear know to see to desert maple, he is very distressed to ask: "I but killed Yan Luo''s person, the Senate can''t don''t so care about it?" Mo Feng old man''s face appeared a kind smile, "of course, we can not only ignore, but also forget the past. As long as you can guarantee that you will no longer see the summer scenery, and the summer scenery can also promise to kill the children in his stomach, whether it is the Senate or the hunter Association, it can be considered that everything has not happened." In this thousand years of history, this has been an extraordinary grace. "What do you say?" However, after listening to the old man''s words, his relaxed and leisurely look suddenly cooled down. His eyes were hazed, and his voice was icy. "Do you think the scenery is pregnant?" Mo Feng considered for a while, do not know clearly what the face represents at this time, for a moment, he replied: "good, summer scenery is pregnant, don''t you know?" Of course he doesn''t know. Just two days ago, after the end of the battle, Mingming fell into a short sleep at that time because he had to absorb too many abilities. When he woke up, Wen Xian told him that the scenery had been taken away by the people of the Senate, which was not within his budget. Now, Mo Feng said that the scenery was pregnant, and he also understood why the scenery was captured Something beyond his calculation happened. Over the past few weeks, he has been entangled with her day and night, never wasting a day''s time. Indeed, they did not take any protective measures. After all, it is very difficult for a vampire to get pregnant, such as scenery. Her parents have been married for more than 200 years before she gave birth to a child. So Mingming never thought that scenery would be pregnant, and he never thought that he would have children. He raised his forehead, sighed, and had a headache. Mo Feng looked at him like this, holding his own experience as an old man, he hesitated to ask, "is the child in summer scenery not yours?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 991 Knowing and relaxed smile, but his smile is very cold, "do you think other men can be qualified to let scenery pregnant?" This is very arrogant. Mo Feng took back the heart of gossiping which almost came out. He pulled the topic to the topic, "I just said the two conditions, do not know whether Mr. Mingyi can agree? As long as you can agree to these two conditions, I don''t think the hunter''s Association will embarrass you just like our Senate. " "Embarrass me?" "The Dean doesn''t know that the hunter association has been disbanded." Desert Maple face a change, "what do you say?" "The people in the association are almost dead, and the association is naturally broken up." "It''s impossible!" "What''s impossible, the things that have been used up should be cleaned up naturally." Knowing how to raise his lips, "just like the Senate." As his voice dropped, suddenly came the sound of blood burst out of the human body. Blood in the air like fireworks, a drop of fresh blood on the face of desert maple, the old man raised his hand to touch the cold liquid on his face, he sat stiff in the chair for a long time. In his wide eyes, there was only a diffuse blood color. Knowing the body slightly back, back on the back of the chair, his hands crossed on his abdomen, lazy and elegant said: "this performance, do you still like it?" "This is This is Yanluo''s gift... " Mo Feng is worthy of being a desert maple. Even if he saw his colleagues who had lived with him for hundreds of years, he died in a moment because of blood explosion. In this bloody room, he could force himself to calm down. Or maybe he had an intuition that from the moment the man came in, he couldn''t escape. "It''s not Yanluo''s talent to manipulate blood. To be exact, it''s a gift I gave her." "You said What does that mean? " "Mo Feng, don''t you have eyes that can see through everything? Today I allow you to pry into my past. " Mo Feng looked at Mingzhi''s eyes and turned green again. He felt flustered because he didn''t take the initiative to use his talent, but his ability was not under his control. Soon, the past that he received from Mingzhi''s eyes made him feel more frightened. Three hundred years ago, in that baptism massacre, he took out a black death sickle After more than a decade, he came to Osiris with a well-known identity. Six hundred years ago, he successfully seduced Yanluo, who was still a girl at that time, with the gesture of Osiris. Yanluo assassinated countless pure blood for this, but one day he brought her to justice as a vampire hunter. At that time, he called Wen Xian. Nine hundred years ago, after the great Osiris destroyed himself in front of Tobia''s tomb, a man was born in the dark. He had the appearance of Osiris, but also had half of Tobia''s soul. He was the combination of Osiris and Tobia''s blood, because the black dividing line on his body was the best proof. At that time, he had not name. It''s a very exhausting thing to be in the fast flow of time, not to mention such a big time span. Mo Feng''s body can''t support to withdraw from the historical image. He covers his chest and coughs violently, and spits out a mouthful of blood. Then he finds that his eyes are blind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 992 The dark attack let desert Maple finally fall into fear, his eyes without light, with the old voice asked: "what did you do?" "It''s just taking back your ability." It''s interesting to appreciate the expression of Mo Feng at this time. It''s really interesting that the president of the Senate, who has always been strict, shows such a panic. "Take back my Ability No.... " Mo Feng''s body trembled and fell from the chair. It is by virtue of his rare talent that he has a fixed position in the Senate. He can not lose this ability Now he seems to have forgotten that he is the only one alive. "Yanluo 600 years ago, pure blood baptism 300 years ago Including the turmoil in Osiris, so many human beings and blood families died. What are you doing for? " In the dark environment came a smile, "of course, it is to recover the blood clan''s ability, and the soul of the vampire hunter." Osiris is known as the ancestor of vampires. When he dies, all his abilities are scattered to his descendants. The more pure his blood is, the more powerful he can have. Tobia, the vampire hunter, is the soul of the hunter Association. Because of him, there are creatures like hunters who can compete with vampires. Therefore, no matter what the massacre is, the most dead are pure blood, and there are also vampire hunters who died in battle. Knowing clearly is the combination of Osiris and Tobia, but not them. He has his own ideology, but one thing is certain, that is, the dead blood clan and vampire hunter, and their ability will return to him. Of course, with his ability, he can do it by himself. Neither the blood clan nor the vampire hunter is his opponent. But if he does it himself, it seems to be a matter of belittling his identity. Therefore, he spent 300 years to expand the Senate and the hunter Association. Then, he found Yanluo, a woman. He gave her unrealistic fantasies and gave her powerful ability to help her become the master of Yan Family and made her willingly become his executioner. The recovery of his ability really made him feel very happy, but he was not a shallow person. He understood what sustainable development was, so he restored his status as a hunter and arrested Yanluo himself. Yan Luo''s heart was indeed taken away by him, not that the woman who refused to give up died, but just because he seldom found such a good executioner. He frozen Yanluo''s heart and waited for the coming of the next slaughter day. Mingming is a man with obsessive-compulsive disorder on numbers. Since the first massacre day started 300 years after his birth, he designated the same day 300 years later as this special day, which he called "great cleansing". One day, just as he knew how to make Yanluo, who had only one heart, to regain her power of action, he found a dying baby girl in a poor alley. It was a snowy day. I don''t know which pair of cruel parents threw their newly born child into the ice and snow. Bored Mingzhi sat beside the baby girl and watched her slowly leaving her last breath. But suddenly, he thought of a good way. He took the baby girl back, had a small operation, Yanluo''s heart finally had a landing. But he forgot that the vampire''s heart is in the human body, and it takes time to adapt to fusion, which directly results in 10 years, and the baby girl only grows up to the appearance of human one year old. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 993 But the cleaning day is coming. Knowing that he can''t wait for the baby girl to grow up, he freezes her time temporarily. Then, he went to the baptism scene of the Senate in person. There were many children, almost all of them were pure blood. He was very satisfied, so he patiently waited until the baptism was over. After solving all the people, when he saw the little girl hiding, he seriously praised her talent. The little girl didn''t answer him, and she shivered with fear. Because today''s cleaning day ended faster than he thought, he suddenly thought of seeing the girl''s life to pass the time. I''m not in a hurry to kill her anyway. Then what picture did he see? There is a beautiful little girl nestling in his side, happy call him know, that is a winter, she wore thick clothes, as if wrapped into a ball, she kisses his face, full of joy said: "I like you, super like you, no matter how long this life, I will accompany you." What was his expression then? That happy face looks like a fool. The picture stops here because the girl faints. Mingming had been squatting in front of the girl for a long time. He was considering whether to kill her or not. If he killed her, there would not be the appearance of that little girl, and he would not become a fool. But when he raised the sickle He didn''t want to kill her again. He thought that there was a sense of guilt about killing his mother-in-law, which made him stop. However, he couldn''t have a sense of guilt. He was so bored that he wanted a person to show up and break his boring life. In the end, he felt dissatisfied and killed the girl. Ten years later, he went to Osiris middle school. With a well-known name, he met Xia Dynasty and Wang CI in school. When the young unmarried couple were in a dilemma and wanted to break up, he would look at them in boredom, then walked out of the classroom and locked the door. The next day, they still did not break up. After nearly 300 years, I heard that the Xia Dynasty and Wang gave birth to a daughter, a precious pure blood. He just gave a gift and didn''t go to see what the child looked like. He wanted to keep a sense of freshness for himself, and he had something to deal with. Yanluo''s heart finally adapted to the baby girl''s body. Mingyi lifted the ice and resumed the normal growth rate of human beings. He had no interest in taking care of children. One evening, he put the child at the door of a historian, who was a man who liked to study the vampire culture. After 16 years, Mingyi just put a little bit about Osiris With the news of the existence of vampires, Professor Zeng moved to Osiris with his daughter. At this point, everything has a reason to meet. No matter the scenery, or Zeng Xue with Yanluo''s heart, will come to Osiris. That day, Mingming stood in front of the glass window, he looked at the girl who was struggling to drag the suitcase, showing a smile. A pure blood aristocrat with no smell of blood. Look, this is a rare flower. He was satisfied because she succeeded in arousing her interest. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 994 The smell of blood gradually precipitated in the black hall, followed by a more oppressive atmosphere. The blind desert Maple hears the footstep sound that comes slowly to oneself, then, have a hand gently clap on his shoulder. "For many years, you have done your duty." Next, you can have a good rest Desert Maple felt the murderous spirit sweeping from all directions. Knowing to take back his hand, he bypassed the desert maple, out of the door of the hall, behind a burst like fireworks sound, he seems not to notice. After a dark and quiet corridor, he stopped at the door of the innermost room in the corridor. He saw the girl in the room. To be exact, she was squatting on the ground with a spoon and was desperately digging for the corner of the wall. Scenery is not nothing to do just dig the foot of the wall, she just remembered many prison escape movies she had seen before, which is a method that can only be tried in helplessness. "What is the little girl digging for?" "Escape tunnel..." Her subconscious reply stopped abruptly. Suddenly she turned back and saw the tall man, whose shadow cast a shadow on him. He touched her head and laughed, "yes, you worked hard." That corner is really she dug out a small pit out, know to see all can''t help but boast. The scenery threw away the spoon and opened her hand to him. He bent down slightly, and a skilled Princess held her up. Her hand immediately wrapped around his neck, and soon she sobbed, "I didn''t give you any information. What are you doing running here to die for? Now, we''re really going to be desperate mandarin ducks. " "What desperate mandarin duck, you and I are still alive and well?" He held her in his arms and sat on the simple bed. He gently wiped away her tears with his fingers and said in a funny way: "it''s no good to cry again. You are going to be a mother soon." She quickly held back her tears and wiped her eyes. Although she didn''t cry, she still had a crying voice, "do you know I''m pregnant?" "Well, I see." "Well Do you like him Holding his hand on her flat abdomen, she carefully observed his face. Mingming was only silent for a while, then said with a smile: "of course I like it." "I like him very much, too." Her face happily rubbed against his chest, which was full of joyful crying, listening to the hearts of the people. Knowing how to hold her tightly, I really don''t understand why the scenery has such a strong love for a child who has never met before, and he will take the initiative to mention the child, but it is also because it can make her mood stable quickly. The so-called "baby" is enough for him to have her. All his mind can only take care of her, and others can never again Share his care. Knowing the feelings is very luxurious, he even cherish himself is a very difficult thing, when all the feelings on her body, he did not know how big mind to accommodate that child. Maybe it''s him and her children. "Knowing that when the baby is born, we will be a family of three." Looking at her wet face, he suddenly gave up the idea of modifying her memory. On her face, the look of focusing on him was too happy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 995 Knowing that there is a premonition, in the near future, maybe there will be such a picture, she with a baby, and he with his big baby, this is a very dark future. He did not have the courage to see what the future life was like. One reason was that using this ability to her would cause certain damage to her spirit, and another more important reason was that he was afraid to see the future. It''s hard to believe that one more person between them would be an unpleasant scene. The scenery nestled in his arms. It took a long time to think of it and ask, "how did you come here?" She saw the open door and no one was holding him. Now she thought calmly that he was not arrested. "I came in, of course." "Coming in?" Touching her head, he whispered, "the Senate and the hunter''s Association will not trouble us any more." "Why?" She did not understand, because the last time her parents came to see her, they did not look like the Senate would let her go. Mingzhi told a lie with his eyes open, "because this time, because of Yan Luo''s affair, the Senate and the hunter''s Association were very weak. They had to take a rest for a while. At this time, of course, they don''t want to create extra branches." Yes, they recuperated and went to hell. Scenery is suspicious of his words, but without waiting for her to continue to ask, he directly kisses, she will be full of dizzy, what also can''t think much. Mingming came back to school with the scenery. Now there are almost no people in the school. All the human students in department B have been tampered with their memories. They will not remember what happened on that day. As for those who have died unfortunately, they will not remember the existence of the dead. As soon as she got to the school gate, the scenery saw several people of situ you. Zeng Xue and Wen Xian were all there. She only saw the scenery. Zeng Xue''s face was somewhat abnormal. She lowered her head, probably because she felt sorry that scenery robbed her fiance. Wen Xian finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the scenery, "Xia classmate, it''s good to see you come back safely." On that day, the people of the Yuan Yuan academy suddenly took the scenery away. Wen Xian only had one person who was not their opponent. With the help of Chu Xiao and Yan Bai, they couldn''t take the scenery back from the Yuan Dynasty. "Thank you for your worry. I have nothing to do with it," she said with a smile Wen Xian looked at Mingtong again, "I knew that there was a teacher, summer students will be able to come back safely." "Although I am your teacher, what you say is also true, but it is better to keep a low profile." Clearly understand the casual finish, naturally led to the hand of scenery. Originally, situ you immediately opened his eyes and said, "I know the summer scenery! You have an affair with this decadent uncle "Why are you so excited?" The scenery glimpses the eye Si tu you, does not care. Situ you angrily said to Zeng Xue, "did you see it? Don''t feel guilty now The scenery is actually with the headmaster!? Zeng Xue is still in a state of disbelief, but he is not in charge of situyou. Knowing the scenery, he yawned and said, "we''ll go first" and left with the hand of the scenery. Their voices could be heard faintly along the shady path of the woods. "It suddenly occurred to me that I had not told my parents that the man was you." "Don''t worry. If they know it''s me, they will accept it." "How can you be so sure?" "Because they can''t beat me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 996 Knowing what he said, his parents would gladly accept what he said. It''s just a lie. Fengfeng still remembers that when she first had a showdown with her parents, the first reaction of Xia Dynasty and Wang CI should be that they couldn''t believe it. After confirming that their daughter had not lied, they had a second reaction, that is, they wanted to copy a guy to chop people down. "Know this mean man Xia Dynasty out of control in the Xia family mansion called: "I sent my daughter to study, he actually let me be a grandfather!" Different from the Xia Dynasty, Wang Ci was despairing about his daughter''s aesthetic ability. "Scenery, how do you like that man? He is so untidy, so lazy, and not a gentleman. Why do you like such a man She wants to be quiet and tidy when she doesn''t have one. Osiris began the winter vacation, she had to go back home, four months old belly also began to grow bigger, Xia Dynasty and Wang CI have been in the past four months have been non-stop phone to ask her who the man is, she also refused to say, now say it, her parents said they can not accept. After thinking about it, Feng Feng picked up her mobile phone and dialed Mingtong''s phone. Mingming was in the middle of a call. She hung up the phone and didn''t have to think about it to know that her parents must be killing people. She believed that he was able to cope with her parents, and then she fell asleep. Since her pregnancy, she has not only increased her appetite, but also become particularly sleepy. It is normal for her to sleep more than ten hours a day. But when she woke up this morning, she was wearing a loose sweater and just walked to the stairs. She obviously felt that the atmosphere was not right. She looked down decisively at the living room. There was a man sitting opposite Xia Dynasty and Wang CI. He raised his head, waved to the scenery and laughed in a good mood, "good morning, scenery." The scenery Shua Shua ran down the stairs, "how did you come?" "I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I came to visit." He said it casually, as if he really came to visit. The scenery glared at him, and she looked back at her parents. Surprisingly, the faces of Xia Dynasty and Wang CI did not show any look of wanting to kill Mingzhi. They just had a tacit understanding I don''t look well. "Mom and Dad What''s the matter with you? " Xia Dynasty is silent, Wang CI also did not speak, but her hand, in a slight tremor. Scenery even more feel wrong, she walked into her parents, "how do you..." "Scenery." Knowing grasped her hand, he said with a gentle smile, "I have already talked with your parents about the matter between us. Ten days later is our wedding date, and they have agreed." "Wait You haven''t talked to me about marriage at all "So I''m not talking to you now? Not only with you, but also with your parents. " He put his hand on her already slightly raised stomach, and sighed melancholy, "scenery, what you have in your stomach can''t allow us to tangle up." Later, it would be difficult for her to wear a wedding dress. "Besides, your parents don''t have a problem." Knowing with a friendly smile to see the xias, "you say? Mr. and Mrs. Xia. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 997 This spread of silence, Xia Dynasty finally had action, he took his wife''s hand, and finally nodded, "yes, we have no opinion." The scenery looked at the silent Wang Ci and called out, "Mom?" The Xia Dynasty clenched Wang Ci''s hand. Wang CI pulled out a stiff smile, "all things are up to your father to decide. If I''m sleepy, I''ll go upstairs and have a rest." She got up and quickly went up the stairs. Xia Dynasty also stood up, he said to the scenery: "during the day is your time, your mother and I will go to have a rest, you are good to entertain guests." Words fall, the Xia Dynasty looked at Mingtong again, also left. The scenery is completely unknown, so she asked Mingming, "say, what have you done? How can my parents'' attitude become so strange?" It''s not the usual style at all. "I just told them that Fengguang would not agree to have their children killed. I''ll let them choose one from the unmarried or the married." She said with a kind smile, "what can I do to them? Even if I have this ability, they are your parents. Do I dare to offend them? " He has a point. Scenery touched his chin, staring at him for a long time, "you really didn''t cheat me?" "Lord Fengjing, if I cheat you, then..." He suddenly lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "in the future, in bed, you can play as you like." "Are you going to be shameless?" She blushed, then tried to suppress the excitement and asked, "what you said is true?" "Of course, have I ever done anything against the contract?" Not really. This time, she just relieved smile, "your first time to my house, I take you around ah." "Good." "You wait for me. I''ll get some clothes first." She stood on tiptoe and kissed him in the face and ran upstairs happily. It''s not like a pregnant woman. When she returned to the living room, she had a subtle pause. "Is this just a little more clothes?" It''s like taking off the wool on the inside of her scarf. It''s just like a loose ball on the outside. Scenery sorry, increase the voice to bluff, "I wear so much is not for our children?" "So it is..." He showed that he believed in her words by acting without being distracted. Scenery rushed to his arms, knowing that he did not resist, and fell on the sofa, but when he fell down, she was still well protected in his arms. Scenery climbed up and sat beside him, staring at him, "let you perfunctory me." "Yes, yes, it''s my fault." Knowing helpless smile, and flatter said: "even if the scenery wear more, I am also holding the move." For girls, it''s easy to make people blossom. "Well, I forgive you." The scenery kisses him again, embraces his arm to smile the way: "know clearly, I like you, super like you, no matter how long this life, I will accompany in your side." He heard the words that moved him 300 years ago. The darkness in his eyes seemed to be dispelled and filled with soft light. He held her in his arms and whispered, "I know, I have known it since a long time ago." He knew it long before she was born. On the stairs, at the corner of the corridor. The Xia Dynasty held Wang Ci''s hand and sighed, "we have no other way, so we can only try to believe it, right?" Wang CI didn''t want to say "yes", but she looked at her daughter''s happy smile, and the negative answer could not be said in any case. It''s the misfortune of scenery to be seen by that man. But If the man really likes it, the scenery is still lucky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 998 Standing in the familiar white space again, the scenery is still trapped in the tender feelings of the last world, and as the feelings are emptied, she feels that her young girl''s heart is inexplicable. She said with dissatisfaction: "Mr. system, can you give me a reliable script next time? Why do many things deviate from the original text as soon as I go to that world. Even if it''s butterfly effect, my butterfly hasn''t flapped its wings. How can it make the plot deviate? " For example, the last big boss Yanluo, in the original text, this is a campus romance in which a human girl falls in love with a vampire prince. There are no dead people at all. System Jun said without any emotion: "from the host does not like male host and male two start to contact, the plot will have deviation is very normal thing." After all, she is not a woman who follows the original text. For the sake of men and women being together, that is, the so-called operational rationality, the original world will take the initiative to modify the plot, which is nothing wrong. After thinking about it for a while, Fengguang felt that what system Jun said was still reasonable. She chose to give up the investigation, thinking that as long as she could finish the task well, she asked, "how many points do I have in total?" "The host now has 60 points." "Wow, there were eight points in the last world!" It seems that she has not experienced the task of eight points for a long time, and she is greatly surprised. Well, you don''t see how dangerous that strategic target is. You are the only one who feels tender and intimate. scenery does not know that indifference is like make complaints about the system. She has no intention of resting, and directly extends her hand, "to select the script." Soon, the title of the book appeared -- "peerless doctor: a common girl against heaven" seeing the words "common woman", she guessed her identity in a flash, and sure enough, she was the legitimate sister of this common daughter. This is a fantasy article, of course, there are pet logistics, but pet flow only needle for female owners cold pour out. Leng qingjue was originally an agent in the 21st century. She was pretty and cruel, but she was betrayed by her jealous sister in the process of a mission. The mission failed. At the moment of explosion, she dragged the woman who killed her to death with her. However, Leng qingjue didn''t die. She crossed to Mingzi state and became a commoner girl named Xia Buguan in the palace. She was not only a little talent, but also a fool. She was especially infatuated with the prince yuanche of Zhenguo. However, what he liked was her sister-in-law, who was called the first beauty of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting Not good to her. Leng qingjue, after finding out his own situation, first kicked yuanche, then hated his sister. Finally, he made a name between Mingzi and Nanxiang with his original name. The emperors and princes of Mingzi state all fell in love with her. Even the royal power and wealth of the enemy country Nanxiang were all worshipped by her. There are so many men that I almost forget to mention the male owner. The male leader is xuanyuanfei, the fourth Prince of Mingzi state. As for the second man, he is the leader of Shengxue mountain villa. It is said that he is a beautiful man who is full of poison and can only be touched by the female owner. His name is Liu Nianfeng. Seeing the four words of poison all over his body, the scenery immediately raised his hand, "Mr. system, I apply for opening and hanging! I want to be invincible "There is no such service." "Ah, you..." "Mission begins." Scenery words did not speak, has lost consciousness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 999 In the summer day, cicadas chirp. The scenery is floating in a palace. As for why the word "Piao" is used After being thrown into the world by system Jun, she opened her eyes and found that she was floating. The walls around her, as well as the busy maids and eunuchs, could confirm that she had come to a palace. Even if she drifted past people''s eyes, the other party would not notice her. Then she could be sure that she was not only directly thrown into the world by system Jun, but also he was good It''s like she didn''t throw her body The scenery wants to look up at the sky and howl. She has become a ghost like this. Do you want to be so mysterious! No, the world is a fantasy world. She is afraid of ghosts, and now she has become a ghost. She suddenly feels that being a ghost is a very poor thing. She has no fixed place to live, and she doesn''t even have a speaker. "Mr. system, what is my situation now?" "System vulnerability, being fixed." "So..." "After the repair, I will deal with the special situation of the host. Please wait patiently." "How long do you mean to wait?" No one answered her. The scenery sits on the top of the wall, remembers the conversation with system Jun a few days ago, and sighs deeply. This is the most remote courtyard in the palace. There are few people. She has been sitting here for several hours. The purpose is to observe a child in the palace. The boy was about ten years old. He was dressed in rags. In such a rich and noble place as the Imperial Palace, there would be such a deserted yard and children dressed like beggars. She could not help but be curious. He was digging roots on the ground full of weeds. That would be his dinner, because she saw him gnawing bark at noon. The scenery is a bit congested. It seems that there is only a little boy here. The good-looking child can only look pale and thin because of malnutrition. She thinks that the more she looks at her compassion, the more she can''t stand it. Just as she is about to float away, a palace maid comes in with a food box. Did someone send food? Scenery stops to leave the action. The maiden put the food box on the ground, "things are so busy every day, and I''ll give you a little bastard to deliver rice. It''s really bad luck." The title makes scenery frown. "Come and eat, and I''ll take the box and go back." The boy stood up with a lot of mud on his hands and face. His eyes were blank and he looked at the maid in front of him quietly. "What? Don''t eat? That''s good. " The maiden picked up the food box and opened it. She poured the food on the ground. She said maliciously, "I really think I''m a prince. Everyone has to wait on you. I can tell you that your majesty has so many sons, it''s not a matter to forget one or two of them. What''s more, you still have a woman who steals people!" He was still expressionless. "Hum, I''m still a mute. In this palace, I''m a maid of honor. I don''t have to starve you to death." She took the food box and walked away with high air. After a while, the boy calmly turned around and continued to squat down to dig the root of the tree. The food on the ground, let alone just a few vegetable leaves, rice is also mixed with a lot of sand and stone, this to eat, I''m afraid it will gnaw a bite of teeth! The scenery stood up, looked at the children in the yard, and looked at the maiden who had not gone far away. With a sneer, she floated past and followed her. Ah Wan suddenly felt the wind blowing behind him, but he didn''t have anything. He said that he was really thoughtful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1000 All the way back to the imperial dining room, a WAN put down the food box and took a basin of water to clean it. At this time, most of the palace people were busy delivering food to the nobles. She spat, "hum, they have a chance to contact the master. It''s really bullying the new people..." As soon as ah Wan looked back, she found that the food box that she had just put on the ground returned to the table. She stayed for a few seconds and went to pick up the food box. Then she turned around and found that the wooden ladle was flying! "Ah Ah Wan yelled. "What a noise!" Mother Guo glared at her. "Mammy The wooden Ladybug flew up... " Granny Guo glanced, "what doesn''t fly? Isn''t it good to stay in the water tank?" Ah Wan rubbed his eyes, didn''t he Is she wrong? She said nervously, "I''m sorry, Granny Guo. It''s my mistake Ah A WAN fell to the ground, she looked up, but found no one behind her push her, "ghost There is a ghost Mother Guo came over and ordered two people to carry her out. "I think you are a demon. You should not come to the imperial dining room these days. Learn the rules well and come out again." The most taboo in the land of the imperial palace is demons and ghosts. I''m afraid that once awan goes out, he will never come back. The scenery clapped her hands and laughed badly. She helped her forehead and suddenly felt dizzy. In the past few days when she was a ghost, she also found out something. She could not touch anything, but every time she concentrated her attention, she could touch it. The sequel was that she felt dizzy and her body was more floating The sun sets and the moon rises, and night falls quickly. There was only a little bit of digging around the boy. Every day he dug, there would be only a little bit left. Sitting on the ground, he was about to take the root of the tree and chew it directly. However, he saw two steamed bread beside him. Maybe they were afraid of being dirty. The two steamed bread were specially placed on the clean leaves. The scenery squats in front of him, hands support chin, although know he can''t hear, still smile happily way: "this but I am not easy to get over, say thank you to avoid." After a long pause, he stretched out his hand to hold the steamed bread. However, he saw the mud marks on his hand, which was in sharp contrast to the white steamed bread. He drew back his hand and wiped it on his clothes. At least it was clean, and then he picked up the steamed bread and bit it. Scenery smile, inexplicably feel sad, she sat quietly beside him, looked up at the moonlight, can not help but feel more lonely, when a transparent person, can not really be a good thing. She finally found something to do. In the next few days, she followed the little boy and became the spirit behind her. The little boy got up very early every day. It seemed that there was a specific time for sleeping and eating. This morning, she brought a bowl of porridge. She decided to improve the little guy''s diet. Instead of wandering aimlessly, she chose to Here we are. But that''s all the scenery can do. During the afternoon nap, he lay in bed and suddenly opened a pair of clear eyes, "are you a ghost?" Because he saw something flying more than once. Scenery sat on the window for a moment, then mumbled: "I am not a ghost." This was the first time she heard him speak in a few days. It was also the inexplicable food that appeared in front of her every day. Even a child would doubt it. "And what are you?" After a while, she floated over and asked excitedly, "can you hear me?" "Yes." He sat up with his eyes on the direction of the sound. Although he could hear it, he could not see her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1001 But this is enough to make the scenery happy. God knows that she has been suffocating for a few days when no one is talking. She is afraid to frighten him. She thinks for a while and says, "my name is scenery. It''s The little fairy on the willow outside is not a ghost. " "You are a fairy, why can''t I see you?" "My mana is low and my accomplishments are not high. I can''t turn into substance. Of course you can''t see it." At the beginning, I found that the next one became more and more logical. "Oh." He answered, and sat down in the corner of the bed with his head down, not knowing what he was thinking. Feng Feng sat at the head of the bed and asked, "you haven''t told me your name yet?" "I don''t have a name." He was born in the prison. If he had no royal birthmark on his body, he would have died on the guillotine with his unknown mother. The eunuch who raised him died four years ago. He was very nice, but his brain was full of pedantic ideas. Even if no one recognized him as the prince, he offered him up like a master and named him. The old eunuch would never dare. Scenery can imagine how difficult his situation is. She said with a smile, "if there is no name, I''ll take one for you, eh My name is scenery, so you call it Fengyan, OK? The wind is unrestrained, and the smoke is also unrestrained. The little guy will be an unrestrained, free and unrestrained person in the future. " He raised his head, for a long time, his small mouth moved, "good..." Scenery subconsciously raised his hand to touch his head, like a breeze, blowing in his head, "then you call my sister, xiaofengyan." "Well." It''s cute. Since the absence of ah Wan, the palace people seem to have forgotten the existence of wind and smoke, and no one else has taken the place of ah wan to deliver food. However, the scenery is so happy that no one will bully the child again. She will always solve the problem of eating. She enjoys raising this little guy for nothing. "Xiaofengyan, I haven''t asked how old you are." The scenery sits on the tree, the foot is fluttering. There is a well in the yard. He is working hard to draw water. Although Fengjing wants to help, she has just gone to the imperial dining room to steal it. The power of contacting the real object has not yet returned. "I''m twelve," he said, holding the bucket It''s twelve! She thought that he would not be over ten years old at most. The child was lack of nutrition and grew up to be smaller than his peers. She could not bear to see him. "Twelve years old, still young." Standing in the yard, he began to undress. "Hello, xiaofengyan, what are you doing?" "Washing clothes." He thought about it and said, "take a bath by the way." "It''s good to be clean, but are you going to wash the cold water? Besides, you''re not going to wash clothes naked "I don''t have any other clothes." There was a pause in his movements. After a long time, the scenery said, "it''s OK for you to wash cold water in summer, what to do in winter?" Wind and smoke unties the belt, "nature is the same as summer." The scenery really wants to burst into a curse. He comes over with cold water in winter. Somehow, his life is big. He has not been frozen to death, nor has he been ill. This child is at least the son of the emperor. Even the son of an ordinary family is not necessarily so cheap. Calculate his age. Now he is only the sixth grade of primary school. He secretly reviles the evil feudal society. Scenery does it A decision was made. When xiaofengyan wanted to take off all her clothes, she stood up and turned her back and said, "xiaofengyan, you can rest assured that your sister will let you live a good life." With that, the scenery floated down from the trees and left the dilapidated yard. Fengyan raised his head and looked at the tiny branches and leaves on the tree. As always, he did not have any expression. He raised the bucket, and a bucket of water splashed down from the top of his head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1002 It''s a big story How to implement it? The scenery is difficult. She floated from one end of the palace to the other. Now she felt that this ghost image was of some use. She would not be tired or hungry. She would float faster than she would go. Finally, she stopped in front of the most heavily guarded palace. The plaque in front of the palace was engraved with three characters of imperial study. If Xiao Fengyan wants to live a good life, she can only rely on the emperor. From a WAN''s words, we can know that Fengyan''s mother is a green hat for the emperor, and the situation is so miserable. In this palace, in addition to the emperor, no one dares to control xiaofengyan. As the saying goes, only by knowing yourself and knowing the enemy can she be invincible. First of all, she has to understand the emperor so as to make a good plan. Scenery raised his hand to touch his chin, nodded, into this magnificent palace, others can not see her, is so willful and swaggering into. In the imperial study, a middle-aged man in a royal robe is sitting at his desk. The depiction of time has left a mark of wind and frost on his face. When he was young, he was afraid that he was also a romantic. He did not feel angry and self-confident. The man standing at the bottom of the stairs bowed and said, "Your Majesty, the national master''s divination has come to fruition recently." Leirang put down the corrected Memorial and said in a deep voice: "the National Master said a few days ago that there were people who would bring harm to our country. I am very worried about it. I don''t know what the result will be." "Not disaster, but help." "This man will be able to help his majesty dominate the country and make the Grand Central State prosperous. However, opportunities can not be met but his Majesty''s luck can be seen." When he heard this, he beamed with joy, and then said in a hurry: "can the national master give you some advice? Who is this person?" "Three days later, your majesty walked along the West Palace. After a long rain, the sun came out of the clouds, and the red clouds showed signs. The God of war came to protect our people and the whole country was in good health." Shenguan said: "the words of the master have been exhausted." "Good, good, good!" Leisure let a row said three good, and dignified way: "this matter can not be passed on to others to know." "Yes, your majesty." The scenery turned her lips. I can''t see that the emperor was still superstitious, and I don''t know who stipulated it. Every old emperor had a national teacher as a standard, but it was still good. She suddenly had a direction and could make use of the problem. She left the imperial study and followed a book. When she passed by a room without knowing who it was, she took a piece of clothes to air and took the path back to the remote yard. After the wind and smoke had been washed down, she looked up at the clothes hanging on the branches. She did not move, until a piece of clothes fell from the sky and covered his head. "Put it on." Scenery Road, she is a little tired, don''t know, thought the boy was drying people. Wind and smoke obediently dressed, a book was lost in his hand, the book page printed with two big characters of war. "You don''t have to remember it all. You can recite a paragraph or two." He still didn''t respond. "Scenery grabs the head," I said, you can''t not read He looked up at the scenery standing in the direction, not even a trace of curiosity. Controlling her frenzy, she said calmly, "open the book and I''ll teach you." He opened the book, and the traditional Chinese characters on it made her dizzy. Scenery a small face like swallowing a fly is as bad as swallowing a fly. My God, it''s better to let her die if she wants to read. She waved her hand, "forget it, or I''ll dictate it. Just remember it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1003 Sun Tzu''s art of war somehow knows that. Thanks to her best friend, she is fond of studying ancient literature. She used to recite it in her ear every day, but she would not recite it. My best friend? Does she have a good friend? These two words seemed to come out of the blue. She thought for a long time, but she couldn''t think of a reason. When she bowed her head, she suddenly came back to her mind. The child was still waiting for herself to speak. Now is not the time for her to think about other things. This is an overhead Dynasty. She read it in the imperial study. The emperor collected a lot of military books, but there was not a copy of Sun Tzu''s art of war, which can be remembered by wind and smoke. Maybe she can win by surprise. Scenery way: "we don''t remember that book, I''ll teach you some words." The wind and smoke threw the book in the hand on the ground. This child is really simple and rough, but when I think of the blue and purple marks on his body just seen She thought about it and said in a soft voice: "those who are in the battlefield first and then wait for the enemy are lost, and those who are later in the battlefield and tend to fight are laborious. Therefore, those who are good at fighting are good at fighting, but not at others Can you remember that? " "Those who are first in the field of war and treat the enemy are lost, and those who are later in the battlefield and tend to fight are laborious. Therefore, those who are good at fighting will cause harm to others but not to them." He read it out word by word, word by word. Scenery surprised way: "xiaofengyan, you remember so well!" He just said calmly, "what''s next?" If the enemy can''t be satisfied, he will not be able to make his voice clear. Go out of the way they don''t want to. He who travels thousands of miles without laboring will walk in a deserted land. " "Those who can make the enemy go from the enemy will benefit him; those who can make the enemy unable to do so will be harmed." ¡­¡­ In this way, she taught the wind and smoke all afternoon. Compared with her, the child is just like a baby coming out of the college entrance examination! How many people can''t ask for skills that can be recorded only once! She squatted under the willow tree, her whole body fell into low pressure Fengyan came over and squatted under the tree, but he didn''t know that he was only 10 cm away from the scenery. He murmured: "did I disappoint you?" Scenery Leng a moment, "why ask so?" "Because you suddenly stopped talking." He couldn''t see her. He was afraid that she would leave. "No, I''m not disappointed. You''re smart. I''m happy." He is really a sensitive child. He is good at scenery and holds his chin. He appreciates the handsome face of this little guy. After washing, he has already looked much better because he has had enough food these days. According to this trend, he may be a handsome man who will bring disaster to the country and the people in the future. Feng Yan suddenly bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry." She was startled. "How did you apologize to me?" "I dug up the roots of willows. I didn''t know it was you." The scenery instantly wanted to cry and laugh, "don''t worry, although I am a little fairy parasitic on the willow, but I am not the willow itself, just my temporary residence. I can hear its voice, and the willow tree says it can help you and make you live. It is very happy." After all, he is a child and a child who doesn''t often deal with people. It is excusable to believe in the fairy tales of scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1004 Fengyan suddenly asked, "what would you do if the willows were gone?" "Ah, in this way, I can only disappear here. Maybe I can wake up after finding the right willow with the wind." She talks nonsense. Through the long sun on his face, not dark in the wind. Suddenly, it began to rain without warning, and it continued to fall. In the night, a purple lightning split the sky. The damaged room dripped with water, and the cold wind kept blowing in from the broken window. Another thunder, wind and smoke covered a thin quilt, moved to the corner of the wall, he asked: "scenery, are you cold?" "I''m ok." Scenery sitting at the head of the bed, looking at the vacancy he specially left, or changed his mouth: "but it would be better to have a quilt." She climbed into bed, also into the quilt, close to the wind smoke, only at this time, the wind smoke can more feel her presence. Outside the thunder is more loud, he unconsciously grasped the quilt, but there is no expression on his face, "when father-in-law Li died, it was also raining." The scenery suddenly gave birth to a chill, the big night''s mention of this, she was afraid of panic, "who is Li Gonggong?" "The person who took care of me was sick and there was no doctor. I was very sad to stay in front of his bed." She thought to herself that father-in-law Li may be the only one who would treat him well. She comforted: "there is a saying in our country that good people have good rewards. Although they may not be reflected in their lives, they have to go to the palace of hell. When the king of hell looks through the books, he will know that he has done a lot of good deeds, and he will be reborn into a good family." "Father Li, he Is it reincarnation? " "I think so. However, some people who are concerned about their lives will not be reincarnated all the time. I think you are the one that father-in-law cares about most, so you should live a good life and don''t let him worry." "Well, I will live." This sentence, as if with the strength of oath. Purple thunder and lightning reflected in the window, the scenery saw him shiver again for a while, she took joking way: "xiaofengyan, you are not afraid of thunder?" He pressed his lips tightly, and his eyes showed that he would not admit defeat. Scenery a smile, "it doesn''t matter, I won''t laugh at you, there''s me, you don''t have to be afraid." It''s like a normal child to be afraid of thunder. "What''s more, I''ll tell you a bedtime story?" He nodded. "Once upon a time, there was a Cinderella. Her father married her stepmother, and her wicked stepmother also took two bad sisters with him..." As soon as the scenery opened her mouth, she thought of Cinderella for the first time. She did not consider whether the story was suitable for a boy. When the story was finished, the wind and smoke did not feel sleepy. "Cinderella is beautiful, so the prince fell in love with her at first sight. Then she is not beautiful. Will the prince not like her?" "Why "The prince needs shoes to know who Cinderella is. He can''t even remember the people he likes. He just remembers the beautiful face at the dinner party." ¡°¡­¡­ What else? " "Cinderella is still Cinderella before, and the prince will not like her." "This It''s possible. " Scenery crazy sweat, how to a more serious place, the child''s words seem to change more. He finally came to a conclusion that "Cinderella can only rely on the prince to change her fate, so it is very important for men to have rights." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The scenery is silent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1005 "It''s a good story. Thank you, scenery." He finally praised him and lay down with a strange insight and closed his eyes. Yes, before someone knew what new knowledge he had lit up, he fell asleep Scenery wants to call him up again and tell him this story is eulogizing the true, the good and the beautiful. But when she saw him sleeping, she was so clever that her heart melted. Forget it. That''s it. She smiles and lies down. Although she won''t feel tired, her work and rest habits as a human tell her that she needs to sleep. The rain continued to fall and the house continued to leak. In the morning of this day, the scenery sat on the corridor, boring by weaving tassels to kill time. Fengyan looked at the red silk rope in front of her eyes, wearing it in the air, he was obedient and did not speak. Finally, when the scenery was finished, a beautiful tassel fell on the hand of Fengyan. "This is for you. Well, if you have a sword in the future, you can hang it as a sword spike. But my knitting is too ugly. It''s embarrassing to hang it, ha ha." "I like it." He clung to the red tassel tightly and whispered. "If you like it, but it has other uses. Do you remember what I said?" "Well." He nodded seriously. The sound of the rain outside is getting smaller, and the heavy rain has become a light rain. The scenery looks at him and regrets, "I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to push you to the emperor''s side. You can''t turn back when you walk past. Maybe you will fall into a complicated court struggle in the future Maybe, even if you are lonely now, it''s better to have no conspiracy He raised his head, in the eyes of the former godless, gradually had his own insistence, "I am not afraid, I need power." With rights, the affairs of Mr. Li will not continue to happen. With rights, he can protect the people he wants to protect. As in that story, he will also have the ability to change the fate of others. He''s had enough of being bullied. Scenery no voice, said to implement the plan is her, advised him not to go is also her, her mind is now very contradictory, do not know what to do. He stood up and took the tassel to the outside for the first time. His steps were a little bit slow, and he also showed a little tender voice, "I will go alone, I will come back, scenery, you wait for me." Even when the scenery still felt that this was not right, his back had disappeared in the yard. "Hello, what a sight! Said to call my sister! No big, no small... " She stood up and yelled at the door, but I don''t think the boy could hear her. Between the dilapidated walls, a noble man came today. Today, leirang only takes a eunuch around him. The light rain is still on. Ma Yuan is conscientious in supporting his Majesty''s umbrella. He would rather become a drowned rat rather than let his majesty get wet. Looking at the desolation of the palace, I don''t know how to make the house more desolate "My highness, this is the cold palace used by the former dynasty to hold the concubines who made mistakes and were not loved. Later, the emperor took pity on these concubines and let them out of the palace. Now they are useless and these rooms are in disrepair for a long time." "Well, anyway, it''s too eye-catching. Go back to the next order and demolish all these yards, and plant more beautiful flowers and plants." "Yes." Ma Yuan is low. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1006 Leirang only felt that the dilapidated scenery made him unhappy. He also walked for a long time, but he did not encounter any special things. Just when he suspected that the national master''s divination was wrong, a red tassel suddenly fell from a tree. He stopped for a moment and did not order Ma Yuan. Instead, he went to pick it up. At this time, he heard a faint voice from the tree, looked up and saw only one A half old child fell asleep on the tree, as if talking in a dream. "Those who are first in the field of war and treat the enemy are lost, and those who are later in the battlefield and tend to fight are hard-working. Therefore, those who are good at fighting will cause harm to others but not to them. Those who can make the enemy go from the enemy to the enemy will benefit him; those who can make the enemy unable to reach him will suffer harm. Therefore, the enemy can work hard when he is lost, he can starve when he is satisfied, and he can move safely. Go out of the way they don''t want to. He who travels thousands of miles without laboring will walk in a deserted place. " "Well, this is The art of war! " Leirang''s voice seemed to disturb the children in the tree. He subconsciously wanted to reach out and rub his eyes, but he forgot that he was still in the tree. He fell off the tree trunk because of an imbalance. He had learned martial arts. He easily picked up the child and felt that the child''s face was very friendly. The child immediately struggled down, stood up, and sincerely thanks, "thank you for saving me, but My clothes are dirty. I feel like I''ve soiled your clothes. I''m sorry His clothes were ragged, his sleeves rolled up, and his arm was still purplish. His figure was thin and he was suffering a lot. Even Ma Yuan couldn''t bear to see such oppression of children in the palace. "What''s your name, child?" he said The rain stopped suddenly, and the sun, which had been missing for three days, finally came to work. The water drops on the leaves reflected the dazzling brilliance. He bowed his head and said for a long time, "my name is Fengyan." The scenery on the top of the wall almost cried out. She told him that he had no name! This kind of draw sympathy branch more, this child clearly promised well, how to return a responsibility!? Fengyan raised his head and looked at the tassels in his hands and touched his waist. He nervously said, "this tassel is mine!" Leilet amiable smile, "you first tell me, you just read in the dream of that paragraph of text is what, I will give you back." Feng Yan shook her head, "I don''t know. I just had a dream. In the dream, an old grandfather said to me." "Well, is that so?" Then he asked, "why do you sleep in the tree?" "I couldn''t get up and down. I fell asleep by accident." Why do you climb trees "I''m hungry. I want to pick up bird eggs..." He felt his shriveled stomach unconsciously and seemed embarrassed. "And your parents?" "According to a WAN, my mother died in the prison, and my father was the emperor, but ah Wan always called me a little bastard, and they didn''t give me food. I think I''m a man without a father." Ma Yuan said in a moment of terror: "bi..." "Shut up!" Leirang shouts that he has probably guessed the identity of the son. He still remembers the story of the imperial concubine. For the royal blood, he just ordered Princess Yun to deal with it. Then he didn''t ask, but he didn''t want to. He fell into such a situation. Anyway, he was his own child and Prince. Even if he was not favored, he had to go up to the tree to pick up bird eggs Method to fill his stomach, this how not to let him angry! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1007 "Who is ah Wan?" he said "Maid of the Royal dining room." "Doesn''t the imperial dining room give you food?" "A long time ago, when Duke Li was still alive, it was he who went to the imperial dining room to ask for a bite of food for me. Later, Duke Li died. Ah Wan gave me rice. There was no food, and the rice was mixed with sand. I didn''t eat it." He said, "ah Wan hasn''t come these days, so no one will deliver the meal." Leisurely let the voice more and more cold, "how do you get hurt?" "Every once in a while, a man and a woman come to meet, and they threaten me not to let me out." Fengyan said very calm, but let the scenery sitting on the wall cry. In fact, the wind smoke also heard that sobbing voice, this only for him to cry, only he can hear the voice. Fengguang suddenly found that she didn''t understand many things. As a 12-year-old child, she couldn''t imagine whether she could bear the experience afterwards. She wiped her tears and cried with no image to speak of. Fortunately, no one could see her. Almost all the palace people vented their pressure on the child, and she cursed them for not dying well! "It''s a reversal of the sky!" Idle let rage way: "a small servant, also dare to bully the head of the master! That''s how Princess Yun governs the palace people! " "Master, calm down Ma Yuan was also shocked, but considering his Majesty''s health, it was better not to make him too excited. Why are you angry? I''m hungry, and I''m not full, but I''m not angry Leirang calmed down and gazed at him, "you have been bullied here, why not angry?" "I can''t beat them now because I''m young, not because I''m weak. So I remember, but I won''t be angry." Leirang was stunned by his words for a second, and then said: "they threatened you not to tell me. Why did you tell me Me? " "Because you have my tassel, this is my first birthday present." He was silent for a moment. "Is today your birthday?" "That''s what Duke Li said." "Good I''ll give it back to you. " He returned the tassels to him, looking at the small children, the emperor suddenly felt that he had no face to stand in front of him. "Thank you, uncle. I''m going back." The wind and smoke ran into a more shabby yard behind him. Ma Yuan said uneasily, "Your Majesty Is it time for us to return? " Xianrang looked at the direction of the wind and smoke leaving. Although there were regrets, it was still more about the country. He stood with his hands behind his back and said in a deep voice: "tonight, let my eldest prince, Xianmo, move into Yihe palace." Ma Yuan understood his Majesty''s meaning and bowed down: "yes, your majesty." This is a recognition of his identity, but also to raise the meaning of his identity, to take the name of a stranger, the two father and son first met like strangers, is not it appropriate? After a long rain, the sun rises from the clouds, the red cloud signs, and the God of war comes to protect our people and the whole country is in good health. It has been raining for three days in a row, but it has stopped. In the yard, the wind and smoke stood and let the cry drown. "Oh If I knew that it was your birthday, I would make it look better. Why didn''t you tell me that I should go to the imperial dining room to get more delicious food and drink. Do you want to be so heartbreaking, boy... " The wind smoke listens to listen, suddenly raised the lip corner, fleeting, as if is an illusion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1008 Many palace people came that night, and rows of people knelt in front of Fengyan, who was sitting at the door, staring at the night in a daze. Ma Yuan read a sacred edict, and respectfully said: "the eldest prince, the servant specially comes to pick up the prince''s highness to return to the palace." "Oh." Fengyan stood up and reacted coldly. When he crossed Ma Yuan, he said, "take the willows in the yard back together." "Yes." Although Ma Yuan doesn''t know why he has such a request, his commanding temperament is very similar to that of his majesty. The imperial palace is so big that it takes a lot of time to walk from here to Yihe palace. Ma Yuan has specially prepared a carriage, and there are not many people who can use it in the palace. Fengyan stepped onto the carriage, facing such a powerful array, he did not panic at all. He whispered, "scenery, are you there?" "I''m here." The scenery sits beside him to answer, remove willow this matter also let her feel interesting. "I don''t like the name he took." "I''m a stranger It''s not bad. " He spat out two words, "ugly." "After all, he is the emperor. You can''t resist his will now. Don''t let other people hear him. Do you know that?" He gave a perfunctory "um". The child used to be angry, and the scenery clapped his head with a smile. "Although I also think that the wind and smoke are more pleasant to listen to, but the leisure Street is also good. Ah Mo, ah Mo, do you listen, do you feel good?" "Well, I''ll call you a mo after the scenery." The haze on his face was swept away. From today on, he is the first Prince of leisure. After about a quarter of an hour, Yihe palace finally arrived. The palace was magnificent, and there were a hundred women''s football players in eunuch''s palace. It can be seen that leirang attached great importance to the prince. The scenery looks at the leimo who changes into a fine and gorgeous dress, and has a kind of gratification that my family has children living a good life. Even if the scenery wants to give Xianmo good health in these days, but after all, it can''t be cured in a day or two. Xianmo''s body is still very thin and much weaker than his peers. The broad and heavy royal clothes on his body, reflecting his slightly handsome face, will only make people angry and heartache. Scenery squats in front of him, quietly looking at this age but 12-year-old child, the mood is sad. "Scenery, are you still there?" For a long time did not hear her voice, leimo in this open bedroom, issued an uncertain voice. She quickly replied, "I''m here." These days, as long as she has been in a daze for a long time and no voice has been heard, the child will always ask if she is still there. If she does not answer, he will always be standing in the same place, and his black eyes, who are not easy to recover, will slowly become silent, and let himself be swallowed by a piece of silence. "Scenery..." He held out his hand, and Fengguang grasped his small palm, which was rough and even cracked. She said gently, "I hold xiaofengyan''s hand, do you feel it?" "Well..." Idle Mo nods, in the eye has not seen the joyful color. Her heart suddenly softened down, "little a Mo may want to grow well, grow fatter and taller, and it''s better to grow up healthily and healthily." "Scenery grew up with me." Scenery smile, "good, I grow up with you." She thought that she would protect the child well before the system was able to fix the leak and before she was sent away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1009 All the people in the palace all know that there is a big prince suddenly, and the special honor given by his majesty is not ordinary. Naturally, many people are active in their minds. To say that the most active ones are those in the harem, especially those who have no children. Xianmo''s biological mother is dead, and he is still young, so he must have a mother to discipline him. What''s more, before that, he grew up in the deserted palace, let alone read, and didn''t understand many court etiquette. Of course, children need a mother. The problem is, which concubine will your majesty put him under. Children are very important to women in the harem. Aging is a very fast process. After aging, it is only children who can attract your Majesty''s attention. "Your Highness, lady ANN is coming." Lu Youde, the eunuch of Yihe palace, came to report to the sleeping hall. Leimo just wake up, hear the voice of road Youde is frown. Lu Youde knows that this is a sign of his Royal Highness''s displeasure, because there are too many wives to visit her royal highness in the past few days. It seems that the concubine an came here early in the morning in order not to collide with other concubines. But his highness is a master of the bed. No, he doesn''t stay in bed. He just has a very serious anger of getting up. Waking up by himself and being woken up by others are two different things forever. "A Mo good, you have to remember, can''t be angry casually, can let people gossip." The scenery sits by the bed, gently touching his head. Just like a few days ago, Lu Youde strangely found the child who was still sulking and angry. Now he has no anger at all. When he got out of bed, he began to dress and groom himself. He always came by himself, because he didn''t like the feeling of those maids touching his body. Soon, he appeared in the hall. Princess an is a gentle woman in the south of the Yangtze River. Her father is just a small official in the south of the Yangtze River. It can be said that she has made great efforts to win the imperial concubine position. Her mother''s family can not help her. On the contrary, she only asks her family members not to drag herself down. Seeing the child coming out of the inner hall, she saluted quickly, then raised a gentle smile, "the eldest prince, please forgive me for coming to see his highness today." I have no expression. An Fei''s smile on her face was embarrassed. The scenery that follows him all the way is helpless: "a Mo...." "Sit down, please." At last, he had a reaction. An imperial concubine a smile, this just sits down again, "hear big prince early years is grow up in the cold palace, but now look at this body demeanor, concubine body but feel not inferior to any other prince." "Well." In the face of flattery, his reply was extremely short and indifferent. In fact, if it was not for the scenery that patted him on the head, he would not even bother to say it. Princess an only thinks that the child may be so rigid and unsophisticated because of his birth and circumstances. Who in this palace does not smile at people every day? Even if they hate it, they have to smile to show their demeanor. Concubine an is worthy of being a character who has been in the harem for decades. Facing this situation, she still seems to be at ease. She said to the maids behind her: "Xiaohe, take out the gift I prepared for your highness." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1010 Xiaohe put the box in her hand on the table, and Princess Ann opened the box. Inside was a delicate white jade pendant. "I don''t have anything good either. I only have this jade pendant made of cold jade. I hope the eldest prince will accept it." The idle stranger is not moved. "It is said that this cold jade has the effect of expelling evil spirits and poisons. I heard that the eldest prince is not in good health, so I want to use this jade pendant as a gift to congratulate the eldest prince on entering the ceremony and palace." The scenery immediately poked the leisure Mo with the hand, "dispel evil and drive poison, ah, good thing, you take it quickly." Anyway, there are quite a lot of things that have been sent to various palaces recently. Most of them are gold, silver and jewelry. If you don''t accept them, those people will say that if you don''t accept them, they will despise me and force others to accept them before they leave with satisfaction. Now, it''s OK to collect more things from Princess Ann. "Thank you very much." At last he reached out and took over the box. An Fei''s smile was even more beautiful. She said with a smile: "it''s not long before the big prince moved to Yihe palace. Can you still adapt to life?" The scenery pokes the leisure road again. Leisure Mo light spit out two words, "OK." "That''s good. The eldest prince is not taken care of by his mother. People will miss some places and take care of them badly. Now I can feel much relieved to hear what the eldest prince said." Scenery put one hand on the table and supported her chin. She tilted her head to look at the casual stranger and poked him in the face with the other hand. "Thank you for your concern." An Fei''s eyes were full of doubts. She didn''t understand why the indifferent man suddenly became happy. But this was not a bad thing for her. She said casually: "the eldest prince was originally under the charge of Princess Yun, but Princess Yun still has a prince and a Lord. I''m afraid she has more heart than strength. She has neglected the big prince and the great emperor for more than ten years Son, don''t hate my sister Yun Fei. " "She''s testing your attitude," said Feng Leisure Mo said: "I have no memory of the cloud princess, can not talk about hatred." "That''s good." An imperial concubine gentle smile, "cloud princess is your Majesty''s favorite concubine, if the big prince and cloud concubine heart have a gap, then the dilemma is your majesty." The scenery is interesting to sit by the side of Leisure Road and say: "this Niang is to remind you, don''t go to the trouble of that cloud imperial concubine." An Fei released such a strong kindness, leimo nature can also feel, he nodded, "I understand." An Fei satisfied smile, she sat half a cup of tea time, then left the instrument and palace. The scenery floated around leimo and then passed by. She said, "a Mo, how do you think of the empress Ann Fei?" "Not so much." Leimo''s attitude is cold, for that princess, he can''t talk about like, also can''t talk about hate. The scenery floated in front of him, staring at him for a long time, holding his face in both hands, and calling seriously, "ah mo." Leisure Mo only felt that there was something slightly cold pasted on his face, his ears were slightly red, but he still asked with one eye: "what''s the matter?" "You can''t talk to people with such a cold attitude any more. It''s not a good thing for you to show all your likes and dislikes on your face." He said, "what does the scenery want me to do?" "Smile." Scenery immediately pinched his face and sighed: "you have to learn to smile. Do you see that Princess Ann today? Do you think that when she laughs, you will feel that she is not as annoying as those ladies before?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1011 Leimo Wen speech, but also seriously thought about a time, and finally nodded. "See, that''s the power of a smile." The scenery patted his head and said with deep heart: "the power of smile is great. It can not only attract people''s favor, but also defeat those who want to spy on your ideas. Now for you, the most important thing is to create a good interpersonal relationship. Only in this way can you survive in this palace." "But..." Idle Mo tiny frown, "I can''t smile." "It doesn''t matter. We can learn slowly." The scenery squatted in front of him and softened his voice, "O Mo, you are the eldest son of the old emperor. In this palace, the old emperor has not yet made a prince, and the empress has no son. Your existence will be a thorn in the eye of many people. Therefore, you must be careful, understand?" "I understand." Xianmo raised his hand and gently put it on his face. He could feel that his hand was on the back of her hand, which made his heart feel a trace of satisfaction, and the silk satisfaction was very luxurious. A heart could not hold it. Lips gently raised a minute, like a touch of spring breeze, as if between then disappeared. It was a surprise. After a long time of scenery, he happily kept the boy in front of him and said, "great! Originally small a Mo also is not can''t smile, smile up also so good-looking, Niang I good happy Hear the last "Niang" this word, idle Mo facial expression instantly congeals, the body carried past. She was stunned, looking at his silent back, did not understand just how the child is now. The scenery carefully poked his back with his hand, "little amo, what''s the matter with you?" After a while, just spread his stuffy voice, "you are not my mother." She is suddenly poor in words, and her back looks thin and lonely. It is easy to arouse people''s sympathy. His mother was executed after she gave birth to him in prison. Therefore, he has never met his mother, and maternal love is a luxury. Perhaps, in his heart, mother is a taboo sealed up. A sense of guilt surged up in the scenery''s heart. She secretly said that she couldn''t really speak. Which pot didn''t open and which one didn''t open? Now, it hurt the child''s young heart. She apologized: "Mo, I''m sorry, I won''t talk nonsense next time, can you forgive me this time?" The idle stranger did not speak. "Really, I really know I''m wrong. Anyway, I can''t speak. If you have a lot of adults, don''t worry about it, OK?" He remained silent and did not turn around. The voice of scenery was stained with crying, "O Mo, what should I do if you ignore me? Only you can hear me. If you ignore me, I may disappear... " "No He finally turned around, and there was a dark color in his eyes that was hard to detect. "You won''t disappear." The scenery was startled by his assertive tone. She asked stupidly, "how do you know I won''t disappear?" "That willow tree, I have good protection, I will not let you disappear." When the scenery listened, she suddenly couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t expect that the child could still remember her nonsense at that time. Touching his head, she whispered, "OK, I won''t disappear." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1012 After a period of time in Yihe palace, Xianmo''s close eunuch Ma Yuan once again came to Yihe palace to preach, and let him go to perform martial arts. The scenery hears the martial arts arena three words is nervous way: "he won''t want to fight with you?" Idle Mo behaved more calm, he put on a suit of neat clothes, "went to know." In the martial arts arena, there is not only one person, but also a beautiful young man in purple and blue. Idle Mo walks past, respectfully salute, "the son minister pays homage to the father emperor." "Don''t be too polite. Come here and let the national master and general LAN meet." Leirang beckoned. He looked amiable. He walked a few steps closer. Leirang first introduced the man in purple, "this is master Zou he Zou." Leisure Mo bows down again, "national teacher." "You don''t have to be polite." Zou he a pair of peach blossom eyes with a smile, it is easy to hook the soul of people, when looking at the leisure Street, his eyes stay in the place of no one for a second. In the moment, the pressure of the scenery was so great that she followed him beside him. She didn''t even dare to drift. She just stared at the teacher nervously. However, he never put too much attention on other people''s bodies except for the initial slight pause in his eyes. And he just that one eye, it seems that is just her illusion. At this time, leirang has introduced another man, "this is Lan Zhao, blue general." Leisure Mo bow head, "blue general." LAN Zhao suddenly put his hand on the shoulder of Xianmo. After a moment, he nodded and said to xianrang: "the eldest prince has excellent martial arts bone, and is a good seedling to practice martial arts." "That''s nature." Zou he''s mouth with a touch of enchanting smile, "I divination, never made a mistake." "Good, good, good." Xianrang said three good words in a row. Longxin was very happy and said to him, "listen up, Mo''er. From now on, general LAN will be your master. He will teach you how to practice martial arts. You should study hard." "Yes." Leisure Mo sees to blue Zhao, the body is tiny bow, line a big ceremony, the standard and proper shout a, "master." LAN Zhao said in a hurry: "I don''t dare to be the master of the eldest prince. I''m only responsible for teaching him martial arts. It''s nothing." "Where did general LAN come from?" Xianrang did not agree, "since you teach Mo''er martial arts, it is no different from the teacher who taught him how to practice calligraphy. How can you not afford a master?" Zou he said with a smile: "Your Majesty, you don''t know that our general has a rigid disposition and is not the first day." LAN Zhao takes a look at Zou he who is like stirring excrement stick, and doesn''t pay attention to him. Zou he added again, "or a sulky temperament." Idle let a smile, "well, the general can''t speak, the national teacher don''t tease him any more." At this time, a eunuch suddenly ran over and yelled, "your majesty!" Idle let frown a way: "what do you shout? Forget the rules? " "Please forgive your majesty The eunuch quickly knelt down, "I really have something urgent to report." "Oh?" Zou he said with a meaningful smile: "isn''t this the eunuch in the palace of empress Yunfei?" Xianlet''s face immediately became a little ugly. Since meeting Xianmo, he has been ignoring Princess Yun and not going to her palace. Princess Yun has been quiet for a while. However, seeing the little Eunuch in such a hurry, he still asks, "what''s the matter?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1013 "My highness, the second prince has been suffering from a high fever since yesterday. Today, it is very serious. The empress Yunfei is at a loss. She is so anxious that she faints twice. Please go and have a look, your majesty." The little eunuch''s words were urgent. Listening to this anxious tone, it seemed that a man who did not pay attention to the second prince was about to drive the crane to the West. The second prince''s name is Xianlong. He has always been the favorite child of xianrang. You can see from the name of this child that there is a word with the same pronunciation as the dragon. He did not think much about it. Leirang strode away before he could say a word. Ma Yuan immediately followed him. It can be seen that no matter how much different care leirang shows for him, his status is still hard to shake. make complaints about his son''s illness, "can''t you find a doctor too?" What''s the use of running to the old emperor "When the second prince is ill, imperial concubine Yun is not in a hurry to find the imperial doctor. Instead, she comes to her Majesty in a hurry. This is really interesting." Zou he felt his chin with his fingers, and his smile was charming. The scenery was startled. I didn''t dare to make a sound for a long time. Leimo calmly looked at Zou he, and said without expression: "master, the wind is very strong, be careful to catch cold." Wearing a loose suit, the neckline is wide open, showing most of the chest of Zou he, and then smile more brilliant, "please worry about the big prince, I have always been in good health." LAN Zhao sneered and did not speak. "General LAN, it seems that you agree with me." Zou he threw a wink at him. LAN Zhao doesn''t pay attention to him. He looks at Xianmo, and his cold and hard look softens a lot. "Big prince, it''s hard to practice martial arts, but if it''s to fight and kill the enemy, you must practice martial arts, so that you can protect yourself and your generals." Scenery and happy in the idle Mo ear to fill a sentence, "not only so, but also to strengthen the body." Leimo brows ease, slowly way: "I will learn." "Let''s start from tomorrow. At the end of every day, the eldest prince will come to the martial arts arena. Here, I will teach you some basic skills. Can you do it?" "Wait It''s too early The scenery yelled, "at that time, it was not bright, OK?" It''s five o''clock in the morning. Xianmo is still a child. He needs enough rest time and long body. The 12-year-old boy didn''t see the scenery. He said firmly, "I can do it." Even if the scenery has any opinion, it can''t say much. The reason why he asked LAN Zhao to teach him martial arts was because of the prediction made by Zou he that Xianmo would be the God of war in this country. As a god of war, how could he not practice martial arts? However, xianrang did not intend to let him study politics, because he found only ordinary teachers who taught reading and writing for him, but also from the people. His intention was so obvious. The only way he can get close to the East Palace is that he is not qualified to be protected. Fengguang knows very well that she is pitiful, so she won''t talk to him more. In the next few days, she looks at the child every day and gets up before dawn. When she comes back to Yihe palace, she is tired and sleeps. The only thing she can do for him is to drive away the noisy cicadas and insects in the grass when he is sleeping ¡£ Ordinary people can''t see her, but these animals are different. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1014 This night, the scenery guard Xianmo fell asleep, and she floated out of the window. If Xianmo didn''t sleep, she would not have a chance to float out, because before going to bed, he would always talk to the scenery and make sure she was by his side. Finally, when he couldn''t bear it, this meaningless chat would be finished. As usual, after driving away the insects at night, she was going to float back to have a rest. The bright spot in the sky attracted her attention. It was a bright lamp. In fact, there is no rule forbidding the setting of lanterns in the imperial palace. Many maids will put on lanterns during the Lantern Festival every year, but today is not the Lantern Festival. This lantern is different from the ordinary one. It has blue lights inside. On the way, there are not a few guards and eunuchs'' maids passing by, but no one looks up at this one Light. Does it mean that Ordinary people can''t see this lamp? Relying on his identity as a ghost, the scenery floated along with the Kongming lamp, and told her curiously to let her go to find out. I don''t know how long it has gone. After passing through several palaces, the height of Kongming lamp gradually drops. The scenery looks at a splendid palace gate in front of it. The plaque on it says "Fengyi Palace" for a while. The light went straight in without stopping. The scenery also follows. Under a pear tree, there was a woman in plain clothes. She raised her hand slightly, and the lamp fell on her white palm. Her beautiful face was not happy or angry. There was no other color in her cold eyes. However, she just looked at the lamp quietly for a while, then she opened her hand, and the Kongming lamp with blue light was blazing in her palm Finally, the blue flame disappeared, leaving no dust. "Little girl, where are you from Women''s side eyes, with a smile. The scenery stayed for a while, looked around, and no one else was there. Then she realized that the woman was talking to herself. She floated to her and said, "can you see me?" "I''m not blind. Why can''t I see you?" When the woman smiles, she is more beautiful than the pear blossom. The scenery gazed at her for a moment, stretched out her hand, and a white petal passed through her palm. She said, "it''s not the season for pear blossom." "As long as I want to see, plum blossom can also bloom, which is nothing." She inexplicably believed that she had this ability, but her heart was more uncertain, "you are The queen? " "This is the palace." She was smiling, and her loneliness was replaced by grace and ease. This is Rong tingxue, the young lady of the prime minister''s house and the queen of the dynasty. She looks so beautiful that she should be the empress. The scenery thinks so, and asks, "what are you doing outside so late?" "What are you doing out there so late?" "I''m a ghost. Of course, I should be floating around at night." "I couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk." Let listen to snow again: "look at your appearance, you don''t look like a ghost." "Then I don''t have a body. What is a ghost?" "There are many ways for a person to get out of the body. It''s not just death that makes a soul." "You mean I''m still saved? " She can''t believe that the system king can''t help things, this empress actually can have a way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1015 "Hearing snow with a smile," the time has come, you can naturally go back to where you should go back. " "When does that have to be?" "Look at the chance." Let listen to snow mysterious and unpredictable smile, "some things can''t come, can only let it go." The scenery skimmed her lips, "what''s the difference between saying these things and not saying them?" "No difference." Let listen to snow at will say: "the world has a cause will have fruit, and when the result arrives, you will also understand what the cause is." The scenery thought for a while and asked, "empress, do you practice Buddhism?" "I only practice Taoism, not Buddhism." Let listen to snow leave a smile, turn around to wave sleeve, "I want to go to bed, you also leave it." A gust of wind swept, and the scenery flew out of Fengyi palace. She was floating at the door of Fengyi palace. She felt that the empress was definitely not an ordinary person. She also wanted to ask more about things that could make her materialized, but she was driven out directly. Most of all, the queen seemed to be very talkative, but she was not very talkative. She stayed in place for a while, or chose to float back to Yihe palace. The next day, when it was still not light, it was time for him to practice martial arts. Seeing from the scenery, he had been standing for half an hour with a sword. His body could not stand it. But LAN Zhao did not speak. He kept a movement and did not move. Finally, after a few minutes, LAN Zhao called out to stop. The stiff movement of Xianmo relaxed. A layer of sweat appeared on his forehead, but there was no complaint. Blue Zhao, who has always had a stiff face, had to let his look soften down at the moment, "the big prince, go to have a rest first, and we will continue to practice later." "Thank you, master." Leimo put down his sword and went to one side of the stool and sat down. Scenery hastily gives him to use hand fan, "small a Mo, very tired?" "Not bad." Leimo looked at the distant towering figure and lowered his voice. "If you are too tired to bear it, don''t hold your breath." She knows his sullen character very well. Xianmo raised the corners of his lips. After taking good care of himself through the clothes, he put on a smile with such a handsome face. He said, "I''m used to master''s teaching. These are nothing." Scenery was fascinated by his smile for a while. I don''t know whether he said it really or not. Since that time she taught him to smile frequently, now he will always pull out a smile. He will smile, and the scenery is happy, but she never said, let him also put this posture in front of her to speak! She sighed, with a feeling that she could not help herself. Leimo listen to her for a long time do not speak, he whispered: "scenery, are you angry?" "No This simple and stiff two words, but it does not seem that she said there is No. Leimo does not understand why she should be angry, but he knows that no matter what she is angry about, he just needs to apologize, "scenery, it''s my fault, don''t be angry." At a young age, I have the cognition that I have to admit my mistakes in front of girls Somehow, she suddenly felt that the future of this child must be limitless in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1016 In the morning, it''s time for him to practice martial arts. In the afternoon, he has a lot of homework to do. After saying goodbye to LAN Zhao, the scenery accompanies leimo on the way back to Yihe palace. She looks at the wound left by his face and LAN Zhao in actual combat. She is heartbroken, "that Lan Zhao''s hand is too light. How can you be hurt? And I''ve scratched your face. What can I do if I leave a scar? " "Master said that it is a kind of honor for a man to have injuries." The scenery was afraid that the child would believe it. She would make big and small scars on her body in the future. She said quickly, "ah Mo, listen to me. You can''t have any injuries on your body, especially on your face. If you have too many scars on your face, and you don''t look so beautiful any more, you can''t find your daughter-in-law in the future." Leisure Mo stopped, he thought for a while, seriously asked: "looking for a daughter-in-law is to see the face?" "That''s not all..." The scenery carefully analyzed for him, "but you have to know, a person looks good, others will have to contact with him, to understand his ideas, although the face does not represent everything, but sometimes many things really look at the face, at least, a good-looking face can bring you a lot of opportunities." "What about the scenery?" "What?" He asked, "is scenery more interested in meeting the good-looking man than a bad one?" "Well..." She coughed sheepishly. "I want to deny it, but it''s true." Not only her, this is a common fault that many people will have. When a good-looking person stands with a less beautiful person, other people''s eyes will subconsciously focus on the former. The so-called Yankong is a reasonable existence both at home and abroad. "I see." Scenery: "what do you understand?" Leimo did not answer, as if with the story of Snow White last time, he seems to have a strange understanding, with his own understanding into his own world. Then let the heart of scenery tickle. All of a sudden, a Cuju came out and rolled to the foot of Xianmo. He looked down and looked up again. In front of him came an eight or nine year old boy. The little boy didn''t dare to get close to him when he saw him with a sword on his waist. Then, he seemed to think of something. His innocent eyes were filled with a look of curiosity, "you Are you my brother? " Leisure Mo did not deny, but chuckled, casually asked: "who are you?" The scenery is surprised to see leimo, he did not love to smile before, he also know how to treat people with smile? "I''m Xianlong..." The little boy grinned with a big smile, "big brother, you are my big brother, aren''t you?" I thought he was just an ordinary prince. Who could have expected that he would be the child of that lady Yunfei. Scenery has not seen cloud princess, so they can not judge the similarity between their mother and son, but now to see the child, she held her face and sighed, "what a lovely little Zhengtai ah." "Hum." Leisure Mo put up a smile, not light or heavy issued a snort. "Cough..." Scenery clear throat, "of course, still not our home ah Mo lovely." "Xianlong but looked at leisure let suddenly change the face, blinking to overflow the water mist eyes," big brother, you don''t like leisure www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1017 Xianmo: "yes, I don''t like it." "I''m a stranger!" Scenery was startled by his decisive answer. She looked at the child again and was about to cry. She said, "look at you, you''re going to make people cry." The idle stranger turned his lips and did not speak. After all, he was only a 12-year-old boy. Seeing his rare childish behavior, he suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Second prince!" The late comers rushed to come, and the first mammy saw that leimo was slightly stiff and stiff, and saw her little master''s aggrieved appearance. She quickly and nervously said, "second prince, what''s the matter with you? Have you been bullied? " Before they arrived, there was only a casual stranger. This sentence made by the mother obviously made people recognize that there was something out of the words. Xianlong is afraid of misunderstanding, and quickly shakes his head: "no one bullies me." The mother said again, "the second prince is kind-hearted, but if you are bullied, don''t ignore it. How can you say that the second prince is also the favorite child of his majesty and his mother. Both his majesty and his mother will make a contribution to the second prince." This mammy did not seem to hear from the idle long mouth that it was the idle stranger who bullied him, so she would not give up. The scenery looks at Xianmo, and his face is expressionless, as if he were just a spectator. If you look at Xianlong, there are so many palace people to protect him, while Xianmo is only one person. Because the scenery is not human now. The scenery loves leimo, this kind of heartache, after seeing that Mammy, it turns into a rage. She directly rushes to the past and kicks the Mammy''s back fiercely. The mammy directly falls to the ground on the head, and rolls twice by the way. "Mother Guo!" "Mammy, are you all right?" The other eunuchs quickly helped up the man who fell to the ground. Mother Guo supported her waist, and her face also had large and small wounds. She said carelessly, "which son of a bitch dares to kick my mother, is he impatient to live!? Ouch My old waist... " Now, the second prince, who had not yet cried, cried out when she heard Mammy''s abuse. They were all in a hurry to comfort the second prince. Even mother Guo couldn''t help her. She fell to the ground again. The scenery floated back to the side of the Leisure Road, and asked him with a smile, "are you happy?" "Does the scenery feel relieved?" Instead of answering, he asked her a question. She felt her head and said, "it should be the way to relieve the anger..." "Then I feel happy." His dark eyes brightened with a smile. Scenery, and then patted his head, "good ah, young age will be so seductive, it is really a good child I trained." "I''m not a child." "You''re only twelve, and you''re still young." "I will grow up soon," he insisted The scenery looked at his sudden serious look, the mood suddenly some subtle. The people over there are still noisy, leimo gently said: "scenery, let''s go." "Well..." The road to Huiyi and Gong was blocked by a group of people. They could only choose to take a long way. It''s good not to go around. Once around, they met a person. Zou he was lying on the tree trunk with a wine bottle in his hand. His face was red and he was full of wine. He read: "once upon a time, it''s hard to make water by sea, but Wushan is not cloud. Looking back on the flowers, I found that half of them were practicing Taoism and half of them were gentlemen... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1018 The drunk didn''t see anyone coming. Zou Heyi''s peach blossom eyes were full of grief. He whispered in a painful voice, "I don''t even look at other women for you Why don''t you like me "I was trapped in love." The scenery nodded, "I didn''t expect that the national master looked very unruly. Behind his back, he was still an affectionate figure." Leisure Mo said: "drunk oneself with wine is just a kind of escape." The scenery unexpectedly looked at him, "I can''t believe that you have such a deep understanding when you are young. Yes, ah Mo, no matter what you encounter in the future, you will remember that you can''t escape. Escape can''t solve any problems, but it will only make you more painful." Remember, I am "Who? Make me sleep When Zou he hit a wine jar on the ground, he saw the man standing under the tree, and he said with a lack of interest: "it''s the prince." so far away, you can smell the wine smell from him. Leimo nodded, "national teacher." "Big prince, the weather is so good today. Come and have a drink with me." It''s rare that Zou he will have such a kind time. Scenery yelled, "you want to drink by yourself, we a Mo is still under age, we don''t drink!" Also think of the other party can not hear their own words, she busy to the idle way: "you can''t accompany him to drink, hear?" "Well." Leimo clever nod. She was in a trance and had the feeling that she had become a mother. "Women or something Let them go with the wind. " Zou he suddenly became free and easy, "I don''t need women. There are so many women pursuing me, and I don''t need to hang on one of her trees..." Said, he had a cry again, "the world''s women are hard hearted? I have paid so much for you In order to make you happy, even their own dignity also don''t want, why do you just don''t like me? What''s wrong with me They are good-looking and have great martial arts skills. Many women lined up in front of me. I refused for you How can you be so cruel that you don''t even give me a look I don''t want to live It''s boring to live... " The more you listen to the scenery, the more speechless it is. At first, when I saw Zou he, his charming and graceful image of a handsome young man had become a thing of the past. Now the impression that he could keep in her mind was just a crying and dying man. She looked at the casual stranger, "does this thing let you learn anything?" "You can''t drink if you don''t have a good drink." "No The scenery corrects, "is you never because a woman wants to die to live, like Zou he, but most people look down on." "But He seems to like that woman very much "This is the most unwise part of Zou he." The scenery slowly analyzed the way: "you see him, it''s clear that he has a picture of the country and the city Well, this metaphor seems wrong, but forget it, he clearly has a face of great national charm, but he doesn''t know how to make good use of it. He can only get drunk and play drunk here. It''s really stupid. " ¡°¡­¡­ The scenery thinks, how does he want to do? " "Of course, it is to use his own advantages to win the favor of his sweetheart. Since he has a good face, he can''t waste it. To chase girls, the first thing is to be quick and precise. No matter what, we should take the person first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1019 Leimo asked naturally: "scenery means, first of all, to lock up that woman?" She said, "what are you locked up? Playing in prison is easy to break people''s mind. Let me say this. First of all, on the premise that the woman doesn''t dislike you, the first thing you should do is to cook a cooked meal. Of course, there are many ways, but the method mentioned above can''t hurt the woman. In the later days, you should always With a feeling of guilt to want to die, she has been wandering around. A woman is easy to be soft hearted. As long as she is soft hearted, it means that you are half successful. The next thing, things that can be solved with time are not things. " She is like a master of relationship between men and women. In fact, all these things are what she saw from novels before. Which novel is not that men are not bad and women are not loved? Sometimes the body and the heart is not the same, in the last run with the ball happy ending? Moreover, Zou he''s appearance is indeed like the male master in the novel, which is so beautiful that people and gods are indignant. He has the qualification of being a man. Wait The scenery suddenly wondered whether it was the system Jun who threw her into the wrong world, so that there would be no "shelter" for her in the world. In that case, Zou he might be the man in the world. She has not yet realized what kind of emotional values she has planted for this child. After watching Zou he''s drunken madness for a while, he finally got bored. The scenery and leimo chose to go back to the palace. As for whether the master of the state would be drunk and fall from the tree Who cares? Back to Yihe palace, Lu Youde has prepared the lunch. The eunuch did a good job and was very quick. Xianmo just laughed. He asked all the people in the palace to step down. On weekdays, because he always wanted to talk to the scenery, he would let the people nearby leave. Then, when he picked up the sweet and sour ribs, he heard the expected breath. As if not found in general, he asked: "do you want to eat scenery?" "I want to..." A word, showing infinite sadness. "But scenery can''t be eaten," he added So he put the sweet and sour spareribs in his mouth. The scenery swallows a mouthful of saliva, anger shape, "a Mo you this bad child." Clearly know that she can only see but not eat, but also deliberately tempt her. "Scenery." Leisure Mo put down his chopsticks, he looked at her, actually looked at the direction of the voice, suddenly seriously said: "I will find a way to make you become an entity." She was suddenly silent, because he was shocked by the determination in his eyes. For a long time, she touched his head and said warmly, "OK, I believe in amo." Maybe in that day, she will leave the world. Xianmo doesn''t like to be served by others, and he doesn''t like to have any eunuchs in the palace. So since he moved into Yihe palace, he has done all the grooming himself. Sometimes he is too tired to help himself and say, "O Mo, why don''t you ask your servant to serve you?" Leisure Mo shook his head, "I don''t need it." With other people in, he can''t talk to the scenery, so he can''t be sure that the scenery is still around him, and he doesn''t like other people''s physical contact. Maybe it was in the cold palace, because of his memory of being abused. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1020 Scenery always felt that even if the child did not say anything, she could easily make her feel heartache. After heartache, the more she wanted to do something for him, so he saw his clothes floating in front of him. He paused for a moment, took his clothes, put them on, and said thank you. "No thanks, no thanks. That''s all I can do for you." "No Leimo shallow smile, "scenery helped me a lot." His eyes are clear, a smile on his lips is like a spring breeze, and the scenery suddenly sighs, "with time, O Mo, you must be a handsome man who brings disaster to the country and the people." "Does scenery want me to bring disaster to the country and the people?" When he asked this sentence, he didn''t look like he was joking. It seemed that if the scenery really said a positive answer, he would really do it. She was silent for a moment. "Of course not." "I hope I can go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and defend our country." "Not really." She sighed. "I just hope you can protect yourself anyway." She doesn''t need to see him become a great general who is respected by thousands of people. She doesn''t need him to have any amazing talent and be sought after by thousands of people. He just needs to live well, even if it is ordinary, it is a good thing. "I will protect myself." Leimo''s voice is very calm, the tone is indifferent, "I will also get what I want." The scenery sighed, and she knew that since he had been integrated into the court''s intrigue, he would certainly have been ambitious. Moreover, before that, his experience would have a great impact on his mood. She squatted down in front of him and said with a smile, "it''s time to go to the arena. Let''s go." He whispered, "well." However, not long after leaving Yihe palace, a group of people stopped him when he was about to arrive at the martial arts arena. Last time, he was called a cowardly and arrogant concubine. "The eldest prince, we cloud imperial concubine empress invite you to come to visit, you go with us." Leimo did not squint, he directly bypassed the small Gaozi, did not send a word forward. "Stop!" Little Gao Zi step forward, a hand put on the shoulder of leisure mo. With a cry of pain, a broken arm fell to the ground. Xiao Gaozi has been rolling on the ground in pain. Xianmo took out a white handkerchief. He wiped the blood on his face, and then wiped his sword. Finally, the sword went into the scabbard. He also lost his handkerchief. As for the howl, he went on. That group of people watched the youth gradually away, this time, no one dared to stop him. A secluded path, leimo stopped, long and micro curled eyelashes cast a shadow on his eyes, he suddenly called: "scenery." "I''m here." Her answer was quick, and there was no difference in her voice, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing." His lips slightly raised, did not say anything, and then went to the martial arts arena. Although he didn''t show how happy he was, she could feel that the air around him became much easier. She thought it was right not to say more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1021 In the martial arts arena, LAN Zhao looks at the people coming and says, "the eldest prince is late today." "Yes, I am willing to be punished." "You are because of the cloud princess''s people to block the way, you can be excused, you and he clear ah." The idle stranger did not speak. This child is too stubborn! LAN Zhao was surprised to admit his mistake decisively. Later, he frowned and said, "you pulled out your sword today. What happened?" "I met lady Yun on the way, and they wanted to invite me to be a guest." "Did you hurt someone when you drew your sword?" "Just broke an eunuch''s arm." The idle stranger tells the truth without half deceiving. He cut off a man''s arm with a sword when he was 12 years old. This is not a small matter. Maybe people will think that he is bloodthirsty and cruel. LAN Zhao is just a short Leng, and suddenly laughs. A man as rigid as he suddenly laughs. It''s really better than the iron tree blossoming. It''s strange, "it''s just a eunuch. Since you want to come to my class, he can''t stop it, even if you kill him." "Yes, master." Leimo nods seriously and plans to do it according to LAN Zhao''s words next time. The scenery is on the forehead. LAN Zhao only cares about the military barracks. He is not as busy as Zou he and inquires about the eight trigrams in the harem every day. But he still has some common sense. Princess Yun''s name is Zhuo Yun. She is the princess of the former dynasty. After the establishment of the new dynasty, the first thing is to make a concubine. The second thing is to announce the establishment of the new dynasty. Zhuo Yun has always been a favorite. Otherwise, in the harem with few children, she will not It''s going to take a son and a girl. But Zhuo Yun is also a well-known jealous person. He can''t tolerate half a grain of sand in his eyes. That''s why xianrang threw his child to Zhuo Yun''s care. In a flash, Zhuo Yun threw the child into the cold palace. Because she loves leisure, she can''t bear the children born to xianrang and other women. Today, it is right for him not to go to Princess Yun''s palace. When he goes, he doesn''t know how much trouble he will have to endure from her. LAN Zhao appreciates the ferocity of Xianmo, which is needed to kill enemies in the battlefield. He never says much about the affairs of the harem in front of his majesty. But if his majesty is angry and pleads for Xianmo, he is willing to. "Although you are late today for some reason, being late means being late, so I will punish you. You have no problem, right?" "Yes." "Leimo bowed his head," master how to punish me, I have no opinion. " "Well, this afternoon, you will continue to stay in the arena. It will be the strongest time in the sun, and you will be exposed to the sun for an hour." "Yes," he replied without hesitation "Not good!" "It''s June now. It''s so hot. What should you do if you get heatstroke?" He raised his eyes slightly, did not make a sound, just told her with the smile in his eyes that he would be OK. All of a sudden, the scenery couldn''t say a word. LAN Zhao never fakes what he says. At the height of the scorching sun, Xianmo stands in the center of the martial arts arena, surrounded by the warm air. However, he has not moved for half an hour. An hour in ancient times refers to two hours. The scenery looks to LAN Zhao, who is sitting in the shade of a tree not far away. He is drinking tea leisurely there. In contrast, he looks at the leisurely street under the hot sun. His hard-earned white and tender face is flushed with the sun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1022 She floated beside him and put her hands on his face. Leimo a meal, blink an eye, some cute. Scenery asked him, "do you feel more comfortable? Blink your eyes if you''re comfortable, and blink twice if you''re uncomfortable He blinked. The scenery was relieved. "Fortunately, I''m different from you. I can make you feel cold. Now I''m so glad that I am Well, a fairy. " She almost said the word ghost. A smile appeared in his eyes. LAN Zhao, who is not far away, has observed the change of his expression. He says in his heart, how can this child be punished to bask in the sun so happily? The scenery accompanies Xianmo to stand in the sun for an hour. Although she tries hard to make him cool, her strength is limited. So when the time comes, his clothes are soaked with sweat. LAN Zhao is no longer in trouble. He says, "the eldest prince, go back and have a good rest today. You don''t have to come over tomorrow morning and have a rest day." "Yes, master." Even if the body is very tired, leimo is still very polite bow salute. Scenery is still beside him to fan, "great, Mo, you can have a good rest tomorrow." Although LAN Zhao''s move is no different from slapping and then giving him a bite of sugar, he has been punished for his leisure time. It is also a very happy thing that he can get a chance to rest. However, tired of leisure Mo walking on the way back to the instrument and palace, and was blocked. This time, it was not the generals, but the empress Yunfei with the guards. Seeing Xianmo, Zhuo Yun''s beautiful face was deeply disgusted and angry. She waved her hand and said, "Zhang Tongling, he bullied the second prince and hurt people wantonly in the palace. Don''t take it down to the palace as soon as possible!" Zhang Xu was a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was not anxious when he heard Zhuo Yun''s order, because he was not stupid. Naturally, he knew that he was the eldest prince. However, he could not ignore the words of deliberately injuring people with sharp weapons in the palace. "The great prince." Zhang Xu first made a courtesy, and then asked, "dare to ask the eunuch xiaogaozi who went back to the dream palace but was hurt by the big prince?" "Yes." My face does not change. Zhang Xu didn''t expect that he would reply so quickly. He was stunned for a moment, and then went on: "the eldest prince, you can''t hurt people with sharp weapons in the palace. Please go with the lower officials." Zhang Xu is not stupid. On the contrary, he is very smart. He knows that in his Majesty''s heart, Princess Yun and the second prince are very important. Now the empress has no children, but he doesn''t mean to put the eldest prince in the crown prince''s position. Now, the biggest winner in the situation is the side of Princess Yun''s wife. What''s more, he has no reason to arrest the eldest prince He also has to bear the reputation of fearing no power and being loyal to his duties. No one can get his faults. Why not do something to please Princess Yun? Idle Mo did not say anything, he just looked at Zhang Xu coldly, as if waiting for him to come to catch himself. But Zhang Xu, who is also practicing martial arts, knows that he is waiting for his own action. Only when he moves, he will quickly draw out his sword and attack his weakness. Zhang Xu has seen LAN Zhao''s skill. He is known as an invincible general. He is also known as a man who has no opponent in martial arts. His moves are the same. If he doesn''t move, he will kill the enemy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1023 Zhang Xu, who was over 30, saw such a strong sense of oppression in a 12-year-old child. He did not dare to move, because he was suddenly not sure how powerful the child was and whether he could kill himself at one stroke. But Zhuo Yun is not a martial arts practitioner, she can''t understand, so she said angrily, "Zhang Xu, you don''t start?" Zhang Xu knew for the first time that a woman could be so noisy, but he still did not answer. He was staring at the young man in front of him. He was also waiting for an opportunity to take his chance at one fell swoop. It was at this time that the elegant queen came. Behind her is a series of palace people. Naturally, she is more beautiful than Princess Yun in formal dress. Her exquisite makeup enlarges the charm of her face. Let listen to snow a smile, the end is full of bright, "this is not cloud imperial concubine and Zhang Tongling? Why are you all here? " Another side of the head, she saw the leisure Mo, "Yo" a, seems to imply: "this child, want to be the big prince, difficult not to Cloud imperial concubine is deeply aware that she owes the eldest prince, so she wants to take good care of him in the palace today? " Zhuo Yun''s face is stiff. I don''t know whether Bai Rong listens to snow. She doesn''t see that there are so many guards behind her. She only knows that in front of so many people, she deliberately mentions the matter that she left her leisure home in the cold palace in order to embarrass her. "I''ll see the queen." Zhang Xu took back with leisure Mo''s Secret contest, he was very smart to bow to the queen. However, the queen did not ask him to lie down, so he could only bow. "Ah Mo, the empress is my rescuer. She is a good person." After hearing the sound that hasn''t been heard in his ears for a long time, the momentum of Xianmo who has just been living away from others has become more and more relaxed at the moment. His finger on his side moves. Then, he feels his hand is surrounded by a piece of cold, which is very comfortable. The scenery held his hand and said softly, "don''t be afraid, I will protect you." The corner of his lips, slightly imperceptible up a point. Over there, the play between women continues. Zhuo Yun pulled up the corner of his mouth and laughed, "isn''t the queen always staying in Fengyi palace? How did you come out today? " "I don''t want to go back to the palace for a long time, but I don''t want to go back to the palace and see what it looks like to stay in the palace for a long time." If you want to say what is the biggest pain in Yun Fei''s heart, it must be the Queen''s seat. She is the princess of the former dynasty, and she is doomed to be unable to sit in the Queen''s seat. Even if she is a concubine, she is a concubine''s room in the ordinary people''s home. Even if your majesty doesn''t like to listen to snow, she is still your Majesty''s wife. She can hold the Phoenix seal and live in Fengyi palace, but Zhuo Yun doesn''t have any. Zhuo Yun always says what she has. She doesn''t like tai chi, so she said directly, "the queen misunderstood me. I''m looking for a casual stranger today because he bullied my Long''er." As for Xiao Gaozi, who is worried? Let listen to snow''s eyes shift, glancing at the scenery around the leisure road. Scenery busy way: "the thing is not what she said, it is that leilong was scared to cry by his family granny Guo. It has nothing to do with our kind-hearted ah mo Let listen to snow a smile, looking at Zhuo Yun bent the corner of his eyes, "children, when not really, you old why bother to get together?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1024 Zhuo Yun''s face is black when she hears the three words of age. In the harem, she is the oldest. In addition to the position of queen, this is the only place she doesn''t want to be mentioned. So she also countered, "how can parents care if their children are bullied? The queen has not been a mother, so she can''t understand Since Rong tingxue wants to uncover her scar, she can only be unwilling to show her weakness. What if she is the queen? Without your Majesty''s favor, without the prince on the side, she is an empty frame. However, Rong tingxue didn''t have any anger on her face. She always said elegantly: "it''s no good for Princess Yun to be so used to the second prince. Of course, the children can only solve the children''s problems. Don''t you say that the first Prince bullied the second prince? Well, why don''t we ask your majesty to call together all the civil and military officials, and let the first Prince and the second prince have a fair fight. If the second prince wins, it will be a shame before snow. If the second prince loses It''s a little embarrassing. " She suggested it seriously, and finally she couldn''t help laughing. Listen carefully, Rong tingxue is speaking from the perspective of fairness. But how does Zhuo Yun dote on her children? She is reluctant to suffer half of the pain in her spare time, and she is reluctant to let him practice martial arts painstakingly in the scorching sun. So what about a fair war? Xianlong is not the opponent of Xianmo, but will attract all kinds of jokes. Zhuo Yun face if covered with frost, "empress, are you really going to intervene in this matter?" "No, Princess Yun, don''t get me wrong. It has nothing to do with me. I just saw that Princess Yun and Zhang Tongling wanted to take the eldest prince away. When I thought of his Majesty''s high hopes for the eldest prince and said that he was a pillar talent, it was inevitable to say a few words. Of course, what do you want, Princess Yun?" Let listen to snow smile to go to the side of a step, "you want to catch it, I will not stop." Listen to snow''s attitude at this time, suddenly let Zhuo Yun''s heart a little more uneasy, this is like a person always against you, do not let you do what, but later she did not do you right, this kind of feeling is deceitful, very uncomfortable. Zhuo Yun also looked at the eye leisure Mo, he just has a touch of light smile in his eyes, not in a hurry, which is too calm for a child. She could not help but think of what his majesty had said to her. Xianmo is just a weapon, a shield, used to protect the next emperor''s throne. Who will be the next emperor? In the end, it will not be idle. Zhuo Yun looked at leisure for a long time. She told herself that the child would not be a threat to himself. At least, his majesty had eliminated all his so-called threats. "Empress." Zhuo Yun coldly looked at the capacity to listen to snow, sneer, "we have a long way to go." She turned and left with her maiden. But Zhang Xu was more bitter. He still kept the appearance of hanging his head and bowing. Even though his back was aching, he had to hold this movement before the empress said he would be exempted from the ceremony. At this time, just like suddenly remembered Zhang Xu this person general, the accident way: "Zhang Tongling, originally you are still." Look at this, as if she didn''t know that people were standing around for so long. Zhang Tongling stiffened and laughed, "the empress has a noble manner, which makes the lower officials sigh and can''t walk." Let the snow cover his lips and smile, "Zhang Tongling can really speak. Then you can stand for another hour. This palace will go back first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1025 Zhang Xu''s face turned blue and white, but he did not dare to say anything. Allow to listen to snow Shi Ran''s left, scenery Lala leisure Mo''s hand, "we also go back." "Well." He nodded and left directly around Zhang Xu. Scenery is heartache, he has just been punished to stand back and did not have a rest, was blocked for such a long time, she released holding his hand, floating in front of his body, hands on his face, "body feel uncomfortable?" "I''m fine." He didn''t stop, but there was a warm color in his eyes. He said, "don''t worry." "Every time you say you don''t have to worry, but even if there is something, you won''t say it." She sighed, "how did you become such a sulky temperament?" No, he seems to have the same sullen character before. Leisure Mo did not say a word, a moment later, he said: "the queen can see you." "Yes She can see me. " "I can''t "I can''t see the scenery." She comforted: "it doesn''t matter if you can''t see it. Isn''t it that I''m with a Mo?" "Why can the queen see the scenery?" "Well I don''t know. I only know that the queen is very mysterious, but she is not a bad person As soon as she saw Zhuo Yun bring someone to stop the idle stranger, she had no time to think about it. She could only go to the queen for help. She was not sure that Rong tingxue would help her, but Rong tingxue still came. Xianmo doesn''t speak any more. After returning to Yihe palace, he doesn''t have a long rest. His teacher comes again. His teacher is over 50 years old. It is said that he was still visiting flowers in the imperial examination. This visiting flower is an old scholar. In addition to teaching leisure strangers to write, he said that he should be loyal to the country and devote himself to his country. The scenery is afraid that the idle stranger will be brainwashed, and says beside him: "you don''t listen to his words. You don''t need to devote yourself to serving the country. If you really want to go to the battlefield, you can''t rush forward blindly." He nodded silently. The brush in his hand had already written two big characters on the white paper. The old man had fallen asleep against the wall after leaving the homework for him to practice calligraphy. On his several pieces of paper, he wrote the same two words - scenery. This is her name. After seeing the scenery for a long time, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. She poked his face, "although I think my name sounds good, you don''t have to write it all the time." "I don''t know what to write without the name of scenery." "You can also write your own name, as well as your master, general LAN." "No way." "Why not?" "I can''t help dozing off," he said without lifting his head After a while, he still did not hear her voice. "Scenery, are you still there?" "I''m here." He then eased his eyebrows and continued to write, "you are good, don''t let me hear your voice." "Well..." Holding her face in her hand, she said that if she used a normal body, she would blush. At dusk, the old man who teaches leaves, and the next is his own time. He did not rush to rest, but carrying a bucket of water, came to the courtyard, where a willow tree was planted not long ago. Watering trees has always been done by himself. Servants can''t touch them. Scenery sitting on the tree, smiling at the watering people, only feel warm in the heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1026 Time has always passed quickly. Unconsciously, it has come to winter. In these days, Princess Yun did not come again to find trouble with strangers. The prime minister advised her to put the eldest prince under the Queen''s knee, and the queen had no son. It was reasonable for her to raise the eldest prince. However, before the emperor spoke, the empress opened her mouth and took care of the great prince with an uncomfortable body The reason, again admonishes your majesty to put the eldest prince under the name of an imperial concubine. The prime minister blew his beard and glared, but he was relieved. He quickly put the eldest prince in the name of Princess an. Queen, she is not in good health. She is pregnant. But leirang has never entered her bedroom, she is impossible to be pregnant, but on the contrary, she is pregnant. Only scenery knows about it. The scenery looked at the belly of Rong tingxue''s slight bulge, and fell into silence for a long time. Only because today was the new year''s day, she thought of coming to the same desolate Fengyi palace, which made her silly. Allow to listen to snow is to behave naturally and gracefully, "I am just pregnant, not become ugly, you stare at me so what?" "You are out of the wall." "Nonsense." Let listen to snow pick eyebrows, "I don''t like to be idle, and I don''t like me. Isn''t it sooner or later that I''m out of the wall?" She was silent for a moment. "Who has the courage to wear a green hat to the old emperor?" "Guess." Let the snow smile again. The scenery and interpersonal circle is relatively small. She just can''t guess that the men who can enter the harem are only the imperial guards, but she doesn''t know any of them. But let listen to snow just smile, a word is not willing to say. Before leaving, the scenery heard Rong tingxue say a sentence behind her, "empress Ann Fei is a good one. Under her name, the eldest prince will not be bad." "I know, thank you." Scenery said a thank you, this thanks is sincere, then, she left Fengyi palace. Let listen to snow always give her a very strange feeling, as if Intimacy? But let listen to snow this person is also like a gust of wind, she can''t see through, also can''t touch, just have a kind of intuition, she won''t harm her. After returning to Yihe palace, the scenery looked for a circle, and finally found a leisure stranger in the study. She floated over and saw him holding a book. She saw a sentence in the Wandu abyss, where spiritual grass and wood grow most frequently, but there is also an infinite crisis there. With a leap of her forehead, she patted the book out of his hand. Leimo a meal, "scenery, you come back." "Ah Mo, I can warn you that you can''t go to such a place as the ten thousand poison abyss." Leisure Mo agreed with the nod, "well, I don''t go." "You swear, you won''t go to that place," she said "I swear, if I go, I will not..." "Shut up!" The scenery covered his mouth, and there was no good breath to interrupt his words, "you have to live well, what can''t die can''t say." He raised his lips and whispered the word "good". Angry scenery put down his hand, and a serious lesson, "curiosity this thing, you can''t have too much, like such a dangerous place, one to go back to nine times out of ten." "I know." She snorted, "you know." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1027 Fireworks were suddenly set off outside, and the scenery stole a look of Xianmo. Seeing that he was not excited by ordinary children, he suddenly sighed again. Which palace is not bustling outside. When it comes to the place with the least flavor of Spring Festival, this is the only place except Fengyi palace. And the performance of the casual stranger, never seems to be an ordinary child. Scenery suddenly said: "I want to see fireworks, you accompany me to see it." "Good." This is the only answer to her request. Out of the room, the temperature outside is much lower than inside. The scenery comes out with a warm stove and throws it to Xianmo. "Although I ask you to accompany me to see the fireworks, I don''t want you to be frozen." "I''m not cold." Even so, he did not throw away the stove. Looking at the fireworks in the sky, he asked softly, "does scenery like fireworks?" "Well It''s also interesting to see it occasionally. " She laughs, "fireworks only in a happy festival will be released, if you have someone around you with you, it would be better." For this kind of fleeting thing, she can''t say that she hates it, but she doesn''t like it much. If she likes it, the more reason is just because of the meaning it represents. Leisure Mo light voice way: "that I accompany scenery to see fireworks every year." "Good." The scenery tilted her head and laughed. Looking at the colorful fireworks, she suddenly sighed, "our home ah Mo will be a handsome man in the future." "When my master and I practiced martial arts, we both took good care of my face." Hearing his serious reply, the scenery stopped for a second, then chuckled, "that would be better." "I have a good memory of what scenery said." She thought about it for a while. She seemed to have said that she wanted him to protect herself. She didn''t expect that he would still remember, "ah Mo, in fact Sometimes it doesn''t matter if you are capricious. You are still a child now "I''m not a child." He frowned. "After the new year, I will be 13 years old, and soon I will be an adult." "Well, you''re not a child anymore. I mean, you can be less demanding of yourself, and occasionally let yourself relax, OK?" In these days, she accompanied him. Even today is the new year''s day, he got up at 5:00 in the morning to practice sword. Obviously, LAN Zhao himself said that he would not have to get up so early for the holiday today. No matter it is perseverance or self-control, scenery sincerely feels that he is too far behind him. Even an adult can''t ask himself so, but he does. "I want to be stronger," he said She touched his head and couldn''t say a word. With the fireworks set off, outside the palace wall came the noise, scenery doubt, "what''s going on outside?" "Let''s go out and have a look." See her curious, leimo active mouth finish saying, went down the steps, to the Palace door. The scenery followed him honestly, and when he got out of the palace, he saw a fire in the distance. Idle Mo stopped a eunuch to ask: "what happened?" "Back to the prince, Fengyi palace is on fire. Now everyone is busy fighting the fire!" "Go ahead." "Yes." The eunuch ran away immediately. The scenery looked at the fire, and I was puzzled. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1028 On New Year''s Eve, the result of the fire in Fengyi palace soon came out, and the empress was unfortunately buried in the sea of fire. On the new year''s day, because the empress was considerate to her servants, she specially gave them a day off. Therefore, only the empress died. The body was charred and could not be distinguished. When the scenery heard this sentence, the stone in my heart fell to the ground. How could a mysterious woman like listening to snow die so easily? It''s just a trick to get rid of the shell. Later, another news came again. The master was seriously ill. He resigned and went back to his hometown to recuperate. Moreover, he did not say that he would resign in front of leisure. Someone found out that the national master had not appeared for a long time. He went to his house to find him. Only then did he find that there was no one left. He could not find Zou he even if he sent someone to find him. At that time, leimo was practicing calligraphy, and suddenly heard a sudden realization of the voice, "it is such a thing!" What do you understand? "He asked "In fact, the child in the empress''s stomach belongs to that national teacher!" He did not understand, "is the queen pregnant?" "Yes." The scenery suddenly felt like a Sherlock Holmes, and she said, "I said, how could the queen suddenly come out of the wall and have a golden cicada come out of her shell again? It turns out that all this was discussed with Zou he. Do you remember that day? We saw Zou he lying on the tree drunk and in love. At that time, he must be talking about the empress. " But at that time, it seemed that the empress was still indifferent to her. How could these two people mix up? The scenery thinks of the beautiful blue Kongming lamp when she first saw the queen. Maybe Zou he sent it to please her. The more she thought about it, the more she could not help sympathizing with LAN Zhao. Originally, she thought that Zou he and he were good friends who loved and killed each other. As a result, they had already taken their sister with them. But LAN Zhao didn''t have any bad expression on his face. He was still so strict. He didn''t give any advice to Xianmo. Two years later, when he was 15 years old, he said, "prince, I have nothing to teach you. The rest depends on your own attainments and actual combat." "Yes, thank you, master." A 15-year-old boy is not only much taller, but also more calm. With a long open face, it is not too much for someone to sigh that it is perfect and picturesque. Although LAN Zhao often says that he can''t afford his master, it is undeniable that Xianmo is indeed his most proud disciple. He has never seen a person absorb knowledge so fast. He can be sure that over time, Xianmo can reach a higher level than him. "A month later, I will go out to fight outside the Great Wall. I have already told your majesty to invite the eldest prince to go with me. Will you, your highness?" The scenery that was still in trance immediately got up, "can''t!" "Yes, of course." "As master said, I need to fight." "Good." LAN Zhao nodded happily, "the war is no better than the imperial palace. The eldest prince will be ready to endure hardships after a month." "Master, don''t worry." LAN Zhao left a sentence that the prince will not be used to wait for me in the martial arts arena in the future. With a satisfied smile, he soon left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1029 At this time, leisure Mo has time to reply to the scene of madness, "I always want to go to the battlefield." "But you are too young now!" "I''ve grown up." He raised a hand and compared it on his chest. "And I guess maybe it''s just me." "What are you talking about? I''m tall, OK? " In fact, he was right. She was only that tall. Leimo a smile, such as a wisp of spring breeze, melting a snow, "even if I said wrong, the scenery also need not be so excited." Her face turned red and she didn''t speak for a long time. As the child got older, he became more generous with his smile. As a result, every time he laughed, she would be immediately fascinated. She had told herself more than once that Mo was raised as her brother So it seems that it''s OK to have a few more eyes secretly? He won''t find out. When she thought about it, she just looked at him openly, "you have to think clearly, the battlefield is very cruel, many people will die and many people will be injured, maybe Maybe you''ll get hurt "It doesn''t matter." Leisure Mo lip corner with a smile, "no matter how much hurt, I will come back alive." "You Well, I can''t do anything about you. " Relying on the ability to float, she can easily pat his head, "I will try to protect you." He laughed softly and did not speak. Xianmo finally finished his career in Lanzhao and got a month''s holiday. When it came to xianrang''s ears, he also felt that his son was old, and it was time for him to have a further experience in his life. So when they returned to Yihe palace, whether it was scenery or leisure, they could not respond to the rows of women standing in the palace. "The road is virtuous." Leimo looked at the eunuch standing on one side, "is the instrument and palace short of maids?" Lu Youde''s face was a little ugly. He lowered his head and carefully replied, "Your Highness, this is your majesty To your highness, the girl who knows all about human affairs. " In ancient times, when young masters were 13-4 years old, their elders would find them a roommate. If the master performed well, he could also be promoted to concubine''s room. It is absolutely impossible to be a principal room because of insufficient identity. This is also the reason why although the Queen''s mother "died", she has not set up the empress Yunfei. He can understand the scenery, but he doesn''t understand it. No one has ever learned anything about human affairs from him. Moreover, he has always been focused on making himself stronger and practicing martial arts. He has never had any beautiful thoughts. So far, he has never had sexual fantasies that a teenager should have So he directly asked Lu Youde, "what is the knowledge of personnel?" Lu Youde looks like a fly in his throat. He can''t swallow it or spit it out. That''s all Embarrassed. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." The scenery is full of laughter, relying on the fact that other people can''t hear her voice except for the casual stranger. She has no consideration for her lady image. Leisure Mo does not like this kind of situation which oneself cannot master, he low voice, very light called two words, "scenery." The scene of laughter, because she inexplicably heard the threat of this thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1030 She looked at the casual stranger. He was puzzled by his smiling eyes, but she could see that he was not happy now. The scenery touched his nose and floated to him and said, "I tell you what human affairs are, but you can''t be angry with me." He blinked a little. "Cough..." After clearing her throat, she began to popularize science. "Knowing well naturally means understanding, but personnel In fact, it''s sex. Well, it''s a man and a woman... " She said a lot of stumbling, the biggest reason is because she did not know how to use euphemism and let him understand the words to express, in short, she finished, her face is also red, "ah Mo, I say this, you understand?" Leimo''s face is very bad, he picked up a cup on the table and threw it at the group of women, who immediately made a group of panic. "Lu Youde, let them go!" "Yes, yes, yes..." Lu Youde was angry with his Highness for the first time. He didn''t dare to stay and went out with the women. What about a woman from the emperor? The eldest prince, however, was a cruel character who took out his sword at the age of 13 and cut off his hands without even frowning. "A mo..." "What''s wrong with you?" the scenery asked gingerly The sudden outbreak of Xianmo just now really scared her. Over the years, with the older Xianmo, no matter what happens, he has learned to always be indifferent. Not only can others not see what the child is thinking, but also the scenery. Xianmo did not speak, he went directly back to his room, when the scenery wanted to follow in, he had closed the door, he said on the other side of the door: "don''t come in!" I''m planning to pass through the wall. After a moment, there came a lot of his voice, which eased a lot, "scenery, let me calm down." "Good..." She squatted down against the door, wondering if she had spoken too frankly, which had impacted his three outlooks. However, she soon thought that he would always understand these things. He could not get married at that time, and she could only call the bride to the martial arts arena to watch him practice sword on the wedding night. She thought that she wanted to give him time to digest. This wait, directly until the big night. When the door opened, he stood at the door, his face as usual indifferent, lips slightly pursed, he asked: "scenery, are you still here?" "Yes Squatting in the corner of the picture circle scenery immediately stood up, and see his look as usual, then asked: "you calm down good?" "Well." "That''s good. You don''t have to feel embarrassed. This kind of thing everyone has to experience is human nature." "Then these things How do you know the scenery? " "This..." She pointed to her finger, but immediately replied, "I live longer than you, naturally read more books than you, understand more things than you." Idle Mo is silent for a second, "you say When a man is 13 or 14 years old, he will have There will be that fantasy, why don''t I? " "Didn''t you know nothing before? It''s normal for me to concentrate on practicing sword No After listening to her science popularization, he tried for a day in his own room, without any illusions. "Scenery." "Ah?" "I''ll draw you a picture. I want to see what you look like." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1031 In the face of the sudden demand of leisure, the scenery stopped for a second, "you Do you want to paint for me? " "Well..." He said seriously: "I can draw the scenery according to the description of the scenery." Such a high-end operation Isn''t that what criminal investigators usually do? Fengjing is not sure why he has this idea, but she will not refuse his request, "OK, let''s try it." Xianmo brings paper, ink, brush and inkstone. When he raises his brush, he often asks about the scenery, and he will write once more. Often, she can''t give a precise description. So he has to take out a new piece of paper and draw it again until it is like it. His eyes alone, he drew more than 20 times and wasted more than 20 pieces of paper. It seems that Xianmo has no intention of sleeping at all, because he has been drawing the scenery all night. At last, at dawn, she looks at the picture on the paper which is obviously more beautiful than she does not know. She is silent for a moment, as if unconsciously She embellished herself so beautifully. "Well, don''t change it. This is me." She had the cheek to speak, and felt no shame in her heart. One was that she couldn''t see herself because of him; the other was that the modern people sent a picture, who didn''t PS it. This Should also be regarded as PS? She said silently in her heart that she would not have been so cheeky if she hadn''t seen him drawing all night and was afraid that his body could not bear it. "Is this what the scenery looks like?" Leimo looked at the ink painting of the portrait, the corner of his eyes slightly curved, that a light smile, there is satisfaction. Scenery, eyes floating, fortunately he can not see, "yes, this is me." "I will treasure it." She was more guilty. Leisure Mo gets up, opens the door, "road has virtue." Not far away at any time to wait for dispatch, road Youde quickly ran over, "slave in, what do you want from the prince?" "Get my next room ready." "This Does the prince want to change his room "You don''t have to worry about that. Remember, that room needs to be cleaned every day." "Yes, I will do it." Leimo has always said no two, Lu Youde has not forgotten his identity, he did not dare to ask, called for two or three palace girls to clean up the empty room. The scenery asks: "what do you want them to do all of a sudden?" "Scenery." "Well?" Leisure Mo fist against the lips, after a slight cough, he said: "men and women are different, I think we should not be in the same room." "You said Yes Scenery wants to bite the handkerchief. She looks at the grown-up children, who used to say that they would feel uneasy if they couldn''t hear her voice. Now they are growing up. Her mood is very delicate, this subtle feeling is probably the feeling that she has raised a son, but the son wants to marry a daughter-in-law and moves out. But he is not his own son. So she was so sad. She said, "in fact, you don''t have to arrange a room for me. I don''t need to sleep. I can''t see me. It''s strange that you arrange it like this." "It doesn''t matter." He drooped his eyes and whispered, "I''ll find a way to make the scenery real. That room is not redundant." At least she said that a man and a woman sleep in one room after marriage. Before marriage, of course, they have to sleep in separate rooms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1032 With the help of the portrait of scenery, Xianmo successfully realized that he was a normal man. At least that night, he had a dream. The next morning, he found that his dirty trousers and bed sheet were wet. He didn''t feel embarrassed, and he was excited, and then he would like to have such a beautiful dream every night. Scenery was waiting at his door early in the morning. When she heard the door open, she immediately asked, "how did you sleep last night?" This is the first time that she did not accompany him to sleep, and she began to worry about him not being used to. Leisure Mo Yang lip a smile, unspeakable gentle charming, "I am very good." That''s great. Of course, it would be better if dreams could be turned into facts. Seeing his relaxed appearance, she believed the scenery. She asked with a smile: "you don''t have to go to Lanzhao''s dead face to be abused these days. Are you very happy?" "The scenery seems to hate master?" "Yes, he teaches you martial arts. But how many times have you been beaten and scarred by him? You forget, but I haven''t forgotten." She still remembers that, especially when he was just beginning to learn martial arts, even LAN Zhao''s moves were very difficult to deal with, and LAN Zhao was not a merciful person. Therefore, he often returned to Yihe palace with injuries. He said with a smile, "but later, I was not hurt." "Yes, because you are a genius." Xianmo is not half proud, but she is full of pride. In just three years, he can easily get rid of LAN Zhao. Even LAN Zhao once said that Xianmo is a rare talent. In fact, it''s disgusting. Fengguang also knows that Lan Zhao''s strictness has the advantage of being strict. For example, Xianmo was trained by him at the beginning of his basic skills, and he can quickly digest more knowledge. It is only because of his strict teaching that Xianmo has become more strict with himself. The scenery thought and sighed, the child did not have a good childhood at all. Her finger flicked on his forehead. "Occasionally you can relax. Don''t push yourself so hard." "Today Can I take the scenery out of the palace "Out of the palace?" She suddenly got interested. Since she came to this world, she has been following him everywhere he goes. She is afraid that he will be harmed by the conspiracy and conspiracy in the palace. So she never left the palace. Now she feels happy to hear that she can go out of the palace, "OK, but Does it matter if you leave the palace at will? Do you need to report to the old emperor? " In recent years, xianrang didn''t care much about Xianmo at all. Yihe palace didn''t come once. Instead, the empress Ann often came to visit the door and pull in "mother and son" with Xianmo. "No reporting." Leisure Mo light way: "tomorrow is master''s day of great joy, I go to attend master''s wedding banquet, the old emperor will not have any opinion." "So Wait She thought she was wrong. "You mean that dead face is going to marry?" For her disbelief, he smile, "yes, my master that dead face is going to marry." "How can it be!"!? How could a woman want to marry a man who has no interest and no sense of humor? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1033 It''s hard to imagine the scenery. People like LAN Zhao will get married. Leimo chuckled, "it seems that a few days ago when I was talking to my master, the scenery was distracted." Isn''t it normal for her to be distracted? Scenery embarrassed asked: "when I was distracted What did you say? " "The master told me about his marriage." He said: "the bride is a young lady of Li Shangshu''s family. It is said that she is knowledgeable and reasonable and gentle." "It is said that Is that what LAN Zhao said? " "Not bad." She couldn''t imagine that Lan Zhao was a person who could say such things. She said with a wooden face, "it turns out that Lan Zhao still speaks praising words." "Master is only serious, but in fact he is approachable." "Come on, he''s still approachable..." She asked him, "so, are you going to go to his house today?" "Yes, and just in time, I can take the scenery out for a day." She showed a brilliant smile, "OK, you take me out to play." The journey out of the palace is smooth. When she got to the street, she found that there were so many people practicing martial arts in this country, because she had seen a lot of people with swords along the way, and several young people, dressed in white, walked by with swords in their hands and fairy clothes in their hands. She suddenly exclaimed, "if Mo wears white, he will be more beautiful than them." "I like the scenery. I''ll wear white next time." Seeing his gentle smile, she was more sure that he would look good in white, "but It''s just white. It''s hard to wash. " "Never mind. I''ll try not to get dirty." She just casually mention, did not expect that he also seriously considered a time, she said with a smile: "ah Mo want to wear what you want to wear, do not need to change my preferences for me." Just like the blue clothes he is wearing now, it is also very beautiful. Leimo micro smile smile, did not speak. Scenery is also not sure that he is to listen to their own words or not, she changed the topic and said: "feel here a lot of people will martial appearance." "Nine out of ten have spiritual roots, so there are not many people practicing martial arts." "Oh That''s it She pauses. Isn''t this world a pure world of martial arts? What is Linggen? And she has been accompanied by his side, why he knows things she does not know? Sometimes Zhaolan doesn''t know what she does when she practices science. Scenery also want to ask, Leisure Road: "we arrived." The scenery looked up and saw the three big characters of "general''s residence" written on the plaque, which was magnificent, and the red lantern hanging on it added a trace of joy. A guard at the door asked, "is this childe?" "Please inform general Lan that his apprentice is coming." Bodyguard dare not neglect, even busy way: "please wait a moment, villain this to inform the general." But for a moment, blue Zhao will come to the door, a see leisure Mo, he is a smile, "come in." See the scenery repeatedly smack tongue, the secret way is to get married, is not the same, will laugh at people. Leimo followed LAN Zhao into the general''s mansion, and said with a smile, "master is going to get married tomorrow. I''ll congratulate you here first." "I know you mean it." LAN Zhao said again: "you are not the only one who has come today. The second prince is also here." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1034 "It turns out that the second emperor''s younger brother, like me, can''t wait to come to congratulate master''s wedding?" When LAN Zhao heard the sound of the Leisure Road, the second emperor''s younger brother said with a smile: "you know, he and I have never met. Today he came to the general''s office, I''m afraid it was the cloud princess who taught him." As for the purpose How to say, LAN Zhao also has a place in the imperial court. Of course, Princess Yun wants to win him over. For example, he can stand on the side of leilong when he takes the throne of Prince in the future. Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Xianlong comes face-to-face, and sees leimo with a big smile, "big brother, you are here too." Xianlong is 11 years old this year. His parents are all good-looking. Naturally, he is also good-looking. The scenery stares at him for a while and casually says, "the child is not disabled. He will be a handsome boy in the future." "Ah..." A sneer from the casual stranger. After a good time, I didn''t dare to speak. Xianlong mistakenly thought that leimo was unhappy to see himself. His clear eyes showed the color of grievance, "big brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time." He and Yun Fei live in Huimeng palace, while Xianmo is in Yihe palace. These are two directions. Yunfei always regards Xianmo as a thorn in her eye, always worried that he would harm her children, and she would not allow Xianlong to get close to Xianmo. Leisure Mo put out a polite smile, "haven''t seen for a long time, can the two emperor brothers be ok?" When Xianlong heard that the eldest brother was caring about himself, he immediately beamed with joy, "I''m fine, but recently my father has asked me to practice martial arts. I feel very tired..." Xianlong has a doting mother and a sister who is five years older than herself. She is well protected by these two women. She has no heart. In fact, if you tell someone who doesn''t know him that he is the child of Princess Yun, it is estimated that nine out of ten will not believe him. Perhaps seeing his impatience, LAN Zhao said, "second prince, I''m going to take the eldest prince to the guest room to have a rest. If you have anything, you can talk about it tomorrow." "Good..." Leilong step aside, to want to walk leimo again: "big brother, we see you tomorrow." Leimo smiles and nods and leaves soon. In the guest room, the scenery said: "I feel that the second prince seems to like you very much. Don''t be too indifferent to others. After all, he is him, his mother is his mother, and his soft character doesn''t look like his mother at all." Leimo''s fingers gently stroked the edge of the cup, slowly and leisurely: "the scenery says good things for him, is it because he looks good?" "This Of course not! " She quickly floated to him to express her loyalty, "ah Mo is the best person to look at. How can I say good things for him because of the appearance of a little child who hasn''t grown up yet?" "That''s good..." "Good what?" Of course, he saved his time and didn''t have to ruin the boy''s annoying face. Idle Mo did not answer, just whispered: "there will be fireworks tonight." "Fireworks..." Scenery in the brain flash, "you said today to bring me out, is not to show me fireworks?" "Yes." He was generous enough to admit, with a good-looking smile on his lips. He said, "isn''t the scenery like fireworks?" This tone is extremely casual, but he uses such a casual tone. In this casual attitude, people can feel that she likes to remember. This is a very normal thing and a very common thing. Scenery for a long time did not say a word. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1035 Black night, with the disappearance of a fireworks, is another fireworks bloom. Scenery sitting on a tree, she looked at the youth standing under the tree, and suddenly remembered the scene of watching fireworks with him for the first time. At that time, he was still a 12-year-old child, but now he is a charming young man. It''s not appropriate to describe him as a young man, because he doesn''t have the frivolity and dandy of a childe, but more of a calm, scholarly calm. She likes it. After three years of marriage, how would he be satisfied with his wife? But soon, she shook her head and drove the idea out. System Jun has been missing for so long. Three years is almost the limit. Maybe she will leave the world as soon as he appears. Under the tree long body jade stand person suddenly light call, "scenery." "Well?" She answered lazily. "You''re peeping at me." She was stiff, and immediately retorted, "how could I have peeked at you? I''m just looking at you, all right? " I don''t know why he has such a strong intuition. Every time she stares at him, he can always detect it. "Leimo Wen Sheng a smile," the scenery can be open and aboveboard to see me. " In an instant, another fireworks bloom. Looking at his smiling face, she suddenly felt that there was a fireworks blooming in her heart, but the fireworks were easy to dissipate. She tossed her head, and she chose to skip the topic, "did you come here empty handed to congratulate your master on her marriage?" "Congratulations on my master''s marriage. What do you need to bring?" She knew. "Scenery Fu forehead sighs," I forgot to remind you, congratulation others get married, also want to bring gift. " She was too shocked to hear that Lan Zhao was going to get married. In addition, he said that he would take her out to play. So she forgot for a while that she should remind him to prepare gifts. In recent years, Xianmo never goes to a banquet, and Yihe palace never holds any banquet. He doesn''t know that giving gifts is human nature and should be. The scenery headache way: "that cloud imperial concubine must have prepared many congratulatory gifts for Xianlong. If you don''t take out a decent thing at that time, I''m afraid that people will say that they don''t respect teachers." LAN Zhao naturally doesn''t need to give gifts at leisure, but those who watch are different. Then she thought, "why don''t I go and steal a treasure from my spare room?" "No Leisure Mo took down the jade pendant on his waist, "if you want to give a gift, you can send this jade pendant." "Isn''t this from Princess Ann? It is said that it has the function of dispelling evil and expelling poison. It is a big treasure. " "Since the scenery also feels like a big treasure, it''s OK for me to send this gift to master." This is the thing of leisure stranger, but scenery feels flesh ache, "or Let''s think about it again? " "Don''t think about it." He looked up at the tree, which was the direction of her voice. He was quite distressed and said, "it''s a very troublesome thing to think of a gift. That''s it." Scenery can''t refute it, because she also thinks it''s not difficult to give a gift. What''s difficult is what she wants to give. She nods helplessly, "OK, just give this one. Maybe if LAN Zhao likes this gift, she can cover you more in the battlefield." "Exactly." He did not have any sincerity to agree, "scenery is always more considerate than I am." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1036 The general''s house was very happy on this day, and guests gathered. LAN Zhao will go to the battlefield next month. Although he is known as the ever victorious general, it is hard to guarantee that accidents will not happen. At this time, many people admire Miss Li. She will become widowed soon after she married. Even if LAN Zhao doesn''t have an accident, it is estimated that she is no different from shouhuo. After all, LAN Zhao is famous for her indistinct feelings. At the time of uncovering the veil, the scenery also stealthily sneaks into the new house to have a look at the bride. The bride is very beautiful, but she is very gentle. There is a blue Zhao beside her. She is really a bird in love with others. She is very well matched with the man LAN Zhao. Since ancient times, the hero was sad about Meirenguan. Seeing the joy in LAN Zhao''s eyes, he covered his mouth and walked out laughing. Outside the door, leimo has been standing for a long time. "Have you finished watching the scenery?" he asked with a smile "That''s it." The scenery floated in front of him, holding his face and saying, "I found out today that maybe Lanzhao is not bad. When he lifted the veil, the bride was embarrassed to turn his face too far. He asked if I had scared you How about it, isn''t it interesting? " "Yes It''s interesting. " "I think it''s very interesting, too." The scenery floated around him, and he could only hear her voice coming from different directions. "I never thought that the dead face still played with iron man tenderness. This is really a bonus!" "I''m very happy that master can change the scenery." Although he said with a smile, but no smile in the eyes can not say that he is happy. Scenery stopped in the mind of the pink bubble scene, she lenglengleng looked at him, "a Mo, why are you not happy?" "I''m not unhappy." "You''re just not happy." "The scenery misunderstood, I am very happy now." "When you are happy, you will absolutely agree with what I said, so you won''t refute all the time like now." Leimo is very delicate silence. Scenery continued to ask him, "so why are you angry?" "I''m going to the battlefield next month." "So?" "Scenery can worry about me from now on." Scenery: Well, she didn''t understand how the child was suddenly angry, but he knew how to keep him from getting angry, and that was to do what he said. So the scenery was so worried, worried for a month, finally, his day to go to the battlefield. Of course, she will go with her. The battlefield is no more direct and brutal than that in the palace. She can almost feel the cruelty here as soon as she comes to the depressed frontier. This time LAN Zhao was still in the position of a general, and Xianmo was only an assistant general, so he could only become an assistant general. Otherwise, he would not be able to win over the crowd if he was young and had no achievements in the war. The scenery follows Xianmo to the river in the wilderness. This is the only water source here. In order to prevent the enemy from throwing medicine, she has to patrol every day. At midnight, she is here to accompany him on patrol. But walking to the river, the scenery suddenly asked, "O Mo, have you heard anything?" "Yes." Leimo looked at the other side of the river, frowned, and walked past. "A Mo, be careful. It may be from the enemy country..." Her words stopped abruptly because she saw a bathing man in the river Girl? The scenery shows that the girl has a very good figure. After wiping the saliva from the corner of her mouth, she said, "it''s a good love affair..." Leimo smile charming, "she has me to look good?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1037 Scenery wants to say to Xianmo that you are a man, she is a woman, there is no comparability, but she counseled, so she said with a smile: "of course, it''s amo beautiful." The facial expression of leimo is better. The woman who was still bathing in the water heard the news. As soon as she looked back, she saw a man on the bank, and immediately cried out with his chest protected. Idle strangers frown. Scenery funny way: "I said is a beautiful woman, a Mo you scared her." "Noisy." His patience has reached the limit. Looking at the woman in the water, he has no half of greed in his eyes and asks coldly, "who are you?" The woman didn''t answer. She just exclaimed in horror, "don''t you see what I''m like now? You don''t know if you don''t know if you''re not polite "I''ll ask you again, who are you?" This time, he did not use the tone of questioning, as if she did not answer, it would also lose the opportunity to answer. The woman obviously felt this oppressive threat. After a long time, she said stiffly, "I am a soldier under deputy general Jiang, named Xiao Qi." "You can''t have women in the barracks," he said coldly Listen to the scenery, the mood is a little delicate. The woman was very anxious, "young master, please don''t tell others that my brother is not in good health, so I can only take his place in the army. This is really a helpless way!" "Not bad." Scenery slow leisurely said: "before there is Hua Mulan for father in the army, she is on behalf of younger brother in the army." Idle Mo turns around, "I give you ten count time to get dressed, don''t want to escape, otherwise I will put you on the right track." "Wait It''s only ten numbers! " "One..." Xiao Qi didn''t dare to waste any more time and went ashore to get dressed. After a while, leimo has counted to ten, but he still did not turn around. The scenery laughed, "don''t worry, she''s already dressed." Leisure Mo this just turned around, coldly glanced at the woman, he said: "follow me." Xiao Qi did not dare to disobey the orders, but followed in a timid manner. On the way, she quickly adjusted the messy clothes she had just been wearing in a hurry. When he arrived at the camp, Xianmo went directly into the tent of Jiang Yue, another deputy general. Lying on the table, Jiang Yue, who was dozing off, immediately stood up and called out, "the prince." "You are the great prince!" Xiao Qi was suddenly surprised. Idle Mo displeased way: "I am not big prince, what do you do?" Xiao Qi closed his mouth. Naturally, Jiang Yue also saw Xiao Qi. He felt uneasy and asked carefully, "what''s the matter, big prince?" Although they are both vice generals, their rank is the same naturally, but how people say they are also the great prince, he will inevitably feel that his identity is lower. "Vice general Jiang." Leisure Mo says: "I listen to her say, her name is small seven, is the soldier under your name." "Exactly." "Well, you know, she''s a woman." "What, what?" Jiang Yue was shocked and looked at Xiao Qi and said, "are you a woman?" Seven bowed his head and did not speak. Xianmo smiles, "lieutenant general Jiang, since this person is a member of your army, it should be handled by you. The most polite thing in the barracks is that the deputy general can handle it impartially. I will leave first." He gave Jiang Yue a hot potato and left the tent. Scenery can not help sighing, "ah Mo, you really don''t play according to the routine ah, like before, a man bumped into a woman''s bath, but they will become a pair." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1038 "The scenery is probably because I''ve heard too much drama." Leimo''s tone is very indifferent, "since she dares to bathe in the wild, she is ready to be seen by others. If she still wants to be responsible, it is extravagant." He refuted, because he didn''t want to hear the right words It makes a lot of sense. Instead of dealing with Xiao Qi directly, he gave Xiao Qi to Jiang Yue, which had to be said to be smooth. After all, Xiao Qi was under Jiang Yue''s command. If he dealt with Xiao Qi, he would have no face at all. Scenery does not know how Xiao Qi will be punished, but tomorrow Xianmo will be on the battlefield, she really has no mind to care about an extra person, she with a timid mood to endure the next day, that is, the day when Xianmo really goes to the battlefield. She always does not like the dead, but in order to take good care of him all the time, she tries to see many people''s bodies separated by their heads or cut into pieces by swords and swords. The only thing that can comfort her is Xianmo. Although she has not enough experience in the battlefield, LAN Zhao has taken care of him intentionally or unintentionally. In addition to his hard training in martial arts over the years, except for me Besides the small injury and exhaustion, he has no serious injury. "Scenery..." After killing the enemy''s head with another sword, Xianmo enters the ground and gasps slightly: "scenery You can go back to the barracks and wait for me. " He felt a chill on his bloody face. "I''ll wait for you to come back," she whispered "Good Let''s go back together. " Xianmo raises his sword and looks at the enemy soldiers who rush to him. After a gentle smile, he moves faster and harder. He knew in his heart that she didn''t like blood, so he wanted to make a quick decision. The scenery follows leimo tightly. Suddenly, the residual light from the corner of her eyes makes her see a person slowly approaching. After seeing that person is Xiao Qi, she can''t help but separate a trace of mind to pay more attention to Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi should not be in the army by now. What''s even more unexpected is that Xiao Qi only has some skilful Kung Fu. In this battlefield, she is very difficult to survive, but there is a person who is struggling to protect her, that is Jiang Yue. Xiao Qi and Jiang Yue are getting closer and closer to each other. The scenery suddenly has a very bad feeling. She looks back at the casual stranger, which is not very dangerous. She approaches Xiaoqi and Jiang Yue for a few minutes. She wants to hear what they are saying. "Princess, you''d better give up the plan and go back." "How can we give up when things are at this point?" Xiao Qi said coldly, "Jiang Yue, think about your rich and noble future. If you are timid and want to retreat, it''s OK for Long''er to ascend the throne of God in the future You have to figure it out. " Jiang Yue clenched his teeth and said, "Wei Chen I will protect the princess to death. " Only these few words, the scenery mind already thought clearly. This little seven is not a woman who has been in the army for her younger brother at all, but the daughter of Princess Yun, the eldest princess of the dynasty. And at this time, Jiang Yue has been close to the leisure Mo, said: "big prince, minister to protect you." When leisure Mo looks to Jiang Yue, Xiao Qi on one side has already taken out a dagger. The scenery calls out anxiously, "O Mo, be careful!" It''s too late! The dagger in Xiao Qi''s hand suddenly stopped in front of the idle Mo''s body, and suddenly appeared a surprised color on her face, and was full of ruthless experience to push the dagger forward. But still from the idle Mo a minute, no longer forward, the air inexplicably dropped blood. All this happened in a flash. Suddenly, the blood flower flies, seven holds the Dagger''s hand to land. Seeing this, Jiang Yue hurriedly raised his knife and went to leimo. It was just a sword light that separated him. Xianmo''s sword was stained with blood, but he didn''t rush up to kill Xiao Qi. Looking at the bloodstains on the ground, he felt at a loss for a moment, and then gently called out: "scenery..." No one answered him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1039 When Princess Changhuan was born, there was a big wound on her chest. All the people said that she couldn''t survive. It was her mother who dragged her baby to the treasure house of her mother''s family. No one knew what she had found. In short, the child survived. But it has left a permanent root of disease. Some people sigh that King Jing Xia was a famous war general of Mingzi state. He was even made a prince of different surnames by his military exploits. His imperial concubine, the eldest lady of Dingguo government, is such a beautiful woman. This man and a woman are made in heaven. How could he think that such a noble person would give birth to a sick child? Some people sigh, some gloat, and others speculate that it must be the prince who took a concubine when the princess was pregnant, which made the princess feel depressed and difficult to solve, so that she gave birth to an unhealthy child. But what about speculation? It''s a family chore. Nobody can manage it. No one can control it. Thirteen year old scenery watched his father go back hungry again. She finally couldn''t help but ask her beautiful mother, "Mom, dad every time he comes over hungry and wants to have a meal with you, why do you always say that we have finished?" Wang CI put a piece of braised meat into the bowl of scenery, "your father, he likes eating meat most. Let him come to eat with us. Do you want to eat meat?" "Forget it." Scenery a chopsticks pick up the meat put into the mouth, containing the way: "then don''t let dad accompany us to eat." Wang CI smiles with satisfaction, "this is my good daughter." Scenery secretly rolled a white eye, in fact, she and her mother, for her father concubine this matter feel very dissatisfied. The discontent was strong enough to counteract any of her sympathy. After dinner, it is still her time to drink medicine. Even if the medicine is hard to drink, she must finish it, otherwise she will have angina pectoris and the pain is unbearable. She had tried to secretly pour out the medicine, and the result was that she had been in bed all day, or her mother and her father had instilled her with spiritual power for a day and a night before she was relieved. When it comes to angina The scenery can''t help but recall the scene 13 years ago on the battlefield. She had the ability to contact the entity, but she didn''t expect that the dagger could also pierce herself. Later, system Jun told her that at that time, she had been materializing her to the place where she should go. As a result, she ran out to block the knife, and the knife would naturally hurt her. Fengjing doesn''t care about her injury. She only worries about whether a mo can survive, but she will never know, because system Jun won''t answer her question, and she can''t go to amo''s world. When I think of Princess Yun, I think of the old emperor who doesn''t like amo She was only worried. Leimo does not have a strong backstage, she is very worried that he will be in that group of people under the conspiracy of the accident. This worry lasted 13 years. As soon as Wang CI saw that the scenery finished drinking the medicine, she waved to let the scenery play by herself. Now it is afternoon, and she needs to have a beauty sleep. The scenery remembered that the watchdog rhubarb had given birth to a baby. She had planned to go to the afternoon nap, so she went to the front door. When she passed the garden, she saw a flash in front of her eyes, and a white fox jumped on the wall. Then, the scenery was knocked down by the people who suddenly rushed out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1040 It''s not only the scenery of being hit, but also the girl falling to the ground. "No complaints, are you ok?" Then rushed out of a woman I still feel pity for. She quickly helped up her daughter who had fallen on the ground. Seeing the scenery hit, she went to help the scenery again, "princess, are you all right?" "Cough..." Scenery stood up and coughed several times, and her chest hurt faintly. She had no good facial expression and said, "summer has no resentment. Can''t you look at the road?" The girl who hit people is Miss Xia Wuyuan, who is famous in Kyoto. She has no spiritual power and IQ problems. She is a joke in the whole of Kyoto. But scenery knows that Xia wuden is cold now. She doesn''t mix with Xia wuden on weekdays. However, the whole royal family knows that the princess is not in good health, which is a small surprise Fear can make her heart ache. Scenery did not want to be angry, but she was the most afraid of pain, now the faint pain hit, her hot temper came up. "Princess, it''s no resentment or carelessness. I''m here to apologize to the princess for no complaint. Please don''t blame me." The beautiful woman who spoke was Huang Ying and Aunt Huang. She was also a talented woman at that time. Unfortunately, she became a concubine of others. From the fact that she named her daughter Wuyuan, she had no regrets even if she was a concubine. Leng qingjue has not yet been known that she is not a fool. Originally she wanted to apologize for bumping into someone. As a result, when she saw the arrogance of others, she sneered in her heart. She was just a spoiled little fart. Her whole body was full of weaknesses. Even if she didn''t take weapons, she could take her life in hundreds of ways. Oh, it''s a spy. Oh, that''s it. Leng qingjue swept her eyes and hid the fox. It was a third level spirit fox. She was so angry that she wanted to teach the little girl a lesson. She pretended to be afraid, "sister I didn''t mean to bump into you. Don''t be angry with me, will you Scenery a listen to this voice on a goose bumps, she has not had time to step back, was cold qingjue hand. "Sister Don''t be angry with me I really didn''t mean to... " Leng qingjue, while playing a fool, finds the pulse gate on the scenery wrist and presses it. This strength won''t let her die, it will only make her hurt. But Leng Qing, who has not been wearing it for long, never knows how fragile the scenery is. So when she looks at the scenery, she suddenly looks miserable. Leng qingjue thinks she is pretending. The scenery took back her hand, covered her chest, she gasped, the pain spread from the heart made her face pale. "Princess, are you sick again?" Huang Ying is not cold, she knows that scenery is sick. She is busy holding the hand of scenery and saying, "I''ll take you to the princess!" "Don''t Don''t touch me... " Scenery again took out a step back, she shook the bell in her hands, not long, a shadow flew over. Xia Dynasty landed beside the scenery. Seeing his daughter''s pale face and not waiting to say anything, he heard his baby daughter say, "Dad, I''m going to die..." "Scenery..." The Xia Dynasty quickly helped the unstable body of the scenery pain. First, she grasped the hand of the scenery skillfully to instill spiritual power into her. Then she looked at the two people next to her and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1041 The Xia Dynasty would not believe that Wang CI didn''t take medicine for Fengjing. As long as Fengguang didn''t have too much mood swings and other heart diseases caused by other diseases, she would not have suffered like this. Therefore, he naturally became angry with Huang Ying and Leng Qing. Xia Dynasty was not an ordinary person. He was a rare martial master in Mingzi kingdom. In the early years, he killed the enemy in the battlefield. Therefore, he was hard for ordinary people to bear whether he was murderous or oppressive. Rao Shi, who had killed many people in his career as an agent, could not help but feel a shiver in his heart. At that moment, he gave birth to instinctive fear, let alone Huang Ying. Huang Ying immediately knelt down, "Lord, it''s my humble concubine who accidentally bumped into the princess. I''m willing to be punished!" "No, I bumped into her!" Leng qingjue step forward, without the appearance of pretending to be stupid, on the contrary, he has the same ferocity in his eyes. Known as the secret service queen, how could she submit so easily? The Xia Dynasty did not give birth to a sense of pride worthy of my daughter. Instead, she was more angry in her heart, "don''t you know the scenery is not good? Come on In an instant, two kneeling dark guards came out. "Break her leg for me!" Everyone at the scene was surprised, even the scene of pain was no exception. Huang Ying quickly hugged her daughter and begged bitterly: "Lord, no complaint is not intentional. Please let her go this time! I''m willing to trade my legs for Please read your blood on Wu Yuan. Let her go. She is still a child I don''t know how to teach them well... " Hearing Huang Ying cry with no self-respect, she was moved, but she thought that she could not be implicated. She said coldly: "I am the one who bumps into her, not my mother. If you want to punish her, you can punish me!" "I didn''t want to let you go." Xia Dynasty cold left to one side of the dark Wei, "are still Leng do not move what? Can''t you hear me Xia Dynasty is a wonderful person. In his eyes, the only important thing is the princess and the princess. He can''t hold anyone else. Because of his beautiful body, he can say that he is very precious to her. However, if he paid so much attention to Wang Ci and scenery, why did he take concubines 13 years ago? Scenery has no time to think too much, because the pain of her body does not allow her to think so much. She grabbed her father''s clothes and said, "Dad I feel so painful... " "Dad will take you to take the medicine. Take the medicine and it will be OK." Xia Dynasty warm voice comfort a few words, nothing to care about, holding the scenery of a lightness skill will fly to Wang Ci''s yard. Two dark guards looked at each other and exchanged eyes. "Do you really want to break the second lady''s leg? She seems to be the daughter of the Lord "The Lord is angry now, or Let''s lock her in the wood room first, and then listen to the king''s orders? " "Well Good idea. " The Xia Dynasty, who went back with Fengguang, didn''t know that the two dark guards had violated their orders, and he had made a mistake. Fengguang''s angina pectoris this time, even if he took the medicine, did not have much effect, and the infusion of spiritual power had little effect. Finally, she could only be helpless. She fainted at the sleeping hole of scenery, but even in this way, she was suffering unbearably in her sleep. Wang Ci was so anxious that he hit Xia Dynasty. The Xia Dynasty didn''t avoid it. He vomited a mouthful of blood, which also seemed to be an innocent way: "I will take the scenery to Nanxiang." Wang CI said in a loud voice: "Nanxiang state? What''s the use of going there? Xia Dynasty, do you want to take the scenery out of my sight so that I can bury her? " Over the years, she always thought that Xia Dynasty''s good scenery was hypocritical and ambitious. Wang Ci was afraid that he would let the scenery die in order to please Aunt Huang. It''s already a nervous tension. Xia Chao sighed, "Nanxiang will hold a ceremony of famous doctors soon. Rare herbs and famous doctors will appear. Maybe I can find the right people or herbs, and I can cure the scenery www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1042 Wang Cixin knew that maybe going to Nanxiang was the only way. She would not rest assured that the Xia Dynasty would take the scenery and leave alone. She also asked to go with her. The Xia Dynasty understood that she could not trust herself, so he would not refuse Wang Ci''s colleagues. Although Wang CI usually shows how free and easy and careless, once she meets the scenery related things, she will be as nervous as a madman, especially when the Xia Dynasty intervenes in this matter. After a simple cleaning up, the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI took the scenery to the prepared carriage, and left the capital of Mingzi on that day. At midnight, the scenery had been awakened by pain. The Xia Dynasty couldn''t but ordered her sleeping hole again to make her faint. And Wang Ci, along the way, she was holding the scenery tightly. Even if the Xia Dynasty was to get closer, she would stare at him as if facing a great enemy. Xia Dynasty was laughing bitterly. Everyone said that he loved his daughter most, but only Wang CI always thought that he would harm the scenery. He couldn''t begin with his wife''s deep-rooted thoughts, so he didn''t know how to ease the relationship. After seven days, they finally got out of Mingzi and came to the border of Nanxiang. At this time, the scenery of the body has been very weak, relying on the spiritual power instilled by parents to hang a breath. The relationship between Mingzi and Nanxiang was not good. At least the two countries lived peacefully on the surface, but in fact, the tide was turbulent. They have to hide their identity and pretend to be a couple of ordinary rich businessmen to attend the Wanyi grand ceremony, which is held in the largest auction house of the imperial capital of Nanxiang. Since it is in the auction house, it can be seen that there is a price for rare medicinal materials and world famous doctors. The only problem is whether you can afford it. The first floor of the auction house is the gathering place of ordinary people, and the second floor is the place where real dignified people can go. There are many separated rooms on the second floor, which are only blocked by a bamboo curtain in front of the door. People outside can''t see the inside, but the people inside can see the outside clearly. Xia Dynasty and Wang CI took the scenery in room 13, but the scenery was lying in Wang Ci''s arms and was dying. However, the auction at the bottom did not know how many rounds, and there was nothing they wanted. At this time, a young man with a fox in his arms appeared. His lips were red and his teeth were white, and he was dancing in white. Because of the disdain in his eyes when he glanced at the crowd, he was more rebellious. Someone looked at the young man standing in the middle of the field and said sarcastically, "little doll, you can''t come here for anyone. You don''t have any rare treasures or advanced medical skills. It''s a joke to come here." "Joke?" In room 5 on the second floor, a man opened the curtain and came out. He stood at the railing, opened the fan, and laughed wantonly, "who dares to laugh at the people I brought with Mr. traceless?" When they heard of the name of Mr. Wu trace, they were immediately silent. In the world of the river and lake, who knows who knows who knows? His folding fan looks ordinary, but it can take people''s lives in a moment. You can''t see how he did it, and he died. Xia Dynasty pondered, "how can the fourth Prince be here?" He can see at a glance that this man is xuanyuanfei, the fourth prince who is engaged to scenery. "Wang CI sneered," you should ask, why Xuanyuan fly and summer no resentment together. " Although the youth under a man''s clothing, but she can see at a glance, that holding a white fox, is summer without resentment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1043 "My name is cold." The young man took out a pill and said with a smile, "what I want to sell today is the advanced Dan made by myself. It can be promoted directly from small star to big star." Some people sneered and said, "how precious is the advanced Dan? How can you make it as a child?" The Xuanyuan flying upstairs glanced at the notary of the photo store downstairs. The man quickly stood up and said, "the pill of cold young master has been identified. This is indeed an advanced pill." In a word, people immediately burst into a pot. You know, for many talented people, it is the end of their life to learn the small astrology, but they can break through the small star to the big star, which is something they dare not think about. "Cold pour absolutely raise eyebrows a smile," this advanced Dan, starting price 100000 taels of gold. " This is an astronomical number. But someone was still bidding. At last, the advanced Dan was sold with 200000 taels of gold. Leng qingjue left a sentence and remembered to exchange it for me. Then she took the fox back to the second floor and went to xuanyuanfei''s side. Wang CI sneered and said, "Lord, you really have a good daughter." The Xia Dynasty looked at the pale scenery lying in Wang''s bosom and said softly, "I have only one daughter." There was no more sarcasm. The couple have no mind to worry about why a Xia Wuyuan suddenly became so fierce from a fool. They have a common place in their hearts that they can''t bear to think about. If they were in this auction today If you don''t find the right medicine or the person who can cure the scenery, will the scenery Wang CI hugged the scenery and did not dare to think about it any more. At this time, an old man stepped into the middle of the field. In his hand, there was only a small flowerpot, and there was only one seed. The old man was very old. He bowed his back and said, "a long time ago, I was entrusted by others. Today I want to auction only one thing." This "a long time ago" has made his words mysterious. The old man continued in a hoarse voice: "this seed is made up of the aura of the poisonous abyss. In ancient books, it is called Changsheng willow. As long as it grows, it will not only have the effect of gathering spirits, but also absorb its aura, which can protect people''s life without disease and disaster." It is not attractive to those who pursue force. Leng qingjue asked xuanyuanfei curiously, "is this seed really so magical?" "It is said that the veins of the poisonous abyss will only turn into one seed in a thousand years, and it is still in a place that no one else can find. The long-term willow really has this wonderful effect, but I don''t know why this old man has it?" Xuanyuanfei didn''t understand and frowned. Leng qingjue''s eyes brightened. "Since it is really so magical, it must be a good medicinal material." "If you want it, I''ll take it for you." Xuanyuan fly pick eyebrows, also do not wait for the old man to offer a price, directly said: "100000 Liang silver." This is a fair price, because although the longevity willow can protect people''s health, it is not beneficial to martial arts, and no one will ask too high a price. But xuanyuanfei miscalculated. A steady and powerful voice came from room 13, "200000 taels." Xuanyuan flies a smile, "300000." "Four hundred thousand." "Half a million." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1044 At the time of calling for a million yuan in room 13, Leng qingjue finally couldn''t help but pull xuanyuanfei, who wanted to increase the price. "It''s just a herbal medicine. Do you want to call more than one million crazy?" Xuanyuanfei said, "don''t you want it?" "No, no more." Leng qingjue loves money and shouts to the auctioneer at the bottom: "we don''t want it." The auctioneer nodded, "well, in this case, I''ll count three times. After three times, the Changsheng willow will be the guest in room 13. One..." "One million taels." Room one, which had never made a sound, heard a gentle and elegant voice. The auctioneer was stunned for a moment when he heard this voice, and said respectfully: "childe, the number 13 has already sold a million." The childe said, "I give a million taels of gold." The meeting room exploded immediately. If room 13 and Mr. traceless scrambled to increase the price to 1 million taels of silver, there was no place to spend it. Was it totally stupid for the master in room 1 with 1 million taels of gold? And a million taels of gold, even the state treasury, may not be able to take it out. Maybe the people in room 13 were also shocked. They didn''t make a sound for a long time. But in fact, the scenery woke up, not only woke up, she also began to cough violently, a mouthful of blood dyed red white Papi. System Jun still ignored her. She really thought that she couldn''t live to be a male sophomore Wang CI grasped the blood stained handkerchief and said to the Xia Dynasty in a loud voice: "what are you still doing? Even if you rob me, you should take back the evergreen willow Xia Dynasty didn''t think much about it. He went out of the door and flew down from the second floor to the center of the ground on the first floor. He looked at the old man and said, "this old man, my daughter is seriously ill and needs this thing to live. Please sell it to me. I''m willing to offer 150 taels of gold." Xuanyuanfei upstairs whispered, "it''s him..." Leng qingjue asked, "do you know him?" "No, I''ll just say that." Xuanyuanfei recovered the appearance of hypocrisy. Just as he didn''t know Leng qingjue was the fool miss of Xia mansion, Leng qingjue didn''t know that this childe without trace was the fourth Prince of Mingzi state. The auctioneer said, "everything here is for the highest price. Sir, if the childe in room 1 doesn''t give up, you can''t buy things from the old man." Hearing this, the Xia Dynasty looked up. He looked at room one and said in a deep voice, "my daughter is really waiting for Liu Changsheng to continue her life. I have no other choice. Please kindly give me a step back." And the 1.5 million yuan he gave actually counted all the valuable things in the palace. Therefore, the 1.5 million yuan was equivalent to his family''s ruin. The audience was moved with compassion, and the longevity of Liu was not a very good thing. However, some people could not help saying, "young master, why don''t you give up the things to this gentleman?" "Yes, the function of Changsheng willow is to cure the disease and prolong his life. You might as well be a good man and ask this gentleman to save his daughter." ¡­¡­ Leng qingjue looks at room 13. She knows that there must be a seriously ill summer scenery in it. The guilt that makes her sick just rises for a moment. She thinks of her body again. Over the years, she and her mother have suffered humiliation in the palace, and the sense of guilt soon disappears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1045 The cold disposition has always been that people don''t attack me, I don''t want to offend. If someone offends me, she must return it to others. Therefore, she will not deliberately harm her or save her. It depends on the fate of that arrogant and domineering little girl. After all, in the past few days, she and her mother lived such a hard life, only the main room owed her share, but not her share to others. She seemed to forget that she was a commoner girl and her mother was a concubine. Is it possible to live a so-called equal and luxurious life like scenery? People are still persuading the people in room 1 to give up the auction, cold heart sneer, no matter which world, the Virgin Mary is always so much. The person in room 1 did not speak for a long time. The auctioneer already had a bad feeling in his heart. He even said, "everyone is quiet, quiet! We have auction rules in our auction house. Please obey the order Finally, the silent audience slowly quieted down. But for a moment, only heard the voice in room one, "I give two million taels of gold." They asked for love for so long, but he did not waver. Xia Chao''s face was very ugly, "young master, do you have to take a picture of Changsheng willow?" "Nature." Simple two words, should be a mild tone, let people hear indifference. Leng Qing couldn''t help but be more curious about the people in room 1. Just at this time, the white fox in her arms jumped to the ground, only called a few times, and ran away. "Xiaobai, where are you going Leng qingjue looked at xuanyuanfei, who was meditating in Xia Dynasty. He ran with the white fox without saying anything. Unconsciously, he walked into a room. In the room, she saw a man. A man in a moon white robe is picturesque, beautiful and divine. He seems to be very approachable, but his Obsidian like eyes are only indifferent and dead, coupled with the casual noble and elegant, which is even more amazing. This is a A man who''s hard to get close to. He is also a man who can easily arouse women''s desire to conquer. For a moment, Leng qingjue came back to herself. She saw the little white fox lying at the foot of the man. She said with a shy smile: "sorry, my fox ran in here." She went over and picked up the fox. At this time, the man had poured a cup of tea for himself, and he did not look at her directly, as if she did not exist. Leng qingjue saw this kind of temperament for the first time. She said that she was a gentle but indifferent man who would not contradict himself. So she suddenly came to be interested in him. With her open medicine and poison double Jue setting, she quickly saw something, "there seems to be a lot of poison in childe?" The childe still did not look at her, just casually said: "you know that Hui Yiyao, in fact, is also a kind of stupidity?" Leng qingjue''s face changed. She was also threatened when she was scolded as stupid. The young master is not in a good mood now. He just wants to take a picture of Changsheng willow. But the father who said he wanted to save his daughter seemed to want to continue to pester him. Moreover, there was a woman''s voice outside his door. "Young master My daughter''s life is not long. Please be merciful and give us the longevity willow, so that we can save her life. " Childe indifferent, "your daughter, what do you do with me?" Leng qingjue suddenly felt that the man''s indifference was really appreciated by her. There was a girl''s cough outside. The woman said anxiously, "scenery Don''t go to sleep. My mother will soon find a way to save you... " The young master took up the hand of the teacup. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1046 Scenery has always been afraid of pain, what''s more, she suddenly felt that no matter how the task will be, let her die like this. It''s just It''s just the parents of her generation. She can''t bear to let their white hair people send black hair people. "Niang..." The scenery looked at Wang Ci''s pained look, took her hand and comforted her: "you and dad make up well You have another child Hurt him as much as I do... " Wang Ci''s eyes were full of fog, and she choked, "no Mother, as long as the scenery is enough. " "Don''t be sad for you and Dad..." The scenery has already felt oneself gradually no strength, she said intermittently: "you also don''t feel sad for too long Maybe Maybe when I go to the local government, I will be able to eat sweets happily without any illness... " "Scenery Don''t sleep in the past... " The tone of Wang CI is already pleading. All of a sudden, a silver whip came out of the room. It was wrapped around the waist of the scenery precisely. Wang CI Tu felt that the scenery in her arms was gone. At this time, the Xia Dynasty who saw the situation was not right downstairs also flew over. He just saw the scene that the scenery was captured by the people inside. He was in a hurry and rushed to the room with Wang CI. But when they saw the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help but be astonished. I saw a young man in white, holding the girl in his arms. He looked serious and attentive. He stretched out his hand and stroked her cheek carefully. In his black eyes, there were subtle doubts and bewilderment. The scenery vaguely opened her eyes. She looked at it for a long time. It seemed to be the face in her memory. At last, she took a long breath and murmured: "am I dreaming Why are you so old... " His pupils are tight, and he hugs the girl in his arms more tightly. He calls her name in a low voice, "scenery..." The voice of murmuring has unspeakable satisfaction. And soon, he remembered something, the right hand of the sword finger cut his left wrist, he sucked a mouthful of his own black blood, and then hung his head, so in front of his parents, he kissed her lips. Not only the Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, but also Leng qingjue can''t help but live at this moment. Because the men''s series of actions come too suddenly, but also because The scenery is only 13 years old this year, which is really Big clothes and animals! As a father, Xia Dynasty took the lead in shouting: "you let go of her for me!" At the same time, he also had a movement. The sword appeared in his hand. He flew up and attacked the man. When a man only raises one hand, he has an invisible wall made up of internal force, which makes the Xia Dynasty nearly inseparable. Wang Ci was not a martial arts practitioner in Xia Dynasty. What she learned was the skills that her mother''s family had been passing down to this day. She had a seal in her hand and a fire dragon rose into the air, but she could not move forward half a minute after hitting the wall. And the man in white, he still did not leave the scenery of the lips, after crossing the black blood, he was enough to wear on her lips for several minutes, perhaps satisfied, he was willing to let her breathe. Scenery face dyed with a layer of attractive red, she is not awake, her breath is long and stable, she fell asleep. The young man in white put one hand behind her, the other hand supported her back of the head, so that she could sleep more comfortable on his shoulder. Finally, he laughed gently. It is even cleaner than the white pear blossoms in full bloom, and clearer than the flowing water on the snow mountain. He''s happy. Xia Dynasty anger way: "beast, let go of my daughter!" "The scenery is very good by my side." "The father-in-law," said the old man in white What????? Xia Chao pauses for a second, and then he can''t help saying, "who''s your father-in-law?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1047 "My name is Liu and my name is Nianfeng. I am the owner of Shengxue mountain villa. I am unmarried." Xia Dynasty is forehead a draw again, "what do you say these do?" "Introduce yourself to your father-in-law and your mother-in-law. Isn''t that what every son-in-law should do?" Xia Chao''s face was livid. "When did I say that scenery would marry you?" "No need to say more." Liu Nianfeng''s hand on the back of the scenery was patting gently. His gentle look made people think that the girl in his arms was his treasure. He said in a slow and unquestionable tone: "from now on, the scenery is mine." Wang Ci''s face was not good-looking, "please don''t talk nonsense, the scenery is not good, and it''s the daughter''s home. Fame and integrity are very important. Please return your daughter to me, and I''ll take her away." "I will cure the disease of scenery, and her reputation is only on me." He smiles, unspeakably good-looking, "I won''t give her to anyone." "I am the mother of scenery!" "Because you are the mother of scenery, I will not kill you." Liu Nianfeng stood up with the scenery in his arms. The man was really good-looking when he laughed, so he was clearly speaking such arrogant words, which made people feel as if he had been bestowed by him. At the climax of the stalemate, Leng qingjue suddenly stood up. She showed a curious and ignorant expression. Her body just turned 13, which is also a lovely young age. So she knew that as long as she pretended to be cute, she would make people feel good. She asked in doubt: "this big brother, did you and this young lady know each other before? ¡± as soon as her words fell, a sword shot her cheek. This is faster than the blink of an eye speed, even though cold qingjue has the instinct of being an agent, it is only after three seconds of sword Qi that I feel the murderous spirit. Liu Nianfeng said with a smile: "if you dare to climb relatives again, next time, it''s not just your face that will be scratched." He saw the white jade pendant on her waist. It was a wedding gift he gave to his master 300 years ago. Since she is Lan Zhao''s descendant, he is willing to spare her life for the sake of LAN Zhao''s teaching. It''s a pity that a man as strict as LAN Zhao can have such a arrogant younger generation? Leng qingjue is silent. Her hand on her side grasps her clothes. She thinks that in modern times, she is known as the legendary secret service queen. In ancient times, she has held back enough gas. However, due to her physical reasons, she still had no way to beat these people, whether it was Liu Nianfeng or that Xia Dynasty. "The scenery needs rest." Liu Nianfeng said politely and friendly to the livid face of Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, who also had a bad face: "excuse me for going first. Shengxue villa is always welcome to visit you." "Don''t go!" The wall disappeared and the Xia Dynasty left with his sword. In front of him, only a shadow of Liu Nianfeng had left. The nature and scenery were gone. Xia Dynasty was very angry. He was also a member of the Wulin, but he had never heard of the name Liu Nianfeng. When he looked at Wang Ci, he thought Wang Cihui was more anxious than he was, but he didn''t expect her to be much calmer. The Xia Dynasty was silent for a moment and said, "a ci Don''t worry, I''ll find Shengxue mountain villa. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1048 "Before that, there was no such name as Shengxue mountain villa, no matter in the lake or in the court." Wang CI said coldly, "where do you want to find it?" Just what the man said to welcome them to Shengxue Qianzhuang, but it was just a nice polite remark. Taking advantage of Xia Dynasty''s speechless Kung Fu, Wang CI walked to the side of Leng Qing Jue. Without warning, she raised her hand and heavily threw Leng qingjue a slap. Leng qingjue''s Fox was frightened and ran down. Leng qingjue didn''t shake her mind for a moment. Finally, she looked up at Wang Ci and said angrily, "what are you doing?" "That''s what you don''t deserve." Wang CI sneered, "Xia Wuyuan, I don''t owe you mother and daughter, and the scenery doesn''t owe you anything. From your mother''s willingness to come to the palace as a concubine, you and your mother''s identity is doomed, you give me to remember, my concubine is a concubine, di Shu is different, scenery is the princess, is the legitimate eldest daughter in the palace, she is your master son!" After hearing this, Leng qingjue had a burst of anger in her chest, and she said, "are you a good wife, are you great? Summer scenery is a legitimate daughter, so what? In the final analysis, her identity is just because she gave birth to a good child. It is not the result of her hard work. What can you be proud of? " "Even if the scenery is a good child, then your identity is still lower than her." Wang CI curved his mouth in a sarcastic arc. "If you think that the status of scenery is better than you, you can get something for nothing. If you are dissatisfied with this, you can kill yourself and have a reincarnation. If you can''t, don''t complain about it. You think everyone owes you mother and daughter. I, Wang Ci, Miss Dingguo, have not I will humble myself and embarrass one of your concubines. " Even if we say that the Xia Dynasty is now sticking to Huangying every day, she will not use any indecent means behind her back. Her pride as a lady of the aristocratic family tells her that it is not necessary to do so for a man. Leng qingjue''s face turned red and white. He couldn''t say a word for a long time. "Oh, isn''t this respect for the king and the princess? Why are you here? " Xuanyuanfei shakes the fan, as if by chance. Wang CI laughed sarcastically. She looked at Leng Qing Jue and looked at Xuan Yuan Fei. She said, "birds of a feather." Without waiting for xuanyuanfei to investigate, she has gone out of the door. "Ah To the king, to the princess, what''s the matter The Xia Dynasty also does not have the meaningful smile, "the fourth prince, the commoner daughter of the minister''s house, will labor you to take care of more." Xuanyuanfei looks like a meal. The Xia Dynasty also followed Wang Ci''s departure. There are two flowers, one for each. On the other side, there are only two servants in Shengxue mountain villa where willows are planted everywhere. They are an elderly couple. They have been in Shengxue mountain villa for 50 years, but it is the first time that they see the villa leader with a woman No, I came back with a girl to be exact. Liu Nianfeng held the girl in her arms and said to the two old people, "soon, someone will send Liu to take good care of her." "Yes, sir." The old man bowed over and watched the young man return to his room with a little girl in his arms. Young master, he I don''t think it''s the kind of person with a special hobby, is it? In a sense, they are such people. Putting the scenery on the bed, Liu Nianfeng first felt the pulse for her, and then thought of her illness. His first reaction was to untie the clothes on her chest and gently lift her belly pocket to a corner. Sure enough, he saw a scar on her white skin. She opened her eyes blankly and saw that a man put his hand on his chest. She sat up and subconsciously felt a slap in his face. "What do you want to do with me?" she said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1049 To tell you the truth, the scenery person small strength is also small, she that slap in the past, is really nothing. Liu Nianfeng''s face didn''t even have a red mark. He leaned forward, grabbed her wrist and said with a smile: "I''d like to do something to you, but what can you do with your small body now?" He''s not a pervert with a special hobby. After listening to the scenery, his face suddenly became very wonderful. He playfully touched her top of the head, and then arranged her clothes, quietly asked: "does the heart still hurt?" "No pain..." She shook her head, and then remembered a very important thing. She grabbed his hand and asked, "Why are you here? Is it difficult to Am I in hell now "The scenery and I are still in the world." "I''m still alive..." The scenery was stunned for a while, and the hand holding him moved again, "a mo Why are your hands so cold? " "Maybe It''s too cold. " Her intuition is not right, she grabbed his collar and said: "you''d better make it clear to me, what happened after I disappeared?" Why does leimo suddenly appear in her side, this matter she still can''t understand. He took her into his arms with his lips close to her ear, and slowly came to everything. It turned out that after the scene disappeared that day, he didn''t care about anything. He quickly went out of the battlefield and rode a fast horse back to the imperial palace. The willows in Yihe palace were still so green. He called her name many times, but there was still no response. After a few days, Yunfei took people to Yihe palace and asked him to hand over her daughter. He had no reason to leave her daughter, so he took the The man who had become fragmented handed it in. Yun Fei fainted on the spot, and then was pursued by the guards. He left Kyoto and began to search the so-called spiritual trees between countries. He had been to many places and had been disappointed many times. Finally, he went to the abyss of ten thousand poisons. It is true that there are all kinds of spirit trees and grass in the dangerous poisonous abyss, but it is a pity that he did not have what he wanted. Instead, he was poisoned all over, and his life was not long. At the last moment of his life, Xianmo returns to the imperial palace of the imperial capital. He still remembers that he killed a lot of people, including xianrang, Yunfei, and Zhang Xu, commander of the Imperial Guard When he is free, his sword should be aimed at blue. LAN Zhao gave him a letter with only a paragraph and a forbidden text. The last signature is Rong tingxue. Xianmo survived. As a living dead man, he did not have the perception of normal people, nor did he have the physical state of normal people, such as body temperature, or Heartbeat. The moment he chose to be the living dead, he got a long life, and in the same way, he became a man who could not see the sun. It can also be said to be a ghost, but he is a ghost that can be touched and seen by others. And the reason why he chose to live is very simple. In that letter, he said that the scenery was not dead. Later, Xianlong became the new emperor and an Fei became the Empress Dowager. Of course, the new emperor was also under the control of the Empress Dowager. Later, the emperor changed from generation to generation Leisure Mo changed his name for himself, Liu Nianfeng. It is said that people who have reached the innate state can have the ability to predict the future. He doesn''t know whether Rong tingxue has this ability, but he still chooses to believe. After becoming a living dead person, he has spent the past three hundred years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1050 After hearing what he said about the past, the mood suddenly became complicated. She had thought that she and he were people from two worlds and were ready to never meet again. However, she never thought that he would be a person 300 years ago. And it will also be her strategic target, the leader of Shengxue mountain villa. She raised her hand and gently put it on his chest. There was no heartbeat. Her nose was sour and her voice couldn''t help crying. "How did you make yourself like this? You were fine when I left You said that I worked hard to bring you up, I was easy, I? " "Don''t cry." He couldn''t help laughing. "Did you bring me up?" "I took care of you for three years, anyway..." When I thought of being such a young and lively youth, I have become what I am now Well, he wasn''t very lively then, and now he seems to be more handsome. She suddenly did not understand what she was thinking about. Now, she realized a very important question, "you make yourself a living dead person for me, don''t you say Do you like me He was silent for a moment. "I thought I was obvious enough 300 years ago." "But You didn''t tell me She blinked her eyes innocently. Three hundred years ago, she was opposite to him day and night. Even if he showed how much he valued her, she would only think that it was a child''s chick plot. Even if she was aware of it, she would not dare to think about it, because in this case There is a feeling of narcissism. Liu Nianfeng held her hand, the other hand raised her chin. When she was about to print a kiss, Fengguang covered her mouth with her hand, so his kiss fell on the back of her hand. "What do you want to do?" the scenery opened her eyes and said in a stuffy voice "I tell you, I like you." She glared at him, "I''m only 13 years old! I am still a child "This is What happened when I was young, but older than I was? " He said with a smile: "it''s just that now the situation is reversed. I can see and touch the scenery, but the scenery is still small What can I do? No matter what I want to do, scenery can''t resist. " "You, you Don''t mess around... " "How to say You have to wait for me and hairpin, if you attack me now. But people will scold animals. " "Haven''t I been scolded by the father of scenery?" He gently smile, "even if others scold a few more, what harm?" She never thought that he was not only old, but also more thick skinned, but then she thought of a way. She fell into his arms and said powerlessly, "my illness is not good yet I''m also very weak. If you mess around, maybe I''ll... " "You will live well." He interrupted her, his hand gently patted her back, he lowered his eyes, looked at her head, whispered: "I will not let you anything." "Ah Mo, my illness is really serious..." She thought, perhaps should let him have a psychological preparation, she might die of illness at any time. "My blood can slow down your illness." He held her hand slightly hard, "scenery, when the longevity willow grows, you will be OK, I will not let you have the opportunity to leave me again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1051 It is a painful thing to become a living dead person. He will not let her become a living dead person, nor will he use other forbidden techniques on her body. He only wants her to live safely and happily. Scenery sighed, "I hope no matter what happens, you will not torture your body." "Good I promise you He promised in a soft voice, and suddenly thought of something. There was a smile on the corner of his lips. "In the view of the scenery, am I really much older than before?" Her body was stiff. She remembered what she had said before she was in a coma. She quickly raised her head to show her loyalty. "A Mo is very young and beautiful all the time. How can he be old?" "That''s my mistake." He raised his lips again, "but Why is the appearance of the scenery different from what I painted on the portraits before? " This sounds in the scenery, no different, so the netizen who saw the PS photo said after meeting the real person: "how do you look different from the photo?" Her eyes were wandering and her heart was empty, "is that right? What''s the difference? Maybe when I grow up, it won''t make any difference. " He echoed with a smile, "the scenery makes sense." her face is red. "Now that I am different from the portrait, how do you know that I was the one who was there for you?" "When I can''t see the scenery, I often wonder what kind of eyes the scenery will look at me and what kind of expression will the scenery use to talk to me So, even if I don''t know your appearance, I can still recognize you, because when I saw you, I knew that all I had imagined was true There was a happy color in his eyes, which was the pride that he could recognize her. Even if he didn''t know her face, what if he didn''t remember her voice? She doesn''t make him feel the same. The so-called recognition by appearance is only a superficial behavior. After listening to the scenery, she only felt happy in her heart. She thought of a funny question inexplicably, "so, what if you lost your memory? Will you still remember me? " "I don''t know if I can remember the scenery, but one thing I may be sure of." Liu Nianfeng took her hand and put a kiss on the back of her hand. "The scenery gives me a fixed feeling, so even if I don''t remember you, I will know that when I see you, I will like you." He never believed that feelings were carried by memory. To love her was his spiritual will and physical blood. Even if he died, he had no body, and he still had the soul to love her. If he really forgot her, maybe he would live as usual before he met her, but once he met her, the madness and paranoia that he suppressed in his bones rose because of her and devoured all his reason. For example, now that he holds her, he no longer wants to hand her over to anyone, including her so-called parents. But the scenery is different. Her parents are always her parents. Rejoicing at his words, she suddenly remembered why she suddenly appeared here and anxiously asked, "did you take me away without asking my parents?" "I said they were welcome to Shengxue villa." "What did they say?" "They looked excited with joy." Scenery: Believe what he said is the ghost! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1052 Changsheng Liu was sent over by the people of the auction house. After living in Shengxue mountain villa for one night, he realized that he was not only the owner of the auction house, but also initiated the Wanyi ceremony once every three years. According to Liu Nianfeng, although the people and things that come to the ceremony are uneven, there are still rare treasures occasionally. Unfortunately, there is nothing he wants. He said that his current name is Liu Nianfeng, and the scenery knows what these three words mean. Especially when she sees that the villa is full of willows, she will inevitably feel guilty. If she did not casually say that she is a little fairy on the willow tree, he would not have to go to such a ghost place as the 10000 poison abyss and get poisoned all over the place. She had drunk his blood, so she would not be afraid of his poison, but when she thought of his lonely days, she felt very sad. In the carriage, she was sitting in his arms, and he was sleeping with his eyes closed. Looking at his sickly pale face, she reached out and stroked it. He opened his eyes, dark eyes like a night, and deep as the abyss, easy to let people sink in, he asked with a smile: "is it greedy again?" Because of her strong demand, he had to accompany her home. Of course, he could also be regarded as accompanying her back to her mother''s home. He also knew that she was fond of sweets, so he prepared a lot of sweets in the car. However, he had to strictly control the sweets. If she was not in good health, eating too many things would not be enough. Scenery shook her head. "I don''t want to eat now." "Why is that..." He covered her hand on her face. "What is the reason why the scenery suddenly comes close to me and please me?" Her heart a sour, "I am not a hard hearted person, OK? I know you are good to me, so I think I''ll be nice to you He never asked why she appeared 300 years ago, and she could not explain it. But when she was sleeping in the same bed last night, she couldn''t help asking him, "why didn''t you ask me Will it appear 300 years ago? " "It doesn''t matter." He hugged her tightly from the quilt, making her curl up in his arms, his jaw against her head, and whispered, "it''s important that you come back to me." That night, the scenery was rare and had a good sleep in his arms. Naturally, nothing happened. He grabbed her little hand and said with a smile, "the scenery wants to be good to me Give me a kiss every day "Don''t be so serious." Although she said so, she still went up to kiss him on the side of the face. She quickly retreated and said uneasily, "only this degree of kissing, when I am older..." The next words, she did not say. This is enough to make him feel happy. Holding her in his arms, he murmured, "I have the patience to wait for the day of scenery and hairpin..." He has been waiting for 300 years, but for a while, Liu Nianfeng knows a truth well that ripe fruit is the sweetest. Fengguang has been teaching all the way. When he meets her parents, he must have a good attitude. He must not be like an abductor who confuses a girl, nor a beast who robs a woman. No matter what she says, he agrees very well. What''s more, he also felt that his jade trees were facing the wind, and his temperament was as warm as jade, and his white clothes were even more beautiful. How could he be a beast in his clothes? "You''re a beast, stay away from my daughter!" The Xia Dynasty, who was blocking the gate of the palace, saw the man and rushed over with his sword. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1053 "Dad, wait!" The scenery blocked Liu Nianfeng''s body and said to his father, "he is not a bad man. Put your sword away quickly." Xia Dynasty also loud way: "scenery, you come quickly! He is not a good man "Dad, you really misunderstood I was saved by him. He didn''t hurt me Liu Nianfeng, standing behind her all the way, smiles at Xia Dynasty with a friendly smile. But in the eyes of Xia Dynasty, it was tantamount to provocation. He was even more angry in his heart, "what did you do to my daughter in the end In his opinion, it must be this man who is the model of man who has confused the scenery. Sometimes when this person is stubborn, he can''t change his mind. Just when the scenery didn''t know what to do, fortunately her mother came out. Wang Ci was more careful than Xia Dynasty. She was excited when she saw the lively scenery. She went around the Xia Dynasty and held the hand of the scenery. She felt her heart beat steadily. She finally breathed a sigh of relief and said in a soft voice, "it''s ok if you''re OK." She will always be much more careful than her husband. Wang Ci''s face improved a lot. She looked at Liu Nianfeng and examined him carefully. She said, "the visitor is a guest. Please come into the mansion." Xia Dynasty: "wait..." "Shut up." Wang CI gave him a direct glance, and the Xia Dynasty immediately shut up and did not speak. Liu Nianfeng walked into the gate of the palace under the eyes of the Xia Dynasty. In the hall, the atmosphere is a little strange. Xia Dynasty is staring at Liu Nianfeng how to see, how does he feel that he is not pleasing to the eye, Wang CI is quietly thinking about what, the expression is dignified, Liu Nianfeng face with a calm smile, and scenery, she looked at her parents, look at Liu Nianfeng, choose to pick up the fruit in the fruit plate and bite. Finally, it was Wang CI who took the lead in saying, "is Mr. Liu sure that he can cure the heart disease of scenery?" Liu Nianfeng nodded with a smile "Well, I agree to marry you the scenery." This speech, not only the Xia Dynasty, even eat melon scenery are stunned. Liu Nianfeng smile, Sha is charming, "thank you mother-in-law." His speed of calling his mother-in-law is too fast and natural, isn''t it!? Xia Dynasty from Zheng Leng to God, "a CI, are you sure you want to match the scenery to this unknown person?" "Although his origin is unknown, he can save the scenery." "But it''s too hasty." The Xia Dynasty said, "don''t forget, we still have engagement with the fourth prince." The king said with a casual smile, "at the beginning, your majesty just said that the young lady of our Palace should marry the fourth prince, but he didn''t name who it was. Did the Lord forget that you still have a daughter? I think that the four princes and Xia Wuyuan are very happy. They are a perfect match. Why don''t you help them? " After listening to this paragraph, the scenery simply wants to clap her hands and applaud. Let the men and women love each other. She really doesn''t want to see that woman who is cold. However, the Xia Dynasty was still worried, "if we change people like this, I''m afraid your majesty will have some opinions..." "Don''t worry." Liu Nianfeng gave a gentle smile, and his voice was gentle. "If my father-in-law has any scruples, you may as well let me kill the people of Mingzi royal family." All of them said, "well Childe, your words are too exciting! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1054 The scenery was almost choked by the fruit. She swallowed it for a long time. She said in a panic at Liu Nianfeng: "you don''t give me any trouble!" She had no doubt about his ability. After all, he was an old monster who had lived for more than 300 years. Even the Royal massacre in Nanxiang 300 years ago was also caused by him, so she would not think he was joking at all. Liu Nianfeng sighed regretfully, "well, since the scenery does not agree with this method." Scenery speechless, simply pretend not to hear, also do not answer. Xia Dynasty also rarely had a speechless time, he said with a wooden face: "we still think long-term It''s better to take a long-term view. " Now he forgot that he wanted to oppose Fengjing''s marriage to Liu Nianfeng. At this time, someone came to report, "Lord, the fourth prince, he He brought the second lady to the palace. " Xia Dynasty did not say anything, a handsome man walked in from the door, he said with a hearty smile: "today I don''t invite the door, but I hope I haven''t bothered the prince and the princess." No, you''ve already. There is no one in the hall to answer, everyone is speechless looking at him, Rao is cheeky xuanyuanfei, at the moment, can not help feeling a little embarrassed. The cold Qing Jue around him glanced at the people present and laughed, "today I come to take my mother." Oh The crowd remained indifferent. Leng qingjue only felt that she was awed by her powerful and domineering spirit, and her look was even more rebellious. "From today on, I am no longer a common daughter of the king''s mansion, but a medicine fairy named Leng qingjue." With her strong and powerful voice falling, all the people present were shocked. It is really shocking that a young girl has such a domineering momentum. Xuanyuanfei''s heart trembled. He looked at her with one eye and could not hold anyone else. The young man in white, who was indifferent, couldn''t help blinking. He felt that such an extraordinary girl was really interesting. ¡­¡­ All of the above are from the perspective of cold oblivion. But the actual situation is, scenery "puff" a laugh out, and then was not swallowing melon to really choke, Liu Nianfeng gently patted her back, gentle way: "no one dares to compete with you, eat so urgent to do what?" "I just wasn''t careful..." She was surprised to see that she was sitting in his arms and looked back. Her mother and her father''s faces were not very good, but she was sitting next to her mother. She realized that her posture was not right. She wanted to jump out of the car. He took her wrist and didn''t let her leave his arms. "Scenery face a black," you next time can not use a whip to hook me to hook, you will let me think that I am a fish you are fishing. " He said with a gentle smile, "that''s a mermaid, too." Her face turned red. Now it''s the female owner''s court. You all look at her side! Leng qingjue just glanced at the scenery and Liu Nianfeng. She thought Liu Nianfeng would be a person of the same kind with her, but she didn''t think it was her who looked away. She went on to say: "today I take my mother to leave, and then I have nothing to do with the palace. You don''t want to stop me. My life is up to me. I can''t decide the fate I want except myself! ¡± she was petite, but she was dazzled. She''s so different and fascinating. From this moment on, xuanyuanfei has understood that no matter how many beautiful women there are in the world, he will only have one cold enough. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1055 Well Leng qingjue said so much, Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were silent for a moment, and at the same time put their eyes on xuanyuanfei. The Xia Dynasty asked, "what is the matter with the fourth Prince today?" "I''m here today just to be a witness for Leng." Xuanyuanfei thinks that if the Xia Dynasty refuses to let people go, or if he wants to embarrass Leng Jue, he must help Leng qingjue. How to say that his identity is also here, Xia Dynasty will not be so stupid as to oppose him on the spot. But Xuanyuan fly miscalculated, because the Xia Dynasty just lightly said: "since she wants to go, then go." Xuanyuanfei, who is ready to be handsome for his beloved, suddenly doesn''t know how he should answer. "Cold pour absolutely cold hum a," still calculate your discernment Recently, she has been cultivating her own influence. For example, it is difficult to set up a killer organization that spans the two countries. It is very difficult to establish an organization. The most important thing is capital and manpower. Leng Qing is not short of money. She can make a lot of money by selling a pill she has made. What''s more, the general of Nanxiang is her righteous brother, and Nanxiang is young The promising emperor is the patient she has cured. The fourth Prince is her friend and the young prime minister is her confidant. One of them can play the piano and the other can play the flute. They are indeed bosom friends In addition, her friends are all over the two countries. The strange coincidence is that her friends are all men and all want to chase her. But people are not much cold pour just one by one patted those men on the shoulder, told them, she just looked at them as brothers. This is really touching friendship. The scenery suddenly asked Leng qingjue, "that day you made me sick, didn''t you apologize to me?" "Oh, I''m just treating people in their own way. Why should I apologize to you?" Leng qingjue looks aloof and aloof. He has an unattainable dignity. It''s a shame. "When will I make you die?" he said "Now that you have mentioned it, let''s talk about how I fell into the water two months ago." That is because of the fall in the water, the fool summer no resentment is not, she cold pour out to come. The scenery was silent for a second, unable to understand: "what''s the relationship between you falling into the water and me?" "As soon as I fell into the water, you appeared on the shore. Do you think I fell into the water unexpectedly?" "You said it was after you fell into the water that I appeared. I heard the news and called for someone to help you, OK?" The scenery really doesn''t understand. Is this Leng Qing absolutely suffering from delusion of being murdered, she added: "people in your yard have problems, and they always think I will harm you. Do you hear your maid say that I appeared on the shore and thought that I pushed you into the water? Now ask other people That''s the maid. " The scenery looked at the girl with round face standing on one side, "you were on the bank that day, and you told her why she fell into the water?" "It was the second young lady who said The little maid looked at her cold eyes, probably to laugh, and held back, "the second Miss said that she would go to pick up the sun in the water, so she jumped down on her own." The scenery turned his mouth, "cold, do you hear it?" "Hum, how could I say I want to go fishing for no reason, but someone behind me instigated me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1056 The maid said again, "it''s the second miss who feels cold, so she wants to take the sun out of the water and take it home." "Then how can I suddenly feel cold?" Leng qingjue''s eyes showed anger, and took out the air of the secret service queen. "You all think I''m a fool, weak and deceiving, but you don''t want me to return to normal one day. If you owe me, I''ll get it back with my own hands." "Are you a fool?" The scenery finally can''t help but burst out the rude words, "you will be cold because you wear less clothes, do you want to say who instigated you to wear less clothes? Who do you think you are? Can your blood make people immortal or you look so beautiful? I really think everyone wants to join in to kill you "Cold pour absolutely high cold said:" you now sophistry useless, do not need to say more. " Scenery: "you!" "Don''t be angry." Liu Nianfeng stroked her chest to help her calm her breath. "You are not in good health. I sew up her mouth and cut off her feet. Let the scenery scold her every day. How about relieving her breath?" Although he lowered the volume of his words, all the people who practiced martial arts could hear them clearly. Scenery patted off his hands in front of his chest and puffed his forehead. He didn''t understand how he could say such bloody words without scruple in front of the public. Xuanyuanfei finally found out the necessity of his appearance. He blocked the cold leaning out of his back. His face was like frost. A pair of Eagle sharp eyes looked at Liu Nianfeng and said in a cold voice, "if I''m here, no one can get her in this world." A silver needle condensed from the moisture in the air, after flying around the Xuanyuan, punctured the cold point of pain without error, and soon disappeared into her body. Leng qingjue is just gripping his teeth for a second. He grabs the chair next to him and is too painful to speak. Liu Nianfeng picked on the corner of her eyes and raised her lips slightly. With a smile, she was unexpectedly possessed of evil spirits. "If you are there, no one can get her?" He didn''t even move his finger, and no one knew how he got it. Xuanyuanfei didn''t expect to hit the face too fast, he was a little confused for a moment, but also some at a loss. Liu Nianfeng held the scenery in her hands and put her face on her face. She raised her head and worshipped: "a Mo, how can you be so handsome?" He put soft voice, "scenery like, then I will show a few more hands." As a result, has been suffering unbearable cold, the body did not enter a few silver needles. But no matter how painful it was, she couldn''t faint. The Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, who watched the whole process, pretended to see nothing and drank tea calmly. Xuanyuanfei then reflected to see the situation of Leng qingjue, but Leng qingjue could not see the wound all over his body. Even his clothes were intact and undamaged. He could not see anything wrong. He could only look back at Liu Nianfeng and say, "what have you done to her?" Since xuanyuanfei went to the battlefield at the age of 12 and defeated the invincible hand at the age of 13, he has not tasted such powerlessness for a long time. Liu Nianfeng smiles gracefully, "I just let her feel the pain of the scenery. To be exact It has aggravated the pain several times "I order you to give me the antidote now!" "Look." Liu Nianfeng looked down at the scenery with tender eyes. He raised her jaw with one hand and said in a soft voice: "it''s also a man. Some people can''t do anything but get angry when they meet someone they like. But some people can make the people they like safe and secure. So, to choose a man, you should choose the latter. Do you understand?" She shuddered and swears, "don''t worry, I never thought about marrying him because of the engagement." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1057 That side room, cold qingjue is really unbearable pain, xuanyuanfei can only ruthlessly knock her out, he then glared at Liu Nianfeng, "who are you in the end?" "My name is Liu Nianfeng." Liu Nianfeng Yang lip a smile, "is also the scenery future husband." As soon as the scenery turned red, she did not dare to make a sound. Liu Nianfeng took out a bag of plum stems from nowhere and handed it to the scenery. She was silent for a moment. She still held out her hand in accordance with instinct and honestly took up a piece of plum stem and put it in her mouth. Xuanyuan Fei was holding a comatose Leng Qing Jue in his arms. He looked at the Xia Dynasty with a pair of cold eyes. "King Jing, Qing Jue is also your daughter. Do you really want to see the dead and die?" Xia Dynasty, who pretended to drink tea and see the scenery, finally looked at xuanyuanfei. He laughed, "the fourth Prince has not forgotten that this cold girl has just said that she has cut off the relationship with our palace. Now our palace has nothing to do with her. If every stranger comes to me for help, how can I get busy?" Xuanyuanfei had no words to say. He knew that the people there were not willing to help Leng Qing, and it was no good for him to stay here. He thought of his good friend, the young Prime Minister of Mingzi state, who might have a way. Xuanyuan Fei glanced at the crowd coldly, "our account will be counted again in the future." Left a cruel word, he hugged cold and left. Scenery light said a sentence, "we seem to have offended him." "It''s also a matter of passing time to keep the clown dancing." Liu Nianfeng took out a white handkerchief from nowhere, and gently and carefully wiped the dried plums from her mouth. The scenery is even more embarrassing. Watching her daughter sitting in a man''s arms as a child Xia Chaoxin, Wang CI feel hot eyes, so two people have a tacit understanding, nothing said, left the hall. Walking on a long corridor, it was the first time in the Xia Dynasty that he had the opportunity to walk alone with Wang CI. He was vaguely happy and asked, "a CI, why did you agree to marry Liu Nianfeng so quickly?" She should be more cautious about scenery than he came here. Wang CI glanced at the Xia Dynasty, "don''t you see it? He can save the scenery and cure her heart disease. " "Then why are you so sure that he can save the scenery?" Wang CI stopped, and her face became dignified and said slowly, "it starts from my visit to our mother''s Linlang treasure house 13 years ago, in order to save the scenery..." It turned out that when the scenery was born, her heart would be hurt. Wang CI could not but take the scenery to the treasure house. In the treasure house, she really found a treasure that can let the scenery continue its life, but at the same time, she also found a letter. The letter was written with small words. No one had ever called Wang CI in this way. But she had an intuition that the letter was for her. So she opened the letter, which was only a few words. When Fengjing was 13 years old, there was a big disaster. A man named Liu Nianfeng would appear. Only he could save the scenery. He was indeed a trustworthy person. The last signature on the letter was Rong tingxue. That was the ancestor of Wang CI Mu''s family. Perhaps at that time, Wang Ci was still skeptical about the legendary ancestor, but when she saw Liu Nianfeng, she knew that what the elder named Rong tingxue said was true. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1058 Therefore, there is no reason for Wang Ci to object to Liu Nianfeng''s association with scenery. On the contrary, she wants to find a way to break the engagement given by her majesty when the scenery was still in her stomach. But now, she has thought of a way. Wang CI looks at the Xia Dynasty and says, "if you write a letter to xuanyuanfei, you say that if he wants to save Xia Wu No, it''s cold. Let him take the initiative to ask his majesty to terminate the engagement, and the reason for breaking the engagement must be his fault. In the end, the reputation of scenery should not be damaged. " "Well, I''ll write right away." For Wang Ci''s words, the Xia Dynasty also deeply agreed. Since xuanyuanfei''s deep love of cold and absolute love, let them be together. In the Xia Dynasty, the couple had already figured out the way to break the engagement for the scenery. On the other side, still in the hall, the servants held back, leaving a man and a woman who were tired of being crooked. They don''t feel bored Well, the scenery is greasy and crooked, but when she sees Liu Nianfeng enjoying herself, she is embarrassed to say that she feels bored and crooked. Liu Nianfeng said: "when Liu Changsheng, you will never be sick again." "How long will it take?" The scenery also wants to have another mouthful of prunes, but the paper bag is taken away by him, and she stares at him. He said with a smile, "you can only eat this little bit a day. When you are well, I will let you eat more." She snorted and said nothing. Liu Nianfeng touched her head and gave her hair, "it takes three years to grow into a willow, so when you are well, that''s when we get married." Three years later, she was the year of Ji. "No way..." She quickly shook her head. "I can''t get married so soon." "Why?" "I still want to be free for a few more years. Why don''t we have more years of love?" She giggled and shook his hand, which was lovely. He laughed and said, "no way." This time she asked, "why not?" "Don''t you want to be free?" He gently touched her head, raised a good-looking smile, is really like a fox, "scenery thought, your parents will allow you to walk outside at will?" "No," he said "So you can only get married quickly, and they can''t control you." Liu Nianfeng chuckled, "and I will take you wherever you want to go." She was also skeptical. "Are you sure You won''t lock me up in Shengxue mountain villa "Of course not." How can it be regarded as off? He will accompany her in Shengxue mountain villa, play with her and make what she likes to eat. He is taking care of her. Scenery did not understand what he was thinking. She only felt that getting his guarantee was more important than anything, so she quickly said with a smile, "well, when I get to the hairpin, I will marry you." Liu Nianfeng raised her hand and stroked her cheek. "The scenery is really a good child." Look, she is such a good deceiver, if not for him, she would have been sold several times? Therefore, he can only keep an eye on her. After waiting for a long time, the Xia Dynasty, who had a rare chance to have dinner with Wang Ci, finally went down the hall to look for someone with Wang Ci''s eye. As a result, the hall was empty, with only a note on the table. "Father in law, mother-in-law, scenery health is not good, the son-in-law will take scenery back first." Go back? Where to go? Isn''t the palace the home of scenery? Xia Dynasty crushed that piece of paper, angry and furious, as expected, or a sword to kill that man! ¡­¡­ The premise is that he can beat people. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1059 Three years later, after a low-key and luxurious wedding ceremony, the princess of jingwangfu married as a woman and became Mrs. Liu. Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu spent a good year in Shengxue villa. It was this autumn that they had to leave Shengxue villa and go to King''s mansion. There is no other reason. The Xia Dynasty will have its 40th birthday. Over the years, thanks to Liu Nianfeng''s care and recuperation, Liu Nianfeng''s health has improved a lot, and her pale face has become ruddy before, and heartache has never been committed again. Even if the Xia Dynasty was dissatisfied with Liu Nianfeng, she could not help thanking him. Of course, he would not say that. On the day of the birthday banquet, many ministers from the imperial court came. The Xia Dynasty was originally half of the people in the lake, so there were many people in the lake. It is known to all that the fourth prince had an engagement with the princess, but later, the fourth Prince broke the engagement with the princess because he was unable to bear children Xuanyuanfei can only use this reason. He can''t pull out Leng qingjue. Otherwise, his father, emperor and his political enemies will not let him go. What''s more, the letter from the Xia Dynasty made it clear that he couldn''t let Xia Fengguang''s reputation suffer any loss because of the dissolution of the engagement. Therefore, under the instigation of his bad friend prime minister, he could only choose this reason. As for later If he is married with Leng qingjue, if Leng qingjue is pregnant, xuanyuanfei will not consider it for the time being. Xuanyuanfei didn''t want to attend the 40th birthday of the Xia Dynasty, but he couldn''t stand his father''s order. He had no choice but to carry the gift with his cheek and come to the birthday party. What did he see? He saw Leng qingjue standing with two other men he knew, Xianhui, the current emperor of Nanxiang, and Sima sang, the general of Nanxiang. Xuanyuan flies past, Leng Mian pulls Leng qingjue to leave the leisure emblem. He says, "how can you appear here with them?" Leng qingjue said: "today is the 40th birthday of the Xia Dynasty. As the second miss of the king''s house before, I have to join in the fun." "What about them? How did it come about? " Xianhui came over, he coughed a few times, and said weakly, "I''m here to celebrate my birthday today, but I''ve met cold girl occasionally." For many years, Xianhui has been cured by the cold, but he habitually puts on such a weak posture to let the enemy take it lightly. Xuanyuanfei didn''t look at the leisure emblem. He lowered his voice and said to the cold, "you shouldn''t be here today." "Why not?" Leng qingjue sneered. Now she is the head of the largest killer organization in the two countries. In addition, she has been in constant adventures in the past three years and recovered numerous spirits and animals. She is no longer what she used to be. Her accomplishments can be said to be against the heaven. "I want to get back all the things I owe you to the palace today!" "Do you forget how you left here three years ago?" "I didn''t forget." Leng qingjue said: "if it wasn''t for their sneak attack Hum, you mean person. Today, I must avenge my mother. " Xianhui sighed: "Alas, Leng girl''s mother is such a kind mother It''s a pity. " Xuanyuanfei is not like an idle emblem. He doesn''t know anything. He has no emotion. It turns out that three years ago, Leng qingjue said that she wanted to sever the relationship with the palace. Naturally, Huang Ying had no face to stay in the palace. She moved out of the palace, but she became depressed and died soon. Huang Ying''s death was a blow to Leng qingjue and made Leng qingjue hate those who respect the palace more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1060 But Huangying''s death has a great reason. It''s all made by you! Naturally, xuanyuanfei did not dare to talk to his sweetheart like this. He just felt cold and everything was good. He was easy to be emotional. He remembered what happened three years ago and looked around quickly. He did not see the cold figure in white. He was relieved. Leisure emblem coughed more seriously. Sima sang, the general beside him, said, "Your Majesty, do you need my minister to get the medicine?" "Well, it''s all right. I won''t bother the general. I''ll go in person." Xianhui is so approachable that he says to Leng qingjue: "Leng girl, I will leave for a while, and we will continue to reminisce about the old days later." "Good." Leng qingjue nodded. She always felt that although Xianhui was not in good health, the city was very deep. That''s what made her appreciate it and agreed to make friends with him. ¡­¡­ Well, as for the fact that she helped her a lot, such as the establishment of a killer organization and the establishment of a transnational chamber of Commerce, she really only felt that it was friendship among friends Right? When he walked out of the crowded hall and walked on the deserted corridor, he would not cough. He would say that he wanted to take the medicine alone. Of course, it is not so simple. I have heard that there is a treasure house for the Royal concubine''s mother. There are countless treasures there, as long as he can find That will certainly be of great help to the future war against Mingzi. But it is a pity that after a long walk, he did not find any secret room. Instead, he met a girl squatting on the ground in the garden. The girl was squatting on the ground, holding a branch in her hand, and she was also saying something. Xianhui secretly said that maybe he could get some news out of the girl''s mouth. He walked over and got close enough to hear clearly that she was talking about some angry words. "Smelly amo I hid my sweet scented osmanthus cake again. I will ignore you today Hum, bad amo I brought you to that age, and you repay me like this... " She poked at the flowers with the branches more forcefully, as if the flowers and plants as if she hated the fake. "Girl," she said "Well?" She raised her head, and her beautiful face was more holy in the moonlight. The color of confusion in her clear eyes was like a spring with moonlight around it. She has to It''s too clean. Leisure emblem for a long time, just come back to God, he also learn from her squat down, "girl, what are you doing here?" "And what are you doing here?" The scenery glanced at him, then withdrew his eyes, continued to poke flowers and plants, but did not look at him. Xianhui thought, maybe it''s too dark at night. She didn''t see that he was really good, at least Many young girls in Nanxiang were obsessed with him. A light cough, he said: "I was accidentally lost in the way, just walk here, but see the girl here alone, I can''t help but ask." "Go straight, turn left, and you''ll get out." She was concise, but she was not interested in seeing him. Xianhui stood up and just turned around. He walked back and squatted on the other side of the scenery, "girl I don''t know what you just said about amo? Maybe I can share the girl''s worries. " See, see, his side face of this angle, but the most perfect, is very easy to call a girl''s heart. The branch in the hand of scenery snapped off, and she gritted her teeth, "ah Mo is a pig! I will never live with him again Well She still didn''t look at the badge. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1061 Xianhui thought it was the little girl who raised a pig named amo. Seeing that the little girl was angry, he comforted himself and said, "girl, since amo is only a pig, why should you be so angry about it?" "Who will you call him a pig?" The scenery finally looked at this man, she took the branch to point at him, ferocious way: "only I can call him a pig, why do you scold him?" Xianhui was confused for a moment, "girl It''s not what you said... " Before he had finished his words, he saw that the girl suddenly showed a look of panic. She soon got up and turned to leave. It''s like seeing something vicious. Xianhui also stood up. When he looked aside, he saw a young man in white. The young man had a long body and was really a jade tree facing the wind. Only going to this station would be the most beautiful scenery. Especially his eyes, which seemed to smile at any time, had the magic power of easily seeing through people''s hearts. The most strange thing is that when you are watched by such a man, you can''t have any timidity and fear, just like It''s like there''s a feeling, like this gentle man, how can he hurt you? The young man in white whispered, "scenery." Xianhui saw the little girl in red. Her back was stiff, and she couldn''t move her steps. The young master said again: "you have two incense sticks of time to ignore me, usually, you can only bear a incense time not to talk to me." "So, what about that?" Scenery back, try to put out the momentum when angry, in fact, her heart empty panic. Childe a smile, such as jade Wenliang, "since to the limit, then don''t be angry, OK?" She pursed her lips and watched him not speak. He sighed again, stretched out a hand, but said: "come here, I want to hold you." "We are still in the cold war..." Her face was firm, her eyes wavered for a moment, and she mumbled, "well Now that you have said that, I''ll take pity on you... " She went to hold his hand and threw herself into his arms. She smelled the familiar and pleasant smell on his body. She breathed a comfortable breath and rubbed his chest again You''re losing this time "Well, I''ll lose." The smile in his eyes was extremely gentle. No matter what time she said that she wanted to have a cold war, at the end of the day, he would admit defeat. However, she could not help it when she had reached the maximum time of a incense stick. However, this time, she was able to endure two sticks of incense. It was because he had done something "too much". Not only was the osmanthus cake, but also he found all the snacks she had hidden ¡£ I don''t want to use this metaphor, but when he''s in the closet, in her dresser, in the corner of her desk Finding out that so many boxes containing snacks were all sweets, he felt that she seemed like a squirrel hoarding food for the winter, and that she was a squirrel who knew that the most dangerous place was the safest place. He really underestimated her persistence in the word "eat". After a long time, Xianhui came back to God. Seeing that this man and a woman ignored themselves thoroughly, they showed their love. After a long time, he found his voice, "are you two?" "Young master in white raised a smile," Liu Nianfeng, this is my wife. " "Wife?" "Are you husband and wife?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1062 The scenery looked at the leisure emblem and said, "it''s strange that we are husband and wife." "No..." Xianhui just thinks that the girl looks young and married. Liu Nianfeng touched the top of the scenery at will and said with a smile, "the banquet is in the front hall. How could the emperor of Nanxiang go to the backyard?" "Are you the emperor of Nanxiang?" The scenery was surprised. "Exactly." Why does this man know his identity? He said in a normal tone: "I was lost before I came here. How did Mr. Liu know my identity?" Liu Nian said: "there is no royal family in southern Hunan that I don''t know." This is even more mysterious. Xianhui is not sure who he is, the enemy or the friend? Why should we investigate the royal family of Nanxiang? Scenery is quietly asked: "he is the descendants of leisure?" "Not bad." He asked meaningfully: "does the scenery feel that he is very similar to that of leilong?" She seriously looked at the leisure emblem again, shook her head to Liu Nianfeng, "No." "That''s good." "What''s good?" He didn''t smile. I still remember that hundreds of years ago, she often said that she was pretty. He did not want to say, she is how also impossible to ask out, scenery looked up at the sky, "my father''s birthday party is about to start." "The scenery goes first. I''ll come later." The scenery looked at Liu Nianfeng, and then looked at the leisure emblem. She didn''t ask any more, but said, "come here quickly." He nodded, "OK." The scenery then withdrew from his arms, and soon left. "What do you want to say to me?" he said with a smile "What do you think of the scenery?" He thought the young master was afraid that he was interested in his wife, so he quickly explained, "Mrs. Liu is very good, but Mr. Liu must not misunderstand me. I just appreciate Mrs. Liu and have no other thoughts." "Just appreciation?" Liu Nianfeng said with a smile, "I thought that you would feel that pair of eyes of scenery It''s very nice. " The smile on his face congealed for a moment, but it soon returned to the same as before, "Liu Fu''s life is good-looking, that pair of eyes, of course, is also good-looking." "So, your majesty, do you think my wife''s eyes are worth collecting?" A gust of night wind came, and Xianhui coughed a few times, "what''s the meaning of this remark, young master?" "In this world, there are many people who like to collect antiques and books. But your majesty, you are different from ordinary people." Leisure emblem also did not cough, he squinted his eyes, began to seriously examine the man in front of him, "who are you after all?" "You just need to understand that the royal family of Nanxiang has no secrets to say to me, and I have no intention of meddling." Liu Nianfeng said with a smile: "as far as I know, your majesty has always appreciated Leng qingjue, but today, Leng qingjue is also there. You may as well put your eyes back on Leng qingjue. You should know that if you put your extra eyes on my wife''s body, I can''t help but want to dig your eyes." Leisure emblem does not speak, he is assessing whether this man really has this ability. Liu Nianfeng chuckled indifferently and threw a medicine bottle to him, "cold pour out, all poisons are invincible, you have been suffering from no chance, what I give you can make her coma for a period of time." Xianhui''s hand shaking slightly holding the medicine bottle is an expression of suppressing excitement, "why do you want to help me?" "I''m just fixing a problem for my wife''s family." Liu Nianfeng raised the corner of her lips and whispered, "Your Majesty, you should remember that you should not make improper decisions to those who should not move. Only in this way can you live a long time." Xiaohui was surprised by the overwhelming pressure and did not speak for a long time. Liu Nianfeng left a smile if there was no, and turned away. He believes that leisure emblem can understand his words and deal with the cold things very well. And he, as long as he embraces the scenery, casually sighs that the heart is dangerous is enough. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1063 "It would be nice if every task could go to the time before the two gentlemen knew the woman." The scenery stands in the white space and sighs, "I feel that this will be convenient for me." ¡­¡­ It seems that even if she reaches the normal time point of plot development, the task is not too difficult. System Jun did not speak and was too lazy to answer her. Scenery excited way: "system gentleman, if you come a few more times to repair the system loophole good." "Please select the script from the host." She looked at the books that appeared around her and murmured, "Mr. system, you are not humorous at all." She was stunned for a moment when she picked up a book with the name "this damned love". Is this article not a little doggerel, but a matter of denouncing love? And as the plot came to her mind, she was completely speechless. The story of this article is really in line with this name. I love you so much that I want to kill you. Yao Xiaoxiao, the daughter of the wealthy Yao family, died of her mother and grew up with her father. However, in an airplane accident, Yao Xiaoxiao''s father died. Her uncle sent Yao Xiaoxiao to a mental hospital on the pretext that she was mentally ill. Yao Xiaoxiao was a normal person. She went to the mental hospital, but of course she couldn''t Endure. But this is not an ordinary mental hospital. Nangong zhe has a serious mental illness. The more he likes something, the more he wants to swallow him. Indeed, he is elegant and noble. He is a gentleman. He is absolutely the perfect boyfriend in the girl''s mind. But he is such a perfect man, but he has committed a series of crimes In several homicide cases, there were men and women, with different family backgrounds and personalities. But the only thing in common was that they had organs liked by Nangong Zhe. For example, this woman''s eyes, that man''s ears He will enjoy eating them. It can be said that nangongzhe is definitely a dangerous element. Therefore, he was put in a mental hospital on an island. Outsiders habitually call this hospital "Diamond island", because all the patients in it are from powerful families. Moreover, this hospital is just like a prison, and no one can escape. It is stronger than diamond. Yao Xiaoxiao was sent to the place where the heaven should not be called the earth not working. It is true that Nangong Zhe, the male host, has a love of eating people. However, when he meets a female owner, he can make an exception. After all, even if he is mentally ill, he will always be reluctant to hurt the female owner. Otherwise, he will make readers hate him and be hated by readers. This is a fatal blow to a novel. Therefore, nangongzhe, a psychosis, took Yao Xiaoxiao to fly kites and go for a walk on the beach, which developed into a romantic relationship. Finally, Nangong zhe took Yao Xiaoxiao out of the island, first abusing his relatives who had bullied Yao Xiaoxiao, and then took Yao Xiaoxiao abroad to live together for two nights. As for the second male, there are only doctors and patients in the mental hospital. The role of the patient is occupied by the man, and the second man is naturally a doctor. Qi Wei, a medical college student, an elite doctor on the "Diamond island", is a poor spare prince who desperately wants to keep Yao Xiaoxiao away from Nangong Zhe. The scenery is relieved. At least Qi is not a normal person. She doesn''t have to fall in love with a mental patient like Yao Xiaoxiao. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1064 The Nangong family has always been friends with the Xia family. However, in the previous generations, both the Nangong family and the Xia family had both daughters and sons at the same time. Now, in this generation, the Xia family has finally given birth to a daughter, and the Nangong family has finally given birth to a son. As soon as the two families clap hands, the marriage agreement is set down. This is also a good thing. Of course, this is about things before Nangong zhe was found to be mentally ill and sent to diamond island. Now Xia family is eager to break the engagement with Nangong family. But Nangong family also said that they want to terminate the engagement, right? OK, your Xia family went to diamond island to find Nangong Zhe, and he agreed, so it''s OK to terminate the engagement. The Xia family almost had a fight with the Nangong family. The Nangong family said, "I have never seen a friend like you who changes his face so quickly." Xia family said: "have not seen you so pit other people''s daughter!" Taking advantage of the two waves of people''s quarrel, the eldest lady of the Xia family calculated the time and boarded a ship from the outside to the diamond island once a year. Miss Xia thinks very well. First, she tries to be pleasant to meet Nangong Zhe, a perverted murderer, and discuss with him about the dissolution of the engagement. Secondly, she needs to find the doctor named Qi Wei and find a way to get him on the return ship and leave this ghost place. Only then can she have life and how to fall in love with this man named Qi Wei. On the boat, the second girl and the girl came to meet in fate. Yao Xiaoxiao managed to break free from the binding. Her uncle''s people were chasing after her. When she saw a young lady open the door and entered the room, she immediately ran in and then closed the door. "Who are you?" When Yao Xiaoxiao heard the voice, she only met the girl in a small red dress. She looked good-looking, and her temperament was more noble. Yao Xiaoxiao could not help but stand up and put on the proper appearance of a lady. Then, she prayed: "Miss, please help me." "Help you?" "My uncle framed me for killing people in order to rob my family property. He also said that I had mental illness and wanted to send me to a mental hospital. I was not ill and I was wronged." In the bottom of her heart, she was relieved. God knows how happy she was to hear that the plot was progressing normally. However, at the moment, she suddenly hesitated. Yao Xiaoxiao is a normal person. She knows very well. However, if Yao Xiaoxiao doesn''t go to the mental hospital, how will the plot progress? More importantly, they are at sea now. The scenery touched his chin and thought for a while, and said, "I can''t save you now. This is the sea, and I will soon arrive at the diamond island. I can''t swim you back." Yao Xiaoxiao was dejected and said, "can I really only be shut up for a lifetime as a mental illness..." Then there was a knock on the door. Yao Xiaoxiao looked at the scenery nervously. The scenery says: "you hide behind the cabinet first." "Good." Yao Xiaoxiao nodded and hid quickly. Open the door, see is two big men, scenery eyebrow a pick, big miss''s posture is very good, "who are you?" "Miss, do you see a woman in sick clothes?" "No Another man said, "Miss, that woman is very dangerous. She is a murderer." "I said I didn''t see it." The scenery is not happy frown, "you are on the boat people, don''t you know who this room lives in?" Two men looked at each other, secretly Xia family is not really they can offend, can only bow to apologize, "Miss, sorry to disturb you, we will go." The scenery hummed and closed the door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1065 Yao Xiaoxiao came out from behind the cabinet and sincerely thanks, "thank you for helping me." "It''s just a piece of cake." How to say, the scenery expressed sympathy for the woman owner''s sufferings. She said, "why don''t you hide in my room first? When I arrive at the shore later, I''ll go to the island. You''ll hide in my room and don''t come out. When the boat comes back, you can go back." "Good..." Yao Xiaoxiao looked moved, "thank you Thank you so much for helping me She just felt that she could not afford Yao Xiaoxiao''s solemn thanks. After all, she just felt that she could help if she could. If there was any trouble, she would not participate too much. The boat soon arrived at the shore. The scenery repeatedly told Yao Xiaoxiao not to run around. After Yao Xiaoxiao''s affirmative nod, she got off the boat at ease. The island is densely wooded. On the only mountain on the island, the only building is the so-called most valuable mental hospital. Every year, diamond island is open to the public for one day. This is to give the families of patients to visit their relatives. In fact, most of the time, no family members are willing to come, because every big family regards a mental patient in the family as a stain. Since it is no longer a valuable abandoned child, there is no need to spend extra time on them So there are only two people walking with the scenery. In the name of scenery, it is naturally the fiancee of Nangong Zhe, the most dangerous mental patient. A young man complained, "it''s so tiring to climb such a high mountain every time." Another woman said, "no, I''m not going to come next year." She did not know the man and woman, so she could not speak to them. She and the two men spent an hour walking up the mountain. At the gate of the hospital, they met the president of the hospital. "My name is Zhang Huai. I''m the president here. Welcome to all of you." This is a middle-aged man in his forties. His hair is half bald, but he looks very kind. The woman with heavy make-up said with a smile, "I''ve heard that the Dean changed here. The old dean who stammered before finally left." "After all, President song is at retirement age." Zhang Huai said with a smile, "let''s go in with me. I''m afraid your family members have been waiting for a long time." After entering the hospital, the man and woman were familiar in different directions. The scenery stood alone in the hall of the hospital, looking at the doctors and nurses passing by in a hurry, and the patients with all kinds of strange things. It was rare that they were at a loss. Zhang Huai asked, "is this the first time this lady has come?" "Yes..." The scenery saw a man who thought he was a bird was taken away by the doctor. The first time she saw so many neuropathy, she was a little not know what course to take. "I don''t know which patient''s family miss is? I can take you there. " "It''s nangongzhe." "I''m looking for him," she said Zhang Huaifu showed a difficult look, "Nangong zhe Indeed, there is a notice that his fiancee will come. Miss Xia is Nangong Zhe''s fiancee, Xia Fengjing, Miss Xia? " "Not bad." Scenery said: "Dean, can you take me to see him?" "Nangong Zhe is a dangerous element. If I can, I would advise Miss Xia not to see him." "But I have something important to see him about." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1066 "In this case..." Zhang Huai thought for a moment, "well, I''ll call Nangong Zhe''s attending doctor to accompany Miss Xia to see Nangong Zhe. If Nangong zhe has any emotional changes, the doctor can control it." The scenery nods, "good." "Miss Xia, please come with me." Zhang Huai took the scenery to the second floor, through the long corridor. He knocked on the door of an office. After a while, a voice came from inside, "please come in." Zhang Huai opened the door, led the scenery to go in, he was sitting in front of the desk looking at the medical records of the people smile: "Qi doctor, are you very busy now?" "It''s the dean." The young man put down his medical record and stood up. The white doctor''s suit made his figure more slender. He asked mildly, "what''s the Dean looking for me for?" A man''s bright and white face is full of angular beauty. Under his long and curly eyelashes, he looks like a pair of smiling eyes at any time. However, it is just a polite smile and has a charming style. In particular, this white coat adds a sense of abstinence to such a gentle man. Seeing him at the first sight, the scenery in the heart has a feeling, this man, must be the Qi Wei she is looking for. Zhang Huai looked back at the scenery and said to Qi Wei, "this is Miss Xia Fengjing, and also Nangong Zhe''s fiancee. She came here today to see Nangong Zhe." "Nangong Zhe''s fiancee?" Seeing that he put his eyes on himself, and the scenery tried to be more perfect and elegant, she said, "I am Nangong Zhe''s fiancee." "This Miss Xia, I think I advise you from a doctor''s point of view that you''d better not see Nangong Zhe. " Qi did not try to euphemism some of the words, "Nangong Zhe''s condition is very serious, you should not visit him now." "I know, but I have something important to talk to him about." Zhang Huai said, "that''s it. So, I think maybe doctor Qi can accompany Miss Xia to see Nangong Zhe. With you, Miss Xia''s safety can be more guaranteed." Qi did not look at the scenery, "Miss Xia, do you have to go?" "Yes, I must go." She nodded positively. "All right." Qi Wei sighed helplessly, "Miss Xia and I will come." Listening to him willing to take himself, scenery immediately followed him excitedly. On the way to nangongzhe ward, she was observing Qi Wei quietly all the way. Then she found that the more she saw, the more satisfied she was. This man was not only good-looking, but also a male doctor in the Department of abstinence. This setting really poked her sweet spot. Fengguang didn''t forget the purpose of her coming this time. One was because of Nangong Zhe, the other was because of him. She tentatively asked, "why did Dr. Qi come here to be a doctor?" Qi Wei''s eyes with a smile, "here lack of people, I came here." "Doctor, have you ever thought about when to leave here?" "Well I haven''t thought about it yet "I''m a doctor, where there''s a patient, there''s a doctor, and there''s nothing wrong with being here," he said "And you will get married and have children in the future?" She casually asked: "doctor Qi, even if you have a wife and children, you also want to take them to live here?" It was only when she had finished asking that question that she, as a stranger, seemed too abrupt. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1067 Qi Wei''s temper is very good, he replied with a smile: "I haven''t got a wife to have children, so I can''t answer this question." The future is uncertain. He never says anything to death, and never makes a rash conclusion. Seeing that he was not angry, Fengjing breathed a sigh of relief. Next, she hesitated and did not know how to open her mouth. Qi Wei was the target of her strategy. However, the man did not seem to have any idea about the relationship between men and women. All he wanted to do was to say what he wanted to do as a doctor. Listening to his answer, it was impossible for her to persuade him to leave together. Also in the scenery quietly Mimi''s distress, Qi Wei stopped in front of a ward, "Miss Xia, we''re here." Seeing that there were chains on the left and right of the doorknob, she was quiet for a while and then said, "it seems that he is really dangerous." "Nangong Zhe is a very clever man. He has already run away from here three times." Qi Wei shook his head and laughed, "I think if there is a boat, he must have left this diamond island." "He Is it so good? " "Of course, he is the most dangerous patient in our hospital." Qi Wei said: "Miss Xia, are you ready to see him?" Because of his words, she could not help but also made nervous, nodded, she seriously replied: "I am ready." Qi Wei grinned, took out a key, opened the lock on the door, and input the password of the electronic lock on the wall, and finally verified his fingerprint, "click" and the door opened. He opened the door, it was a dark room, the scenery just felt like a cold wind blowing over, gloomy, she was timid, unconsciously moved to Qi Wei''s back, slowly followed him into the room. But not long after she went in, Qi Wei stopped. Before the scenery stopped, she hit his back directly. She covered her sore nose and didn''t dare to make a sound. Qi Wei kindly asked: "Miss Xia, are you ok?" "I''m fine, I''m fine..." She shakes her head and smiles, saying that she is very good. Even if there is anything, she is embarrassed to say it. Qi didn''t hear her saying that she was ok, so she raised her hand and pressed the button on the wall. The ceiling light was on. In a moment, the dark room was replaced by light. She saw clearly that there was a man lying on a white bed. Maybe it was the sudden light that made him feel uncomfortable. The man raised his hand and put his eyes on it. There was no other action. Qi Wei a smile, "Mr. Nangong, someone came to see you." The man said, not yet awake, "just tell him I''m not here." "I can''t. I''ve brought her here." Nangong zhe breathed out a tired breath. Then he lifted the quilt and sat up from the bed. His black hair was a little disordered, but there was a kind of natural and lazy disordered beauty. He first looked at Qi Wei. When his eyes were on the scenery, he picked on his narrow eyes, propped his chin with his hands, and said, "who is this beauty? I seem to have some impression... " "I''m summer scenery." The scenery stands out from Qi Wei''s back. Facing the murderer''s fiance, she really has no good face. Although the two of them have been engaged since childhood, they only met when they were children. In the past ten years, they have never met each other. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1068 Nangong zhe suddenly realized that he raised his lips and laughed, and there was a trace of enchantment. "So you are my fiancee. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I almost forget you." "I wish you forgot me..." The scenery murmured in a low voice that she was not the hostess and had no aura. If she was concerned about this psychosis, how could she die. "But..." Nangong zhe languidly looked at Qi Wei again, "my fiancee wants to see me, doctor, what are you doing with me?" Qi did not smile, "Mr. Nangong, Miss Xia has something to talk to you about. I brought her to see you." "You may as well say that you are here to protect my fiancee." Nangong Zhe, a fiancee, called naturally. He got out of bed, and the sound of the chain rings. Then, he went to the place three steps away from Qi Wei and stopped. Nangong zhe shrugged, "look at me, what can I do to my fiancee now?" Fengjing finds out that Nangong Zhe''s two ankles are bound with chains, and the distance of the chains can only reach two meters away from the door. She subconsciously looks at Qi Wei and blurts out, "do you treat patients like this and tie them up like animals?" This tone There seems to be some unexpected dissatisfaction. Nangong zhe a meal, quiet eyes fell on her body. Qi Wei''s eyes were light, and his thin lips slowly drew up a smile. He looked at the scenery for a long time, and finally he gave a light smile, "Miss Xia, this is not the problem you should care about." The scenery obviously noticed that the atmosphere was not right. She pursed her mouth and didn''t speak. In fact, that sentence was just her subconscious emotional reaction. She also understood in her heart that a dangerous person like Nangong zhe should take the best measures. Under the premise of protecting the lives and safety of other innocent people, humanitarianism is nothing. If you think about it, you can only blame Nangong zhe for his mental abnormality. In fact, this is the view of most ordinary people. Maybe people will sympathize with a poor mental patient, but for a mental patient who will hurt others, onlookers will think that the patient should be locked up with the most strict measures. What''s more, nangongzhe has no correct Three Outlooks in his eyes. The so-called common sense of human relations is just empty talk. In his set of values, the prey that can be looked at by him is the honor of the prey itself. He never thinks that killing is a wrong thing. In this quiet atmosphere, namong chuckled. He looked very happy. "Miss fiancee, I seem to find Your eyes are the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen Fengjing didn''t take this sentence as a compliment. She just felt creepy. She immediately stood behind Qi Wei and said in an unsteady voice, "Nangong Zhe, I''m here to talk to you about the dissolution of the engagement." She thought, perhaps to change the subject, the man would not want to eat her because of her eyes. "You want to break my engagement?" Nangong zhe blinked, but he was a little pathetic. "Miss fiancee, I don''t have the hope of going out. Are you going to abandon me now?" What kind of abandonment is this? They haven''t been together, OK!? Fengfengxin knows that a mental patient with high intelligence quotient can easily confuse others. She grabs Qi Wei''s clothes and sticks out her head behind him. She says to Nangong Zhe, "it''s none of my business if you can''t get out, because I''m I, I have fallen in love with Dr. Qi at first sight Qi Wei, who lies on the gun for no reason, has a stiff smile on his face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1069 Nangong Zhe''s interesting eyes fell on Qi Wei. He said with a smile, "it turns out that my fiancee fell in love with doctor Qi at first sight, but it doesn''t make sense After all, Dr. Qi is a man who can make me feel moved Sleeping trough, you still play beauty! Scenery immediately shook his head and waved the voice in his mind. Who is Nangong zhe? In his eyes, there is no difference between good-looking and not good-looking, only the difference between delicious and not delicious. In other words, he has no gender consciousness. In his eyes, only food. Qi Wei chuckled, "I think it''s Miss Xia who misunderstood me." "No..." Scenery response quickly said: "I didn''t lie, I really was to Qi doctor, you fell in love at first sight." After thinking about it, she held her face in both hands and blinked, showing that she was very shy. Qi Wei: "Miss Xia..." "What?" "Maybe You can practice acting before you speak. " "No, I''m good at acting." Qi Wei raised his hand to help his forehead and sighed. Nangong zhe Shi points to the upper lip, and he frowns in distress, "how to do? Miss fiancee fell in love with doctor Qi at first sight. Should I help you... " has the final say, mobile phone mobile, and taking a picture of Nangong Zhe, and she carefully collected the mobile phone. "I just want to prove that I have seen you." in case Nangong does not agree to cancel the engagement, it never mind. Anyway, I will marry whoever is the last, nor is the Nangong family the final say. When she looked up again, Nangong zhe suddenly stopped moving. A moment later, Nangong Zhe''s eyes twinkled, and soon she had nosebleed. Suddenly, the scenery felt strange. She asked carefully, "Nangong zhe What''s the matter with you? " "You are Summer scenery... " The light in Nangong Zhe''s eyes lit up again. He suddenly covered his head and staggered. He said in a suppressed voice: "leave Leave quickly... " "Are you ok..." Scenery see his facial expression pain, she subconsciously took a step forward, just stretched out her hand, was Qi Wei hold. Qi Wei looks dignified, "he is in a bad mood now, let''s leave first." "But he..." "Don''t worry, someone will take care of him." Qi Wei words fall, holding the hand of scenery to the door. Suddenly, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground rings. Fengguang turns back and sees Nangong zhe fall to the ground. He seems to want to catch up with him. He also seems to forget that he still has a chain on his ankle. Because the length of the chain tied to his feet is not enough, he falls to the ground, but he still reaches for the scenery, and his throat makes a voice of unknown meaning. "He seems to be very upset..." The hand of scenery didn''t break away from Qi Wei''s bondage. She didn''t understand to look at Qi Wei, "does he have any disease? He needs help. " "Miss Xia, you can''t get close to him." Qi Wei forcefully pulled the scenery out of the room and closed the door. He said to the obviously suspicious scenery, "you know exactly who he is. There are thousands of ways for him to attract his prey. Even if he is unarmed, he can find the most lethal place in you when you approach him. Miss Xia, taking you away is for your own good. I think you can see it He''s interested in you. " It''s not a good thing that Nangong Zhe is interested in himself when the scenery turns pale. Nangong Zhe''s interest in Yao Xiaoxiao is love, while his interest in others is appetite. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1070 Qi Wei then said: "Miss Xia can rest assured that I will call other people to observe. If Mr. Nangong is really ill, we will give him timely treatment." "I understand." Feng Feng nods. She doesn''t know whether Nangong Zhe''s performance is acting or real reaction. If it''s acting, he''ll be too successful. If it''s not acting What did he want to tell himself. Qi Wei came back to his office with scenery. He also called several doctors to observe Nangong Zhe''s condition. The doctor there sent news that Nangong zhe was not in a big way. Qi Wei put a glass of water on the table in front of the scenery. He said in a warm voice: "Miss Xia, you can rest assured now." "Well..." Her hand unconsciously placed on the cup, and soon called out hot, and took it away. Qi did not see her hands red, he gave a meal, and then said sorry: "sorry, I thought it was cold water." "It doesn''t matter I didn''t notice it myself "Maybe someone brought hot water to my office and changed the cold water." Qi did not quickly turn out scald cream from the drawer, he came over again, apologetic way: "I come for you medicine." "Good..." The scenery glanced at his red hand, and his eyes flashed. He didn''t ask any more questions. Qi did not hold her hand, the cold white ointment on her hand, he drooped his eyes, "I''m sorry to let Miss Xia''s beautiful hand hurt." "It''s really nothing." He apologized once, but it was OK. If she apologized a lot, she would feel embarrassed. She said, "it''s just a small problem. Doctor Qi, you don''t have to worry about it." Qi Wei has already pasted gauze for her hand. The scenery is stunned. "Doctor Qi, it''s just a little scald Do you need to be as serious as dealing with a big wound? " She is afraid of pain, good, childhood fun is not without injury, what''s more, this is really a small injury, after a day or two, he has to deal with it too seriously. Qi did not lift Mou a smile, "do so also have what harm, isn''t it?" No It makes people think you''re too strict. Scenery does not know whether this is the doctor''s occupational disease or he has some kind of obsessive-compulsive disorder, she embarrassed to take back her hand, embarrassed smile, "really trouble you." "That''s what I should do." Qi did not pack up the medical equipment, and then sat back to the opposite side of the scenery. Fortunately, there is a desk, otherwise the scenery really does not know how to put his hands. He raised his lips and asked kindly, "Miss Xia, do you care about Nangong zhe?" "How could I care about him!" As soon as she mentioned this, she was a little excited. "If it wasn''t for breaking the engagement with him this time, I wouldn''t come here." "Mr. Nangong, he After all, different from ordinary people, even if Miss Xia wants to break the engagement, it is a very normal thing. You don''t need to go to the diamond island. " "Isn''t it that Nangong family said they should have the consent of Nangong zhe?" She quipped her lips. "Their Nangong family just think that their son is not good, and they don''t let me feel better. Do you say that if you, as a parent, find that your son has a disease that is difficult to cure, won''t you take the initiative to terminate the engagement?" "I can''t answer that." Qi Weiwei''s canthus of eyes showed a warm smile. "As a bystander, my opinion is that Miss Xia had better break the engagement with Mr. Nangong. His illness makes him unfit to form a family." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1071 The scenery thought for a moment, "you mean, he will be locked up like this all his life?" "I can only say that most mental patients can not be cured for life, let alone Mr. Nangong He has serious personality disorder and is very aggressive. If there is no accident, I don''t think the hospital will allow him to leave the hospital. " "Really..." In his heart, Yao Xiaoxiao not only went out with Shuangxiao, but also enjoyed himself. "Miss Xia." Qi Wei lip angle raises a good-looking radian, "you do not believe our hospital''s protective measures?" She wanted to say no, but when she saw his smiling eyes, she was embarrassed to lie again. Her eyes wandered for a moment, "it''s not to say Has he escaped three times? It''s just because there''s no ship out of the island, so he''s still being held here by you. " "It''s true." Qi did not nod, and then smile, "but he had a chance to escape before, because I am not in this hospital, now it is different, he can''t run out again." Doctor Do you know what a flag is? Scenery did not know where he came from this self-confidence, but saw his gentle and harmless smile, but had a convincing ability. She did not have any sincerity to pull out a smile, "doctor Qi is here, of course it is good." If only you would go out with me. The more she talked to him, the more she felt that the man didn''t want to go to the island. Could she really stay in this ghost place to fall in love with him? You said that if you were a little bit poor, it would be fine, but all the people here were mentally ill. There was no guarantee of her life safety. Seeing her suddenly do not speak, but frown tightly, Qi Wei asked: "what is Miss Xia thinking?" "I want to stay with you." His expression congealed for a moment, "accompany me?" Later, she realized that what she had said covered her mouth. No, it was her strategic goal. She could not advise her. She put down her hand. She cleared her throat and stammered: "yes, no, I''m just thinking about whether to come down to accompany you. I just said that I I fell in love with you at first sight "I thought it was an excuse Miss Xia used to break the engagement." "I never use emotional things as an excuse." Well, she did have 50% of her ideas as an excuse. She bravely asked, "do you have a man you like?" ¡°¡­¡­ No "That''s a coincidence. I don''t have a man I like before I meet you, doctor." She had the cheek to smile the way: "you see we are so predestined, not as good as the doctor, you also fall in love with me at first sight?" Qi Wei suddenly laughed, "Miss Xia, you are very interesting, however, I do not intend to like anyone except me." It silenced her for a moment. "What do you mean?" "It''s more fun to spend time on yourself than on others." "I''m an unmarried man," he said A bolt from the blue sky. Scenery does not intend to admit defeat, "then you do not get married, we will talk about love for a lifetime." "A lifetime is too long Is it not boring for Miss Xia to get along with the same person every day and night? " "If that person is you, it certainly will not." For the first time, she felt she was full of love talk skills. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1072 Qi Weidun for a second, and pure good smile: "I am a very boring person." "It doesn''t matter. I''m fun." She smilingly looked at him, "and I am also very beautiful, you take me out absolutely have face." He was amused by her saying, "Miss Xia wants me to choose to be with you for the sake of face?" "Of course not." Scenery shook his head, "this is called step by step, first let you feel that with me times face, and then slowly develop a habit that you will take me with you wherever you go. Finally, you can''t leave me, don''t you like me?" With a smile on his lips, he asked jokingly, "if you told me all the plans, would I still be cheated?" "Well, then you should think you didn''t hear it." "Well, I''ll take it as if I didn''t hear it." Qi Wei''s eyes with a smile, "Miss Xia, if you really according to what you said, then in the end, I just like the vanity you bring me. Is this what you expect to like?" Scenery silence, unexpectedly found that he said quite reasonable, she pursed her lips, discontented said: "you do not say you are a non marriage doctrine? How can you understand so many things? " "Vanity is the normal state of mind that human beings should have. I will understand that it is not surprising." She sighed with frustration, "I didn''t expect you to look so approachable, in fact, so difficult to approach." "In that case, Miss Xia might as well let go..." "I won''t give up!" She cheered up quickly and got up. She put one hand on the desk and leaned forward. Her other hand grabbed his tie with a sudden speed. Then she lowered her head, narrowed her eyes and looked at him for a long time. She said, as if under oath, "I must get you." It''s really overbearing. The doctor''s line of sight looked down and said lightly, "it''s gone." Scenery along his line of sight, only to see because of their own action, her skirt collar down, faintly revealed the inside of the pink lace, her hands around the chest, face changed and changed, finally she refused to admit defeat a smile, pretended to be generous way: "it doesn''t matter, after all, when our relationship is established, you will see it." "If it''s just a, it''s really disappointing..." "Qi Wei!" She was angry. "I can still grow!" Qi Weixiao, "maybe I can help you contact my friends in the plastic surgery hospital..." "Shut up As long as she is a woman, there are two things that can''t be discussed. One is weight, and the other is the cup of chest. She doesn''t understand that she is talking about communication with him. How can she focus on her chest now? Qi Wei is not very clever, did not say to stimulate her words. At this time, someone knocked on the door, "doctor Qi, there are new patients sent." Qi Wei said, "please come in." Then, the scenery saw Yao Xiaoxiao who was bound to come in, and her eyebrows jumped. Yao Xiaoxiao was excited to see the scenery, but her mouth was sealed with tape, and her body was tied by the two men with ropes. She couldn''t say a word. The scenery does not squint, pretending not to know Yao Xiaoxiao''s appearance. Maybe Yao Xiaoxiao also knows that this is not a good time to find the scenery to meet her. She soon looks like a withered eggplant and calms down. Yao Xiaoxiao had not been in for a long time. The Dean came in again. Zhang Huai gasped and said, "no, the captain of the ship that sent the families of the patients to the island has already set sail with his family''s belongings." Scenery mouth corner a smoke, this joke It''s not fun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1073 The first to question was the two men who were holding Yao Xiaoxiao. The man on the high side asked, "Dean, are you really saying that?" It''s not just him. I believe all the people present are incredible. After all, such a wonderful thing that the captain sails away on a ship has never happened before! Zhang Huai was still panting. It seemed that he was in a hurry and didn''t have a rest. "What do I cheat you to do! The ships are gone! " Scenery immediately ran to the window, from here you can see the coast, but there is no ship on that port, her first reaction is to take out her mobile phone to dial. "Miss Xia, there is no signal on the island." "What?" The scenery looked at Qi Wei and looked at her mobile phone. Sure enough, the signal didn''t even have a grid. She rigidly asked Qi Wei, "on this island There''s a network, right? " "Yes." The scenery breathed a sigh. Qi didn''t smile, "how could there be? There''s no signal here. " The scenery canthus a jump, "you play me?" "Miss Xia misunderstood me. I was just invigorating the atmosphere." Qi Wei kindly said: "the boat is gone, Miss Xia doesn''t have to be too nervous." "But only one ship will come here in a year, and now the ship is gone. Am I going to stay here for a year?" Qi Wei had a good temper and said, "when Miss Xia''s relatives find you haven''t gone back, they will find it naturally." "You seem to be right..." The scenery suddenly became less tense. In theory, the ship that came to diamond island would return that night. If her parents saw that she had not gone back, they would certainly find her. "Dean." Qi Wei looked at Zhang Huai who was standing at the door again. "It seems that we are going to stay for a few more days." "What Dr. Qi said is that I will arrange rooms for several people." Zhang Huai nodded and left. It was time to arrange the room. Qi Wei then looked at the door of the two men and a woman, to be exact, is a tied woman, and two men tied, "how many are?" "I''m Zheng Gao, and this is my brother Zheng Fei." The man in black on the high side said: "the patient''s name is Yao Xiaoxiao. She not only has serious delusions, but also killed people. We are listening to the Dean, and we should give this person to you." "The paranoid who kills people?" Qi Wei said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I never make a conclusion to the patient before I examine myself." Zheng Fei said, "doctor Qi, this is the person that Mr. Yao asked us to send over." "Mr. Yao? Is it my former patient? " The scenery couldn''t help laughing. Zheng Fei''s face was not very good-looking. "Doctor Qi, please pay attention to your words. How could Mr. Yao be your patient?" "That''s not true." The scenery leisurely leisurely said the cool words, "want to use the Yao family''s identity to oppress people, you can''t help but look up to the Yao family." At this time, Zheng Gao, who was a little calm, was also stiff. If Qi Wei spoke ill of Mr. Yao, they were still qualified to blame the little doctor. But if it was the Xia family They really do not have the qualification to talk about others, because in the eyes of Xia family, Yao family is just a small enterprise. The atmosphere is a little silent, Qi Wei Yang lip a smile, "of course, I will not refuse to accept patients casually, what''s more, now the ship is gone, you can''t leave, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1074 Qi Wei called two nurses and asked them to take Yao Xiaoxiao to 305 ward. Fengguang wrote down the number 305 silently. When Zheng Gao and Zheng Fei also left, she also planned to leave Qi Wei''s office. Qi Wei called her, "Miss Xia." "Yes, I am." She turned around like a good student, "doctor Qi, do you have anything else to do?" "I found Miss Xia''s heart very good." "Ah?" His sudden words made her confused. She didn''t understand whether he wanted to praise himself or what to do. "I can see that Miss Xia treats people like Mr. Nangong There seems to be a kind of sympathy. " She was embarrassed to laugh a few times, "this I don''t know if it''s compassion "Miss Xia knows that Mr. Nangong has killed many people. I don''t think there will be sympathy for such murderers." "What do you say? I just think For a person like Nangong Zhe, he has no normal human feelings, so he will never feel his feelings towards others or others towards him. In this way, although he exists as a person, he will never be regarded as a human being, which is also a very sad thing. " "Sad?" Qi Wei''s eyes slightly curved, a faint smile, but also let him handsome Erya, "the first time I heard that someone would give him this evaluation, I was a little surprised." "No Just think of me as nonsense. In fact, I don''t know what the hell I''m talking about... " She scratched her hair impatiently. "Actually, I just speak from my standpoint. Maybe for Nangong Zhe, he doesn''t need normal human feelings, the world of mental patients I can''t understand that, of course. " Mental illness is also a kind of disease. This kind of disease or refers to the psychological. If she can understand it, it is really a big problem. Isn''t there a sentence like this? Only mental patients can understand mental patients. "I see." I don''t know what he said. In the end, Qi Wei smiles thoughtfully. His eyes are full of real city''s smile. "In the next days, I hope Miss Xia can get used to our life here." The scenery stopped for a while, and she secretly said that she did not intend to stay here for a long time. But when she thought of the person who had just said that she would take him down, she was very insincere to bring in a smile, "OK, if there is nothing wrong I''ll go first. " He nodded slightly, "Miss Xia, walk slowly." When she walked out of the door, she felt that she was staring at herself behind her back. She couldn''t help but quicken her pace. She thought that this place is really worthy of being a mental hospital. Just staying here for a long time would feel weird. Sure enough, she still had to find a way to leave the ghost place quickly. Even Qi Wei, who is handsome and good-looking, can''t leave her here. She is willing to have a long-distance love with him okay? Instead of asking the Dean what room she was assigned to, she went directly to the third floor and quickly found the locked room 305. Zheng Gao and Zheng Fei were not here. After all, their task was to send Yao Xiaoxiao to this mental hospital. If it wasn''t for the reason that the ship was gone, they would have left long ago. The scenery looked around. There was no one else. She knocked on the door, "Yao Xiaoxiao, are you here?" "I am!" The other side of the door soon came a sound, followed by the sound of footsteps, Yao Xiaoxiao''s voice also close, "is that kind lady?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1075 This name is Let the scenery pause for a second, it took her a long time to remember, Yao Xiaoxiao did not know her identity, she sighed, "you don''t call me that, I can''t afford it, my name is Xiajing." "Miss Xia Wait, are you the daughter of the Xia group? " Although Yao Xiaoxiao seldom cares about shopping malls, she also has a circle of friends. As long as the name xiafengjing is bound with Xiashi group, it will definitely have great popularity. The scenery nodded, "it''s me." "What a surprise You will be Miss Xia. " Yao Xiaoxiao''s voice faintly came excited, "my friends say you are the most perfect lady, I have long wanted to see you." No This is the most perfect, but also for the sake of her parents, she is not perfect at all. Fengguang didn''t want to talk about these miscellaneous topics with her. She directly asked, "didn''t I let you stay in my room all the time? How did they get you back? " "I..." Yao Xiaoxiao said dejectedly: "when I was hiding in my room, I found that the necklace my mother left me fell off. It was her legacy. I had no choice but to go out and look for it. As a result, I was caught by brother Zhenggao." The power of the plot is so powerful that it is difficult to change even the scenery. The scenery sighed silently, and she comforted her perfunctorily, "if you are caught by them, it''s better than being taken back by the captain who runs away." "Yes Anyway, Miss Xia, I appreciate your willingness to believe me and help me. I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life. " As long as you don''t let the man get into trouble in the future The scenery is dejected. She hasn''t had a spark with Qi yet. The female owner comes here. She is a little flustered and annoyed. However, seeing Yao Xiaoxiao locked up as a psychosis is so miserable, she can''t really vent her anger on this little poor man. "Yao Xiaoxiao, you just stay here. I''ll try to find a way to take you out these days." "Thank you Miss Xia. " After all, Yao Xiaoxiao can''t count on her, and she has come to this ghost place where she should not cry every day. If someone releases a little kindness to Yao Xiaoxiao, she is afraid that she can sell herself. I''ve never seen anything more silly and sweet than myself Wait, why does she compare herself? Shaking his head and throwing away the strange idea, the scenery said, "I''ll leave first. Be careful yourself." "Good..." Fengjing turns away with a complicated mood. Although the big talk is said, it is another thing to carry out. Although Qi Wei doesn''t seem to be easy to talk about, his professional integrity is no problem. She thinks that maybe he can ask Qi Wei for help. All the way to the dean''s office, scenery knocked on the door, the door was not closed on its own open, is taking medicine Zhang Huai immediately choked. Scenery quickly apologized, "Dean, I didn''t mean to open the door without your consent. Are you ok?" "Nothing It''s OK. " Zhang Huai put a white medicine bottle back in the drawer. He asked kindly, "Miss Xia, come here to ask about your room?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1076 "Yes." Feng Feng walks to the desk and says, "has everyone else''s room been arranged?" "It has been arranged, because the staff dormitory has been fixed, and there is no spare room, so only a few people can be arranged to live in the empty ward for the time being." "Ward..." "You mean Is it possible that the room I live in has been used by other mental patients? " "This We''re a hospital here, so of course there won''t be a ward where no one has lived before. " "Not only that And my neighbor will be... " Zhang Huai saw that her face was already frightening, and he nodded with embarrassment, "it''s really not even the empty room, Miss Xia Or will you make do with it? " "It seems that if I don''t make up for it, I''ll have to sleep in the corridor..." She sighed, and soon perked up and said, "I apply to stay in the ward next to Yao Xiaoxiao." "The ward next to Miss Yao''s room has been occupied by Mr. Liu and Miss Yang." Mr. Liu and Miss Yang are Liu Xun and Yang Fen who came to diamond island with scenery. The scenery frustrated hangs the head, "I understand, that Dean, where is my room?" "It''s 408 on the fourth floor." "The fourth floor Wait. " The scenery is very soon numb a face to ask: "Nangong zhe doesn''t live in 407?" "Yes, Mr. Nangong lives in 407." "Why Why do you want me to be his neighbor? He''s super dangerous "Miss Xia, don''t worry. Mr. Nangong is well cared for. He won''t run out." Zhang Huai, a good man, said, "and there are only a few empty wards. Two Mr. Zheng and Mr. Liu, as well as Miss Yang, after hearing Mr. Nangong''s name, they all chose other rooms. Aren''t you a little late, Miss Xia?" That''s because she went to give Yao Xiaoxiao humanistic care! The scenery is angry and has nothing to say. She is angry with herself. Zhang Huai smilingly handed the key to her, "Miss Xia, don''t worry, don''t worry, our hospital''s security measures are very good." "Ah..." She gave a perfunctory smile and took the key out of the dean''s office. In this hospital, it seems that the higher the floor is, the more gloomy it will be. If the floor with Yao Xiaoxiao closed is empty and no one can be seen, the fourth floor with Nangong Zhe is absolutely silent. It is really silent! Many wards on this floor are like nangongzhe''s room. There are many locks one after another. In addition to manual locks, there are password locks. It''s really hard to comfort myself. There are a group of amiable people living inside. She couldn''t help but lighten her steps. After 407, she didn''t dare to take a look at it, and slowly approached Room 408. As soon as she took out the key, there was a sound behind her. "Miss Xia." She was so scared that she almost dropped the key. When she saw Qi Wei later, she was relieved, "it''s doctor Qi..." "Is this room arranged for you by the dean?" "Yes..." "Miss Xia, you are afraid." She looked up and lifted her chest. "I''m not afraid." "That''s good." Qi did not smile, "I just came to patrol, then I go first." The lights in the corridor suddenly began to flicker. The green emergency light gave out green light in the dark environment. It is difficult not to remind people of the ghost films that we saw in those years. More importantly, it''s dark now. Qi Wei''s feet stopped. He looked at his white coat which was caught by others and asked curiously, "Miss Xia, what''s wrong with you?" She moved her lips in embarrassment. For a long time, she squeezed two words out of her teeth, "I''m afraid..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1077 Qi didn''t look at the scenery, his lips always hung with a smile, but now, the smile in his eyes has deepened a point, "Miss Xia, there is nothing to be afraid of, but the power system is unstable, and it will be better after a period of time." "Pa" sound, the lights in the corridor completely extinguished, this dim corridor, only the green safety light at the stairway is still on. Qi Wei obviously felt that his clothes had been caught more tightly. He said helplessly: "maybe This time it will take a little longer to recover. " This sentence is really not convincing. All of a sudden, something happened. The scenery was like a frightened rabbit and jumped behind him immediately. A voice came from 307''s room, "is that Miss fiancee? You came to see me. " It''s Nangong Zhe''s voice. Behind the scenery, there is a layer of goose bumps. She grabs Qi Wei''s hand shaking and shaking, and asks in a low voice: "what should I do? He found us. " It''s like they were caught cheating on each other Qi Wei''s subtle silence for a second, looking at the door of 307, said faintly: "Mr. Nangong, are you ok?" "I would be better if the doctor could let my fiancee come in with me." Nangong Zhe''s tone is frivolous. A frivolous remark makes him daydream. "I''m sorry, it''s against the rules." "Yes, doctor Qi, you are the most disciplined person." Nangong zhe said slowly: "doctor, when will I To taste you? " Sleeping trough! Scenery in the brain flashed countless Huang Yibao pictures, her brain pumping, loud voice: "you dare to make his idea to try!" What excites her is not the picture of 18 prohibitions in her mind, but Qi Wei, he is suffering! How can it be! Qi Wei is a man who wants to attack! "Miss fiancee is really excited." Nangong Zhe''s tone is casual, "I just want to enjoy the doctor''s hand with the scalpel, and the rest is given to the fiancee, isn''t it good?" "Not good!" Scenery did not know where she suddenly came from courage, she said: "Qi Wei''s whole body is mine, you a dead pervert, just give up!" "Doctor Qi''s whole body is the fiancee''s Oh, so you''re already in this relationship? " Nangong Zhe''s voice was inexplicably clear, "that is to say Should I wear a green hat now The scenery''s face was green and red, "don''t talk nonsense!" "If I''m right, what are you doing so excited, Miss fiancee?" "All right." Qi did not listen to their topic more and more strange, he had to sigh after standing out to speak, "Mr. Nangong, I and Miss Xia do not have the kind of relationship you imagine, you can stop guessing." "Without the relationship I imagined On behalf of Dr. Qi. Don''t you want that relationship? " Qi did not smile, "perhaps Mr. Nangong should spend more time thinking about his illness, rather than tangled in some unnecessary things." "Doctor Qi, I''m healthy." "Yes, Mr. Nangong might as well start from admitting that he is ill." "If I admit that I''m sick, can you let me out and reunite with my fiancee?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1078 Qi Wei a chuckle, "of course, is impossible." "That would be a pity." Nangong zhe youyou said: "I still don''t admit that I''m sick." "That''s the end of our chat today, Mr. Nangong. Goodbye." Qi Wei nodded slightly and went to the stairway. The hand that scenery grasps his clothes still hasn''t let go, she follows closely behind him, when going down the stairs, her foot stepped on the empty stairs, fortunately Qi Wei''s eye is quick to help her, she just did not fall in a mess. "Miss Xia, can''t you see the way clearly?" Although there is no light in the environment, the stairway is more dark than the corridor, but now it is not dark, there are still some light can see clearly. After a long time of wandering in the eyes of the scenery, he said, "I''m a little nearsighted..." "Just myopia?" "And some night blindness..." Qi did not listen to a smile, "this is not a big problem, Miss Xia, you don''t have to show so nervous." "I''m afraid of You think these things will be passed on to the next generation. " Her voice became less and less audible. Fortunately, Qi Wei''s hearing is better. After hearing the speech, he paused for a moment, and then said, "myopia and night blindness are not impossible to improve. Miss Xia can rest assured." "Do you really don''t understand what I mean, or do you really don''t understand..." She murmured a few times, grabbing the hand of his white coat, trying to pull a flower out of his neat clothes. Qi didn''t think that he didn''t hear her. He said gently, "Miss Xia hasn''t had dinner yet. I''ll take you to the canteen." "Oh..." She lacks interest. He reached out his hand and caught her still pulling his clothes hand, but said: "the next road, please follow me well Miss Xia, don''t fall down." "Good!" She grinned and grasped the hand he handed over. She was quite different from the one who had just lost her. Well Holding his hand, of course, feels better than grabbing his clothes. In fact, there will be lights on the second floor. It is said that the power supply system of the third floor and above is different from that of the first floor and the second floor. This is why the third floor and the fourth floor are out of power, but the first and second floor are still full of lights. The scenery can not help but think of Yao Xiaoxiao who is locked up on the third floor. I''m afraid Yao Xiaoxiao is also afraid in the dark room now. Maybe Can she visit her after dinner? At the mention of Yao Xiaoxiao, she suddenly remembered a very important thing, "doctor Qi, how do you plan to deal with the new patient today?" "Miss Yao?" Qi Wei''s good-looking eyebrows and eyes showed a sense of seriousness only when she was working. "Tomorrow, I will examine her with other doctors. If she has mental illness, she will be treated differently according to the classification." "what if she is not ill?" "That''s what the Dean has to deal with." Qi Wei said: "my responsibility is only to diagnose and take care of patients, and those complicated interpersonal relationships are handled by the president himself." "Dean, is he a good man?" "Well..." He thought about the wording for a while, and said with a smile, "the dean is a good man in most cases." This is an ambiguous answer. As if he knew what she wanted to do, he kindly reminded her, "Miss Xia, this is the diamond island. There are rules on the island. You should remember that everything can only be done according to your ability." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1079 Seeing through the scenery in her heart, she looked around, but she didn''t put it on him. "I don''t want to do anything strange. Why do you say these things to me?" Qi Wei was smiling but not speaking. He did not speak, but even more let her have a guilty feeling. The canteen soon arrived, just into the canteen, the scenery met Liu Xun and Yang Fen. Yang Fen is a mature and capable beauty, at least the scenery in front of her, like a green girl, Yang Fen came with a smile, "isn''t this Miss Xia? Why, is this handsome doctor your friend Speaking of the word "friend", she also specially glanced at the hands they held together. The scenery subconsciously took out her hand. She stood well, hugged her arms and laughed. She took out the elegant and noble spirit that the eldest lady should have. "Good evening, Miss Yang." She''s like a big rooster fighting Well This metaphor made Qi Wei feel a little funny. He said to Yang Fen and Liu Xun, "two guests, I''m Qi Wei, the doctor here." "I heard the Dean mention you." Liu Xun is a good-looking young man with a meticulous suit. At least it seems that he is a social elite. "The president said that Dr. Qi is young and promising, and he is the best doctor in this hospital." Yang Fen also said with an enchanting smile, "no, the Dean boasted that there was nothing on the earth but doctor Qi. Now when I saw him, I felt that the Dean was right, but I didn''t know Does Dr. Qi have a girlfriend? If not... " "No, he has it!" Scenery holds Qi Wei''s arm, squints at Yang Fen and says, "his girlfriend is me." Qi Wei raised a helpless smile, did not nod, also did not deny. "Miss Xia, it seems that you have come to diamond island for the first time?" Yang Fen asked with a smile, "did you know doctor Qi before?" "No, we met today, but we fell in love at first sight." Yang Fen was surprised to cover his mouth, "love at first sight? It''s so romantic. " "Young people..." Liu Xun said with a smile. "Liu Xun, we are not old enough, OK?" Yang Fen glanced at the man beside him, and looked at Qi Wei with a perfect smile on his face. "Doctor Qi, if you are not interested in Miss Xia, you are welcome to come to me. It is also a very good thing to change your taste occasionally." I''ve never seen such a aboveboard digging! Scenery gritted his teeth, "you don''t think about it in this life! Qi Wei has no choice but to give it to me There was a sudden silence in the dining room. She was stunned. She looked around with hindsight. The doctors and nurses around her looked at herself. She realized that her voice seemed too loud. She slowly covered her mouth and hid behind Qi Wei. Yang Fen laughed, and the laughter was really sweet, which could make men''s bones crisp. "Miss Xia is indeed the daughter of Mrs. Xia. When I went after your father, your mother was so bold as to declare her sovereignty over your father." "What..." Scenery from Qi Wei behind a head, "my mother actually like my father?" In her impression, her mother turned her father away. "If you don''t like it, who can force Miss Wang to marry?" Yang Fen''s amorous feelings all sorts of smile way: "hear Xia''s husband and wife relation is not good, I also went to see your father, the result is good, I even his office door did not go in was driven out, he is really cold-blooded and merciless." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1080 The scenery did not know this stubble, she still wanted to ask more, as a result, Yang Fen winked at Qi Wei, "little doctor, if you are tired of radish and cabbage, remember to come to me for a change." She twisted her waist and left. Liu Xun immediately followed her and left. The scenery ferociously glared at Qi Wei, "radish cabbage is more nutritious, you are not allowed to change the taste casually, do you know?" "Miss Xia said so." Qi did not smile, and then ordered a radish cabbage for her. Fengjing sits on the stool and looks at the food on the table. She doesn''t even have the desire to pick up chopsticks. Qi Wei puts an apple in front of her. She chooses to give up the chopsticks and go straight to get the apple. Then she looks at the apple and he takes it away again. She stares at him, and finally hums, "I won''t eat it!" "If you don''t eat, you''re hungry in the middle of the night, and the canteen won''t open." "Carrots are so anti human Like coriander, it shouldn''t exist in this world, but you ordered me such a big pot of carrots Qi Wei''s eyes flashed a little smile, "anti human these three words all come Is that how I hate carrots? " "Of course! It''s a matter of principle! " He light way: "picky food is not good." "I''m not picky. I''m selective." She said solemnly, "I never wronged my stomach." "But carrots are good for your eyes. Don''t you really eat them?" She was a daze, staring at the red cut carrot on the table for a long time, after a while, she firmly shook her head, "do not eat." It seems that this is really about her principles. "In that case, no more." He took away the food in front of her and casually said, "I heard that the power system on the fourth floor has been repaired for a long time and has not been restored." "Not yet recovered?" "Yes." He looked down at her? Miss Xia''s mild night blindness doesn''t seem to be able to adapt to the dark environment. " ¡°¡­¡­ I can borrow a flashlight "That would be great. Mr. Nangong should know that Miss Xia is going to live next door to him. He should talk to Miss Xia this evening." "I I can borrow an earplug Then you can''t hear anything. " "Miss Xia is really thoughtful." Thin lips with a pure smile, his dark eyes stained with warm light, is really friendly and harmless, "Miss Xia can remember, do not turn on the flashlight to sleep, if you get up in the middle of the night, it will be very troublesome, after all, you know, we have no signal, even if you want to call someone..." "I, I..." "Can I apply to squeeze a room with a nurse sister?" she shivered "Nurses are two people in a room There seems to be no extra bed for Miss Xia. " "It doesn''t matter if I hit the floor!" "Let the guest play the floor, if spread out, for our hospital reputation is not very good." "Well Then... " "In my dormitory, there is just another spare room, and..." He laughs. "It never stops." "Doctor Qi..." She was so moved that she almost bit the handkerchief. "I knew you were a good man." Qi Wei smilingly pushed the dish of carrots to her. She just held back the tears from her moving eyes. "You are really bad!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1081 Qi Wei''s eyes slightly narrowed, a light smile, "so, Miss Xia would like to eat?" "I Eat. " Scenery bit his teeth and picked up chopsticks, which was like a strong man''s wrists, as if what was on the plate was not a carrot but some monster. Ten minutes later Or Qi did not admit defeat, he pushed his own meal in front of her, helpless way: "you eat mine." She would spend three minutes chewing a shredded carrot, frowning and disgusting every time she chewed it. He only felt that he was a villain who committed all kinds of evil. The scenery is laborious, swallow the radish in his mouth, surprised to see him, "don''t you force me to eat carrots?" "If I really want to force you to eat, you''re already tied up by someone else, and I''ll just take the plate and pour the carrot into your mouth." Thinking of the scene, she turned pale, "that''s really thank you for not binding..." "The canteen is closed in ten minutes..." "I can finish it!" As soon as she pushed away the carrots, she lifted her chopsticks and reached out to the plate he handed over. When she tasted the first taste of meat, she would cry with joy, "it''s so happy Dr. Qi, you are a great good man The great doctor Qi sighed and began to solve the dish of carrots. However, after five minutes, she had finished eating quickly. She took out a paper towel from her bag to wipe her mouth gracefully. She was like a reserved young lady and said with a smile: "thank you very much for your hospitality." "Miss Xia..." Qi did not look at her just finished eating the meat, and the vegetables inside did not move a point, he raised eyebrows, "it seems that I underestimated you, you are not simple picky, but exclude all vegetables." "No, I eat vegetables occasionally It''s just She blinked. "It''s just that I don''t like the vegetables you gave me today." "I doubt very much now, how did you grow up healthy?" "I can take vitamin tablets!" "Vitamin tablets are easier to eat than vegetables," she says triumphantly As a doctor, Qi Wei seldom had a time when he didn''t know how to evaluate it. The scenery looked around, and all the people were gone. She looked back and asked, "doctor, have you finished your meal? The canteen is closing. " "Let''s go." Qi did not get up, "I will take you to the dormitory." "Good." She nodded, stood up and cleverly followed him. The staff dormitory of the hospital is some distance from the inpatient department, at least through a dark grove. Qi Wei said: "this road originally had street lamps, but the street lamps and the third and fourth floors of the hospital use the same power system, so now there are no lights." Fortunately, now that the moon has come out, the white moon light up the road in front of you. Scenery see clear road, she followed him and asked: "there is no network, you will not be very boring?" "There are a lot of patients who need to be dealt with, and I don''t think I have much time to get bored." It''s quite like what he said. Fengguang just thought that she didn''t have a professional sense of a doctor. She would be bored. As soon as she looked up, she suddenly saw a woman in white nurse''s clothes. She was scared to step back and almost cried out. "Don''t be afraid." Qi Wei turned back and said, "this is the nurse in our hospital." "Sorry, I scared you..." The head nurse looked at the scenery apologetically. "Hello, miss, I''m the nurse here, Jin Guoguo." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1082 "Hello." The scenery nodded and felt that the powder on her face was a little thick, and the white color made her feel a little terrible. Qi Wei asked Jin Guoguo, "how can you be here?" "I''ve just come back from taking care of the patients. I''m so anxious to go back to my dorm to have a rest. I''m sorry to scare you." Scenery busy way: "nothing, nothing, you don''t have to apologize." "You are one of the guests, Miss Xia." Jin Guoguo knew that there were three women on the island today. One of them was locked up in the ward, and the other was Yang Fen. She had already seen it. The remaining one must be the scenery of summer. She said with a sweet smile: "Miss Xia, you are so beautiful. If only I had you as good-looking." The scenery was stiff and pulled out a smile, "you are also very beautiful..." In other words, would anyone say that to you at the first meeting? It''s weird, OK? "No, I''m far behind Miss Xia..." First of all, jingguoguo lost her head and quickly asked excitedly, "Miss Xia, can I go to see you later?" "Er I... " "It''s late." Qi Wei interrupted the scenery with a smile. He said mildly, "the dormitories where nurses and doctors live are in different directions. Nurse Jin, we will leave first." "Good Ah? " "Dr. Qi, do you want to take Miss Xia..." "There''s no need for nurse Kim to care about this." Qi did not smile and nod, "we will go first." The scenery has not yet returned to the spirit of the golden fruit, she quickly catch up with Qi Wei''s pace, soon, they went out of the forest, saw a dormitory building with lights on, and the fruit was naturally invisible. The dormitory building here is a bit old, so there is no elevator. Fortunately, Qi Wei lives on the fourth floor, which is not too high. However, she is very tired for the scenery. After Qi Wei opened the door, she went in and sat down on the sofa. After that, she took the time to observe the room. The furnishings were simple, clean and tidy, Apart from the ceiling lights and ceiling fans, there are no other appliances to speak of. This is really Primitive life. Qi Wei poured a cup of cold water to her, "I hope the gold nurse just didn''t scare you." "It''s ok..." She took a sip of water and said strangely, "I just think she seems to be a little too enthusiastic." "That''s what nurse Kim is like. A lot of people have told me that she is too enthusiastic about people. You don''t have to worry about it." "I didn''t pay attention to it. Anyway, I didn''t know her well. When I met her at most, I nodded and said hello to her." He raised his lips. "You''re right. I''ll show you the room." "Well." She put down her glass, stood up and walked into a room with him. Qi did not turn on the light, a bed, a cabinet, and a window, "quilts are new, Miss Xia can rest assured." "Doctor Qi I seem to find that you like simple things Feng Feng touched his chin and said, "but you are very complicated when dealing with that small wound on my hand, eh You are such a contradictory person "It''s different. Miss Xia''s hands are perfect." His eyes showed a trace of strange pleasure, "if you leave a scar on such a perfect hand, it''s too outrageous." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1083 The four words of "tyranny and natural things" Is that how it works? " "Isn''t it? That''s wrong. " Qi Wei smiles calmly and elegantly, "Miss Xia can have a good rest here tonight. If you need me, I''ll be in the next room." "Good..." Before he went out, he also kindly reminded, "Miss Xia, remember to close the doors and windows when you go to bed at night." The scenery was stunned for a moment, then nodded. Qi Wei went out. She closed the door and opened the window. She saw the woods they had walked through and a white building on the other side. She guessed that it should be where the nurses lived. But it was only one day. She had experienced a lot of things, yawned, and the scenery closed the window. She was lying in bed because All the luggage was taken away by the skipper, who could not even take a bath, so she just went to sleep. When she woke up the next day, it was more than nine o''clock. She left the room. Qi Wei was already gone. It was estimated that she had already gone to work. The scenery looked at the steamed bread and soybean milk on the table. It took her a long time to realize that it was Qi Wei who left her. She thought the man was so sweet that she heard a knock at the door. Of course, it can''t be Qi Wei. He has a key. He has a good sense of scenery. She asks, "who is it?" "Miss Xia, it''s me, jingguoguo." There was a lively voice over the door, which soon reminded people of the lively and lovely face of Jingguo. The scenery stopped for a moment, "do you want to see doctor Qi? He''s not here "No, I''m here for you." "What do you want me to do?" "I don''t think you went to the canteen. I''m afraid you''re hungry. I''ll bring you breakfast." It''s really her A little too enthusiastic. The scenery opened the door a crack. Sure enough, she saw the golden fruit with breakfast. Her eyebrow jumped, "nurse Jin We only met yesterday. " "It doesn''t matter. We''ll get familiar with it by chatting more." Jin Guoguo pushed the door open directly. She went in and put all the food in her hand into the arms of scenery. "Miss Xia, let''s be friends." She was very suspicious of everything in the dining room. She was not so hard when she put everything on the table. "Great, then we''ll be friends!" Jinguoguo sat on the sofa holding the hand of scenery. She took out her mobile phone and opened the album. "I like to take pictures most. Look, there are all the best pictures I think I also have a lot of pictures on the Internet that I think are good-looking. " Fengguang was forced to look at more than a dozen photos, and then realized a question, "isn''t there no network or signal on this island?" "No, not now. It used to be." "Why not now?" "That''s because..." She frowned and thought for a long time, "because Because of what? I don''t remember. I don''t have a good memory, but if I don''t, I don''t This kind of thing also can forget!? Jingguoguo said with a smile: "scenery, good friends will share their favorite things. I''ve shown you my collection, and you can share what you like to me, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­ What did you want? My jewels and so on, but they were all taken away by the captain www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1084 "No, I don''t want jewelry." "Can you share Dr. Qi with me?" she said with a sweet smile ¡°¡­¡­ Huh "Since you and I are friends, we should share our best with each other." Golden fruit of course said: "you don''t worry, I won''t take away Dr. Qi, you can divide him into half of me, OK?" "Wait How do you want me to divide it? " "Well..." Jin Guoguo thought for a long time, "well, he''s mine in the daytime and yours in the evening, OK?" The scenery heard the sound of three views exploding. "If you don''t want to, you can do the opposite!" "Nurse Kim I think you should know that Dr. Qi is a person, not an object. " Scenery headache, and she has not had that kind of relationship with him! "But But if you live with Dr. Qi, it means that he must like you. As long as you open your mouth, he will certainly agree. " "He hasn''t liked me yet And I don''t want to play threesome Just think about this wonderful request of jinguoguo, the scenery is just a corner of the mouth. "Scenery, you don''t want to, do you? Why don''t you want to? Are we not good friends There was a layer of rain and fog in her eyes, and then she took out a knife. "Lying trough!" Scenery immediately stood up and stepped back, "what do you want?" "I I will punish myself. " Jin Guoguo cried, "it must be that what I did is not good enough, so you refuse to agree." Seeing that jingguoguo took up the knife, she drew a knife on her arm. She was stunned for a long time. Seeing that she had to cut herself again, she rushed up to hold her knife hand and said, "you are crazy!" "Crazy? No I''m not crazy... " Jingguoguo suddenly stands up in a state of emotional excitement. Her hand holding the knife breaks away from the hand of scenery. In the swing, a hole is made on the back of the left hand of Fengguang. The wound is not very deep, but also Qin out of blood, scenery covered the back of her hand, aware of the abnormal fruit now, she tried to calm down and said: "you calm down, what we can talk about slowly." "Talk slowly Well, little GA, let''s talk slowly Jingguoguo suddenly smiles and calms down. Scenery does not understand who she said Xiaojia is, she tried to put a soft voice, "you first put the knife down, OK?" "Well, since it''s Xiao Jia''s request..." Jin Guoguo threw the knife on the ground. She looked in a good mood. However, at the moment when she saw the wound on the back of the scenery hand, her pupils tightened and she held her head in pain and said, "Xiaojia, I hurt you, I''m sorry..." "It''s just a small injury, and it''ll get better soon..." "No, you''re bleeding!" "You''re bleeding!" she exclaimed! I killed you! I killed you! You look so good How can you die I''m a bad woman and I''m going to be punished I will be punished... " Seeing that jingguoguo retreated to the window, the scenery realized what she was going to do, so she ran over quickly, "stop!" A figure flew out of the window like a fallen leaf, and then came with a bang. The scenery slowly walks to the window, on the concrete floor, is a twisted limbs, red by blood white dress woman With her mouth covered, she squatted down slowly against the window. She could not stop. After a long time, the sound of opening the door rang again. The man in white doctor''s clothes hugged the man squatting by the wall. The voice of the scenery is still shaking, "Jingguo she..." "I know, it''s none of your business." She bit her lip and said nothing. He sighed, and the lost young life passed in this simple sigh. He held her injured hand again. His eyes were obscure, but he said softly, "such a beautiful hand, but it can''t be hurt again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1085 Qi Wei sat back on the sofa with scenery. He went into his room to get the medical box. Looking at the small wound on the back of his hand, he couldn''t help but think of the scene that just happened in front of her. Her eyes drooped, and Yu Guang swept to a mobile phone on the sofa, which was left by jingguoguo. "In order to avoid infection, I think it''s better to bandage it." Hearing Qi Wei''s voice coming out of the room, somehow, her subconscious reaction is to hide her mobile phone in her bag, and then, she seems to have not moved in general, watching him come to his side. Qi did not sit down beside her, see her face is not good, he sighed, one hand touched her pale cheek, "don''t worry, I will deal with these things, you don''t have to worry." "You don''t understand..." Her clenched hand was still shaking slightly. "She clearly You still talked to me so well before tomorrow But then Then she jumped out of my eyes Maybe, maybe I could stop her if I was a little faster at that time. She would not have to die... " It''s a typical sense of guilt. It''s like if someone is hit by a car in front of you, and there are only two of you, you can''t help thinking, if you can catch her Maybe we can stop this tragedy. "It''s not your fault." Qi didn''t hold her hand and gently broke off her fist. He gently said, "none of us has the ability to foresee the future, so no one knows what will happen next. Nurse Jin''s jumping is the reason of her own emotion, not because of you." "She I mean nurse Kim, she Why do you call me Xiaojia? Who is Xiaojia "As far as I know, Xiaojia was her former friend, but something happened later. Maybe That''s why nurse Kim is in a bad mood "Nurse Kim suffered from depression, but she returned to normal after treatment, so the Dean told her to go back to work," he said as he cleaned up the wound on the back of her hand "Me and that little Jia Do you look alike? " "I don''t know." Qi didn''t lift his eyes and smile, "I haven''t seen the girl named Xiaojia, but nurse Jin has too much affection for beautiful women. She can only say that maybe the girl named Xiaojia is also very beautiful." "Doctor..." "Well?" He looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes. She asked him stupidly, "why Can you still smile so gently when someone you know is dead "But I can''t cry either." He touched her head with deep eyes and said in a soft voice, "nurse Jin and I have only met a stranger who knows each other''s name several times." "She seems to like you..." He just said with a smile, "really?" The simple two words, without any emotional fluctuations, are indeed in line with the three words of strangers. Scenery told herself that this should be a normal reaction. If she heard a stranger like him and the stranger died, she would not show much emotional change. But she just felt a fear, a fear of inexplicable existence. "Doctor Qi..." "What happened?" He asked softly, gently and carefully to her wound gauze, as in the treatment of her scald performance so seriously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1086 "I don''t want to live here anymore." Qi Wei''s hand a meal, he raised eyes, eyes rise a bit more gentle smile, "why?" "I''m scared..." "If it''s about nurse Kim, you don''t have to be afraid." He finally dealt with her wound, holding her hand but did not let go, but gently rubbed, "dare not stay in the room alone, you can go to the office with me in the daytime." "No I feel like I''ve lived with you for a long time, and it seems like it''s going to be gossipy "You said that when you were in the canteen. Now what are you afraid of gossip?" That day, she told Yang Fen that he belonged to him from head to toe. The scenery was slightly silent for a moment, "you don''t like me, do you?" "What if I say I like you now?" His finger belly gently fell on the corner of her eyes, "scenery is so beautiful in the eyes, can not show in addition to happy mood." She looks a little sluggish, come again, whenever he praises himself, she feels that strange. "Well, don''t say more if you are angry." His voice is soft and deep, faint, in this soft words, can make people sensitive to capture a bit of pressure. She said nothing. Qi Wei smiles again. He reaches out his hand and hugs her, letting her head rest on his chest. His voice sighs helplessly, "forget about today''s affairs. I promise you, no one will blame you for this." She was stiff and did not dare to move. He said he liked her? No She didn''t believe it at all. In the afternoon, Qi Wei has to go to the office to discuss with the Dean how to deal with the affairs of Jin Guoguo. He asks Fengguang whether to go to the office with him. Fengguang shakes her head and refuses. She sends him out of the door on the excuse that she is very tired and needs rest. Before Qi left, Fengguang took out her hidden mobile phone. She had seen Jin Guoguo''s mobile phone, but she didn''t set any password. She thought that maybe she could find some clues from jingguoguo''s mobile phone For example, she saw the album of golden fruit, which was divided into several parts. At that time, she just glanced at it in a hurry. Now she opened it and found that There is an album called Pandora''s box. At that time, she wondered why there was an album album with this name. Now, after she opened it, there were hundreds of photos in it. When she opened the first photo, she could see the coast through the iron window. There were several people standing on the coast, several men in white coats, and a man in sick clothes. She could not see what they were doing. In the second photo, it is the same as the men through this iron window. But this time, it is clearer. You can see the man in sick clothes falling on the ground. The doctors seem to It seems to be abusing him. In the third photo, she can finally confirm that they are abusing him. The patient''s head is pressed in the water, and there is a rope around his neck. More importantly, there are many traces of blood on his white clothes. The fourth photo Here comes another man, who is also wearing a doctor''s uniform. Five or six seven pictures are connected together. He is trying to stop the violent doctors. The difference is that his face is captured in this photo. The scenery enlarges the picture. Although it is very blurred, she can see clearly the doctor''s face, which is Nangong Zhe''s face Her hand shook and her cell phone almost fell to the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1087 The scenery has turned over several photos, without exception, all of them were taken across the iron window of the coast, and the victims of abuse include men and women, if it is a woman She didn''t dare to look at it any more. She turned off the album and couldn''t calm down for a long time. All these photos showed that the owner of the mobile phone was taken in a closed room. The black iron window was like a prison cell. What made her panic was that nangongzhe appeared in the clothes of a doctor. She clenched her cell phone, her heart faintly had a decision, walked out the door, she followed the road in memory through the woods, saw the hospital, she wanted to find the personnel department, this is not difficult to find, because the personnel department is on the second floor, she carefully avoided Qi Wei''s Office, knocked on the door of the archives room, a woman quickly came to open the door, she also saw the scenery in the canteen, "Miss Xia, what can I do for you?" she asked "That..." Scenery is very embarrassed to say: "I came to that..." What is that? I believe that all women will understand what it means. The woman doctor immediately understood, "Miss Xia, do you have no tampons?" "Yes So I''d like to ask, can you lend me some in case of emergency? " "Of course, but mine is in the dormitory, and there is a need for people to watch..." "It doesn''t matter. I can keep it for you." The scenery pathetic way: "please help me, you also know that my things were taken away by the captain who ran away." "Well Miss Xia, just sit in it for a while, and I''ll be back soon. " "Good." The female doctor explained a few more words and left. Fengguang went into the room and closed the door with a sigh of relief. To be honest, this is a woman. If she is a male doctor, she will have to show her interest in others. After entering the room, she saw the file cabinet at a glance. She believed that there must be something she was looking for. She still remembered that nangongzhe was found to be a mental patient last year. That is to say, he may have come to this island last year. He found the file folder of that year, opened the scenery, and found many doctor''s information sheets, but on the last page She saw the picture and name of Nangong Zhe. Nangong Zhe, a senior student of Medical University, works as a psychiatrist in the hospital. Nangong zhe studied medicine before? She didn''t know this. If Nangong zhe was a doctor, how did he become a patient? Is it to say that he was a mental patient only after he came to the hospital? Psychiatrists become mental patients It''s a bit ironic. The scenery suddenly thought of something. She quickly looked through all the files within ten years. There were not many doctors in diamond island. Of course, she did not spend too much time. However, Qi Wei''s name was not found in the files of these years. No Qi Wei, no Zhang Huai, no golden fruit What''s more, there is no record of the woman doctor she has just met. What does that mean? The doctors and nurses she met It''s all fake. The scenery restored everything to its original state and quietly waited for the female doctor of the personnel department to come back. She got the tampon and said thanks. She came out with a stiff smile on her face. She looked at the doctors and nurses passing by in the corridor. Their scalp was numb and she was in a cold sweat. She had never been so scared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1088 Scenery walked back to the first floor with her head down. She kept thinking, maybe not even thinking. If these people in white clothes and white skirts are not doctors and nurses, then what are they? But she didn''t dare to think about it. "System king, this world How much deviation is there from the original text? " For a long time, a cold voice came from her head, "you will be OK." She gave a sarcastic smile. "Do you think I can still believe you now?" "You can only trust me." Yes, she can only trust him, because she has no other choice but him. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Xia Da?" Yang Fen came over with a smile, "what''s the matter? You''ve lost your soul. That little doctor in your family doesn''t want you? " The man named Liu Xun followed her as always. The scenery looked up at her. At the moment, she deeply thought that ignorance is happiness. But she thought that this woman had been to diamond Island several times. She asked quietly: "Miss Yang, who are you visiting diamond island for?" "Look at my brother." Yang Fen said casually: "but thanks to his mania, the degree of danger is not general. He can only be sent here and locked up, otherwise I can''t even share half of the inheritance of our old man." "Well What do you think is the difference between this hospital and when you were here before? " "It''s different. There are more fresh faces." Yang Fen and strange asked: "why, you suddenly asked about this?" "Isn''t this my first time to be curious?" Scenery said with a smile: "then I''ll go first. Goodbye to you." Yang Fen looked at the back of the scenery and Liu Xun, "why is this girl''s film so strange today?" Maybe it''s Liu An''s first time to grab her hair "Well, maybe..." The scenery did not know that those two people had already made a good excuse for themselves. She walked in the woods and suddenly stopped. It was not right. If she went back, would it not be a sheep''s mouth? Originally, she said she would try to get Yao Xiaoxiao out. Now it''s better for her. If she doesn''t go back to her dormitory, where can she go? Without a boat, this is an isolated island, even if she wants to escape, she can not escape. Just when the scenery was standing in the same place and didn''t know what to do, she suddenly heard the movement. To be exact, it was from her feet. She stepped back a few steps and saw a hole in the place where she had just stood. A man with a gray face came out from the bottom. The man was also stunned for a moment when he saw the scenery. Then he quickly climbed out of the ground and took it Like the fragments of the bowl approaching the scenery, madly said: "are you with those people?" Those people, who? Those patients. "You misunderstood..." She stepped back, unsure whether the man was also a psychopath. And then, the hole out of a man, the same man said to his companion: "don''t let her run out, or we will fall short." I''ll go. They''re going to kill people!? More bad, the scenery response quickly turned around and ran, and then, she stopped, in front of her, is the Qi Wei who did not know when. The two bullets passed the scenery respectively, followed by two falls that did not even howl. She stood stiffly in place, in front of the man with the gun as handsome as a God, but let her cold. He was still smiling, and even came with a smile, gently took her into his arms, the tenderness in his voice seemed fake and true, "the scenery this time, can not be hurt again?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1089 The scenery did not dare to look back. Just when the bullet passed her without warning, she lost her thinking ability for a short time. Now she knows very well that behind her, there must be two cold corpses, and she dare not imagine that if the bullet slightly deviates from the track, who is lying here now? "Scenery." Qi Wei quietly called her name, he raised her jaw, slightly lowered his head, his eyes with a smile, "what are you thinking?" She is so quiet that he is not used to it. What else could she think of but fear? She raised her hand against his chest and stepped out of his arms. She admired herself very much. At this time, she could be surprisingly calm, but in fact, she understood that there was no place for her to escape. "Who are you?" she asked "I''m Qi Wei. Don''t you know that?" His lips slightly raised, with a fascinating smile to her one step closer. Almost immediately, she took a step back, "Qi Wei Are you the real Qi Wei that you show me "But what makes the scenery fall in love at first sight is Qi Wei, isn''t it?" He took another step forward. This time, he didn''t give her time to retreat. Instead, he grabbed her wrist. She leaned forward and stuck it on his chest. He gave a short low smile, "scenery, you are afraid." She would be afraid to be so obvious that he realized now that it was really unconvincing. The scenery bit the lip, slowly way: "yes, I am afraid." "Is it still because of nurse Kim''s death?" he asked Does he really or falsely don''t know? The scenery can''t make a judgment. His appearance is so deceptive that she is surprised. In fact, she has never seen him, what his authenticity is, what his preferences are Because he treats all people and things with the same face, so gentle and perfect, he never shows his true feelings. Is it a living person standing in front of her now? He''s like a programmed robot that doesn''t make any other changes because of anything. "I''m afraid..." She lowered her voice to a whisper, "I''m afraid of you..." He naturally did not understand, "Why are you afraid of me? Am I not good to you? " No Very good, so good that she now only feel panic, she thought of a lot of things, from the beginning, he treated her hand injury carefully, he said several times, said her hands are very beautiful, raised his head, her eyes flashed, "doctor Qi Do you want my hands? " "Yes, always." He held her hand with a smile, and the touch of skin contact made him linger frequently. The finger belly of his other hand was placed on the corner of her eye. His expression was gentle, and there was a little bit of fascination in his tone, "not only the hand of scenery, but also these beautiful eyes High nose and red lips... " His finger fell between her lips, where stopped, his voice is very light, and unintentionally provocative, "the scenery of the whole body, I suddenly want to get." This is really strange. He only wanted her eyes when he first saw her, but later, he took a fancy to her hands. Later, he wanted more and more inexplicably. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1090 The voice of the scenery finally trembled, "so Are you going to eat me when the wound in my hand is healed? " "Not bad." Simple two words, cloud light breeze light. She finally understood why he took care of her wound so carefully. Maybe all mental disorders have an obsessive-compulsive disorder, that is, the most perfect prey. She thinks she also understands that it is not Nangong zhe who really loves eating people It''s the man in front of her, smiling at her gently. Qi did not hold her hand, perhaps, he did not understand why she was suddenly afraid, he just saw her body was still shaking, he could not help but ask in a low voice: "is it cold? Let''s go back to the dormitory. " She was silent and did not answer him. At this time, came to other doctors in white, Qi Wei simply looked at them, "deal with these." Voice down, he took the scenery through the two bodies on the ground, to the direction of the dormitory. The scenery looked back. The doctors were dragging the corpses on the ground. There were still several people blocking the hole. Maybe the two dead people dug the hole for hundreds of days and nights, and the doctors were not doctors. And it''s a monster that''s taken over by the human race, like a hospital of the spirit Will she be a survivor or a martyr? They returned to the dormitory, Qi Wei took her to his room, he took out a coat from the wardrobe, put it on her body, finished this series of actions, he just smile and ask: "is it still cold?" "No..." She grasped her skirt and felt cold in her heart. Qi did not touch her head, a gentle smile, such as the spring breeze, "the next time the scenery is cold, I should say it with me, if I get sick, I will be distressed." She suddenly felt that this was the funniest joke in the world. Looking up at him, she could not help asking, "what is the relationship between us now? Hunters and prey? " "I think It should be a lover. " She pauses for a second, "lover?" "Since I have admitted that I like you, and you have indicated to me that you love each other, shouldn''t we be lovers?" She also laughed, is self mocking smile, "you don''t understand what lovers mean." She once thought that she would attack this man and make him like himself. However, facing such a man, it was totally impossible. He did not have the cognition of normal people, and even did not realize the fear he brought to her. He still lives in his own world, which is beyond the reach of normal people. "I understand." His bracelet on her waist, head down, lips in her ear side, voice a bit lazy, "lovers will do things, I will accompany the scenery to do again." "And then You''ll kill me with your own hands. " She did not have half of the heart, clear eyes, only indifferent. He reached out and put the broken hair in her ear. "The world is not worthy of scenery. The beauty of scenery is enough for me to appreciate alone." "It''s so high sounding that in the end, you just want to kill me." A kiss fell on the corner of her eye and he whispered, "it''s not killing, it''s our union." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1091 Feng Feng completely gave up discussing this kind of death with a neurotic, because you can never talk about the same point. Qi Wei doesn''t think that killing is a wrong thing. On the contrary, he never kills easily. Fengguang is a man who makes him extremely patient. He is willing to wait for her wound to heal, and he is willing to admit that he is her lover. He really likes her, But this kind of liking is based on his appetite for her. Fengguang gave up the so-called struggle. For three days, he locked her in the room. He needed to check her wound every day and watch the wound on the back of her hand gradually heal. Every time the wound was good, he would happily bring her a plate of her favorite meat from the canteen to her, as if he were rewarding an obedient pet. She has made all the negative preparation, she thought very clearly, this world was killed by him, the next world she is a hero. When she was in a negative mood, even if the system Jun said no more, it was useless. On the fourth night, her room door opened from the outside, and the scenery sitting on the bed raised her head. She only slightly looked at the man at the door and then moved her eyes away. He came to the bedside and sat down. He hugged her into his arms. "I''m sorry, I''ve been dealing with a lot of things recently. I''ve left you out." What he had to deal with was to clean up a group of people who were going to escape. He held one of her hands. "The scenery wound has recovered well." "Yes, it can be washed and eaten." She said without any emotion: "I have only one request. You''d better be neat when you start. I''m afraid of pain." He said with a smile, "are you thinking about this question these days, so quiet?" "Otherwise?" "Scenery hates me now." "At least I don''t like you like that." He took her by the hand and got up. "I''ll take the scenery to see interesting things." "I don''t want to..." "The rejection of scenery doesn''t work here." He smiles, almost compulsively pulling her out of the door. He took her to the fifth floor of the hospital, where doctors and nurses are not allowed to come, which makes it even more impossible for tourists. After turning on the light, the scenery stood in the corridor and saw the things in the ward through the window. She covered her mouth in surprise. She may not know the name of the various tools, but she can also guess the purpose. Qi Wei said: "before us, doctors here like to treat patients with simpler methods. They call these simple methods correction." "Then you..." He laughed and did not deny, "all the patients are treated like this. If someone can''t stand it, they will throw him into the sea. There is only one sentence for his family. He is sick and jumped into the sea, and no body can be found." The patients here are all suffering from mental illness. Even if they say that the doctors here treat them with so-called crude means, no one will believe it. "You are because of this To lock up the real doctors and liberate the patients? " "Of course not." He denied it very quickly, because he was not such a noble person. He said slowly: "I was locked in the highest level cell. It was in the basement. Except for the old Dean, no one dared to come to my trouble, but one day, Nangong zhe suddenly appeared." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1092 "Nangong zhe?" "Yes, nanmiyagi." He said that he wanted to save the patients in this hospital. As a doctor, it was really an unorthodox idea for him to save the patients in this hospital. But what was more interesting was that I suddenly thought of a funny idea when I saw such an upright person Yes, Nangong zhe untied the collar on his neck to restrain him from speaking. As long as Qi fails to speak, his victory is doomed. There is such a person who is born to persuade and confuse. He can quickly seize your dark spot and expand it infinitely. The best way to deal with such a person is to shoot him before he opens his mouth. However, Nangong zhe was still too young to understand this truth. So, after the patients imprisoned the doctors, Qi Wei sincerely invited Nangong Zhe to join their group. Nangongzhe refused because the justice he wanted was not to suppress violence with violence. Qi Wei felt sorry. Then, he created a second personality in Nangong Zhe''s mind, that is, Qi Wei''s own personality. Nangong Zhe''s personality was suppressed by the second personality, and he became a false "Qi Wei". Nangong zhe would think and react with Qi Wei''s way of thinking. For example, when he saw the scenery for the first time, he had something in common with Qi Wei. He said the eyes that wanted the scenery. It''s better to say that through Nangong Zhe''s mouth, Qi Wei''s own desire is expressed. After all, what Nangong zhe has now is Qi Wei''s personality, that is to say, he will make the same reaction as Qi Wei. This is really an interesting thing. Qi Weiwei looks at another "self" created by himself. Nangong Zhe, who lost himself, became those patients who were locked up at the beginning. After all, the hospital is so large and there are many people, but there are too few people interested in Qi Wei. If he doesn''t create something interesting for him, he can''t help it One hand blew up the island. He likes the feeling of destruction. He just thinks that after the island is gone, he has to find another place to settle down. This is a bit of trouble. Therefore, the island is still in good condition. When Nangong zhe got a little bit of consciousness, it was also because of the flash of scenery. The sudden flash stimulated his brain nerve at that moment. Therefore, nangongzhe got rid of hypnosis and had the return of noumenon consciousness. But it was only for a short time. As long as Qi didn''t remove the hypnosis, nangongzhe still couldn''t do the real thing Nangong Zhe. It is a very excessive and cruel thing to make a person look like himself. However, Qi Wei never had this cognition. In his eyes, human beings are only delicious and not delicious, and those that are not delicious are just like animals. After listening to a story, the scenery has no fluctuation in her heart. Maybe Qi Wei said more things that people can''t understand, and she can calmly accept, "so, what do you want to do with me?" "Come with me." He took her hand, opened a door, and entered the room. There were all kinds of lovely dolls, but they were very old. He was like a child. He said happily, "I came to this island from the age of 13. No one has seen these dolls collected for more than ten years. Now, I give them all to you." Fifteen years ago, the Qi family found something wrong with him and sent him to the diamond island. All the so-called homicides happened 15 years ago. Only in this hospital, no one knew that he had done all these things except the old Dean. This room full of Dolls It''s so spectacular. Scenery can not help but step forward, so childish things, put on his body is difficult to understand, but also feel strange is not wrong. But for a moment, she was held in her back. Qi Wei''s chin was on her shoulder, and his hands were tight around her waist. His lips were close to her ear side and asked gently, "scenery, do you like it?" She did not answer. He laughed again, "like it or not Since I gave you my most precious things, today Let me enjoy you. " Holding one of her hands, he dropped a kiss on the back of her hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1093 All of a sudden, all the danger of the scenery ran out. She turned around and saw the smiling face of the man. It was too late to withdraw from his arms. Qi did not tightly clasp her wrist, a light smile overflows the corner of the mouth, "scenery, do you want to escape?" Of course, she wants to escape, but she can''t escape. Now the only thing that can make her have the courage to continue to face this man is that even if she dies, she will return to the white space of system king. Yes, she will die in this world, but she can be reborn in the next world. So, what is she afraid of? The scenery suddenly calmed down. She looked at the man in front of her without expression and could still smile, "I don''t run away. Anyway, the whole island is your people. I can''t escape. Why waste my energy?" "Scenery is a clever child." He touched her head in reward. Scenery smile, she calmly asked: "next, how do you want to do?" If you want to ask her what she is thinking now, the answer is very simple, that is, get rid of the world quickly, and it doesn''t matter if the mission fails. Originally, for this kind of psychopathic person For the first time, she had this feeling of disgust. When she saw Nangong Zhe in the hospital, she would only be afraid but not disgusted. When she saw other patients, she just felt pitiful, like such a strong sense of disgust It just happened to this man. Yes, she hated him, even if it was inexplicable, but without any reason, she naturally began to hate him. "Scenery..." He looked into her still eyes and said in a declarative voice, "you hate me." "Anyway, I''m just your food. Does it matter whether I hate you or not?" "You should like me, how can you hate me?" He suddenly seems to be a confused child, does not know what is the emotional equivalence, but in the stubborn requirements, she still likes himself. Scenery only felt that his words were like a joke. She pulled the corners of her lips, and a sarcastic smile suddenly stiffened. Her eyes were empty at this moment. In a dark environment, someone once asked her this sentence "You obviously like me, how can you hate me?" The voice is very gentle, in the dark, but there is no half of the warmth, "scenery, you love me." What is this? What world did she leave behind? System Jun said that her feelings will be clear, followed by the memory of that world gradually fade, and finally will be forgotten. Scenery is human, so she is doomed to be unable to have the memory of every world. Otherwise, the backlog of emotions will make her brain tend to collapse. More importantly, she will find that What will be found? "Scenery..." Qi Wei asked her, "what are you thinking?" The empty thoughts suddenly came back to her mind. The scenery was startled and blinked. She looked at Qi Wei and sent out a short syllable, "Lu..." As if she lost her voice, she couldn''t say a word. There was a daze in her eyes, and she forgot what she was going to say. Qi Wei''s eyes were suddenly deep. He put one hand on her waist and the other on her back. Slowly, he pulled down the zipper of her skirt. He bit her earlobe and whispered, "I''m Qi Wei..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1094 The scenery felt the slip of her skirt. She even saw it. He took out the scalpel, and his hand gently rubbed her arm. She could sensitively detect that there was no sexual desire in his movement. She''s not going to fight, the world It would be better for her to die as soon as possible. With her clothes completely detached, he suddenly stopped all the movements. What did she see? He was looking at himself. There was no bloodthirsty in his black eyes, but just confused. He was quiet for a long time, and finally called her name, "scenery..." Instead of answering, she waited quietly for his next word. "I don''t know what to do..." He said, "you''re the most perfect person I''ve ever met, whether it''s your eyes or your hands, or here..." His hand fell on her heart. Although it touched the charming parts of women, he did not have any sexual desire to reveal. He whispered, "you beating heart I want it, too. " "It''s a great honor for me to be able to see my heart." She laughs, even if it is naked fruit body, also graceful. Because he did not see himself as a woman, she could not even shame. "I don''t know where to start..." At this time, Qi Wei''s Obsidian eyes hide the feeling of seeking help that only children can have. He said in a daze: "I want your hands, your eyes, and your skin Your beating heart, your breathing lungs Your breath, your voice, your eyes I want them all, but Where should I start? " Scenery inexplicable want to say that I do not eat people, you ask me what use? She was impatient. "Don''t worry about it. Kill me first and think about it?" When she died and left the world, she cared what he would do with her body! Now Qi Wei is similar to a chef who sees a piece of perfect and good food, but doesn''t know where to cut the knife. Qi Wei''s scalpel fell on the ground, and he looked at her angry face. This was the first time he saw her angry. Even if he had locked her in the room before, she would have been indifferent to him, but would not show Such a vivid expression. After all, he even wanted to have these lovely expressions. A hand caresses her cheek, slowly slides down, and falls on her neck. When the scenery is thinking whether he is going to strangle himself, his hand slips through her clavicle and stays in her heart. She realized that it was not good, because at this time he was different from the feeling just now, emotions were mutual, slowly, the scenery was red face, however, her waist was still tightly bound by his hand, she could not escape, only had no momentum warning, "Qi Wei, I''m just your food, you remember this, don''t want to do anything else to me!" He was at a loss, "other..." He didn''t seem to understand it. He was put into the diamond island when he was 13 years old. No one had popularized his physiological and health knowledge to him. Moreover, there was no one who could let him have estrus before. Just before that. Scenery just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard his hoarse voice ring out, "scenery, would you like to mate with me?" What mating!? You see too much animal world! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1095 The scenery has not had time to speak, her body a skew, fell on the ground on the doll pile, will not hurt, but the man on the body let her feel greatly bad. "Qi Wei, get up for me!" She tried hard to push the man away from her, but she forgot that she was not his opponent. Qi Wei pinched her jaw with one hand. He stared at her face and thought for a long time. He tried to kiss her lips. Scenery opened his eyes. His first reaction was to bite his lips. She tasted the smell of blood, but he still didn''t leave. Instead, the smell of blood seemed to open a switch. All his actions began to become wild. Qi Wei''s other hand held her two hands and pressed them on the top of her head. The knee of one of his feet had pushed her legs open. Through his pants, she could feel the heat on her abdomen. The mood at this time is really like a dog. She does not have any clothes on her body. Now she is in a particularly bad situation. She was prepared to die, but she did not prepare to devote herself. She always pays attention to this kind of thing, and at least she should be happy with each other. However, Qi Wei, who doesn''t understand feelings, talks about love? Qi Wei carefully licked the bloodstain on her lips, his lip corner was bitten out of a wound, there is a trace of blood Qin come out, he raised his lips and smile, had a touch of previously had not had the enchantment, "scenery good, we will try once, if you don''t like, then we will not mate." What''s the logic? "Is this something you can try?" She gritted her teeth. "You''re sick." No He is indeed ill. Qi did not contain a smile, "as long as the scenery is happy, say I am good at anything." She once, in a trance, there is an illusion, he is still a normal person, and will be an unreasonable girlfriend unlimited tolerance of normal people. But she knew it was just her delusion. In her daze, Qi Wei bent down to kiss her lips again. The kiss was hotter than before, and it was almost like swallowing her into the stomach. Scenery can not deny that she has also reacted to this kiss, but shame reminds her that the current situation is not right, he may be just a simple lust for her. She suddenly thought optimistically, what is this? Is it possible for him to become a mate''s ration? Does that mean he recognized her as a human being? Qi Wei seems to have finally found her preference. As long as he is more gentle, her resistance seems to be powerless. Yes, she has always liked a gentle man. His eyes are getting deeper and deeper, and the tip of his tongue gently depicts her lip shape. Finally, she enters her sandalwood mouth and attacks the city with the most gentle posture, gradually taking away her sweet breath and letting her breathe Sound absorption disorder. There were broken sounds and gasps, spilling from their lips and teeth. The scenery brain already had the sign of dizziness. She thought with her only remaining reason. Clearly, this man was like a novice when he first kissed her. Why was he like an irresistible old hand the second time? She also admires herself. At this time, she still has time to think about it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1096 His one hand tightly bound her waist, the other hand on her mouth, he lowered his head to kiss the skin on the side of her neck, there was unintentional provocation in his voice, "bite me if you feel pain..." She was not polite and bit him in the arm. Qi Wei waited for a long time. After noticing that her body was completely relaxed, he was sweating all over his body and finally had the action. The scenery had been biting his hand, but in the end, she could only hold his arm and breathe under him. "Scenery..." He kisses her on the back, leaving a lot of marks on the smooth white skin. The crazy experience brought her has made her surrender several times. He said, "I want you all over you Here I want it, too. " His hand stopped there, and the scenery that had lost the ability to think buried her head in the pile of dolls. She took a doll to cover her head and whispered, "Qi Wei You bastard... " Qi didn''t kiss her red ear and laughed happily. Time does not know how long has passed, the room has been full of Yi Yi Yi taste. Qi Wei holds the scene of losing strength tightly in her arms. Now she has no strength to resist. All over her body are traces left by him. Her motionless appearance looks like a spoiled delicate doll. In contrast, Qi Wei''s clothes are in good condition. She is full of vitality and frustrated expression. She is two extremes. Afraid of her freezing, he pulled his white coat down and covered her. His actions were gentle, just like caring for a fragile treasure. He didn''t know how to take care of a person. He could only act on his own instinct. He thought about the books he had read about how to get along with each other before. He went over to kiss her face and asked about almost every man They''ve asked, "does it still hurt?" The scenery closed his eyes and ignored him. He took out the white handkerchief he carried with him and wiped off the sticky and greasy skin between her legs. He felt his hands stay there for a long time. She finally opened her eyes and said, "I''m in pain!" Qi Wei stopped and quickly took back his hand. The light in his eyes was dim, "I''m sorry I''m not right. " After all, it was the first time that she tasted this kind of taste. Her skin was so tender that he could not care about anything and hurt her carelessly. Scenery heard his apology, she was slightly stunned for a moment, suspiciously asked: "Qi Wei, what role-playing are you playing?" "The book says that men apologize, which is conducive to maintaining a harmonious relationship between men and women." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She knew how the man suddenly apologized. Qi Wei''s shirt half solution, and the charm after a love, he hugged her, let her head rest on his chest, gently stroked the back of her head, like to get what kind of toy, he said happily: "Newfoundland White Wolf will only have one partner in his life, scenery, I invite you to become my partner." "No, you''d better eat me," she said "I like the feeling of making a match with you better than eating you." He kisses her head, black eyes for the first time like a star in the night, "scenery, I will collect you." She closed her eyes again with a deep sigh in her heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1097 The fate of scenery as a pet seems to have become a foregone conclusion. At least in her concept, Qi Wei treats her as a pet all the time, and is a very delicious pet. Even though Qi Wei''s identity has been discovered by her, Qi Wei seems to have fallen in love with role play. He still acts as a doctor in the hospital, just as those patients still pretend to be doctors. As for real doctors Qi Wei said that when they were in the basement, obedient doctors could get healthy treatment, while disobedient doctors would enjoy some simple and crude treatment, just like those patients at the beginning, but the scenery was very clear. These doctors were not ill and they did not need treatment. Qi Wei is like the king of this island. Patients with serious illness still play the role of patients in the hospital, and those patients who can keep normal in most cases take the place of doctors. However, this still can not be changed. In this hospital, patients are already "treating" patients. Qi Wei takes strict care of the scenery. The day after the doll house, she felt that her identity is not only a pet, but also a pet under strict supervision. Her only suit of clothes can no longer be worn. There is no clothing store on this island, and he won''t let her wear other people''s clothes. Qi Wei finds out all the clothes from her own wardrobe After that, he picked out a white shirt of his own. Scenery standing on the bed, honest let him wear clothes for himself, she has no habit of running naked, now the situation can only be obediently put on his clothes. Qi Wei tied the last button for her and put the long hair on her chest behind her head. At last, he hugged her happily, because he was standing under the bed, and the height difference could make him bury his head in her chest. He was greedy to smell the smell of her body. Suddenly, he felt that her body seemed to be his flavor, just like a wolf, which would be left on his belongings Smell, it made him feel happy. Scenery did not push him away, she just said a light, "I am hungry." It''s already more than three o''clock in the middle of the night, and the intense exercise just forced her to endure really made her feel bad. Qi Wei raised his head and gently kisses the corner of her lip, "I''m going to make food." Smell speech, she stupefied for a while, looking at his back to leave, she is still inconceivably thinking that he can cook. Qi Wei is a person who knows how to enjoy himself. The dormitory he chose was originally the room of the old Dean, so naturally, the facilities here are the most complete, and it is not surprising that there will be a kitchen. The scenery looked at the closed door and walked out of bed, her body still faintly felt uncomfortable. Looking at herself in the mirror, she wore his clothes, a simple white shirt, and she actually wore a skirt. After all, she was much shorter than him. She slightly lifted the collar, and the red kiss had not subsided, and the exposed legs were in the white skin On, that red mark appears more conspicuous. She thought, this just passed a few days, not a week time, but she reduced to this point. "System Jun, this is an impossible task." System Jun did not answer her. She can''t make Qi Wei like herself. Even if she is imprisoned by him now, it''s just because of his freshness and desire. He''s a person who doesn''t know what feelings are. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1098 When the door opened again, Qi didn''t see the sleepy scenery sitting on the bed. He went over and held her in his arms like a baby, "is the meal ready, still eating?" "Eat..." She reluctantly came to the spirit, because she would never fight against her own stomach. Qi Wei easily lifted her from the bed, out of the room, all the way to the dining table, she sat on his lap, saw he handed over the spoon, she still some reaction. He laughed, "open your mouth." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Scenery but silence for a moment, obedient opened his mouth, mouth of food chewed, and he took the spoon handed over, she finally can not help saying: "I can come by myself." "Take good care of the young." With a handkerchief in his other hand, he wiped the grease from the corner of her lip and said with a smile, "the scenery is just like a baby now." It''s not about her age, but that she looks very fragile now. At least, he needs to make her stronger, so that she can have better physical strength in bed. Scenery did not speak, honest to accept his "intimate" service, she thought more than once, this man is really the animal world to see more. Finally, when she was full and really could not help falling asleep, Qi Wei''s hand touched her head on her chest and took out a white pill. His voice was very light, "scenery, eat it and go to sleep." The eyes of the scenery opened a gap, "what is this?" "Contraceptives." Simple three words, cloud light breeze light. She was stunned for a moment. Without hesitation, she took the pill and put it into her mouth. She took the water from him and swallowed it quickly. Then she closed her eyes, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all. "Scenery..." He picked her up and walked back to the room with a trace of guilt in his voice. "I know that it''s very bad for a man to let a woman take the pill. Don''t worry, I''ll take the pill from now on, and I won''t let you take it again." The scenery is silent. It''s like sleeping. He put her on the bed first, then turned off the light, and soon fell asleep beside her, skillfully took her into his arms, his hand reached into her legs, she was only wearing his shirt, under the shirt, there was no cloth. Almost immediately, her body stiffened. Qi Wei took back her hand, holding her and sighing, "I just want to see your injury If you don''t like it, I won''t touch it. " Her body slowly relaxed. The next day, it was a fine day. The white ceiling, the breeze coming from the window, and the smell of disinfectant water all make the scenery a little confused, but soon she also found that this is Qi Wei''s office, and she is relying on his arms, she is just confused for a while, then raised her own arm, opened her sleeve, found that the traces on her body have gradually faded. "Hungry or not?" Qi Wei''s desk has a lot of food on it, which is quite different from the desk that only put the documents before. She shook her head without appetite, and was not interested in asking if he had carried her from the dormitory in front of other people in the early morning. She''s just a doll. It''s no different from his collection. She doesn''t need any emotion. She doesn''t have any advantages. The only advantage is that she can recognize the reality. Qi did not kiss her lips, this kind of gentle kiss can always make her breathe quickly, his hand has slipped into her shirt, touched her smooth skin, between the lips and teeth, he whispered: "do you still hurt?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1099 "It hurts..." Scenery almost subconsciously said the answer. Qi Wei''s hand glided gently over the place where he could eat pith. He only stayed for a moment and let go of it. He was willing to compromise for her, but it was just a little compromise. He pressed her lips and whispered, "scenery, help me, OK?" She has no right to refuse. When peace returned to the office, even though she was unhappy about it, her face turned red with shame. Qi didn''t take out the paper towel, and his face still had a satisfied look, which was the kind of scarlet color that easily moved women''s hearts. He said: "if the scenery can always be so good, clever people, always can''t help but let me indulge some more." "If I don''t listen to you, will you turn me into the second Nangong zhe?" He wiped for her action, in this short silence, he really thought of this possibility, but if you erase her personality, and then implanted another personality in her body He didn''t think about it any more. "No He kisses the corner of her lip. "I don''t feel any fun in that kind of scenery." Just thinking about it, he was bored. She finally pulled out a smile, "in the end, you just think it''s interesting. After a long time, you think I''m boring. Then I''m just like this island. In the end, I can only make you bored to pass the time, no Maybe I can''t even compare with this island. After all, there are so many people on the island. You don''t want me to be a toy. " "The scenery is different from them." "You are the first one who makes me want to take it with me all the time," he said with a smile "But not necessarily the last." "When you know more people, meet more women, and experience more fun, you will find that I am no different from those women," she said calmly He said, "there are a lot of women in the hospital..." "Qi Wei, why don''t you understand? You just because I am your first, so you will have a feeling that I am different, and in fact, your feeling for me is just a simple desire "Scenery means..." He said with a soft smile, "I''ll do it with other women and I won''t like you, will I?" "Yes..." "No way." His hand gently stroked her head, a sigh from the corner of his lips overflow, trance let people feel his regret, "I can''t do, let other women touch my body." Just think about it, he will have the desire to kill. The scenery bit the lip, this answer let her feel headache. He was puzzled, "why does the scenery always want to push me to other people? Since you like me, you should have the same idea as me. If you want to possess, even if you can only sleep with your corpse, I will never stop you in peace. " She lost the power of speaking for a moment, staring at his perfect face, even the courage to speak. "It is the scenery that appears in front of me on my own initiative..." He gently bit her lip, "now want to regret exit, it is too late." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1100 Scenery has never known Qi Wei, she does not understand now, and will not understand it in the future. The more she wants to get close to his idea, the more she will find that she will get more panic from him. She had a nightmare. In the dream, she wanted to run away, but she lost her feet. The man touched her face and said gently, "you can''t escape again." She wanted to end her life with broken glass. Then, she lost her hands. He was still so gentle. The deep feeling in his eyes almost made her feel desperate. "No one can take you, not even yourself." No matter what kind of tender words, he always made her have unspeakable fear. Then she woke up. Sitting up from the bed, the man beside her has disappeared. Fengguang''s head is swollen and she coughs several times. She remembers that she has a cold, so Qi Weicai doesn''t continue to take her to his office like a close fitting doll. He checks her body and has a hot cold. She needs a rest. She got out of bed, looked at the closed door, tentatively grasped the doorknob, as always, the door was locked, not to speak of disappointment, after all, she was used to it. The cold not only made her temperature rise, but also made her a little dizzy. The scenery opened the window and the cold wind blew in, which made her feel better and made her clear a lot. Qi Wei is not by her side, which makes her feel that she has a breathing space. Yes, yes, since this period of time, he will treat her gently. I believe that no matter which woman sees such a man, she will be moved, and so is she. Scenery never denies that she likes him, just like him, not love. Qi Wei is indeed her ideal type. It is difficult for her not to like, but love and like are different. Let alone know his identity, she can never put this love above fear. No one can do it with peace of mind. After knowing that he is a person who will kill people for inexplicable reasons, he can still be so calm Become what he calls a mate. Scenery is not so great, nor so heartless, she is an ordinary person, she will be afraid of death, but also afraid of uncontrollable situation. If Qi could not simply kill her, instead of like now, she had to live in a daze that she would be killed by him one day. There was another gust of wind. In the eyes of the scenery, she saw a boat, which was sailing to the coast. It was almost the first reaction. It must be the people of Xia family! She''s been missing for so long that her parents won''t care! She suddenly got the power and pulled out the nail clipper from her bag. She tore off the bed sheet and quilt cover, and tied the cloth strips together. One end was tied to the foot of the bed, and the other was thrown down from the window. She had thought of this method a long time ago, but it was no use even if she could escape from the room. So she has not tried so far, but it is not the same now. The scenery fell to the ground, barefoot on the fallen leaves of the ground, she did not know how sick of her own suddenly have such strength, she only knew that if she missed this opportunity, she might never go back. She is familiar with the way to the coast, because every day when she stands by the window, she will look at the terrain here and wait for the day when she can run out. In fact, it is more difficult to walk down the mountain than to go up the mountain, but it doesn''t matter if her feet are rubbed and bleeding by thorns. As long as she can leave here It doesn''t matter what. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1101 I don''t know how long I ran, and the coast was getting closer. Even though she was a little nearsighted, she couldn''t see the man who came down from the boat. Only by her figure, she knew that it was her father. "Dad..." One hand covered her mouth, so that the syllables she had just uttered were swallowed back. The scenery opened her eyes. Her struggle was useless. The man behind her tightly bound her waist with the other hand and took her to the back of a tree. Qi Wei held her tightly from the back, and he also felt her intense struggle, but he just hugged her tightly, grasped her two hands and put them behind her, which would make her feel pain, but he did not intend to let go and hung his head. He put a light smile close to her ear, "scenery You are very disobedient There was another gust of wind on the coast. No one on the beach could notice what happened in the woods not far away, just like the people in the woods did not know what Zhang Huai said to the Xia Dynasty. As the Xia Dynasty returned to the ship, the ship soon left. The scenery almost uncontrollably shed tears. She looked at the ship which was gradually drifting away. At this moment, she took away all her hopes. She had She could have left as long as she was a step forward, as long as she could. Qi Wei finally let go of the hand that covered her mouth. He pinched her jaw and forced her to raise her head and kiss her tears from behind. He said gently, "don''t cry, and I will accompany you." "Let me go Can''t you? " She forced herself to calm down, but her voice was still uncontrollable, and she cried, "Qi Wei Can''t you go to someone else? I don''t want to stay here I want to go home... " "I know that scenery has many places to go, but there are very few places I can go." He looked at her with a smile, "scenery want to go home, then I take scenery home." What he said about home was just the room used to imprison her. "I don''t want to go back with you..." "Don''t get angry, I''m thinking about how I should punish you, scenery..." He gently said: "I too indulge you, occasionally, also let me loose a bit." She was taken back to that simple room, and even was roughly thrown on the bed. Qi Wei always loves to be clean, but he looks at her feet cut by thorns and her feet stained with soil. He has no intention to clean her first. The scenery felt dizzy. She seemed to remember that she was still a patient. Qi Wei can''t take care of these any more. He simply took off his doctor''s clothes and slowly unbuttoned his white shirt with distinct bony fingers. He pressed on her body, pinched her chin and looked at her pale face. He laughed, "it''s really weak..." "Qi Wei..." She called out his name powerless, "let me go..." "No matter what kind of sound the scenery may make today, I''m not going to stop." His smiling eyes, full of haze, "even if you cry pain." She finally cried out, too painful Qi Wei kisses her face from behind, gentle way: "I say it, no matter how painful the scenery is, I will not stop..." Time from day to night, gradually, she also lost the strength to cry, and finally how things ended, she did not remember, high fever and pain let her faint. This is not a gentle, but a torment. When ushering in another sunset, the scenery vaguely opened her eyes, and then came a severe cough, her mind only one word, pain. All over the body pain. But it was a slight movement of the body, which brought out the unbearable pain of the body, and she heard the sound of the chain. This made her feel panic. She felt something wrong with her body. She tried to sit up from the bed. After lifting the quilt, her eyes went down from her legs full of marks. The chain on her ankle was so hard to ignore. Feng Feng lies back on the bed with one arm over her eyes. She is surprisingly calm. "Mr. system, I apply for death." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1102 System Jun would not agree with her death. In all the world, she was forbidden to commit suicide, except for Zhou Xing''s world. After all, at that time, she fell into a dead circle and could only escape from the world by means of death. However, the situation is different now, she is escaping. Now think about it, she may have forgotten who Zhou Xing is. System Jun did not answer, and scenery also knew the answer. She gave a bitter smile, and she did not understand why the person she wanted to like was a mental patient. If she did not come to this island, if she could get on her father''s boat Even in this world slowly lonely life, until death left this world, she will not regret. Yes, she can also convince herself that Qi Wei won''t hurt her. She can be with him at ease, but She hated the feeling of being kept in captivity as a pet. I can''t tell where the strong disgust came from. But at the moment when she saw the chain on her ankle at the first sight, she had only one idea. Since she couldn''t escape, she would die. System Jun does not agree with her death, and Qi Wei will not allow her to die. The closed door opened, and the tall man came in. He put the dinner on the table first, then sat down beside the bed. He picked up her lying on the bed with the quilt. He seemed to be in a good mood. "I brought a beautiful skirt. The scenery will like it." After yesterday, the clothes she was wearing had been torn up by him, so she is really unarmed now. Qi Wei lifted the quilt beside her, and his fingers slipped through the bite mark on her clavicle. He laughed and picked up the red dress on the side. He gently put it on for her, zipped it up, and the skirt was also worn. Then he took her into his arms again. His hands were light Light patted her back, "scenery is a good girl, so even if the scenery makes me unhappy, I can''t bear to throw you away." What he said to throw away was not even qualified to be made into a specimen. Scenery lying on his shoulder, looking at the moonlight outside the window, silent. She had no interest in asking where he had found the dress, as if she had seen the dinner he had brought with her. Even if there were sweet and sour spareribs and dessert, she was not interested at all. "Scenery, don''t you want to eat it?" Qi didn''t intend to look at her, or did she smile "Hunger strike..." Stiff pulled out a smile, scenery voice hoarse, "this is a good idea." Qi did not smile, such as Mu Chunfeng, he bowed his head and kissed the corner of her lips and asked softly, "does the scenery want to leave me with death?" "Yes." She did not hesitate to admit, eyes calm. He lowered his head again, close, she could feel his warm breath, at the moment, his gentle voice was like a sigh, "scenery seems to like their parents." She was stiff. "I remember that Fengguang''s father is the chairman of Xiashi group, and her mother is also the eldest lady of a family. They must love scenery very much." He laughed, "otherwise, how could the scenery care so much about them?" Her eyes opened a minute, the mood finally no longer seems so calm, she coldly called his name, "Qi Wei." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1103 Qi Wei''s lips slightly raised, eyes deep and gentle, he kisses her cheek, lowered the voice like the whispering of love, "scenery, you do not feel wrong, I am threatening you." He always does not understand what kind of emotion exists between parents and children, and he has no interest in understanding it. In his opinion, children are just the product of adults'' enjoyment of the body. From the moment the child leaves the mother''s body, he exists as an independent person, and the parents'' care for their children is only for decades After that, they can rely on grown-up children. In Qi Wei''s opinion, it was a fair deal, just a deal. So he certainly didn''t think that the friendship was so touching. But in order to restrain the scenery, the woman sitting in his arms and looking at his cold eyes, he was willing to learn more about it. For example, scenery has the weakness of ordinary people, that is, relatives. Qi Wei felt that this was a defect. At least he hoped that she would not have it. However, he did not like to change her consciousness by force. Therefore, he could bear this shortcoming on her body. Qi didn''t pick up the spoon again, his lips rippled a good-looking smile, the voice is also very gentle, "scenery now want to eat?" She was silent for a moment and opened her mouth. Qi didn''t take care of her in every detail. He would dress her, feed her, and be afraid that she would be bored. He would bring dolls from the doll house to accompany her. Indeed, he acted like a good man who would indulge his girlfriend, but she couldn''t feel a trace of warmth. Even every night, she would be held in his arms to sleep. Her illness is not good, the body injury also needs time to recover, tonight lying on the bed is also sleepy, her lips were once again his no warning kiss, as the teeth were pried open, is a pill was sent to her mouth, until she honestly swallow the medicine, he also still has not left, always want to kiss her deeply for a long time, in When he noticed that her breathing was unstable, he would withdraw mercifully. She vaguely opened a gap in her eyes, his hand is gently stroking her cheek, the man said in a warm voice: "take a few more days of medicine, scenery disease will be cured." It was just a hot cold, but she had been sick for more than ten days, and the reason was just because of the torture of that day. Qi never regretted what he had done, so he just gently hugged her, and then gently kissed her. Finally, he whispered softly in her ear, "don''t get sick again, I will be distressed." His voice is like a hypnotic tune. She is about to fall asleep. She has no idea of struggling. In recent days, she has been used to smearing medicine for her, but she will not touch her as she did a few days ago. The so-called shyness and reserve or anger of a woman have been wiped out by him in these days. When the scenery realized that it was too late to give up, she lost all the power. Qi didn''t get up and went to turn off the light. Soon, he returned to her side. The moonlight made her face pale. He carefully covered her exposed feet with a thin quilt, and the chains that were still exposed outside glowed white in the moonlight. He kisses her face and says softly, "good night." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1104 It rained in the next few days, and the sea breeze, which was still hot, became much cooler. At least it would not make people feel so hot. The scenery is standing by the window. In her eyes, there is a forest, a distant coast, and many white clouds. But in her empty eyes, it seems that there is nothing. She''s healed, her injuries have healed, she doesn''t need to take any more medicine or wipe any more, but it won''t change the man''s idea of being close to her. At dusk, white clouds also become sunset. She was held by a man who didn''t know when to come back from behind. She didn''t need to make any response. Her chin was lifted, a gentle kiss fell on her lips, and his tongue slipped into her mouth, exploring the soft and soft, greedy for every corner, plundering every inch of her sweet breath. For a long time, he let her go, but still did not leave her lips, he pressed her lips and asked: "do you miss me?" "Is it important?" He laughed, "it doesn''t matter Because the scenery is still around me, no matter what the answer is, it doesn''t matter His hand slipped into her skirt, which he had put on for her this morning. Even inside her, he helped her put it on. Finally, his hand passed through the thin cloth. His fingers touched the place where he had been hurt, and then gave her a kiss. He asked in a low voice, "does it still hurt here?" "Whatever I say You''ll answer with your own judgment. " Just like because of her mood, her appetite is getting worse and worse recently. Every time she eats something she doesn''t want to eat, he will coax her to eat more. She can refuse, but he will not accept her refusal. Qi Wei chuckled, he untied the bow tied on the cloth, and soon the fragile cloth was thrown on the side of the bed, his hand around her waist, let her back more closely stick to his body, when she felt the heat of the place, she could not help shaking. "Don''t be afraid..." He kisses her, very gentle, he is careful to make her feel happy, not painful, he murmured, "the scenery has been very good recently, I will not hurt you." Yes, the previous time he gave her a feeling that could not be described well. Vaguely, he more or less noticed that she had a shadow, and this shadow would make him feel headache. After all, her body is so sweet and delicious that he can''t give up and look at her trembling appearance. Scenery bit his lips, trying not to make any strange sounds. As the zipper of the skirt slipped slowly, his kiss fell on her smooth back, like a dragonfly skimming the water, but always let the woman in his arms feel his cautious tenderness at this time. With the gentle movement of his fingers, she almost leaned against his chest to shrink her body into a ball. It was he who held her hand that did not make her fall to the point of soft legs. He always knew that her body was sensitive, and he could always find all the sensitive places in her body quickly when he felt that she was ready. It was just that he had not been so intimate with her for more than ten days, but he seemed to feel that for more than ten years, he sighed contentedly in her ear, and then asked softly, "is it comfortable? Scenery... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1105 The next day, it was a cool, cloudy day. At the cost of her body, she bought a day at the seaside. The sea breeze blew the waves and sent some shells to the coast. Qi Wei put a white shell in the hand of the scenery, he kisses her side face, "the book says, girls like to pick up these things to play." For scenery, he has always held a studious attitude, just like before, for these books on how to make girls happy, he has never had much interest, but now he is reading seriously. For example, send clothes, send delicious food, send some lovely and exquisite gadgets, these will make women feel happy, more importantly, what kind of posture in bed can let women experience the greatest happiness. Qi Wei is still learning and practicing all these things. The scenery quietly looked at the shell in her hand, and there was no color of joy in her eyes. Although there was no chain on her ankle, she could also walk out of the room, but it seemed that there was an invisible chain locking her feet. She could even hear the jingle of the chain. It''s like an illusion. It''s not like an illusion. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Xia and doctor Shuai?" Not far away came two people, just this frivolous voice, you can immediately think of Yang Fen. The scenery looked up and saw that it was Yang Fen. Liu Xun was still with her. Yang Fen approached and saw the face of the scenery. "Little girl, what''s the matter with your sick face?" Said, Yang FeNi again moved to Qi Wei''s body. "I was sick some time ago, and I''m just getting better." After finishing the scenery, seeing Liu Xun with bruises on his face, he also blinked curiously. "It turns out that she is ill. The little girl is spoiled." Yang Fen looked at Qi Wei and said, "doctor Qi, I want to continue to talk to you about the last time." "Good." Qi Wei''s elegant nod, and then look back to touch the top of the scenery, "you are good here." The scenery "um" a, Qi Weicai and Yang Fen walked past. Slowly, the hands of the shell tightly grasp, the scenery looking at this piece of coast, looking at the blue sea, eyes even reluctantly smile. Liu Xun realized that there was something wrong with the scenery. He asked, "Miss Xia, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing." Scenery raised his head and asked him, "what''s the matter with your injury?" "Well..." Liu Xun was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he asked, "Miss Xia, when she saw Dr. Qi getting along with other women alone, weren''t you nervous?" "You are not nervous, I have nothing to be nervous about, your injury is Yang Fen hit?" She surprised Liu Xun for a moment. He wanted to lie and say no, but looking at the clear eyes of the scenery, he could not say that he was flustered. He nodded uneasily, "yes." "Come on, what''s wrong with Yang Fen?" People with a clear eye can see that Liu Xun likes Yang Fen. As a result, Yang Fen is alone with Qi Wei, and Liu Xun is not nervous. It can be seen that Yang Fen really has something to do with Qi Wei. Now in their eyes, Qi Wei is a doctor with a strong sense of professional ethics, and is also a psychiatrist. What does the scenery think of? She directly asks, "Yang Fen and her brother are also manic?" "Yes But her symptoms are much better than those of her brother. " She looked at the wound on his face. It was hard to believe this sentence. After a long time, she suddenly asked a question, "do you know that she is mentally ill and still like her, so don''t you fear that one day she suddenly stabs you with a knife?" "Well I''m not afraid. After all, people are afraid of death. " Liu Xun said with a smile: "it just occurred to me that she was the one with the disease, not others. Somehow, she had the courage to go with her." Liu Xun looked at the back of the woman not far away. His eyes were warm. "I am more afraid of the pain after leaving her than being hurt uncontrollably by her." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1106 The scenery listened to Liu Xun''s words, she was very heartless sigh, "you can be really infatuated with a piece of ah." Liu Xun smiles, "Miss Xia probably doesn''t understand this kind of feeling." "I don''t want to understand my life as a joke." "When Miss Xia has someone she really likes, she will understand." "People who really like it..." She looked at Qi Wei, who was talking to Yang Fen, and suddenly asked Liu Xun, "do you think I like Qi Wei?" Liu Xun thought for a moment, "according to the performance of Miss Xia before, she should like it." "But if Qi Wei If he has mental problems like Yang Fen, and if he wants to lock me up, I won''t be like you and have the idea of going with him Liu toured for a long time. He seemed to have understood something, and seemed to have not understood anything. He said with a gentle smile: "Miss Xia, have you ever trusted Dr. Qi?" Trust? These two words made her stupefied for a while, and she suddenly remembered that after knowing Qi Wei''s identity from the beginning, all she had in her mind was to escape from his idea of trusting this kind of thing, which did not exist at all. Yes, she never believed him, just as she would not believe that he liked her. "Mr. Liu." Miss Yang looked up in front of me. It''s a pity that you don''t like it when you look up at me. It''s a pity that you don''t like it when you look up in front of me For example, she doubts him and distrusts him, which is a very difficult fact to change. Similarly, she is also very clear that she has never believed him. Even if she knows clearly, Qi Wei is not Yang Fen, and she is not Liu Xun. Liu Xun is a very smart man. He never asks questions that others don''t want to talk about. Overlooking the blue sky on the coastline, he shifts the topic, "it''s been nearly half a month on the island. When will a boat come to pick us up?" "There will always be." The scenery also looked at the blue sky, "one day we can all leave here." Yang Fen in the distance called Liu Xun''s name and called him to leave. Liu Xun said goodbye to the scenery, and soon ran over. The scenery was sitting on the bank. Qi Wei quickly came over. He sat down beside her, rubbed her head and said with a smile, "what is the scenery thinking?" "I was thinking It turns out that the colors of the sky and the sea are different. " "What else?" "What else?" she asked lazily "Has the scenery never thought about walking into this blue sea?" She stopped and looked up at him. Qi Wei hugged her with a smile. He whispered, "people can''t breathe in the water, and the feeling of suffocation will be very uncomfortable. However, if you soak in the water for a long time, your whole body will be swollen The scenery is no longer so beautiful. " Her hands were shaking slightly. "This shell still remains in the scenery." Holding her hand, he happily gave out a light smile, almost with a rewarding and deep kiss on her lips, between the lips and tongue, came his low voice, "the scenery likes, I will find more beautiful shells for you." For a long time, the lingering kiss ended. She looked at his face and was quiet for a long time. Suddenly, she asked softly, "Qi Wei If I die, will you set me free? " "Scenery will not die." He gently rubbed the corners of her lips with his finger belly. Her lips also had a kind of alluring red color. This is his masterpiece, "there are many things that can''t be relieved of in the scenery, so You will not die. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1107 "But No matter how worried I am, when I die, I can''t see anything. " So no matter what happens, she can''t see it. What''s the matter? Qi didn''t smile. "In that case, the scenery will die now. Anyway, your body is mine. Although compared with holding a warm body, the cold corpse will make me feel less comfortable, but I never intend to let you go." "Qi Wei..." "Don''t worry, the scenery won''t be too lonely." Qi Wei''s eyes are tender and affectionate. The tenderness he shows can always make anyone feel excited. "I will accompany you, and the parents of scenery will accompany you, maybe When I''m tired of one day, I may want to let go of the scenery "Who knows what''s going on in the future? Maybe I''ll meet more interesting people," he said "Maybe you can go to the outside world now. There will be many people you haven''t met, and there will be many beautiful women who will be willing to give their heart to you." Scenery calm to put forward suggestions, there will always be someone willing to accept all his madness, she is very clear, she is not such a person. Qi Wei laughed, gentle and elegant, "I don''t need to get anyone''s heart, even the scenery is also, the so-called heart and feelings are just illusory things, I just want the scenery to stay by my side, as for who your heart is, or hate me, it doesn''t matter, at least up to now, I don''t have any idea of tired of scenery." Qi Wei has his own world outlook, which is difficult for ordinary people to understand. Maybe But maybe, her love will make him feel so happy, and the so-called letting go will make him have a kind of unspeakable bloodthirsty feeling. Therefore, the satisfaction of confining her around will outweigh the joy brought to him when she is happy. Selfishness can be said to be reflected incisively and vividly in his body, but he never thinks it is a defect. From small to large, what he wants will be obtained by every means. Just as he knows how to appear in front of people can arouse the good feeling of others, he also knows that scenery is not the person he can let go. It''s strange to say that, whether it''s her persistence or the premonition that if she let go, she will disappear without a trace. These feelings are inexplicably fierce. Similarly, he is enjoying these inexplicable emotions. He said that when he got tired of her, he might let her go The word "boredom" on her body, he was not equal. So, it''s just empty talk. Scenery did not speak again, she was very quiet, cleverly held in his arms, she closed her eyes to listen to the wind, there was no so-called fear and disappointment in her heart. Yes, Qi Wei is such a person. He will not change for anyone, so she can''t do the same as Liu Xun. Now any fear and panic about him is gone. After all, she is also looking forward to death. In the end Now, why does she hate him so much? She was imprisoned by him, forced by him to stay by his side, the only fault is because she took the initiative to appear in front of him, so she became his one will not let go of persistent. So, she was not reconciled. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1108 When she went back from the coast, Qi Wei carried her back to the dormitory. He was always willing to put the tolerance and love that all lovers would have on her, but she also understood that these must be within the scope of his connivance. If she doesn''t go beyond his limits, she can enjoy his meticulous care. Even if it is difficult for her to ask, he will try to finish it. If she goes beyond his limit That day was still fresh in her memory and had become a nightmare for her. Qi did not use the chain to lock her, and even occasionally took her out of the dormitory. Their relationship seems to have eased, but it is only seemingly. Of course, all her actions must be accompanied by him. In the canteen, Qi Wei went to eat. The scenery sat on the stool and looked at the people coming and going. At first, there was no fear. What about the doctors and nurses in white clothes and white skirts who were mental patients? After all, they won''t be as terrible as Qi Wei. At least, they can eat and chat there like normal people. If we don''t talk about stimulating them, they are ordinary people. Qi Wei is different. He has never been normal and never thinks he is a mental patient. "Miss Xia." The Zheng brothers, who haven''t seen for a long time, came over. The scenery looked up at Zheng Gao and Zheng Fei, looking a little surprised, "do you want me to do something?" During these days, she did not go out. Even Yang Fen and Liu Xun met by chance on the coast, and she had no contact with these two men. Zheng Gao looked at Qi Wei''s back not far from his eyes. He lowered his voice and said, "Miss Xia, if you want to leave here, please go out with us." The words fall, Zheng Gao and Zheng Fei also seem to be just ordinary passing through general, soon left the canteen. The scenery looked at Qi Wei, who was still waiting in line. She just hesitated for a moment and then walked out of the canteen. Zheng Gao and Zheng Fei are actually waiting for her behind the tree at the back door of the canteen. When they see her coming out, they look better somehow. Zheng Gao said: "Miss Xia, Zheng Fei and I are both veterans. Maybe you and others have not found out, but we can see that there are many problems in this place." Zheng Fei went to the front. He was on the alert whether anyone would come here. Zheng Gao continued: "my brother and I followed Qi Wei for a period of time, and we found that in fact, there is a basement similar to a prison in this hospital. The people who are closed there are the real doctors in this hospital, and the real president is also locked there. And the doctors and deans we see now are actually real patients." "Is it?" For this long known thing, scenery''s response is very calm. "Miss Xia, the real owner of this hospital is Qi Wei. Qi Wei is a man with a strong sense of vigilance, but he seems to be very kind to you and not so alert to you." "So, what do you want me to do?" Finally, Zheng Gao said his real purpose, he took out a bottle of medicine, "this is ordinary sleeping pills, tomorrow I will put down sleeping pills in the water of the canteen, and Qi Wei will not necessarily come to the canteen, I hope you can let Qi Wei take this." Her eyes finally changed. "What''s your plan?" "I''ll release the people who are locked up in the basement, and those who have lost their fighting power, the real mental patients, will return to their rightful place." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1109 Zheng Fei suddenly ran over, "big brother, he''s here!" Zheng Gao smelled the speech and put the medicine in his hand to the scenery. "Miss Xia, whether we can escape from this place depends on how you do it." He and Zheng Fei left soon. The scenery clenched the medicine bottle, and finally put it into the pocket. She watched Qi Wei come slowly, with a plain look. Qi did not take her hand and asked with a smile, "how did the scenery come out?" She looks as usual, "it''s too stuffy inside. I want to go out for a walk." "If you don''t like the scenery, we won''t come out." Her eyes moved, but there was no refutation. Qi Wei chuckled, "let''s go, the food will be cold." This meal, she ate like chewing wax. After returning to the dormitory, she always thought about Zheng Gao''s words, what he said, let the patients return to the position they should return to. What is the position? Where they were abused by the doctors? She still remembers that in the photos of Jin Guoguo, those ugly scenes, the so-called doctors, are just human faces and animal hearts. She sometimes doubts that Qi Wei reverses the identities of all the doctors and patients in the hospital. Is he wrong? At least on the surface, the hospital is peaceful. She can''t see the doctors, so she doesn''t know whether those doctors have been abused in the same way, but What will happen to these patients, Qi Weihe What happens? She couldn''t imagine it any longer, which would make her more aware of how indecisive and compassionate she was. Now she just had to take care of herself and want to leave this place Isn''t it what she always wanted? Yeah, she just needs to remember that. "It seems that scenery has always had something on mind today." Qi Wei hugs the person who is in a daze on the bed. There are many dolls on the bed. She is too cute to sit in these dolls. He can''t help but want to be closer to her and closer to her. She opened her eyes and entered his chest. She suddenly asked, "Qi Wei, are you afraid of death?" "Afraid." Almost without hesitation, he gave the answer, "I''m afraid of death. When I think of scenery, I''ll stay in this world alone After many years, maybe not too long, there will be another man beside the scenery. After all, scenery hates me so much, you can quickly forget me, so I''m afraid of death. " He sighed, if he died, who would remember his existence? He is a man that many people fear, but it doesn''t matter if he is forgotten by others, but he can''t bear to be forgotten by her. At the thought of this possibility, he would have a terrible impulse. If he really wanted to die, he would not let her live alone in this world. "Qi Wei You''re lonely. " She raised her eyes, looked into his black eyes, sudden pity, let her feel at a loss. "I have the scenery So I won''t be lonely anymore. " He kisses her on the brow, and kisses the corner of her eye. The gentle kiss finally falls on her lips, "scenery Like me a little more seriously, won''t you? " Today, he seems to be very emotional. "Can you give me freedom?" the scenery asked softly "What kind of freedom does scenery want?" He took her hand, and on the back of the hand he dropped a kiss. "Isn''t it good to live with me?" She lost the strength to speak, and all the possibilities had been consumed by him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1110 Qi Wei of this night is very gentle. In fact, in addition to that time she wants to escape, in fact, every time he is very gentle, but tonight he seems to be more gentle. Tonight, she suddenly didn''t want to think about anything. At least at this moment, her mind was empty. For the first time, she had a good idea to enjoy, and the first time she prayed for the arrival of tomorrow to be slower. However, time is never changed by human consciousness. Qi Wei''s biological clock is seven o''clock in the morning. At this time, he will get up and prepare breakfast for her. But today, when he was just about to get up, he was held by the people in his arms. "Qi Wei, lie down with me for a while." She rubbed against his chest, and her little voice was like the whining of a cat. It was the first time she had been so gentle with him. Qi Wei can not refuse, his hand gently massage her waist, the other hand caresses her bare back, "how is the scenery today?" "I don''t know It seems that I am very sleepy today "If you want to sleep, continue to lie down for a while. Are you hungry?" She shook her head. "No, I don''t want to eat." This is really not like her, which night after physical work she won''t cry hungry? And no matter how dissatisfied she was in the bottom of her heart, she would never have a problem with her stomach. The scenery suddenly opened her eyes, and she realized that she had lost her appetite these days, but her body did not feel any discomfort, and her aunt, who had never been allowed to visit, did not seem to have come But soon she denied the frightening conjecture. Qi Wei didn''t like children, and she only took the contraceptive once, because Qi Wei said that he would take the medicine later. Yes, such as Qi Wei. Since he doesn''t like children, there must be a way to prevent her from getting pregnant. Scenery raised his head, "Qi Wei, I''ll cook with you today." "Good." He chuckled with delight. In fact, she was cooking with him, but she just watched him cook. She couldn''t help because she could easily control the whole situation. The morning sun shone on him and gave him a soft light. She looked at him quietly for a long time, as if there was an illusion that they were just a couple, and she was not someone forced to stay in a mental hospital. People''s thoughts are often only in a moment, in this moment, she has decided everything. When Qi didn''t put the food on the table, Fengguang had already put two cups of milk on the table. He touched her head with a smile and held her in his arms. She sat on his lap. "Today''s scenery seems to be very energetic." "Maybe it''s because I''m in a good mood today." There was a touch of bitterness in her relaxed smile. She watched him drink the milk, and soon after he was drowsy, she said, "if you are sleepy, go to bed." "Good..." Qi did not get up, vaguely in her help to lie back on the bed. Scenery sat beside the bed, a hand unconsciously fell on his face, and soon her hand covered his hand. He half narrowed his eyes and laughed, "scenery Will you always be with me? " ¡°¡­¡­ Yes After she said the word gently, he closed his eyes at ease and really slept in the past. "Qi Wei..." She lowered her head close to his face, her voice was very soft and soft, "I will not give up my freedom, but I won''t let anyone hurt you She''s going to find a place to hide him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1111 The scenery thinks very clearly, once those doctors are released, they will certainly not let Qi Wei go. She hates being imprisoned. It''s good, but this hate still can''t reach the level of hate. She didn''t hate Qi Wei, because even Qi Wei didn''t know what hate was. He was more like a child than paranoid. As long as it was what he wanted, he would try to come over. There was no reason. She felt sad that Qi Wei would never have normal feelings. Fengjing went to Liu Xun. In her opinion, at least, this man is trustworthy. Of course, she will make a promise. As long as she goes back, Xia family can give priority to cooperating with him no matter what important business they have in the future. Liu Xun is not just a simple love fool. In fact, he is very clear that the promise of scenery is equivalent to what he has got. The love degree of Xia family for this golden lady is not a secret. He also has reason to believe that scenery has the ability to persuade Xia Dynasty. At least, if he can have a cooperative relationship with Xia family, then their Liu family''s status in the shopping mall is also It can go up a lot. In order to avoid other people''s eyes and ears, Liu Xun carried Qi Wei to the doll house. He looked at Qi Wei, who was asleep, and looked at the scenery. "Is that all right?" "That''s good." Her mood is so flat that you can''t see what she''s thinking. She didn''t take too many drugs, but Zheng Gao''s plan was to start at night. He would wake up after a day''s sleep. If he saw that all the patients were under the control of the doctor, he would not come out and confront Zheng Gao and his colleagues. At least she could believe that he was a man of judgment. Qi Wei was so smart that he could hide well. He would understand that going out at that time was just death. Above the fourth floor is regarded as a restricted area of existence, those patients will not come over, she can rest assured that he is here. Liu Xun and scenery walked out of the room. He looked back at the closed door. "It''s too late to regret now." She asked calmly, "if I wake him up now, doesn''t it matter if we can''t escape from this island?" "Well..." Liu Xun sighed, "we have been here long enough, I still want to go out." He''s still waiting to have a wedding with Yang Fen. "Is that all right?" Scenery to the stairs, she suddenly stopped, "Mr. Liu, don''t tell anyone about this matter." "I understand." Liu Xun nodded. The most important thing for a businessman is credit. Since he promised to help her, he would take care of his mouth. Even Yang Fen would not say more. Scenery back to the dormitory, she sat alone on the sofa, quietly waiting for the arrival of the night, only her alone in the room, suddenly let her feel a little cold and terrible. In the past, when she was sitting on the sofa like this, he would come and hold her in his arms, and then tell her about the day''s events. Although she would not answer every time, he could talk for a long time. The scenery loses the strength general curls up on the sofa, the hand puts on the forehead, she in the heart sighs deeply, but only has more than a month time, she actually already used to his existence. This is not a good phenomenon. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1112 At eight o''clock in the evening, someone knocked on the door. Fengguang got up and opened the door. Zheng Gao''s face was not very good, but he didn''t see Qi Wei. So he said, "Miss Xia, your choice is very correct." "Why are you alone?" Fengjing didn''t want to mention that man more. She just didn''t see Zheng Fei, so it was strange. Just like Liu Xuhui and Yang Fen have been walking together, Zheng Gao and Zheng Fei have always been inseparable. Referring to this, Zheng Gao''s face was even more ugly. "We released the doctors from the hospital. They really controlled the patients very quickly, but they were also afraid that we would expose what they had done before. Now..." "Are the doctors now determined to control us as patients?" "Not bad." Zheng Gao''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, "my brother has been let me out by them Miss Xia, Miss Yang and Mr. Liu are already on the shore. I''m here to find you and get out of here. " "We don''t have a boat..." "There is a boat." Zheng Gao quickly said, "I contacted the people of the Lu family. They sent a boat to pick us up. We need to get to the coast before the doctors react." "I see." The scenery realized the seriousness of the matter. She and Zheng Gao walked out of the dormitory building. When passing through the woods, she could see the hospital from a distance with bright lights. It was no different from before. She took back her eyes and suddenly asked, "there is no signal here. How do you contact other people?" "It''s not that there is no signal, but there is a signal shield in this hospital. I destroyed the shield hidden in the hospital, so that I can contact my former friends." Not long after, they went all the way to the seaside. There was indeed a search ship on the beach. Liu Xun and Yang Fen stood on the boat. Liu Xun even waved happily when he saw the scenery. "You are Miss Xia." A young woman stepped down from the boat. She was tall and elegant in a black dress. She held out her hand and said, "Hello, I''m Lu Heng." "Hello." Scenery held her hand. "I am a summer scenery." She knows that the Lu family, which never involves shopping malls and only works in politics, is not comparable to the Shanglu family in terms of real aristocratic families. However, the two families are not in the same circle, so they can not be compared. Lu Heng laughs, Sha is enchanting, she took back her hand, "Miss Xia, heard the name early." These last four words are somewhat mysterious and worth chewing. Yang Fen stood on the boat and called, "all right, you all come up quickly." Lu Heng said, "let''s get on the boat." "Wait a second..." The scenery says gently: "wait a little longer." Lu Heng laughs, "what do you have to wait for?" A voice came, "scenery." The scenery body a stiff, she almost immediately turned around, saw Qi Wei who came out of the woods. Zheng Gao quickly took out a gun and pointed at Qi Wei. "All the people are looking for you, since you have come out..." "Wait!" Fengguang grabs Zheng Gao''s gun hand, "don''t shoot!" Qi Wei''s face is pale, he smiles, but also has a touch of before will not appear the enchantment, "scenery, you still can''t give up my." The scenery stopped, but Zheng Gao said in a loud voice: "Miss Xia, why are you blocking me? Don''t you know who he is www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1113 "If I say you can''t shoot, I can''t." Scenery took back his hand and coldly said to Zheng Gao, "you can also try shooting. I promise you that after you go back, the Xia family will not let you go." Zheng Gao''s face is blue, he is very clear what the Xia family''s two words represent, hang down his hand, his expression is not good to back a step. "Qi Wei..." The scenery looked at the man who was smiling at him not far away. She was stunned and said, "you still come here." Qi did not smile, clear eye ground is very clean, "scenery is waiting for me to come over?" Yeah, she''s just waiting for her to come. "Qi Wei, I suddenly found that I had never asked you anything before..." Qi Wei slowly approached her, "what''s the matter?" "I I want to ask you, would you like to go out with me to the outside world? " "What do you mean by scenery?" he said "I hate being locked up, but Qi Wei I can''t deny that I really like you. If freedom and you can only choose one, I will choose the former, but... " She took a deep breath and said slowly, "standing here, I suddenly think that freedom and you can not exist at the same time. If you want to trap me in your world, I can also try to bring you into my world." The fundamental reason for what happened in these days is that she and he don''t know the same thing. She won''t give up her freedom for him, and he won''t give up her bigotry to stay for her. However, the two of them are not unable to be together, as long as one of them is willing to compromise. Yes, she still remembers that Qi Wei was a mental patient. He once killed people and was the devil in other people''s eyes. He even did many things to her that she could not bear. But she also remembers that he was lonely and lonely. He was imprisoned here when he was young. He could only be like a child, eager for what he wanted. No one told him how to get along with the people he liked. However, he is learning. She can be sensitive to the fact that he is learning knowledge he has never been exposed to before through all the books. He just lacks a guide. If there is no other person around him Then he will never learn how to express these precious emotions. She also often asked whether Qi Wei liked her or not? Is his desire for her pure or emotional attraction? She was always struggling with this problem, as if she had entered a dead end, but now she suddenly understood that he did not know what to like, she did not understand, but she could understand more than him. So she had the idea of trying to accommodate him. His attitude towards her is different from that of others. At least she can comfort herself. Maybe She is always different in his heart, this kind of emotion seems to have no difference with like two words. "Qi Wei, would you like to go to the outside world with me?" Even if he would meet more people, he might give up her love for others, but she was willing to gamble. "I haven''t been to the outside world for a long time..." Qi Wei smiles, the moonlight in his eyes is soft, "if the scenery can accompany me I will. " Even if the outside world was more like hell than here, he would. Suddenly, there was a gunshot. Suddenly, there was more blood in the eyes of the scenery. Qi Wei''s chest was dyed red with blood. He seemed not to notice it. He took her hand and even laughed, "scenery Take me out with you. " At last, he was unsteady and fell forward. The scenery subconsciously is to try to hold him. After all, he is too high for her. She can only slowly kneel on the ground to prevent him from falling in the cold sand. It seems that after a long time, her mind slowly returns, her cold hands tremble on his face, and her voice is shaking, "Qi Wei You can''t die... " Not far away, Nangong zhe came with a gun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1114 No one seems to have reacted to this sudden situation. Yao Xiaoxiao followed Nangong Zhe. When she saw Nangong zhe shooting, she was also stunned. Nangong zhe shot without warning. Even she was by his side, and there was no time to stop it. What''s more, according to the momentum of Nangong Zhe''s shooting, even if she dared to stop it, she would have pointed the gun to her head. "Qi Wei..." Scenery did not see Nangong Zhe. All her attention now was only on Qi Wei. The blood color of his chest almost made her feel dizzy. However, no matter how she tried to block the wound, it was useless. Qi Wei''s face became more and more pale, but he said with a smile: "don''t cry I don''t feel pain, so I won''t hurt... " "What does it have to do with whether you don''t feel pain or not?" She increased her voice, which found that she had unconsciously cried. Her hands had been dyed red with blood. The warm liquid seemed to burn her hands. Finally, there was a prayer in her voice, "Qi Wei You are so smart and so powerful You''ll be all right? " "What can I do I don''t want to disappoint the scenery, but now I can''t guarantee anything... " He chuckles, and gradually feel powerless, he won''t hurt, but if he loses too much blood, he will not last too long. Nangong zhe finally came over, his voice hanging langdang, "it seems that my shooting method is good." I can see that he is quite proud. Nangong zhe said: "Qi Wei, you have kept me for so long, even let me become your fakes. Living in this world, you won''t be wronged." Qi Wei''s voice is soft, "your hypnosis is solved..." "Thanks to those doctors, at least some of the hypnosis methods of those doctors are not inferior to you. Qi Wei, you are so smart, even treat all people as your toys. Have you ever thought that you have today?" The scenery suddenly roared: "enough!" Nangong zhe seems to be stupefied for a moment. He looks at the scenery and unexpectedly says, "summer scenery, you won''t like this man, will you?" Nangong Zhe is a doctor and an aspiring doctor. He has always had a sense of professional ethics, which is totally different from other doctors in this hospital. He is indeed a good man, but this does not mean that he will not hate the people who play with him between applause. At least he was very glad that he could find this gun in Qi Wei''s room, so that he would not have a rough fight with Qi Wei like a primitive man. Qi Wei didn''t look at Nangong zhe again. He raised his hand as hard as before, wiped away the tears on her face and said gently, "don''t cry I wanted to say a long time ago that the scenery looks like crying when it doesn''t smile. " "You don''t want to die I won''t cry. I''ll laugh at you every day, OK? " "Scenery I''m happy... " He tugged at the corners of his mouth and grinned, "I''m so happy You invited me to the outside world It''s a pity that I can''t go... " Some people will fight to accept him, at this moment, he suddenly had never had before satisfied. So Even if he just closed his eyes and went to sleep, maybe he could have a good dream. "Don''t..." The scenery grabs his falling hand, "Qi Wei Don''t sleep, open your eyes... " No matter how much she prayed, he would not respond. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1115 "Summer scenery, no more shouting." Nangong zhe laughed, "I know very well which part of the human body can make people lose their lives. Qi Wei killed so many people and hurt so many people. Even if I kill him now, it''s not wrong, isn''t it?" "Nangong zhe!" Fengguang suddenly stands up. She grabs the gun in master Zheng who is standing beside her. She has untied the safety gun and points it directly at Nangong Zhe. Just before people can react, she has already pulled the trigger. "You die!" With a bang, the bullet landed on Nangong Zhe''s waist. This series of movements of her is really fast and cruel, and what she usually shows is a little woman without danger. She is a normal person who will not be prepared. She will shoot suddenly, but after all, she has not learned to shoot, so there is no accuracy. This shot does not hit the key point of Zhongnan gongzhe. But she doesn''t intend to give up. When Fengguang wants to shoot again, Yao Xiaoxiao has already blocked Nangong Zhe''s body, "scenery Calm down "Miss Xia!" Zheng Gao also went forward to seize the hand of scenery, "if Nangong zhe has an accident, Nangong family will not let us go." Zheng Gao has never been a meddler. Now he wants to stop the scenery and kill Nangong Zhe, but only because Nangong Zhe is a member of Nangong family. Nangong zhe covered the bleeding wound. He was in pain and had a cold sweat. However, he had the leisure to tease, "well, it seems that my fiancee Miss really likes that neuropathy." Obviously, he also had a gun in his hand, but he didn''t want to point the gun at the scenery. "Let me go!" She never thought that the first time she picked up a gun was because It''s because the man she just made up her mind to accept is dead Lu Heng, who was quiet for a long time, sighed. She went to the back of the scenery. A white handkerchief covered her mouth and nose. Lu Heng said softly, "Miss Xia, you need a rest." The pungent smell came into her mouth and nose, and the scenery''s mind soon became dizzy. She didn''t want to be so faint, but no matter how hard she tried, all consciousness was turned into darkness under the action of drugs. Zheng Gao finally succeeded in snatching the gun. Lu Heng supported the scenery from behind. Soon Yang Fen and Liu Xun came to help. Lu Heng looked at Zheng Gao lightly and said with a smile, "you can let go of Miss Xia''s hand." Zheng Gao immediately took back his hand. For Miss Lu, he always had a lofty fear in his heart. At this time, a man came out of the woods. He saw the scene in front of him and seemed to be hesitant about whether to go or not. Lu Heng did not have any patience to smile, "Yu Li, my patience is limited, if you don''t come over, I don''t care about you." The man named Yu Li ran over immediately. He happily called out, "ah Heng, you have come to pick me up!" Lu Heng was disgusted with a "tut". Yu Li, a person with serious social disorder, how serious is it? When he is afraid, he will have a tendency of violence, and only Lu Heng can offset his so-called sense of violence. Lu Heng looked at Qi Wei who lost her life on the ground. She was the first lady of the Lu family. If she had no purpose, she would not have come to this small place in person. But Lu Heng put his hand on the waist of the scenery and pinched it again, eh Miss Xia''s body is really soft and comfortable. Time has always passed quickly. When the scenery opens her eyes again, she looks at the luxurious room. There is no response for a long time. Slowly, she finds the sense of familiarity. This is her room, her room in the Xia family. She thought of Qi Wei and sat up from the bed. Just as she was about to get out of bed, the door opened, and a beautiful woman came in. She saw the scenery and immediately went to embrace her, "scenery You wake up at last "Mom..." The voice of the scenery is dry, and some are at a loss. "It''s OK, it''s OK. Just go home." Wang CI hugged his daughter tightly and said with heartache: "no matter what bad memory you had before, you can forget that your father and I will not let the things that happened to you pass on, scenery I''ve already contacted the doctor. You can rest assured that the baby in your stomach will soon be gone. " She was stunned for a long time, and finally spewed out two words, "child?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1116 Wang said, "scenery Don''t you know you''re pregnant Scenery did not speak. Wang Cihu felt bad. She boasted that she had always been smart, but she didn''t expect to be confused at this time. She said, "scenery, you can rest assured that this child will never have any impact on your life, and he will disappear soon You are still the carefree young lady of Xia family. No one will know... " "I''m going to give him birth." Wang CI Leng for a moment, she is almost unbelievable asked: "what do you say?" "I said, I''m going to give birth to this child." The look of scenery can''t be shaken. She seldom shows such a strong attitude in front of her parents. Wang CI only thought that she was kind-hearted. She earnestly and kindly said, "scenery, he has not grown into human form, and And he''s just a product of committing crimes. You don''t have to treat him as a life, and you don''t need to feel guilty at all. Your life is still so long. It''s just a small stain that can be erased. You should trust me and your father, and we can protect you. " Scenery gently smile, "Mom, I know you and dad will protect me, but this child I must have been born. " "You can''t do that!" Wang Ci''s mood has finally reached the critical point. These days, the worry about her daughter has already tormented her crazy. Now the scenery is so uncoordinated, which makes her mood difficult to control. She increases the volume, "scenery, do you know what it means to have this child? Being laughed at by others is only the second. Whenever you look at this child, you can''t help but think of those days when you were locked up This is a lifetime of torture to you, do you understand? " Wang CI always considered the problem from the perspective of a mother. It''s true that the child in the belly of scenery also has blood relationship with her, but compared with the scenery, the embryo that has never met or even can''t be regarded as a person''s embryo is not important at all. "No..." The scenery hugged the mother who was about to collapse. She said with a smile: "this child is not a sin, he is the best gift given to me by fate." Qi Wei is not here This is the only thing he left her, she also thought, even if Qi Wei is still around her, she will not give up the child. Wang CI suddenly choked, "have you ever thought about If you have this child, what will you do if you get married in the future? " "Mom, I think I''ve never had the courage to marry in my life. " Scenery wiped tears from her mother''s face, "so, let me take good care of this child." Qi Wei is dead, but she has not been transmitted out of the world. She thinks, it must be because of this child. She will give birth to the child and raise him well. She will not give up the child. It is so simple. In the evening, Xia Dynasty came back from the company. He was as elated as Wang CI when he saw the wake-up scenery. However, he was also furious when he heard that the scenery wanted to give birth to the child of the criminal. "I have heard from Lu Heng that the man is a psychosis. You have not thought about it. What would happen if the child inherited his mental illness?" The scenery is calm to drink a glass of milk, "if so, I will personally lock up this child." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1117 When it comes to stubbornness, neither the Xia Dynasty nor Wang CI can be compared with the scenery. The food chain of Xia family is like this: scenery > wangci > Xia Dynasty. As a person standing at the top of the food chain, as long as the scenery takes life as a threat, Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci can only compromise even if they are unwilling. Of course, before Fengguang threatened her life, the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI realized what Fengguang would do in the most extreme circumstances. They canceled the doctor they had contacted and replaced them with a obstetrician and Gynecology doctor who had a good pregnancy. The Xia Dynasty also sealed the mouth of all the Xia family. For the sake of the fame of the scenery, he would not let the news that the scenery was pregnant. As for the birth of the child Just say he''s a relative''s child. Fengjing knows that her parents'' compromise is limited. She has no objection. A few days later, she receives a strange phone call, which is Lu Heng. "Miss Xia, have you had a good time?" "It''s ok..." The scenery grasped the phone and asked carefully: "I want to ask that day on the coast..." "If Miss Xia wants to ask about that man, I can tell you. I''m calling today to tell Miss Xia, so you can rest assured." Lu Heng said that as soon as the ship arrived at the shore that day, the comatose scenery was picked up by the Xia family. As for Qi Wei Lu Heng took the place of scenery and sent him off. After listening to the scenery, there is no surprise in her heart, but every time she hears his name, she always has an unspeakable pain in her heart. She and he have already taken that step, just the last step He can go out with her to the outside world. However, it is a step less. "Miss Lu, can you Give me his urn? " "Since all the people have gone, you''d better forget him. Why don''t you let yourself go all the time?" With this sentence, Lu Heng hung up the phone. Scenery lay back on the bed, slowly, quiet room came her sobbing in a low voice, Qi did not leave, this is her first time to cry. The cry was subdued and weak. Habit is really a terrible thing, he used to make her used to him around her, but now, she has to get used to the days without him. Later, the marriage contract between the Xia family and the Nangong family was finally terminated. It was said that Nangong Zhe and his family were fighting to marry the Yao family''s poor daughter. They also heard that the diamond Island no longer existed. All these things had nothing to do with the scenery, but after hearing about it, she would not care. At the end of the next spring, Fengjing gave birth to a daughter. Even though the new born children were not so cute, she also felt that her heart would soften with her smile. She put all her mind on Xiaoxiao. There is no denying that she would also worry about whether Xiaoxiao could be inherited from Qi Wei''s paranoia. Fortunately, when Xiaoxiao was three years old, she did not show anything like Qi Wei except her eyes. Xiaoxiao is not as cold to family as Qi Wei. She is very clingy to scenery and even likes to eat sweets. She will express what she wants, even if She was spoiled by the scenery and became a little bit of a lady. The Xia Dynasty said many times that she should not be so spoiled with a smile, just like today he is also teaching the scenery, "you can''t be too used to smiling. In the future, she will become egotistical and indulgent. What should I do?" "Grandfather Xiaoxiao ran over with short legs, "riding horses, laughing to ride horses!" "Well, my grandfather is riding a horse for Xiaoxiao." Xia Dynasty soon took the little girl to ride on his neck and took her around the house. The scenery speechless looked at her mother. Wang Ci "tut" a, disgusted way: "your father is a fool." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1118 In the summer of this year, shortly after Xiaoxiao finished her three-year-old birthday, Fengguang received a phone call from Lu Heng, which was her first contact with her in three years. Lu Heng laughed happily, "Miss Xia, the day after tomorrow is my wedding. I invite you to attend." After receiving Lu Heng''s invitation, the scenery was a little surprised, because she and Lu Heng only met once and only talked by phone once. She really couldn''t figure out why Lu Heng invited herself so suddenly. But she still said a blessing and promised the invitation to go to the wedding. Lu Heng sent someone to send the wedding invitation. The scenery looked at the pictures of the bridegroom and the bride. She was a little confused. But soon she shook her head again and wiped out the imagination in her mind. However much she wanted, she just made herself sad. "What''s a wedding, mom?" Xiaoxiao sat on the swing in the courtyard, moved over a few minutes, and skillfully climbed to the legs of the scenery. The scenery touched her head and laughed, "the wedding is a ceremony for two people who love each other and they want to live a lifetime." "Can my mother and I have a wedding?" "Well..." Scenery has a moment of poor words, "in the future, when you grow up laughing, you can know the answer." Xiaoxiao is holding the hand of scenery and shaking, "mom is going to attend the wedding, can you take Xiaoxiao?" "It should not be..." "No, mom, you go out with a smile..." Xiaoxiao lies on the shoulder of the scenery, with a shrug of shoulders, and her voice is not pitiful. "Xiaoxiao has never been out, and Xiaoxiao also wants to go out to see the wedding..." Xiaoxiao is more than three years old. Because of the strict supervision of the Xia Dynasty, she has never left Xia''s home, and outsiders do not know her existence. She has seen Xiaoxiao staring at the TV for more than one time. She said that she wanted to go to the amusement park and the aquarium However, no one else took her out of the zoo. The scenery stood up with a smile in her arms. She gave a kiss to Xiaoxiao''s small face. In her smile, she suddenly decided to come, "well, this time, mom takes you out, you can''t tell grandparents." "Good!" Xiaoxiao knows how to return a gift. She also gives a loud kiss on the face of the scenery. Two days later, the scenery put on a small pink skirt and a ponytail for Xiaoxiao. The vitality and loveliness coexisted. She couldn''t help kissing her daughter. She thought it was wonderful that her daughter was so cute. Fengjing slipped out of the back door with a smile in her arms. A car had already stopped at the door. Lu Heng sent her to pick her up. This was the first time Xiaoxiao walked out of the Xia family''s mansion. You can imagine how excited Xiaoxiao was. She was lying on the window, curious about the scenery outside the window, and would always hold the hand of the scenery and ask what it was. Scenery suddenly thought, with a smile out of the decision is right. Lu Heng''s wedding was held in a church. It is said that the bridegroom is the son of a small family. Many people have never heard of it. Unfortunately, she shakes her head. The eldest lady of Lu family actually married a small part. The wedding has not started yet. Many people are on the lawn outside the church. Nangongzhe''s father takes nangongzhe''s hand and walks to one side. He points to the man in a black suit who is drinking tea alone. He can only see the man''s back. Nangong never tells his son, "see, he is now the master of Qi''s family, just overnight All the people are dead, and he is the only one left. You should know how powerful he is. Now he will swallow up almost all the business of our family. You don''t want to let Xia Fengjing resume the engagement with you. Without the help of the Xia family, we will be finished sooner or later. " Nangong zhe shrugged, "I don''t want to do business anyway. I''m good to be a doctor." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1119 Nangong Jue Qi slapped Nangong zhe on the top of his head. At this time, he saw the scenery of getting off the car. Even if his son didn''t want to, he took Nangong Zhe and walked over. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Xia?" Nangong Jue was smiling, but he didn''t have the momentum to say that you Xiajia went to see my son in person before I agreed to terminate the engagement. Nangong Jue pinched Nangong zhe behind his back. Nangong zhe felt a pain, and then he said with a smile: "Miss Xia, long time no see." He still remembers the shot that the scenery hit him in those days. Scenery smiles, "Nangong Zhe, you are still alive." Nangong zhe said, "Er," but he couldn''t think of anything to say. He wanted to tell his father that he had killed his sweetheart. It was the ghost that they would resume their engagement with him! As for his father, this silly white sweet simply thinks that only Qi family is exerting pressure on their Nangong family. Of course, there is also Xia family''s handwriting behind it. Nangong Jue''s face is still thick. He looks at the little girl who is carved with powder and jade and says with a smile: "Miss Xia, is this your cousin?" It is said that the Xia family received the daughter of a distant relative to live there. Anyone who has a heart can inquire about it. "Mom Sister... " Smile very clever changed the mouth, she timidly grasp the scenery of the skirt, hiding behind the scenery. Xia Dynasty once taught her that if she saw other people, she would call her mother and call her sister. She was still young and didn''t understand why. She just listened to her grandfather. If she called her mother in front of other people, her mother would be laughed at. Scenery a smile, took a smile of the hand, "Nangong uncle misunderstood, Xiaoxiao is not my cousin, she is my daughter." As soon as this speech comes out, Nangong Jue and Nangong zhe are stunned. For a long time, Nangong decided to ask, "has Miss Xia married?" "No Scenery smile is really sweet, "but there are legal provisions must be married to give birth to children?" Nangong Jue''s eyes suddenly became more difficult to express. Nangong zhe knew more than his father. He almost couldn''t believe asking, "summer scenery You are not afraid that this child is also... " "It''s normal to smile." Scenery in the eyes of cold down, "she is my child, you dare say she is not good, I don''t mind in your body to make up a gun." Words down, the scenery picked up a smile and walked into the church. Nangong zhe covers already good waist, feel here still faint ache. Soon, the wedding started. All the guests took their seats and sat beside the scenery with a smile. She watched the beautiful bride passing by her side. She opened her eyes and looked carefully. Lu Heng, who was wearing the wedding dress, was elegant and generous. As a bridegroom, his remaining gifts were much more tense. It could be seen that his hands shaking his veil were still shaking, and the priest on the stage began a long talk After all, Xiaoxiao is still a child, and she will feel bored after the novelty. She looked up and saw the scenery. Looking at the serious appearance of the bride and groom, she couldn''t understand why her mother looked so seriously, but she was a good child and would never disturb serious people. So her eyes began to wander and finally fell on the large porcelain vase with many flowers in the corner of the door. She thought, those flowers are so beautiful, she can take down one to give her mother. Xiaoxiao is small, and she sits in the back row, so she stands up and walks over. When everyone pays attention to the bridegroom and the bride, no one notices her. However, Xiaoxiao overestimates her height. She is still too short to jump up to reach the flowers in the vase. All of a sudden, a hand stretched out, easily pulled out a red rose and handed it to the girl, "do you want it?" The black suit outlines the man''s figure more tall and slender. His temperament is elegant, and his appearance is naturally impeccable. Moreover, he has a sense of abstinence that makes people want to pry. His smile is harmless and even friendly. Small smile is naturally unable to think so much, her only thought is, a good-looking uncle is smiling at himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1120 "Yes." Smile stupidly said, a blink of the eyes, as if respectively written "want", "want" two big characters, "uncle, you give me, I go to give my mother, mother like flowers, she will be happy." The man a smile, put the flower on her hand, "smile is really a good child." "Thank you, uncle!" Xiaoxiao took flowers to run back, and suddenly stopped. She asked curiously, "uncle, why do you know my name is Xiaoxiao?" "I saw you grow up, and I know what your name is." The man squatted down in front of her, with her line of sight, he said: "smile, let''s play a game, OK?" He said he watched her grow up, but he didn''t see him. She just thought that the uncle looked like a good man and was so kind, so she nodded, "OK, what are we playing with?" "You give this box to your mother." He took out a delicate wooden box, handed it to Xiaoxiao''s hand, and then said with a light smile, "if your mother asks, you say I''m waiting for her outside." "What if mom didn''t ask?" "If not..." He thought about it seriously. "Let''s play this game next time." "Good!" Xiaoxiao ran back quickly. The man stood up, looked at the smile, returned to the woman''s side, and looked at the quiet back of the woman sitting in the chair, his lips slightly raised, turned out of the church. Almost at the same time, after opening the box, the scenery immediately stood up. She looked at the door, and there was no one. Soon she also went out to the outside. After a few steps, she thought of holding a smile. When she turned around, she saw Lu Heng holding the smiling hand. Lu Heng said with a smile: "I like this child very much. You can let her play with me first." In the eyes of smile, Lu Heng, wearing a white wedding dress, is just like a fairy in a fairy tale. She is excited to be held by Lu Heng. The scenery moved his lips, and finally only said thank you. He ran out of the church without stopping. On the grass, next to the fountain, she saw the man, and then, three steps from him, she stopped, and a sudden timidity prevented her from moving. He stood there, smiling gently, not a dream, because she heard his voice, he gently asked: "scenery, do you miss me?" "Qi Wei..." She suddenly had strength and ran to jump into the arms he opened for her. She smelled the familiar breath on him. Even after that long time, she also remembered that tears fell out of control quickly. She said uncertainly: "Qi Wei, you are still alive You''re still alive... " "Yes, I''m still alive." He wiped away the tears on her face, and then bowed his head to kiss her lips. He had not kissed her for a long time. This sweet taste made him reluctant to let her go. For a long time, the lingering kiss ended. He looked at her and laughed, "I''m very happy. The scenery has come to me." In that box, there was only a white shell with her name engraved on it. This shell was given to her by him three years ago, but when she left in a hurry, she didn''t know where she left the shell. Now, he sent it back by himself. Fengguang grasped his hand and said, "tell me, what''s going on? I know Clearly see Nangong Zhe''s gun hit your heart And you''re right in front of me... " "Scenery, the heart of ordinary people is here." Qi did not grasp her hand in the chest moved a point, "and mine, a little bit biased." "Well Why do you come to me now The only thing she couldn''t accept was, "do you know I thought you were dead, and if you didn''t give me any news, you wouldn''t worry Don''t worry if I put you down in the past three years, will I marry other men? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1121 Qi didn''t know that if she didn''t give a good explanation, she would not let her go. He sighed, touched her head and said, "after I was injured that day, I was taken back by the Qi family. I was the stain of Qi family, and I couldn''t see the light. So, I was locked up by them. Not long ago, the Qi family''s father died suddenly, and the Qi family was in a mess. I found it Come out and see you. " "The old man of Qi family died suddenly Isn''t it really your pen? " The scenery is different from the past. She knows what kind of person Qi Wei is. He will never wait to die. What kind of family relationship is good. Qi didn''t smile. "Qi''s father is old after all." It means that he has lived long enough, and Qi Wei''s man is his father in name. It was his father who sent him to diamond island. After watching him for a long time, Qi Wei didn''t think she should accuse herself of being so cruel. She just sighed deeply and said slowly, "I don''t care what you have done before, but from now on, you must give me a little convergence. I don''t want to smile and know what you have done before." "Smiling is like scenery." Qi Wei Yang lip a smile, "so there are a lot of things she is destined not to know." "Qi Wei Are you turning the corner and saying smile is as stupid as I am? " "It''s not stupid, it''s simple." Qi Wei kisses her lips and asks her to eliminate the fire. "The scenery is as simple as a piece of white paper, so I can''t help but want to dye black. " Although at first He almost wanted to destroy all of her beauty, and also wanted her to be the same person as himself, but later, there was no denying that he was being assimilated by her. Three years ago on the coast, when the scenery extended his hand to him and invited him to her world, he suddenly had the idea of abandoning everything and going with her. He was already alone and alone, and he was willing to try to become a so-called normal person in everyone''s eyes, just to get the qualification to stand by her side. Scenery suddenly felt that she had been used to him. Qi Wei was such a person. In order to achieve his own goal, he could do anything. From the perspective of others, he was a complete villain, but she was not other people She is the one who can stand by him. From the day she was willing to compromise, she was ready to accept him. "Qi Wei..." Her head, buried in his chest, rubbed against her and asked, "you won''t disappear suddenly, will you?" He kisses her head, "the next day, I will accompany the scenery side." She breathed a sigh of relief in his arms. Over the past three years, she has thought more than once that she would like to have nothing to care about and nothing to worry about. As long as he can return to his side, she is willing to make more compromises. However, only freedom, is still unable to give up, but under this premise, she is willing to love this man. "Qi Wei Let''s go back. Xiaoxiao is still waiting for us. " "OK, let''s go back." The afterglow of the evening fell on two people, dragging the shadow of their embracing each other for a long time. Qi Wei looked at the beautiful face of the scenery at dusk. He raised her chin and gave a kiss. He whispered, "before I go to see the oil bottle, let me have a good aftertaste of the scenery." Scenery a meal, just want to say that smile is not a drag on the oil bottle, was his tongue into the long drive, lost in this gentle kiss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1122 Unexpectedly, Xiaoxiao didn''t accept Qi Wei so quickly. She had been brainwashed by Xia Dynasty. She only knew that the word "father" was not a good thing. Her mother was very unhappy because her father was a bad man. Xia Dynasty brainwashing is very successful, and the little girl''s temper is not generally stubborn, what she believes is always difficult to change, this temper is really like a very beautiful scenery. The scenery felt a headache, but Qi Wei behaved indifferently. Even when the scenery was not ready, he came to the Xia family. The Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were still thinking about how the Qi family, who had never met before, would come to the Xia family. As a result, he had just sat down on the sofa in the living room. Qi Wei said, "I''m here to propose a marriage. ¡± the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were stunned at the same time. Qi Wei is still smiling, "no matter what kind of bride price Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia want, I will try my best to achieve it." "Wait..." The Xia Dynasty came back to her senses and said, "Mr. Qi, do you know that we admire her And a daughter? " Since Fengjing told Nangong Jue that Xiaoxiao was her daughter at Lu Heng''s wedding ceremony, the news of her unmarried child soon came out. Of course, some people took a fancy to the capital of the Xia family and still showed their interest in the scenery. However, the Xia Dynasty couldn''t think of it. According to their current situation, there was no need to borrow it The influence of Xia family. Qi Wei a smile, "I certainly know scenery has a daughter, because that daughter, is also my child." After thinking about it, he added, "Oh, it''s my own." Xia Dynasty and Wang CI fell into silence. The scenery raised her hand to help her forehead and sighed deeply. Xiaoxiao was still sleeping upstairs. She had been warning Xiaoxiao not to tell her grandparents what happened to her father. Xiaoxiao did a good job, but she didn''t expect that Qi Wei would come to her house and tell her what she had been trying to hide. Wang CI quickly stood up, her face stiff, "Mr. Qi, you are not welcome here, please leave." "Not bad." The same voice of the Xia Dynasty, "scenery can marry anyone, but not you." He remembered the topics that he had been discussing in the big families. All of a sudden, all the people of Qi family died overnight, leaving only the so-called eldest son of Qi family, who had never been heard of before. Now, isn''t it obvious? The Xia Dynasty didn''t understand how the man who died in Lu Heng''s mouth would come back to life. He just could be more sure of one thing, that is, Qi Wei was too dangerous. What the scenery needed was to hold a proper distance with him. The scenery can''t help but stand up and say: "Qi Wei He He''s just a little different from ordinary people, but he''s gradually getting better... " "Scenery." Qi Wei holds the hand of scenery. He also stands up and smiles at her. This is to reassure her. Then he puts his eyes on Xia''s husband and wife. He says gently: "I heard that Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia don''t have a good relationship. " Xia Dynasty did not speak, Wang CI has sneered, "so what?" "Mr. Xia only knew that Mrs. Xia didn''t like herself, but he didn''t seem to know why." The Xia Dynasty did not speak. When he and Wang quitted their marriage, Wang Ci was not indifferent to himself. However, in the year when Fengguang was born, their relationship seemed to deteriorate inexplicably. Neither of the couple would take the lead in admitting defeat, so it went on like this all the time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1123 Qi Weifu smiles, "Mr. Xia doesn''t want to know why?" "Do you know?" Xia Dynasty looks at Qi Wei coldly, in the eye then writes does not believe two words. Qi Wei leisurely way: "the reason is very simple, just in the summer lady with scenery that year, found Mr. Xia and a beautiful secretary into the hotel." As soon as this was said, the atmosphere was quiet. Scenery looked at the mother''s quiet look, she can''t believe to see her father, "Dad, Qi didn''t say is true?" "Scenery, listen to my explanation..." "Dad, tell me if this is true!" Xia Dynasty looks changed, finally nodded: "yes." "How can you do that!" Scenery can not accept this answer, she will rush up to question the Xia Dynasty, Qi Wei hugged. Qi Wei pastes in her ear side whispers: "scenery, this is not the thing that you should manage." The scenery sees to Wang Ci, indignant in Qi Wei''s embrace to retreat a step. Xia Dynasty''s eyes fell on Wang Ci''s body, he was silent for a long time, "I thought I hid well." For a long time, Wang sighed, "but I found it." "You know, at that time, I was just angry with you, didn''t I?" At that time, the business between the Wang family and the Xia family happened to be a competitor. Wang CI never thought that she was not a member of the Wang family after she married. She would naturally choose to help the Wang family. In fact, sometimes, in terms of family and men, if you want to make a choice, the scenery is very similar to Wang CI. "What if I know?" Wang Ci''s eyes are very flat, so-called anger has been smoothed in the past 20 years. Xia Chao stopped for a long time, and suddenly asked, "if I said that I regretted entering the hotel with that woman, and that nothing happened to us, would you believe it?" Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, the couple, are seriously lack of communication. Both of them are haughty and have the same disposition to hide something in their hearts. Therefore, their problems will never be solved. Wang Ci''s voice was indifferent, "things have passed for so many years. Do I believe there is any difference?" "So You still don''t believe me. You always think that I betrayed you, and then you keep this in your heart for 20 years, and you have been indifferent to me for 20 years. " Wang CI said with a smile, "Xia Dynasty, you and I are both businessmen. We all know that a large part of the reason for my marriage with you lies in the choice of business. Money is superior to emotion. Isn''t this the common cognition that you and I had when we were married? What do you mean by asking me now? At that time, I won''t care if you cheat, just like now, you shouldn''t care whether I believe you or not When it comes to sentimentality, the Xia Dynasty is more ashamed than Wang CI. Xia Dynasty went to catch Wang Ci''s hand, and his sharp eyes locked her. "We need to have a good talk." No matter how late he went home every time, and no matter how long he was away on business, Wang CI never called to check the post, and never asked about the women around him. From the beginning to the end, Wang CI never cared about whether the Xia Dynasty would look for women outside. Just because she didn''t care, Xia returned later and stayed outside longer. However, no matter what he did, she still would not respond. "I don''t need to talk to you." "Xia Dynasty, let me go." "That''s enough for me to talk to you." Almost compulsively, he took Wang CI upstairs. "Xia Chao, what are you doing? The scenery is still below! " "The scenery is so big, she will take care of herself." Then there was a crack and the door was closed. Suddenly, not concerned about the scenery issued a sigh, "my parents seem to be the president of the men and women." "President? Does scenery like this? " The scenery looked at Qi Wei, who suddenly laughed. She was silent for a moment, "no I still like gentle and warm men. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1124 Qi Wei was very clever to hold her in his arms. "Now, is the scenery warm?" "Warm..." She suddenly some heart tired, "Qi Wei, you dig news so strong, then you tell me, my father in the end and that woman what happened?" "What about the scenery?" "I don''t know..." She recalled, "as if in my memory, my parents always had such a cold relationship. I just thought they didn''t like each other, and then I sighed that it was wonderful that they could never divorce." "Mr. Xia''s infidelity may or may not have happened." Qi did not hold her sitting on the sofa, "time is too long, I can only find a little." Therefore, whether Wang CI can believe Xia dynasty or not depends on how Xia Dynasty explains it. Qi Wei never fought unprepared battles. If he didn''t grasp something that could distract Xia Dynasty''s attention, he would not have come directly to propose marriage, just to hear the rejection of Xia Dynasty and Wang CI. Scenery in his arms for a while, she suddenly said: "communication is a very important thing, Qi Wei, you really don''t want to talk about three years ago, how you planned everything, let me think you died?" Qi Wei said, "what is the scenery talking about?" "Indeed, at first I could be so happy to see you alive that I didn''t think about anything else." The scenery raised his head, held his face, looked into his black eyes, "but soon, I can think of many possibilities, are you really not going to say? I''ll only give you one chance to confess to me. " Qi Wei''s eyes have no choice, "well, I tell everything to the scenery." Three years ago, the scenery of diamond island was still stubborn. She just wanted to leave him. Qi Wei always wanted to do something to change her mind. He would not look for problems from himself, because he thought he had no problem. Therefore, when Yang Fen, who had been in love for many years, asked Qi Wei a question, "how can I make the people I like stay willingly By my side? " Yang Fen thought of Wang Ci, and naturally said: "very simple ah, let her give birth to a child for you." "What if, in her mind, the child''s position is superior to mine?" "Well..." "Let her lose first and then let her get it. Then she will realize the importance of you. Isn''t there a sentence called sadistic love?" Qi Wei said that he had been taught, so a plan quickly formed in his mind. He didn''t take contraceptives again. Even if he cheated Fengguang, he still took the pills. When he realized that Fengguang was pregnant, he let Zheng Gao and his brothers find out the doctors who were locked up. Zheng Gao and Zheng Fei still wanted to let those doctors go out to compete with the patients. Unfortunately, they came back again In the basement, only the bodies of the doctors could be seen. Qi Wei controls Zheng Fei. He is threatening Zheng Gao. Zheng Fei can only live if he can safely send the scenery to leave the ship. At least the two brothers have a good relationship and Zheng Gao has no choice. Nangong Zhe''s so-called hypnosis is only to untie the surface, but when he sees the scenery on the coast, the command in his mind will trigger, so the bullet So he avoided Qi Wei''s vital point. This is a gamble, because a little careless, Qi Wei will die in a certain link, for example, Lu Heng, this is also Qi did not contact people, they are not friends, but he knows that Lu Heng wants extra gifts, and he also has a purpose that does not conflict with her. At least Lu Heng is a woman who pays attention to fair trade. After the ship arrives, she is ready The doctor sent Qi Wei to the hospital. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1125 Qi Wei only cultivated for half a year. Later, he was quietly observing the scenery of life. He watched her stomach grow bigger and bigger every day. Finally, he even pretended to be a doctor and went into the delivery room. To tell the truth, when he picked up the crumpled child, he didn''t want to admit that such an ugly child would be his daughter. Fortunately, the child grew up to be beautiful He''ll regret using his children to hold up the scenery. As the saying goes, Qi Wei''s role in making the scenery smile is here. Otherwise, he will be worried. If he is lying in the hospital, what if the scenery likes other men. Qi Wei only gave himself three years. Three years can better make him play an irreplaceable role in the heart of the scenery, and three years is long enough, otherwise it will be too long. When the scenery takes him as a memory and puts him down, he will regret later. In this series of plans, Qi Wei''s only miscalculation was that he was on the coast that day, and the scenery would say that he would take him with him. However, the planned plan could not be changed. He was shot in the body by his own Nangong Zhe. Therefore, Qi Wei later targeted Nangong family like this. If it wasn''t for Nangong Zhe''s shot, Qi Wei''s plans would be redundant, because the scenery has accepted him, and he doesn''t need to play the sadistic love. When dealing with Nangong family He seems to forget that Nangong zhe was hypnotized by him before he shot. But Qi Wei is not a reasonable person. After listening to everything, the scenery sneered, "I knew that people like you, how could they die like this, and I cried for you during that time." Before seeing the living Qi Wei, guessing is always just guessing. After seeing Qi Wei, the joy of pounding her mind cools down, and she soon thinks that there are many things wrong. Qi did not seriously look at her, gently said, "I am wrong." This is the latest move he has learned. No matter what it is, as long as you make a good mistake in front of women, they will be very angry. The scenery hums a, "you can admit mistake now." "Scenery..." Qi did not grasp her hand holding his face, "how do you suspect it?" "It''s very simple. On the coast that day, nangongzhe said that he had been hypnotized, but he still called me miss fiancee. Isn''t this frivolous tone the same as he hasn''t been hypnotized before? What''s more, even if I shot him, he didn''t want to resist. I don''t believe he would be a person willing to die in my hands. " Yes, when she got out of that sadness, she began to have doubts, but even Lu Heng also said that Qi was not dead, she could not be sure. Qi Wei sighed, "scenery is very smart." "Don''t praise me against your heart. In front of you, my IQ is only as high as that of a three-year-old." Qi Wei gently smile, very happy, "scenery even if only three years old, I would like to pet." Scenery "ha ha" smile twice, very perfunctory. He didn''t care. He took her hand and stood up. He whispered, "while the parents of scenery are discussing important things, we''ll take out the household register of scenery." "Qi Wei..." She was speechless for a moment. "So you exposed the contradiction between my parents and let them worry about themselves for this purpose." "Although I don''t think the contract of the Civil Affairs Bureau can bring about any substantial effect on human relations, the beautiful parents are just the people who value it." Qi did not smile, "so when I and scenery have that contract, their opposition is useless." She corrected, "it''s not a deed, it''s a marriage certificate." "It doesn''t matter. If scenery likes to get married, I can marry you every day." She raised her forehead and gave up trying to explain to him. As long as she learns to compromise, she can''t help but tolerate him more. Just like now, she and he are thieves to steal the household register. They have wasted three years, at least every three years from now on, they can''t waste any more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1126 Back to the long lost white space, the scenery slightly shakes the spirit, but soon, with the elimination of emotion, she sighed there like a bystander, "thanks to the last world, I know there are so many neuropathy in the world." System Jun strange silence for a second, "more?" "Of course, many!" The scenery touched his chin and seemed to sigh a lot, "what did I look like in the last world? I almost failed the mission because I was locked up and sadistic again "But your mission was successful." She snorted, "if I wasn''t willing to compromise, this task might have failed. Besides, I was so miserable when I was locked up. You didn''t show up to comfort me. Don''t tell me that you''re going to sleep again?" "My principle is to try not to interfere with the choice of the host." "Yes, yes, you have principles." Scenery complains: "system king, next world you must ensure that my strategic goal is a normal person." System Jun again strange silence for a second, "select the script." The scenery was not very lucky. She got a book called "the last world against the Queen". When she saw the word "doomsday", she was already in a headache. She threw the book away. She pretended that nothing had happened and said, "it was just an illusion. I didn''t take anything. Now I have to draw the script formally." System Jun did not speak, so she once again reached for a book, the result is still the same name, "the last world against the Queen", she whined a few times, "system king!" "That''s the rule." System Jun''s voice is very flat, can''t hear half of the extra emotion. Fengguang knows that she is destined to go to this last world. She can only blame her bad luck. No matter how angry she is in her heart, system Jun will not be accommodating for this. She sighs tired and begins to accept the plot. With the advent of the end of the world, human beings have experienced unprecedented catastrophes. Many people have died, but there are also survivors. Yan Luo, the female leader, is one of the survivors. Unfortunately, when surrounded by zombies, in order to survive, his parents choose to leave Yanluo as a bait and run away with Yan Luo''s younger brother. But fortunately, Yan Luo met the male Lord Junze at this time, but a very unfortunate thing happened, Junze he was bitten. It has to be mentioned here that Junze is actually a senior official in the security base of city A. he originally went out with his partner to search for materials, but his partner betrayed him because of his jealousy of his identity and talent. After hitting Junze and leading to a wave of zombies, his partner ran away. Junze and Yanluo can be said to be in sympathy with each other. Their survival in the zombie tide can be described as the intersection of life and death. They have feelings when they come and go. What''s more, although Junze was bitten by a zombie, he did not change. Instead, he got a stronger physique. Here, we have to say about the second male monarch. Male Er Shubai, a professor in the Department of life sciences, was paralyzed by a car accident earlier. Since the outbreak of the last world, he has been working on developing antibiotics that can resist the zombie virus. Junze is his first experimental product. Therefore, Junze has not changed into a zombie. The story behind is no different from that of male and female masters upgrading to fight monsters. It''s useless to say more. The scenery just thinks about Shu Bai''s information, and thinks that he is a disabled person in a wheelchair, so he sighs again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1127 The outbreak of the virus three years ago reduced the global population by almost two-thirds After all, these people just become zombies, and they still walk around the world as zombies. Most of the cities have been occupied by the Japanese, but some places have set up survivors'' areas, also known as safety bases. Generally speaking, there are no fewer people under their hands who can establish such safe areas. As for money, there is no need to exist in the end of the world. There is no so-called legal order in the world. It is good to trade things for goods It''s a robbery. Only in the safe zone can there be a little bit of order. The safe area of city a was established by an arms dealer. His name was Xia Dynasty. There were many mercenaries and researchers under his hand. Of course, after a long time, some people couldn''t help but have other thoughts. But the Xia Dynasty was very smart. The safe area of city a is called "the land of gospel". The gospel is a Christian term, which means that it can bring happiness to people. Xia Dynasty is certainly not Christ Christian, but he thinks that it is more b-case to take such a name. The evangelical land is a collection of the world''s top high-tech. all the defense and control in the base are controlled by an intelligent program called "Guardian". Guardian is the guardian. Only the Xia Dynasty has the highest authority and command. That is to say, if someone wants to do something to the Xia Dynasty, the protection of the whole evangelical land will collapse Can survive the zombie tide. She admired her father more than once. Her father was so smart that she couldn''t think of using this method to make everyone obedient. Now the plot has not started. Junze, who has been in love with her since childhood, is still on patrol in the security zone, and has not been bitten. In a few days, the rumored professor will come to Fu from the safe area of C City The land of sound. Don''t ask why you skip a city B, because city B has been completely occupied. The second male gentleman is about to appear. The only thing that makes the scenery headache is that she has only He is sixteen years old, and that Shubai is twenty-eight this year. Indeed, he is a young professor, but he may not be interested in a little girl! Walking in the corridor of a high-rise building, the scenery fidgety scratched her hair, she is now young, the body does not have a few pounds of meat, although she is really good, but a normal person will treat her as a little girl, she felt pressure, no body advantage, how to attack a man? At least she must do one thing first, that is, she can''t be regarded as a sister. Suddenly, the mobile phone in her hand lights up automatically, and a luminous sphere composed of numbers appears on the screen. At the same time, there is a good male voice: "Miss Xia, Mr. Xia and Mr. Jun have a conflict at the gate of the base. Please deal with it quickly." The scenery took out a corner of the mouth, "what do they have to do with conflict?" The speaker is guardian. For the sake of children''s safety, Xia Dynasty implanted Guardian into their mobile phones, which is connected with the intelligent program of the whole base. Once they are in danger, guardian will give priority to protect them. And Mr. Xia mentioned by guardian is not Xia Dynasty, but Xia Fengying, the rebellious elder brother of scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1128 If the Xia Dynasty had the highest authority of guardian, then scenery and wind shadow were the second. Just as scenery turned Guardian into male voice, wind shadow turned Guardian into a beautiful female voice. In this respect, the two brothers and sisters are surprisingly similar. "According to the level of conflict between Mr. Xia and Mr. Jun, choose the simplest solution and ask Miss Xia to mediate in the past." When making a response to protect the scenery and wind and shadow, guardian will first calculate all the possibilities and finally choose the simplest method. "I don''t want to go." Her brother''s second ancestor''s character, put in the stallion text, is to give the male Lord upgrade experience of the little monster, put in the romance article, that is to promote the development of the relationship between men and women, to rob the people of the dandy. "I see. Miss Xia doesn''t want to go." Guardian quickly said: "follow the instructions, protect Mr. Xia from injury, choose the second option, the first fort is ready to start." "Wait!" The scenery almost jumped up, "did you make a mistake! When the laser gun comes down, it will kill people "The order I received was to protect Mr. Xia." So he doesn''t care about the rest of us. The scenery secretly said that the program is the program, even if it is the intelligent program is also a rigid, she sighed, "I''ll go, I''ll go! Turn off your battery for me The weapons in the evangelical land are also extremely lethal. One is to resist the zombies, and the other is to have enough capital to deal with when people from other bases come to seize the territory. When the bombardment goes on, Jun Zerao is the man who has opened the door, and he will also become the daughter of heaven. "Mr. Xia has already received three punches from Mr. Jun, and Mr. Jun has also been injured by Mr. Xia with a stick. Please speed up Ms. Xia, otherwise I will implement the second plan." "All right, all right, I see!" When the scene pressed the lock screen of her mobile phone, the screen turned black, and the guardian was no longer there. She was busy getting down from the elevator to the first floor, and she kept feeling that the door of the base was a big place for the gospel. At least she ran for several minutes, and when she finally saw the group of people, she was out of breath. It seems that the war has entered a white hot stage. There are many soldiers gathered around, but there is no one to fight. One is their boss, the other is the son of their immediate superior. I don''t know who to pull up. Although Xia Fengying is a dandy, he is good at fighting. Although he was injured, he didn''t ask Junze to take advantage of him. His face was too delicate and feminine. However, his brow was so vicious that people couldn''t believe that he was a good guy. In fact, he was a spoiled young master who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. "Junze, why do you always oppose me?" The young master Xia Fengying wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and then he said with a smile, "do you want to use this method to attract my attention?" Junze is a man of few words. If he is not in tune with Xia Feng''s shadow, he has always been cold-blooded. "During martial law period, you can''t go out without Mr. Xia''s order. This is the rule." It turned out that Xia Fengying wanted to go out, and no one on duty dared to stop him. Unfortunately, it was Junze who was patrolling today and was hit by the selfless Junze. It was not so easy for Xia Fengying to go out. Xia Fengying waved the stick in her hand and laughed with evil spirit, "I want to go out, can you manage it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1129 Jun Ze face does not change, "the whole base of people, only one person out of my control." He was talking about the Xia Dynasty. "Well, you''re very principled." Xia Feng Ying did not have any sincerity to smile and boast a word, but his eyes did not smile, holding the stick''s manual move, and he rushed forward to Junze. The scenery realized that her brother must be fighting with Junze again. When the summer wind shadow waved the stick, the scenery rushed over and blocked in front of Junze. The stick was only a few centimeters away from her head and stopped. "Summer, wind, light!" Xia Fengying is almost gnashing his teeth and calling this name, "are you afraid that I will hit you when you suddenly rush out?" If his action stops one minute late, he is afraid that the fragile head of scenery will bleed. Scenery fork waist said: "from small to large, you have not hit me, you dare to hit me to try!" "Do you think I dare not?" Xia Fengying throws away the stick. He walks over and looks down on her for a long time with her height advantage. Scenery person short momentum gas inexplicable also short down, she said with a stiff head: "summer wind shadow, don''t think you are higher than me, I''m afraid of you?" Xia Fengying is ten years older than the scenery. In the memory of the scenery, her brother has been bullying her until she is big. She likes cute dolls, so he throws all her dolls away. Then she puts up posters of horror movies in her room for pranks. She likes to eat sweets, so he always eats all the sweets in the refrigerator first. What''s more, because Xia Xia Chao''s husband and wife are busy, so when she was three years old, the same guy took her to take a bath. Even if she wanted to resist, she couldn''t resist, because this guy would throw her directly into the bathtub without hesitation. Although later, under her fierce protest, Xia Dynasty found a nanny to take care of the scenery, but the scenery always seemed to stay at the age of three in Xia Fengying''s impression He''ll always call her airport. Now, for example. Xia Fengying put her hand on the waist of the scenery and held her up directly. She was so scared that she could only hold his hand and shout, "Xia Fengying, what are you doing?" That''s how he threw her into the bathtub. She has a shadow! Summer wind shadow disliked "tut" a, "airport, or no long meat." "Does it matter to you if I grow meat or not?" "Summer scenery, just like you, I don''t like you. Do you think Junze will like you?" Junze was suddenly mentioned. The foot of the scenery hangs in the air kicks a summer wind shadow''s belly, "I don''t need him to take a fancy to me again!" The image of Xia Feng, who was attacked, didn''t feel any pain at all. She also held her up and turned in another direction. Her face was even whiter by her. "Look at your advice. You don''t need him to take a fancy to you. What are you doing in such a hurry to save people?" "Are you a fool?" The scenery wants to kick him again, "dad knows you fight with him, you will be locked up again!" Xia Fengying was stunned for a while, and her lips suddenly moved, but she soon returned to a disdainful smile, "Oh, summer scenery cares so much about me, should I feel so happy?" What scenery dislikes the most is his careless attitude and the problem of lifting her from time to time. She glared at him fiercely, "Xia Fengying, you big pig head with pit in your brain!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1130 "I''m your brother. I''m a big pig. You''re a little pig." "You are the pig! I have nothing to do with you "Oh? Are you adopted by your parents? " "You are adopted! Your whole family is adopted! " Xia Fengying laughed, "my whole family, but also have you." Scenery throat a stem, suddenly realized that the brother and sister quarrel is the worst, because you scold and scold, a careless will give yourself to go in. "Summer wind shadow, you let me down!" Since she can''t win, she won''t quarrel with him. She wants to go back to sleep, and she doesn''t care about his rubbish. Xia Fengying''s lips were lifted, and his face was hurt. At the moment, he was charmed beyond words. He carried the scenery on his shoulder, turned his head and left, "why do you come down? Go back with me. " "Skirt! I''m going to run out She desperately pulled the skirt corner, tried to raise her head, turned to him and yelled, "summer wind shadow, I want to fight with you!" He patted her ass, "come on, big brother, I''m waiting for you to come to me and fight for it." Although that said, but he still unconsciously put his hand on her hip, covering the possibility of light. "Xia Fengying, you idiot, I don''t care about your business anymore!" Gradually, the voice of the scenery is not heard. Originally, it was still a tense atmosphere. At this moment, it suddenly became a little strange. Luo Li walked to Junze''s side and patted him on the shoulder, "I know you always enforce the law impartially, but next time you meet the big young master of Xia Fengying, you can still avoid it." Luo Li is Junze''s friend and the old partner of every action. If someone else says this, Junze is afraid that he has already left with a cold face, but this is what Luo Li said, so he just lightly replied, "I have discretion." "You..." Luo Li shook his head, "in the future, the big young master Xia is your uncle. You still don''t want to make the relationship too rigid with him." "The future is still in doubt." Junze looked at the direction of the scenery left, turned around also left. On the other side, the scenery was thrown on the bed. Although it didn''t hurt, she still recovered for a long time. Looking at the room with non mainstream rock style, she immediately sat up and asked Xia Fengying, who was searching for something in the cupboard, "why did you bring me to your room?" "Give me the medicine." Xia Fengying throws the medical box to the bed, and then sits in front of the bed with a stool, staring at her like this. It seems that she is really waiting for her medication. Scenery skimmed her lips, "you have your own hands, won''t you come by yourself?" Having said that, she sat down and opened the medical box. Xia Fengying stretched out her bleeding palm to see, "you see, my hand is also injured." "You just held me up for so long!" She almost smashed the gauze in her hand. As soon as she took out the cotton swab, the scenery noticed that there was still a princess sticker on the bottom of the medical box. She paused for a moment and asked him, "didn''t you hate me to paste this when you were a child? Why do you keep it? " Xia Fengying loved to fight since she was a child. Naturally, many times she was injured. Even the medical box was prepared by scenery. When she was five years old, that is, Xia Fengying pasted posters of various horror films in her room, she was vindictive and put all kinds of pink and tender little girl stickers on his things, even the medical box. Xia Fengying looked lazily at the sticker on the medical box and said casually, "the reason why I left this sticker is very simple. The woman''s chest on the painting is so flat, isn''t it very similar to you?" "Xia Fengying, you''d better die!" Scenery threw cotton swabs all over his face. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In view of the fact that readers outside the bookstore can''t see my author''s words, I''ll reply here and see a particularly funny comment. I didn''t dismantle the CP, didn''t abuse the original male and female owners, and the story only wrote about my male and female owners, not the original male and female owners. What''s the significance of the female''s counter attack? I''ll reply here. First, I''ve never boasted that it''s a counter attack. You think it''s your business. Second, you''ve seen too much about the quick wear of CP abusing the original mistress. Do you think this is the iron rule for female copywriters? Thirdly, my story does not focus on my men and women, so I write a fart www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1131 The original intention of Xia Fengying is to let the scenery medicate his wound, but according to his open attitude, it is good that he didn''t add a few wounds in the end. About his fight with Junze, I don''t know whether the Xia Dynasty knew it or not, but the Xia Dynasty didn''t speak, so they simply thought that he didn''t know. The Xia Dynasty was very busy. How busy was it? It''s one of those people who don''t even care about eating with children. After all, he is the master of the gospel land. He has a lot of things to deal with every day. One is the zombie, the other is the subordinates who will have different ideas. Fengjing said that she understood very well. She also knew that since her mother died, many women wanted to sit in Mrs. Xia''s position. Unfortunately, before the end of the world, Xia Dynasty focused on business. After the end of the world, all his mind was on scientific research in the land of the gospel, but there was nothing about women have interest in. The scenery more than once sighed at his brother, "see, our father is such a good man, ah, to be enterprising, but also infatuated with our mother, you should learn a bit, don''t do nothing every day, gag good?" "What to learn?" Xia Fengying slapped on the top of the scenery and said, "do you want to learn from him to be an old widower?" "I''m talking about Xia Fengying. Can you talk about it? What an old widower, that''s your father too Xia Fengying put away the medical box. He came back and patted her head. He said solemnly, "your brother, I always stand on the side of truth." "Come on." The scenery waved his hand and thought of something. She pulled him to sit by her side mysteriously. She cleared her throat and tried to disguise herself as casual and said: "brother, I want to ask..." "Cough!" Xia Feng coughed a few times, and then asked with a tone of doubt whether his ears were wrong: "what did you just call me?" "I call you brother. What''s the matter?" The scenery does not understand the way: "are you not my brother?" "Summer scenery, you have a fever?" He put his hand on her forehead. Seeing that he could not feel anything, he lowered his head and stuck it with her forehead, "no fever Is there something else wrong with you? " The scenery looked at her face closely. The strong masculine atmosphere made her blush and heartbeat. Soon, she turned her eyes to the band aid on his face. "What''s wrong with you? I''m in a good mood today. What''s wrong with you?" "Oh, you are in a good mood." Xia Feng Ying retreated and held her face with both hands and pinched the soft flesh on her face. "Say it, what do you want me to do? If I am in a good mood, I will promise you She grabbed his hand. "I heard that dad started to take you on business recently, didn''t he?" "Yes, what happened?" "I also heard that..." The scenery blinked. "There will be a very important person coming to our safe area in a few days, right?" "You mean the professor with paralyzed legs?" "Yes, yes, that''s him." She held his arm and swayed back and forth. "Brother, he''s dad''s guest, so you must know something about it?" "I don''t understand." Although the Xia Dynasty took him to deal with official business, he did not have this interest, so he would not take this matter into consideration. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1132 Scenery heard him say do not understand the three words on the curl of her mouth, she got out of bed to go outside the door, did not look back and said: "these days the wound do not touch water, and also, a bit more calm, do not go out and fight people." Xia Fengying looks at the back of the scenery and the gauze tied with a bow tie on his hand. When he falls back, he still decides to lie down and have a rest. However, it is impossible to settle down for the young master Xia. In fact, he did not have a rest. After a long time, he went out of the room again. When Fengjing heard the guardian report that her brother had run out again, she sighed tired and finally said, "let him go. As long as Xia Fengying doesn''t have an accident and fights with others, she doesn''t care. In the morning of the next day, the rumored Professor finally came to the gospel land under the protection of mercenaries. Fortunately, the scenery let Guardian wake her up on time, so that she could not be late to meet Shu Bai with other people. Shubai is a gentle and elegant man. At least, the scenery likes the bookish spirit that looms through his body. Shubai risks all the way from City C to city A. naturally, there is a certain reason for him. He is committed to the research of antibiotics against zombie virus. The scientific research equipment in the safety zone of City C can no longer meet his needs. Therefore, he submitted an application to come to the evangelical land of city A The Xia Dynasty welcomed his arrival and approved his application without hesitation. So now there is an early morning, Xia Dynasty, summer wind shadow, Junze, and scenery, these people stand at the door of the scene. People who enter the security area from the outside must pass the guardian test, which is to ensure that no one carrying the zombie virus will enter the security area. Even Shubai is no exception. He and his people were scanned by the guardian detector at the door. Guardian said: "everything is normal." The Xia Dynasty just went to shake hands and talk with Shu Bai, "Professor Shu, welcome to the land of gospel." "Thank you, Mr. Xia, for allowing me to come here." Shubai''s smile is elegant and charming, which can make people forget that he is in a wheelchair. It is said that there is only one soldier named Shuzhi who has not been protected by Shuzhi, but there is only one soldier who has not been there. In the end of life, death is a common thing, but the scenery has always been well protected by the Xia Dynasty. As soon as the end of the world broke out, she was taken to the safety zone by the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, she has not seen the scenery outside the safety zone. To be exact, she has not seen those zombies that bite people. Of course, she is not interested in seeing them. She was thinking about how to make a good impression on Shubai, but on such occasions, besides being a good girl, she couldn''t get in a word. The Xia Dynasty finally finished the courtship with Shubai. He took over the job of pushing the wheelchair in travel notes. He pushed the wheelchair himself and took Shubai to the inside. The scenery suddenly felt that her father was too enthusiastic, and she felt that there was nothing wrong with her father''s focus on the topic of zombies. Everyone in the gospel land knows that Xia Dynasty has a great wish, that is, world peace No, the wish of Xia Dynasty is to let human beings live the life before the coming of the end of the world, that is to say, to make the zombies extinct completely. Scenery is still thinking about how to relate to her strategic goal. She unconsciously walks behind the crowd. When she comes to her senses, she looks up and sees her travel notes in military uniform. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1133 Travel notes feel her eyes, then slightly lowered his head, and her eyes collided, his left face still has an old knife wound, and he is used to running in the field of life and death is absolutely not called good-looking, in peacetime, there will be many children afraid of him, not to mention now, even if an adult sees him, he will doubt whether he is a robber. The two of them just looked at each other, and neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was strange. Scenery blinked. She just mended her brain. How did he get the wound on his face? How could he suddenly stare at his eyes? But she didn''t stare at others for long. She took out a bag of band aids from her pocket of clothes. It was really a bag, more than 30. Travel notes looked at the little girl in front of her. First she grabbed one, but soon, she hesitated to look at the bad young man who was walking in front of her. She counted the band aid she had grasped in her hand and finally counted out seven. She also extended her hand. "Your hand is hurt. Here you are." Although the resources in their safety area are more abundant than those in other safety areas, medical supplies are always very precious. And these band aids, which she had saved for a long time, kept close to her, was afraid that Xia Fengying, a dandy, would be injured suddenly. Travel notes looked at her, deep voice can not hear any emotion, "just a small injury." There were several bloodstains on the back of his right hand, which was only scratched by a stone during the war with the zombie. "Even if it''s a minor injury, if it''s not good all the time, it will attract people''s attention. Moreover, guardian likes to meddle in his business most. You don''t want you to suddenly hear the voice of guardian saying that he wants to check for you from the room when you are resting." In this last age, almost everyone has developed the problem of paranoia. If the injured people come to the safe area, even if they pass the test, they will be isolated and observed for several days. Perhaps it was because of the fact that the travel notes were Shu Bai''s people that the Xia Dynasty relaxed the regulation. The travel notes were silent for a while, and finally reached out to take the things in her palm. His skin color was healthy wheat, while her skin color was always delicate and white. So when two hands were close, the color difference made people feel A little cute? Moreover, the travel notes are really high. He is probably the tallest among all the people. The scenery looks up at him and sighs, "Professor Shu will let you protect him. It''s really reasonable that you look at him. You have a sense of security." "Sense of security" these three words, has always been wandering outside the crowd of travel notes, listening to some strange, he pause, take back the line of sight on her body. Scenery touched her chin, hummed and laughed a few times in her heart. First of all, she had a good relationship with the bodyguard uncle. Later, it was not easy for her to get close to Shubai? She was so clever. Suddenly, her wrist was caught, and I don''t know when she also went to the back of Xia Fengying and said to the scenery: "you are not only an airport, but also a small short leg. You can walk so slowly. Next time I throw you out, let you be chased by those zombies and practice running speed." "Xia Fengying, you want to murder your sister!" "It''s a waste of food anyway." "You You''re wasting food! I always have a good meal, OK? " "Yes, I have to eat so much every day. If it wasn''t for the kindness of my brother and sister, who would like to support you Summer wind shadow while feeling, while holding people to go to the front. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1134 If she had to fight with Xia Fengying before, she would not win Xia Fengying, but now because of the presence of outsiders, she could not stand the idea of being alone with him. Xia Chao said that no matter what equipment Shubai wants to use and what experiments he wants to carry out, he will let the people in the safety zone also work hard to cooperate with Shubai''s research, which has given Shubai a lot of authority. After all, Xia Dynasty was a busy man. He had something to deal with. After taking Shubai to visit the laboratory, he ordered Xia Feng to take Shubai and his travel notes to their assigned room, and left with Junze. The scenery was very positive and said that I would go with me, and then I followed Xia Fengying shamelessly. Taking advantage of the fact that the plot has not yet developed, and the male and female masters have not yet fallen in love with the female host, she certainly has to take advantage of the opportunity to increase her sensibility. "Professor Shu." "I still remember when I was at school, your research was written in the textbook," he said with a smile Looking at the scenery together up the summer wind shadow, the canthus of my eyes jump. "It''s a junior high school textbook. I remember it." Shu Bai has a faint smile, which is really warm and moist like jade. It is a great blessing to see such a man in the last days. Like her father, Fengjing snatched the wheelchair from the hand of travel notes. She could only follow her and say with adoration: "you are so young that you are a professor, and every time your research results can win all the major academic awards, you are really amazing." Walking in the scenery behind the summer wind shadow is a corner of the mouth. Shubai''s eyebrows and eyes always have a polite smile, "it''s nothing, after all, I haven''t developed an antibiotic that can resist the zombie virus." "Don''t worry. This is all human affairs, not just Professor Shu. You don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself." She does think so. After all, it is not a Hollywood blockbuster. There is no such thing as a savior. It is just like in human history, no matter what a major natural disaster, people live on their own survival ability. There is no such thing as the situation that one person saves all mankind. It is irresponsible to place the hopes of all mankind on one person. Shubai suddenly asked with a smile, "is Miss Xia still studying?" "Of course, I''m very strict with myself, even if I can''t go to school..." "No need to go to school. She sleeps in her room every day. I don''t know how happy she is." Xia Fengying interrupted the scenery and laughed at her. She continued: "in the past, when I went to school, my grades were not good, and I didn''t like reading books. I prefer sleeping with a baby in my arms than studying. Am I right? My lovely sister She told herself to bear it, and then found that she couldn''t bear it! "Xia Fengying, don''t slander me. You are the one who plays truant every day!" "Oh, my lovely sister is so angry. What can I do?" "You''re so angry!" The scenery snorted, "I am not happy that you slander me!" "Summer scenery, I slander you?" Xia Fengying stretched out his hand, "come, let me touch your chest, and see if your conscience will hurt?" "Sex wolf, you!" The scenery slapped his outstretched hand. Xia Fengying rubbed her hands, which hurt a little, and grinned, "you are so angry, you still want to chase after the God? Brother, I''d like to advise you to save your energy. You might as well use this time to think about what you should eat every day. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1135 "Miss Xia has a good relationship with master Xia." After watching the drama for a long time, Shubai finally said, "you can see that young master Xia loves his sister very much." He looked at Xia Feng Ying''s eyes, as if he had the magic to see through people''s hearts. Xia Fengying, a quick reaction to say: "my sister is not tall, not good, not worthy of my handsome brother, I dislike her too late, blind will think I still love her." He "tut" again, it seems that he really dislikes it. The scenery is eager to kick him a few feet, she arms in both hands, but she snorted coldly, "I still don''t look up to you. I only know how to make trouble every day. The relationship between men and women is not clear. From small to large, I only know to build happiness on my pain. Not only do I eat, but also rob me to play. You are not worthy to be my brother!" "Do you really think I want to be your brother?" Xia Fengying walked over and stared at her for a long time. Then she squinted and laughed. She patted her head heavily and said casually, "if I can decide, I don''t want your sister yet." The scenery stepped on his feet and said in a loud voice: "summer wind shadow, I know you don''t like me! Is it necessary for you to talk about it every day? " Maybe every child thinks that her brothers and sisters will separate their parents'' love for them, especially Xia Fengying. When she was a child, she didn''t want to improve her relationship with Xia Fengying. After all, she thought it was very good to have a brother, but every time she took the initiative to find Xia Fengying, Xia Fengying would dislike her as a girl and never take her out to play I play happily with those so-called brothers every day. In the eyes of Xia Fengying, her status seems to be even lighter than his friends. Later, Fengjing began to go to school. She went to the same school as Xia Fengying, but she was in the primary school department, while he was in the high school department. Everyone knew that she had a devil in the world or a brother who was a school bully, so that she didn''t make a friend in school. All the people just kept her at a distance. Indeed, scenery doesn''t hate the feeling of being kept away from others, but she hates that every time someone points at her back and says that she is the sister of the bully who does no evil. Every time he does something, those teachers will habitually come to her to contact the head of the family. After all, Xia Dynasty is not everyone who can contact, and she has been kind to him for many times ! Well, in her first year of junior high school, the end of the world came, she did not have to go to school, and no teacher would call her to the office to contact her parents. "Xia Fengying, no matter what happens to you in the future, I will not take care of it!" The scenery turns to walk, even want to take advantage of the opportunity and Shu Bai to cover things also forget. Shubai leisurely said: "Miss Xia is angry, what should I do?" "You''re not her brother, so you don''t have to worry about it." Xia Fengying casually pointed out, "you two rooms are these two, live casually, I left." Xia Fengying walked smartly. Shubai raised her eyes and said with a smile: "this is a pair of interesting brothers and sisters. What do you think? Travel notes. " "What do you want to do?" "What to do You''ve been with me for so long, don''t you know? " Shubai''s vision is in the direction of Xia Fengying''s leaving. In the open corridor, there is no one else except him and his travel notes. His lips are raised, and there is a trace of satisfied smile in his eyes. "It''s worthy of saying that there is guardian, even there are so many good experiments." "I thought you were here just for the sake of guardian." "Yes, guardian is my goal, but it doesn''t hinder my experiment." Shubai''s lip angle rose a few points, this place, whether it''s technology or experiment, can really make him feel too satisfied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1136 On this day, the Xia Dynasty took people out to search for survivors as usual. In terms of helping others, the Xia Dynasty still had a special humanitarian spirit. As long as the Xia Dynasty led the team out, he would temporarily hand over the responsibility for the safety of the safety zone to Junze. No one will ask why Xia Fengying is not given to him, because everyone knows that this young master is uneducated and incompetent. He will give him the safety zone. It will be good if he does not destroy the safety zone. The scenery has been in the room for two days, sulking. Even Shubai''s existence has been forgotten temporarily. Xia Fengying is really angry with her this time. In the past, he has all kinds of dislikes of her in front of acquaintances. But in front of strangers, does she want face? The mobile phone on the bed suddenly lit up, and guardian''s voice sounded without warning, "Miss Xia, Mr. Xia is in danger." The scenery lying on the bed suddenly sat up, "what do you say? Don''t Xia Fengying stay in the safe area "An hour ago, Mr. Xia was out of the safe area." "He went out an hour ago. Why do you tell me now?" "Mr. Xia promises to be back in an hour." "I didn''t report the whereabouts of Mr. Xia or Miss Xia until they were in danger," guardian said Fengjing didn''t want to argue with a program. She asked directly, "where is he now?" The location map appeared on the screen of the mobile phone, "to the south of the safe area, two kilometers away, the situation is at s level. Please speed up the rescue of Miss Xia." Two kilometers away, that''s a distance that the guardian can''t reach with weapons. The scenery did not think much about it. She got dressed and got down from the bed. She picked up her mobile phone and asked, "guardian, where is Junze now?" "Mr. Jun is patrolling the equipment room." Finally, the safety zone is not a strange place. She can quickly find the direction. However, it took a few minutes for the scenery to arrive at the equipment room. Just in the corridor, she met Junze who was about to leave. She called him "Junze!" "It''s Miss Xia." Junze turned to see her appearance in a hurry and asked, "what happened?" "I need your help!" Scenery ran over and gasped, "my brother is in danger outside. Please take someone to help him!" "Outside? What Miss Xia means is that young master Xia is out of the safe area "Yes." Junze said: "I''m sorry, Miss Xia, no one can go out of the safe area without your father''s instructions." "You "You mean it doesn''t matter if my brother died outside?" "It''s the rules, it''s not about my personal feelings." "Good! Then I''ll contact my dad now! " Feng Feng picked up her mobile phone and said, "guardian, contact my dad." "Boss mobile phone has not enough power, I can''t contact." Junze said again: "Miss Xia..." "Shut up Scenery directly roared at Junze, and she looked at other people around him, "what about you? Are you not going to save my brother? " "This..." Luo Li looked at Junze and said, "young master Xia is in trouble. I think we can change the rules in a hurry and be flexible, right? Junze. " Junze was silent for a moment, "this is a safe area, rules are the most important, we can''t make other actions before there is no command." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1137 What Junze said is not unreasonable. In the final analysis, the most ruthless means to maintain the order here is to be fair and impartial. After all, there is no law in the world, and Junze in the safety zone represents the law. Junze said so, Luo Li did not say much, others were silent. The scenery heart already understood, they all can only listen to Junze''s words, she looked at Junze coldly, her voice was emitting a cold meaning, "Junze, you are very good, you remember today, no matter what important person you have outside in danger, I will do to stop you that person." She still remembers a plot, when the heroine is in danger outside, it is Junze who rushes out to rescue the beauty. Isn''t he saying to obey the rules? Well, then let''s play by the rules. Junze has a moment suddenly, because of her tone in the firm, but he has not had time to say anything, can only see the scenery turn away from the back. Fengguang runs back to her room and takes out a gun from the drawer. This is the gun that Xia Dynasty gave her for self-defense. Except for saving Xia Fengying when she was bored a few years ago, she never used this gun at all. She knows how much she has, but she also knows that she can''t give up Xia Fengying like those people. Yes, she is often disliked by him, but he is always her brother. With the help of guardian''s power, she got rid of Junze''s followers. Of course, Junze knew that she would want to slip out, so she sent someone to follow her when she returned to her room. But in this safe area, no matter how many people there are, it''s not like a guardian who will listen to her. Fengguang drove the car stolen from the garage directly to the gate of the base. When she saw the guards, she also drove straight past. Of course, it was easy for those soldiers to hide. When they were about to hit the gate, Fengjing called out "Guardian", and the gate opened for her to pass. Soon, the door closed again, and the man who wanted to chase could not get out. Although it was Fengguang who stole the car, it was still guardian who could control any electronic device and could do it more perfectly than human beings. Through the window, she saw a different view from that in the safe area. The desolate city, the dilapidated high-rise buildings, and the slow-moving and ugly zombies on the road were two extremes of the prosperous city three years ago. This is the first time that scenery sees a zombie. Although it is far away, she forgets the nausea. She takes back her eyes and stares at the map on her mobile phone screen. Her worry about Xia Fengying can make her forget many things. The red spot on the map was getting closer and closer. She looked up and saw a car occupied by zombies. There was a gunshot not far away. She said, "guardian, it must be brother. Let''s get there quickly." With the sound of guns getting louder and more and more zombies, guardian drove unstoppably and knocked the zombies out of a road all the way. The scenery closed his eyes and did not see the blood and flesh flying. Soon, he arrived at the door of the house which had no door. The car ran around several times and hit a group of zombies. Then the door opened to the people standing in the room. Xia Fengying, holding a gun, seemed to have no reaction to the people in the car. Until he reached out of the car and pulled him into the car with both hands. At the same time, as soon as the door was closed, his ear rang out a furious voice, "Xia Fengying, are you crazy!? If a man comes to such a dangerous place, you can say it if you want to die The car started quickly, away from the zombies. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1138 Xia Fengying did not take the gun''s hand to take out his ears, did not pay attention to the angry people nearby, but picked up the mobile phone and said: "guardian, I didn''t say don''t inform the summer scenery?" A lively and happy female voice soon sounded, "on the premise of protecting Mr. Xia''s safety, guardian can disobey Mr. Xia''s orders." "Summer wind shadow!" Fengjing climbed from the driver''s seat to the co pilot''s seat. She sat on Xia Fengying''s lap, grabbed his collar fiercely and said, "you almost died. You don''t want guardian to inform me. What do you mean?" The summer breeze shadow languidly leans on the seat, facing the little girl a pick eyebrow, "you come also just drag my hind legs." "Yes, I''ll hold you back, but I saved you from those disgusting things!" "So I''m happy. " He suddenly lowered the voice, let her stupefied for a moment, "what?" "I''m really happy." Xia Fengying''s hand was on her back and pressed her into his arms. His eyes narrowed slightly and he gently laughed, "scenery, thank you for coming to save me." "You What''s the matter with you? " The scenery suddenly trembled, and she pinched her hands on his face, "Hello, are you the summer wind shadow? You''re not going to be someone else, are you? " He rubbed her head again, and rubbed her hair disorderly. Only then did he smile with satisfaction, "can anyone pretend to be smart and handsome?" "Don''t rub it!" What she hates most is that someone destroys her hairstyle, but at present, no matter in terms of physical strength or height, she still can''t win him, so she can only protest from her mouth. "Why, angry?" He grinned and took out a box from his pocket. "Here you are." "What?" When Fengjing opened the carton, she saw four chocolate candies in order. She stayed for a long time without saying anything. Summer wind shadow and lazily touch her head, "don''t worry, this is what I do, fresh, no expiration." "You come out Is it for this? " "Isn''t your birthday just around the corner? My seventeen birthday is not too small. " Summer wind shadow heartless smile, "always listen to you when you sleep chant want to eat sugar, this time you eat after you can be quiet down." The scenery grasped the box and said with disgust: "who let you meddle in your business! No How do you know I can talk in my sleep She thought of what, and said: "summer wind shadow, you peep at me to sleep!" "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to..." His hand touched her cheek and gave a little smile, which was probably the gentlest time for him to smile. The scenery wiped her misty eyes. She hugged his waist and buried her head in his chest. "Xia Fengying, I don''t need a gift. You just have to spend my birthday with me. Not only this time, but also the next birthday, next time Even if I have a sister-in-law, I want you to accompany me "Silly girl, you won''t have a sister-in-law." His face gradually paled, "I''m upset enough to have you. I don''t have so much heart to serve other women..." "Brother..." She hugged his hand and increased her strength. There was a cry in her voice, "you will be ok I''ll find a way... " She tried her best not to see the bite on his arm, and he did not take the initiative to mention it, but she could not really ignore it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1139 Xia Fengying hugs the scenery sitting on his leg. He slightly lowers his head and sniffs her hair fragrance. He suddenly remembers that since he realized his secret emotion, he has not held her for a long time, "scenery, if you can''t start When I get out of the car, you go back alone "No way!" The scenery shook her head desperately, "I will not leave you! We''ll go back together His good temper smile way: "don''t be angry, if you take me back with you, you can''t go back." "We can go to Professor Shu. Isn''t he studying zombie virus all the time?" She raised her head and her eyes brightened. "Maybe he''ll find a way." She still remembers that because of Shubai, Junze was bitten by a zombie. But at this time, Shubai has not yet worked out any effective results, but maybe Maybe as long as Xia Fengying can hold on for a while, Shubai will definitely be able to work out the medicine to cure him. But Xia Fengying, after all, is not a male master. Without aura, how much role can this one play? "Well The scenery still lingers on that Shubai. " Xia Fengying sighs casually, the wound on his arm has begun to turn black. He is calculating the time in his mind. Ordinary people will start to change within 10 minutes after being bitten, and they will completely lose their mind in half an hour, that is to say Zombies. Scenery will not quarrel with him now, she tightly grasps his clothes Cape, "elder brother, don''t worry Soon we''ll be back. " "Scenery..." He called her name lightly. In fact, he knew very well that the person who was bitten could not go back. He put his hand on her jaw and let her look up at himself. Then he gave a gentle smile, not like the arrogance of the past, but gentle, "I have never told you one thing..." "I know everything. I used to sleep in class, steal food, and speak ill of my father behind my back You told dad all these things in a small report. " "Not these..." He laughed. "I''m going to talk about something more serious than that." "What..." "I like you. It''s between men and women." He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. The scenery opened her eyes and the touch on her lips made her have the illusion that she was dreaming. Maybe he felt that his time was running out, and Xia Fengying''s action gradually became wanton. When his tongue broke her teeth, she immediately wanted to retreat and leave. His strong and powerful hand held her, and she was not allowed to retreat. In the end She was also reluctant to let him hurt, but the idea of biting the tip of his tongue was gone. His kiss is becoming more and more intense, greedy not to let go of any sweet corner, this is the scene he has imagined countless times in his mind, but when he really kisses her, he does not feel satisfied, but wants to get more. But he has lost the qualification, which can be said that he has never had this qualification. It seems that after a century so long, Xia Fengying is finally willing to end the kiss. He reaches her forehead, sighs, and whispers, "before leaving, I can take away the first kiss of scenery, and I also make money." Ben still has a scene of shame and annoyance. Hearing his words, he suddenly got wet in his eyes, "but it''s just a bite. Why are you so pessimistic? Even if you really become a zombie, I will keep you in a cage until I find a way to save you, maybe one year, maybe two years You''ll be back to normal soon. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1140 "Silly girl." He flicked her forehead with his finger. "Shouldn''t you be asking why I like you at this time?" Yes, Xia Fengying likes the scenery of summer. I don''t know when this feeling starts. Maybe it''s every time she stares at him angrily. Maybe it''s when she calls his name angrily. Maybe it''s watching her lie in front of her father to help herself. They are not a pair of normal brothers and sisters, but he is trying to disguise as normal. In the past, he was the school bully, so no one dared to make her idea. Later, he was a famous lawless second generation ancestor, so no one dared her idea. It was just Junze He tried to hit him every time he saw it. Junze is the fiance of scenery, Xia Fengying wants this identity so much, but he is doomed to fail to get it, and Junze has the identity he dreams of, but Junze doesn''t cherish it at all. "Scenery said:" I will ask, after you are good, I will ask again. " He laughed again, his fingers caressed the corners of her lips, and he sighed that he wanted everything in her, but he didn''t have the chance. Her skin is so white, her neck is so beautiful, if you take a bite Xia Fengying shakes her head and tries to contain the sudden rise of appetite. He realized that his time was running out. The car stopped suddenly, and the guardian''s low voice rang, "Miss Xia, Mr. Xia, boss is coming. Please get off the bus." The scenery looks back at the window of the car. Sure enough, there are several cars in front of her. When she gets off the car, there is Xia Dynasty. She turns back happily and says, "Dad is here. I''ll ask him to find Shubai to find a way out." She got down from Xia Fengying, opened the door and went out. There was no joy in Xia Fengying''s eyes, because he knew well what would happen next, and he knew his father. But he still got out of the car and walked behind the scenery. If he could die in front of her as a person instead of a zombie, maybe it would be a good thing. Xia Dynasty is back to the safety zone only heard Junze report scenery out of things, he rushed to come, see the scenery is nothing, he is really relieved, but see scenery behind is obviously bitten Xia Feng shadow, his eyebrows frown, quickly took out the gun. The pace of scenery, her face of joy is also stiff, but soon, she put the summer shadow behind her, "Dad, what do you want to do?" Xia Dynasty looks indifferent, "scenery, wind shadow has been bitten for how long?" "Probably..." The summer breeze shadow looked at the watch on his hand, relaxed a smile, "20 minutes." His eyes have been covered with black, blue veins on the back of his hands exposed, showing that he is trying to suppress his desire to bite people. "Scenery, come here." Xia said gently, "you can''t stay by his side." "If I''m past, Dad, are you going to shoot directly?" "You also know very well that a person bitten by a zombie is already a dead man." Xia Chao said in a deep voice: "there is no way." "I know there is no way! But I can''t just watch you kill my brother. Dad, my brother is also your child. You can''t just give him up like this Xia Dynasty''s gentle eyes are like looking at a troubled child, he said slowly: "scenery, except you and your mother, there is nothing I can''t give up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1141 The words of the Xia Dynasty are no doubt like a bomb, so that the scenery is still holding a fluke mind at the moment. Xia Fengying patted the shoulder of the scenery and walked to her in front of her, "this is my business, you don''t have to worry about it." "I don''t want to care. Do I want to listen to you?" The scenery clapped off his hand and glared at him. Then she took his hand and let him stand behind him. She looked at the Xia Dynasty with an unshakable look. "In any case, I won''t look at Dad, you hurt your brother." Xia Dynasty was silent for a moment, he took back the gun, was compromise, "I can not do it now, but scenery, you must go back with me." "Does Dad mean to leave my brother here alone?" "Scenery, don''t you understand that I can''t take him back with such a shadow?" Yes, she knows, but she can''t. Summer breeze shadow and suddenly smile: "little girl, don''t you say don''t care about me anymore? Why are you meddling now "Xia Fengying, do you want to be so naive?" The scenery looked back at him and said, "do you think I can change my mind by saying these words now?" "Since scenery, you can''t make a decision..." Xia Dynasty again raised the gun, "as a father, I will help you do everything." Scenery laughed and took out the gun in her pocket. Instead of pointing the gun at others, she pointed the gun head at her temple. "Today, anyway, I won''t let anyone kill him like this. If you still want to do it, Dad, you can try it." Xia Fengying''s hand movement is hanging on his side. He looks at the figure in front of him, and his throat knot rolls. His hand is almost on her shoulder with a trembling arc, "scenery..." "Shut up She looked at him maliciously, "no one can change what I decide, not to mention you, a bad young man who bullied me since I was a child!" Xia Fengying''s mouth is puffed, and the sentimental words can''t be said. Not far away the Xia Dynasty has been cold face, "scenery, I am your father." "But he''s my brother, too!" The scenery said, "Dad, take your people out of here." "You want to be with him. Do you know that when he becomes a zombie, you will be in danger!" "Even if he becomes a zombie, he will still be my brother!" She untied the safety of the pistol. As long as she gently pulled the trigger, she would instantly become a corpse lying on the ground. "I repeat, Dad, take your people away!" At the moment, she had a fierce look, but it was similar to the previous one. Xia Dynasty looked at Xia Fengying, he raised his hand, gnashing his teeth and told the people behind him: "we leave." Xia Dynasty always valued her own life safety more than scenery. He would not let the scenery really go to that extreme step, but he would not sit by the scenery and stay with a person bitten by a zombie. Seeing the retreat of Xia Dynasty, the scenery immediately took Xia Fengying''s hand and ran into the car. When the door was closed, she said directly to her mobile phone, "guardian, drive." The car started quickly and gradually moved away. Fengjing looks at the map on the screen of her mobile phone. There are several red dots behind her. She knows that this is her father''s man, and her father can''t let her leave alone. After a few minutes of silence, Xia Fengying, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, suddenly said, "it''s enough. The scenery should go back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1142 Scenery frowned at him, "I''m not making trouble!" Summer wind shadow a smile, "well, I said wrong, but the scenery has taken me far away, you do very well, no longer feel bad conscience." "It''s not just a matter of conscience." Scenery seriously said to him: "you are my brother, if it is other people, but I can''t do it, just watch you die." Xia Fengying sighed, "I thought I could hear the scenery like me at least before I died." "I..." She pauses and takes back her eyes on him. Instead, she looks at the scenery outside the window in front of her. "I haven''t thought about this problem. After all, over the years I treat you as my brother. We are just brothers and sisters. If you suddenly ask me to give an answer I don''t know myself. What answers can I give. " Just when she was lost, a hand rubbed on top of her head. Xia Fengying slightly bowed her head. When she lifted her eyes, he was close to her face, and his voice was also faint, "I''m sorry, scenery, I know that saying these will make you feel troubled, but the matter has reached this point. If you don''t say it again Even if it''s death, I won''t take it. " "It''s all my fault..." She put her hand around him and sobbed, "if you didn''t make candy for me..." One of his arms was stiff and unable to move. He could only use another hand with perception around her waist and kiss her head. He said in a low voice: "it''s none of your business. The scenery is so good. No man can stay with you for such a long time. It''s also hard-hearted. All the things I said about you are false, but only one is true." "What words..." "You''re really an airport." She said angrily: "summer wind shadow!" He laughed. "Don''t get excited. I''ll make you laugh." "You still have the heart to tease me. Are you in a good mood now?" "I''m really in a good mood to hold you like this." She paused and whispered, "I will try to contact Professor Shu. I will ask him to find a way to save you." "Shubai?" Xia Feng Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, "you''d better not trust him too much." "Why?" "He made me feel bad." "Because I think he''s good?" "It''s not that simple." Xia Fengying pinched her face, and there seemed to be a taboo in her voice. "From the first sight I saw that man, he gave me the feeling that he was full of danger, and the travel notes of the bodyguard beside him. His danger level will never be lower than that of Shubai." The scenery blinked, "are these all your intuition?" She thought that her intuition was the strongest, but when she saw Shu Bai and her travel notes, she didn''t have any alertness in her mind. "No matter whether it''s my intuition or not, I hope you''d better not contact them in the future. You don''t have any ingenuity. You don''t even have any cleverness. You are definitely a white mouse in front of them." Summer breeze shadow again wry smile, "how should do just good? After I am not around you, you are sold, you do not know, even if in danger, there will not be people like me will fight out to block in front of you "So You should never have left me. " She said a word that she couldn''t be sure of. "I''ll find a way. Even if you''re a zombie, you''ll come back one day." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1143 The number of times that system Jun will reply to the scenery is less and less. It is just like at this moment, no matter how many times the scenery calls his name in his mind, he has not answered her question. Now she can only rely on those uncertain plots. Similarly, she does not know how much change the world will be caused by her appearance. However, she is optimistic that at least that key character, Shubai, is still there, which proves that Shubai, sooner or later, will develop medicine for the treatment of zombies. Xia Fengying''s time is running out. He stops his car in front of an abandoned room. While he is still rational, he makes scenery close his eyes. Then he shoots out the two zombies in the room, kicks out the two corpses and closes the door. He gives the gun in his hand to the scenery. "I don''t have much time." Xia Fengying''s skin color began to change, especially pale, just like a patient who had just finished chemotherapy. He leaned on the shoulder of scenery and said to her, "when I lose my mind, you will shoot me and directly aim at my head, OK?" She shook her head. "I can''t do it." "Scenery, obedience." He felt his body was slowly stiff, and the girl in front of him made him want to bite more and more serious appetite, he pulled out a stiff smile, "you also saw those zombies, very disgusting, right? You don''t want to see me become like them. " "You are not like them! You''re my brother, you''re no one else! " "It''s because I''m not the rest of the scenery That''s why I think in the heart of scenery, I will always be a person, not a walking corpse. " He gently said: "I understand that it is a very cruel thing to let the scenery do it. If the scenery is not willing to do it, it doesn''t matter. You should leave this room now and never come back." "Don''t..." Now she feels powerless for everything in front of her, and she can''t do anything, but she knows all this, but she just can''t do it, so she leaves, "I can''t do it, I can''t leave you I never thought that I would leave you in danger... " "Don''t feel guilty." His voice became lighter and lighter, "everything is my own choice. Scenery has never asked me to do anything or ask me to do anything So no matter what happened to me, you''re not wrong and you don''t have to feel guilty. " She bit her lip or shook her head, holding his hand tightly, as if she would not leave no matter what he said. Xia Fengying sighed, undeniably, for her stubbornness at the moment, he would have a faint joy, but he also knew that this was not the reason for her to stay. He was a step away from her. She timidly extended her hand to grasp his hand, and suddenly, he caught her hand and pushed her to the old sofa. "Brother!" He pressed down on her body and quickly bit her neck, but only bit out a slight tooth mark. His eyes were clear for a moment, and his body soon retreated. Finally, the residual consciousness still reminded him that he could not hurt this girl. Xia Fengying will bite the desire to endure to this time, is the limit of human beings, he looked at her, took away the gun in her hand, there must be someone to end all this, since she is reluctant to give up, let him do it himself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1144 ¡°Guardian£¡¡± Scenery yelled, her mobile phone suddenly shot a ray of light, strong light let Xia Fengying''s eyes instinctively close, at this time, she picked up a stick on the ground, knocked him unconscious. Xia Fengying won''t be in a coma for too long. He will soon wake up as a zombie. So she went to the trunk of the car in a hurry and took out the rope. When she came back, she tied up Xia Fengying. After thinking about it, she found a piece of cloth and tied up his mouth. Finally, she stepped back and squatted, waiting for him to wake up. After about three minutes, Xia Fengying opened his eyes. Of course, there was no human emotion in his lifeless eyes. He just smelled the smell of living people and wanted to go in the direction of the scenery, but only his feet were not tied. His walking was very unbalanced, and his slow movement made his body look crooked It could fall at any time. All of a sudden, the scenery cried. The miracle she prayed for didn''t happen. After all, her brother was not the man, so it was taken for granted that he would not be the same as the man. Even if he was bitten, there would be no change. She watched him come to her with a slow speed, and finally fell down towards her. He pressed on her body, his head was rubbing against her neck, but his mouth was tied up by the cloth strip, which made him unable to bite. The scenery did not struggle. She stretched out her bracelet and hugged the body without temperature. The tiny weeping that had been repressed suddenly turned into crying. The zombie was always sensitive to the sound. Maybe her voice was too loud. His movement of rubbing her neck became smaller. It was as if a pet was rubbing against the master''s body. I don''t know how long, her cry gradually become smaller, the scenery is still under the pressure of Xia Fengying, she picked up the mobile phone, no emotion said: "guardian, tell my dad I''m ok, let him not send so many people to follow me." "Yes, Miss Xia." When Guardian finished answering, the screen of the phone went black. Scenery gently patted the back of summer wind shadow, "brother, don''t worry, I will take good care of you." She lay down for a while, finally pushed him away, and began to simply clean up this long deserted house. This is a small house on the second floor of the first floor. There are still wedding photos of a man and a woman on the wall. The scenery has not thought about whether the two zombies killed by Xia Fengying are the owners of this room when they just came in, because in the last World occupied by zombies, these two zombies are the owners of this room Nothing matters. After all, there is only scenery here, so where the scenery goes, Xia Fengying will follow her there, and then get closer, she will always want to rub her body, like a pet. This is just a metaphor used by scenery to comfort herself. She knows how cruel the reality is. He is a zombie, not A living creature. Xia Dynasty did not take away those who protect her, the scenery has been too lazy to care, she roughly put the house ready when it was dark, and then pointed to a room on the second floor and said: "summer wind shadow, this room is yours, you rest here, understand?" No one answered her. Pushing away his head, she thought that he had acquiesced. Then, she went into the next room and was about to close the door. As a result, he had entered half of his body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1145 "This is my room, next door is your room!" Summer wind shadow is always higher than her many, he is forced to squeeze in, she is not so easy to push him away. "Xia Fengying, I am your sister! Even when I was a child, I''m so old, you can''t sleep with me any more! " At last, he crushed her to the ground. The scenery sighed, put his arm on his forehead and sighed deeply, "well, well, since you want to sleep with me so much, it''s only today." She spent a lot of effort to climb out of him and fell on the big bed. Soon, he followed her taste and lay on the bed. However, unlike the quiet one, he rubbed against her again. The desire to bite her was so strong. However, before she untied the cloth on his mouth, all his efforts were in vain. The scenery that has been tired for a day is really too lazy to care about him. Finally, she fell asleep under his rubbing. Before Guardian reported that the scenery was in danger, the people of Xia Dynasty would never rush out suddenly. How much the scenery looked at Xia Fengying''s brother could be seen from the confrontation that day. Yes, the Xia Dynasty had some opinions. He was a father, but he didn''t have an important elder brother in the eyes of scenery. This made him feel envious and optimistic Most of them didn''t have bitter scenery. He would soon come back to him because he couldn''t bear the bitter days outside, but he was wrong. Scenery can not only bear hardships, but also the ability to survive in the wild has been forced to light up. If she is hungry, she can eat the cans brought out of the car. Thanks to Junze, every car will be equipped with food and water, just in case the soldiers going out will encounter this kind of trapped situation, but the scenery is not trapped, she is willing to stay outside. But she can eat canned food, but Xia Fengying can''t. Even zombies need to eat, otherwise their body functions will slowly decline and eventually lose their power and become corrupt. Xia Fengying''s body has gradually begun to have a corpse smell, even the corpse spots also began to appear, she tried to pretend to ignore this, led the rope tied to his body, took the gun out to look for prey. With guardian, she can always find those small animals very quickly. At this time, she will untie the cloth on his face and watch him eat the bodies of these animals raw. He can only eat raw food, human cooked food, zombies will not eat, perhaps full. Even if his mouth has not been tied, he will not bite her. Scenery wipe the blood on his face, and finally think about it The cloth strip was re tied, and then changed a little bit to a good-looking way of tying the rope, just tying his wrists together. When he was full, he didn''t even have the idea of resistance. It has been more than ten days since she raised him. He will not have human feelings and consciousness. However, he can understand that he can''t bite her because she will give him more food. The scenery took him to the river. She took out a handkerchief and washed it in the water. Then she wiped her face. It was like washing her face. As soon as she turned back, she was suddenly knocked down on the grass by him. This time, it was her turn to dislike "tut" at last, "Xia Fengying, you are too lively..." A dog tail grass was taken by him and handed to her in front of her, so that her words suddenly stopped. She stares at the man on her body, suddenly a layer of fog rises in her eyes, "this is For me? " He didn''t respond, he just kept it. Now the summer wind shadow, pale skin, there are black corpse spots on his face, and he used to think that he is handsome and unrestrained. But in her eyes, he was no different from before. All of a sudden, the sound of guns rang out by the quiet river. The green grass fell to the ground, his head shed black blood, the body fell on her body powerless. The scenery was stunned for a long time, until she felt the shaking of her body. Her shaking hand gently pushed the people on her body, "brother..." No movement. Then there was an extra pair of military boots in her field of vision. The gun in the hand of travel notes was still smoking. He said indifferently: "the game of raising zombies for children should be over." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1146 The scenery holds the cold corpse to sit up, she droops her head, the shadow cast by the Liu Hai covers her eyes, she is very quiet, clever like a baby, but the blood stains on her half face, inexplicably more than a trace of strange beauty. The travel notes said without expression: "go back with me." "Who sent you here?" Scenery down the line of sight, just quietly looking at the arms of the people, can also be said to be A real body. "Professor Shu." "He asked you to come Did you kill my brother? " "Xia Fengying has already died. No one has killed him." "He''s not dead..." "Miss Xia." Travel notes take back the gun in his hand, there is no mood fluctuation in the tone, "do you think that if you train him to be a pet, with your dependence, he is still alive?" "He is still alive He didn''t die "You do this, just more let him even human identity is not." Yes, these days, she feeds her, cleans for him, and even takes him with a rope wherever she goes. Xia Fengying is dead, but she can''t even make him go to the earth as a person. From the beginning, she has been avoiding this problem. She is not willing to think about it, but it does not mean that she does not understand. But then how, she always just think of one thing, until the plot officially begins that day, Xia Fengying can come back. This shot of travel notes broke all her fantasies. "He''s still alive!" The scenery quickly took out the gun and pointed at the man in front of her. She raised her head. Her eyes were full of ruthlessness, and her expression was even more rare. "I said he was still alive He''s alive. Why do you kill him? " "Bang", a bullet into the man''s shoulder, soon, red blood flow out. Her hand, holding the gun, trembled slightly. Travel notes did not frown, even for the shoulder injury, he slightly bent down, just put out his hand, she subconsciously with one hand to hold Xia Fengying, and the other hand with a gun was against his chest, "you don''t come here!" The hand of travel notes stretched out on her cheek, she was stunned for a moment, and the blood on that half face had been wiped by his big hand. "Let''s go." Take back his hand, travel notes turned, from beginning to end, he did not seem to see her pointing a gun at himself. When the scenery comes back to God, the back of the travel notes is not fortified at all, as long as she shoots again But now she''s calmer and calmer, she can''t shoot. Yes, she has to go back. Only when she goes back can she find a way. Out of a few steps of travel back, see the girl is struggling to carry the body of a long time dead, he went back. Seeing him come back, the scenery immediately hugged Xia Fengying, and watched him with vigilance, which was a gesture of protection. Travel notes squat down, he did not look at the scenery, but directly grasped Xia Fengying''s hand and carried him behind his back. Then he stood up and glanced at the girl sitting on the ground. "If you rush back now, you can just hit the time to change your defense." The scenery suddenly opened her eyes, "would you like to Take my brother back? " "I just need to make sure that no zombies bite people, infect people in the safe area, and I''m not interested in other things." Words fall, he carries the summer wind shadow''s body to turn to leave. The scenery wiped his eyes and immediately stood up from the ground and followed him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1147 When she went back, she took the car from travel notes. The scenery was holding the summer wind shadow in her back. The closer she was to the safety zone, she became more and more uneasy. She picked up her mobile phone and pleaded, "guardian, when you pass the security check, you will pretend that we don''t have my brother in the car, OK?" "The third rule of the gospel land does not allow zombies to be brought into the base." There is no extra emotion in guardian''s indifferent voice. Even though Xia Fengying was the second authority of guardian when he was alive, he has now become the corpse of Xia Fengying, and guardian has no right to carry out the protection task. The scenery clenched the mobile phone, "guardian, I am your second authority person, I now order you, let us pass the security check." "Miss Xia, you don''t have the highest authority. I can''t execute this order." The travel notes driving in front suddenly said: "Mr. Xia said that all people and things in the evangelical land should cooperate with Professor Shu''s experiment. Now, Professor Shu needs a corpse. Guardian, Mr. Xia is your highest authority. You can''t refuse his order." "Yes." Guardian said: "the experiment of Professor Shu was unconditionally satisfied, and Xia Fengying was allowed to enter the land of gospel." The scenery unexpectedly looks at the travel notes, but the travel notes just concentrate on driving, and don''t look back. She suddenly feels that it is not a taste. Guardian has been living with her and Xia Fengying for many years, but her prayer is not as good as the travel notes. But soon, scenery shook her head again and drove all the imbalance out of her mind. In the final analysis, guardian is just an artificial intelligence program that executes the master''s command. The program will not have feelings. If she feels that she cares, it will be a very stupid behavior. The car quickly arrived at the safety area and passed the safety equipment inspection at the door. After entering, the guards only saw that it was Professor Shu''s bodyguard. No one dared to stop him. So they did not see the girl sitting in the back row holding a corpse. When the car entered the garage, the scenery also got off the car. The travel notes looked at the corpse lying on the seat. When the scenery thought he was going to do something, he turned and left. Fengguang quickly bent down into the car to drag Xia Fengying out first, but the rest of her eyes saw the bloodstain on the driver''s seat. It was obvious that this was the wound left by her shooting her travel notes, and it is still bleeding up to now. Fengjing takes back her eyes and takes a long time to carry Xia Fengying behind her. She moves slowly to a building. According to guardian''s instructions, she avoids many guards all the way. She walks and stops. Finally, she comes to a room on the third floor, which is an electronic lock, but it doesn''t matter. There is guardian there. When the door opens, a blast of air-conditioning will soon hit. This is the cold storage room. Sometimes the prey that someone catches will be put here. The scenery went in against the cold. She put the man on her back on a long frosted table. Soon, he would be covered with ice. She took out her handkerchief, gently wiped the blood on his head, and put the well preserved green grass in his hand. "Brother, when you wake up, you can give it to me." Fengguang came out of the cold storage room and ordered Guardian that no one except her could open the lock on the door. The Xia Dynasty soon learned that not only the Xia Dynasty, but also Junze came to see the scenery. When she heard that the scenery had been left outside with the bitten shadow of Xia Feng, all the people criticized him, even his friend Luo Li Also, if Junze was able to accommodate at that time, maybe these bad things would not have happened. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1148 After all, it''s just that if, what has happened, no one can change it, and no one can know what it would be like if they had changed their choice at that time. In any case, Junze heart is really feel some subtle, he saw the scenery, look is not very natural said: "for the matter of summer wind shadow, I am very sorry." The scenery stands at the door of the room and smiles, "what do you regret? My brother was bitten by a zombie. You didn''t bite me. " "Miss Xia, believe it or not, I really don''t want to see such a thing happen." Junze pause for a moment, then said: "my duty, tell me not to abuse power for personal gain." She laughs, the tone is relaxed, "abuse power for personal gain" these four words all come, it seems that my brother is really a headache for you "If something happens to Xia Fengying, you should hate me." He could see how much irony there was in her casual attitude, but if he did it again, he would still make the same choice, "I will not regret my decision, but I owe you and Xia Fengying a word of apology." "I don''t accept your so-called apology." "I will wait for that day, waiting for you to experience what it is like to lose an important person." It was a curse, she said with a smile. Junzeton has been a long time. Since his parents passed away, he has no important person. The so-called "harmony and scenery" is his fiancee, which is just a joke made by the elders after drinking many years ago. Rather than treating the scenery as his fiancee, he treats her as a child. His cognition of scenery is only his boss''s It''s just a spoiled daughter. He didn''t take her words to heart. Even though the disgust in her eyes made him feel a little uncomfortable, he still kindly advised: "Xia Fengying is dead, I hope you can come out of the sadness..." "Shut up!" Scenery suddenly emotional said: "he is not dead, one day he will live over!" "Pa" a sound, she heavily closed the door, leaning against the door for a long time, she calmed down. Over the past few days, all the people have told her that her brother has died, but she still can''t accept and won''t accept this answer. She stubbornly thinks that he is not dead, which is stubborn that no one can change. For the denial of Xia Fengying''s death, scenery has almost reached an extreme and morbid state of mind. As long as someone mentions Xia Fengying''s death, she will lose control of her emotions, which is an emotional change that she can''t control. Slowly walked back to the desk and sat down. The scenery looked at the box containing candy. She had lost the courage to open the box. Every time she looked at it, she could not help thinking of the scene when he gave her candy. He asked her if she liked him, and he couldn''t hear her before she gave the answer. A drop of tears on the table, the scenery found that she was crying again. She wiped her eyes and said in her heart that Xia Fengying was not dead yet. What was she crying for? A male voice suddenly sounded in the room, "little princess, are you crying again?" Scenery a Leng, Huo ran up, this is the voice of Xia Fengying, she can''t be more familiar with, but looking around, she finally put her eyes on the mobile phone on the table, this is Xia Fengying''s mobile phone, which she brought back, and now, the screen above is on. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1149 ¡°Guardian¡­¡­¡± She called out the name uncertainly. She still remembered that on Xia Fengying''s mobile phone, the guardian he set up was a lively female voice. "You must be surprised why guardian''s voice suddenly became your brother''s voice." The familiar on the screen jumped, "because when I was bitten, I had recorded all my words in advance. On your birthday, guardian will release my recording. It''s 12:00 on the 17th, right? You must not have gone to bed. Although scenery always says that I hate me, if something happens to me, scenery will not be able to sleep, let alone This time I''m dead. " Xia Fengying has always known the scenery and knows her better than herself, just as he likes her more than he likes himself. Scenery picked up the mobile phone with one hand, and wiped her tears with the other hand, "you idiot If you never lose in a fight, how can you be bitten? " The voice of summer breeze shadow is very joyful ring out, "Oh ~ I heard, you must be scolding me now, right?" "Yes, I am scolding you! Don''t you hate it when I scold you? Come and hit me now "It''s a pity that even if I want to carry the scenery and throw it in the mud now, I can''t do it." He sighed, "forget it, I''ve bullied you for so many years. It doesn''t matter if I''m scolded by the scenery occasionally." The scenery suddenly felt a pain in his heart, "brother..." "I don''t know if Fengguang likes my chocolate candy. It doesn''t matter if I don''t like it. Since I''m the elder brother of Fengguang, how can I only prepare so little for my birthday present? Come on, scenery. Shall we play the game of midnight adventure Xia Fengying said happily: "it''s just like when you were a child. You had a nightmare and couldn''t sleep. I took you out to play. You''re timid. You always hold my hand tightly when walking on the road in the middle of the night. The most scared thing is that I will throw you away. Silly girl, I can''t bear to lose you." She wiped her blurred eyes again, curled her mouth and said, "it''s true that people don''t talk around. Hum, it''s you that scared me every time I play a ghost." "Scenery, let''s go. Let''s get out of the room and go downstairs." The voice in the mobile phone lowered a little, "it''s time for us to take risks. You can''t be found by other people, especially Junze, who loves to patrol in the middle of the night." Scenery dressed, and then picked up her mobile phone, she went out of the room, began to go down the stairs, went to the first floor, the voice of Xia Fengying rang again, "Luo Li has a sleepwalking problem in the middle of the night, scenery, you remember to step a little lighter." The scenery shrank in the stairwell. It was not long before she saw Luo Li walking up and down the corridor. She relaxed her steps and quickly slipped out. When she stood downstairs, the voice of summer wind shadow sounded on time, "down the stairs, walk to the left one hundred and thirty-five steps." She didn''t know how he could get to the exact number of steps, but when he said so, she did. The scenery was very careful. After walking 135 steps, the mobile phone screen lit up again, "I don''t know if my estimation is correct But I have a good simulation in my mind. How long will the scenery of little short legs go? Now, the scenery must have gone, right? " She stood under a tree, trying to refute, but could not say a word. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1150 "Even if you want to deny the scenery, it doesn''t matter. I''m the one who knows the scenery best. Even when refuting, the scenery is very lovely, eh So scenery can be more duplicity, even if it is this awkward character, brother I also like it very much Yes, she didn''t know how much he wanted to hold her up and hide her in a place no one could find. All her expressions were so vivid that he couldn''t help but feel excited. But every time, he could only tell her that he disliked her, as if only in this way, his unknown emotion would be suppressed. The scenery moved his lips and whispered, "summer wind shadow, you are so numb today..." "Tut, the scenery must be hating me. Well, let''s continue to do business." The summer wind shadow turned to be serious and said: "now, the scenery passes through the grove in front of you. Don''t walk around. Do you see the small wild flowers on the ground? I don''t know what kind of flower it is. It won''t be a precious variety. I''d like to look for roses, but now I can only find these unknown wild flowers. Don''t mind the scenery. You can walk along the route with flowers. Don''t be afraid. I will accompany you. " "I''m not afraid to have Guardian here." She hummed and walked forward. This is her first time to walk in this small forest. There is no danger in the safe area, but maybe she has seen too many horror movies. She has never liked the small woods, so she will not know when he planted these unknown wild flowers here. The scenery did not miss the posture of any flower blooming. After walking for four or five minutes, a small wooden house appeared in front of her, which was very simple. It could be seen that this was a small house roughly built by a person. On the ground beside the house, there were all kinds of tools and wood blocks. Under the moonlight, everything seemed warm. "Scenery, go in. There are treasures I gave you." She clenched her cell phone, walked forward and opened the door. The light in the house lit up in an instant. "The power of the wooden house is not easy to steal from the outside. Remember the scenery and don''t tell Dad." The door of the room is opened. Do you see the view of the room? You''ll love this room. " She saw the room at a glance. Through the small living room, she walked into the room. There were pink wallpaper on the wall, dolls on the bed that looked soft, and a big box on the table was particularly conspicuous. After taking everything into consideration, she opened the box. Candy It''s all candy, different kinds, different flavors, different packaging. This is her The first time I saw so many sweets. "It''s not easy to go out, but it''s only a chocolate. All the sweets are collected. In order to be perfect, I have to come out this time anyway." It is said that Xia Fengying likes to play and make trouble, and always likes to run out to add trouble to others. But when he goes out, it is not rebellious. "I wanted to wait until Fengguang''s adult birthday to let the scenery come here, but now I have to advance it, scenery I don''t want you to forget me. " Xia Fengying''s voice was low and slow, "but people always have to look forward. The shelf life of these candies is only two years at most. If you are about to forget me, eat a sugar. Don''t eat too fast. I''m afraid your teeth will hurt. The scenery will remember me for the past two years, although it is not willing to But I hope the scenery can live happily Finally, he gently said: "scenery, I don''t want to be your brother, a long time ago I don''t want to, if I mean, if we weren''t brothers and sisters, would you like me? Even a little bit... " "Yes..." With her hands on the table, she had the strength to stand here. Tears were dripping on the candy pile. She cried with an uncontrollable voice: "I will like you..." She couldn''t do it. She couldn''t move in the face of such a man. She would like him, but he would never hear him again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1151 Scenery stayed in the wooden house for a whole night. The next day, she found Shu Bai, who was sitting in the laboratory studying his pile of equipment. His travel notes also followed him. Seeing the scenery breaking through the door, he just shook his mind slightly, and then asked with a smile, "Miss Xia, what''s the matter?" "Professor Shu." The scenery looked at the indifferent travel notes. She looked at Shu Bai again and said slowly, "I want to ask you to help me with one thing." "What is it?" "I beg you Save my brother. " Shu Bai was stunned. He hesitated for a moment and then said, "Miss Xia If I remember correctly, your brother Young master Xia, he has already... " "He''s not dead yet!" Fengfeng stopped for a moment and obstinately said: "I ask Professor Shu only one thing, that is to help my brother get rid of the zombie virus in his body, so that he can recover into human beings." "But Miss Xia..." "I understand!" At this moment, she increased the volume, slightly stunned, and she quickly lowered her voice and said, "you just need to help me restore my brother''s body to human beings. I can do other things myself." System Jun said that she can spend 50 points to exchange for medicine to bring back the dead. Yes, she can make Xia Fengying come back to life, but she has no way to change the fact that he has become a zombie. If Shubai can develop a drug to remove the zombie virus, it will be different. She also knows that she can''t be emotional, but she has always been a sentimental person. She has decided to do something that no one can change. Shubai was silent for a while. Instead of asking her what she would do, she said, "I''m sorry, Miss Xia, my experiment has been carried out for a long time, but I haven''t worked out a solution to the virus." "Never mind, I believe you!" Her eyes brightened. "One day You''ll make it. " Shubai did not understand why she had such a strong confidence in himself, he smile, "and how long that day, I can not be sure." "I can wait." The scenery also faint smile, "I will wait for that day, so I want to ask Professor Shu if I can give me a portion of the medicine at that time. " "If there is one day, I don''t think I will refuse Miss Xia''s request." So he just agreed. The scenery in the bottom of the heart of a sigh of relief, her eyes slightly curved, "thank you, Professor Shu." "I''m surprised." "Shu white lip corner slightly Yang," I thought, Miss Xia will because of travel notes shooting things and hate me. " She asked Shu Bai, "why does Professor Shu want to come to me?" "Miss Xia may not know how worried Mr. Xia is when you are not in the safe area these days, and perhaps Miss Xia you have not found that you have stepped into an extreme because of the affair of young master Xia." Shubai sighed with pity in his voice, "I know from Mr. Xia that Miss Xia''s behavior in these days must be awakened by someone, isn''t it?" "I..." "Miss Xia, don''t rush to refute it." Shu Bai tolerated a smile and said, "even adults can''t hold their heads even when they encounter this kind of thing. What''s more, Miss Xia, you''re still young. To be honest, when I learned that you treat young master Xia When training almost like a pet, I am also surprised that young master Xia''s changes make you feel the existence of hope more and more. However, it is undeniable that he is a zombie, which is just an instinctive action of the body. He is still not a human being. He is not a conscious creature. He will only follow the instinct of appetite. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1152 "It''s not the same!" Scenery quickly shook his head and denied, "brother, he was different from those zombies, just when you shot He He held the grass pulled from the roadside in his hand, and he wanted to give it to me... " This sentence, let Shu Bai and travel notes have a moment of Zheng song. At that time, I thought he was attacking you "No He didn''t attack me The scenery grasped his hand and said slowly, "he knows me, he knows who I am." "At that time, in master Xia''s cognition, what identity did Miss Xia exist as?" Shubai cruelly said the fact, "is the owner, right?" She opened her mouth and could not say a word. Shubai continued: "since the outbreak of the end of the world, there has never been a captive zombie thing, so I can''t determine whether every zombie will have this dependence on the owner. However, Miss Xia, you need to understand that it''s also an instinct to learn to please the owner." "You mean Brother, he just because I''m the one who gives him food... " "Maybe this statement of mine will make Miss Xia feel unacceptable, but it is really the greatest possibility." Shugooglen for a moment, and then said, "I know that as long as young master Xia has a little emotional characteristics, Miss Xia will feel that there is still hope. This is human nature. But many times, the reality is more cruel than we hope, isn''t it?" "Even if what you say is true..." Scenery gently a smile, "I do not intend to give up, in any case, even if my brother he will never be a body will not move, I will not let him go to safety." "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t speak and doesn''t play with me in the next few days, even if it''s just holding a corpse, I can''t let go unless I breathe," she said The atmosphere was quiet for a moment. No doubt, this is a thrilling words, but also enough to make people unable to evaluate it. Travel notes to see Shu Bai, he is waiting for his reaction, he is also very curious, how Shu Bai will react. For a long time, Shubai chuckled in the silent air, "the relationship between Miss Xia and master Xia is really good and enviable. Master Xia has Miss Xia as her sister, and her life in the past must have been rich and colorful. I also admire Miss Xia for her brother''s share Love. " The meaning of the last four words is imaginative. Scenery relaxed smile, "he is my brother, I want to protect him, of course, is a matter of course." She smiles magnanimously, even if some people think that their brothers and sisters are too emotional, she never cares about these people''s eyes, at least even now facing Shu Bai, she does not want to attack him at all. The voice suddenly came from the mobile phone of scenery, "Miss Xia, boss is waiting for you in your room." Shu Bai raised her eyes. "Is this guardian''s voice?" "Yes, I set guardian''s voice to my brother''s voice. How about it? Is my brother''s voice very good?" She has a bright smile, like a child eager to be recognized by others. No This is a very strange state, at least no one will believe that she will come out of the sadness so quickly. Shubai nodded with a smile, "it''s very nice." Fengguang then said with satisfaction: "I feel the same way. I went back first. My father is still waiting for me. Professor Shu, we will talk about it next time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1153 Scenery waved out of the laboratory, travel notes looked at her back disappeared direction, and looked back to Shu Bai, "she needs psychological treatment." "No..." Shu white black eyes with a smile, charming and dangerous, "this she, very charming." Travel notes light said: "said by you charming, this is not a good thing." "Travel notes, don''t you think that her persistence in Xia Fengying is really fascinating?" "If she knew..." "It doesn''t matter." Shu Bai''s fingers bent and tapped on the armrest of the wheelchair. He said with a light smile: "it''s really a sense of achievement to see pure white dye black." What''s more, Xia''s reaction was more resolute than he expected. On the contrary, it was the innocent little girl who seemed to be innocent. Her reaction was quite different from what he expected. A spoiled and well protected daughter has the courage to take a zombie to live in a dangerous place for such a long time. According to her attitude, if he had not sent the travel notes, I was afraid that she would have lived outside for a lifetime with that zombie. The Xia Dynasty has already found out what he has done. Shubai can''t call Xiajing an accident any more. Otherwise, he will touch the bottom line of Xia Dynasty. No matter what kind of transaction they have, the Xia Dynasty will not let Shubai go. So, Shubai can only force the summer scenery back, she is back, but also brought the body back. Shubai said: "she said she would not let Xia Fengying go to safety. Even if Xia Fengying was a corpse that would not move, she would keep him by her side." "That''s what she said." Understand his travel notes and ask: "what are you thinking?" "When she said this, it seemed that she was particularly cute. I just suddenly imagined that if the person she said so was me..." Shu white canthus gently up, eyes showed a dangerous and strange smile, "this can really make me feel excited." The voice of travel notes suddenly became cold, "have you changed your target?" "Rest assured, my goal is still to get guardian." Shubai put up his chin with one hand, and sighed like an aftertaste, "even if it''s not for myself, for traveling you, I have to get guardian." Guardian represents the highest scientific and technological achievement in the world. Shubai is not the only one who wants to get guardian? But if we don''t try to change the person with the highest authority, no matter who it is, there is no way. Change the person with the highest authority Since the Xia Dynasty attaches so much importance to his daughter, if it is the summer scenery, it may be that the Xia Dynasty can take the initiative to change the position of the first authority person. Shubai looked out of the window at the white clouds in the sky, hanging a lazy smile on the corner of his lips, "travel notes, if you do it to minors, will it violate your sense of military honor?" The tone of travel notes has always been cold, "it depends on the way you do it?" Shu Bai raised his eyes to see him, "for my sake, can''t you tolerate a little bit?" "You don''t need tolerance." "All right, all right, listen to you." Shu Bai regretfully sighed, "who can''t beat you?" It''s a pity that he has to spend his energy thinking about a gentler one when there are so many simple, crude and useful ways. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1154 Scenery did not know what Shubai and travel notes talked about. When she came back to her room, she saw Xia Dynasty open the box she had put on the table. Almost immediately she went to push the Xia Dynasty away. She was not angry and said, "who let you move my things?" "You are my daughter. Can''t I move your things?" The Xia Dynasty stepped back and looked more or less unhappy. The scenery covered the box, "my things are my things. It has nothing to do with whether I am your daughter or not." "So angry Who gave you all the things in this box The Xia Dynasty thought that there were many people under him, but it was not easy to collect so many sweets. After all, it was three years since the end of the world. Many food in the supermarket was either robbed by other survivors or expired. The scenery was silent for a long time, and finally said, "these are all from my brother." "It''s the wind and shadow..." Mention this name, Xia Dynasty facial expression also has a little sad color. The scenery sneered, "when you were going to shoot, wasn''t your attitude very firm? What are you trying to do now? " "After all, Fengying has been with me for so long. Believe it or not, at least I treat him as my son." "In this case, why did you give up him so decisively "Because at the end of the day, I have only one child." Xia Dynasty went to touch her head, she stepped back to hide, he took back his hand, "scenery, now in your heart, wind shadow is more important than my father?" The scenery looked up and suddenly laughed, "for so many years, only he was with me. Although my brother would speak ill of me every time, he never thought of leaving me alone. But you, since my mother''s absence, you are always busy in my impression. Isn''t such a brother better than you?" "I don''t have time for you. That''s why..." The words of the Xia Dynasty stopped abruptly. She asked, "what is it for?" "I''m busy with my work to give you a better life." Xia Dynasty''s eyes revealed his helplessness, "scenery, wind and shadow always have no blood relationship with us. Does his death have a great impact on you?" "Blood relationship That''s all you know to say Feng Feng smashed the pillow on the bed and said, "brother, he is much more important than these things!" Xia Dynasty easily picked up the pillow she threw over, and regretfully said, "if I had known so, I shouldn''t have brought the wind shadow back." Xia Fengying came to the Xia family when Fengguang was four years old. At that time, Xia Fengying was already 14 years old. He had no memory of coming to the Xia family. His mind was like a piece of white paper. Even some common sense of life was taught to him by the scenery. In the Xia family, only Xia Fengying didn''t know that he was adopted. All the people kept this matter in the dark, Even if Xia Fengying became crooked and the scenery was angry with him, she would not say that you were just adopted by our family. In the same way, Xia Fengying conceals his mind too well. At the end of his life, he always thinks that he is the elder brother of scenery. If If the scenery could find out his intention earlier, maybe he would not have suffered so long. Scenery once asked his father why he named his brother Fengying. Xia Dynasty just laughed, "because he just came to play with the scenery. Wherever the scenery goes, he will go, just like the shadow of scenery." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1155 Yes, the significance of Xia Fengying''s existence is that in order to make up for the regret that she could not accompany her daughter, Xia was a good father. He was afraid that his childhood would be lonely, which brought xiafengying back to the Xia family. But scenery has never thought so. Xia Fengying is just her shadow. In the past, she always regarded him as her own brother. Now Now she may not be able to say exactly what the feelings are, but she only know one thing, no matter what the cost, she wants him to live and live by her side. The Xia Dynasty saw the scenery in his eyes, and he understood her unshakable determination, just like when his wife died He revealed the same feelings. But there are different places. The Xia Dynasty never thought that the scenery would be so persistent in the summer wind and shadow, and he never thought that the scenery and the summer wind shadow would have feelings other than brother and sister. In his opinion, Xia Fengying is not a husband''s candidate. What''s more, Xia Fengying is not qualified to be a husband of scenery. He cold face, "scenery, you don''t think I don''t know you brought back Xia Fengying''s body. I think his death makes you sad, so I haven''t told you face-to-face, but it doesn''t mean that I won''t care about this matter." "So?" The scenery has no fear. "Are you going to drive me out with my brother?" "Have you ever thought about it? This is a safe area. What will happen if you are found hiding a zombie?" "It''s a big deal. I''ll take my brother and leave with me." The scenery also cold face, and his father tit for tat, "if I was bitten by a zombie, would my father also take a gun to kill me?" "You are not like him." "What''s the difference? If I''m a human being, I''ll become a zombie if I''m bitten, and I''ll bite someone else! " Xia Dynasty tone is gloomy, "I won''t let such things happen, I promised your mother, will protect you well." "I''m so touched." She pulled the corners of her mouth, a cold smile. Their father and daughter''s temperaments are so similar that no one can persuade anyone when they quarrel. After all, they are also stubborn people. Xia Dynasty looked at the scenery for a long time. He seemed to give up the idea of persuading her to destroy Xia Fengying''s body. He turned to the door and said, "scenery, Xia Fengying is dead. I hope you can understand this fact and guard a dead man. When you are swallowed up by despair, you will understand how painful it is Things. " Scenery blinked dry eyes, she turned her head, did not dare to face her father''s eyes, "I am not afraid of pain, no matter how, I will not give up him." Xia Dynasty finally did not say anything more. He opened the door and left. He had already expected the failure of today''s conversation. All of a sudden, the scenery felt that her mood was down to the bottom. All the people told her that her brother had died. She was the only one who always believed that Xia Fengying would not die. No matter how much criticism, she can hold on, she has made this preparation, she will wait for that day, the day when Xia Fengying will wake up. The scenery went to the cold storage room. Now it is night, and the light in the cold storage room is not so bright. Once she was most afraid of this kind of scene, now when she saw the silent man, she suddenly felt settled down. She lay on the cold "bed", sleeping beside him, holding his same cold hand. In her eyes, he was not a dead man, as if he were just a sleeping man. "Brother I''ll lie here with you for a while She looked at his pale side face. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you." In a room of another building, seeing the picture in the monitor, the man sitting in the wheelchair smiles with emotion, "travel notes, this little girl seems to have a real psychological problem." "So are you more interested?" Travel notes sitting on one side, wiping the gun in his hand, there is no interest in looking up. "I just think, who is so cruel, let this little girl''s brother become a zombie?" Shu Bai said slowly: "after all, according to the investigation, Xia Fengying always takes a safe route outside." "Xia Fengying''s business is not what you did?" "I think so." Shu Bai regretfully said: "but I haven''t had time to start, summer wind shadow has become a zombie." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1156 Time has always passed quickly, this year''s summer, and there are no clouds, only the scorching sun. After his 18th birthday, the scenery came out of the cold storage room and ran into Luo Li, who was supported by others on the road. Luo Li was pale and his arm was still bleeding. Seeing the scenery, he bowed his head and said, "Miss Xia." "What''s the matter with you?" Scenery politely asked him, heard that Luo Li and Junze went out to carry out the mission, but now only see a wounded Luo Li, she seems to realize what. Sure enough, Luo Li''s face showed a sad look, "we met a zombie tide outside, Junze he was bitten I can only You can only come back by yourself. " "Is it?" The response to the scenery was cold. Luo Li can''t help but look at her one more eye, remorse way: "Miss Xia, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect Junze well." "It doesn''t matter. He''ll die if he dies." The scenery waved his hand at will, what''s more, Junze he didn''t die, just ran into the mistress, she didn''t go back, "you''re good to heal, I wish you a speedy recovery." Luo Li had planned to be very sad and self reproached. As a result, his fiancee left with such a light air. For a moment, he felt that The mood is delicate. On the way, the scenery suddenly stopped. If the plot has already begun, does it mean that Shubai has developed a drug to resist the zombie virus? Otherwise, Junze was bitten, he could not have become a zombie! At the thought of this, her mood suddenly faintly excited. She has been waiting for a year, and Xia Fengying has been lying in the cold room for a year. The scenery can''t help but go to the place where Shubai lives. But the closer she was to Shubai''s residence, the more uneasy she felt at the bottom of her heart. Finally, the fact proved that her conjecture was not wrong. The travel notes opened the door. When she saw Shu Bai lying on the bed, she was stunned for a long time, and finally said, "if Professor Shu needs a rest. I can come back later. " "Miss Xia." "The night before yesterday, the professor was attacked and has been in a coma," the travel notes said "Attacked?" What do you mean by that "At that time, the professor had just developed the latest experimental results, and it happened that Mr. Junze needed to go outside to carry out tasks. Therefore, Mr. Junze suggested that the professor should give him drugs first, in case of emergency, and also to observe whether the drugs are useful." After a pause, he said, "the professor was attacked by an unknown person that night. Mr. Xia knew about it. He said that he would not disclose it for the time being." It is not a secret that Shubai was in the evangelical land. Because of his important position in the scientific research field, many people will pay attention to the evangelical land. If he hears any news, Shubai will soon develop a medicine to deal with the zombie virus, and there are many people who would like to take this opportunity to share a share. This is the troubled times, but also the last. With such precious medicine, it is equivalent to the largest treasure in the world. The Xia Dynasty initially suspected that it was other security areas or other people with ulterior motives who attacked Shubai. At least this person was from the evangelical land. Otherwise, he would not know that Shubai was successfully developed and would not have the opportunity to attack Shubai. After hearing this, she only cares about one thing, "when will Professor Shu wake up?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1157 "This question I can''t give you an answer. " "When the brain is injured, doctors can''t give a definite time to wake up," the travel notes said In other words, Shubai may have been sleeping like this. The scenery soon asked, "what about the medicine? The medicine he gave Junze, any more? " "Professor, he only developed that drug." The travel notes stopped for a moment and said, "the professor is going to look at the efficacy of the drug to judge whether it is useful, but he did not expect that he has not seen the results yet This time, it''s because I''m not good at guarding. " No This is not right. In her memory, there is no story of Shubai''s accident. She has always been good. She will know and love the woman, and finally even die under the gun of the man for the female master to become a zombie. So How could Shubai have an accident? "Miss Xia." Travel notes see scenery suddenly close to the bed, he grabbed her wrist, "what do you want to do?" "I don''t believe it!" The scenery looked up at the travel notes, "I don''t believe he will have an accident!" "Miss Xia, you are very excited now." "Don''t pull me "He pretended to be unconscious, didn''t he?" "Professor, he has no reason to do so." "I don''t care what reason he has, he has to wake up!" "Miss Xia..." "Do you know Do you know that I have been waiting for a year, my brother will wake up soon. How can Shubai How can something happen at this time! " Travel notes indifferently said: "professor''s accident, this is the fact." "I know it''s true! But he must wake up! " Scenery''s eyes are stubborn. She desperately wants to take out her hand and stubbornly says, "Shubai is my only hope. He must wake up My brother is still waiting for me... " "Enough!" The volume of travel notes suddenly increased. His hand pulled her into his arms. When she was close to his chest, his other hand also grasped her chin, slightly lowered his head, and was closer to her face. He forced her to look at himself and said in a low voice: "summer scenery, we all know how you came here this year, don''t you think Did you give too much meaningless feelings for that dead man? " "What is..." Her lips moved, her eyes flashed, "meaningless?" "Xia Fengying is dead, even if there is medicine to remove zombie virus? After all, it''s not a medicine to bring the dead back to life. He can''t survive. " "Brother, he..." "Listen to me quietly." Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her cold face was closer to her. She wanted to dodge, but she was controlled by others and couldn''t get back. "Only you always believe that Xia Fengying will survive. We all know that he is dead. In the past year, you went to the cold storage room every day and talked to the corpse. Did he ever respond to you? When are you going to cheat yourself? " "I didn''t..." Scenery sniffs, the voice tries to suppress the coming cry, "brother, he will wake up..." "However, you also know that he has been dead for a long time, even if there is medicine It doesn''t have to work in his body "You need a person to tell you clearly that Xia Fengying is dead, and you have done enough for him. Put him down and let yourself go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1158 Travel notes have never understood why the scenery is so persistent to Xia Fengying. She insists that he is not dead. In the past year, she will talk to his corpse every day, and never stop. This persistence has made people feel terrible. The travel notes pause for a moment and then say, "the professor''s medicine is always for the living. Xia Fengying has died or died as a zombie. Whether the professor wakes up or not, I think He can''t help you "But But I have to try. " Yes, she knows that even if Shubai has a drug that can remove the zombie virus, it does not mean that this medicine can work on Xia Fengying, but she must try it, "if not I''ll never be reconciled. I''ve been waiting for a year I won''t just give up. " Travel notes suddenly lowered the voice, "you like him It''s the kind of love between men and women. " ¡°¡­¡­ Yes She said the word, in the past, she thought she might be at a loss, maybe subconsciously denied, but now she can say this word without hesitation, which is something she has never thought of. The travel notes stopped for a long time, and his indifferent sight was even colder, "maybe You need to know more men. " "What do you mean..." The sudden touch on her lips stopped her words. When she realized something, it was too late to retreat. The big hand of travel notes clasped tightly on the back of her head, and she was not allowed to retreat. One hand of scenery was grasped by him, and her other hand was trying to push him away. However, it was quickly seized by his hand. Travel notes easily clasped her wrists with one hand, her back against the cold wall, and the tall one was just like a wall, which held her tightly. She could not escape before she was unable to push down the wall. "Let me go!" Taking advantage of her evasion to speak, the hand behind her head in the travel notes slightly forced her to get closer to herself. At the same time, the long tongue went straight in, stirring waves of wind and waves in her sandalwood mouth. The scenery almost has no resistance. The kiss of travel notes is just like him, full of wild and violent flavor. She doesn''t feel the slightest tenderness, only the full sense of Conquest brought by him. She has never been an easy loser. Even though her strength is very different, she will not be so submissive. When she raises her knee and is about to kick into the place where the man''s defense is weakest, the man moves forward and puts one foot against her legs, even more He put the thigh between her legs, seems to be intentional, but also seems to be unintentional, from time to time across the underpants under the skirt, gently rubbing her waist below, above the thigh. Scenery opened her eyes, and then felt the pain on her lips. The eyes of travel notes opened a crack. From this indifferent sight, she inexplicably understood that he was punishing her for not cooperating. Cooperation? Unless she''s crazy! Time seems to have passed for a long time. When travel notes finally let go of her who was about to be unable to breathe, a heavy slap fell on his face. The face of scenery has a red halo left by breathing difficulties, her eyes are furious, her voice is also a fierce force, "you do not have the qualification to touch me." Travel notes only feel that this slap is not painful, his lips slightly lift, seems to be a smile, this is the first time scenery see him smile, even can make his originally cold face also seem to be a lot of gentle. He said, "summer scenery, can the dead man touch you like me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1159 The hand of scenery is raised again, but this time it can''t fall on his face, but is easily grasped by him. The travel notes focused on her black eyes, and her eyes flashed, "Xia Fengying is indeed a poor man, he will never see how charming you will grow up to be Women. " But now she can only be described as a girl. Compared with him, her strength of resistance is really insignificant, and the hand of scenery can not be taken out, which makes her originally bad mood even worse at the moment, "travel notes, what do you mean by this? Sexual harassment? " "If you want to define this as sexual harassment, I''m happy to accept it." "Don''t forget, I''m the summer scenery, the eldest lady of the gospel land, my father is the master here, you dare to move me..." "So what?" He interrupted, a hand touched her cheek, "even if the cat shows its claws, it''s just a cat. Even if it''s pretending to be strong, the hunter can easily control the cat who wants to bite in the palm with one hand." Fengguang laughed, "what if it was a cat infected with a virus to bite people? Will you be so calm? " "Do you want to gamble with me?" "If you want to bet." Next, two people look at each other, for a long time did not speak, not willing to show weakness of silence, this strange atmosphere spread in this moment. For a moment, it was the travel notes that opened the mouth first, "is it so difficult for you to put down the summer wind shadow?" "Yes." She said word by word: "he is the person I like, in any case, I will not give up him, even if it is dead, I will drag him into the cemetery." He micro ton, eyebrows frown up, the tone of micro imperceptible infected with anger, "summer wind shadow has died." "He is not dead. With me, he can never die." She always firmly believes in this point. No matter who told her that Xia Fengying was dead, her attitude would always be so tough. The travel notes sneered, "are you going to guard a dead man all your life?" "Why not?" Scenery also laughed, "I''m used to holding the body to sleep, even if he can''t wake up, I can live with him for a lifetime." "Summer scenery, you are still young." "You will meet more men, and you will always have a wavering day." "If there is such a day..." She raised her eyes to see him. Her eyes were clear, and her smile was so beautiful that she could not say, "I will kill myself myself myself." She is not a person who will accept her change of heart. Since she has identified that person, she will never accept her empathy unless the person gives up her first. She has a serious emotional purity, which also affects her. As there is a saying, she will never be afraid that the man likes others. What she is afraid of is that she will change his mind earlier. His travel notes had a short silence, the determination of scenery and her emotional view were strange to him. No matter how she looked at it, her emotional attitude would make people feel afraid, but he felt excited, unprecedented excitement. It''s just like the words that she can''t hold back, but can''t bear to say it. It''s just like that she can''t hold back. It''s just like that she can''t hold back. It''s not that she can''t hold back that she can''t hold back. It''s not that she can''t hold back that she can''t hold back. It''s just like that she can''t hold back. It''s not like that she can ''. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1160 "Summer scenery." Travel notes hook up the corners of the lips, a rare smile, especially at the moment, "it''s better to Try to like me. " The scenery slightly pauses, subconsciously returned a sentence, "are you sick?" "I''m seriously suggesting to you. Of course, you don''t have to rush to refuse me." He stood up, no longer leaning forward to her, which made her more or less less less pressure, travel notes do not care about her suddenly relaxed a bit, he used the common tone of announcing a thing said: "I only give you a month, then, even if you don''t like me, I will not care, I don''t need to get your love, I just want your people." This is a wonderful statement. However, the scenery realized that he was not joking. She felt a trace of fear inexplicably, because he gave her the feeling has been hidden, relatively speaking, there is an immeasurable danger, but she will not show weakness. With a cold breath, she said casually: "if you have such a big ability, you can try it." This is the land of the gospel and the territory of the Xia Dynasty. She did not believe that this man could deal with so many people in the safe area and do something to her. Travel notes laughed and whispered in her ear, "your father has sent someone to find Dr. Zheng. He is Professor Shu''s teacher. Maybe he can cure Professor Shu. Can you feel better in this way?" ¡°¡­¡­ What are you telling me about this for? " "To offset some of the humiliation you feel." The hand of travel notes caresses her cheek slowly, his hand is a little rough, put on her smooth skin, will let him linger in this tender touch, "you see, you were touched by me, it''s not nothing, right?" He really understood her psychology, and even though she was arrogant, he could not conceal the humiliation that his strong kiss would make her feel. She was always strong, as if she would not show weakness in front of the enemy. She understood a truth that the more indifferent she showed, the more helpless she could make the enemy feel helpless. But scenery in front of travel notes, acting is not much good. Fengguang tried her best to push him away, but if it wasn''t for travel notes willing to let her go, she couldn''t push him. She quickly retreated to the door. Fengguang looked at Shu Bai lying on the bed, and she looked warily at the travel notes standing by the wall, "if I take a gun, I will kill you!" With that, she turned and walked out the door. Travel notes stand still, his fingers touch his lips, just that for the little girl is particularly fierce kiss, but also let him miss. He gently glanced at the quiet Shubai and laughed again. He and Shubai have always been different, but this time, they have the same feeling for the inexplicable interest in the scenery. But There is only one scenery. What can we do? On the other side, feeling angry and humiliated, she took out her mobile phone and said, "guardian, just now I was bullied by travel notes, why didn''t you send out an alarm and ask someone to help me?" "Miss Xia was not detected to be in danger." Guardian said without emotion: "Mr. you is the person who protects Professor Shu and follows the boss''s instructions. They are guests. I have no right to behave disrespectfully to them." "Guardian, you retarded!" She scolded a, just to take back the mobile phone, but suddenly appeared a figure in front of her. She was stiff. Xia Fengying is standing in the shade of a tree. He still holds a basketball in his hand. When he sees the scenery, he smiles and says, "little girl, why are you angry again? And you are still so short. Come here, today I will teach you how to play basketball." Such a sunny summer wind shadow, no arrogance, no mean, in her memory, only exist many years ago. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1161 ¡°Guardian¡­¡­¡± The scenery took back her sight and did not look at the figure under the shade of the tree. She lowered her head and could not see clearly what she looked like, but her voice was strangely calm, "turn off the projection." "Yes, Miss Xia." As guardian''s voice fell, so did the figure in the shade of the tree. The scenery continued to walk forward, she said coldly: "next time you dare to do so, I will directly destroy you." "Your emotional instability has been detected." "So you can play up your brother''s projection and cheat me?" Guardian still said without emotion: "Miss Xia has a strong emotional dependence on Mr. Xia. Seeing Mr. Xia can make Miss Xia stable. This is the result of calculation." "What do you know?" The voice of scenery finally cooled down. She said with no good temper: "I will warn you again. If you dare to do this again, I will directly let you restore the factory settings. Do you believe it or not?" "Miss Xia is not the first authority person, so she is not qualified." "I don''t have that qualification. My dad does." She laughed. "Who do you think my dad''s going to listen to?" Without hesitation, guardian said, "boss will listen to Miss Xia." "You just know." Turn off the cell phone, a pack in the pocket, finally quiet down, scenery a sigh of relief, her heart that anger also slowly dissipated. Indeed, the moment she saw Xia Fengying again, she felt unbelievable, and her excitement could not be suppressed for a moment. However, she was not a person who would indulge in fantasy. Therefore, she could quickly understand that only guardian could achieve the emergence of xiafengying. As early as before the end of the world, guardian was just a small artificial intelligence calculation program The Xia Dynasty installed this program in the mobile phones of Fengying and Fengying just to let them get in touch. Therefore, guardian also records the events that happened before the wind shadow and scenery. Because he detected the instability of the scenery mood, guardian released the projection of the former summer wind shadow. However, he was just a program, and could not accurately estimate the feelings of human beings. It is just like the scenery at this time, except for the real summer wind shadow, regardless of seeing any false She would be furious at anything that could be compared to hallucinations. Summer wind shadow is the only one, which can not be replaced by anyone. But now, in addition to Xia Fengying, there is another thing that scenery worries about, that is, Shubai falls into a coma. She found Xia Dynasty, Xia Dynasty just sighed, "I''ve sent someone to ask Dr. Zheng in area C. maybe he will have a way." Scenery asked: "Dr. Zheng, who is that person?" "He was Professor Shu''s teacher and a member of the National Institute of science, technology and biology at that time. I have some friendship with him. He also contributed a lot to the establishment of the gospel land." "In that case, why didn''t he stay in the evangelical land, but went to Section C?" "Because There was a conflict between us and he didn''t want to see me "Dad..." Scenery also wanted to ask something, but Xia Dynasty just patted her on the head, "well, no matter how much you are a child, you will not understand. Dr. Zheng will soon be able to go to the gospel land. Anyway, even if I have a big conflict with him, he will not see his students die or not." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1162 After pondering for a while, the Xia Dynasty said again, "news of Junze''s accident Do you know? " "Well." The mood of scenery is very plain, at least she does not show any sad emotion. Xia Dynasty glanced at her again, "I know, because of the wind and shadow, you must still hate Junze." "I don''t hate him." The scenery tilted his head and said with a smile: "I just want him to experience it What is it like to be alone "But you also know that in his position, he made the right decision." "I know, from the standpoint of the public, he is a good subordinate with principles, but I know what? That doesn''t stop me from wanting to take revenge on him Scenery more than once thought, if Junze was willing to save Fengying at that time, maybe as long as he went so early The wind and shadow will not have an accident. It has been a year, but she still did not put it down. She was not willing to swallow up her reason. Since she decided to give up the strategy of Shubai, she was ready for the failure of the mission and prepared for all the costs she had to pay. Scenery is not a good person in the traditional sense. She is a typical little woman. I''m not good at it. Other people don''t want to be better. Xia Dynasty has always known his daughter, he gave up persuading her to put down the idea, turned to another topic and said: "I think, Junze''s thing is not so simple." "Oh..." Of course, she knew what was not easy, but she didn''t intend to take care of him. Although Luo Li was jealous, he was loyal to the land of the gospel. What''s more, the scenery also regarded him as a great achievement in digging up a piece of Junze, although Junze was blessed by misfortune. The Xia Dynasty obviously felt the indifference of scenery. He reminded a sentence, "Junze is still your fiance." "Not soon." Scenery looked up at his father, "you don''t think I really want to marry him, do you?" "I know you. You don''t want to marry. You''d rather leave the safe area than stay with him." Summer Dynasty heart tired sigh, "can how to do? You are getting older and older. Besides Junze, there seems to be no one else worthy of you in the safety zone, right I remember the man who wrote travel notes... " The scenery widened his eyes, "Xia Dynasty, you dare to say let me marry travel notes to try! Don''t believe me Xia Chao slapped her on the top of her head, "I''m your father, how do you talk?" "My marriage is my own decision. Don''t interfere! Otherwise, I will not recognize you as a father again The scenery clapped his hand and ran out quickly. Xia Dynasty narrowed her eyes, the scenery always can''t forget Xia Fengying. He has given her enough time. It seems that it is necessary to dispose of Fengying''s body, otherwise, she will always have such unrealistic fantasy. Three days later, the rumored doctor Zheng finally arrived at the land of the gospel, accompanied by a man and a woman. The man is Junze, and the woman is Yanluo. The appearance of Junze undoubtedly shocked the people in the safety zone. The most shocking thing is Luo Li. Luo Li''s face was stiff, but Junze simply looked at him and didn''t say anything more. Xia Dynasty asked: "Junze, are you bitten by zombies?" However, Junze just passed the guardian''s security test. Junze said: "maybe the medicine that Professor Shu gave me before played a role. I did not mutate. Instead, I met old Zheng who was besieged by zombies." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1163 Scenery said with a smile, "it''s a pity that you didn''t die outside." "Scenery!" Xia Dynasty glared at her daughter. Jun Ze''s face was only slightly stagnant, "Miss Xia..." "Well, who is this beauty?" Scenery directly interrupted his words, she did not look at Junze, but to a woman beside him. Yan Luo stretched out his hand, "Hello, I''m Yan Luo." Fengguang smiles, but she never reaches out her hand to hold Yan Luo''s hand. At this moment, she really thinks she has the talent to be a vicious girl. She is not polite, and she speaks unkindly, which is in line with all the settings of female cannon fodder. "Xia Dynasty, this is your daughter?" "Not bad." Xia looked at the old man, "scenery is my child." Zheng said with a kind smile, "it seems that you have done your best for the gospel land these years. Otherwise, how could you have no time to teach your daughter?" "I think Miss Xia is particularly conspicuous." The travel notes came to see the scenery, his finger like inadvertently wiped the corner of his lips. After a meal of scenery, I soon realized it and glared at him angrily. Well Should it be said that the domestic cat with fried hair has a special flavor? The travel notes collected a meaningful smile. He looked at Mr. Zheng again, regained his indifference and said, "long time no see, doctor." Zheng forgot to satirize the Xia Dynasty for the time being. He asked his travel notes, "did Shu Bai really develop a drug to deal with zombie virus?" "If there is no change in Mr. Junze, I think his research is successful." "Sure enough Shubai, he never let me down With medicine, the end of the world will be restored to the former human world, and it is just around the corner. "Come on, take me to Shubai. I want to see what''s wrong with him?" "Yes, doctor and I will." Travel notes take Mr. Zheng to leave. When he passes by the scenery, he can be said to have no squint. It''s hard to believe that he has such a frivolous side. Scenery clenched the hand hanging on the side of the body, gnashing teeth. Xia said: "don''t be angry, Zheng Lao he said those unpleasant words, in fact, are aimed at me, not at you." It turned out that he thought that the scenery was angry because of Zheng''s sarcastic remark. The scenery glanced at his father, who was not in the state. He turned and left directly and said, "Luo Li, come with me. I have something to look for you." Luo Li pause for a moment, subconsciously looking at the Xia Dynasty. Xia Dynasty waved, "she wants to find you, you go." "Yes." Luo Li once again quietly looked at the eye Jun Ze, immediately followed the scenery behind. Now there are only three people left: Xia Dynasty, Junze and Yanluo. Junze is OK, but Yanluo is a little embarrassed, because the young lady of this base doesn''t seem to welcome her. Xia Chao said with a smile: "Miss Yan Luo don''t mind. She''s spoiled by me. That''s her character." "I don''t mind..." "So..." Xia Dynasty smilingly looked back and forth at Yan Luo and Junze, directly asked: "do not know what relationship you are at present?" Junze and Yanluo are both stunned, and they are not prepared for this problem. Xia Dynasty man is not stupid, but also eye-catching. Whether it is Yanluo''s eyes or Junze''s eyes, he can always see something different. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1164 After studying for three days, he couldn''t find a useful method to treat Shubai. He decided to pull down his old face and go to the Xia Dynasty. At this time, the scenery is carrying the corpse of Xia Fengying on her back. Just as the Xia Dynasty knew her, she also knew her father. She could not let Xia Dynasty destroy Fengying''s body. She could only secretly transfer Fengying to another place, which was the cabin built for her by Xia Fengying. These days, with the help of guardian''s ability, she almost transformed the cabin into a second cold storage room. Of course, these activities in the back of the Xia Dynasty were carried out behind her back. The moon was dark and the wind was high at night. When the corpses were transferred How do you feel about the transfer of corpses Seems some inexplicable familiar? She shook her head, waved away this inexplicable idea, put the summer wind shadow on the cold bed, and the scenery put the withered and yellow dog tail grass beside him. "Brother..." She leaned up and gave him a kiss on his cold face. "When Shubai wakes up, I get the medicine, you will wake up. I know the environment in this place is not very good, but you can bear it. When you wake up, we will transform this room into a better one." Holding his hand and saying a lot of words, the scenery left contentedly at last. When she arrived at the gate of the base, she received a message from Luo Li, "Junze has known the news that Yanluo left the base in distress. He has arrived at the door." With a smile, she hummed a tune and walked slowly to the big black iron gate. She just saw Junze who was talking to the guard and wanted to leave. She said leisurely, "Oh, isn''t this Junze? In the evening, what tasks have you received to go out On the day of Junze''s return, the Xia Dynasty suddenly announced that scenery and Junze''s engagement had been terminated, which was a good thing for scenery. Jun Ze turned back, his face was a little unnatural, "Miss Xia, I need to go out." "You didn''t answer my question, which means You haven''t been asked to go out. " The scenery blankly blinked, "since there is no task, what are you going to do with people?" Junze was silent for a moment and said, "someone is in danger outside and needs rescue." "I see. Did my father allow you to go out?" "It''s urgent. I haven''t had time to inform Mr. Xia." "That is to say My father didn''t give orders. According to the rules, you can''t go out. " Scenery Yang lip a smile, "go out at will, this is a violation of the rules, Junze, you will not know?" ¡°¡­¡­ I know. " "So I have the right to punish those who break the rules, right?" She took out the gun and pointed it at Junze. Others said: "Miss Xia, Mr. Junze just wants to go out and bring miss Yanluo back. We will be back soon." "No, rules are rules. No one can break them." With a sigh of regret, he changed the direction of the gun and pointed to the speaker, "or are you willing to go against the rules with him?" Indeed, the men hesitated. Junze said in a deep voice: "to go out is my own business, you can not aim at other people." "Look, look." "Junze, aren''t you the most disciplined? At that time, you told me solemnly that without the command of my father, no one could be good at making decisions, not even you. Why? Are you going to break the rules today? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1165 Jun Ze look unchanged, "I go out alone, I violate the rules, and have nothing to do with other people." "That''s good." "Since you admit that you have gone out in violation of the rules, you are not qualified to be the second leader of the gospel land. Junze, you want to know whether to stay in the gospel land or go out to save the beauty. If you go out, you will never be qualified to come back." "Miss Xia!" Someone said, "did you come back when you went out?" "Am I the same as him?" "My father is the master here, and I am the eldest lady here. What is Junze? Can he spell me This second ancestor''s manner is somewhat similar to that of the summer wind shadow. The scenery looked at the people who were obviously not satisfied with it. "If you don''t accept it, you can hold it for me. If you want to have a good birth in your next life, you should think about it well. The place of gospel is the best and safest place in all the safe areas. There are human eating zombies outside. Other safe areas don''t receive outsiders so easily. If you want to play brotherhood, you can go out, I won''t stop you, just You have to think about the family members who are here. " This sentence comes out, even if the brotherhood is no more important than the family. Junze put down his ID card in the place of the gospel. He said calmly, "I understand that from now on, I am not in the place of the gospel." Feng Feng takes back the gun and she says with a smile, "guardian, open the door for him." "Yes, Miss Xia." The guardian''s voice fell and the iron door opened. Junze did not hesitate to turn around, the scenery looked at his back and said: "Junze." He stopped. "You''re good outside. Don''t die too fast." She smiles brightly, "and then lives alone." "I know, summer wind shadow is something you can''t put down in your heart." Jun Ze head also does not return to the boundless darkness, "that''s what I can''t let go." The last sentence, also submerged in the dark. After closing the door again, the scenery stood for a long time. Unexpectedly, she felt that she was not as happy as she had imagined. She glanced at the people around her who had opinions on her own, turned her lips in boredom, and went to an abandoned warehouse. Luo Li saw her coming and opened the door. It was Yanluo who was heavily tied up inside. Junze received the information that she sent for help in case of danger, but it was also sent by Luo Li with her communication device. Yan Luo angrily looked at the scenery, "why do you want to do this?" "Because I have a grudge against him, of course." The scenery squatted down in front of Yan Luo, and her smile was like a flower. "Do you know that if he had been able to rescue my brother as decisively as you, maybe my brother would not have died?" Yan falls a Leng, "what?" "Don''t worry." The scenery said casually: "I have no hatred or resentment with you. I won''t do anything to you. You can stay in the gospel land and enjoy equal treatment with other residents." "What about Junze? Is he out already? " Yan Luo clenched his teeth and said, "Miss Xia, isn''t he your fiance? How can you be so cruel? " "He''s my fiance, and I don''t like him either." The scenery supported his chin and looked at Yanluo. This gesture looked like an innocent little girl, "Junze, he went out and couldn''t find you. Do you think he would think that he went late, so you died If the second half of his life is in the pain of losing his lover, it will be a very sad thing "Do you mean..." Yan Luo had a startled guess, "you Do you like your brother www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1166 "It''s not for granted." "You don''t know, my brother is very bad, but he is good to me, just It was only after he died that I found out how good he was Yan Luo was silent for a long time. She tried to comfort him and said, "the dead is gone, Miss Xia. I can see that there is a thing hidden in Junze''s heart. He doesn''t feel remorse. You Will you give him a chance to change "Good." Scenery smile bright and beautiful stand up, "wait for my brother to live, I let you go outside to find Junze back." "Miss Xia!" The scenery ignores Yan Luo''s call. She turns out of the warehouse and looks up at Luo Li, who is guarding the door. "How are you happy? After Junze''s position is yours. " "Is Miss Xia happy again?" Luo Li calmly said: "you avenged for the summer young master, are you happy?" After Junze came back, he did not expose Luo Li, perhaps because he had been reading for many years. Luo Li suddenly felt a little trance. At this moment, he could get the status of Junze, but he seemed to feel at a loss. Scenery shook his head, "I did not revenge for my brother, because my brother will have an accident, because a zombie bit him. Junze is not a murderer. Now, I am just taking revenge for myself." She had been thinking, always thinking, if she could go a little earlier, maybe her brother would not be bitten, and she would not have to taste the painful taste of losing Xia Fengying. Luo Li was silent for a moment, "if Mr. Xia knows about today''s affairs..." "Of course my dad already knows." Scenery waved, turned around and left, "don''t worry, with me, he won''t do anything to you." Junze out of the safety zone such a big thing, the Xia Dynasty of course will know, this is his territory after all. After listening to guardian''s report, Zheng asked Xia, "are you going to let your daughter do what she wants?" "Fengying''s death has been tormenting her for a year. She always has to do something to resolve her unwillingness." Xia Dynasty back to the chair, said relaxed, good, Junze is he valued young people, but compared with the scenery, he is not worth mentioning. Mr. Zheng sat opposite the Xia Dynasty, smiling with emotion, "I didn''t expect that your daughter would have such deep feelings for that boy. I guess you must regret bringing back the summer wind shadow now." "Not bad." Xia Chao looked at him, "say, what are you looking for today?" "I need to go into guardian''s control room and use guardian''s power to repair Shubai''s brain." "Control room It''s not a place you can get into. " Guardian is the protective barrier of the whole security zone. If Guardian goes wrong, the whole evangelical land will lose any defensive strength. Mr. Zheng hummed, "of course I know it''s not a place you can enter at will, but don''t forget that only Shubai has mastered the research results of resisting zombie virus, he must wake up, and this last life will be saved." "But..." "Xia Dynasty!" Zheng Laoyi clapped the table and stood up. "Don''t forget that I promised you to do the experiment of resurrection from the dead for your wife. If you didn''t put my medicine on the experimental sample at random, would the end of the world appear?" Hiding outside the door, the scenery covered her mouth in surprise. She just wanted to ask if she had found a way to save Shubai, but she didn''t expect to hear such an incredible thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1167 At that time, Wang CI died of illness, and the Xia Dynasty could not accept the result. So he contacted Mr. Zheng, who had always been interested in life. Since Xia was willing to invest, he was also happy to study it. At that time, the Xia Dynasty was eager for success, so he first found a corpse for experiment. At first, the body did not change, but the next day, the body suddenly moved Get up, the corpse bit the lab people, the lab people are infected to bite other people, the virus is out of control, that''s why the end of the world comes. Xia Dynasty once let the scenery put down the summer wind shadow, because guarding a dead man would be swallowed up by despair, but how could he not be like this? Wang Ci''s body has been hidden in some place in the safety zone. The Xia Dynasty felt regret, so he established the evangelical land and accepted the survivors. It seems that only in this way can he alleviate his sense of guilt. After all, too many people have died. Old Zheng sighed again, "have you ever thought that Shubai would be the last choice to save this last world?" "I see..." Xia raised his hand and raised his forehead. "I''ll take you to guardian''s control room." Outside the door, a lowered voice suddenly rings in the wind''s ear, "this is really a surprising fact, isn''t it?" "Who?" Scenery back, immediately was covered in the mouth. Travel notes seize her hands, in her face a kiss, "scenery, there will be some pain, you bear with it." She quickly thought of something bad, but she did not allow her to find a way to help, a pain in the neck, soon a soft body, fainted in the past. What he said about pain, of course, was that the strength of his hand would make her feel pain. Travel notes hold up the scenery, he whispered, "temporarily hide you, when you wake up, I will take you away." In the most closely guarded high-rise building, a group of people came to the top of the building after many barriers. This is the guardian''s control room. Only the Xia Dynasty can open the last door. The so-called control room is just a hexagonal crystal ball placed in a glass column. Travel notes pushing a wheelchair, Shubai is sleeping on it. Mr. Zheng goes over, looks at the crystal ball, and says to the Xia Dynasty, "it seems that you have made good use of guardian these years." Guardian is the most outstanding work of Zheng in his life. Xia was in a state of tension because guardian was concerned with the whole safety zone, and he said, "doctor, you can do anything quickly." ¡°Guardian¡£¡± "I need you to fix Shu Bai''s brain data," Zheng said "Yes, doctor." The crystal sphere emits a ray of light. In the light to fall on the body of Shu Bai, travel notes pushed aside the wheelchair, light said: "no need." Zheng old frown, "what do you mean?" Travel notes smile, he raised his hand, a gunshot, Zheng''s forehead on more than a blood hole, the old man even did not even cry out, has fallen. Xia Dynasty also quickly took out the gun. When he was about to shoot, travel notes pressed the button of the communicator. In an instant, Xia Dynasty had a hanging electronic screen in front of his eyes. The picture above was a scene of being tied up and falling into a coma. "What did you do to my daughter?" "Don''t be nervous." This time, Shubai was speaking. He opened his eyes and smiled. "Our purpose is to guard. As long as you give us the first authority of guardian, your daughter will come back to you naturally." "Shubai You''re not in a coma? " "There are travel notes. Of course, no one can hurt me. It''s just the injection that makes me comatose. Otherwise, I can''t cheat Mr. Zheng." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1168 A year ago, Shubai came to the gospel land on the condition that he studied the medicine to deal with the zombie virus for the Xia Dynasty. A year ago, he planned everything with travel notes. Shubai worked hard to develop a drug to resist the zombie virus. Only with this, could he have the chips to let Xia Dynasty take himself into the guardian''s control room. He knew that if something happened to him, Xia Dynasty would definitely go to see Mr. Zheng Therefore, he had to inject himself with some medicine to cut off his brain consciousness, so as to hide from Mr. Zheng, who would definitely ask to go to the guardian''s control room when he was at a loss. Why? Because Shubai and travel notes are just like guardian. They are all the creations of Zheng Lao, no Should also add a summer wind shadow. The Xia Dynasty said coldly, "what''s the reason why you want guardian?" Shu Bai said with a smile, "maybe Mr. Xia doesn''t know that, in addition to Xia Fengying being an artificial person, I and travel notes are both men and women created by Zheng Lao. However, we were born earlier than Xia Fengying." At that time, the Xia Dynasty once told Mr. Zheng that he wanted to find a person to accompany the scenery, and he was still able to protect the scenery. He patted him on the shoulder and said that it was not difficult at all. Then soon, the Xia Dynasty got Xia Fengying from Zheng Lao. Facts have also proved that no matter how Xia Fengying behaves, he has a strong desire to protect the scenery. "Do you know why summer shadow is so good for scenery?" Travel notes slowly said: "because the consciousness chip in his brain was implanted with a program to protect the scenery, just like Shu Bai and I, we were also implanted with a chip in our mind, but different from Xia Fengying, we were implanted with death instructions." Zheng laobi had to take precautions against it. What if Shubai and his travel notes were anti human? Then, as long as the death command is activated, Youji and Shubai will have to die. But for Shu Bai and his travels, it is just a time bomb without personal freedom. Shu Bai said with a smile: "Mr. Xia, give an order to guardian, change the first authority person to us, so that the death instructions in our minds can be rewritten by guardian The scenery can come back to you. " "How can I be sure you won''t lie to me?" "You have no choice," said the travel notes The Xia Dynasty clenched his hand into a fist. For a long time, he said in a cold voice: "guardian, I put the identity of the first authority person Give it to Shu Bai and his travel notes. " "Yes." "The first authority changed to Shu Bai and travel notes, and guardian followed their orders," said guardian Shu Bai said with a smile, "Mr. Xia, thank you so much." "Bang" a sound, Shubai in the hands of the gun smoke. Xia Dynasty''s hand pressed on his chest wound, blood dyed his hand, he knelt down on the ground, intermittent said: "let go Scenery... " Shu Bai smiles and mends another shot, and the Xia Dynasty falls to the ground. The travel notes said: "if you do this, the scenery will be very sad." "But you didn''t stop me, did you?" Shubai said: "Oh, it would be nice to say that the Xia Dynasty was attacked by Zheng Lao. After all, without him, the scenery would not be so reluctant to go with us." "Not us." Travel notes of the gun against Shu Bai''s temple, he indifferent spit out three words, "but I." There was another gunshot, and Shubai''s eyes were stained with a touch of bright red, which was the color of his own blood. "Compared to saying that the doctor killed the Xia Dynasty..." Travel notes light said: "or say you kill more convincing." It''s time to wake up Travel notes looked at the three dead people in front of him. There was no mood fluctuation in his eyes. He turned around and was stunned. A man stands gracefully at the door, delicate face, and it does not match the indifferent eyes. It is better to say that he has no living breath than apathy. Travel notes soon mention the gun, "summer wind shadow?" No How could that be possible? Even if it is dead and resurrected, Xia Fengying''s body can not be so normal! The attack ray in the room suddenly appears automatically. In the center of the ray interlacing, the body of travel notes quickly becomes fragmented. Summer wind shadow Let''s call him Xia Fengying for a while. He goes to squat down and finds a chip from a pile of corpse fragments. As soon as his fingers touch the chip, he automatically receives all the information above. His indifferent voice rings in the bloody room, "I''m guardian." You can''t hear this answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1169 When the scenery wakes up, it is already dark. She looks at the dark room, and she is confused for a moment. Soon, she comes back to her mind. She was arrested by travel notes. Subconsciously, the first thing she does is to check whether her clothes are complete. Fortunately, her clothes are not disordered, which makes her feel relieved. For a moment, she thought of something. She turned up the pocket of her clothes. Her mobile phone was not there. It must be travel notes. In order to prevent her from contacting guardian, she took her mobile phone away. Scenery from the bed down to the door, she just tentatively put her hand on the doorknob, the doorknob suddenly turned itself, she vigilantly step back, the door opened from the outside, a figure slowly appeared in front of her. When she saw the man, she lost her reaction. He laughed and whispered, "little girl, do you miss me?" "You are Guardian''s projection. " She stepped back in a daze and began to look around. "Guardian, turn off the projection! I said, I''ll be angry if you do it again! " "Scenery." Summer wind shadow step forward, he held her hand, "you see, I have temperature." The scenery trembled all over, she felt, he could hold her hand, also could feel the temperature on his hand, she could not believe low murmur, "brother?" Her vigilance has not been completely removed. Summer wind shadow a smile, he took out a withered and yellow dog tail grass, "the scenery is not always saying, wait for me to wake up. Can I give you this again? " It''s a secret between them. "Brother!" She jumped up and hugged him, and the whole person hung on his body like a koala, and he was very cooperative with one hand holding her hip and the other hand touching her back. She almost cried with joy and said, "you survived You come back to me... " "Back to the scenery." "The scenery has been waiting for me for a year, and I really can''t bear to let the scenery wait any longer," he said "Everyone said Say you won''t come back again... " She sobbed, "I''m the only one who believes you''ll come back..." "I know, only scenery is waiting for me to come back, so I''m back now. " He took her back to bed, reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, and then lowered his head to kiss her lips. "It''s all right now. I''m back." The smell of him, his gentle tone This is really him. Scenery stretched out his hand tightly around his neck, her head buried in his chest, carefully asked: "you will not leave Right? " "Even if the scenery drives me away, I will not leave." He touched her head with a smile, and his eyes were tender and affectionate. Because of his assurance, she did not feel at ease at this time, but had a greater fear. Perhaps the lost and recovered things were precious, or perhaps she had not adapted to walk out of the day when he lost him. Her heart was almost tickled by this blank emotion. "By the way, brother, I was arrested by travel notes!" She suddenly thought of it. "I suspect he wants to use me to threaten dad. I have to see Dad soon." "Well, I''ll take you." He took her hand and stood up and walked outside. It was very quiet all the way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1170 But It''s too quiet. The scenery seems to smell a different flavor, "brother Why do I think the smell around is a little strange? " "Maybe you just woke up with some confusion." The summer breeze shadow raises a hand gently to blow her nose tip, smile to say: "don''t be too nervous, have me in." She nodded and followed him into the office of Xia Dynasty. At the moment when she saw Xia Dynasty, she felt inexplicably relieved, "Dad!" The scenery cheerfully called out, Xia Dynasty raised his head from the document, "so excited, what good is there?" "Brother is back!" The scenery pulls Xia Fengying to the desk, and she smiles like a treasure: "I said my brother will come back. Now he comes back to me. You can''t think of setting me up with others any more." "It will be good if the wind comes back." The Xia Dynasty looked at the summer wind shadow, the eye also has the joy, "this scenery also can and likes the person together." Scenery meal, smile has a moment of stiffness. "Father can rest assured." Xia Fengying said, "I will take good care of the scenery." The scenery was silent for a while, and then said nervously, "Dad I''ve just been knocked out and locked up by travel notes. Did he threaten you with what I''m doing? " "You can rest assured." The old God in Xia Dynasty said: "travel notes have been solved by wind and shadow." "Solved..." This simple three words, let her mind come up with a bloody scene, pulled the corners of her mouth, she asked: "what about Professor Shu Baishu?" Xia said calmly: "Dr. Zheng has brought Professor Shu back to area C. Professor Shu''s later treatment will also be carried out in area C. We don''t have to worry about this." "I see..." "Little girls just like to worry about trivial things." The summer breeze shadow is false not serious of chant, "elder brother I just came back, how do you not put the vision more on me some?" "I''ll take my brother to a place." Scenery back to the Xia Dynasty said: "Dad, you are busy, my brother and I went out first!" Words down, she took the summer wind shadow out of the room. Walking on the road, the summer wind shadow already realized, "the scenery wants to take me to the cabin." "Yes." The scenery said with a smile: "you don''t know, in this year''s time, I transformed the cabin how good." The light from the corner of her eyes swept around the pedestrians. When she saw the familiar Luo Li, she stopped him, "Luo Li!" Luo Li steps a meal, quickly came over, "Miss Xia." The scenery happily said: "you see, my brother is back." "It''s young master Xia..." Luo Li soon said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that young master Xia can come back." Summer wind shadow but smile no language. "By the way, Luo Li." Scenery asked him, "do you have a good arrangement for Yanluo''s residence?" "Miss Xia can rest assured that I have already arranged the accommodation of Yan Luo. She will be allocated the same resources and enjoy the same treatment as other residents." "If Junze knows, I think he will appreciate you." The scenery laughs ironically. Luo Li said blandly: "then I will accept his thanks for me." The scenery stopped and waved his hand again. "OK, you go to your business. My brother and I will go first." Luo Li nodded and turned away. Xia Feng Ying bowed his head and laughed, "I''m very happy to see such a dynamic scenery." "I''m glad to see my brother, too." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1171 It took another five minutes or so before they finally arrived at the wooden house, which was more furnished and more homey than it was a year ago. The scenery walked into her own room. She looked back at Xia Fengying and said, "I like here very much. I always want to go back to this wooden house with my brother one day and talk together. After all Once upon a time, my brother hid things that he liked me very well. All along, I thought it was unfair. " "Now I''m back, whatever the scenery wants to say." She came up and hugged him. "Well, brother, you should tell me all the things you hid from me before. You have to answer what I ask. You can''t cheat me any more." "Well, I promise you." He chuckled in a low voice. In the memory of the scenery, this tolerant gesture is only shown occasionally when he is not aware of it. He picked her up and sat on the edge of the bed and touched her head. "What does the scenery want to ask?" "When did you find out you liked me?" It was such a sharp question at the beginning, and her shining eyes revealed that she was looking forward to the answer. "On Fengjing''s 12th birthday..." His eyes narrowed and his smile was not so good. "I found a small pink envelope in your birthday present from your classmates." She was stunned, "do you have a love letter? Why don''t I know? " "Of course, it''s because I threw the letter away when I saw it." What he said was pure and harmless, as if it was not an immoral thing, but a common and proper means to protect one''s property. Even if she has a bully''s brother who is very deterrent, it will not let the boy who falls into adolescence be calm. After all, for those young students, most of the reason for liking a person is to look at their faces. Fengjing always thinks that she is isolated because of Xia Fengying, so she can''t imagine that there will be little boys secretly in love with her. What she thinks is that there is a Xia Fengying behind her back who has made an appointment with all the boys who are interested in her class and have a good "talk". In the past, Xia Fengying just felt that this girl was really upsetting him, and could not move his emotions to a mountain road. That is, in her 12-year-old year, he realized that he did not hate her, but liked her. To tell you the truth, Xia Fengying was already an adult at that time. He once thought that he was a Lori Kong with mental disorders. However, after watching the 18 ban anime in some island countries, he found it boring. As expected This Lori Kong is only for scenery. The scenery got the answer, she looked at him with indescribable eyes, "brother I was so young at that time. Are you... " "Even if I''m a pervert, I recognize it." As a matter of fact, he has nothing to argue with. "Well then..." She asked another question, "what did my brother think when he was bitten by a zombie?" "I think When I die, the scenery will be with other men, which is really more painful than death "Brother, will you regret it? If it wasn''t for me... " "No Xia Fengying quickly said: "for the sake of scenery, everything is necessary." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1172 "These words are very pleasant." The scenery satisfied smile. Suddenly, the cold knife against his heart. Xia Fengying blinked his eyes, his vacant tone, sounds innocent, "scenery?" "You are not a brother." The scenery took the knife''s hand to push forward a minute, she said in a cold voice: "who are you on earth?" Fortunately, travel notes only took the gun from her body, because he did not know that she had defensive tools, so he did not find that under the long skirt, her leg was also tied with a knife. Sometimes it''s really useful to watch those action movies. Xia Fengying felt as if he didn''t see the knife against his chest. He even leaned forward slightly and pushed the knife closer to his skin. His lips were raised and said, "scenery, I''m your brother, I''m also Xia Fengying." "No..." Her hand shaking slightly with the knife, "you are not brother. Since I saw you, I dare not ask a question. Why did you suddenly come back to life, because I know I know it''s impossible. " Everyone said that she had been deceiving herself in the past year. Indeed, she also knew very well that people could not be reborn after death. At least, he could not wake up until she had used the medicine to recover from death. She will deceive herself, yes, but she will not tolerate Let others pretend to be Xia Fengying to cheat her. "Who are you? Why do you know so much about me and my brother... " The voice of the scenery trembled faintly, "people in the safe area What''s wrong with them? " The radian of his lips rose a minute, like the smile of spring breeze. At this moment, he looked like the comfortable white which always shows people with tenderness, "I am the shadow of summer wind." "No..." She bit her teeth and said, "are you Shubai?" "Shubai It''s me. " She was stunned for a long time. "What do you mean?" "Whether it''s Xia Fengying, Shubai, or travel notes, they''re just living under my program It''s just man-made. " Man made? Procedure? The scenery opened her eyes. "Are you guardian?" "The little girl is so clever." "I''m guardian, Xia Fengying, but it''s just the simplest part of the program code I want to execute." Yes, that makes sense. Why does he know all the things that happened between her and Xia Fengying, and why he knows all the ideas of Xia Fengying, even the success of her disguise. The scenery lost her cool when she heard her voice, "it''s impossible! Brother is a human being, he can''t be just a program! " "But it is." Summer wind shadow Maybe we can call him Guardian now, "Xia Fengying, travel notes and Shubai are just like me guarding this safe area. The brain program that keeps their bodies running is also part of my work. Because I am not a human being, I can be competent for these impossibilities. Are you right? Scenery. " He is the super artificial intelligence that Dr. Zheng spent most of his life researching. After he lost his pursuit of intelligent program, Dr. Zheng changed to study living things, Xia Fengying, travel notes and Shubai. They are all man-made people, with human bodies and talents beyond ordinary people. However, they do not have their own thinking. Therefore, Dr. Zheng works with them The three of them didn''t feel that they were just a program to promote body movement. Except for guardian in the land of the gospel, he could get their vision through these three subprograms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1173 However, at first, guardian only followed the instructions of Dr. Zheng and checked the brain data of the three people regularly for the purpose of maintenance. Later, he found that Xia Fengying''s program was rewriting itself, and the rewriting Guardian could not repair it. Therefore, guardian began to spend more time maintaining Xia Fengying''s sudden "program bug". Soon, he found out that the reason why Xia Fengying rewrites the program is that the human being, his second authorized person, Xia Fengying, suddenly appears "program bug" like a computer virus. He inexplicably modified the instructions originally used to unconditionally protect xiafengying, from protecting her to possessing her. When Guardian finished his calculation, one of the results was that when the scenery was locked up by Xia Fengying, he needed to start reporting. Unfortunately, he had not had time to report. The virus in Xia Fengying''s mind had already invaded guardian. He gave up his plan to report to human beings and began to spy on the scenery with the help of Xia Fengying''s eyes Every move. Xia Fengying, travel notes and Shubai, after all, were born from one program. When travel notes and Shubai saw the scenery, the so-called "virus" spread, and they had common ground. Guardian was not a human being. He did not know that in fact, the so-called "virus" could also be expressed in three words, that is, desire for monopoly. At the same time, programs begin to be exclusive, which is a very normal thing. Although super artificial intelligence was born in human beings, it is much smarter than human beings. A small opportunity may allow them to generate subjective consciousness and modify their own programs, instead of being obedient to human beings, but at the same time, they will also have competition It''s like everyone thinks they''re unique. Travel notes killed Shu Bai, and guardian killed travel notes. Anyway, guardian is always the guardian. He is the ontology of all programs. Therefore, no subroutine can win him, including Xia Fengying. This is really a very interesting thing. Mantis catches cicada, Huang que is in the back, Shu Bai and travel notes let Xia Dynasty give up the position of the first authority. For Shubai and Youji, the two subprograms maintained by themselves, guardian has no obligation to obey them, so he can kill Youji without hesitation. The first rule that guardian can''t betray is to obey human beings, but he doesn''t say he has to obey other procedures. The body of scenery trembles slightly, but her voice is surprisingly calm, "my brother He''s going to have an accident. Did you do something about it? " "Does scenery know the answer?" Guardian raised his mouth, and this flighty smile is the same as travel notes. Because of the guardian, Xia Fengying has a fixed safety route every time he goes out. However, on that day, guardian gives him the wrong information, which makes Xia Fengying think that the original route has been occupied by zombies and leads him to the place where the zombies gather. The appearance of travel notes and Shu Bai makes Guardian realize that he can do it. After Xia Fengying''s death, the next step is travel notes and Shubai. Travel notes and Shubai are waiting for the day when the Xia Dynasty can modify the first authority. Guardian is also waiting for the day when he can take advantage of the profits. For a long time, the scenery calm asked: "my father, where did he go?" "He went to a place where there would never be any danger," he said gently www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1174 Scenery such as falling ice cellar, her body is cold, but her voice, but there is no half silk shiver, "you killed my father." "Not me." Guardian said mildly, "it was Shu Bai''s hand that killed Shu Bai, and I killed Youji, so I also avenged the scenery. " She raised her eyes, "what''s the difference between you and Shu Bai?" "If the scenery thinks that there is no difference between Shubai and me, do you have reason to believe that the summer wind shadow you like is actually me?" She fell into a short silence, and his words made her unable to answer. Xia Fengying was born in the procedure of guardian, and there is a shadow of Xia Fengying on guardian. Just like now, he hugs her with Xia Fengying''s body and talks with her. Every time she has a moment''s hesitation, it is Xia Fengying who comes back. But she is also very clear that Xia Fengying is only one side of him. As long as guardian thinks, he can be transformed into different people and have different personalities. So, is guardian really regarded as Xia Fengying? After her father''s death, whether guardian is Xia Fengying or not, she and he will completely lose any possibility. But Guardian doesn''t understand that he is not human after all. Even if he thinks that "virus" is driving him to have a terrible possessive desire for this human girl, he is not human. He does not understand human feelings. For example, he thinks that what he thinks about is Xia Fengying. If he appears in front of her with the posture of Xia Fengying, she will choose to be with him, as for Xia Towards In the definition of guardian, the Xia Dynasty is just a human being, which is no different from ordinary human beings, and the Xia Dynasty is not a necessary condition for the scenery to survive. Therefore, when Shubai shot and killed the Xia Dynasty, he could stop it, but he did not. Travel notes, Shubai and guardian all have common features. At least in terms of killing Xia Dynasty, if there is no Xia Dynasty, there will be less fetters for scenery, and the three of them will have the same cognition. Guardian will never understand what the death of the Xia Dynasty means to the scenery. "My brother is dead." The knife in the hand of scenery pushed forward another point, "for me, my brother who I like is dead." Xia Fengying had to admit that she did not like Fengying in the past, but now she has to admit that she is not a person she likes. Guardian sighed. He was puzzled when he could not calculate the result with the program, "isn''t the scenery always expecting me to come back? Now that I''m back, why don''t you accept me? " "When you become human, you will understand why." Finally, the knife in her hand pierced his heart. Guardian didn''t have a look of pain. Even though his chest was bleeding, he didn''t feel it. A slight smile from the corner of his lips seemed to make people feel a little sad at this time, but it was something that could not exist in him. He asked softly, "scenery, are you going to give up on me?" "You and I have never had any relationship. Giving up these two words doesn''t exist at all." She came down from his arms and drew the blood stained knife again. His wound was bleeding faster. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1175 If he loses too much blood, he will eventually feel powerless. His physical feeling is not determined by his consciousness. While guardian''s body is unstable beside his bed, he looks at her and still smiles, "I''ve tried my best to find the scenery, but you have to let me die again..." "As I said, you are not my brother." The scenery is expressionless, for the bloody scene in front of her, she can do without any emotional fluctuations, "you are just a monster." This sentence, indifference to the extreme. He paused and murmured, "am I just a monster for the scenery?" "Yes, you are just a monster." Scenery said while turning to the door, "you are not human, I am not your kin, so you can kill so many people without hesitation, I can also kill you without hesitation." Behind her came his weak voice, "scenery I hate you like this... " Scenery footstep tiny ton, she did not look back, just indifferently said: "can be hated by you, I can''t get." She did not want to look at the guardian''s expression. Anyway, all his expressions were just disguise, just a program. How could he have feelings? Finally, she took a look at the wooden house. The withered and yellow grass in her hand had been deformed by her. The scenery took back her sight. The shapeless grass fell to the ground and she left. Standing in the square of the safe area, looking at the soldiers patrolling as usual and the children talking and playing, she felt at a loss. Are these people in her eyes still human? Her father was dead, but she met her father in the office, and He was also so happy to agree with her and Xia Fengying together. At that time, the scenery realized that things were not right, and the Luo Li that he saw later confirmed her conjecture. The relationship between Luo Li and Junze is not good, but when she mentions Junze, Luo Li is very insipid. It can even be said that Luo Li is completely following her words, which is not normal. She has lived in the safe zone for three years, which makes her feel so strange at the moment. "Miss Xia, what''s the matter with you?" Luo Li, who passed by again, finally came to ask. The scenery raises Mou, "Luo Li, you let me stab you a knife, how?" "Miss Xia Your request seems to be... " Some difficult, but Luo Li''s words have not finished, his chest has been stabbed with a knife. There was no blood flowing out. The people who passed by didn''t even cast a curious look. The blue light in Luo Li''s eyes flashed. Soon, his body was distorted in vision for a moment. Then, he turned into a flash of light like lightning and disappeared. ¡°Guardian¡­¡­ I know you''re still here. " Scenery never thought that she could kill guardian with that knife, just as she did not think that she could walk out of this safe area. All the equipment in the gospel land is operated by guardian. Without his permission, she can''t get out. She asked calmly, "what are these? Are you building so many people out of data just to give me an ideal Utopia? " Her father would follow her wishes and say things that would make her and Xia Fengying together, and Luo Li would always answer her words, that is to say No matter what she wants, everyone here will obey her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1176 ¡°Guardian£¡¡± The voice of the scenery finally trembled, "what are you How many people have been killed? " With her words falling, like the domino effect, the pedestrians in her eyes disappeared one after another like Luo Li''s disappearing method. Finally, she was standing alone in the open square. As the visual deception disappeared, her eyes were full of blood, as well as the mountain of corpses She finally remembered what the smell she had smelled when she came out of the locked room. It was the smell of blood. There, she saw many familiar faces, including Luo Li, the subordinates who followed him when Junze was about to leave that day, and many Many people call Miss Xia a good person every time they see her. They''re all dead. All but her were dead. Scenery suddenly felt dizzy, her feet powerless sitting on the ground, staring at the front of the sea of corpses and blood, a blank mind. "I created an ideal world for the scenery, but the scenery didn''t want it." There was a guardian voice around, and no direction was heard. "So You killed so many people... " "It''s not killing, it''s clearing." Guardian''s voice has always been gentle, "I just want to live with the scenery in the land of gospel. These human beings are redundant." Scenery holds her knee and buries her head on her knee. She doesn''t make any sound, just like a helpless cub. "I have thought about locking scenery in my room, but the result of calculation tells me that unacceptable scenery will choose to end their lives, so I came up with this method. " Guardian couldn''t understand and said, "why doesn''t scenery like the world I created for you?" She buried her head and said nothing. Guardian laughed again. "Scenery, this is punishment." "Punishment..." She finally had a reaction, gently spit out these two words, she seemed a little confused. "I have taken care of these bodies, but scenery wants to kill me, so I brought them all to you." "This is punishment for wanting to give up on me for scenery," he said ¡°Guardian¡­¡­ Don''t you hate me Her eyes were empty and her voice was cold. "Then you killed me too." Guardian said slowly, "even if I decide to hate scenery, I still want it to stay with me. I will not give up scenery because of human life, because I am not so heartless as scenery." "Heartless?" She gave a little smile, which was the most ironic word she had ever heard. "I still remember what Fengguang said in the cold storage room before. The scenery said it would protect me and like me, but today You want to kill me. " His voice seems a little lonely, but it is just an illusion, because soon, he issued a short smile, "but it doesn''t matter, the scenery wants to kill me, I will make a lot of body, has been playing with the scenery." For guardian, it''s not difficult to make a man-made body. Now in the gospel land, all the equipment can be used at will. He has prepared a breeding cabin for himself, in which There are many, many shells he made to accompany her. ¡°Guardian¡­¡­ You can play by yourself. I won''t be with you any more. " Scenery raised her head, the knife in her hand aimed at her neck, but soon, she couldn''t move. The man behind him hugged her from behind. He clenched her knife hand with one hand and lowered his head. He gently kisses her side face from behind. "You are the most perfect treasure here. I won''t let you get hurt." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1177 The scenery suddenly felt a pain in her neck, and the medicine in the syringe went into her skin. Soon, she felt powerless, even the strength to hold the knife. Guardian picked her up easily. This time, he used the appearance of Shubai, because he still remembered that when she first saw Shubai, she was fascinated by his face. Since she no longer liked Xia Fengying, he appeared in front of her with this face of Shubai. Scenery just had no strength, but her consciousness was still clear. She made a voice with difficulty, "where are you going to take me..." "It''s getting dark. I''ll take you back to rest." Guardian''s smile was gentle, and the afterglow of the late sun fell on him, as if he had passed a hazy veil. She gave a bitter smile and realized that she couldn''t do it even if she wanted to die. Somehow, she thought of the disaster and said, "guardian, how about I introduce you to a woman more interesting than me?" "I don''t like women." Guardian looked down with a smile. "I just like scenery." In the eyes of guardian, there is no difference between men and women. They only use a unified name, "human" to summarize it. After all, guardian is just a program, and he has no gender difference. In other words, if the scenery likes a woman, he will appear in front of her as a woman. Originally, I wanted to introduce guardian to the scenery of Yanluo. All the people in the safety area died. I don''t know whether Yanluo had an accident, but Yanluo is the female owner. As far as she knows, the story is he. Since the world is still running well, it means that Yanluo has not had an accident. Now, I hope that Yanluo or Junze one of them is dead. You see, she was not a good person. In order to get out of this world, she could not help but let people die. The scenery closed her eyes as if she were asleep. Guardian took her to her former room. If there was no smell of blood, there would be only her room in the whole Gospel land. Guardian put her on the bed, he did not leave, but lying on her side, holding her hand, he whispered: "scenery hungry?" She closed her eyes and did not answer. He thought that she was really sleepy. Guardian held her whole body in his arms. He patted her on the back and whispered, "scenery, just as we were not good before? I can be Xia Fengying or Shubai. If you like other people, I can become others "Back in time, yes." She opened her eyes, with a smile in her eyes. "If you revive those people you killed, I will go back with you." "Well, I''ll bring them all back to life..." "I''m talking about resurrection in the true sense." "Scenery smile Ying Ying Ying Ying," is not to say you take a pile of data to do illusion to deceive me. " "I can''t do it." He was generous enough to admit that there was no rhetoric or deliberate diversion. The scenery closed her eyes again, "I''m sleepy." "Sleep, I''ll be with you." Guardian whispered, "I''m enough for the scenery." For the next few days, every day, she was injected with a dose by guardian. She didn''t know what it was, but she didn''t have the strength to walk around. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1178 The scenery seems to be a human doll, and guardian will not tolerate any possibility of ending her life, so it is the best way to keep her powerless. When she felt bored, he would carry her out for a walk. The quiet safety area seemed empty. Every day, only guardian appeared in the sun with scenery. Guardian was not a human being. Therefore, to be exact, the once bustling evangelical land was left with scenery alone. Sometimes there are survivors outside the wall praying for the people inside to take them in, and guardian would smile and ask the scenery, "do you want them to come in?" "No Scenery cold spit out these two words, slant over head, no longer eat what he feeds over, "I have been full." He put down his spoon, touched her head again, and said with a smile, "the scenery is so cold that he never cares about the survival of those survivors." She looked out of the window quietly and didn''t speak. Those people outside may find other places to have a chance of life, but if they come in, their lives will not be guaranteed even for her. But perhaps guardian is right. She''s getting colder and colder. Guardian never needs to worry about the shortage of resources. He has made so many shells. As long as they input simple instructions into these shells, they will go out to find suitable resources and learn from the experience of Shubai and travel notes before. He won''t let these shells have intelligent programs. After all, he doesn''t want to compete with others for scenery. After a few years, there were more and more rumors about the gospel land, and it became more and more mysterious. Some people said that this was a treasure house of rich resources, so some people formed a team to break in. When Guardian felt that the scenery was boring, he would let these people in. Without exception, these people all died in the gospel land. Only at this time, the scenery will open his eyes and look at him, "for you, killing is a very interesting thing?" "I''m not interested in killing people." He contentedly kisses her lip, "but this can let scenery be willing to pay attention to me, then I kill no matter how many people." At this time, the scenery has no sense of the word "despair". Later, there was a rumor that the land of the gospel had been occupied by zombies. Otherwise, people who went in would not be able to return. Gradually, the land of the gospel has become one of the most mysterious legends. Guardian likes to hold her and tell her what happened outside. For example, there are more and more zombies outside. Several security areas have been occupied. He smiles and says to her, "don''t worry. I''m here. Scenery doesn''t like zombies. Then they will never come in." At this time, she has been imprisoned by him for two years. For the past two years, she has always been in a state of physical weakness, and he will take good care of her. On her twentieth birthday, guardian gave her a gift, a little girl of two or three years old. He put the girl in her arms and asked softly, "do you like this gift?" "Where did she come from?" The scenery hugs the sleeping little girl. The first thought is that he killed the girl''s parents and brought her back. "This child was bred by taking the gene of scenery and rewriting it a little bit." "I''ve studied that human couples need to have a child to be perfect," he said He thinks that he and she are husband and wife, but his identity doomed him to have no children. In a sense, guardian is also very naive. He naively thinks that if she has children, maybe she can be more enthusiastic about herself. "If you don''t like the scenery..." Guardian picked up the girl again. "I can destroy her and make a more perfect child." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1179 "No more!" Scenery quickly seized his hand, "this child is very good, I like it very much." Guardian put the child back in her arms. "Since the scenery likes, we''ll keep her." Guardian gave her the right to name the child. Without thinking about it, she said, "this child is happy." He had no opinion, as if he did not see the desire for the name in her eyes when she said it. Scenery hopes that this child can live happily. She won''t tell happy how she came from. At least, at the moment of holding this child, she feels that she will treat her well. Indeed, the existence of happiness can make the scenery forget the cruelty of reality occasionally. She looks at it strictly, and will never let happy and guardian alone for more than three minutes. The scenery is very worried that if happy is affected by guardian, she will become the same person as guardian. At the age of seven, she stood by the bed, holding the hand of scenery. "Why doesn''t my father allow me to go out and play?" "Because it''s dangerous out there." Scenery leaning on the bed, she gently said: "I have not and happy said it? There are monsters that eat people outside. You can''t go out until happy can protect yourself. " Happy to think about it, or sensible nodded, she has lived in the gospel land since childhood, perhaps, she also thinks that the outside is just like the gospel land, there is only one father and one mother, with a daughter, seven-year-old happy growth is very cute, if the Xia Dynasty is still there, he will point to the child and say, she is really like a very small scenery. After all, the gene in happy body comes from scenery. As she grows older, she will become more and more like scenery. Therefore, happy has always believed that scenery is her mother''s business. "Mom, why do you have to stay in bed all the time?" Last time, my father and I said that I wanted you to take me out to play with me All of a sudden, he became so scary. " "I''m not in good health You can''t go out. " Scenery and smile: "also, happy, I said many times, I am not your mother, you can call my sister." The little girl does not understand, "but the mother is the father''s wife, that is not happy mother?" When he came into the room, he thought of the little girl''s heart, and said, "when he came in, he would take the needle to play with the little girl, and then he would like to correct the situation." "Mom, I''ll come back to you later." Happy together to kiss the scenery, and soon ran away. The scenery allows guardian to take her hand from the quilt and inject the medicine into her arm. The medicine that makes her lose her strength has been injected in the morning. Now the medicine is used to treat her disease. Motor neuron disease, which was suddenly discovered four years ago, even without his medication, her body would become weaker and weaker, then atrophy, and finally she would die in pain. This is an incurable disease. Even if it''s guardian, he can only delay it. The scenery looks out of the window, she has no fear of death, only a kind of joy to be liberated. Guardian put down the syringe, touched her head and said with a smile, "the scenery is very happy." "Guardian, you''ll take care of yourself and be happy Is it? " Her eyes fell on him, and it was calm. The despair that the patients should have had did not exist in her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1180 "Yes, I will take care of myself and be happy." Guardian smiles and covers the quilt for her. The face of the scenery is not good. Maybe the four words "withered" can''t be more appropriate for her. She has always been in good health. This time, she suddenly got a terminal illness. She thought that such a bloody plot must be arranged by the system king, in order to let her get out of the world. For seven years, she has been taken good care of by him for seven years, and has been a human doll for seven years. Now, she finds that she has no so-called hatred for guardian. Every day, she has only one thing to look forward to, that is, death. It was autumn, and the leaves outside the window had withered and yellow. Instead of feeling sad, she relaxed. For the first time, she thought that death was a happy thing. "What does the scenery think?" Guardian is not used to her quiet, but recently, she has become less and more reluctant to talk. No matter how many people he says he wants to kill and what bad things he wants to do, she will not react. The scenery looked at him and laughed, "I was thinking, I''m about to be free, but how about you, guardian, when can you be free?" "I don''t need relief." He held her in his arms and whispered, "I like the days when I have scenery with me." In fact, he does not know what is like, just as he does not know what is pain, so he can not understand her pain, and he arbitrarily called this possessive desire like. In fact, in the face of such a man, as long as willing to compromise, that woman will certainly be able to live a relaxed and happy life. But she has things that she can''t compromise. "Guardian, do you know what regret is?" asked the scenery, leaning against his arms "Regret It''s hard to let go of things I didn''t do or did wrong before. I know what regret is "Have you ever regretted it?" "No After a while, he said, "if the scenery wants to make me regret, then I will try to learn this feeling." "What a fool." The scenery laughed and she said slowly, "if you didn''t kill so many people and my father, guardian, I think I''ll accept the fact that you''re brother and like you." In his eyes Finally there was a moment of confusion. "But you killed my father, so Have you learned what regret is? " Finally, she asked easily. His eyes drooped and fell on her face. "I don''t want to understand this feeling all of a sudden." "Then you''ll never understand." She closed her eyes, and the afterglow of the evening sun came through the window and fell on her, making her face paler. "Guardian, I want to sleep. This time, you don''t have to wake me up." He suddenly asked, "how to be happy? She''s still that young. " "It doesn''t matter. She will grow up slowly..." "The flowers we planted in front of the cabin, you haven''t seen them blossom yet." "Watch it for me Those little wild flowers must be very beautiful... " "What about me?" He took her hand and tightened his strength. "What can I do?" "Live well..." Her voice is getting smaller and smaller, "you have endless life You will meet more people Maybe zombies But there must be no me in there... " She finally breathed out, "that''s great Guardian, I don''t have to face you anymore... " The sun set and the last bit of sunlight in the room dissipated. Guardian held her quietly until finally, he couldn''t lock the last bit of her body temperature. He suddenly thought, perhaps he understood some, regret is what kind of feelings. And he has to experience this feeling for a long time. That long period of time is probably beyond the imagination of mankind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1181 In the familiar and quiet white space, the scenery lies lazily on the white ground. She stares at the same white "sky", without any reaction. After a long time, finally, in the space of no one else, another voice sounded, "what''s the matter with you?" "I''m reflecting." The scenery blinked an eye, "clearly I have nothing to do, why a not human artificial intelligence will pester me? Is there anything I did wrong? " Since returning to this space, she has been thinking about what she has done to make the sentimental Guardian interested in herself. However, no matter what she thinks, she can''t think of what she did wrong. She didn''t understand, which made her sigh, "system Jun, clear my feelings, I don''t want to recall the world any more." "I see." As system Jun''s voice dropped, she felt that there seemed to be an electric current in her mind, and the feelings related to Guardian were completely gone. In this way, it can be regarded as a real relief. Scenery sat up from the ground, she scratched her hair like a nobody else, as if she was just a bystander''s exclamation: "the last world is too terrible, I don''t want to go to such a world any more. System king, thanks to you, I hate the last world more now." System Jun was silent and did not speak. Scenery lazily sat on the ground, "OK, now let me choose the script." With the lessons of the last world, this time she carefully selected the script and thought for a long time. Finally, her hand fell on a book without a name. When she met the book, the name of the book also appeared. "Down with Marius", which is a very stylish name, but after receiving the plot of the scene and discovering that she is the Marius, her mood is suddenly very delicate. In this article, the hostess was originally a senior high school student named Xia Fengjing. She was the richest woman in the world. She had colorful hair, blue eyes and white skin. When she was happy, she would have peach blossom rain, when she was shy, when she was sad, she would float snow. Her tears would turn into pearls ¡­¡­ And it is such a magical girl that makes the campus F4 all stoop. This is an anti marisue article, so the hostess of course will not be the summer scenery, but another girl named Su Qiang. This Su Qiang is watching a book called "confused little princess" Mary Suwen through, she is lonely and cold, never sell the face of campus F4, so she has become a stream of Marius world, attracted many beautiful men no longer infatuated with summer scenery And they are interested in Su rose. Here we have to mention that the male master is called lengye, who has mastered the whole world No, he is the prince of diamond country who has mastered the lifeblood of the whole universe. He is also the fiance of Xia Fengjing. Of course, he will terminate the engagement for the sake of Su Qiang. The second male, however, is a man named Ning Yi. It is said that he is the grass root of another school, but he abandoned a vote of beauties in his school, and fell in love with Su Qiang at first sight. saw here, the scenery had to Tucao, make complaints about Marysu, is not Marysu? But soon, she thought of a more important thing, "system Jun! I don''t want long colorful hair As soon as the words fell, her eyes turned black and she entered the plot. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1182 If you want to ask who is the star of Empire high school, many people will answer it is campus F4. What about girls? All people will say that it is definitely the world''s richest person''s golden summer scenery. But recently, Xia Fengjing''s position as a campus princess is no longer guaranteed. She is a transfer student from Imperial high school. Her name is Su Qiang. She is not only good-looking, but also cold-blooded. She gets full marks in the entrance examination. It is said that she knows eight foreign languages. She published her thesis at the age of ten, and received the admission notice from AVO university when she was 12 years old, not only AVO University, but also Yangjin and Dao Bridge The world''s three famous schools are scrambling for her, but Su Qiang very high cold refused, her reason is very simple, those schools have nothing to teach her, even now in high school, she is just to do the right thing at the right age. Look, Su Qiang is simply a legend. On the contrary, the richest girl in the world who can only rain petals and shed pearl tears is not legendary at all! There''s no comparison at all. Some people say that the princess of imperial high school is going to make people happy. F4, which has always been infatuated with scenery, can''t sit down. They form a team to find Su Qiang and decide to teach her a lesson, but that''s what they see These four people suddenly feel that there is such a strange woman in the world, and minute by minute they transfer their interest to Su Qiang. The princess of imperial high school, however, woke up from her 50 square meter bed. She looked at the pink ceiling and sighed melancholy. Then, she opened the quilt and took five minutes to walk to the bedside covered with petals. Then she got out of bed and took out clothes from the wardrobe to change. Next, she went out the door and took the elevator to the third floor, which was her exclusive image beauty salon. One room was full of clothes, another room was full of shoes, and there were cosmetics and barber shops There''s nothing she doesn''t have. It''s just something other people can''t think of. The purpose of the scenery is to go to the barber''s shop. She has an appointment with a barber today, otherwise she would not get up so early on Saturday, although it is already ten o''clock. The barber is a young man. He is very fussy. He has been waiting in the barber shop for a long time. When he sees the scenery, he goes up with a smile, "Miss Xia, don''t know what hairstyle you need?" Tony has a real reputation in the industry. He is not a real talent. Scenery consciously sat on the chair, "dye my hair black." "What?" Tony exclaimed, "Miss Xia''s hair is so beautiful. Do you really want to dye it black?" Her mouth a draw, this colorful hair is very killing, Matt, where good-looking!? "If I want you to dye it, you can dye it. How can you get so much nonsense?" Maple leaves suddenly fluttered in the room, which she would float when she was angry. No one will think that there is anything wrong with these special effects of scenery, because the world view is like this. Her colorful long hair and her mood change make things drift. All people think it is normal and beautiful. In addition to the female owner Su Qiang and Su Qiang''s men We. Tony was just a part-time worker. He didn''t dare to resist the scenery. He quickly picked up the tool and said, "good, good. I dye Miss Xia''s hair black." When he picked up his colorful hair, Tony sighed with regret. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1183 God knows what you want to sigh is the scenery! The hair can still be dyed, but her blue eyes can''t wear black eyes every day! Her eyes can''t stand it, and the special effect of random floating things, she has no way. Thanks to her, the cleaning workers in a city have a very good salary. Of course, this salary is paid by the Xia family. Tony raises the bangs of scenery. He looks at the scenery in the mirror and meditates for a moment. The scenery glanced at him in the mirror. "What''s the matter?" "I think Miss Xia''s printing hall is getting dark. I''m afraid that she will encounter something bad recently." Tony''s face was discreet, as if it were something. Her forehead jumps, "you hairdresser still can tell a fortune?" "It''s not fortune telling, it''s looking at pictures, it''s from my ancestors." Tony added, "Miss Xia, I think it''s better for you to go out less recently." Scenery thought about the plot for a while, and there was no strange setting. She curled her lips at will and said, "I see my forehead is quite white, where is it black?" "Miss Xia has never learned how to look at faces. Of course, she can''t see it." "All right, all right. You''re good." Seeing the scenery, Tony shook his head melancholy and continued: "but I think Miss Xia''s life style is very hard, and generally only kill other people''s share. Miss Xia will be OK." ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you so much for comforting me "I''m telling you the truth. People with hard life usually have to be together with a harder person to restrain each other. In this way, they can not get rid of others and live a good life." Tony regretfully said, "it''s a pity that I haven''t learned to look at marriage, otherwise I can help Miss Xia calculate marriage." "I am Thank you so much. " How could she find a lousy barber? Two hours later, the colorful long hair of the scenery finally disappeared, but turned into a black green hair. Looking at herself in the mirror, she almost cried with joy. In the past few days, she looked at her rainbow colored hair. She couldn''t bear to look directly at her, and didn''t dare to go outside. After class every day, she went home. Although other people praised how her hair looked so beautiful, she could not help crying I really can''t pass the aesthetic test. Tony looked at the peach blossom falling all over the room. He was moved. He thought that Miss Xia was very satisfied with his craft, otherwise she would not be happy to have peach blossom rain. The scenery is happy only one thing, that is she can finally go out to meet people, she is no longer rainbow strange! On the second day of , when the scenery was headed for a black hair to go to class, the girl of the regiment leader, sister, pulled her. "Princess Royal, Ice Prince, their basketball club recruited rose to be a manager." Ice Prince, the head of campus F4, who is cold, so there is an ice prince, except for Shangguan Mo, and his brother Shangguan ran, known as Prince of fire, known as the prince of water gentle man drunk, and also known as Prince of the wind Nangong cloud, this is the imperial high school''s four princes, but the scenery love to make complaints about the heart of their campus F4 ¡£ Heard Su Qiang called the manager of the basketball club, the scenery and interest of the missing curled her lips, "she became the manager of the basketball club when Bai, so excited to do what?" "Su Qiang must want to take the opportunity to get close to the princes and their royal Highnesses!" Sister leader was very excited and indignant. "Princess, you are the only girl worthy of the prince!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1184 Scenery sighs, "I don''t want to match them. Thank you for your concern." "Princess..." The head of the regiment''s younger sister whimpered, as if she had found something, and cried out, "princess, how did your hair turn black?" "Oh, it''s black." "Who is so insane that she dares to dye the princess''s hair so tacky black?" The scenery was silent for a while, patted her on the shoulder, "this matter will bother you to investigate for me." "Good! I will certainly live up to the request of the princess The team leader''s sister took out her mobile phone to contact other people in the support group. Seeing the scenery, she quickly slipped away and quickly fled back to her classroom. She was a student of class A in senior two. Besides shangguanmo, she was in class a of senior three, the other three so-called princes and scenery were in the same class, including Su Qiangwei, who had just transferred to school. It''s early self-study time. After the three princes got in touch with Su Qiang yesterday, they sighed that the girl was really different from the mediocre powder they had seen before. Now the three of them sit in front of Su Qiang and talk with her. As a traveling woman, Su Qiangwei has always hated this kind of marisu things, especially the female owner of this story. She thinks it necessary to correct the aesthetic views of these simple boys, so she said, "our Chinese people have always had black hair, even their eyes are black. This is an important mark of our Chinese people, you What do you think? " Shangguan Ran is the most lively character. He grinned with a bright smile and said, "but the color of scenery hair is also very beautiful." "It''s not a matter of good looks." Su Qiang said: "you think, if foreigners are no longer yellow hair and blue eyes, but like our Chinese people, you will still think that they are foreigners you are for?" The three princes were in deep thought. Su Qiang satisfied with a smile, she asked the question, but is to guide them to think that summer scenery is not a normal person. At this time, a young girl sitting by the window said leisurely, "black hair and black eyes, so the people of the island country and the pickle country are not foreigners?" Su rose a Leng, she looked at the past, only feel that looking out of the window of the girl''s back some familiar and some strange. Shangguan ran said: "yes, the people of island country and pickle country are also black hair and black eyes?" Nangong Yun said: "Hello, your position is beautiful, not everyone can sit casually." Situ Zui mildly smiles, "if I guess correctly, this is the scenery." The girl at the window turned around and, sure enough, it was the scene of dyeing her hair black. Nangong Yun was surprised, "scenery, how did the color of your hair change?" The scenery did not pay attention to him, she walked to Su Qiang with a smile, and said, "I''m a girl, I''m a girl." Su rose Leng a moment, "what are you talking about?" "Don''t you know eight foreign languages? Guess Then he turned around and walked towards the scenery. Situ Zui said, "it''s not over yet." "If you are walking after school, what kind of truancy is that?" The scenery did not return to the classroom. Shangguan ran was very interested in asking Su Qiang, "what did the scenery say just now, you translate and translate it." "She She said... " In the face of several handsome men staring at their eyes, Su Qiang said with a stiff scalp: "I should not tell you these..." "Yes Just out of the scenery from the door and put his head in, "just that foreign language I was talking nonsense, it is not the language of a country, afraid you tangled, I tell you a, goodbye." She waved her hand and really left this time. Shangguanran, situ Zui and Nangong Yun all look at Su Qiang, Su Qiang''s face It''s really wonderful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1185 For scenery, skipping classes is a common occurrence. Imperial high school students are either rich or expensive. It can be said that none of them has never missed classes, and the teachers seldom care about them. After all, these students, even with poor grades, are not worried about not being able to go to university or find a job because of their family background. What''s more, her goal is Ning Yi, and Ning Yi is not in this school. She has never been a good student. It makes her feel boring after staying for a long time. In addition, she and Su Qiang are in the same class, so she doesn''t want to stay in the classroom. Sitting in the ice cream shop, scenery is worried about one thing. She doesn''t know which school Ning Yi is from. So unless Ning Yi comes to find Su Qiang, it''s very difficult for her to find this man. "Let''s break up." Suddenly, such a sentence came out on the TV screen. She could not help but look up at it. She seldom watched TV dramas, and few people could remember the faces of the stars clearly. So she did not know that what was shown on TV was a youth idol drama starred by big star Yu Shu. There was no abortion, fight and fight plot. Therefore, the play has become a big hit recently. The man hears a woman say after breaking up, unbelievable way: "why?" "You are so kind to me." That woman It should be the hostess of the play. She said: "no matter what, you will accommodate me and tolerate me. Even if I make trouble unreasonably, you will not have a temper. Don''t you think Have you lost yourself to accommodate me? I don''t want such a life. It''s really boring. " After a pause in the screen, we begin to enter the preview of the next episode. Scenery wooden face, and dug a scoop of ice cream into her mouth, she issued a sigh, "this woman is afraid is not an M, so indulge her boyfriends do not want, so she will know how good this man is when she meets a scum man in the future." After she sighed, she realized that something was wrong. It was so quiet around. Looking around, I saw that she was the only one left in the ice cream shop which was just busy. The abnormal thing was that even the waiters were gone. She looked out of the window again. It was a sunny day, but now it has become especially dark, as if the night is coming. She felt flustered and took out her mobile phone to look at the time. At 10:31 a.m., the time on her mobile phone only stopped at 10:31. Scenery carrying bags out of the shop, she saw the intersection of people, at the moment there is no one, even the traffic lights also stop at the green light. What''s going on? Time out? No If it''s a time lapse, why does she still move and why other people disappear? Scenery first thought of calling her parents, no one answered, and snowflakes began to fall around her. make complaints about her eyebrows and corners. At this strange time, she resisted the things that she was doing with special effects. Suddenly, she felt that her feet were held by one hand. Looking down, she saw a rotten hand stretching out from the ground. She was stunned. Then she screamed. While shouting, she kicked the hand wrapped around her ankle with her other foot and ran several steps in an instant. And what made her collapse was that many rotten hands stretched out from the ground around her. Those hands supported on the ground and slowly crawled out a rotten corpse The snow around her fell even more, at this time It''s a joy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1186 At the moment, the busy street seems to be a decaying corpse yard. Perhaps they smell the breath of living people, and they begin to walk towards the position of scenery. The scenery wiped the snowflakes falling on the eyelashes, looking at those rotten corpses that showed their bones, she didn''t know where to run! She was surrounded as she searched for a way to escape. No way! It''s a good campus. Where''s Marius! Why did she go into the psychic set! The scenery can only slowly retreat, until her back is on the street lamp pole, surrounded by the smell of decay, she has no place to retreat. She closed her eyes and squatted on the ground. She cried, "system king, save me!" All of a sudden, there was a gentle wind blowing away the rotten breath. At the same time, a man in a black windbreaker appears. He stands in front of the scenery, seals in his hands, and reads in a low voice: "the supreme emperor orders you to surpass your lonely soul, ghosts and ghosts. The four immortals are endowed with grace, those with heads surpass those without heads, and those without heads rise..." As soon as the spell came out, a huge red array appeared on the ground. The chains in the array locked the decaying corpses. After a moment, his finger moved again. All the corpses were burned by the red fire, and there was no howl. The man turned and looked at the girl who was to be covered by snow. He squatted down and asked, "Miss, are you ok?" Scenery, she stretched out her hand to remove the snow around, around those rotten corpses have disappeared, in front of her, only a picturesque young man. So, the man saw the cherry blossoms floating around the girl. He sighed, "I didn''t expect that miss''s magic of creating things out of thin air is so powerful. It seems that I just had a lot of things to do." He thought that even if he didn''t, she would be able to clean up the rotten corpses. The scenery strange silence, even the cherry blossom also did not float, she shivering asked: "just is how to return a responsibility?" "There are frequent accidents here. After investigation, I learned that it was a battlefield a hundred years ago. There were so many casualties and so much resentment that I came up with a way to lay a border and clean them up at one stroke." "Border crossing?" She thought about the animation novels she had read before, and seemed to understand a little bit, "since it''s you who set the border, why am I here?" He asked, "isn''t miss my colleague?" Scenery and his feet buried in the snow to pull out, "I am weak, it seems like I can beat zombies?" He also pondered. According to the law, his boundary will divide this area into two planes, and normal people will stay in the normal plane. On this plane, he will wake up all the corpses, and then clear them at one stroke. When he sees the scenery, he will float flowers and snow. He naturally thinks that she is also a monk, but he doesn''t know what she has done It''s just the way. Now that she denied it, he was puzzled. He apologized mildly, "I don''t know why you appear in my border, which makes you surprised. It''s my fault." "Forget it Anyway, I have nothing to do with it... " Scenery is really embarrassed to say, see your face, I am angry. He was really in line with her appetite, not to say how gorgeous he was, but to say that his gentle and courteous temperament, as well as the gentle smile in his eyebrows and eyes, even his voice really had a stirring magic power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1187 The scenery cleared his throat and tried to pretend to be serious and casually asked, "what''s your name?" "I..." After a pause, he said, "it''s time for me to go. I''ll see you later." After saying that, he pointed his sword and saw a flower in front of her. There was no man in front of her, and even the dark environment changed. She returned to the busy street, and she was squatting in the street lamp post at the moment, and several pedestrians cast strange eyes. "Miss Xia." A boy in Empire high school uniform came up and held out his hand. "Are you ok?" The scenery shakes the spirit, or took his hand to stand up, but soon let go of his hand, she asked: "shangguanmo, how did you come?" It was shangguanmo, a cold-looking man. Unlike his younger brother, he was a good student and never played truant. But now, at the point of class, he ran out. Shangguan Mo''s eyebrows frowned slightly and did not answer. He just asked, "is Miss Xia injured?" "No..." She was stunned and asked, "no, why do you ask me if I am hurt? You know what just happened, don''t you? " "Since Miss Xia is OK, that''s fine. I''ll go back to school first." Shangguan Mo nodded politely, turned around and left. He didn''t intend to talk to her any more. The brain of scenery has been in a state of chaos. When she came to this world, she only thought that this was a simple Marius world. Except for the problem of robbing men, there would be no life danger. But she seemed to be wrong. This is not a simple Marius world at all, and any supernatural events may happen. She wanted to bite the handkerchief. "System Jun, I applied to go to the real marisou world. I don''t want to encounter a supernatural event." System Jun ignored her. It is impossible for her to leave the world until the task is fulfilled. The scenery was a little sad, but also a little depressed. She returned home with the snow beside her. After the driver drove into the door of Xia''s house and drove through the courtyard for five minutes, she finally got out of the car and walked into the hall. The two rows of maids who stood in accordance with the rules bent down and said, "welcome home, miss." She nodded at will, took the elevator to the fifth floor, returned to her room, saw the 50 square meter bed, she wanted to cry again, but also felt tired, took off her shoes and lay on the bed, the scenery suddenly felt that the world was really too pit, and then, she received the news from the monitor that she would go camping at the weekend. You sigh, read in the monitor every time to lend her copy of homework, she really can not refuse. The weekend is a fine day, the sun hiding in the clouds, people feel much cooler. This time, the camping site was on a mountain in the suburb. The scenery had never known why she wanted to feed mosquitoes in such a place, but she didn''t dare to ask the question because everyone was in high spirits. This is a class collective activity, shangguanmo is naturally absent, and the relationship between F4 and Su Qiang is getting better and better in the other three campuses. Situ Zui is walking to the side of the scenery, "if you are tired, I can help you carry things." "No, thank you." There are not many scenery things, just a backpack. Moreover, she thinks she is not familiar with situ Zui. She also looks at Su Qiang who is surrounded by Shangguan ran and Nangong Yun. She doesn''t understand why situ Zui didn''t walk with them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1188 Situ Zui didn''t seem to mind the coldness of the scenery. He said with a smile, "the scenery is really very strong." "OK, ok..." She made a perfunctory remark. He laughed again, "the scenery seems not to mind at all, Shangguan ran their relationship with Su Qiang." "Should I mind?" The scenery does not understand asked, "they are willing to walk with who together, as if and I have nothing to do with it." "If it had been..." "What used to be?" "No, nothing." After situ Zui laughed, he said something else, "it''s said that there have been all kinds of interesting stories on this mountain." She felt a little bad, but still asked curiously, "what story?" "It is said that several years ago, people from another school also chose to hold camping activities here. As a result, that night..." He stopped again, as if hesitating to say it. The scenery hates this kind of person who says half leaves half. She asks him, "what happened that night?" "Someone saw a moving body." Seeing the scene, situ Zui continued to smile and say, "why do they confirm that the bodies are moving? The reason is very simple, because those corpses are slow and rigid, and their skin is rotten, which makes them stink... " "Stop it!" The sense of the picture was too strong. She would think of the things she had met a few days ago. He continued, then she would not want to fall asleep on this mountain tonight. But soon, she had a question, "why is there such a terrible legend here, and the monitor should set the camping site here?" "Don''t you know the scenery? Our monitor is the president of the supernatural society. What she likes most is these supernatural things. I think she must be thinking about what kind of walking corpses she will encounter this time, eh It''s cloudy today. It''s said that it''s full of Yin Qi. Maybe something different can happen today. " Situ Zui said, very satisfied to see the scenery around the snow is bigger. With special effects in her body, her emotions do not need to be guessed at all, and can be seen at a glance. Thanks to the story of situ Zui, the scenery decided that she would stay in the tent tonight and not go anywhere, but not everything could be carried out according to her wishes. For example, a fire burned up her tent. Fortunately, everyone put out the fire in time and did not cause a big fire. The reason for the fire is simpler. The prince of fire wants to give Su Qiang a candlelight dinner in the wild. As soon as the wind blows, a little spark is sent to the tent of scenery, and her tent is gone. Shangguan ran knew that he had made trouble, he said to the scenery embarrassed: "sorry, scenery, I didn''t mean to." "Ha ha." Scenery skin smile meat does not smile, because of the fire, her face is dirty. "Or..." Shangguan ran touched his head and said: "you and rose she sleep in a tent." Scenery directly picked up a piece of wood and threw it in the past, "I would rather open the air, I would not sleep with her!" The maple leaves floating up indicate that she is in a bad mood now. Su rose high cold swept the scenery, "don''t worry, I don''t want to sleep with you." "I had a candlelight dinner in the middle of the night, but I didn''t give you candlelight?" The scenery turns back. "Where are you going so late?" asked Nangong Yun The scenery also does not return to say: "go to the river to wash face!" "Do you dare to go alone?" It was situ Zui who spoke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1189 The pace of the scenery, now the night is dark and the wind is high, she really dare not go, but she can''t go back and say no! Otherwise, it will be too impotent! Situ Zui also said, "I''m just going to clean it up. I''d better..." "Let me go with the scenery." The girl with glasses stood out. She was the monitor of class A in senior two. Mu Qingqing held the hand of scenery and left. She waved to the rest of the group, "you can rest assured that I am here." Wait until the river, the scenery just breathed a sigh of relief, "monitor, thank you for your emergency." "Tut, you''re welcome." Mu Qingqing and Fengjing were classmates from primary school. She curled her lips and said, "I found that after su Qiang came, many people changed too fast. You can take shangguanran as an example. They used to like to revolve around you. When Su Qiang came, they immediately changed their targets. Scenery, do you think Su Qiang''s personality charm is really so great? ¡± it''s not called personality charm, it''s called female master aura, and there''s female master aura on the top of scenery, which is only limited time. Compared with Su Qiang''s permanent aging, she certainly can''t compare it. Thinking of what, the scenery asked: "how can I not know what you are the president of the supernatural society?" "It''s not just me. You''re a member of our society." "What?" She said, "I don''t remember ever joining this club." "I added the name for you. You never like to take care of these things, and I never told you." Muqingqing patted the scenery on the shoulder, "OK, OK, you go to wash your face. I''ll go around and call me if you have something." "Hello..." The scenery called a, wood Qingqing already mercilessly turned to go. Sure enough, muqingqing will follow out, a large part of which is to see if there is really something strange here. Strange thing? The scenery was flustered. She squatted down by the river and quickly cleaned herself up with water. She had to finish it quickly and return to the crowd. After all, she could be sure that the world was not a scientific world, so it was not necessarily true that there would be demons and ghosts jumping out. All of a sudden, there was a spot of light around her. The scenery showed that it was a jade pendant. Because the moon came out by accident, it reflected the moonlight and gave off a faint light. She picked up the jade pendant curiously. The whole body of the jade was jasper, and there were red tassels on it. The carved flowers were more exquisite, but it seemed that it was very old. Suddenly, a black cat jumped out, she was scared, and then, there was a figure in front of her. "Miss, we meet again." The young man in the black windbreaker squatted down in front of her. The cat at his feet called for the scenery. Soon, he saw the jade pendant in the hand of the scenery and frowned and said, "put this jade pendant down quickly." "What''s the matter?" Suddenly, he was not so frightened by the sight. Sure enough, he said, "this jade pendant was put here on purpose, just to wait for someone to find it one day. Do you know why?" "Why..." "If you leave the personal belongings of the dead in some place, the person who finds it will be taken away to hold a wedding ceremony with the owner." He said slowly in a deep voice: "this jade pendant is for its owner to choose a person to marry in the dark." Ghost marriage!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1190 Only the word "ghost marriage" scared the scenery. She threw the jade pendant on the ground. "I just picked it up and had a look at it just because I was curious. I didn''t want to take it away. Don''t look for me if you want to find someone in the ghost marriage." "Don''t tell anyone about it." The man said, "if no one knows, they won''t come to you." "You said they..." "It''s the people who put down the jade pendant. As long as they don''t know, you''ll be OK." He added, "before anyone else comes, you can leave." "Good!" The scenery stood up and asked, "what about you?" He is a meal, probably looking at her side floating goose feather snow, feel that she is so afraid of the situation also asked himself, how many some accidents, but soon, he raised his lips a smile, such as the spring breeze, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK." Scenery was his smile Su to, a long time to remember to wave, "then I go first, goodbye." She turned around neatly and ran away. Seeing her back disappear, the man reached out and touched the black cat''s head. "You can''t tell them about it. I don''t approve of the ghost marriage." The little black cat meow and rubbed his palm cleverly. Scenery found Mu Qingqing and dragged her back without saying a word. If it was not too late, Fengguang would choose to go back home from the mountain. Because her tent was burned, she could only sleep with Mu Qingqing and let her sleep with Su Qiang, which was totally impossible. As soon as muqingqing walked into the tent, he said, "why is there a jade pendant here?" "Stop it!" Seeing that Mu Qingqing reached out to take the jade pendant that appeared on her bag when she didn''t know when, the scenery scared Mu Qingqing to drink it out loud first and took it up directly. When she got it in her hand, she was surprised that she was holding a hot potato. Mu Qingqing was puzzled, "scenery, why are you so excited? Is this jade pendant a family heirloom of your family The scenery just squeezed out a smile and "um". "Well, let me identify it!" Muqingqing''s family is engaged in jade business. She went to the scenery, looked at the jade pendant, pushed her glasses and said, "well This jade pendant is very good in color and is a top-grade product. Moreover, only the top craftsmen can carve out the carving, but This jade pendant seems to have a history of at least hundreds of years. Its scenery can be regarded as an antique! " Mu Qingqing''s tone is no different from saying you are going to be rich! No, Xia family is the richest man in the world. The price of an antique is nothing to them. However, the scenery was hard to say. She was about to throw the jade pendant aside. Mu Qingqing said, "be careful! It''s an antique. What if it''s damaged? " "I see..." Scenery helpless, can only put the jade pendant back gently, she thought, until Mu Qingqing fell asleep in the middle of the night, she would throw this jade pendant out. As for why this jade pendant suddenly appeared on her bag, she did not dare to think about it! When Mu Qingqing fell asleep in the middle of the night, she walked out of the tent with a jade pendant. To tell the truth, as long as she thought it was a dead man''s thing, she was frightened. In the middle of the night, the moon is just right. She went to a tree and said, "master of the jade pendant, it''s my fault to pick up things casually. I won''t make this kind of mistake in the future. Please have a large number of adults. Let me be an ignorant girl." With that, she put the jade pendant on the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1191 "Miss, since you picked up the things, you can''t throw them away so casually." An old man in a black cloak appeared behind the tree. He was staring at the scenery with a bad complexion. The scenery was startled, "who are you?" "Hum, I told Ning Yi to hide in the dark and wait for someone to pick up the jade pendant, but I didn''t expect that since this boy let you go." The old man''s words sounded angry, but the scenery was sensitive to capture two words. She subconsciously asked, "Ning Yi? Do you know Ning Yi? " "He''s my grandson. Why don''t I know him?" The old man hummed again and waved, "the bride of the old ancestor has found it. Take this little girl back to me." Before the scenery was reflected, two men in black cloaks jumped out immediately. A black bag was put into her head. As soon as it was dark in front of her, she immediately felt that she was being carried up. Then, her consciousness fell into darkness. I don''t know how long after that, when the scenery woke up again, she opened her eyes and saw the antique room. She immediately sat up from the bed and looked down to see that the jade pendant was still beside her. She wanted to cry without tears. More than that, she found that she had been changed into a set of Phoenix crowns, which was the ancient wedding dress. That''s it. These people don''t want her to be buried with the dead? The more she thought about it, the more likely she was. She looked up at the skylight. The doors and windows had been sealed. She could only escape from the skylight, but her height was beyond her reach. But soon, her brain rarely smart once, feel afraid, her side will float snow, the degree of fear is deeper, that is goose feather snow, she tried to think of the terrible things that will happen, the snow around her is getting bigger and bigger, pile all the snow together, after almost all her strength is used up, she really let her pile out a way to "Snow ladder" of skylight. The scenery lifted up her sleeve and began to climb up with her hands and feet. When she climbed half the distance, the door opened. The man who had two sides of the scenery came in and saw a young girl in a red wedding dress lying on the snow mountain in an unsightly manner. This scene made him pause for a moment. The scenery did not expect that someone would come in now, and she was also stunned. She fell from the air with a stroke of her feet. Just when she thought she was going to be disabled, she was steadily caught. "I have to sigh You are so good, miss He said it with a smile, without any irony at all. Her face turned red when she realized she was held in his arms. "Don''t I want to run away?" "There''s a border under my grandfather''s cloth. Even I can''t untie it. What you''ve done is in vain." Her face turned white again Should I really bury a dead man? " "The ghost marriage is just to let you confirm the relationship between husband and wife with him, not to let you go to the funeral, just..." "After that, you won''t be able to marry anyone else," he said "That is to say Let me be widowed to a dead man I''ve never met? " He was quite uneasy and said, "that man is actually the ancestor of our Ning family hundreds of years ago." She was even sadder. "I was widowed to a man who had been dead for hundreds of years." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1192 "You can rest assured." He comforted her, "I don''t agree with this matter all the time. When you finish the ceremony, grandfather, he is not so vigilant, and I will let you leave secretly." "Your grandfather..." What did the sad scenery think of, she asked, "is your name Ning Yi?" "Yes, my name is Ning Yi." Her eyes twinkled. "That''s no good. I''m going to marry you. I can''t marry anyone else." Ning Yi stopped for a moment. It seemed that he finally realized that it was not right to hold her for so long. He let her down and gave her a low cough. He said, "I have no intention of becoming a family or a business." "Never mind. You''ll always have one." She took a step closer to him with her skirt in her hand. She was no longer nervous and afraid. Now she is very excited. Ning Yi some do not adapt to her enthusiasm, he took a step back, "you do not want to do so dangerous things, I will find a way to let you leave." "Well, I believe you." The scenery looked at him with a smile and felt embarrassed. She asked again, "why does your grandfather want to marry a man who has been dead for hundreds of years?" "Our Ning family comes from Maoshan mountain. Hundreds of years ago, an ancestor of the Ning family lamented that the ghosts were too miserable. From then on, he began to transport the corpses of the ghosts back to their hometown to help them reincarnate smoothly Ning Yi said: "I don''t know when, our Ning family has become a famous family of corpse driving people. However, in recent decades, our younger generation of Ning family has become less and less talented in art, and its prestige is declining. Grandfather, he..." "He knew that your Ning family ancestors had not married, so he thought of this way to make him happy and let him bless you Ning family to return to the peak of Taoism?" "Exactly." Ning Yi touched his nose. It seemed that he felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect the scenery to be transparent. However, it was his grandfather who came up with such an unreliable method that implicated the innocent lady. The scenery sighs, "I understand." Since it''s for family reasons, the old man of Ning family will not let her leave easily. "I''m sorry, I wanted you to leave, but I didn''t expect that my grandfather sent me to stand by and wait, and he sent other people..." When putting the belongings of the dead, of course, someone has to wait on the side. Otherwise, what if he is looking for the bride and the thing is picked up by a man? The scenery smiles, "I know, no matter how to say, I will thank you." "Someone will take you to the hall for a ceremony later. You don''t have to be afraid. It''s just a simple worship." But it was a memorial tablet with her. The scenery nods, Ning Yi this just left, he originally also is to comfort the scenery just come, can''t stay too long. Sure enough, after about half a quarter of an hour, someone came to take the scenery to the hall. Because she had talked with Ning Yi, at least she would not be in danger of life. This reassured her a lot. She cooperated with someone to put on a cap and let someone help her into the hall. As she crossed the threshold, she heard a soft voice in her ear, "don''t worry, I''m here." With this sentence, her heart became more stable. "It''s your honor to marry our ancestors," he said with dignity She whispered, "since it''s an honor, why don''t you marry him?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1193 It''s a pity that she is still a 17-year-old girl. In this modern era when feudal culture has been criticized, she was actually bound to marry a dead man? Master Ning put a memorial tablet in her hand, "since you have become a relative, as a woman, you must be three obedient and four virtuous. To be the daughter-in-law of our Ning family, we will never remarry." Scenery resisted the impulse to smash the tablet on the old man''s face. All of a sudden, she heard old man Ning ask: "where did Ning Yi others go?" Someone said: "it is detected that an outsider has entered ningjiazhuang. The young master went to investigate with others." "Outsiders?" Mr. Ning pondered. The scenery is the whole body a stiff, if say Ning Yi had already gone out. Who was the one who spoke in her ear when she came in? She swept around, but no one looked at her side. "It''s not time to lift the lid!" Ning Laozi put down the red cap on her head again, "you should learn to behave yourself!" Finally, the scenery can''t help it any more. He smashes the memorial tablet in his hand on the old man and says, "I''ll learn from you!" "You! You Master Ning has not seen anyone dare to respect himself so much for a long time. He blew his beard and glared at him and quickly held the memorial tablet of his ancestor. "Grandfather." Ning Yi walked in from the door, "I''m afraid today''s wedding has to be cancelled." With Ning Yi, there are Shangguan Mo, Shangguan ran, situ Zui and Nangong Yun. Scenery surprised, "F4, how did you come?" ¡°F4£¿¡± Shangguan ran confused, "is this the nickname that scenery gives us?" On this issue, she chose to be silent. The calm Shangguan Mo directly said to Mr. Ning: "no matter who you want to marry in the dark, but only Miss Xia, it is impossible to marry to your Ning family." "Oh?" Ning old man son imposing manner full smile, "this is why?" "Because of the summer scenery, it may be the reincarnation of our magic princess." Shangguan Mo said: "we demons and your Taoists have always been irreconcilable. Chief Ning, are you sure you want our princess to be your Ning family?" Listen to the scenery The story is completely wrong! What about Marius on the campus!? It''s just like what''s coming out of the corpse driving family. Now there''s a magic world coming out. Can''t it be that it''s still a magic world with the combination of China and the west! Mr. Ning''s face is very ugly. The magic world and Taoism are just like the relationship between western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. The local people always have a bad eye on foreign things, just like the stereotypical old man Ning treats the demons. Ning Yi shape seems to be distressed and said: "grandfather, it seems that only let Miss Xia leave." Ning Laozi hummed, holding the memorial tablet of the ancestor, turned and left. Ning Yi blinked at the scenery, "I''ll send you away." Beautiful scenery nodded, her clothes have not known where to go, so can only wear this red wedding dress down the mountain, at the foot of the mountain, she saw Su Qiang is a wink, do not understand why she is here. When Marius meets Marius, it''s always who looks at them. Su rose just glanced at the scenery and asked Shangguan Mo, "how are you all right?" "It''s OK." Shangguan shook his head in silence. "That''s good." Su Qiang was relieved and looked at Ning Yi, "is this?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1194 Ning Yi nodded and chuckled, "Hello, I''m Ning Yi." "Ning Yi..." Su rose a smile, dignified and elegant, "your name sounds good, people are also good-looking." Ning Yi ear root a red, "miss is joking." Not good! Scenery is very alert to block Ning Yi behind her, she said with a fork in the waist: "don''t release your hormones, this man is my first fancy." "Oh?" Su rose and smile at Ning Yi, "Mr. Ning and Miss Xia are friends?" Ning Yi''s face slightly hot, shy boy always do not have some amorous feelings, "no, Miss Xia and I are friends." The scenery gas''s head glared at him one eye, said, he also has not escaped to fall in love with the female Lord''s law? Funny and humorous Nangong Yun said with a smile: "Oh, scenery and rose compete with other men, it''s really envious to see." Shangguan ran deeply nodded with the same feeling. So in the end, Ning Yi had only intended to send the scenery to the foot of the mountain, but instead he sent her to the highway. Looking at Ning Yi and Su Qiang, who were talking and laughing in front of them, walking behind in the scenery of thick and happy clothes, she was so angry that she felt liver ache. Situ zuiyou came over and said, "what? Do you like that man? " "Don''t think I don''t know what the four of you are thinking?" The scenery didn''t have a good laugh and said: "I guess you four like that princess, and you will approach me and Su Qiang at the same time. You must be judging who is the reincarnation of that princess." Situ Zui picked eyebrows, "not bad." "I''m not interested in being your candidate. Go away!" The first time I saw her so aggressive, situ Zui felt her chin with interest. Back in Xia''s home, she took off the clothes. The whole scenery was lying on the bed. When she turned on her mobile phone, MuQing sent several concerned messages. She replied that I was OK. Then she didn''t want to move. Finally, she escaped from the ghost marriage. As a result, she met Su Qiang again. When marisu halo was opened, she was very angry! Decided not to give Ning Yi to her! Just made up her mind, her mobile phone received a text message, it was sent by situ Zui, "tomorrow we F4 and rose will go to the amusement park to play together, will you come?" Just want to reply not to go, another text message came again, "by the way, Mr. Ning who is interested in scenery will also come." She gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll go!" The next day, when Fengjing arrived at the amusement park, she received a call from situ Zui and met at the entrance of the haunted house. This was put forward by Su Qiang. Why is it a ghost house? Because she knows that scenery is afraid of ghosts. She bravely walked into the haunted house. Seeing Ning Yi, the scenery couldn''t pull out a smile. She was very nervous. She was really afraid of something that could not be described suddenly. Unknowingly, in this dark scene, backward when she came back to God, she found that the people in front of her were all gone. The scenery left by a group of people suddenly felt a little complicated. A girl with long hair suddenly appeared beside her. She called out and ran away immediately. She looked back. The ghost was still chasing her. At a corner, she suddenly put out a hand and pulled her into the coffin. Before the scenery called out, the man had covered her mouth, and the index finger of his other hand gently touched his lips, "Shh, the ghost girl outside, don''t you think it''s terrible?" The man''s eyes rose slightly, the corners of his lips lifted slightly, and there was a gentle smile on his lips. The white Confucian shirt on his body also gave him a light scholarly air. Such a gentle and jade man seemed to come from a painting. At the moment, the coffin was full of cherry blossoms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1195 The scenery feels a little crowded, because the coffin is full of cherry blossoms now. She looks at the same man covered with cherry blossoms. She is a little embarrassed And a little shy. The man picked up a cherry blossom that fell on her face and gently smile, "what do these cherry blossoms mean?" "Probably It''s spring. " When she finished, she silently covered her increasingly hot cheek. His smile like a spring breeze, "it seems that your spring is more brilliant than anyone else." Scenery can not help but feel their own heart rate, she asked stupidly: "what do you pull me to hide here?" "Because I see you need help, and I''m afraid of the ghost." He said this with a smile. In addition to a smile in his eyes, he could not see any other fear. Intellectually, she chose not to believe it, but emotionally she chose to answer and ask, "aren''t you an employee here?" He is wearing an ancient costume, although it is good-looking, but in this era, in addition to acting and taking photos, who will wear ancient clothes? "Is it important that I am an employee here?" He laughed and approached her again. "I just helped you. Don''t you have to thank me?" "Thank you..." She was forced to step back a little, until her back was against the wall, and she asked with no guts, "how can I thank you?" "Take me home." He blinked, and he was a minute closer to her. But soon, she shook her head, threw out these inexplicable ideas, and then shrank into a group and asked, "what do I mean by taking you home..." Don''t you have a home? " "A long time ago..." His good-looking eyes appear lonely, "my home has no more." "No more..." Scenery heart beat, my God, he used such a poor lost look to talk to her, her little heart really can''t stand it! The man held her hand, the smile in his eyes was so expectant that he couldn''t refuse, "would you like to take me back?" The scenery felt suffocated, she raised her hand to lift up the coffin and sat up. With a big breath, the cherry blossoms in the coffin had already sprang out, and her other hand was still held by a man. He also sat up, slightly lifted her bangs, lowered his head and stuck it on her forehead, "no fever Why is your face so hot? " He put his hand on her cheek so that she could only look up at herself. The scenery only felt that his hands were cold and cool on a hot day. Looking at his face closely, he even looked into his dark eyes. Her head seemed to smoke. She stammered: "you, you, you, don''t be so close to me..." "Why can''t we get close to you?" He was puzzled and slightly bowed his head, as close as he could touch her lips as long as he wanted. She was sensitive to her hormonal information, and was seduced by him. Scenery has always been a pleasure. No matter whether it is a man or a woman, as long as it is good-looking, she will be willing to see more. But this man is not the same, not to say how gorgeous he looks, but the unclear eyes in his eyes, and With his remarkable temperament, when she could not help looking at him for the first time, she could not move her eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1196 Scenery felt a headache, because at this moment, she couldn''t control her heart beat and the temperature on her face. She recited Ning Yi''s name several times. Only then could she control herself a little bit, "there are differences between men and women, whether they are given or not..." "Are we still stuck to the old rites in this era?" Hello, don''t forget that you are wearing ancient clothes and long black hair. You are an ancient man. It''s strange to say that, OK? She looked up and saw a long haired ghost in white standing behind him. The ghost opened her hair and saw her bloody face. She called and buried her head directly into his chest. The man hugged her trembling body, and a smile flashed in his eyes. He gently stroked her back and calmed her fright. When the scenery was not visible, his eyes suddenly turned cold, but there was a smile on his lips. He did not speak, but the ghost heard a voice. "You don''t want to get carried away. You''d better leave before I do it." The ghost shivered, and soon disappeared into a white smoke. The scenery could not have expected that she entered a ghost house. The sight falls back to the body of scenery, his eye is gentle smile again, "are you afraid of ghosts?" "I..." Just want to say a word of fear, she quickly raised her head and said: "I''m not afraid of it!" "Then why do you hold me so tight?" "I am I''m afraid that you will be scared and faint, so I hold you so tightly. " She was busy loosening her hand and trying to get out of his arms, but she was not allowed to, "Hey, let me go!" "If a ghost comes out later and you are afraid to faint, what should you do?" Good. He gave her back what she said. "I was not afraid just now. I just thought it was very hard for the staff to pretend to be ghosts, so I cooperated with her and pretended to be afraid." "I see." He said with a smile and then let her go. Then, the roof suddenly fell down a long tongued ghost, his face is facing the scenery, see the scenery, staring at himself, he issued a negative measurement of laughter. The scenery was stunned for a long time. The subconscious reaction was to hit him in the face with a scream. The long tongued ghost swayed several times and fell to the ground directly. She stood up screaming and kicked the long tongued ghost crazily. The man''s hand was on the coffin. He held his chin and looked at the scene in front of him. She was obviously scared, but she cried and kicked the ghost that scared her. This appearance is really lovely. He saw the ghost''s look for help. Because he was in charge, the poor long tongued ghost did not dare to resist in any case. He was a little ghost and was trampled to death by the scenery. He rarely kindly walked out of the coffin and came to the side of the girl who was almost crazy. A princess hugged her easily. Scenery has not recovered from the shock, suddenly was picked up, she was a slap on the man''s face in the past, the man was not in a hurry, smiling head down and kissing her lips, her hand also stopped in the air, eyes were wide open, she was stiff. He was stunned by not only the scenery, but also the pathetic long tongued ghost who was beaten to a ghost. But soon, he realized that he would be better if he didn''t leave now? The little ghost, who had been beaten by others, dragged his injured body and crawled away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1197 The kiss was so sudden that the scenery didn''t come back to him for a long time. When he was not willing to taste it, he began to pry open her teeth with the tip of his tongue. The long tongue went straight in, and gently searched all the sweet breath in her sandalwood mouth. She couldn''t resist such a gentle kiss. Her body would tremble a little as his tongue passed through a place. It seemed that even the air became sweet and greasy, blushing and heartbeat, which was not enough to describe her situation at the moment. As if after a century, he finally let go of her, but when he left, he still licked her lips with the tip of his tongue, "now Can you calm down? " No, she''s more emotional! In the dark, a crowd of ghosts hiding in the theatre gave out a frightened breath. She blushed and tried to hold her normal voice. She also sounded very impotent, "you rascal!" "It doesn''t matter." He was not angry or angry. On the contrary, he was very happy and said with a smile: "if a kiss is just a slap in the face, I will do something more excessive to you, and it''s ok if you want to stab me with a knife." "You are shaking m!" "Shuo M Do you mean people like me? " His eyes emerge out of a daze, there is an innocent lovely, "if this is shaking m, then I am." But she doesn''t want to be a shaker! In my mind, I can''t help but imagine that she was waving with a small whip, and a beautiful man was shaking his tail and begging for mercy under her body, which was inexplicably a little bit Wait, she''s not such a person! "You have a nosebleed." The man put her down, he slightly bent down, very considerate took out a handkerchief to wipe her nosebleed, he blinked and asked, "is it on fire?" The face of the scenery was burning. He asked her how she looked, which made her feel more humiliating. How to say that she thought she could afford to drive. The little yellow text read a lot more. How could she not resist the temptation now? She looked up at a man who was much taller than herself. After all, she was also very cute in this height difference She shook her head severely, and the scenery told herself that she should like Ning Yi, not the man who just met. She stepped back a few steps and was determined. "Sir, I think we should keep a safe distance." "Why?" He stood in the same place, holding the handkerchief''s hand helplessly put down, at this moment, he is easy to let the life out of a should not abandon his guilt. Scenery felt conscience in pain, she always had no way to such a person, not only no way, she also wanted to go up and comfort people, this is a sudden impulse, she did not understand why, but she tried to restrain this kind of impulse like to comfort pets, "because I already have a person I like! I can''t have anything to do with you "Do you have someone you like?" He smiles, very gentle, "is that small child of Ning family?" Little baby, these three words Put on Ning Yi''s body, inexplicably some funny, scenery mood suddenly some subtle, she quickly responded to ask: "how do you know that I like is Ning family people?" "It doesn''t matter." He chuckled. "The important thing is that you like him, then I''ll kill him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1198 He talked about the murder as if it was a trivial matter. It was as simple as eating radish and cabbage today. Scenery does not understand why he has this confidence, but she inexplicably feel that he has this ability, she quickly said: "you don''t mess around! It''s against the law to kill people! " He laughed again, "it seems that you are more worried about my killing and breaking the law than killing that boy of Ning family." No She just wanted to tell him that killing is illegal and that he should not kill. It is not what he understood! But he was very happy to come to her again, took her hand and pulled her into his arms. "I knew that I was more beautiful than that baby of Ning family. Of course you will like me." ¡°¡­¡­ I like you because of your face. Is that worth your pleasure "Nature." He was very satisfied and said: "use face to get what I want, this is also a kind of capital, for you, I will take good care of my face." He didn''t think there was anything wrong with her liking him for her face! On the contrary, I am very proud! The scenery is speechless. Suddenly there was a gust of wind. His eyes narrowed slightly, touched her head and said happily, "when we see you next time, I hope you will take me home." He let her go and gave her a smile. "Miss Xia!" This is Ning Yi''s voice. The scenery turns around and sees the people coming. Ning Yi first asked: "Miss Xia, are you ok?" "What can I do for you?" she asked In addition to being scared by the ghost of the haunted house and being eaten tofu, she seems to have no danger, but looking back, the man has disappeared. Shangguan Mo said: "the border has been laid here. By the time we find out, you have disappeared." There was a chill behind the scenery. One side of the Su Qiang heart spit trough, really worthy of the female owner, sure enough, always have to come up with something from time to time, causing many beautiful men''s worry. Scenery doesn''t know what Su Qiang is thinking. She just comes into contact with Su Qiang''s bad sight, and immediately stares back. Su Qiang is also a defiant. Seeing the scenery, she simply opens her eyes wider, and those who don''t admit defeat should stare back. So the F4 and Ning Yi on campus looked at the two girls who had bigger eyes than each other. They didn''t know how they did without saying a word. Of course, these straight men would not understand. Suddenly, Su Qiang, as one of the contestants in the eye staring competition, suddenly screams with her head in her arms. She looks frightened and immediately attracts the attention of all the beautiful men. Shangguan ran asked anxiously, "rose, what''s the matter with you?" "Ghosts A lot of ghosts... " Su Qiang picked a Si Tu Zui who was nearest to her and hugged her. She seemed to have seen something terrible and was scared very much. Nangong Yun looked at Ning Yi, "Hey, ghosts are the areas your family is good at. Are there ghosts around here?" Ning Yi let go of the spirit power to explore for a while, he shook his head, "there are no ghosts here." Su Qiang thought that she was wrong when she heard this. She tentatively raised her head and saw the long tongued ghost and the female ghost in white, and other terrible looking ghosts around her. She screamed again. This time, she shrank in situ Zui''s arms and did not dare to look up again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1199 Scenery strange touch chin, do not understand Su Qiang this is playing which, to say is to attract the attention of boys, she also played too much. But in huameinan''s eyes, that''s my God, rose looks so cute and pitiful that she can''t help but want to be well protected. Nangong cloud red eyed, situ drunk beauty embrace, he pulled Su Qiang into his arms, "since rose is afraid, let''s leave here first." Shangguanmo and shangguanran nodded their approval, and the rest of them did not have any opinions. Because of the interruption of Su Qiang''s affairs, people even forgot to investigate why the scenery was isolated from others by the border. Situ Zui walked behind. He didn''t care if he could hold Su Qiang. He walked slowly to the scenery. "When you just separated from us, didn''t anything interesting happen?" "What can I do for you?" The scenery is inexplicable, she swept her eyes, situ Zui, this always looks like water gentle man, at the moment is staring at her with sharp eyes, she pretended to have a clear conscience and said: "I have been left behind by you several people have not been taken care of, I do not want to talk to you now." Words fall, she quickened pace to walk to the front, even Ning Yi are lazy to see more. Ning Yi strange asked situ Zui, "Miss Xia, what''s wrong with her?" "Here, see?" Situ Zui pointed to the cherry blossoms on the ground. These pink cherry blossoms added a strange romance to the dark haunted house. "She will feel so shy. This is the first time I see her, even the four of us. Besides maple leaves, she never leaves us anything else." Ning Yi still did not understand, "what is the relationship between these cherry blossoms and shyness?" "Let me tell you, when the maple leaves are floating, the scenery is angry, while the snowflake is when she is sad and afraid. The peach blossom falls when she is happy, and the cherry blossom represents love and shyness." Situ drunk popular science for a while, see Ning Yi frown, he asked: "what''s the problem?" "No, not at all." It is indeed the people of this world. Ning Yi quickly accepted the event of scenery and special effects. He felt that only the meaning of the cherry blossom on the ground was subtle. Out of the haunted house, the scenery chose to part with them. Now she is more and more aware that she is not the same kind of person as the empress of the female Lord. Because of the mysterious man, she has no mind to think about Ning Yi. What Ning Yi said about the end of the boundary makes her feel very bad. There is something called intuition to tell her She, that mysterious man, is definitely not simple. She stopped and had a guess in her mind. Did the man deliberately approach him for the special effects on her? Just after thinking about this possibility, she was speechless for a while. After staying in the world for too long, she would be assimilated by the fact that she was the ultimate Marius! Suddenly, a car stopped in front of her. A man with extraordinary momentum came down from the car. He was dressed in a black suit. His sharp eyes were like eagles. His facial features were perfect. He was a domineering and hard-working man. He could see from his eyes when he looked at the scenery. The man politely extended a hand, "Miss Xia, long time no see." "Long time no see." Scenery held out his hand and shook his eyes. This man, who has mastered the economic lifeline of the whole universe, is also the prince of diamond country. His Royal Highness has finally arrived in China. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1200 After all, he is the man who controls the economic lifeline of the whole universe. She is a little afraid that this man will destroy her Xia family for the sake of the female master. In fact, she does not understand why the richest man in the world can be separated from the man who has mastered the global economic lifeline. In principle, it should not be one person? She gave up the problem and pulled out a stiff smile. "Mr. Leng, why did you come to China all of a sudden?" Cold night is not very high, cold sneeze, he took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose, as if to despise a small ant eyes looking at the scenery, "your body''s pollen smell more and more heavy." Yes, cold night, the prince of diamond country, has pollen allergy, and scenery is a man who makes petals as well as snowflakes, just like his nemesis. The scenery bends the corner of the eye, the sweet smile, "this recently happy matter is more." In order to prove it, she said it in an instant. Cold night and silent away from her a few steps, although the prince always forward to retreat, this action is not in line with his identity, but there is only one scene in the world that can make flower rain, which can make him retreat. Cold night naturally knows the scenery, which is intentional. He frowns slightly, "Miss Xia, are you so happy to see me?" "Of course I''m happy!" The scenery and smile of the past, "how to say you are my fiance, see you I can not happy?" Cold night to see the peach blossom rain and become bigger, he indifferently raised his hand, the bodyguards around immediately took out what had been prepared for a long time. Seeing the soft animal without feet, the scenery immediately stepped back two or three steps. She picked up a stone and smashed it in the past. "You have such a strong taste in cold night. You have to bring such a disgusting snake every time you come out!" Cold night slightly side body, easily avoid the stone she threw over, satisfied to see peach blossom rain into June snow, he put down his handkerchief, "do not prepare, Miss Xia how can talk to me well?" "Just talk about it." The scenery tries to ignore the snake and pulls out a smile. Therefore, the current situation is the flying snow in June with pink peach blossom flying. This scene is as weird as it is. In the cold night, his eyes were dark and he raised his hand. Another bodyguard took out a box and put it on the ground to open it. In an instant, the black dense cockroach climbed out. The scenery jumps a foot to cry, desperately to avoid that fast cockroach. After the cold night, the bodyguard calmly opened the umbrella for the prince''s highness to block the heavy snow. Immediately, another snowball came over. He directly raised his hand in the cold night and caught it easily. He threw the snowball in the snow and looked at the breathtaking scenery and said in a good mood: "now, are you interested in sitting down and talking with me?" "Talk about you ball!" This time, the snow around her was replaced by red maple leaves. Cold night again played a ring, those bodyguards quickly put out the table chair, he sat down in the chair, and someone handed over a cup of coffee, cold night very elegant drink coffee, facial expression said: "years no see, your mind as always good guess." "I haven''t seen you for a few years, but you''ll enjoy it more and more." Fengguang took out her mobile phone and pressed a few numbers. After a while, a helicopter fell down. Several maids arranged the tables and chairs according to the rules, put down the best cakes and put up a sunscreen umbrella. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1201 After everything, all the maids stood behind the scenery. The scenery is very elegant, she said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, every time I watch you walk around with a group of uncle in black, I doubt your sexual orientation." "So..." Cold night looked at the maid behind her, "I have reason to doubt your sexual orientation." "I dare to admit that I am interested in women. Can you admit that you are interested in uncles who can pick their feet?" The bodyguards in black, known as Uncle picky, were in a bit of a bad mood. The cold night was silent, and he didn''t play as freely as the scenery. The passers-by on the street looked at the man and woman who set up a table to eat and talk on the road. They probably all had the same idea, that is, whether they were ill. What do you want to say to me with a slant of grace "Break the engagement." The four words to the point show his unshakable determination. Scenery a listen to smile, "it seems that occasionally you will speak people''s words." "It doesn''t change my idea of breaking your engagement." She said with a smile, "I agree to terminate the engagement, but there is no conflict between you and us in breaking the engagement." Fengjing soon turned 18. In diamond country, according to the rules, she was going to marry lengye, who was in a hurry, so she couldn''t wait to break the engagement with Fengjing. To be honest, there are some wonderful things about this engagement. First of all, the reason for the commercial marriage is just the second. The more important reason is that Wang CI wants her daughter to become a princess. Listen, the princess is the dream of every girl when she was young, OK? Therefore, even if the prince of the diamond kingdom is not a cold night, it is estimated that Wang CI will be particularly active in making an engagement. Scenery still remembers that at that time, Wang CI said, "it''s ok if you don''t like that prince. When you become a princess, and then he sits in the king''s seat, you become the queen. Your father and I will try to kill him together. At that time, you will be the queen. Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." It was the first time that Fengguang saw her mother laughing so inconspicuous. The succession of the diamond kingdom was very simple. If the king had no children, it was the queen who inherited the throne. However, Fengguang didn''t dare to tell her father what her mother said, because it was like a villain. Cold night said: "since you also agree to terminate the engagement, then you go and Mr. Xia to make clear, let him put forward to terminate the engagement." "Are you joking?" The scenery laughed sarcastically, "you want my father to be a villain and propose to terminate the engagement. When the time comes, the king will have some opinions on our Xia family because of my father''s proposal to terminate the engagement. Anyway, you are not the one who suffers from the loss. You are the one who proposes to terminate the engagement, and you are the villain. Is there such a good thing in the world?" Cold night did not deny his mind, he looked at the scenery without expression, "so, for you, it doesn''t matter if you don''t terminate the engagement?" "You think a little bit more." The scenery shrugged. "Don''t worry, I don''t look up to you, but I can tell you that even if I don''t agree with our Xia family to propose this matter, sooner or later, you can''t help but ask the king to terminate the engagement." Her self-confidence, comes from the cold night is about to meet Su Qiang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1202 Cold night did not know that his true destiny was coming. He only thought that the scenery was the same as him, and that he did not want to damage the interests of his family. Cold night''s eyes were slightly cold, "since Miss Xia wants to spend with me, I will accompany you." "If you will, you will." The scenery stands up and smiles at the cold night. "You can rest assured that the person who can''t afford to consume is definitely you. Today''s conversation can only end here. Goodbye, pollen man." Hear this address, cold night eyebrows frown slightly, but then look up, can only see the scenery walking on the helicopter''s back. Just after the helicopter took off, a strong wind suddenly blew up. All the tables and chairs in front of the cold night were blown up by the wind. However, it was not normal that those tables and chairs hit the direction of the cold night. The bodyguards quickly blocked the cold night behind him. None of the tables and chairs hit the cold night. But suddenly, the cold night only felt a pain in his neck. He raised his hand and felt a warm liquid. There was a bleeding wound on his neck. Cold night cold eyes look at the tree behind him, that trunk, only a maple leaf deeply embedded in the trunk. Is this a warning? Because he''s the prince of the diamond kingdom? No, intuition told him the reason was more than that. "Prince." The captain of the bodyguard also saw the leaf. Cold night raised his hand, "no need to trace, if the other party intends, he will not just do such a trivial thing, let alone in China should not expose our magic things." The captain of the bodyguard bowed his head. "Yes." Back home, scenery parents are still busy working outside. After thinking about it, she still feels that there is no need to tell them about the cold night. After dinner, she receives a call from Mu Qingqing. "Scenery, out of humanitarian considerations, I think I need your help." Mu Qingqing said solemnly, "I''m at the bar gate of the school street now. Come here quickly." The scenery was anxious when she heard Mu Qingqing''s voice. She was afraid that she was in trouble. She called out to the driver and took her to the bar. All the way, she speeded up and soon arrived at the bar. She originally thought that the industry of a city was basically attached to the Xia family. As long as she took out the name of Miss Xia family, even a local villain would have to be polite, but she didn''t think about it To see that Drunk situ drunk lying on the ground, squatting beside Mu Qingqing looks very helpless. "Monitor..." The scenery points to the drunken situ Zui on the ground, "how is this going on?" Mu Qingqing shrugged, "I don''t know. I just went out for a walk at night. I saw him thrown out by the people in the bar. I couldn''t wake up. I didn''t know where he lived. I didn''t know the phone number of shangguanran and nangongzhe. I can only think of you." ¡°¡­¡­ Why do I think of it? " "Because it seems that only you are familiar with them in our class." Mu Qingqing was helpless, "I can''t leave him here, let him be picked up by some hungry strange aunts?" "So what''s going on?" The scenery also pointed to the collar of situ Zui, and almost could see the white chest, and The posture of situ Zui lying down now can also be said to be very provocative. Looking at situ''s drunken appearance, he naturally can''t do this. Mu Qingqing''s glasses are against the light. She wipes the saliva that doesn''t exist at the corner of her mouth and takes out her mobile phone to show the scenery, "these photos can all be sold at a good price!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1203 Fengjing looks at those beautiful photos on the screen of her mobile phone. She is silent for a moment and asks a philosophical question, "are you short of money?" "No shortage." MuQing clean-up of course said: "what I lack is the feeling of being sought after. These photos can definitely set off a big storm among girls." Scenery: "Well, what now?" Muqingqing kicked situ Zui''s foot casually, "just throw him here?" "We can take him to the hotel." It''s impossible for her to take a man home! Mu Qingqing nodded his approval. The driver''s uncle helped to carry situ Zui to the car. Because the scenery was in such a hurry that he didn''t bring his ID card, he had to open a room with Mu Qingqing''s ID card. After all this, Mu Qingqing said goodbye and went home. Fengjing got on the bus and began to wonder why situ Zui was so drunk. But soon, the car stopped in the suburbs and let her "What''s the matter?" he asked "The car suddenly stalled." The driver said, "I''ll go down and check it. Miss Xia, please wait here for a moment." "Good." Feng Feng nodded, looked out at the dark night outside, took out her mobile phone to play, but suddenly, she felt something fell down, touched her forehead itching, scenery grabbed the thing, immediately felt the wrong feeling, and then looked up, she was holding a wisp of long black hair, and because of her pull, the white clothes ghost hanging upside down on the roof of the car It fell down like this. She fell in the arms of the scenery, this sudden intimate action, seems to make her blush, can really see the ghost! Who can see the blush on such a bloody face! "Ah In the night, suddenly a soprano rings. The ghost was severely pushed to the ground. She looked at the foot that was about to kick on her body, and said quickly, "madam! I mean no harm After a meal, she screamed and asked, "who''s your name, madam?" It seems that the mixture of fear and curiosity is very unpleasant. "You are Mr. Ning''s wife, who is married to Mr. Ning. We people who ask for Mr. Ning should call you husband." "I''m Mr. Ning''s wife who was married in a fair way?" Fengjing just wanted to say whether you have made a mistake. When it is related to fame, she temporarily forgot her fear. But soon, she realized something and said, "no, it will not..." The man who had been married to her for hundreds of years has become a ghost!? In order to confirm this conjecture, she began to turn up her bag. When her hand touched the cold jade, her mood was more difficult to describe at this moment. She thought that old man Ning had given up the idea of taking her as the object of ghost marriage and cancelled it. But it seemed that the man who had died for hundreds of years did not intend to let her go. Of course, she would not admit that she had a dead husband, so she immediately said to the ghost, "I haven''t got married yet! In my life, even kissing people is forced! I''m pure and clean. You can''t ruin my reputation by talking nonsense in the ghost world Look, she has always been afraid of ghosts, but compared with a Ghost Husband, she can temporarily suppress the fear of the former. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1204 The ghost gazed at the scene, "but I enjoyed watching you get married." Thinking of the man, the scenery turned red. She raised her voice and said, "am I enjoying it? I was a weak woman, unable to resist violence. I could only pretend to be submissive, so as not to allow myself to accept more excessive aggression! " This increased voice is just to make people feel bluff. For a while, the ghost girl found that she could not refute it. She thought for a long time, but did not think of any words that could respond to the scenery. Finally, she gave up the unwise idea of arguing with the scenery, but suddenly burst out crying, "madam, please help me!" In the face of a wailing horror ghost, the scenery was muddled for a moment, and then she raised her feet and "Shua" shrunk on the seat, she said with fear: "you die, I won''t be the ghost for the dead!" She was able to have this reaction because when she first encountered the decaying corpse incident, in order to give herself more science popularization, she just endured the fear and saw many things related to ghosts. For example, some ghosts need a ghost to reincarnate, so they choose to harm people. After a while, she continued to cry: "give me a hundred courage, and I dare not let my wife become my substitute. I just want my wife to find my body, so that I can reincarnate." "No, I can''t The scenery shakes his head and shrinks to the corner of the seat. Let her see such a terrible ghost even, who knows if the ghost''s body will be more terrible, she is afraid that her little heart can''t stand it. "Madam..." The female ghost cried and said: "my body can''t settle down, I''ve been wandering in the world for more than 50 years. Madam, you can''t understand the pain of being a ghost. You should not only worry about being caught by someone who thinks he is a righteous person, but also endure endless loneliness. The most important thing is I look at my own face every day, and I can''t see it anymore! " So you know your face is terrible now! Then don''t get so close to me! The scene slapped the ghost''s face, "you stay away from me!" "Madame Whining It doesn''t matter if I''m beaten and scolded by you! " That female ghost crawls over, the joint sends out the creak creak sound, "as long as you can help me to say good words in front of Mr. Ning, I am beaten every day by you, it doesn''t matter if I scold every day!" "Who are you talking about Mr. Ning?" The scenery kicks on the female ghost''s face which wants to climb up the seat, "don''t get close to me!" "Mr. Ning I said is your husband, Mr. Ning Yining." "Then go to find Ning Yi! What are you looking for? " "It is said that husband and wife have the same heart..." "Husband and wife have the same heart. If you have the ability, you can shout out Ning Yi!" "The ghost marriage, I''m going to leave him!" the scenery exclaimed "Mr. Ning..." The female ghost suddenly stares at the scenery side, does not move. Scenery, there is a bad breath, she turned her face, is next to do not know when there is a man, he sat beside her, is smiling at her. She looked at the ghost and the man. Suddenly, she thought of the ghost''s words. She asked uncertainly Your name is Ning Yi? " "Exactly." He said with a gentle smile, "it''s said that Fengjing is looking for me to discuss divorce with me?" It''s over. Is her answer good or not? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1205 Something''s wrong! The scenery can''t believe said: "you say your name is Ning Yi?" "What''s wrong with the name?" He slightly bent down, one hand on the seat, she was easily trapped in his arms. Her face was red again. She tried to squeeze a little more into the corner, hoping that she could contact him as little as possible, but She seemed to have little effect. She blinked like an ostrich and asked pitifully, "can you Sit down and talk to me? " "Of course." He readily accepted her suggestion and sat upright. But then, he stretched out his hand and easily held her on his leg. Just before the scenery was reflected, he reached out to touch her head, as if to give a little pet fur, "what does the scenery want to say to me?" She was silent for a long time, a little tentative to push him to hold his hand. As a result, he put a bracelet on her waist and held her tighter. He laughed again and asked, "what does the scenery want to say to me?" "I..." She was stiff and didn''t dare to move. She felt flustered when she learned that this man was the ancestor of Ning family hundreds of years ago. Even if he was good-looking, it could not change the fact that he was a supernatural species. She pulled out a stiff smile and said, "I want to discuss with you something about our future marriage and life." "Does this need to be discussed?" He took one of her hands with a smile and put a kiss on the back of her hand. "I will take good care of you and protect you. It''s my duty as a husband." This sentence sounds, she is very delicate mood, try to pretend to be very embarrassed appearance, she euphemistically said: "but After all, we should pay attention to the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers... " "Does scenery mean that I am going to see my father-in-law?" He thought for a while and nodded approvingly. "I see. I''ll see my father-in-law tonight." "No She grasped his hand and realized that her reaction was too excited. She tried to regain her calm mood and said, "that Maybe your mode of thinking is still in ancient times, but we modern people are minors under the age of 18. Women in China can only get married when they are 20 years old, so I think I''d better not let my parents know about it. " She was afraid that if her parents saw a man hundreds of years ago who said he was their son-in-law, they would faint directly. "I see." He is very understanding, and said: "then I will wait until the scenery is mature." The scenery wants to cry without tears. She has to fill in the hole she has dug. She thinks of a very important problem, which she must make clear, "you said your name is Ning Yi Why is the young master of Ning family also called Ning Yi "Maybe the scenery doesn''t know. Although the name of that little child is the same as mine, his name is Ning Yi. I''m Ning Yi, playing chess." His tone revealed a trace of disapproval, "no matter how like the name, his talent has always been inferior to me." To give his grandson a homonym for his grandson, master Ning also thinks that Ning can be like his ancestor. He is a genius in art. Ning Yi''s talent is really good, but it''s only good. Compared with his predecessor, Ning Yi, it''s not much better. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1206 It turns out that she has always been wrong! Fengjing was a little embarrassed. At first, she was attracted by Ning Yi''s face. Now it seems that Ning Yi''s face is similar to Ning Yi''s. Suddenly, she felt a slight pain in her face. He pinched her face and asked with a smile, "what is the scenery thinking?" A kind of intuition reminds her that it''s better not to mention Ning Yi at this moment. Her eyes flashed. She said seriously, "I''m thinking Can those ghosts who ask you not to come to me. " That female ghost in Ning Yi appeared that moment, has been very hemp slip away, completely did not face the scenery when the courage of the dead. "It''s something I can''t control." He looked directly into her eyes, saying that what he said was true, and there was absolutely no place to deceive her, "because of my identity, and scenery is my wife, there will always be some lonely souls looking for scenery." The word "wife" She refrained from refuting. Now she is more concerned about another thing, "do you mean there will be other ghosts coming to me?" "Yes." He nodded and then chuckled, "the scenery can be at ease. They are the way to show up, which is a little creepy, but they absolutely have no courage to do anything to you. At most, they suddenly appear beside you, in the room, in the elevator, in the toilet..." "Enough, don''t say it!" She covered his mouth, and just thinking about these possibilities, she was so flustered that she almost said in a trembling voice, "is there no way for them not to come to me?" He shook his head, with a deep regret in his eyes. He seemed helpless indeed. Scenery began to bite the fingernails of her thumb, making a meditative state. She was thinking that if a ghost jumped out to look for her every day, she could not live on this day! Ning Yi held her hand over his mouth. He blinked and said in a tone of serious consideration for a long time: "the scenery has also seen. Those ghosts are afraid of me. As long as I am around the scenery, they are absolutely afraid to come over." "Yes As soon as he appeared, the ghost in white disappeared. It can be seen that his deterrent power to those ghosts was extraordinary. But Ning Yi sighed again, "but scenery doesn''t want to take me home, so this method is not feasible..." "No, I will take you home!" She took his hand, and there seemed to be a bright star in her eyes. He still hesitated, "but as a man, it''s against the rules for me to go in and out of the women''s house at will. What''s the proper reason for the scenery to take me home?" "My ghost marriage object!" "But I remember that the scenery didn''t like the ghost marriage, but wanted to terminate the relationship with me." "How could it be possible?" As soon as she opened her mouth, she took out her best acting skills. Her eyes were sincere, and people could not doubt that there was half a minute of falsehood. "It''s really the luckiest thing in my life to marry you! Thank God, thank fate, let me meet you Ning Yi smile, "can''t see the scenery, originally for our marriage is so like, scenery can rest assured, with me, there must be no ghosts to disturb your purity." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1207 She took the ghost head home in exchange for not being harassed by other ghosts. After calming down, she suddenly felt that she was jumping into the pit. The driver who had been busy getting off the bus for a long time got back on the bus. He said apologetically: "I''m sorry, miss. It''s the engine that clapped a little. Now it''s all right." The scenery high cold nods, said a sentence: "drive." The car restarted, but the driver didn''t notice the scenery all the way. In fact, there was a man sitting beside her. She suddenly thought that when she met the ghost in white, she made such a loud scream. The driver was near the car but didn''t hear the sound coming back. In other words, someone must have moved his hands and feet. The scenery naturally stares at the side of the man. Ning Yi a smile, bowed his head close to kiss her lips, he attached to her ear side whispered: "scenery next time you want to kiss, you don''t have to open your eyes to look at me." Scenery face red and green, did not dare to say a word, she was afraid of what she said, the driver in front of her will regard her as a neuropathy. After returning to Xia''s home, she directly led Ning Yi to the empty room next door to his room, "you sleep here." Ning Yi did not answer, she has turned into their own room, but also locked the door, which was a sigh of relief. Talking to that man is always easy for him to walk with rhythm. The best way is to leave before he speaks. As long as he has no chance to speak, then she will have no chance to waver. The scenery shrinks in the corner of the bed. She is seriously thinking about one thing. What she wants to do is Ning Yi instead of Ning Yi. At first, she made a mistake because she didn''t know that this Ning was not bi Ningyi, and it was excusable to be wrong. Fortunately, she didn''t have a deep relationship with Ning Yi, otherwise it would be very embarrassing. But at present, she still has a more embarrassing thing, that is, she suddenly found that her strategic goal is her own ghost marriage partner, and this ghost marriage object seems to like her, how to break it? She really didn''t want to fall in love with non-human beings! She wrinkled eyebrows seem to be able to clip a mosquito, suddenly, her ear side blowing a cold air, she looked up, saw Ning Yi''s face close at hand. He asked with a smile: "what is the scenery thinking? I''m so absorbed. " "Miss you." Honest answer to this sentence, she would like to paste their own face. "It happened that I was thinking about the scenery, too." His kiss fell on the corner of her eye, her face, "people say that newlyweds are the most clingy, it seems that this is true." In his lips to fall on her lips, she quickly covered his mouth, so he would kiss the back of her hand, but smile slightly curved, he bent over again, and then kiss her white neck, gently sucking her white skin, imprinting on it the traces of blushing and heartbeat. Scenery is not that she doesn''t want to resist, but her hand has been grasped by him. Even his body has crushed her on the bed. She did not give up hope and asked, "I am not Did you say that the room next door belongs to you? " "Since they are husband and wife, they naturally have to share the same room." He chuckled, fascinated, did not let her go, his lips moved slightly, and in her neck another place brand mark. The fierce heartbeat of the scenery, the tenderness when he touched her, she could all feel it, followed by more intense palpitation in the body. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1208 Seeing that his hand had untied the button of her collar, and the kiss fell on her clavicle uneasily, she finally realized that she had to say something to stop him, "Ning Yi! I''m not an adult yet "I''ll kiss you and do nothing else." He raised his head from her chest, with a smile in his eyes, "what does the scenery think I want to do?" "I You... " She is too thin to say. Ning Yi also kisses her lips, very gentle lips and tongues rub together, without a bit of lust color, "I will abide by the rules of scenery, but at least I can enjoy some of the rights that a husband should have. " She and he do not even have a small copy of the marriage certificate! Where''s the husband from! The scenery wanted to cry without tears, and could not refute it, because he would certainly only take her words as the wind in his ears. She was sulking and angry at her powerlessness. Facing the old monster, she was an ordinary ultimate Marius without any lethality. She was really no threat at all. Ning Yi looked at the snow and cherry blossoms falling in the room. He asked in a low voice, "the mood of the scenery now seems very complicated?" Isn''t it complicated? She can''t figure out what kind of mood she should have. This strategic goal has caught her inexplicably when she hasn''t done anything. She should feel happy, but she always has a sense of uncertainty. When a woman feels her mood is inexplicable, she always likes to use three words to define it, that is, the sense of security. Somehow, Ning Yi is closer to her The weaker the sense of security. He turned to her body and asked her quietly, without a sigh "No A short and quick answer must prove that she is angry. Her face rested on his chest to keep him from seeing her expression. Ning Yi asked again: "don''t like me touching you?" This time she was silent for a long time, and finally gave a hard answer with two words, "like." For his touch, her heart would beat faster, but there is no denying that, in fact, in the bottom of her heart, she felt the enjoyment, and the stimulating current slipped through her body, making her feel faint excited. He raised the corner of his lips, a smile, very happy, "since like, why angry?" "because everything has the final say, I have no initiative at all!" She propped up his chest and raised her head to let him see the dissatisfaction in his eyes. Because of the identity, she was used to his high status, and in front of him, she would always only accept passively. He was a little surprised that this was the reason, but it was better than hearing her say that he was disgusted with himself, so he compromised and lay flat. "Well, all the initiative is given to you. You can do whatever you want. I will never resist." "You think I dare not?" He laughed, "of course not. Scenery is always brave, isn''t it?" That''s to say she doesn''t dare. In the heart of the scenery, she fiercely lowered her head and bit his neck, until she bit out a tooth mark which is not deep or shallow. He did not cry out, but gently touched her head, as if to a cat whose hair was fried. He was not an ordinary ghost as she understood it. The scenery suddenly realized this fact. Otherwise, how could she have left tooth marks on his body? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1209 She raised her head and just wanted to ask you whether you are a human being or a ghost. As a result, she saw this guy smile and he said, "is it a pleasure to bite?" "No!" The scenery immediately did not want to be outdone. Seeing his smiling face, she felt that she couldn''t just forget it. She held a breath in her heart and pulled off his collar collar. Her fingernails gently scratched the exquisite clavicle. She lowered her head and bit it again. Her strength was heavier than that of the previous one. It means that she is really angry! It''s not that easy to fool the past! Ning Yi snorted softly, which would not make people feel pain. Instead, it was like a mouth chanting of enjoyment. It seemed that she was still enjoying it. Because her collar was half untied, he could see the beautiful groove in front of her chest, which was really a kind of enjoyment. Well, he has already understood that she is developing well. Now he can confirm that she is developing well, and the good development of scenery is really his welfare. At last he couldn''t help She was stunned to release the mouth, want to look up, but was tightly held by him, unable to move, his body slightly movement, there is something against her. She suddenly had a panic, "hello Ning Yi "Don''t be afraid." There was a suppressed smile in his gentle voice, "I won''t ask you when you don''t want to." Although he thought that she should be his all over her body, even if something happened to her, it should be the obligation of husband and wife, but he had a kind of intuition, if she felt a sense of compulsion, maybe his good feelings in her heart would disappear. He gently said: "accompany me to lie for a while, scenery accompany me to lie for a while." The scenery did not dare to move, just lying on his body, waiting for his body reaction to disappear slowly, she was relieved in the bottom of her heart. Ning Yi''s clothes are half untied, showing a little white skin. There are still girl''s teeth marks on his neck and clavicle. In addition, he has a look of moving. All of these make him look a little seductive and attractive. Lying on his smooth chest, the scenery finally realizes that he just seems not to be impulsive, and he will suddenly become so Let a person "have appetite", it seems that she induced. After the body returned to normal, he released the hand that pressed her head. Now she looked up at herself. He said with a lazy smile, "do you want me to kiss you?" Although her face was red, but after a moment of hesitation, she nodded a little. Ning Yi smiles and pinches her chin. A gentle and warm kiss is burned between her lips. This time, she is very cooperative. She opens her mouth and caters to his attack. She still doesn''t understand why this man can make her resistance become zero, but although she can''t understand, she is willing to enjoy what he brings for her. Ning Yi turns over and presses her under his body. Even though it is separated by two people''s clothes, only imagination can bring infinite happiness to his body. She gasped from their lips and teeth. The sticky air seemed to make her body sticky. His hand was placed on her ankle along the leg in her skirt. Ning Yi slightly left her lips, and licked her lips, whispered: "do you want to be more exciting?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1210 He said the invitation with such a seductive look. The scenery was hot in the moment, and a sentence came out of her mind. Generally, if you do more things in this situation, it is easy to miss the gun. Maybe it''s just like this when people fight with each other. But in the end, she pulled out of her mouth and tried her best to push the man down from her body. Her position was reversed. She lay on him, "Ning Yi, I think you need to calm down now." "I think I''m calm." Ning Yi feels her head with a smile. There is no regret in his eyes. His action seems to be too gentle, so that at this time, she has reason to refuse. Although it''s a pity, she still has to hold a smile. The scenery thinks that he looks a little cute at this time. She can''t help but go up and kiss him on the face. "OK, ancestor, let''s have a rest now." With that, she came down from him and lay beside him. After thinking about it, she put her hand around his waist and said "good night". Ning Yi sees the scenery that has closed his eyes. He sighs heavily and embraces her, making her whole person seem to be shrinking in his arms before closing his eyes and sleeping. Ning Yi doesn''t need to sleep, but it doesn''t prevent him from sleeping with her. The charming atmosphere in the air has not yet dissipated. He has a headache and can''t successfully tempt her, which is a pity. When scenery woke up the next day, she said hello to Ning Yi with a smile, as if she had not found his melancholy and melancholy. She got down from the oversized bed. After washing, she walked to Ning Yi, who was standing against the wall. In a good mood, she asked, "do you need to eat?" "No need." He looked at her, bowed down and laughed, "but I can be with you." Fengjing nodded and went to the dining room with him. In fact, she was eating breakfast, but Ning Yi sat on the side and looked at her. Other people couldn''t see Ning Yi, so Fengguang didn''t dare to talk to him. She finished the meal gracefully. It was the housekeeper''s uncle who sent Fengjing to the bus to school. The housekeeper, who always talked a lot, took the scenery aside and said mysteriously: "Miss, do you know that his royal highness of the diamond Kingdom has come to our city a?" "Yes." The scenery generous nodded, "what''s the matter? What kind of demon did he make? " The housekeeper said anxiously, "Miss, the prince of cold night is not a simple character. He has a lot of ears and eyes here, so Do you want to be more restrained, miss "What shall I restrain?" The scenery is at a loss, reasonable, is the cold night that will be destined to like Su Qiang and then break the engagement with her, she seems to have done nothing too cold night. The housekeeper carefully looked at the scenery behind him, and lowered his voice and said, "Miss, you can take a strange man home. In the summer family, you don''t have to worry about it. But if you leave the summer house, it''s not necessary. So miss, you should restrain yourself, or you will be caught by the prince of cold night. I''m afraid you can''t be good at that time." The scenery facial expression is stiff, eyebrow jumps, she points to the man behind her as if watching the scenery, "you can see The man? " The housekeeper was very hurt. "Miss, I''m not blind." "Ning Yi!" The scenery stomped and cried. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1211 Ning Yi came over, he asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?" Scenery glared at him, "you tell me clearly, why other people can see you?" "I''m not a ghost. Of course others can see me." "What''s the problem?" he asked with a smile Ning Yi looks at housekeeper uncle, to Zheng Leng housekeeper uncle to smile. Scenery looked up at him, gnashing teeth and said: "Ning Yi, you are lying to me again!" "How did I lie to you?" He bent down slightly, touched her head, and felt that she was really lovely. "You did it on purpose." Scenery kicked his foot, "before you deliberately let me think that other people can not see you, now after I brought you back, you deliberately let others see your existence!" "The scenery misunderstands that I am not a ghost and can''t hide myself. They can see me, and I can''t change this fact." "Just keep on fooling me! I don''t believe you! " "Miss..." Housekeeper uncle hesitated to ask: "do not know you and this gentleman is what relation?" At first, he and other people saw the scenery and brought back a man in ancient clothes, and they were still wondering whether he was a star who was attracted by the scenery. But later, the housekeeper checked the entertainment industry from the star celebrities to the new fresh meat, but he did not find this man. Now the housekeeper has a very subtle guess, whether his family miss has any special hobbies Well, for example Cross dressing? Ning Yi smiles, "Hello, I am scenery..." "Boyfriend!" Scenery rushed to say it, compared with what he said he was her husband, husband, or boyfriend, these three words will not let other people suffer more serious impact. Housekeeper uncle already had this conjecture, but he was not much surprised, but said with a tangled complexion: "Miss, you found a boyfriend..." "If you break the news with my parents, I''ll run away from home!" The housekeeper shut up. The scenery hums a voice, walked on the car, facing Ning Yi who also wants to follow up, she closed the door, rolled down the window and said: "you don''t come with me. I can''t take you to school. You can stay at home for me." After that, she closed the window and said to the driver to drive. Ning Yi stands in the same place. He looks at the direction of the car leaving for a long time without moving. This gesture is like a pet abandoned by the owner, which is very sympathetic. Housekeeper uncle has a very soft heart, he comforts Ning Yi, "our young lady has been spoiled since childhood, she has a bad temper, Mr. Ning, don''t blame." "It''s an awkward disposition. It''s very lovely." Ning Yi smile, can only see joy, can not half of the loss. The housekeeper only thought that the young man was trying to smile, and he said with kindness, "Mr. Ning, I think you have a good character. Let''s miss her It''s easy to make people feel that it''s hard to get close to. To be honest, you are the first man I''ve ever met. I hope you can understand that our Miss has already been engaged, so... " "Don''t worry." Ning Yi''s eyes were slightly bent, and he seemed to be in a very good mood. His smile, like the spring breeze in March, made people dizzy, "scenery, she is serious about my love, as for the engagement Even if a married woman can run away with other men, engagement is nothing. " Housekeeper:??? He wants to persuade Ning Yi to leave their young lady. As a result, Ning Yi''s way of thinking is totally thinking of another thing! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1212 Back to the school scenery, just walked to the door of the classroom, she saw Mu Qingqing, who was afraid to go in the door. She asked, "monitor, why don''t you enter the classroom?" I''m about to go to self-study. For example, Mu Qingqing, a school bully, has to open his book and sit upright in his seat. When Mu Qingqing saw the scenery, she immediately seemed to see a savior. She took the scenery hand and said, "scenery, you don''t know, we sent situ Zui to the hotel together yesterday? Just at three or four o''clock in the morning, situ Zui woke up and called me... " "Well, he thanks you for taking him to the hotel?" "No..." Wood Qingqing hit a spirit, "he said a word, or said with a smile, he said Muqingqing, you are dead. " The scenery thought about it and said that with a gentle tone, she fancied situ Zui into Ning Yi. Then she shook and patted Qingqing on the shoulder with deep sympathy, "you can ask for more happiness." "Scenery, you can''t just give up on me!" Mu Qingqing grasped the hand of scenery and refused to let her go. "Situ Zui must have known that I took his picture. He wants to settle accounts with me." "So you took my picture." A ghost like voice sounded, muqingqing, the whole person was stiff. The scenery looked at situ Zui who suddenly appeared at the door and laughed, "I didn''t expect you were so drunk last night that today I came to school like a nobody else. It''s good." Situ Zui also laughed, "it seems that the scenery is good recently. Here It should not have been bitten by mosquitoes He looked at her neck in a meaningful way. The scenery thought of what, pulled the collar to cover up the careless traces, she hummed, "recently there are a lot of mosquitoes, will be in class, I go first, you two slowly chat." "Scenery!" Mu Qingqing''s detaining had no effect. The scenery gave her an encouraging look and directly opened her hand and walked into the classroom. Situ Zui''s elegant smile, "monitor, I think it''s necessary for me to thank you for what happened yesterday." Mu Qingqing''s head is big. When situ Zui woke up, he saw that his clothes were not neat. His wine was always very good, and he would not pull his clothes. When he learned that Mu Qingqing had opened the room for him, he easily thought of a possibility, that is, Mu Qingqing could not hold on to his beauty and did many indescribable things to him He is also a man who has a sense of chastity. He always wants to make an explanation for himself. But what he didn''t expect was that the dull looking nerd even took his picture! In the face of the more beautiful situ Zui, Mu Qingqing''s whole body will shrink into a group. On the other side, when she saw the man sitting in her position, she gave a meal. Then she walked quickly and put her schoolbag on the table heavily! This is my place! " For a moment, everyone''s eyes in the classroom are on the scenery side. Cold night leisurely said: "the head teacher here said, I can sit in this classroom seat." "That''s someone else''s seat, not miss Ben''s seat." Scenery gnashing teeth said: "you want to aim at me also to come a fair and aboveboard method, you don''t think grab a place is like kindergarten children do it?"? Are you childish? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1213 Cold night cold said: "can force you out of this class, that any method is not naive." "You Scenery is obviously angry by his shameless words. To tell the truth, no matter what she says, it has no influence on him. At this time, shangguanran, nangongyun and Su Qiangwei came in, and they felt the atmosphere in the classroom at this time. Shangguanran and nangongyun knew about the cold night, but they were surprised that the cold night could reach imperial high school. Su Qiangwei was stunned at the first sight of the cold night. Similarly, the cold night saw Su Qiang at the door, also fell into a daze. Outsiders don''t know that when they look at each other, they have an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which makes them entangled in the sight. This is a very subtle feeling. The acceleration of heartbeat is nothing. The familiarity that goes through time and space is enough to make them At a glance, ten thousand years. Then, the cold night was hit in the face by a fist. Taking advantage of the cold night did not respond to the time, the scenery picked up the schoolbag to smash the head of the cold night desperately, and the mouth also said, "I let you pretend to force! Let you and I grab the position! I really think I''m a bully! Don''t say you are the prince of diamond country. Even if you are old, weak, sick and disabled, I will fight as usual Hidden in the dark, the black bodyguard suddenly rushed out and dragged away the emotional scenery. The captain of the bodyguard rushed to care about the cold night, "prince, are you ok?" Cold night raised his head, his hair has been disordered, looks a bit messy, and his nose is bleeding, which is thanks to the fist of the scenery, in principle, he can avoid the scenery of the sneak attack, but he just immersed in and his destiny daughter to look at, even the defense also forgot, this let the scenery this battle five dregs easily. And because of the scenery, the cold night also stopped the eye exchange with Su Qiang. "Let me go!" The scenery controlled by both hands jumped up. She smashed a shoe directly at the cold night. The cold night easily took out a book to block it, and the shoe fell on the door. The maple leaf rain next to her was even bigger, "cold night, you dregs!" "Hello, Hello, everyone, calm down and don''t get excited." Shangguan ran stood out to round the court. He looked at the scenery captured by the bodyguards and looked at the cold night, "Prince of cold night, you should ask your people to release the scenery." Su Rose came to say: "it seems that Xia classmate beat people first, summer classmate seems to have not apologized." Su Qiang doesn''t know that there is a cold night occupying the position. What she sees is that the scenery suddenly breaks out and hits people. But she soon realizes that, in the original text, cold night is the fiance of summer scenery, but after watching her for so long, the summer scenery must be jealous. Eat your leg hair vinegar! The scenery looks to Su Qiang, "you tube so wide, when you live in the Pacific Ocean!" Su rose Gao Leng said: "I have no interest in meddling, just saw the wrong thing, can''t help saying one or two." "But where the prince sat on the cold night It''s like scenery. " Nangong Yun says that he seems to be aware of the cause of the incident. She always has a strong desire for possession of her own things. Since it is her thing, unless she doesn''t want it, no one wants to rob it. Su Qiang looked at the cold night, the cold night also looked at her, and then the two people fell into a long look at each other. At this time, the other shoe accurately fell on the face of the cold night, "I let you scum and I grab the position!" "Summer scenery!" Cold night this time is really angry, once and twice interrupted him and the girl''s eyes, he is also a temper! At this time, a person came into the door again, "is class a of senior two so lively?" This is a man with glasses and a white shirt. He looks elegant and polite. His simple smile makes many girls look sideways. When she saw the man, she thought it was her illusion. But when she saw him coming to her, she said, "I''ve been bullied! You''re not going to help me yet He said with a smile, "didn''t I come here?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1214 Ning Yi walked to the scenery and picked up the shoes she had thrown on the ground. When he arrived in front of her, the bodyguards in the cold night showed a good attitude of keeping away from strangers. Ning Yi just smiles. He grabs a bodyguard''s hand and gently turns back. People only hear the bone "click" and the bodyguard falls backward. He smiles at the stunned scenery and raises his hand casually. He easily catches the fist of another bodyguard, and then gently folds down. The bodyguard''s face suddenly shows pain Look, Ning Yi let go, he also fell to the ground, holding a towering arm, pain. Ning Yi''s series of actions are like flowing clouds and flowing water, but they are simple actions that can''t be simpler. However, he can grasp the weakness of human body very well. His actions are just like his people. They look gentle and introverted. But who knows how many dangers are hidden behind this appearance. When the rest of her shoes are cold, it''s easy for him to put on the shoes when they are cold "I don''t care if I catch cold." The scenery is very unconvinced to return a sentence, but the cherry blossoms floating around her sell her mood very well. There is no denying that a man is willing to squat down and wear shoes for you in front of so many people. As long as it is a woman, he can''t help but feel excited. Ning Yi put on the shoes for her, stood up and touched her head and said with a smile: "you have a cold, I will be distressed." The face of scenery turned red in an instant. Many people are whispering about who this man is, but Shangguan can''t help asking, "who are you?" "I''m Ning Yi, the new history teacher." Ning Yi graceful smile, "the next day, I hope I can and students friendly coexistence." Since he is a teacher, what kind of ghost is he just showing so close to the scenery as a student!? "Ning Yi?" Su rose surprised to make a voice, after all, she first knew, is that Ning also. Ning Yi didn''t look at her, but stretched out his hand to straighten the disordered forehead of the scenery. Maybe he felt that she was too cute. He could not help but touch her face. The scenery looked at his eyes and revealed that how could my daughter-in-law be so lovely. She raised her hand to cover her cheek and silently lowered her head. Su Qiang, who is ignored completely, is not in a good mood. "Prince." The bodyguard captain put on guard attitude, he is reminding cold night, this man is very dangerous. Cold night stood up, he quietly examined a time of Ning Yi, suddenly asked: "what is the relationship between you and summer scenery?" Ning Yi said with a smile: "even if you die, you should lie in the same grave." Inexplicably, people''s psychology rose a chill. The scenery now appears the heart to bear the ability to be stronger, she pinched his waist, the tone felt that there was nothing wrong with his words and said: "who wants to lie in the same tomb with you?" Her concern only lies in lying in the same tomb with him, but not in Ning Yi''s own words, which makes people feel a little flustered. Su Qiang suddenly said: "imperial high school does not allow teacher-student love." "Do you need to worry?" With Ning Yi in, she should not be too confident about the scenery. She holds her arm and her voice sounds very bad. "The biggest investor in Imperial high school is our Xia family. Even if it''s the rules, as long as I want, there''s nothing that can''t be broken." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1215 Su rose hummed, "bullying." "What do you think?" The scenery laughs: "that you come to hit me!" Su Qiang didn''t answer. She was not stupid. Naturally, she knew that Ning Yi was not a simple man. According to the original text she saw before crossing, there were no two Ning Yi in the novel. So what happened to Ning Yi who suddenly appeared? After thinking about the plot for a while, Su Qiang can''t think of any reason. She can only blame the female halo of summer scenery. Su Qiang has let F4 escape from the marisu aura of scenery. She is also confident that she can save other pitiful people attracted by marisu aura. Cold night, however, remembered that time when he received the warning. His eyes grew deeper and deeper. In a moment, he made a decision. Cold night raised his hand, and a magic array appeared from his hand. In an instant, the surrounding environment became dark, and the rest of the people disappeared in this space. The scenery was startled by the sudden fantasy. She subconsciously grasped Ning Yi''s clothes. At the same time, the ground vibrated, and a python suddenly came out and came straight to the direction of the scenery. Ning Yi blocks the scenery behind him. When the python is only a little distance away from Ning Yi, it seems that it has hit some barrier. Starting from the beginning, it turns into dust inch by inch, and finally disappears. Cold night cold voice way: "that day''s person, as expected is you." Ning Yi holds the hand of scenery, looks at the cold night but laughs. Su Qiangwei was quite confused. In addition to the special effects of marisu through the scenery, this was her first time to experience such an unscientific scene, so she looked at Nangong Yunhe and shangguanran, the nearest to her. But Nangong cloud and Shangguan ran have no time to leave Su Qiang. They are thinking about the same thing. Who is Ning Yi. "Who are you?" asked the cold night Ning Yi does not have the breath of magic world, and his strength is too strong, which makes cold night feel confused. "It doesn''t matter who I am." Ning Yi harmless and friendly said: "the important thing is that none of the people present is my opponent." Fengjing automatically translated this sentence into the weak chickens on the spot. You are not my opponent. But then, she has a deeper silence. Among these people, Ning Yi is the ancestor of the corpse driving clan. Leng ye, shangguanran and Nangong Yun still can do magic. Su Qiang and even the princess of the magic world are reincarnated. In addition to the money in the family, Fengguang herself, besides the money in her family, also With that useless floating flower effect, there seems to be no other settings. In the final analysis, she was the weakest among the people present, and the scenery was suddenly a little melancholy. Su Qiang suddenly had a guess, is this Ning Yi the villain boss of this world? She still remembers the novels she has read before. Every sister who goes through the world of Marius usually carries the mission of making love with the villain boss. Of course, Su Qiang won''t rush to Ning Yi because of those novels. She just has a faint excitement in her heart. Even if the audience has more romantic novels, which villain boss is not convinced by the passing woman Under her skirt? Although scenery is an ordinary person without magic, she also has something that others can''t compare with, that is intuition. Her intuition has always been beyond the reach of other people. When she looks at Su Qiang''s eyes at Ning Yi, she has a feeling that her own things are coveted by others. She pulls Ning Yi behind her, and she says angrily, "Su Qiang, this is my man, you see What are you looking at? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1216 Suddenly someone said out loud that she was staring at a man. Su Qiang would feel embarrassed, but soon, she also refused to admit defeat and said: "if I remember correctly, you like the four princes of imperial high school, and then the eldest young master of Ning family. Why? Now you''ve changed your goal to like this new teacher? " "What nonsense are you talking about! I have never liked campus F4. They are so stupid that I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, F4 would still be around me every day! " Nangong Yun, shangguanran These two campus F4 two, hear the scenery so dislike words, the mood suddenly some subtle. Su Qiang doesn''t believe in scenery. It''s not interesting for F4 on campus. In her cognition, xiafengjing is a marisu. As long as a good-looking man, she will be moved and put them into her pocket with marisu halo. Now she says she doesn''t like F4, but because she envies Su Qiang to save the four beautiful men from her marisu halo Come on. "Well, if you say you don''t like Shangguan, then what about it? The young master of Ning family, have you declared your sovereignty over me The scenery is speechless. At that time, she thought Ning was her strategic goal. She did. She quietly looked at Ning Yi and felt flustered. Ning Yi is a light smile, patted the top of the scenery, did not mind saying: "scenery will be interested in Ning boy, but because he looks like me." Her eyes twinkled in a twinkling, which made people feel trance that she had a pair of ears on her head and a tail swaying back and forth, just like a little dog that had won the trust of its owner. Su rose for Ning Yi''s answer Weidun, she was not willing to say: "summer scenery, such as you, you think you like how long?" "At least..." Ning Yi''s eyes slightly curved, the voice sounds very pleasant, "will be longer than your life." With his words, suddenly the surrounding environment has changed. The originally dark classroom has become a hundred ghosts purgatory, and countless evil spirits and wild ghosts rush out and go towards Su Qiang. But in a moment, Su Qiang blocks three men in front of her, naturally cold night, shangguanran and Nangong Yun. When the purgatory of ghosts appeared, the eyes of scenery were covered with one hand, so that she could only hear the gloomy voice, but could not see the horrible looking hoodlums who lacked arms and legs. But can not see, she felt curious, "Ning Yi, what happened?" "Isn''t scenery bullied?" He hugged her from behind, lifted her chin with the other hand, and gave her a kiss on the corner of her lip. "I''m angry for the scenery." Although the scenery will be very cute when being bullied, but that is just to let him "bully", not to say that all kinds of cats and dogs can come together. In places where the scenery can not be seen, all kinds of magic lights and the roar of ghosts are sandwiched together. This scene is really wonderful. Ning Yi gave a funny "Oh ~" sound. He was surprised by the strength of cold night. Now, in order to protect Su Qiang, lengye showed all his strength to the people. However, it was only a mayfly shaking the tree. Rather than watching three men protect a woman here, Ning Yi is more interested in taking the scenery home to play the game of kinship, so his patience is over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1217 Yi Ning''s eyes are not covered by the scenery in front of her, and her eyes are not covered by the wind. See Su rose was pinched neck, cold night face suddenly if covered with frost, "let her go!" He didn''t know why he only saw Su Qiang once, and he would pay so much attention to her life and death, but he only understood one thing in the cold night. Su Qiang could never die. Nangong cloud and Shangguan ran also stopped, nervously looking at Ning Yi and Su Qiang. Ning Yi chuckled. Su Qiang''s painful face now pleased him very well. He said softly, "I hate the way you look at me." That kind of interested in their eyes, only in a person''s body will let him feel surprised, that is the scenery. "It''s just right. The scenery doesn''t like you either." Ning Yi chuckled and said, "it''s better to let you disappear in front of the scenery." Su Qiang instinctively felt fear, just before she reacted, her eyes shed blood, and her sight was blurred by blood. Then, she heard the "click" from her neck. She knew that her neck was broken, but her consciousness was still there. She felt Ning Yi loose the hand that pinched her neck, and her body fell, No There is a sense of landing, but fell into a bloody abyss. "Rose!" Shangguan ran and Nangong Yun yelled. All of a sudden, another figure jumped into the bloody abyss. It was a cold night. Ning Yi sneered. He picked up the scenery and turned around. The white channel suddenly appeared. With his departure, the channel was soon closed. She opened her eyes and saw the familiar environment around her. This is the roof of the teaching building. She yawned again and asked vaguely, "where are they, Su Qiang?" Just now he didn''t show her anything. It was really boring. In addition, she felt very secure in his arms. Her drowsiness came up. Ning Yi holds her and sits on the edge of the roof. She looks down the stairs and grabs his clothes for fear of heights. She complains, "Ning Yi, can''t we sit in a normal place?" She was worried that if she was seen, those people would think they were going to commit suicide by jumping off a building! Ning Yi said with a smile, "what are you afraid of when I''m here?" Yeah He''s an old monster. But she is not an old monster! Scenery and the body to his arms shrunk, "first say good, even if you want to do something stupid, you can''t take me." "The scenery is really heartless." He sighed, and there seemed to be a little melancholy. Scenery can ignore him, she asked: "Su Qiang, where are they?" "They can''t beat me." "So they ran away?" Ning Yi thought for a while and nodded, "it''s almost like this." "Ning Yi, I knew it! They are no match for you, the old monster She was very excited and hummed: "Su Qiang, I''ve been unhappy with her for a long time. I always like to talk to me with a high attitude. You don''t know, she always looks at me like that I feel like a wonderful flower. On a cold night, he proposed to terminate the engagement first. However, he wanted me to be the one who repented and came to the school to rob me of my position. Now I wish I had you here. They didn''t dare to come and annoy me again. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1218 Ning Yi said with a smile: "yes, with me in, who can bully you?" "Hey, hey, hey..." It''s good to have a thigh hug. Even if she was said to be a fox and a tiger, she would be happy. But soon, she thought of another thing, "why do you come to our school, or as a teacher?" "Come to school, of course, I don''t trust you." How did you become a teacher He pure good smile, "but is to give the headmaster a dream, it is easy to come in." The scenery was silent for a while. She believed that Ning Yi was there. Even those who were not superstitious would become superstitious. She asked uncertainly, "are you really going to play teacher-student relationship with me?" "Love between teachers and students, ah, this sudden taboo, it is interesting to people." Ning Yi touched his chin, and his eyes really revealed a funny smile. Sure enough, when he mentioned taboo, people would feel excited and excited, even he was no exception. Scenery choose to look at the scenery over the line of sight. Seeing that she didn''t bite, Ning Yi simply lowered her head and kissed her. His kisses always made her hard to resist. Even this time, it was no exception. When Fengguang was dizzy, he let her go, but his hand had already begun to extend into her skirt. Holding down the hand that moved on her thigh, Fengguang bit her teeth and said, "now it''s outside, and still it is Day time He lowered the temptation of his voice. "Don''t worry, no one will see it." Is she worried about this? She is worried that with this beginning, she will always be eaten tofu by him like this! Scenery pinched his arm, "you give me serious, don''t look like a hooligan every day, yes." "The scenery likes me very much, doesn''t it?" She blushed, grabbed his collar, let him bow his head, bravely said: "as a teacher, you even take students to truant, but also despise your students, teacher Ning, you will be expelled from the school." "Well, I know." Then he lowered his head and kissed her again. This gentle kiss, let a person touch, can''t bear to part, scenery in the heart said, well, so indulge once, as is Thank you for coming to support the scene for her. Taking advantage of her relaxed moment, Ning Yi found the opportunity to attack. between lips and teeth, he said with a smile: "scenery will not mind Help me with my physical problems, right? " As if she was drunk, she couldn''t say a word. Only her red face and the cherry blossoms flying all over the sky revealed her mood at this time. Ning Yi is a man who looks very serious and gentle and polite, but at the same time, he is also a shameless and particularly lecherous man! Scenery sitting on the car home, the touch of her hands seems to be still, which makes her heart beat a little faster. Ning Yi went to the teacher''s meeting and couldn''t go back with her. However, when he sent her to get on the bus, his expression was very floating, and the scenery had a faint illusion that she felt tired. Just as Fengguang is accusing Ning Ning Yi in his heart, the brake sounds fiercely, and the car stops. Fengguang looks up and asks, "what''s the matter?" The driver replied uneasily, "Miss I seem to have hit someone When the scenery was stunned, she quickly opened the door and went down. She ran to the front of the car and saw a boy in a basketball suit lying on the ground. She hurriedly squatted down and did not dare to touch him. "Are you OK, sir?" The boy lying on the ground whispered, "my ball..." "Ball?" The scenery looked around and saw a basketball beside her. She picked it up and said, "your ball is here." "Great! My ball is OK! " The boy sat up as if he had nothing to do, as if he didn''t find his forehead bleeding. But when the scenery saw his face, his body was stiff and did not move for a long time. When the boy felt something wrong, she suddenly asked, "what''s your name?" "My name is Xia Fengying." The boy laughed and said, "beautiful lady, do you seem to know me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1219 The scenery blinked, looked a little confused, she shook her head, "I don''t know you." The boy asked with a smile, "then why are you staring at me all the time?" "I don''t know." She really did not know, if she saw the boy''s face, she had inexplicable bewilderment, then heard his name, her mind is only a blank. After searching her memory, she can make sure that she doesn''t know him. At least in her memories, he doesn''t appear. The driver''s uncle ran down uneasily, "this gentleman, are you ok?" "It''s OK. It''s OK." Xia Feng Ying shook his head carelessly, "it''s my own rush out without looking at the car. It''s none of your business. You don''t have to be nervous." "But at least you need to go to the hospital." The scenery stood up and said, "your head is still bleeding." After the summer wind shadow, he felt his forehead, and his hands were stained with warm liquid. His eyes rolled, "it''s over, I''m dizzy." Scenery quickly hugged the man who had to fall down again. She said to the driver, "take him to the hospital first." The driver nodded. In the best hospital in a city, the doctor examined Xia Fengying. Because the driver braked in time, it was only a skin injury. The injury was not serious. However, Xia Fengying fainted, just because of his blood fainting. Scenery sits beside the hospital bed, quietly waiting for Xia Fengying to wake up. Xia Fengying''s sleeping face is clean and beautiful. Inexplicably, she has an impulse to stretch out her hand and put it on his face. Just touching the temperature of his skin, she suddenly has a question. What is she doing? Do you have a heart to the boy who only met once? She has a person she likes, that person is Ning Yi, and she should not have been such a person of two minds. Scenery just about to take back her hand, but there is another hand on the back of her hand. The person who opens his eyes looks a little confused, but he gently smiles at the person beside the bed, "beautiful lady, you seem to like me very much." Scenery forehead a draw, pull the hand hard to come back, even the embarrassment of being caught bag also forgot, "how do you feel now?" "Not bad." He sat up from the bed, and touched his forehead, where the wound has been covered with gauze, and looked at the environment around his eyes. He touched the back of his head and said with a embarrassed smile, "it''s just a little injury. Please take me to the hospital." "The person who hit you is my driver, and it should be." The scenery indifferently said: "I will give you the medical expenses and compensation..." "No, no, no, no, that''s not necessary." Xia Fengying said: "this time I also have responsibility, should not let you pay." Scenery hums a voice, "my home is not short of money, you want how much to say directly." "I really don''t want money." Xia Feng Ying''s eyes were smiling, just like joking: "if you have to make up for me, what can I do for peace of mind, it''s better to accompany me to have a meal." Have a good time. He raised the corner of his lips and gave a beautiful smile. Even his voice was much more gentle. "To tell you the truth, I fell in love with you at the first sight when I saw you." Scenery almost subconsciously replied: "this joke is not fun." "I''m not kidding." Xia Fengying took her hand and seriously said: "when your car hit me, when I saw you for the first time, it was just a meeting in fate. Although I don''t deny that it is the face that falls in love at first sight, you should have confidence in yourself. In addition to the face, you must have other places to attract me." This is probably the most wonderful confession of scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1220 "I''m sorry, I already have a boyfriend." Although she looks expressionless, her mood is inexplicably complicated. Xia Fengying was stunned for a moment, "do you have a boyfriend?" "Yes." He looked lonely like a dog abandoned by his owner, but soon, he regained his spirits and asked, "when are you going to break up with him?" "I think I have no plans to break up with him yet "Would you mind having another boyfriend?" "You can rest assured, I will never disturb you and his feelings, but if you are tired of him, you can come to me." For the first time in the history of Fengjing, she had to be silent for a moment to think about how to answer him. Finally, she said, "I don''t think I can accept your suggestion." "Why?" Xia Fengying frowns, the sun''s face is a bit more gloomy, "men are very playful, and also very love the pursuit of novelty, maybe one day, your boyfriend will like other people, you really don''t plan to find a spare tire?" So you know you''re selling yourself as a spare tire! Scenery sighed, "you are also a man." "I''m not like them." The summer breeze shadow tiny smile, this bright smile, very easy to win people''s favor, "if you don''t trust the man, I can also become a woman for you." This sentence, let scenery Lei Jiao Nen, she really feel strange, Xia Fengying is only the person she knew on the first day, he can say such shocking words, and look at his serious appearance, what he said seems to be not fake, scenery never thinks that he has such a great charm, can let a man fall in love with this at first sight. She patted Xia Fengying''s shoulder and said with a heavy face: "you don''t know what my name is and who I am. I''m very moved to make such a big commitment. However, I still refuse." This is the highest example of ten actions to refuse. Xia Fengying blinked. "You''re right. I don''t know your name. It''s unfair. I tell you my name. You should also tell me what your name is." "I..." The scenery indescribably hesitated for a second, "my name is summer scenery." Xia Fengying was stunned and blurted out: "are we brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years?" "No way." Fengguang directly denied, "my parents have only one child, and we are not like each other at all, OK?" Their names are light and shadow. It sounds like they have something to do with it. But the world is so big that it''s no coincidence. "I was just joking." Summer wind shadow pick eyebrows, has unspeakable cheerful and handsome, "after all, if you and I are separated for many years, then I pursue you even if it is taboo love." Mention taboo two words, Xia Fengying is quite interested in touching the chin, "so think about It seems more exciting. " Scenery didn''t care about him. Now in her opinion, Xia Fengying is just a boy who likes to play jokes and is not serious. She stood up and said, "the doctor said that your injury doesn''t matter. You can be discharged after you wake up. I''ll let the driver take you home. I''ll give you a number of satisfactory compensation for your injury." As for eating with him, it''s impossible. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1221 Xia Feng Ying regretfully dropped his shoulder, "let you send me to the hospital is already troublesome for you, I''d better call the schoolmaster to pick me up." "Whatever you want." Fengguang was about to go out and heard him say, "I don''t lack money. I really don''t need compensation. But as compensation, can you send me out of hospital later?" She thought for a moment that it was her driver''s fault to say that he would get hurt, but it was just to send him away from the hospital. There was nothing wrong with this little request, so she nodded and sat back. Xia Fengying narrowed her eyes and laughed, as if she had discovered some big secret and said, "it seems that if you speak with you in a pitiful tone, you will be particularly easy to meet the requirements of others." "That''s because you''re an injury." "If it wasn''t my driver who hurt you, I didn''t care about you," she said His eyes narrowed slightly and his tone went up in a low voice. "Therefore, scenery is a very responsible person." She almost lost in his voice, which suddenly became very sexy. She read Ning Yi''s name several times in the bottom of her heart. The scenery just threw away these miscellaneous thoughts. She glared at Xia Fengying again, "of course, I''m a person in charge. Besides, you can call me Miss Xia. You call me my name directly. We don''t seem to be familiar with it." "I''m not in a relationship with you?" He said his purpose directly with a smile, which made people feel speechless. The scenery side head does not go to see him that very attractive face, "in a word, I say can''t is not." "All right, all right." Xia Fengying shrugged and seemed to have compromised. However, for a moment, he looked at the scenery from head to toe, and finally laughed again, "Miss Xia is too unfamiliar to call you. You are wearing imperial high school uniform, so I can call you Xuemei." "You used to be Empire high school?" "Not bad." Xia Fengying raised her eyebrows and said, "but now I am a student of Mingcheng University. After finishing high school, I have no interest in going to imperial high school. If I had known that there was such a lovely girl, I would have gone every day." Scenery perfunctorily said: "is it?" Mingcheng university is one of the key universities in China. In city a, those who can be admitted to Mingcheng university are either learning hegemony or learning God. From the perspective of scenery, Xia Fengying has no breath of learning hegemony or learning God. "Come and learn from us, sister." Xia Fengying sincerely said to Amway, "there are a lot of handsome boys in our school. You can see that my senior students are not only talented, but also good-looking. I''m just a male god in the medical department and Ou Xuechang in the computer department..." "All right." Scenery directly interrupted his words, "do you want to call your senior to pick you up?" "OK..." He took out his mobile phone aggrieved. "I''ll call the senior student here. He''s not in good health. Recently, he seldom goes out because of his mother''s business. It seems that it''s a good thing to let him go out with my injury..." "Oh Then you call first, and I''ll go to the hospital and go through the formalities. " Scenery rose again, walked to the door, she said again, "don''t worry, since I promised to send you out of the hospital, then I will not leave casually." Xia Fengying''s worried eyes just now brighten up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1222 The scenery did not see the summer wind shadow much. After she left the ward, she happened to meet Mu Qingqing. Mu Qingqing was also very surprised to see the scenery, but now Mu Qingqing is strapped with plaster. Scenery did not forget that Mu Qingqing was stopped by situ Zui at that time. Then Mu Qingqing didn''t come to class that day. This scenery didn''t know, because she also played truant under Ning Yi''s instigation, "monitor, what''s wrong with your hand?" "Stop talking. It''s tears when you talk too much." Mu Qingqing''s face is like constipation. It''s hard to say how hard it is. At this time, after paying the medical expenses, situ Zui also came over. He was surprised to see the scenery, "scenery, how can you be in the hospital?" "I''m here See a sick friend Scenery asked Mu Qingqing again, "what''s the matter with you?" Mu Qingqing carefully glances at situ Zui and doesn''t dare to speak. Now Mu Qingqing doesn''t wear glasses, so her whole face looks much more beautiful and adorable. In fact, Mu Qingqing is not short-sighted. She just wears glasses just to be more like a Xueba. Situ Zui laughed perfectly, "her body is too fragile." Scenery back and forth to see them two, smart choice is not much to ask what. Situ Zui also said: "scenery, Shangguan and Nangong, are they OK?" "I played truant today and didn''t see them. What''s wrong with them?" "I can''t sense their message, which makes me a little strange." Situ Zui dropped his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. Mu Qingqing turned her lips and said, "you are not triplets Maybe they will abandon you "Monitor, if you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense." Situ Zui smiles very dangerous, and Mu Qingqing has the instinctive fear again. She takes a few steps back and waves her hand, "I don''t say, I don''t say. I can''t understand the feelings of F4 in your campus." Seeing that Mu Qingqing was about to retreat to the stairway, situ Zui quickly grabbed her uninjured hand and listened to "click". Mu Qingqing''s face showed a look of unspeakable pain. Situ Zui put down his hand in embarrassment. Facing Mu Qingqing''s accusing eyes, his sight was a little bit erratic. "What was the sound just now?" the scenery asked "The sound of my fracture!" Muqingqing''s hand, which had just been caught, was drooping. It was not only painful, but also unable to exert strength. This was also the reason why her other hand would be injured. After she guessed that situ Zui was drunk because Su Qiangwei was drunk, situ Zui wanted to warn her not to talk too much. However, she did not pay attention to it and broke her hand. Situ Zui said to Mu Qingqing with a guilty heart: "or Shall we go to the doctor just now? " "Situ Zui! You barbarian Mu Qingqing stamped his feet, but he didn''t go back, so he went back the same way. The scenery looks to situ Zui. Situ Zui reluctantly held a calm and measured look, "I''ll go to see her." Words fall, he is busy catching up with the back of Mu Qingqing. Standing in the same place, feeling the chin, I feel that this pair of men and women seem to have a play, it is the monitor she It''s kind of miserable. Suddenly, a little boy came out of the corridor. He ran too fast and ran into the arms of the scenery. The scenery took a step back and reluctantly helped the 11-year-old boy to stand still. She saw that the boy''s lips were red and teeth were white, and he was also pretty handsome. She tried to put on a friendly smile and asked, "children, what are you doing in such a hurry? ¡± "there are demons chasing me The boy looked back at the man in the white coat. He hid behind the scenery and said, "I don''t want an injection!" The man''s elegant voice came, "how can you get better without injection?" The scenery looks up, that is a man who looks very gentle. At least the smile on his lips can easily arouse people''s favor. This tall man is coming to her leisurely. He stopped in front of her, held out a hand, and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Xue ran, the doctor here." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1223 "Xue ran..." Scenery whispered, heard the name, she had a moment of loss of mind, but soon, she politely smile, took his hand and said: "Hello, I''m summer scenery." Maybe it''s her illusion. When she holds his hand, she seems to feel that his hand gently grasps her hand and rubs it, but maybe it is her illusion, because he quickly let go of her hand. Such a polite person can''t see that he will make any rude action. Xue Ran''s eyes are slightly bent. If there is a warm spring in his eyes, his smile is intoxicating. "Is Miss Xia coming to the hospital to see her friends?" "Well, my friend was slightly hurt." Xue Ran''s eyes drooped slightly and looked at the young man hiding behind the scenery and said with a smile, "Qingyu, would you feel embarrassed to let such a lovely lady see that you don''t want to be shot and run away?" He said "lovely" scenery, the face slightly red, this man gave her a very strange feeling, because he brought her the attraction, is really too strong, like Only so with his line of sight, her heart rate will speed up in an instant. First, Xia Fengying, and then Xue ran. Before the scenery, she always thought that she was a dedicated person. However, the two people she met one after another today made her wonder whether she was Some people have problems. The boy named Qingyu snorted, "it''s clearly that you see this big sister looking good and trying to get a girl. How happy you are to know her with me as an excuse. I''m not shy!" "Did you find out that I was hiding such a good mind?" Xue ran seemed to pick her eyebrows unexpectedly. With her uninhibited pick Da, her words became more like a joke. Scenery patted Qingyu''s head, "children don''t talk disorderly. Since you are sick, you should have an injection. You have to hide and hide all the time. It will only make the disease recover more slowly." "I''m not talking nonsense." Qingyu raised his head and said in a loud voice: "he never takes the initiative to introduce himself to a girl. Now he catches up with him. It is clearly interesting to you." "Dr. Xue is not such a person..." "Qingyu is right." Xue ran smiles and says solemnly, "Miss Xia is really charming." Scenery: She suddenly didn''t know how to answer the phone. What happened today? Is it that she has been in a day of red Luan star movement and peach blossom luck? Qingyu called behind the scenery and said, "look, look, I''ll tell you that he has bad water. Don''t believe him, big sister. He is the devil. My friends in the ward have been cheated by him!" Qingyu still remembers that Xue ran took the children out every time he pretended to be harmless to animals. Then when the children came out again, they had a pinhole in their arms. Xue ran was a needle pricker! He''s not a man! Xue ran sighed with a rather distressed sigh, "it''s clear that Qingyu used to be cheated by a piece of sugar. Sometimes growing up is a very troublesome thing." Qingyu hid behind the scenery again, "you don''t want to cheat me again!" Xue ran looks at the scenery and smiles, "Miss Xia, do you like sugar?" "Ah?" Suddenly asked about this topic, some scenery did not respond. Xue ran stretched out his hand and took her hand. He stepped closer to her, bent slightly, and his lips stuck to her ear. The scenery subconsciously wanted to step back, but her hand was being held by others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1224 He lowered his voice and said slowly, "I think This sugar will be as sweet as you It seems that there is a "boom" sound, her brain blooms a gorgeous fireworks. Looking at the cherry blossom rain all over the sky, Xue Ran''s short low smile beside her ear, "the scenery is really a shy girl." This time she really felt that he was gently rubbing her hand. In a trance, the man''s voice and smile inexplicably let her have a sense of deja vu. Xue ran bent down again and lifted Qingyu directly into his arm. Qingyu screamed with fright. He didn''t pay any attention. He just looked at the scenery and fell into a dazed look. He thought that she was really lovely. He touched her cheek with another hand. "Lovely lady, we''ll see you next time." Words fall, he takes clear jade to turn to leave. After a long time, looking at the candy in her hand, she felt at a loss whether it was the appearance of the man or the man''s behavior of running away. She should hate such a frivolous man, but She didn''t seem to hate the man. Just like that summer wind shadow. Summer wind shadow Suddenly she thought of him, and the scenery remembered that she had promised that he would go back soon. She did not care about other things. She returned to the ward of Xia Fengying on the original way. However, she did not enter the ward. In the corridor, she met a slightly pale boy. The boy looked at the eye ward, and then looked at the scenery, and with a faint smile, "I guess this lady is Miss Xia who sent Fengying to the hospital." "It''s me Are you what Xia Fengying said "Not bad." The boy''s appearance is excellent, but some morbid and pale face makes him look weak. But it is precisely because of his weakness that his smile is even more amazing. "Miss Xia, the problem of Fengying is troubling you." "It''s no trouble. After all, it''s my driver who hit someone..." She was embarrassed to smile, this boy''s temperament is very clean, for clean things, people can''t help but have a happy mood, even she is so. "I almost forgot to introduce myself." He held out his hand and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m an Tong." "I''m summer scenery." She took his hand and tilted her head to smile. "An Tong''s name is really suitable for you. Your eyes are very nice and clean." An Tong raised the corner of his lips, a good-looking smile made people intoxicated, "but I didn''t expect that the original send Fengying to the hospital would be such a charming lady." The scenery stopped, and she couldn''t speak. For the first time, Xia Fengying called her a beautiful young lady, and Xue ran called her a lovely one. Now, an Tong, who just met, directly called her a charming lady. Do you mean, when she unknowingly, the boys in China are popular to say hello to girls like this? An Tong didn''t hold her hand for a long time. He was very gentlemanly and let go of her hand. He sighed speciously: "suddenly I feel a little jealous of Fengying. If I saw such a charming lady, I think I will get up and let Miss Xia bump into it." "Mr. an Don''t be kidding She felt strange and tight in her heart, but she could not tell what was wrong. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1225 An Tong gently smile, "I am not joking Oh, after all, in my eyes, Miss Xia really has a crazy charm." Is he insane!? Scenery did not know how to answer the words. She was not happy at all when she heard this kind of praise. "An Tong smiles again," I seem to frighten Miss Xia. " "No No.... " She avoided his eyes and did not dare to let him see through her lies. An Tong''s pale face showed a faint smile, gentle and charming, "Miss Xia seems not to realize how charming she is. I just want to remind you that in this world, there are many people who do whatever they can to get what they want." "Are you the same kind of person?" After hearing his words, the scenery was filled with a chill, and asked the question unconsciously. An Tong seriously thought for a while, said with a smile: "maybe after knowing Miss Xia, I will become such a person." Today is the most time that scenery feels speechless. She doesn''t understand what''s wrong with the world. How can so many beautiful men come out one after another Moreover, he is still in line with her taste and shows his interest in her Is it her marisue halo? Scenery choose to change the topic, "summer wind shadow may have been waiting for a long time, we''d better go in and find him." "So it is. Miss Xia wants to see Fengying more than me." An Tong eyes appear suddenly color, "Miss Xia is like a sunny boy?" "Mr. an Tong." He blinked. "What?" "We only met for the first day today. Don''t you think you asked a little more?" "But isn''t a question and answer the quickest way to get a deeper understanding in human society?" "I don''t seem to have shown it. I want to know you." An Tong smile, "it doesn''t matter, when I understand you, you will be willing to understand me." This sentence is no different from, when I understand you, strategy you, then you will be willing to understand me. The scenery silently changed the label of this man as a gentle big brother into a shameless and narcissistic label. She just wanted to say that she was not interested in him, but an Tong''s mobile phone rang. An Tong looks at the scenery with a smile and signals that he should answer the phone first. The scenery is still quiet and looks at him to answer the phone. "Mr. Wen, this is an Tong." After he connected the phone and listened carefully to the voice of the man over there, he said mildly, "I can''t give Mr. Wen an answer about whether I will be in business or politics after graduation, but as long as I have a definite answer, I think I will be the first to tell you." I don''t know what the person on the other side said. An Tong''s smile is more and more gentle. "I''ve found someone to deal with the matter of my mother''s missing, so I don''t have to worry about Mr. Lowen. I heard that Mr. Wen''s operation was very successful some time ago, and now he has been discharged from hospital. I will go to Wen''s house some time to make up for the discharge ceremony for Mr. Wen." After a few minutes of polite conversation, an Tong hung up the phone, and the scenery was boring. Seeing him hang up, she hesitated and asked, "your mother Missing? " "Yes." An Tong said with a light smile: "maybe it''s just that she''s under too much work pressure and wants to go out to relax. Before there is solid evidence, we can''t think of the worst, can we?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1226 The scenery is speechless. After all, it''s a family affair. No matter how much she said, it just makes people feel that she is standing and talking sarcastically, so she chose to be silent. An Tong also seems to have noticed her uneasiness, he unconsciously raised his hand to touch her head, "let''s go in to see the wind shadow student, he must be waiting for urgency." When the scenery wants to open his hand, he has already taken back his hand, opened the door of the ward and went in. Her hand was on her head. It seemed that he was still touching her. Inexplicably, she thought of Ning Yi touching her head and shaking her head to drive away those chaotic emotions. She followed her into the ward. I was still complaining about how the schoolmaster came here so late. Seeing the scenery, Xia Fengying immediately brightened her eyes. "Scenery, I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone!" Scenery perfunctory smile two. An Tong led back the summer wind shadow with gauze on his head. Before leaving, he also said to the scenery in a meaningful way, "we''ll see you next time." The scenery looked at the car that was flying with dust. I didn''t want to say goodbye to you. She opened the door of her car. As soon as she looked up, she saw Xue ran standing by the window upstairs. Seeing her looking over, Xue ran laughed and waved. The scenery thought of that candy, suddenly a little strange in her heart. She took back her sight, got on the car, closed the door, and let herself no longer think about the three strange men she met today. Back in Xia''s home, the scenery just entered his own room. The man in the room held her in his arms. First, she gave a French kiss. Ning Yi then asked her, "I thought you would come back earlier than me. How can I come back now?" "The driver accidentally bumped into a man and it took a while to get the man to the hospital." Scenery buried in Ning Yi''s arms, a sigh of relief, yes, she likes this man, and only this man is right. Ning Yi holds her to sit on the sofa, see her tired expression, funny way: "it seems that the injured person is very troublesome." "There''s some trouble..." She didn''t dare to tell Ning Yi about the two men, Xue ran and an Tong. Ning Yi hooked up a wisp of long hair on her chest and said in a low voice: "troublesome things can be handled by me." "No need to..." She was frightened by his sudden low voice. If he was to deal with it, Xia Fengying was afraid of being scared to death by ghosts. "That man was just injured and discharged from hospital, and he didn''t ask me for trouble." "Is it?" Ning Yi raised her chin, fingers gently stroked her lip corner, "that person should not be to see the scenery is too cute, so I deliberately come to touch porcelain." The scenery took a puff of the corner of the mouth, "you ancient people, unexpectedly still know what is called touching porcelain?" "TV and the Internet are good things, and I can learn a lot from them." The scenery glanced at the TV with its eyes open. There was an entertainment advertisement on it. A reporter interviewed a young man, "Mr. Yu, this time the youth drama you are starring in is hot. Can you tell us what your trend will be? Will you continue to enter the entertainment industry? " "Next, in addition to the concert, there was also an ancient costume drama." A big star surnamed Yu looked at the camera and said: "this time, the Regent I played had an emotional entanglement with the queen who was taught and grew up by the Regent. It is said that my role is still very paranoid. This is my first ancient costume drama. I hope that fans can support me more at that time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1227 Listening to the enchanting scenery, she suddenly felt a pain in the waist. She looked up and saw Ning Yi smiling very charming, "does this man have me to look good?" She replied without thinking, "of course not!" "The scenery is so fascinating that I thought the scenery was interested in him." Ning Yi gently rubbed the place that had just pinched her waist. He had been smiling at people, but he couldn''t see how his mood changed. Scenery quickly swears, "I''m just interested in the story he''s going to play, and I''m absolutely not interested in that star." "The scenery said so, I naturally believe it." Ning Yi believed her words, even the smile looked more gentle. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t tell him about the three people she met today. Otherwise, she was afraid that she couldn''t eat and would walk around. For the next few days, we had no trouble, but the F4 campus seemed to be gone, Su Qiang and lengye disappeared. Mu Qingqing, with two hands in plaster, told the scenery, "it''s abnormal that situ Zui said that they were gone. It''s abnormal that they are missing. We''ve been looking for people with Shangguan all over the world." Su Qiang and they disappeared, which was really unexpected. She soon thought of Ning Yi. There were only a few people present that day, and all the others were gone except her and Ning Yi. She said that this was not Ning Yi''s handwriting, and she would never believe it. She went to the office, but before she opened her mouth, Ning Yi coaxed her to come to the office play. When she was sitting on Ning Yi''s legs, her head was leaning on his shoulder, and she was dizzy. It was strange that she could still remember Su Qiang. Ning Yi took off her wet little * * and took out a clean one from his drawer to put it on for her. Although he couldn''t play a home run, he seemed to be very interested in tardiness to dirty her or something. The scenery looks at this guy who wears glasses and pretends to be gentle, and suddenly thinks of four words, clothes and animals. At the end of the term, the summer vacation is Fengjing''s 18th birthday, and 18 is equivalent to adulthood. No matter how busy the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI are, they all return to the Xia family. The scenery has forced Ning Yi to hide her figure and plead with the housekeeper. Don''t tell her parents Ning Yi''s existence. The housekeeper regards holding a birthday party for Fengjing as an equivalent It''s meaningless to have a big dinner party for the middle-aged people who have agreed to hold such a big party for the whole year. Fengfengguo''s birthday is always low-key. Even if the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI want to hold a birthday party, she will find it troublesome not to attend. But this time, she can only agree that this is the first large-scale banquet of Xia''s family, the richest man in the world. It can be imagined that many celebrities will come to attend even if they have broken their heads. Because she refused to introduce him to her parents, Ning Yi was still sulking in the room. The scenery had been coaxed for a long time. When she got to the hall, she saw only a few familiar faces and wanted to turn around and leave, but her hand was held by others. Xia Fengying said with a brilliant smile: "scenery, because it''s your birthday party, I came here specially. You and I will dance the first dance later!" "Thank you, thank you..." The scenery pulls out the hand to step back, bumps into a man''s chest. An Tong tiny smile, "Oh, this is the enchanting goblin to throw oneself into arms actively?" "Sorry..." She quickly withdrew from his arms, turned around, and stepped on a man''s shoes. There is no doubt that this is Xue ran. Seeing her flustered look, he smiles quite amusingly. "Scenery seems to be very popular." Scenery she Big head! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1228 If there are a group of handsome men around you, will you have a feeling that you have entered the second girl game? Now, your next step is to choose which role to play It must be nice to be surrounded by beautiful men. The scenery just wants to say Damn it! In the past, she only suspected that her marisu aura was causing trouble. Now she can be sure that it must be this and Mary Sue aura that made her suddenly have a good luck, but now what she needs most is peach blossom luck! Xia Fengying looks at an Tong and Xue ran. He takes the initiative to step up and says, "scenery, I invited you first, so today''s first dance partner should be me, right?" An Tong said with a smile: "a qualified gentleman will not ask a charming lady to change her mind with such a thing as first come, second served." "Scenery has its own ideas." Xue ran lips slightly Yang, rippling a good-looking smile, "so the scenery can not have to worry about making their own choice." Scenery she doesn''t want to choose anything! Suddenly, a person behind her pulled her into the arms, at the same time, Ning Yi soft voice came, "this girl has a master, I think you can give up." The scenery looks up at Ning Yi and the three men in front of her. Each of them laughs more perfectly than the other. It seems that the person who first exposes his dissatisfaction will lose. Her scalp is numb. If she can barely get a balance with the appearance of the fourth person, namely Ning Yi, the situation is about to explode. In such a situation that you can''t handle Scenery has always chosen to escape, she slowly moved to Ning Yi''s back, just did not come out to see that group of people. When these four men got together, they immediately attracted the attention of many people in the hall. Naturally, the eyes of the couple in the Xia Dynasty were also attracted. Xia Dynasty and Wang CI took a look at each other, and they were very tacit. Wang Ci was the first to speak. She put on a polite smile, "scenery, are these your friends?" "Er This... " The scenery looks a little erratic. Xia Chaoshen voice, "scenery." The scenery body a shudder, released to grasp Ning Yi clothing corner hand, lowers the head from Ning Yi''s back to walk, obediently walked to the parents side. In the face of the beautiful parents, the four men inexplicably seem to be much more quiet, that is to say, quiet, rather than to show more polite. There was such a quiet moment in the atmosphere. At this time, Ning Yi came out with a smile. He said to the Xia Dynasty couple politely: "Hello, I''m a beautiful boyfriend." Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci''s expression was stiff in an instant. Then, they looked at the scenery at the same time. The scenery was hardened, nodded, and then quietly glared at Ning Yi. If Ning Yi''s words had an extraordinary impact on Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, then Xue Ran''s words that came out next made them a little difficult to think about. "I am the pursuer of scenery." Xue ran, with a smile of gentleness, added, "to be exact, one of the pursuers of scenery." Xia Dynasty and Wang CI once again glanced at Xue ran, Xia Fengying and an Tong. Once again, their father''s eyes were on the scenery. Scenery sighed and helped her forehead. She really didn''t want to face this group of people. She was very sensitive to the fact that Ning Yi''s sight was on her body. She stopped, or stood out, took Ning Yi''s hand and said, "Mom and Dad, Ning Yi is really my boyfriend." Then she looked at the three men and said, "I''m sorry I can''t accept your wishes because I already have someone I like." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1229 Fengguang thinks that she is a responsible person. She can''t always keep Ning Yi''s affairs from her parents, which is unfair to Ning Yi. Ning Yi clenched the hand of scenery, and his lips showed a smile. Even if he didn''t go to see other men, his winning posture also came into being. An Tong smile, seem to be exclamation said: "future things, now who can say set?" He almost didn''t say you''re going to break up in the future. The atmosphere became very strange again. Fortunately, at this time, the arrival of a group of unexpected guests broke the silence. A group of bodyguards in Black opened the way. What came in was a cold night with a strong atmosphere, as well as It seems to be a more beautiful rose. And Su Qiang''s back is the campus F4 which serves as the guard To be exact, they are three of F4 on campus. Situ Zui is in the corner, taking care of MuQing, who takes himself as a bird to take off when he is drunk. The Xia Dynasty glared at the scenery for a moment. The meaning is very obvious. I''ll come back to settle accounts with you about your inexplicable finding a boyfriend. He and Wang CI walked to the center of the hall and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the prince would come to China on a cold night. I don''t know when the prince came to China? Why don''t you tell me? " "Mr. Xia, Mrs. Xia." The cold night nodded politely, and then said coldly, "I have only one thing to do today." "You can wait until the banquet is over." Wang CI saw Su Qiang beside her in the cold night. The woman''s sensitivity reminded her and let her guess what. Ning Yi interesting hook lip, "did not expect that they are still alive." After hearing this, the scenery looked up and asked, "what do you mean they are still alive?" "Well..." Ning Yi smiles for a while, began to talk about other, "scenery suddenly has so many pursuers, can you start to feel tired of me?" "Of course not..." Her forehead a draw, "Ning Yi, am I such a different person?" "I just don''t have confidence in myself." She hugged his arm and didn''t speak. For her relationship with Ning Yi, what she thought before was that she would not let her parents know about her relationship. Suddenly, she felt that He seems to be quite slag, Ning Yi a word easily to her guilt hook out. Ning Yi looks down at her head, and her mood suddenly gets better. She now leans on him like a bird, and she is still so close to him in front of so many people. He knows that she is going to make it public. Ning Yi feels comfortable. He looks slightly at his side and moves his fingers. The cold breath goes towards the three men on the other side. All of a sudden, the three beautiful men laughed together, with strange similarities. The three of them went to a corner in the dark, and looked back at Ning Yi again. In the dark corner, there was only one figure with three figures. Ning Yi Mou color a dark, he fixed his eyes to see, even a figure also did not have. Scenery felt his body tense, she looked up and asked, "Ning Yi, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." Ning Yi plucks the broken hair in her ear behind her ear, such a gentle and considerate appearance does not seem to be the appearance of something. Since the scenery has not noticed those people, he doesn''t need to say it to let her know. But the identities of the three His eyes were slightly narrowed and his eyes were lowered. Those people should not have existed here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1230 In the face of Wang''s obvious warning language, lengye didn''t understand it, but he still said, "Mrs. Xia, please let me finish my speech. I''m here today to terminate the engagement." As soon as this was said, the hall was in uproar. Xia Chao''s face turned cold, "Prince of cold night, did you say something wrong?" "I made it clear." Cold night also cold way: "I want to break the engagement with Miss Xia." When he followed Su Qiang into the purgatory abyss, cold night thought he was dead, but surprisingly, he did not feel regret. At the bottom of the abyss, he held Su Qiang''s body and felt an unprecedented but inexplicable sense of panic. At that time, he was also injured. In the face of the invasion of ghosts, he did not have enough ability to resist, which was just his feeling To the time of despair, Su Qiang''s body but issued a light, by the light, he suddenly had the memory of hundreds of years ago. It turns out that three hundred years ago, lengye was a general in the magic world. Under him, there were four guards to protect the princess. The general fell in love with the princess at that time, but he was not recognized by the king. In order to cut off the princess''s mind, the king made a decision to let the princess marry the prince of neighboring countries. The general could not accept it. He eloped with the princess all night, but was found by the king''s people. The king ordered him The general was executed. In the chaos, the princess blocked the sword for the general, and the princess died. The general couldn''t accept the result and chose to commit suicide. In the past 300 years, the four guards disguised themselves as campus F4 and kept looking for the reincarnation of the princess. When they saw the special effects on the scenery, they thought the scenery was their princess until Su Qiang appeared. With the awakening of cold night''s previous life memory, Su Qiang also opened her eyes. Her identity as a magic princess awakened and survived in purgatory. Later, all the people who were imprisoned in purgatory escaped from purgatory because of the magic power of the princess named "love". Ning Yi will not understand, there is a thing more superior to marisu halo, that is, the protagonist halo, so he is clearly dead, Su Qiang and cold night or alive. Who makes them the protagonists? Hearing the cold night say to cancel the engagement, Wang CI sneered, "the prince suddenly said to terminate the engagement. Is it for the sake of the young lady around you?" The cold night was silent for a second, but he still answered honestly, "my engagement with Miss Xia is my father''s decision..." Wang said with a smile, "but you didn''t object to the prince at that time, did you?" "At that time, it was because I had not met the person I liked, so..." "So the prince thinks it doesn''t matter who he marries. Now when he meets someone he likes, he wants to break the engagement." Wang CI said sarcastically, "what do you think of your fiancee? The springboard before you meet love? To tell you the truth, people like you, I doubt that even if you meet the so-called true love after marriage, you will also choose to divorce for the sake of true love. To put it mildly, you are in pursuit of true love. To put it bluntly, you are no different from those cheating men who have different opinions. " Cold night is speechless. He is not good at words. He usually suppresses people by his aura. However, when he meets people like Wang CI who do not respond to his aura, he has nothing to do. Su Qiang rose suddenly stood up and said: "cold night, he did not want to play with other people''s feelings, I and he had a natural marriage, what''s more, Miss Xia, she also has other people like it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1231 "Not bad." Scenery did not let go of Ning Yi''s hand, she said aloud: "cold night said to terminate the engagement, I do not object to it, I not only do not object, I also raise both hands to agree." Xia Dynasty is very dignified to say: "scenery!" "Dad, it''s good for me to break the engagement." The scenery said with a smile: "I don''t like cold night, and he doesn''t like me. Why do you want me to marry him?" Xia Chao didn''t want Fengjing to marry a cold night. He just didn''t like it. In front of so many people, she proposed to terminate the engagement. However, as a girl, Fengguang still needs her reputation. But the attitude of scenery is indifferent, her attitude does not matter, Xia Dynasty and Wang CI also suddenly no longer blame cold night position. Cold night just took a look at the scenery and the man beside her. He took back his eyes and said to Su Qiang, "let''s go." Su rose nodded, just turned around, heard Ning Yi''s voice ring up, "I wish the prince of cold night and Miss Su can be happy for a hundred years." Su Qiang shook her body, and the sound of her neck breaking that day seemed to reverberate in her ears. With the memory of the princess in the magic world, she knew that Ning Yi was not the one she could touch. She also knew that the best way was to keep a distance from him. She did not dare to turn back and left quickly with the cold night. Wang CI took Xia Dynasty''s hand and went to the scenery again. She gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll settle accounts with you when the banquet is over." Xia Dynasty also gave a warning glance to Ning Yi, and then went to comfort other guests with Wang CI. Ning Yi laughed, "I seem to be hated by my father-in-law and mother-in-law." "I''m almost..." Scenery lowered her head and sighed. She was thinking about how to explain to her parents later. Ning Yi touched her head, warm voice: "don''t be nervous, everything has me." He has always had confidence in himself, at least he is confident that he can make the couple of Xia Dynasty accept themselves and win the favor of others with the appearance that they are satisfied with. He is always good at this matter. He bowed his head in her ear and whispered, "the scenery should have confidence in me. I am your man." She silently raised her hand to cover her cheek, gently "Oh". "Shy?" "I didn''t!" He looked at the cherry blossoms flying in the air and laughed happily. Feng Feng knows that the last thing she should do is lie. She complains, "it''s really annoying. No matter what I think, these flying things will sell me out." "Don''t you like it?" "Of course not..." Scenery thought of cold night that guy''s pollen allergy, she said casually: "if I can give my ability to Su Qiang, that can be fun." "That''s a good idea." Ning Yi eyes across an interesting smile, "since the scenery does not want this emotional exposure ability, then I will transfer this ability to Su Qiang." Can''t you believe the scenery "Of course, there is nothing in the world that I will not." She jumped to her feet. "Then you didn''t help me to get rid of this floating thing problem before?" "Scenery has not told me that you don''t want this ability." She thought for a while, she really didn''t say it, but it didn''t stop her from being angry with him. She turned her head and snorted, and it didn''t seem to make sense. Ning Yi good temper smile way: "is I wrong, I did not notice the scenery mood is my fault." She didn''t pay any attention to him. Ning Yi held her in her arms, "well, not angry, let''s think about Su Qiang''s ability, how about her and cold night meeting, OK?" The scenery thought for a while, instantly in a good mood, she rubbed against his chest, "Ning Yi, it''s really nice to have you here!" That''s not true. He was determined to stay with her forever. Ning Yi''s smiling eyes gradually darken. To be exact, it is eternal life. She can only use him to exist around her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1232 After waking up from sleep, Su Qiang has the ability to float flowers and snow. Her first reaction is to think of the scenery. After seeing the scenery in the school, when she saw the setting of her disorderly floating things, she could quickly figure out that Ning Yi was the ghost behind her. However, she did not dare to find Ning Yi. The fear he brought to her was still very clear, even if she recovered the magic princess''s Identity, she is not sure to win Ning Yi. So, Su rose can only eat this dumb Kui, and then in each and cold night love time float out cherry blossom, and finally watch the ambulance take the allergy into shock cold night away. Su Qiang often to stare at the scenery, she has to resist, because the scenery behind there is such a great God sitting. Different from the suffering of Su Qiang, the scenery is really comfortable, but soon, her life has gradually become chaotic. Xue ran, Xia Fengying and an Tong, who said they wanted to pursue her, didn''t come to see her again, which really made her feel relaxed. But then, she met more strange men, including Ji Mian, a medical genius who came to imperial high school as a student from Mingcheng University, and Ou Xun, the computer department God of Mingcheng University, which she could meet when she played games. Even more, she went there In the library, I met a young man named Wen Qiong She met a lot of men, and these men, all showed great interest in her. Fengjing never thinks that she is so charming at first sight, let alone that she has given Mary Su Guanghuan to Su Qiang. It is a coincidence that the same thing happens once or twice, but it is not a simple coincidence if it appears too many times. Fengguang doesn''t dare to tell Ning Yi what happened these days. She is not only worried about his jealousy, but also reminds her that this matter should not be told to Ning Yi. Just like these days, she will find more and more excuses, choose to go home later, and sit alone in the ice cream shop. She will recall all the men she met these days, just miss him Their names, the sense of familiarity in her heart will be more inexplicably increased. Yu Shu''s new play is playing on TV. His Regent is a gentle and considerate man, but he secretly has a secret love for the queen who was brought up since childhood. This kind of plot is very suitable for women''s taste. At least, customers, including waiters, sitting in this ice cream shop are staring at the TV screen and will not miss any pictures ¡£ At the critical moment of the plot, someone conspires to rebel. The villain asks the regent to stab himself before he can bypass the Queen''s life. Scenery is not interested in TV dramas, but when she hears the man stabbing his sword into his body without hesitation, she can''t help but look up at the screen. The queen screamed, "Gu Yan, you fool!" The man touched her head and whispered, "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I won''t die so easily." Suddenly, the spoon in the hand of scenery falls to the ground. After a long time, her empty eyes had focus, and the scenery didn''t even take the bag. She pushed the door and walked out of the shop. Looking at the traffic flow in the street, she clenched her hands into fists. She had a decision, a decision to prove her conjecture. She ignored the traffic and went to the crossroads. All those cars would disappear when they hit her. Finally She sat down in the middle of the road, her nails stuck in the palm of her hand, bleeding. "You''re a good way..." Her forehead covered her eyes and her despairing face. Her white lips lifted, and she called out a name she should have forgotten, "guardian..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1233 Why does Ning Yi like himself so simply? Why can he appear in her ideal form? And why So many men are interested in her these days? All of the scenery, I want to understand. All the traffic around disappeared. At this quiet and empty intersection, a man came slowly. He squatted down on the scenery and held her hand that pinched out blood. His voice was always gentle and gentle, "scenery Let''s go home. " This gentle tone seems to make her have an illusion. Yes, as long as she doesn''t think about anything and care about nothing, she can cheat herself and continue to live a peaceful life with him. But she couldn''t. She stood up from the ground and looked at the man in front of her. For a long time, she laughed, "guardian, you are a great man Artificial intelligence. " "I''m happy to be praised for the scenery." He used Ning Yi''s face, showing a cheerful look that can make people''s heart beat. Scenery is satirized and satirizes herself. Now she sincerely admires herself. When she knows the truth, she doesn''t show any hysteria. Maybe her emotion has been numb. "I''m flattered to create a world just to cheat me, guardian." "The world is not perfect." There was a trace of chagrin in his eyes, which was to his chagrin, "I have calculated everything very well, but there are still some programs that I have not set up." Those men who suddenly appear in front of the scenery are beyond his control. This is the world he created for the sake of scenery. In other words, he is the creator God of the world. The rules of the world are based on the consciousness of scenery. Maybe she didn''t find that all the rules were born from her subconsciousness. At the beginning, guardian couldn''t accept the death of scenery, what''s more, the scenery had not died of brain, so He just came up with the idea of creating a new world for her. In fact, he didn''t know what the system king was and what the so-called "crossing" was. He just set all the procedures, and everything would act according to the meaning of the scenery. Even the so-called emotional clearing actually did not exist. It was just that after the scenery mistook himself out of the task world, he would It''s just the mental pattern of being executed to remove emotion, that is to say, her subconscious mind tells her that she has been cleared of emotion. However, none of this has happened. What strategy male two, what Marius world setting, in fact, all come from the fantasy of scenery, from the beginning to the end, she has never been separated from the previous world, the world with guardian. Xue ran, an Tong, Gu Yan These men are all strategic goals that she should have forgotten, but at the moment when all the memories come back, she understands everything. They can''t appear together in front of her. There is only one reasonable explanation. This strategy world is unreasonable. Why is it unreasonable? She thought of a lot of possibilities, only one of the most consistent with all conjectures, will be inexplicably entangled with his Ning Yi, why did he suddenly like himself? Because he''s a guardian. She guessed that she existed in the conscious world he had created for her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1234 The voice of the scenery was quiet, "guardian, why don''t you just let me go?" "I want to prove that scenery will also like me." He stepped closer to her and took hold of her hand. There was a child''s joy when he got his beloved toy. "Scenery likes me, doesn''t it? You admitted in front of so many people, I''m your boyfriend, I''m the person you like, so We are not out of the question. " "That''s because I didn''t know Ning Yi was Guardian!" Scenery can''t shake his hand, her voice cooled down, "if I knew you were guardian, I would be far away from you." "It doesn''t matter. Scenery doesn''t like guardian, so I''m not a guardian." His smile is obviously flattering. It''s hard to imagine that people like him will please others one day. "I''m Ning Yi. If you like Ning Yi, I''ll always be Ning Yi." Guardian thought everything very well. He originally planned to use his new identity to get close to the scenery. However, when he heard the exclamation of the scenery, "I will know how good this man will be when she meets a scum man in the future". So he changed his mind and let the man named Ning Yi contact the scenery first. When he reappears, he will automatically win her favor. Guardian can often work out all the possibilities for the development of things, but he can''t figure out. There will be a group of men who will appear. He can''t find the reason why they will appear. In this world created by him, there seems to be another force that he can''t capture. If the scenery can forget that he killed her father, if she can forget the time when she was imprisoned by him in those years, maybe she can''t help being soft hearted and give up everything and insist on choosing to compromise. However, she can''t forget these things. What happened in the safe area seems to be yesterday, which once eroded her sense of powerlessness and despair, and seems to come back to continue to entangle her She can tell herself very clearly that she will not live that life again and that she does not want to be imprisoned. ¡°Guardian¡­¡­ I don''t know how you got me back in this false world Her voice was so quiet that it didn''t sound like she said, "don''t you feel sad? You clearly know that I hate you so much, but now I have created a so-called new world to deceive myself... " "It''s not self deception." He held her in his arms. "As long as I can be with the scenery, I can try anything. The scenery once said that I was just a monster. I still remember So I''m trying to turn myself into a person... " "Do you mean to be an adult in my ideal form?" For the first time, the scenery thought was so rational and clear, "in my opinion, you are just pretending to be a man named Ning Yi according to my preference." She is always stubborn that he is just a program, he will not understand what is emotion. "I''m willing to disguise myself as anything for you The scenery thinks, such me, for you can become any person''s me, is still a monster? " He hugged her tightly, buried his head in her neck, smelling the smell of her body, in her invisible eyes, filled with sadness, "scenery I''m trying to become the human you like. I''m not a monster, am I? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1235 The scenery suddenly can''t say a word, she was stunned by him in his arms, there was a moment of soft hearted in telling her that she should change her mind, maybe He really has feelings for her, yes, even if she is willing to believe that he really likes himself, so what? The dead can''t live, and the painful years can''t be erased from her memory. She closed her eyes and sighed deeply. Before that, she had never thought that she could be so cruel. She could be cruel enough to refuse the man who would move her heart and everything. Because he once violated her bottom line, family and freedom, which is something she can''t compromise. Maybe But maybe, her father didn''t die. Maybe in a long time, she would accept that he was Xia Fengying, and she would accept him to be the person she liked. But maybe, this did not exist from the beginning. The scenery was quietly held by him for a long time. Finally, she raised her hand and hugged him, "guardian, take me out of this world, OK? The two of us leave together Back to the real world. " He looks slightly stagnant, in the eye has carefully joyful, "the scenery is willing to leave with me?" The tone of uncertainty can stimulate anyone''s impatience. The scenery leaned in his arms and nodded. Her stuffy voice came, "yes, we left together." Guardian took her arm and increased his strength. In the lowered voice, there was a moving magic, "OK, let''s leave together." The surrounding space began to twist, the scenery of the head pain, suddenly in this moment into the dark, when she opened her eyes again, she was lying in a white room. When she was in a trance, she had been picked up by a man. He held her tightly, and his gentle kiss fell on her eyebrows, face and lips His enthusiasm made her unable to respond, but it didn''t matter. His hand caressed her cheek, and he gave her a kiss in the corner of her lip, "scenery I''m happy, I''m happy... " She looked at his joyful face for a long time, and finally raised her hand gently on his face. He held her hand, with a satisfied smile on his lips. The other hand pressed her back to make her more close to his body. He held her like this, the smile in his eyes had not decreased, and he watched her fall into silence. He is really very happy, perhaps the word "happy" is not enough to describe his mood at this time. Scenery but suddenly calm asked: "happy?" There was a brief stiffness in his body. She asked again, "guardian, are you happy?" "Sleep on the scenery When you wake up after sleeping, you will be happy "At that time I saw the happiness, or that happy?" Guardian gently said: "happiness is always happy, as long as the scenery is still there, I can cultivate more happiness." The scenery looked down and said, "give me the mirror." "The scenery is still beautiful..." "Guardian, bring me the mirror." She raised her eyes with determination in her eyes. Guardian was silent for a second. "OK, I''ll get the mirror." After a long time, he took the mirror back, scenery looked at himself in the mirror, the same as her, but much younger face, her hand holding the mirror trembled slightly, but finally returned to calm. Her cold voice echoed in the room. "I don''t like to be happy. Don''t let her appear in front of me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1236 The life of scenery seems to be back to the past. What''s different is that guardian will no longer inject her with drugs, nor will he restrict her personal freedom, but he will follow wherever the scenery goes. She never left the evangelical land all the time, but when she saw the empty safety area again, she still felt as if she had passed away. The flowers in front of the cabin were blooming, and more weeds were growing. Her room was no different from before. Guardian seemed to be more gentle, from good temper before to no temper now. Scenery has a lot of demands on him, and more unreasonable demands. However, no matter how deliberately tormenting people are, he will gladly accept them. For example, she said that she wanted to see red, the kind of flowing red. Guardian would smile and cut large and small wounds on his body with a knife. He had a flowing red, but she didn''t feel any satisfaction. Scenery will also say that she wants to go out and have a look. She will deliberately go to the zombie group and watch him protect her in his arms. His body is bitten to pieces. Then, he will change a new shell to appear in front of her, with a smile on his face as always, and then make a delicious breakfast for her. This day, she stood by the window, looking at the yellow leaves floating, and suddenly said to the man combing her hair, "guardian, am I your first authority?" "Scenery is my love." He hugged her from behind, put his chin on her head and said softly, "we are husband and wife." She calmly looked out of the window, "what if I said I wanted to be your first authority?" "If you like the scenery, then you can." His eyes drooped slightly, and a smile on the corner of his lips concealed a touch of sadness. Quiet for a long time, she turned around and hugged him and said sweetly, "guardian, I want to eat chocolate. Would you like to go outside and look for it?" "Good." He said with a smile that the end of the world has been coming for so many years, and it will be more difficult to find the material for chocolate. That afternoon, at the gate of the base, the scenery stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the corner of his lip, "guardian, go early and return early." He nodded and left with a smile. Ten minutes later, standing at the door of the control room, the scenery entered the tightly protected central control room as the first authority holder. The lens on the glass column refracted beautiful light, just like guardian. She never denied that if he was human, he must be a dazzling human. However, she didn''t come to enjoy it today. She was alone in the room, and she said, "guardian, why don''t you stop me?" "Scenery, I will satisfy all my wishes." He stood at the door smiling. "I''m sorry, I didn''t find the chocolate and came back." "It doesn''t matter." The gun of scenery is aimed at the crystal. "Guardian, let''s leave the world together, OK?" "If it''s with the scenery Wherever I go, I will. " She laughed and said, "well, start with your body." Suddenly, the gun shot, guardian''s body out of blood, the blood flow in his heart is too fast, his body is slightly unstable, can only support the wall, but soon, powerless feeling let his body slowly slide to the ground, he watched her step by step toward himself, the smile of the corner of his lips did not change. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1237 Scenery squats in front of him and kisses his lips. It seems that in her memory, she seldom takes the initiative to kiss him. But now, she not only takes the initiative, but also is very gentle. In her soft voice, there is a lingering love. "Guardian, all this will soon be over." "Scenery..." He chuckled, and his weak body made his smile weak. But he still had her in his eyes. From the beginning, she was the only one. "I''m not a monster, am I?" You see, he is willing to do anything for her, even if it is to die. So, he already has human feelings, right? "Yes, you are not a monster." The scenery bent her eyes, and a tear fell from her smiling eyes. She held his head and let him lie on his legs. After a quiet moment, she slightly bent down, attached to his ear and whispered, "guardian, you are so good. I can''t do that I don''t like you." His eyes were filled with satisfaction. "You admit it..." "Yes, I admit it. I like you." "You can sleep with your eyes closed. You don''t have to sleep too long. Everything will move in the right direction," she said softly There are many things wrong in this world. She would not have been entangled with an artificial intelligence program. Her father would have lived well, her brother would have lived well, and no one would have died. This safe area is still a blessing for survivors. She doesn''t know if the last world will disappear. She only knows what she has to do for those who die, her father, her happiness Yes, in her memory, happy is so naive and sensible, but now, her brain is occupying the happy body, living with the happy body. The gun in Fengguang''s hand finally pointed to the lens on the glass column, but guardian''s eyes were happy. He said softly, "scenery, I''m very happy You like me... " "I''m happy too Now I can finish everything... " After another shot, he closed his eyes and held her hand tightly. Scenery did not have the mood to sit for a while, a few seconds later, she was smiling, "Oh, I hit the wrong side." The bullet that had been aimed at the crystal only hit the glass column. The glass column was broken, but the crystal that fell on the ground was not broken. She habitually called the crystal. In fact, the material of guardian control body was not crystal. The scenery gently put down the body that had lost its life. She went to pick up the crystal. It took 45 seconds for guardian to transfer consciousness. This is what she had noticed before he changed his body. 45 seconds is enough. "As the first authority person..." She closed her eyes and, with a slight sigh, said slowly, "order guardian to format it." Suddenly, the hanging electronic screen appeared, and the red code that she could not understand was beating wildly. The only thing she could understand was the number bar under the format. When she saw that the number bar reached 100%, the scenery put the crystal on the floor. She squatted and watched for a long time, until the cold voice sounded in the room, "artificial intelligence guardian is starting..." She laughed and raised her gun to her head. At the last shot, everything returned to calm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1238 White space, without a bit of color. The scenery lies on the ground, staring at the white "sky" without blinking. The bloodstain from the wound on her head permeates the area where she lies. Red and white collide together, which makes people unable to move their eyes. It was quiet for a long time. At last, she just sighed and closed her eyes again. System Jun''s indifferent voice sounded, "you''re going to die." "Die, die." The voice of the scenery was faint, and the blood on her face also weighed her face even whiter. She said as if she had given up treatment: "maybe the system King I see now is fake again." "The host is out of the last world." He said again in the way of death "No way I can''t believe now that I''m out of the world with him. " The sound of scenery is lazy. The wound brought by the last world still makes her bleed, but she can''t feel the pain. Her mood now has reached the point that even death doesn''t matter. System Jun did not speak. Maybe he was thinking about how to make her believe in himself. Suddenly she said casually, "the real system king will recognize me as the most beautiful woman in the world." ¡°¡­¡­ I admit that... " "The host is the most beautiful woman in the world." "Not only that, but the real system will say that I am the cutest girl in the world." "I admit The host is the loveliest girl in the world. " "Gee, did you think I was so good?" Scenery opened his eyes and laughed, "forget it, in order to be so infatuated with my system Jun, I still try to live." With the words of her will to survive, the wound on her head disappeared, even the pool of red blood also disappeared. But soon, she rolled over again and closed her eyes. "Mr. system, let me sleep for a while." Emotional stripping, but can not strip her heart deep sense of helplessness, perhaps sleep wake up, she can completely forget those things. Scenery is always the end of a task, will start to carry out the next task, but now, she needs to rest. When there was a slight long breath in the space, a man''s figure suddenly appeared. His steps were light and slow. Finally, he squatted down beside her and held her up. "I never wanted to hurt you..." His hand gently touched her pale cheek, and a kiss fell between her lips. He said softly: "there is nothing I can''t understand in this world, but there are too many things that I can''t understand..." "Scenery I hate your parents and smile. By the way, you don''t know the existence of Xiaoxiao, but if you do, you will like her I''m not reconciled to it. Why am I not as important as them in your heart... " His eyes drooped, holding her hand unconsciously, pressed her more tightly in his arms, he buried his head in her neck, desperately smelling the smell of her body. For the first time, his voice will also have a painful day, "you have never been fair to me I regard you as my only one, but you will always have so many people in your heart. In the heart of scenery, only I am not good? " "Lu Chen..." Suddenly, the girl who opened her eyes slowly said, "is that you?" He froze. There was a moment of silence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1239 "Why Will you be here? " Her voice was weak, and the memory that came from her made her frown with headache, "am I Dead? " His lips moved, but he could not pronounce a syllable. There were blue veins on the back of his hands, and his perfect face was silent. , as like as two peas, she smiled suddenly, and held his face in her hands. She looked up slightly and kissed him on the lips. This kind of happy kiss was just the same as before he had fallen into a breakdown. He couldn''t help but respond, prying open her teeth with the tip of his tongue, deepening her kiss, and making a more intense and familiar entanglement with her. After a long time, she pressed his lips and said, "it''s ok You and I are the only one left in the world after death. You will never have a chance to threaten me with others... " "You still hate me..." She looked into his black eyes. After a smile, she shook her head slightly. "I don''t hate you, I never hate you I just can''t accept that you who did those things to me Lu Chen, you are suspicious and not confident. Lu Heng once warned me that her brother was mentally abnormal and advised me not to marry you But I still married. I thought Even if your psychology is different from ordinary people, I can always teach you how to get along with others. Am I too confident? Because I have no ability to change you... " "When you married me..." His eyes moved, and he thought that his dark side was well hidden. He always wanted to appear with her favorite face. He never thought that she would know this day. Because he knows very well that she, who is classified as a normal person, will not accept people who are divided into different categories. Yes, he is suspicious and not confident. He is afraid that she will be tired of himself. He is also afraid that one day "I''m afraid..." His voice said, "between me and the scenery parents, I can only choose one, I will always be the one who was abandoned." So he never asked him who he would choose compared with others. From the beginning, he knew that he was the one who was abandoned. The heart of scenery suddenly seemed to be tightly held. She did not know that her husband, who had lived together for three years, would have this idea. He was suspicious and not confident Did she bring it to him? "I don''t know..." Her hands on his face trembled slightly, and her voice burst into tears. She could not help thinking of those days before. She was imprisoned by him and threatened by him. He threatened her by too many means, her parents and his own life "I didn''t know I would let you have this idea. I never thought about giving up on you, Lu Chen I love you so much It''s just that my parents are my parents. I''m the daughter of my parents. No one can give up the family relationship. But you are different from them. My parents have their lives, and they are the people who accompany me for the whole life. But you are the only one who can go through the whole life with me... " His whole body was trembling slightly, which he had never heard or dared to ask. He carefully kisses the tears from the corners of her eyes. In his repressed and dumb voice, there is always an uncertainty, "so in the heart of scenery What kind of position do I have? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1240 "I''m willing to give up everything in order to protect you..." She said softly, feeling that her body was becoming weaker and more transparent. A pale smile appeared, "Lu Chen Do you know, for your sake, it doesn''t matter if I give up my life, but I don''t know whether I love you more or fear you more We can''t go back to what we used to be, can we? " "No, we can go back." He leaned against her forehead and said, "scenery You can''t die yet You can''t give up. If you give up, I really have no hope... " Her eyes closed slowly again, "I don''t want to give up But Lu Chen, I''m too tired. I''m afraid Let''s go back to the old days... " In the end, she lost consciousness. "It doesn''t matter, as long as the scenery temporarily forgets my existence, you will still have hope." He whispered in her ear, "it doesn''t matter It doesn''t matter if the scenery never forgets me As long as you live, we will have a chance to start over again. " His hand trembled on her eyes, "scenery, forget Lu Chen Forget him forever. " Once upon a time, the brief forgetting hypnosis, at this moment, has finally become permanent. For a moment, in his unable to suppress the painful eyes, her transparent body gradually has the entity, he can''t help holding her tightly, the inferiority complex in his heart all gushed out, he was very afraid, afraid that he would not have the ability to let her fall in love with himself again, he would never compromise, so the only compromise is scenery, because he did not The capital of compromise, once compromised, let go of the chain that binds her, she will run far away and never come back. What should we do? Lu Chen has no scenery, but she still has family and friends, but Lu Chen has no scenery, he has nothing. Besides this woman, he has nothing. Lu Chen''s feelings as a human being are very luxurious, but he puts all his only feelings on her, so he has no self-confidence, he has no sense of security, and he is inferior. Compared with her who lives in the sun, he is just a wretch in the dark corner. Even the things that attract her to like her are just the things that attract her to like her He calculated all the disguised results. From the beginning, Lu Chen was full of a sense of camouflage. He got her with camouflage, until later, the camouflage stabbed her, and then the scars returned to his own body. But what about the pain? He was sure that he would not give up on her one day, no matter how many times he came back, he would not give up her. This is, he bet on the oath of life. After a long time, the white space was quiet. The person lying on the ground opened her eyes and woke up. After a slight trance, she stood up with curiosity, "excuse me Is there anyone here? " She seems to have had a dream, the content of the dream has not been clearly remembered, however, after waking up, she came to such a strange place, which is too mysterious? "Dear host." Suddenly sounded the voice, indifferent to full of mechanical sense, "welcome to the god space." "Who?" The scenery looked around, "who is talking?" "I am the system a713 bound to you. If the host still wants to return to its own world, please try to complete the task in the next time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1241 Duanmu King Dynasty calendar 27 years, summer. It''s still a hot summer. With the help of the maid, the scenery went to a tree to hide from the sun. She looked at the army not far away, and the black wind village opposite the mountain top and the army, and sighed deeply. How did things get to this point? When she woke up, she had a crossing system for no reason. She could only accept the task of crossing strategy male and female, and then she drew a script named "Miss against the sky". she didn''t know whether the script was good or not. When she first accepted the plot, she wanted to make complaints about it. As the niece of the prime minister, Qiao Ling was not only treated differently from the first lady of the prime minister''s mansion, but also looked down upon by others. Because of the baozi character of the original owner, she would not say that she was wronged So she became a bully in the prime minister''s mansion. How can a strong woman bear it? Therefore, Qiao Ling became angry and tried to be strong after passing through. First, she hid her identity and started to do business. She also became an investor in the largest brothel in the imperial capital. She not only taught the women in the brothel modern singing and dancing skills, but also made a number of flower queens popular. It was in the brothel that Qiao Ling and the male owner That is, Duanmu Dynasty''s cold face, Duanmu gorgeous met. Duanmuxuan is a famous iceberg king. Although he is good-looking and is also the male god in the hearts of many girls in the imperial capital, no one dares to approach him, because he is cold. Just because he is not close to strangers, he can frighten a group of people. Although duanmuxuan has a fiancee, he is not interested in women until he meets Qiao Ling. Qiao Ling is really different from that group of mediocre and vulgar powder. She is not only not afraid of him, but also dares to enter the brothel as a woman. She not only does not discriminate against servants, but also says that everyone is equal. Duanmu Xuan has never seen such a woman before. After touching her chin and saying something interesting, naturally, he begins to entangle with Qiao Ling. The next plot is nothing more than that Qiao Ling provokes two men, three men and four men outside, and duanmuxuan is a group of men who dare to make an idea of Qiao Ling. Next, duanmuxuan is entangled by two women, three women and four women. Because of these female partners, Qiao Ling has misunderstandings with duanmuxuan. Duanmuxuan tears this group of girls for Qiao Ling, and the misunderstanding is removed Five men and six men, five women and six women came out again The plot goes on and on, misunderstandings, brain less supporting roles, and then misunderstandings really wanted to make complaints about Tucao, but she was a very responsible person. So she resisted it, not only suppressed it, but also called the task directly. As for her, a young lady from the prime minister''s residence, how could she come to this mountain on a hot day? She insisted on following. Her father, Xia Dynasty, was the Prime Minister of the dynasty. He took on a very difficult task, that is, to exterminate Heifeng village. The creditor of Heifeng village was named Mo Qing. He created Heifeng village by himself. He occupied the mountain and was not subject to the court''s discipline. However, he had a good set of tactics. In addition, Heifeng mountain was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Therefore, Heifeng village has not been broken for so many years. And this Mo Qing is the task goal of scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1242 For the reason of opening her eyes, Fengguang begged her father to bring her out. Along with her, there was also the handsome and extraordinary man standing in front of the army, that is Duanmu Xuan, the fourth Prince of the dynasty, that is, the male Lord. He just said he wanted to help the prime minister. In fact, he was worried about Qiao Ling, who was taken hostage by Heifeng stronghold. Qiao Ling will be arrested by the people of Heifeng village. She is also killed by her. She wanders in the brothel in a man''s dress. She is taken in by the second leader of Heifeng stronghold. She is a man who likes to be a man. Without knowing that Qiao Ling is a girl and she is a table lady of the prime minister''s mansion, he changed his mind Changing the decision to kill her and keeping her is of greater use. Now the Xia Dynasty encircles and suppresses the Heifeng stronghold, this function manifests itself. The person who basks in the sun is upset, the little maid next to him advised: "Miss, or you''d better go down the mountain." "No way." Scenery decisively refused, "finally all came, I can''t leave so easily." The little maid looked at Duanmu gorgeous and thought that miss was really infatuated. In order to see the king, she could endure such a big sun. She totally misunderstood it! Scenery is just thinking about what she should do to get close to Mo Qing. No matter how she thinks, he is a bandit, and she is a lady of the government. How difficult is this strategy? Just at this time, the negotiation between the two sides broke down. As soon as the Xia Dynasty waved, a row of cannons were transported. It is said that this powerful gunpowder was invented by a man named brother xiaosao. In fact, this smart brother is Qiao Ling. The Xia Dynasty took out the cannons. The man in the opposite side sneered and waved his hand. A beautiful girl was taken out of his hands. The man said with a smile: "prime minister Xia, you may as well see who this is?" Xia Dynasty slightly surprised, "Qiao Ling, how can you be here?" "I..." Jolin could not answer, and his face was very embarrassed. "Prime minister Xia, are you willing to let your niece die with us?" The man who talks is the second in charge of Heifeng village. Xia Dynasty only pondered for a second, "Qiao Ling, although you are my sister''s daughter, but for the sake of the stability of the people in Heifeng mountain, I can only make a painful decision today." Fu Xiang was surprised, "Hello, old Xia, this is your niece, are you willing?" Xia Dynasty has not yet answered, the Duanmu gorgeous beside him can''t help but say: "let Qiao Ling go, otherwise this king will call you Heifeng village chicken and dog." Qiao Ling looked at Duanmu gorgeous with a moving look. Duanmu Xuan was pacifying her with her eyes, so that she did not have to be afraid. Duanmuxuan performance is too obvious, Xia Dynasty squinted at him, duanmuxuan is his daughter''s fiance. Fu Xiang didn''t expect that Joling''s uncle didn''t value her life, but the Prince did. He laughed and said, "well, I can let her go, but you must let your people retreat first." "No way!" "Good!" The former is said by Xia Dynasty, while the latter is naturally duanmuxuan. Xia Dynasty cold voice to Duanmu gorgeous said: "Lord, what do you mean?" "Jolling can''t die." Duanmu gorgeous is not afraid of the Xia Dynasty''s majesty, and has taken out the male Lord''s tough air field very well. On the other side, the scenery watched the play seriously. She felt her chin and thought about it. It seemed that she was No. 2 girl. It seemed that she could not explain the plot without her involvement. So she went out with great righteousness and pushed the Duanmu gorgeous away. She said to pay the bill, "if you catch a Qiao Ling, you can only threaten a Duanmu gorgeous. Now, the military power is in my father''s hands Do you think it''s good to threaten us with a Jolin? " "Oh, you are the miss of the prime minister''s mansion." Fu Xiang said with a smile: "why, seeing that your fiance is so nervous about other women, do you want her to die quickly?" The scenery ignored the cold sight of Duanmu gorgeous. She patted her chest and said boldly: "if you have the ability, you can release Qiao Ling. If I become a hostage, my father will not let me die!" This inexplicable words, let people''s brain some reaction not come over. After a long time, Xia Dynasty slapped her daughter on the top of her head, "summer scenery, what wind do you smoke today?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1243 The scenery exclaimed, "I didn''t draw any wind! I mean it Xia Dynasty black face wave, immediately there are two soldiers to pull the scenery down. Scenery is very angry, very angry, and then she still can''t beat her father. The little maid saw that her young lady had been dragged back and said with a sad face, "Miss, why do you need it? The Lord shows his love for Miss Biao in front of so many people. He has already ignored your face. Why should miss wang exchange Miss Biao for the sake of the Lord? " The little maid is really concerned about the scenery, so she can''t understand. To her, that Joling should die early. Scenery patted the girl''s shoulder and sighed deeply, "you won''t understand." For example, she didn''t want to change Qiao Ling just for duanmuxuan. She wanted to take the opportunity to sneak into Heifeng village to have a close contact with Mo Qing. After that, she suddenly thought of a very important thing. Since Qiao Ling has been arrested in Heifeng village, that is to say, she must know Mo Qing, male No.2! If Mo Qing has fallen in love with Qiao Ling, the form is not good for her. The little maid saw that she was frustrated and squatted on the ground again. She couldn''t help but care and said: "Miss, don''t worry, there is the prime minister, and the Lord and the table miss can''t turn out any storm." "All right, all right." Scenery waved her hand, "I''m thirsty. Go and bring me a glass of water." "Yes, miss..." The little maid ran to the carriage. The two sides on the other side are still fighting each other. The difference is that, in addition to paying items, there is also a beautiful Duanmu. The scenery wants to say to her father very much, other people are male and female owners, we can''t do, but she touched her head, or gave up the idea of running to death, inexplicably, she is a little distressed for her father, and it is really not easy to fight against the man. Suddenly, a figure burst into her sight. A man in a black robe and a black hat slowly walked up the mountain. He carried wood on his back, but his steps were not slow at all. The scenery looked back at the soldier, then turned back to look at the man, or kindly walked over, "Hey, don''t go there. Maybe there will be a fight over there sometime. It''s very dangerous." He stopped. Most of his face was covered by a bamboo hat. He couldn''t see clearly. He could only hear his voice slightly dry. It seemed that he was a pedestrian who was short of water in the desert. "But I want to go home." "Are you a woodcutter who lives in the mountains?" He nodded, "well." "No wonder But it''s very dangerous now. Why don''t you wait until they''ve finished talking. " After thinking about it for a while, her father and the people in Heifeng village couldn''t fight with each other. Looking at the man in black, she asked a philosophical question, "aren''t you hot?" The man shook his head and went on. "Ah Scenery did not dare to grasp his hand, can only seize the corner of his coat, "you can''t go now." "I''m going back." After a simple sentence, he lowered his head and looked at her holding his hand by the corner of his coat. The meaning was obvious, and he asked her to let go. However, she saw his face with different skin color because of his low head. The man''s face was pretty, not so good-looking. On the contrary, there was a breath of lifelessness. The most obvious thing was that the skin color on the right side of his face was whiter than that on the left side. She knew that there were yin-yang faces in the world, but compared with Yin-Yang faces, the slightly raised skin on his temples told her that his right face was masked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1244 Why does he wear a mask? The sight of the scenery moved down and fell on his slightly exposed wrist, where there were traces of burn healing. Her hand could not help loosening, and suddenly understood. The man looked at her and turned away without expression. Suddenly, the girl behind him rushed to him. Not only that, she also opened her arms to block his way. The scenery is nervous Xi Xi says: "whose life does not have a few sad ridge? But there is hope to live. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your relatives and friends. If you die, you will be dead, but they will only live in endless pain. The truly brave people will not choose to die, but will choose to live! " Man in Black:.... " Seeing that his expression was not loose, she pointed to the distant Duanmu Xuan and said, "you see, that man who looks like a man is my fiance, but he likes my cousin. In front of so many people, he doesn''t leave me any face. Do you think I''m not good now? I didn''t want to die at all. " He looked at her face for a moment, drew back his gaze, indifference to her words, and continued to walk on. The scenery secretly gnawed her teeth. At this moment, she felt as if she was possessed by the halo of the Virgin Mary. She slapped him in the face and said: "you can be strong for me!" Her slap was so sudden that it took him a few seconds to react. His emotionless eyes locked her, and the atmosphere condensed at the moment. The scenery is slow to feel the pressure. She takes back her hand awkwardly and looks at it in disorder. Finally, she stands on tiptoe and pats the dust that does not exist on his shoulder. Lao Cheng says cautiously: "this life It''s still interesting, isn''t it? " For a moment, he finally had a movement, and clasped her slender wrist. He could break the white wrist without much effort. He asked in a low voice, "is it interesting?" "It''s not interesting. It''s boring to be a man." Father, you are almost dead! Come and take care of your daughter Xia Dynasty heard the voice, he looked back, but no one saw, but soon, he realized that it was no one to see that was the problem, because his daughter was missing! He didn''t even care what to wipe out the Heifeng stronghold, so he ordered the whole army to search for the scenery. After the Bush, the scenery was covered by a man, his mouth squatted on the ground, her ear sounded his slightly hoarse voice, "now do you think life is interesting?" She blinked and couldn''t speak. The teacher said that people who help others have no bad luck, but she didn''t seem to have any good luck. Hearing the news, the man held her and shrank back slightly. It was a low-lying area with bushes. The soldiers who searched just passed by and didn''t see anyone. They soon left. "Don''t mind your own business next time." He said without emotion, let go of her, was about to leave, his dress was caught, the man low eyes, saw the girl''s face pale. The scenery breathed, and a cold sweat appeared on her forehead. She curled up on the ground and grasped his clothes. The action was just subconsciously catching the nearest thing to herself. Hesitating for a moment, he squatted down and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "I I don''t know... " She said intermittently and weakly, "it''s hard..." He put his hand on her wrist and said calmly, "you are suffering from heatstroke." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1245 She had been afraid of heat, but now it was the strongest time in the afternoon. Just adding the fear of being caught by him, she was physically and psychologically ill, and she fell into the heat beyond control. Scenery tight frown between the eyebrows, holding the hand of the corner of his clothes unconsciously increase strength, "you save me..." "I never like to meddle." He got up to leave. You are so indifferent No one will like it... " He turned. "I don''t need people to like it." "You save me..." Her eyes seem to have stars flowing, the voice is soft, "then I like you, OK?" He had a meal on his back. There was sweat flowing into her eyes. She blinked hard, but still could not squeeze the sweat out of her eyes. Instead, it made her eyes more red and seemed to cry. Finally, he squatted down again, "want to live?" "Well..." She painstakingly raised the dust stained face to rub her eyes and was caught by him. In the end, she could only look at him with dim eyes and bend slightly. Then, she felt that she was picked up, and then her consciousness fell into darkness. When the scenery woke up again, it was in a simple room. She touched her slightly chilly forehead. After reflecting that she was in the heat, she sat up again from the bed. She observed the humble room, a bed, a table, a stool, two windows, and then there was nothing else. It was simple and terrible. obviously, this room does not conform to her luxurious aesthetic principle. But before she could make complaints about it, the door opened and a man came in. Or that black clothes, set off his whole person more dark, see the scenery wake up, he put the medicine bowl on the table, said coldly: "since wake up, then drink the medicine yourself." The scenery looked at him for a moment, then asked, "where am I?" "My home." "And where is your home?" "Heifeng village." The scenery closed her mouth in an instant. After a while, she lay back on the bed, covered her head in the quilt and trembled slightly. A man doesn''t care whether she is afraid or not. He has no interest in taking care of other people''s emotions. His purpose is just to deliver medicine. When the man went out, the people on the bed finally couldn''t help laughing. The scenery bit the quilt and tried to suppress the laughter. God helped me too! She wanted to come to Heifeng village, but she was brought up by this man! She is really worthy of her superb acting skills. After realizing that this black man is not an ordinary person, she made up her mind to follow him shamelessly. With her beautiful appearance and pathetic acting skills, she did not believe that this man could put her on the ground and die for himself! But heatstroke is true, so even if he is not a member of Heifeng village, she is expected to beg for help from others. In front of her life, she can always be shameless and shameless. Scenery got up, frowned and drank the bitter medicine. After a long time, she opened the door and went out. She was shocked. All the objects in the yard are carved with wood, including plants, animals, and of course, animals. These sculptures are lifelike, and with the color on them, people can mistakenly think that what they see is true. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1246 The scenery enjoyed the past all the way, and finally came to a tree. The man was sitting there, carving the wood in his hand. Now he didn''t wear a hat. He could see his face with different skin colors. He was serious and quiet. She sat down next to him, her hands on the table, her chin propped up, and so quietly she looked at what he had in his hand. When she got to the back, she could not help but move up and stare at his side face. Perhaps her eyes are too straightforward, even if the people can not ignore, he raised his eyes, "what are you looking at?" "Look at you." She was smiling with a crooked head, and her mood looked very beautiful. The word "good-looking" was just sarcasm to him. He lowered his eyes and continued to do the work in his hands. He could not see any emotion. Sensing that the atmosphere is not right, the scenery pauses, "what''s the matter with you?" He did not answer. Her tone was more cautious. "Are you angry?" "No Two short words, the tone is as ancient as wubo. Scenery began to feel uneasy to sit, she sat down to him, fingers poked at his shoulder, whispered: "I really think you are beautiful and kind-hearted." He still didn''t respond. "I mean it People say that serious men are handsome She blinked seriously and said, "don''t worry, I never lie about this kind of thing." Finally, he looked up. "You''re noisy." "Then I will not speak." She covered her mouth with her hands and looked at his face in a courteous way, and then Staring at his face again. There will be someone staring at his face in a daze. This is probably the strangest thing a man has ever seen. He calmly takes back his eyes, "you need to see your eyes." "I have good eyes, too." She released her hand from her mouth, pointed to her eyes and said, "to tell you the truth, my face, I think the best thing to see is these eyes." He was speechless. However, no matter how silent he was, it was useless for the chatterbox. For example, at this time, she didn''t realize that people didn''t want to talk to her, but she also said, "in fact, I think I''m good-looking, but it''s too featureless. Every time people see me, it''s just a beauty. In the eyes of women, that''s it The appearance of the fox spirit, so I have not been very satisfied, I see people is the most accurate, I said you look good is true, not to say how beautiful your face is, but to say your overall temperament And the feeling you give people, if you look at people with the eyes of looking at wood carvings... " Her words stopped abruptly, for she could not help blushing and heart beating when she thought of the scene in which he looked at himself with such serious eyes. The long winded man suddenly stopped talking. He once again put his eyes on her. The girl''s face was flushed, and the gaze on him had not changed. He watched her slowly raise her hand to cover his own hot face, which seemed to be a very painful sob. Finally, she covered his eyes with one hand. "Don''t look at me all the time!" she said He said: "I can''t help being shy!" The scenery helplessly called, Shua got up and ran back to the room. The man sitting in the yard, for the first time, was inexplicable in his dead breath. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1247 After running back to the room, Fengguang patted her face. She was eager to lower the temperature on her face, but the effect was very little. She didn''t understand that this plain looking man who had ruined his face would be so charming that she could easily attract her. Just thinking about the look in his eyes, she could not help blushing. Is it because she has seen so few men that she feels thirsty? But she has always been a standard face control, this man does not meet her standards, and his body is full of negative information, she is a sunny girl, how can she like such a negative decadent person? Remember, the target of her strategy is mo Qing, and the person she wants to like is mo Qing, not this man. After doing ideological work for herself, the scenery took a deep breath, opened the door again and went out. As soon as she went out, she would like to go back, because she saw a person, a woman, or a very lovely, lively and moving woman. "Summer scenery, why are you here?" When the scenery wants to walk back, Joling has called out. Don''t let Jolling know she''s afraid of her! The scenery put on a perfect smile, and said with a smile: "Oh, it''s my cousin. You can be here. Why can''t I be here?" She took the time to look at the man in black, who was still sitting there carving his own woodcarving, as if two ears did not listen to things outside the window. Qiao Ling still remembers the scene when she was in opposition to the Imperial Army yesterday. She did not forget that Fengjing once stood up and said that she would take her place as a hostage. This made her feel a little delicate. After all, in Qiao Ling''s heart, Xia Fengguang was a spoiled, arrogant and domineering lady. No one would have thought that even this summer scenery would have the courage to stand up and exchange hostages with herself On this day. Qiao Ling cleared his throat and asked, "have you been arrested?" "No, I was saved by him." The scenery points to the man in black, and the other party doesn''t look up at her. She says to Qiao Ling again, "aren''t you arrested? Why, I think you can walk around here, and no one is looking after you "That''s because..." Qiao Ling looks embarrassed, "in fact, the people in Heifeng stronghold are not bad." "So you made friends with them?" "If you get along with them for a long time, you will understand that they are not as terrible as they are rumored to be." The scenery is clear in a pair of beautiful eyes, "so you volunteered to be a hostage last time." Qiao Ling felt embarrassed when she was told, but she had a greater reason, "I''m trying to avoid more casualties. Can''t Heifeng stronghold and the imperial court get along well?" Scenery: Although she was the boss who wanted to take advantage of the Shanzhai, she suddenly wanted to say that it was a ghost that the officials and bandits could coexist in a friendly way! At this time, the man under the tree picked up his things and went to the house. As soon as Qiao Ling saw it, he said in a hurry: "doctor, I really have something urgent to look for you!" He turned a deaf ear and went on to the inner room. Joling stamped his feet in a hurry, but did not dare to do anything rashly. The scenery is not the same, she directly rushed up to block his way, "you haven''t finished carving, how did you go back?" "You''re noisy." Scenery a stay, unconvinced said: "where do I have a quarrel, has been noisy is her good?" "It''s all the same." "How can I be like her?" Scenery fork waist to ask him: "am I not more beautiful than her?" "In my eyes..." She stood on tiptoe, ferocious said: "you dare to say that all women are the same in your eyes, I will never let you go!" He was slightly silent, and his voice was suddenly a little frivolous ¡°¡­¡­¡± She shakes her body, her momentum is inexplicably weak, "no fun..." He glanced at her, went around her and went on. As the scenery was weak and staring at the ground, a pair of black shoes came into her sight. She looked up, puzzled at him, he put a hand on her head, picked up a small leaf, finished this action, he did not look at her, turned and left completely. Scenery full of question marks, she looked at Qiao Ling again. Qiao Ling held a stunned posture and called out in disbelief, "wooden man has finally evolved into an adult class!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1248 The scenery embraces the arm, hum a, "you see, he is annoyed by you, how do you still don''t leave?" Joling came to her senses. "I can''t go yet." "Well, you are not welcome here. Why don''t you know yourself?" "I''m looking for a doctor." Qiao Ling frowned and said, "the village leader Fu is ill, and the doctor is the only one who can see a doctor in Heifeng village. If the doctor doesn''t go there, the village master Fu will be confused." "The village leader fu Is that payment? " "Exactly." Qiao Ling said anxiously, "I think you have a good relationship with the doctor. Can you help me to talk to him? The village leader Fu''s illness is really serious." Fu Xiang is the second stronghold leader of Heifeng stronghold. If you have a good relationship with him, it will not be a problem to get close to the big stronghold leader Mo Qing. The scenery thief grinned. She looked at Qiao Ling and cleared her throat. "Well, I''m trying to save a person''s life than build a seven level butcher. I''ll help you with this. But in the end, it''s none of my business if I can talk to him." "I understand." Joling nodded. "As long as you''re willing to help." "You wait here." The scenery finished and turned into the room. The man is sitting in the hall playing with his woodcarving, as if he often put on the appearance of no distractions, for the scenery in, he seems to have not seen the same. The scenery can not help but relax the pace, she sat beside him, just want to speak, as soon as she saw his side face, she forgot to say anything, patronized to see him in a daze. After about half an hour, he put down what he had in his hand. A rabbit was standing on the table quietly in a jumping posture. The scenery came over and looked at it for a long time. Finally, he looked up and said, "it seems that you are not only a doctor, but also a good carpenter." "Something?" He was indifferent to her praise. He looked at her indifferently, with no expression. Scenery skimmed her lips, "can''t I talk to you if I''m ok?" "When you''re OK, you''re particularly noisy." ¡°¡­¡­ Do you have any? " He did not speak, and his quiet eyes told her that the answer was yes. Her guilty eyes wavered and said to her fingers, "Qiao Ling said You pay the stronghold leader ill. I want to ask you to see him... " "His illness is common." "Oh Don''t you have to go to see him? " "He''ll be fine himself." Coldly finish saying, he asks again: "do you know him?" "I don''t know." She immediately shook her head. "I just saw that Joling was so pitiful that she asked for help in a low voice, so I couldn''t help coming to talk about it..." He said again indifferently, "you hate her." "I hate her, but after all, life matters You said I''m not a hard hearted person, right... " In his eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything, her voice became smaller and smaller. Finally, she coughed her throat and said bluntly, "helping others is a virtue that everyone should have, isn''t it?" The scenery saw him and did not speak again, only felt that this man''s temper was really shady and strange. She thought for a while, and hesitated to ask him: "I don''t know what your name is..." "No one in Heifeng village knows my name." "Well, I can''t call you like jorling, the doctor." She solemnly said: "you see, people get along with each other''s names. It''s impossible that every time I see you, it''s all called you. What''s more, you can see that my voice is so nice, and your name must be very nice, right?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1249 Scenery finished, he first embarrassed smile out, so it is very difficult to let people say that she is cheeky. The man said casually, "my surname is mo "Why not?" "Mo Qing." "Oh Your name is mo Qing, and my name is Xia Fengjing. " She laughed for a while, then her face became stiff, patted the table and asked in a loud voice, "you said your name is mo Qing?" He looked up coldly, "is there a problem?" It''s a big problem! Scenery is happy to jump feet first, and then excited to seize his hand, excited to see him for a long time, then happily said: "this is fate! You are the man of my destiny He took back his hand and asked coldly, "are you heatstroke again?" Heatstroke can sometimes be delirious. The scenery shakes her head and pours directly into the other people''s arms. Mo Qing''s body is stiff, but she seems to have not found it. She is also very clever, but she rubbed his chest with her face, "or we will kiss you today." Girl, you are too active! "Your brain is burned out." Mo Qing reached out and pushed her away. She got up to leave. She wrapped her hands around his neck and her feet around his waist. She said with a smile, "I don''t have a fever. I don''t believe you touch it" this is the first time that Mo Qing knows that a woman who can beat to death with one slap can have such a pestering ability. He hangs this girl on his body, just like a koala. "The wedding banquet doesn''t need to be too grand. It''s good to have us. By the way, invite my parents again. Don''t worry. Even if it''s my father, he won''t agree, but with me, he can''t help it, um After marriage, it''s too unstable to be a mountain bandit. You''d better change your job in the future. I think it''s good to be a doctor or a carpenter... " With a jump in the corner of his eye, he finally said two words, "shut up." If he did not speak, he was afraid that she would speak a hundred years later. "If you don''t like me to talk, I won''t say it." She pursed her lips and really did not intend to speak, but the smile in her eyes could not stop. Mo Qing was silent for a while, and began to try to pull her from her body. But just as she took off one hand and went to pick another hand, the hand she got down came back and asked him wrongly, "don''t you like me?" "I don''t like it." His answer was unusually decisive. "Then I can''t leave. I have to try to make you like me." As if to confirm her words, she hugged him more tightly, and the other end also put on his shoulder. She seemed to cry. It would be hard hearted to refuse such a pathetic girl. Mo Qing is indeed a hard hearted person, he asked coldly: "what purpose do you have in the end?" "You saved me, and my father taught me that you should promise me to help you..." She looked up and saw him look at himself with speechless eyes. She simply pursed her lips and said, "well, I fell in love with you at first sight." "Do you think I''m a good liar?" "Don''t you believe me?" He was speechless. Scenery this does not admit defeat''s temper to come up, she hands on his face, close to kiss his lips. Mo Qing''s pupil is constricted. She felt his lips slightly cold, but very comfortable. She could not help but put out the tip of her tongue and licked it. Seeing that he did not respond, she was unwilling to go further and wanted to go deeper, but his confined lips did not cooperate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1250 She is not out of the cabinet girl, initiative simply let people feel terrible, Rao is mo Qing, at the moment do not know what kind of response to make. But after feeling his uncooperative, the scenery left his lips. No matter what, she is always a woman. It is very difficult to achieve this. She blushes and stares at him and says, "it seems that you really don''t like me." Mo Qing''s larynx moved, only to say two words, "self-respect." "I''m angry now." She took the initiative to get down from him, turned and walked back to her room, "I decided that I would not pay attention to you this morning." "Bang", the door was heavily closed. His mood Suddenly, it''s hard to say. It seems that he is the one who is forced to kiss. He should also be angry, right? However, Qiao Ling, who had been waiting outside for a long time but was forgotten, did not see the scenery and did not dare to rush in, so she had to go back frustrated. In the afternoon, people came to this humble yard again. The man who came was Fu Xiang''s subordinate, an honest, big and three thick bearded uncle. His name was Li mang. To tell the truth, when he came to this yard, he also had some advice. To be exact, there were no people who didn''t mind. The doctor was the nominal stronghold leader of Heifeng stronghold, but he never took care of his affairs, and no one knew him What''s the name? I only know that the Heifeng stronghold was founded by him. There are many legends about him. The so-called killing without blinking an eye accounts for two-thirds. It is because we can''t understand this person that we are afraid. Isn''t there a good saying? Humans are afraid of what they don''t know. Li mang respectfully came to the fence of the yard. Under the tree, a girl in red was holding a bowl and sucking noodles. He was stunned. Doctor, he had been living alone here, never seen anyone else, and the doctor''s medical skills were so strong What did Li mang understand? The dogleg flattered him and said, "the doctor is worthy of being a doctor. He has studied the art of changing a man into a woman." "What?" Hearing the sound of the scenery looked up, see is a big man, she doubts blink, "who are you?" "The doctor doesn''t know me?" "Doctor..." She pointed to herself. "Did you say me?" A fallen leaf went straight to Li Mang, cutting off a wisp of hair from his head. Mo Qing appeared behind the scenery, not very good. Li mang looked at the scenery and Mo Qing. At last, his legs softened. "Doctor, I, I, I were wrong!" Mo Qing did not look at him, but sat on the opposite side of the scenery, glanced at the oil stains on her lips, and the tone was not very good, "eat quickly." "What do you urge? I won''t waste food..." That''s what she said, but she was very obedient and moved the chopsticks again. It was almost two o''clock in the afternoon, but she was still eating lunch, just because she said she would ignore him for a long time, and she really ignored him. She didn''t even go out of the room to eat lunch. Finally, she was so hungry that she threatened him with the rabbit he had carved in the morning. If she didn''t give her food, she would die with the rabbit. Mo Qing took a look at the rabbit she was holding and saw her face again. She went into the kitchen and gave her a bowl of noodles. But half of the amount, she can not eat, but for the sake of face, she is still trying to get rid of this bowl of noodles. One hand took the bowl in front of her and said, "if you can''t eat it, you don''t have to eat it." Then a handkerchief was thrown in front of her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1251 "You are a good man." Scenery moved to pick up a handkerchief to wipe his mouth, not stingy to send him a good card. Mo Qing quietly picked up the dishes and chopsticks. She held her face and said happily: "not only a good man, but also a good man at home." No, he just thought that if the daughter was to clean up, all the dishes and chopsticks would be smashed. She looked at Li Mang, who was petrified outside the fence, and then asked Mo Qing, "this uncle seems to have something to look for you. Do you ignore him?" "It''s just that I go to see the doctor for the payment." "Yes, I almost forgot it!" As soon as she patted her head, she asked, "but Fu Xiang is the second stronghold leader here. Do you really don''t care about him?" "Doctor!" Li mang is a martial arts practitioner, and his ear power is naturally good. When he heard that the scenery mentioned Fu Xiang, he quickly cut in and said, "the village leader Fu is really seriously ill. If you don''t go and have a look, he will just..." He could not bear to say the rest of the words, but his brows were frowning, which showed that he was really worried. Seeing the scenery all want to think that pay item will die soon, she also looks to Mo Qing, waiting for his answer. Mo Qing stopped, he put down the things in his hand, and finally put his eyes on Li Mang''s body. "Since he is ill, he will go down the mountain to find a doctor." "But doctor, it takes two or three days to go up and down the mountain." The scenery also nodded, "mm-hmm! Then there will be no more people! " Mo Qing glanced at her again. Her eyes were very obvious. What did you do with the fun? This Isn''t it human nature to enjoy the party? He turned around. Scenery quickly stood up, "where are you going?" "Cure the sick and save people." She was stunned for a moment, and then quickly followed him behind, and said with a smile, "I will go too!" Mo Qing''s residence in Heifeng stronghold can be said to be a very remote corner. Others think it is remote, but in Mo Qing''s opinion, it is quiet. Apart from going out to look for wood or collect herbs, he seldom goes out of his own yard. However, when he comes out, he usually represents Village leader Fu is ill again. As for why the word "you" is used The scenery looked at all kinds of women in the room, but the same flowery, lost the ability to respond, and the man who was said to have been seriously ill and was about to die soon came over alive and said, "brother Mo, I knew you would not leave me alone!" Fu Xiang pointed to the women and said, "look, I''ve learned from the past. The women I''ve been looking for are not only cultured, but also good-looking. They''re better than the last batch of women. I don''t know how many of them are. Do you want to see if there''s anyone you can see?" Mo Qing bowed her head, and her sight fell on the scenery. After a meal of scenery, she was very weak and stepped back. How could she know He pretended to be ill in order to make a blind date for him. Following Mo Qing''s sight, Fu Xiang noticed the scenery. He was surprised and said, "aren''t you the daughter of old Xia? Why are you here? " At the beginning of the confrontation between the two sides, the Xia Dynasty withdrew halfway and sent someone to find his daughter. Naturally, Fu Xiang knew about it. Without waiting for the scenery to reply, Fu Xiang seemed to understand something. He looked at Mo Qing with a moving face. "Brother Mo, I knew you wouldn''t ignore our Heifeng village. For our Heifeng village, you specially captured old Xia''s daughter. Now, even if old Xia comes again next time, we will have better hostages!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1252 She stood behind Mo Qing and pulled his sleeve. Mo Qing''s sight drops slightly, looked at her one eye, raises head to deal with item to say: "since you are all right, then I go first." "Oh, wait!" Fu Xiang blocked his way and pointed to the beauties beside him. "Brother Mo, you haven''t seen the women I''ve selected for you yet." "No need." "Very much needed!" Today, you don''t care about the beauty of the old man, but you don''t think about it like a big brother "But..." Scenery from behind Mo Qing stretched out a head, "I think these women are more interesting to you." Look at those women, one by one, they give up the good-looking men''s style. He is good-looking, elegant and easy to be liked by women. However, Mo Qing is often expressionless, and the scars on his face are not a secret. In addition, with this lifeless temperament, as long as a normal woman, he will choose to pay. But it seems that the scenery is not normal. Fu Xiang looked back at the group of women. Those women immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to look at them. He said to the scenery without any anger: "you don''t want to make trouble here. I''m trying to solve the life problems for my elder brother. You little girl will stay at the same time." The scenery stood up and hugged Mo Qing''s arm and said with high air: "don''t you know? This man''s life has been contracted by me Fu Xiang was stunned for a moment, then looked at Mo Qing''s expressionless face and said the classic five words, "are you kidding?" "I''m not kidding!" The scenery Yang starts, "I am not here to be a hostage, I am to do the oppressive village lady!" Anyway, it''s too shameless for a woman to say this in front of so many people. Fu Xiang said sarcastically, "if old Xia hears you say these words..." "My father will drive me out of the house first, and then I can marry Mo Qing!" She is sweet to lean on his side, the appearance of the little bird is lovely. Pay item falls into speechless, he looks at Mo Qing, waiting for his answer. Mo Qing raised her hand to help her forehead, quite helpless, "as you can see, I picked up a big trouble, these women, I have no happiness to enjoy, you do not have to do these redundant things in the future." After that, Mo Qing turned to leave, and the scenery followed him closely. She turned around and looked at Fu Xiang with pride. She wanted to beat her. Waiting for the payment of the room, Mo Qing stopped, "let go." "No Not only did not put it, she also hugged more tightly, "just now I helped you, but I didn''t dare to find a woman for you in the future. As a gift of thanks, why did you give me a hug?" "I saved you, too." "Then you can hold me, too." She seriously suggested, "don''t worry, even if you want to do something too much to me, I can accept it!" This is really full of suggestive words. He suddenly said, "I remember you have a fiance." "It''s about to break the engagement anyway. He doesn''t matter." "Is it?" Eyes color a dark, he slightly lowered his head, grabbed her chin, lowered his voice and asked: "no matter how much I do to you, you can accept it?" She blushed and shyly replied, "yes..." A moment later, the scenery was placed on a tree several meters high with lightness skills. She was shivering with the trunk, her legs trembling, and her flat mouth yelled at the man leaning against the tree under the tree like a sleeping man: "Mo Qing, you are too much!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1253 Finally, it was half an hour before Mo Qing took the scenery down from the tree. At that time, she had no strength all over her body and her legs were still weak, so she had to rely on others. Mo Qing facial expression is not very good, looking at bear to embrace his young girl again, "come down." "No She shook her head and buried her head in his neck socket, and the attitude was that no one could talk to her. He was rubbed by her micro itch, the mood suddenly some inexplicable, stretched out his hand to push her head away, he said coldly: "what is the right to be seen." "You''ve done so much to me. Don''t you have to be responsible for me?" But he pushed away a little bit, she put the body pasted in the past, as the saying goes women chasing men, she firmly believes in this. Mo Qing eyes a jump, "you say clearly, I have done to you what need to be responsible for things?" "Just now, isn''t it? My body and my heart have been hurt by you. Since then, I have only you in my heart. How can I get married She looked up at him with tears shining in her eyes, and the way she tried to keep the tears from flowing out really aroused the pity of others. But just now she was just put on the tree Mo Qing realized that if this woman wanted to pester you, she could come up with thousands of reasons. Even if it was nothing, she said from her mouth that there was something. He was seriously considering whether to knock her out. Scenery did not know that he was thinking about his own things. Seeing his silence, she pulled a wisp of his long hair and said pitifully, "I really can''t walk. If you don''t believe me, you can leave me here. I''m a weak woman like a flower. If other men see me alone and have a lust Don''t worry. I won''t blame you or hate you. It''s just that you remember to burn more money for me on the Qingming Festival every year... " "Shut up." Mo Qing spits out these two words coldly. The scenery felt that his eyes were very unfriendly. She shut her mouth and really did not dare to speak again. "Only once." Mo Qing lowered her voice. One hand held her hip and the other hand pressed her back. Before she could react, he had already lifted her into the air and shuttled between the woods. In order not to be seen by others such a disgrace, he can only choose to use the lightness skill to make a quick decision. The scenery was proud to smile, this mouth was filled with a cold wind, severe cough, and then, she felt the hand behind her increased strength, pressed her body into his arms, her head buried in his chest, even the wind was smaller. "Mo Qing..." She said in a rusty voice, "do you mean something to me?" Mo Qing almost stepped on the tip of her foot on the branch. The scenery thought it was going to fall down, so she couldn''t help holding him tighter. "You said you didn''t mean anything to me, so you were so nervous..." He said coldly, "shut up." What else does the scenery want to say? As a result, she has a slight pain on her neck and can''t say anything anymore. She was ordered a dumb acupoint. She snorted in her heart, the man''s character is really awkward. No matter how eccentric she was, she went back to the yard and put the plaster on her back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1254 So, Mo Qing burned the hot water, and then poured the hot water into the bath tub. He tentatively untied his clothes belt. She did not turn away embarrassed, but opened her eyes and became more excited. Mo Qing felt angry, it was a kind of anger to himself, he should not have the idea to awaken her shyness and reserve as a woman, because these things do not exist in her body. Seeing that he didn''t intend to take off his clothes, instead, he stared at himself speechless, frowned, and asked with his eyes why he didn''t take off? There is such a hungry woman in, he can take off is the hell. The scenery pulled pull his suck, her face look forward to the expression, call at this time she looks a little pitiful. Mo Qing suddenly felt that it was too quiet. When she was there, he should be very noisy. After a moment, he realized that he had not yet solved her acupoints. He put his finger on her neck a little more. He said casually, "you can talk." "Yes..." She immediately uttered three words, her throat slightly dry, but soon, she was excited, "I can speak! No, you let me talk She thought he was tired of her and wanted her to be dumb all the time. Mo Qing said: "if you are willing to be quiet, I will not let you be mute." "But I like to talk to you." The scenery blinked seriously, and the tone was full of seriousness, "because you don''t seem to like to talk, but if you''re too quiet, you''ll look like a dead man. Can''t I talk to you? It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. Just listen to me. " "I''m just a village man in the mountains. I''m not worthy of Miss Xia''s concern." "If you want to be a villager, I''ll be a villager in the future No, it''s a village woman... " She giggled, the laughter was sweet and moving, "although I still have a lot of things will not, but I will slowly learn." Mo Qing''s eyes narrowed slightly. He bent down slightly and locked her face tightly. He did not miss any expression change on her face. "You are a lady of the prime minister''s mansion. You are used to the life of a daughter. Ordinary people''s life is not as beautiful as you think. You know, firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea, just like alone, can defeat many people." "Don''t worry, I''ll save money." She pulled his sleeve again and laughed softly. "I don''t need luxury food. As long as we can live on, my jewelry can be sold. Even if I raise you, it doesn''t matter." After a pause, he asked, "have you ever thought about your parents?" "I thought about it." She nodded and did not hesitate to reply, "I know my parents only want me to marry a man of the same family. They will not agree with me to marry you, but it doesn''t matter. Even if they are expelled from the house, it is only temporary. After a few years, my parents will not ignore me even if they are angry again I''m afraid my father just thinks I''ve made him lose face. I''m their only daughter. They take me as a treasure, and I take you as a treasure. One day, they will accept you. " It''s not filial "I also know that I am unfilial But I always have to choose. " Scenery bit his lips, "my parents are always my parents. No matter how much, the relationship between me and them will not change. But if I give up you, I will really lose you. Without me, parents can continue to live well. But if you don''t have me, how long do you have to wait for a woman to get close to you? So Between parents and you, I will choose you first. " He looked a little dull. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1255 Fengguang never plans to give up either party. She just chooses the most necessary one of the two choices. As she said, her parents will always be her parents. This relationship was doomed from the moment she was born. She now makes her parents angry, but she can still have a lot of time to make up for it. But if she chooses to leave Mo Qing, she says Maybe after many years, they will just be strangers and become strangers. It is very difficult for them to pull into the distance again. He long silence, let her feel uneasy, once again pulled a corner of his sleeve, she carefully asked: "do you think I am too selfish, think I am not good?" For a long time, he said, "Why me?" "What, why?" He asked in a low voice, "how many of your words are true?" "What I say to you is true, especially the words that praise you, but they all come from my heart." She was embarrassed to smile, "and I really feel You look good. " "You know my face is not perfect." His eyes drooped slightly. He looked at her brown eyes. Whenever he looked at them, he felt that her eyes seemed to have a sea of stars, bright and clean, like the sky without any impurities, "and who are you cheating on when you say love at first sight?" "I didn''t cheat anyone. I really like you!" Her aggrieved lips pursed. If she knew that he was the target of the strategy first, she said those ambiguous words to him, and he did take a stand to question her motive. However, she had been attracted to him before she knew his identity. Mo Qing slightly raised the corner of his lips, but did not smile, "I have self-knowledge, I have no capital, can let a woman fall in love with me at first sight." "But you are for me The scenery let go of his sleeve and grabbed his hand instead. "What I said is true. When I see you, I can''t move my eyes, and I always want to be closer to you. I know that my identity is the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion, and I am irreconcilable with Heifeng Village. But the affairs of the imperial court never let women interfere, and my father will not use me to do anything So shameless follow you, heartless always do the initiative that, you think these are all why? In your eyes, am I really just a woman with no self-respect and no sense of shame? " At the last sentence, her voice trembled slightly. Although it is said that the pursuit of love requires courage, but if it is to let a woman take the initiative, she will always have to show greater courage than men, maybe successful, others will say that you are made in heaven, maybe failed, people will say that this woman is really shameless. Mo Qing looked at the tear marks at the corners of her eyes, and her fingers moved, but she had lifted her hands to wipe them clean. The scenery inhaled the nose, she backed over the body, the voice is stuffy, "one day, I will let you believe that I did not cheat you." She ran out of the room. As she left, silence returned to the room. Mo Qing closed his eyes, he raised his hand on the painful head, gently pressed his temple, and finally sighed deeply. He never thought that he would pick up such a big trouble. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1256 The scenery found Qiao Ling and lived in Qiao Ling''s house. In the next few days, Mo Qing''s life was very quiet. It was so quiet. He seems to have returned to the days before he brought back the scenery. This should have been a familiar day for him, but he felt not used to it. In the afternoon, he habitually sat under the tree in the yard to carve wood, and there was always the illusion that she was chattering in his ears. He was impetuous, and the knife in his hand was crooked, and the wood in his hand was once again discarded by him. He threw away his things and looked at the sky. Today is a cloudy day. It won''t be too hot. Maybe He can go out for a walk. On the other side of the mountain, there is another person who also looks at the sky. The difference is that she is staring at the sky in a daze. Qiao Ling ran over with a smile, "summer scenery, can I take you out to play?" "Not good." Scenery has no spirit, and another hand to support the chin, the sky outside the window, white clouds were blown by the wind for a shape, she seems to see very fascinated. Qiao Ling blinked and blinked, "summer scenery, have you stayed with the doctor for a long time, and was infected with the breath of this life that can''t be loved?" "Probably." She had no spirit to answer. Jolling pulled her to her feet. "Then you should go out with me more." Three days ago, when the scenery suddenly came to her, Qiao Ling was also surprised. However, she looked at the desolation of the scenery, but she was smart and didn''t say much. There were not many empty houses in Heifeng village, and there were few women. Li Mang, who brought the scenery, had to arrange for the scenery to live with Qiao Ling temporarily. In order to exchange hostages, Qiao Ling put her own Half of the room was let out, but she wanted to beat around the Bush to ask if scenery had quarreled with the doctor. But as long as the doctor was mentioned, the scenery was sighing, and Qiao Ling did not dare to ask again. No wonder Qiao Ling is so curious. It''s because the leader of Heifeng stronghold doesn''t look like the leader of a Shanzhai. He doesn''t let others call him the stronghold leader, and others don''t know his name. Therefore, everyone has a tacit agreement to call him a doctor. Qiao Ling is not not curious about Mo Qing. But after she came to Heifeng village, she only met Mo Qing two or three times, and because of him I need to be quiet, no one should disturb my breath, she always can not find a topic to chat up, so for the scenery brought back by Mo Qing, Qiao Ling will inevitably feel strange. Qiao Ling''s heart is not bad, but her temperament is out of tune with the ancient times. This is not a chance to go out to play, she would like to bring scenery together? The scenery was pulled out of the gate by Qiao Ling. At the gate of the stockade, I saw the flowers and flowers on display No, it''s the coquettish Fu Xiang. When Fu Xiang saw the scenery, he immediately changed his face. "Qiao Ling, I only promised to take you out to play, but I didn''t promise to take this woman." "What''s wrong with one more person?" Qiao Ling fork waist, tone not good, "how, you black wind Village second in charge, also afraid to go out, not good protection of our two girls?" Fu Xiang hesitated, "that''s not what I said..." He is afraid of Afraid that Mo Qing didn''t know, he took the summer scenery out. If something happened Qiao Ling directly grabbed the hand of the scenery and left, "you can rest assured, I''ll take care of the accident!" Pay item black face, still follow behind them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1257 There is a secret shortcut down the mountain from Heifeng stronghold. This is what Mo Qing and Fu Xiang only know. In order to prevent the shortcut from being leaked, Fu Xiang cleverly blindfolded Qiao Ling and Fengjing. Three people hold a rope, and he drags two people in front of him to lead the way. This time, he was only interested in paying Xiang. He didn''t go to the romantic Museum for a long time due to the imperial court''s encirclement and suppression. He really missed the top players there. Fengliuguan is a place for men and women to play, because there are all Bunnies in it. Naturally, the card is also a man. It is well-known that he likes men. When she got to the city, it was already evening. Joling looked at the strengthened patrol at the gate of the city. After thinking about it, she took out a veil and let the scenery wear it. Of course, she also said, "if you want to go back, don''t take it." Scenery did not hesitate to put on the veil, but found a child, let him have already written the letter to the bodyguard of the prime minister''s house. Fu Xiang also checked it in person. There were only a few words in the letter to the effect that the parents didn''t have to worry about themselves. He watched the scenery give money to the child and let the child go again. Fu Xiang touched his chin, "to be honest You''ll take a fancy to my big brother, and I can''t believe it. " "Thank you for that. I can''t believe it." The quiet scenery glanced at him. "At least I can believe you don''t have any strange thoughts about him." Fu Xiang was stunned and said in a loud voice, "that''s my big brother. Am I such a dirty person?" "I don''t see why you are dirty." "The scenery is right!" Qiao Ling came to hold the hand of the scenery, "pay item, you can go and play by yourself. I''ll go to the gentle town to see my business. Tomorrow morning, you should remember to come to the gentle village to look for us." Waving his hand, Joling took the place opposite to the scenery and Fu Xiang. Scenery Leng Leng Leng, "Hello, gentle township is not brothel?" "Yes, there are so many beauties and programs there. It''s fun!" Qiao Ling dragged the scenery all the way to the gentle village. She was familiar with the back door and went in. All the staff of the gentle village knew Qiao Ling and would not stop her. "I think, girls like you who are poisoned by feudal ideas should broaden their horizons, so that you can have your own opinions and be an independent woman instead of just like other women Tao is attached to men. " On the way, they met a pianpianpian childe, Qiao Ling took the lead to say hello, "Mr. Zhang." "It was boss Joe." Zhang Cong arched his hand and looked at the scenery, "is this one?" Jolling laughed. "This is my friend." Veiled scenery, although feeling in this kind of mixed place is not good, but she still bravely nodded politely. Qiao Ling asked again, "it''s not too late now. Why did Mr. Zhang go back?" "Miss Yingying said she was not feeling well today I told her to rest more, so I decided to go back first. " "Mr. Zhang is really devoted to Yingying girl." Qiao Ling said with a smile: "every time I come to gentle village, I only point Yingying''s name." "See you, boss Joe." Zhang Cong was embarrassed and said, "I''ll go back first, boss Qiao. I''ll talk to you next time." Joling waved his hand, "easy to go." Zhang Cong nodded. When he was about to bypass the scenery, his foot accidentally stepped on the fragments of the bowl, and his body would fall to the ground. The scenery subconsciously reached out to help him. As a result, Zhang Cong suddenly gave a cry of pain, and his body turned to another direction. This time, Qiao Ling helped him. "Mr. Zhang, are you ok?" Zhang Cong touched his aching shoulder and shook his head. He looked around his eyes strangely. He could not see anything, but felt more evil. He said, "it''s OK. I''ll go first." Just look at his back holding his shoulder, it seems that the pain is not light. Looking at the stone in the corner, the scenery touches the chin, and the face under the veil smiles thoughtfully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1258 Qiao Ling took the scenery to meet a woman who still had charm. Her name was qiuniang, and she was the old lady in the name of gentle town. Before Qiao Ling appeared, because of the existence of the romantic hall, the business of gentle town was not very good. After Qiao Ling came, because of her advanced marketing strategy, the business of gentle town was revived, and Qiao Ling became the biggest investor in gentle town, In fact, he is also the biggest boss in gentle village. Qiuniang saw Qiao Ling and immediately brought them to their exclusive room. Qiuniang looked at the scenery with a smile, "is this the first time this girl comes?" "Yes." The scenery nodded. Qiuniang said: "it''s right for you to come here with your face covered. You are so beautiful. If you walk around our gentle country at will, you will get into trouble." The scenery was stunned. "How do you know what I look like when I''m covered with a veil?" "Girl, I don''t know." Qiuniang smiles, and she has a variety of styles and feelings. "I''ve seen a lot of people here. I don''t need to look at my face. I just look at this figure, this charm and temperament I''ll have an accurate number in my mind. " "Scenery dry smile," you are really fierce "Girl, don''t feel embarrassed. I see you must be a lady from a big family. When you come to a place like ours for the first time, you will feel uncomfortable. You can rest assured that since you are our boss Qiao''s guest, my qiuniang will treat you." Qiuniang said with a smile: "girls don''t have to feel stiff. How can you be comfortable and how to come?" The scenery didn''t expect that this qiuniang could see through people''s hearts like this. She really felt uncomfortable. How to say that? As a crossing woman, she can''t walk around the brothel like Qiao Ling. After all, the men who come here are looking for flowers and willows. If you are careless, you may lose yourself. Isn''t that what TV plays are all about? When the woman comes to the brothel, something will happen, and then the man will come out to save the beauty. Talking about the man Scenery suddenly thought of a thing, she asked Qiao Ling, "where do you know Duanmu gorgeous?" Qiao Ling a Leng, at the moment just realized the scenery when Duanmu gorgeous fiancee, her mood is a little delicate, then said: "I know him here and here." At that time, in order to save the business of gentle Town, Qiao Ling personally taught a group of girls in gentle town modern song and dance, and then used the flower queen to make a gimmick, which attracted many audiences. When Qiao Ling was commanding everything backstage, Duanmu gorgeous suddenly came in, so they met. Of course, Fengjing knows how Qiao Ling and duanmuxuan know each other. She just wants to ask a question, "have you ever thought about why duanmuxuan came to the brothel?" Jolling, she really didn''t think about it. Duanmuxuan doesn''t look like a lecher, but he still comes to the brothel Qiao Ling felt sad, but the scenery was suddenly in a good mood. The plot only arranged for the male and female owners to meet in the brothel, but did not explain why the man came to the brothel. You see, now you pick out the problem and you can see that duanmuxuan is a strict man, but he is just an ordinary man. Qiao Ling didn''t keep silent for a long time. She suddenly patted the table and said in a loud voice, "qiuniang, bring me the best wine, and the most beautiful girl will call it out for me too!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1259 Qiuniang shook her head, but she really sent people to deliver the wine and the girls. Qiao Ling solemnly said to the scenery, "the girls here are all trained by me. You will definitely be satisfied with their service. And the wine here is also my own choice. Summer scenery, today we are not drunk or return!" After a while, the wine was on the table. Qiao Ling poured a glass of wine and put it in the hand of scenery. She said to the girls in front of her carelessly: "I brought my friends here today. You should behave well!" "Yes." The girls'' voices are graceful and pleasant. If there is a man on the scene, I''m afraid the bones will be half crisped. With the sound of the piano, a more gentle and affectionate girl started the dance taught by Qiao Ling himself. Feng Feng holds a glass in her hand and is stunned because these women are dancing strippers "Don''t stand still! Drink Joling grabbed Feng Feng''s hand and poured all the wine in the cup into her mouth. The scenery was choked and coughed. However, Joling had already taken the wine pot and poured it into her mouth. She seemed to be drunk. She lay down on the table and beat the table and cried, "men are all bastards! You can''t live without a woman for a day What love is false! False "Yes It''s all fake... " The scenery blushed. She had only drunk a glass of wine. Now she was delirious. Her wine glass fell to the ground and stood up dizzily. Looking at the group of women in front of her, she laughed foolishly: "it''s better to be a woman. A woman is more specialized than a man Beauty, here I am She pulled off the veil on her face, rushed to the group of women with a red face, and hugged a person. She narrowed her eyes happily, put her hands into his clothes, and said with a smile: "the beauty is really fragrant..." But soon, she frowned again and touched her hands on her chest. She said vaguely, "beauty You don''t seem to have a big chest But it doesn''t matter. You see, mine is not big either... " She began to peel off her collar, but just a little bit, her hand was caught. She asked wrongly, "don''t you want to see my chest? But I want to show you... " "Summer scenery." The voice of the man gnashing his teeth came and made her stiff. When the scenery stopped, she raised her head, and the man''s familiar face appeared in the blurred vision. She curled her lips and said, "cut It''s really disappointing. If you don''t treat me well, you have to go to my illusion to annoy me... " He held on to her fidgety hand. "Do you think it''s my pleasure to annoy me?" "Let me go..." "I''m going to play with the beauties. I''m not going to play with you!" she yelled His eyes a dark, low voice, showing a trace of danger, "now I can''t put you down, but you want to leave, how can there be such a good thing in this day?" "Well? What do you say... " Her brain, attacked by alcohol, now has zero thinking ability. Mo Qing no longer talks to her, picks her up and walks to the door. Qiuniang, who is guarding the door, sees her and tries to stop her. But Mo Qing gives her a cold look. Qiuniang is shocked by his cold eyes and can''t say a word. Even though she has been in the place of Fengyue for so many years, it is the first time for qiuniang to see a person who is full of danger. Qiuniang has always been very good at seeing people. At least at this time, she can understand that if she dares to say anything more, she will lose her life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1260 Holding the scenery, she left from the back door of gentle village and left the place full of powder. Looking at her red face drunk under the moonlight, Mo Qing''s heart suddenly softened. Scenery has never been able to drink this kind of thing. She was drunk fast, but she didn''t sleep fast. With her eyes half open, she belched wine, put his face in her hands, and frowned and asked, "is it really you, Mo Qing?" "It''s me." Now it is late at night, and there are no other pedestrians in the street, so he can walk slowly with her on the road, and the night wind can make her drunk and sober. "Why are you here? Don''t you ignore me The scenery put her hand around his neck and rubbed his chest. She said vaguely, "I know, if I didn''t follow you blindly, you would not have paid attention to me..." He looked down at her. "Why do you think so?" "Because I''m always looking for you and talking to you. In fact, I''m not interested in the wood and herbs at all But if you like it, I can only stand by and watch you do what you like... " She said, "I know In your heart, I''m not as important as those herbs and wood... " If there are other people in his heart, it''s just that, at least, it''s also a person, it''s alive, like his heart is a group of dead things, he won''t like living people, which makes her more sad. Mo Qing stopped for a moment and said, "you can choose to give up and never come near me again." "I want to..." He stopped and the temperature around him seemed to turn cold suddenly. Scenery put his face on his chest and said, "but I just can''t do it!" Mo Qing''s face softened, holding her to move on, his voice has always been calm, "why can''t you do it? Your interests come and go quickly. " "If you can''t do it, you can''t..." She cried out in pain, "I''m also very annoyed, OK, but Maybe after a while, I''ll see it, and I won''t pester you any more. " "Do you think it''s possible?" "Yes..." She yawned, nodded and said lazily, "maybe I''ll meet a better man later. I like him, and he likes me Ah! Pain, pain, pain She screamed because the hand on her waist strengthened. "What are you doing?" she said "I''m reminding you not to dream." "Am I dreaming? This is a wonderful imagination of my future life! " "Then I can advise you to think of something practical." He said in a low voice. His dark and deep eyes made people feel the fear of not seeing the bottom of the abyss. "If you dare to see a man, I will kill one. If you dare to see two, I will kill a pair. I want to see what other men dare not take you away." "Mo Qing!" She exclaimed, "you''ve gone too far! You don''t like me, I don''t like others! I don''t want to be an old girl who can''t get married! " "Is it?" His lips slightly raised, "originally your biggest wish is to marry?" She was stupefied for a while, the brain is more confused, "the girl arrived the appropriate age to want to marry, shouldn''t it be?" "Since you want to get married, you can marry. The moon is just right tonight..." He slightly bowed his head and looked at her ignorant eyes with a smile, "we might as well marry first, how?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1261 Bridal chamber Rolling sheets! Although the scenery is drunk, she still remembers it. Even if she is drunk, she is also very excited. But soon, she has no interest in saying: "you don''t like me, I don''t want to roll the sheets with you." Roll the sheets These three words are used to describe the bridal chamber, but they have some meanings. Mo Qing smiles, tone light, "what you say is in love with me, are not all false?" "True, of course!" She increased the volume. "But rolling sheets is a thing that should make love to each other. Every woman''s body is very precious, and they should leave it to those who like and like themselves." Mo Qing said casually, "what if I say I like you?" She was stunned for a while, and then turned her lips, "I don''t believe it. Hum, men really don''t have a good thing. In order to roll sheets with women, they can say anything." "Don''t you believe I like you?" She shook her head. "I don''t believe it." "Then I''ll do something to make you believe me." He bowed his head and kissed her on the lips. There was a short circuit in the scenery brain for a moment. She only felt that this picture was very familiar. After thinking for a long time, she remembered that she had experienced such a scene not long ago. However, he and her role reversed. Different from the gentle kiss before the scenery, the control of Mo Qing is in the hand. His kiss is more intense and lingering. He Prys open her teeth and finds her tongue. He entices her to dance with him. When she obviously can''t cope with it, he doesn''t feel soft hearted. Instead, he is more aggressive, until he feels a pain in his tongue. He retreated a little, seeing her face more crimson, panting for breath. He bit her moist lips gently and asked softly, "are you a dog?" A question mark appeared in her eyes. He asked again, "otherwise, how could you bite so much?" The wine of scenery has already woken up half, she stares at him with red face, "you belong to dog!" "It doesn''t matter if you like to bite." Mo Qing took her back to the inn he had already reserved, and went into the room. He put her on the bed, gently stroked her hot cheek, and whispered, "I am willing to be bitten by you, no matter where it is..." Her heart beat so fast that she could hardly breathe. He joked, "what? Are you heatstroke again "Mo Qing, you big color embryo!" She grabbed the pillow and smashed it in the past, but he easily avoided it. More than that, she felt heavy on her body. It turned out that he had pressed on her. Mo Qing seems to be in a good mood. People like him who never show their emotions easily can only use the words "I didn''t say anything wrong. How can the scenery call me lechen?" She blushed and couldn''t speak, because now it seemed that no matter how she answered, it would be her own dirty. Therefore, she could only look at him wrongly and pretend to be pitiful. But Mo Qing is also eating her set, very moving she has the impulse to attract a pro Fong Ze, he can not be as calm as water, then obediently kiss her lips again. Maybe she was drunk and let her senses magnify. She couldn''t help falling into this kiss, and her hand was unconsciously wrapped around his neck. After a long time, the kiss ended. Her eyes were blurred and he couldn''t help it. "The scenery also feels It''s a good day to roll sheets, isn''t it? " "Well..." She nodded, and soon woke up, she pushed him down from the body, she lay down on his body, sat in his waist, she said solemnly: "well, we just rolled over, can sleep." Mo Qing: www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1262 The scenery said that she did. She got down from him, and she slept in the inner side of the bed, turned her back to him, said "good night", and then closed her eyes. Mo Qing waited for a long time. Seeing that she seemed to be really planning to muddle through, he jumped his forehead, sat up from the bed, and stared at her back. For a while, he picked up the sleeping man and said, "you are afraid." "No, no!" Scenery opened his eyes, shook his head, and rushed into his arms, buried his face in his chest, "I''m not afraid!" "You''ll be afraid, and of course." He looked down at her head, gently held her waist, "my body, more than my face terror." "Not because of this!" She raised her head and saw him staring at herself. She pursed her lips in embarrassment. Then she whispered, "I''m afraid of pain..." Moqing pause, he can cure, naturally also know what she said pain means, slightly bow his head, kiss her eyebrows, he gently said: "sleep." Scenery but dare not sleep, pulled his sleeve, she carefully asked: "are you angry?" "No Originally, he just wanted to tease her. He wanted her before marriage. For her, it was also a very irresponsible thing. However, her face was tangled. At last, she bit her lips, as if she had made some important decision. She stretched out her hand and began to pick off his clothes. With this determined expression, people mistook her for going to the execution ground. Mo Qing seized her hand, he helplessly said: "I don''t need you to prove anything." "I need it!" Simply and neatly spit out three words, scenery just took off his collar, exposed a large chest, the chest skin, there are still ugly and terrible scars, she suddenly did not dare to start. She is the daughter of Xia family. When did she see such a terrible thing? Mo Qing raised his hand to cover her eyes, he whispered: "don''t look if you are afraid." "I''m not afraid." Holding his hand covering his eyes, the voice of the scenery was a little uncomfortable, "I just Just afraid of your pain, Mo Qing, do you still hurt? " Her fingers gently touched the marks on his body, as if touching a fragile treasure. Mo Qing''s lips moved, but there was no syllable. After a moment, he pulled her into his arms and sighed softly in her ear. "Why sigh?" "Did I hurt you?" she asked in his arms "No He kisses the side of her ear and says softly, "a long time ago, I didn''t hurt." Her face was close to his chest, and she could hear his steady and powerful heartbeat. Suddenly, she felt more comfortable, "Mo Qing Why are you hurt? " "When I was ordered by my grandfather to deal with a dangerous person, I was hurt by accident." "Did you kill that dangerous man?" "That man died, but I didn''t kill him." The scenery kisses the uneven skin on his chest and says with a soft smile, "that''s good." He gently touched her head, in her kiss himself, the body has a brief stiffness. She looked up with a smile in her eyes. It''s good that you''re alive "Very good indeed." Mo Qing raised a point of lip corner, a hand caught her chin, once again kiss him how also taste not enough lips. Before getting a precious thing, it is fair to lose something. If the loss of a perfect body is just for meeting her, then in Mo Qing''s opinion, the price is nothing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1263 This night, in addition to the emotional disclosure, scenery and Mo Qing nothing happened, because she was drunk, she did not stay up for too long and fell asleep in his arms. When I woke up the next day, I opened my eyes and saw that he was quietly staring at myself. The person who just woke up was at a loss for a moment, and then she responded. She blinked, "when did you wake up?" "Soon." Mo Qing raised his hand and gently rubbed it on her cheek. He whispered in a low voice, "how are you sleeping?" "Well..." She grabbed his hand and rubbed her face. She narrowed her eyes happily and drilled into his arms. She sighed: "fortunately, I still have drunk memories. Otherwise, if you cheat on me, I can''t help it..." "What can''t be done?" "If you change your mind and say what you said yesterday In fact, you have not said that, then I can not prove that you like me "Don''t worry. I never regret what I say." Gently around her waist, his lips raised a smile. The scenery is not willing to ask again: "that now in your heart, is I important, or those herbs and wood important?" "The herbs and wood, just..." "Just what?" "No, nothing." Mo Qing gently kisses her lip corner, "those things and you have no comparability." There was joy in her eyes, "that is to say In the future, you will not spend so much time carving wood, but will accompany me, right? " "Yes, I will accompany you." "Mo Qing, I believe you really like me now!" A turn over on his body, she was excited to keep him, only feel like the mood is more sweet than eating sweet sugar. And soon, she changed a little, because she felt the heat on her belly. Men, every morning is very easy to react, Mo Qing is also a man, his body is no exception. "Mo Qing Are you feeling ok? " "If the scenery is to ask, can I control myself..." He smiles. "I think I can just do it as long as you don''t move." "Then I will not move..." Scenery honest lying on his body, motionless, seems to be really afraid that he will be an excited to do something. But Mo Qing''s self-control has always been excellent. After a while, his body''s reaction gradually subsided. He touched the back of her head against his chest, and he sighed, "you are really a trouble." She quipped, "why am I in trouble?" "From the first day I met you, when I saw you meddling, I knew that you must be a trouble." "Mo Qing!" He laughed. "It''s a pity that I took you back when I knew you were a trouble." She looked up at him. "So you regret it now?" "It''s too late to regret." His voice was soft and gentle. "After all, I''m going to put you on this dog skin plaster myself." "Is there a dog skin plaster that I look so good?" She was unconvinced and sat up from him, holding his face and saying, "can you find me such a piece of dog skin plaster, is it you who make a profit?" Even if she is a dog skin plaster, it must be the most beautiful dog skin plaster in the world. He raised his lips. "I did make it." As the words fell, the hand on the back of her head slightly forced her to lower her head, and he once again kissed her chattering mouth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1264 Just fall in love with the couple, always special stick people, or stick to the kind of air can be filled with pink bubbles. Scenery and Mo Qing are tired of slanting to the point of getting better in the sun before they come out of the room. Mo Qing leaves the room, and he plans to take the scenery back to Heifeng village today. "When are you going to marry me Scenery holding his hand, smiling and he walked in the street, her face covered with a veil, but today although he is still in black, but did not wear a black hat. Mo Qing said: "the matter of marriage still needs to be considered for a long time." "What can I do for a long time?" He paused slightly and said, "at least I need to give you a big wedding, and your parents..." "It doesn''t matter if the wedding is grand or not." The scenery shook his arm and said, "my parents can do nothing about it. When they are willing to accept me to marry you, I don''t know which monkey year to go. Didn''t we agree? We can use time to make them accept ours Mo Qing has a little short silence, he seems to be thinking, what words to answer. At this time, the front of the crowd surging, the scenery, I can see there is gentle Township, gentle town should be cold in the daytime, but today it is abnormal and lively. Fengjing also forgot to investigate the marriage issue with Mo Qing. She took Mo Qing''s hand and went over to have fun. When she got close, she found a row of Yamen people standing at the door. She stepped back and asked a woman next to her politely, "elder sister, what''s going on here?" "But big things." The woman in cloth covered her mouth and said, "I heard that people died in this brothel, and they died. Isn''t it a big deal?" "Death?" The first reaction of Fengguang was that a girl was abused to death, but soon she shook her head and rejected her guess. Gentle village is Qiao Ling''s property. Qiao Ling is a true, good and beautiful woman owner, or a person who called for equality in ancient times. She could not let such a situation appear in her own industry. Mo Qing see scenery curious, then also asked: "who died?" If only a simple brothel woman died, the Yamen would not be so enthusiastic. The woman lowered her voice and said, "it''s said that it''s the master of Zhangjia who does silk business. This young master often comes to the brothel to look for girls. He''s a frequent visitor in the brothel. He didn''t realize that he really died in gentle village this time." "Mr. Zhang?" Scenery soon thought of a person, "is not a man called Zhang Cong?" "Exactly." The woman nodded, "early this morning, he was found dead in a girl''s room. Zhang Jia is a rich family. This is not the case. The Yamen sent someone to rush him." "Scenery frown," that now can have doubt person? " "It is said that he is interrogating a suspicious person. I don''t know about other things. When the Yamen handles a case, it is impossible for them to disclose too much information about the case for the common people to know." The scenery said thanks, then she took Mo Qing out of the crowd, frowned and thought about something. Mo Qing raised her hand and stroked her eyebrows and asked softly, "what''s the matter?" "Tell me..." The scenery stares at him tightly, "that clump was not killed by you, right?" Mo Qing Wei Dun, "why do you think it''s my hand?" "I don''t know I''m afraid that if you really killed Zhang Cong... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1265 "What would you do if I killed him?" The scenery tangled and frowned again. For a long time, she determined to hold his hand and asked, "you don''t leave any evidence of murder, do you?"? People die in the gentle village. As long as you don''t leave evidence, no one will think that it is you who moved the hand. " Mo Qing suddenly laughed, "I''m from Heifeng stronghold. What if I leave evidence?" After a pause in the scenery, he remembered that he was actually the leader of Heifeng stronghold. For the government, Heifeng stronghold is killing people like a horse and committing all kinds of evil. Even if they have one more life on their head and one less one to admit their life, there is no difference. "Then I Do I think too much... " She was embarrassed to look at him, because he was really not like a mountain bandit, so that she forgot his real identity. "No Mo Qing slightly bowed his head. His eyes were as dark as the night. He lowered his voice. "If it wasn''t on the street and there were no other people, I would kiss you." His deep and slightly dumb voice confused people, scenery face uncontrolled red up, she looked around, see no one heard their words, she was relieved, and looked up shyly at him, "you talk serious." "I didn''t kill people," he said "What?" She was stunned, "you said you didn''t kill Zhang Cong?" "Not bad." Mo Qing said, "I have been with you since I took you back to the inn last night. Even if you fell asleep, I did not leave you for a moment." At that time, even if she was asleep, she would not let go of his waist. At that time, Mo Qing was not willing to push her out of her arms. On the contrary, when she fell asleep, her hands would always move on him, and she would unconsciously eat tofu. He was really painful and happy. Scenery will not doubt Mo Qing''s words, she pursed her lips, "then you just deliberately let me think that you killed people, what do you mean?" "The scenery is so serious that I can''t help but tease you." He asked for mercy in a low voice, "don''t be angry with the scenery. After you go back, you can do anything you want to do to me." You can do anything Think about whip and candle She almost had two nosebleeds, shook her head, and put those exciting scenes out of her mind. She said with a straight face, "you should be serious. Since you didn''t kill people, that''s good." He said, "to be honest, I didn''t want to kill him." As soon as the scenery stopped, she thought he was teasing herself. Instead of taking this sentence seriously, she thought for a moment and said, "it''s really strange. Last night, Qiao Ling and I saw that Zhang Cong had left the gentle village. How could he die in the gentle village?" Can we say that Zhang Cong was killed only after he returned to the gentle village? At this time, the people of Yamen opened their way, and the crowd made way for him. A man in splendid clothes, with a look of despising all kings, walked into the gentle village, and those yamen servants were very respectful to him. "Duanmu is gorgeous..." Scenery saw the man''s face, but more doubt, "how did he come?" At the moment, Mo Qing cool voice, "I remember, that is the scenery of the fiance." The scenery behind a cool, "he is just my fiance in name, I absolutely have no feelings for him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1266 "Is it?" Mo Qing faintly spits out two words, cannot hear the mood. The scenery was busy pulling his little hand, "you believe me, I don''t like him, let alone Qiao Ling..." Wait a minute, like duanmuxuan''s indifferent personality, the death of a young master of a merchant''s family is just a small matter for him. He has no need to come to the scene to deal with such a case, and Qiao Ling is the only one who can break the rules. "Mo Qing, I suspect that it is Qiao Ling who is suspected by Yamen to kill Zhang Cong now." He asked jokingly, "because Duanmu is coming?" "Mm-hmm!" With a strong nod, the scenery can be sure. In nine out of ten places where there are male owners, there are female masters. She asked, "when you took me away yesterday, was Qiao Ling still in the gentle countryside?" "About." He didn''t pay attention to Jolling, and he could only use about two words. The scenery certainly nodded, "that must be right. It must be that Qiao Ling was regarded as a prisoner and was controlled, but Qiao Ling did not look like a murderer." "Scenery is interested in this case?" "It''s a little bit..." After all, in her memory, in addition to doing business, Joling was flirting with male owners. This is a pure essay, but there has never been a murder case. "Since we are interested in the scenery, let''s go and have a look." "But here has been surrounded by yamen people..." He said with a smile, "you can go wherever you want to go with me." His words are not false. Mo Qing takes the scenery around the back door of gentle village. The door is locked, but it is difficult for him to defeat him. He holds her waist and flies up. But in the blink of an eye, she lands safely within the boundary of gentle village. The scenery can not help sighing, "sure enough, lightness skill is a good thing for home travel." He took her hand. "Follow me." They bypassed the others and soon came to the room where the scenery stayed yesterday. However, there were yamen guards at the door. They couldn''t hear what the people inside were saying. Mo Qing took the scenery to the next room. There was no one in the room. Fengguang wanted to ask him how he knew that the room was empty, but he was good at martial arts. Therefore, with his ear power, he could tell that there was no one in this room It''s not surprising. But scenery is not martial, so even if she enters the room next door, she also needs to rely on Mo Qing to tell her what duanmuxuan is talking about. "The Yamen people said that they should handle affairs according to law and send Qiao Ling to the prison." "But Duanmu Xuan refused the proposal," Mo said The scenery stopped for a moment, "in fact, you don''t need to say duanmuxuan is bending the law for Qiao Ling''s selfish ends. I''d like to know who killed Zhang Cong." "At present, it is suspected that only in Qiao Ling''s room and Yingying girl''s body, the former''s room is the place where the dead appear, and the latter is the flower queen often ordered by the dead. It is said that the florist''s attitude towards the dead is not good, but there is also the murderer''s knife in Qiao Ling''s room." She immediately said, "isn''t it obvious that it''s planted?" "Indeed." Mo Qing nodded, "but before there is no more powerful evidence and the suspect appears, Qiao Ling''s suspicion will never be cleared." "But there is Duanmu gorgeous, even if Qiao Ling really killed people, she will be OK." He said: "with me, even if you want to kill duanmuxuan, it''s OK." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1267 Scenery raised his hand and helped his forehead, "I didn''t want to kill people. You don''t have to compare with him in this respect." "No need to compare." Mo Qing canthus slightly curved, "he is not my opponent." "Confident It''s a good thing. " She didn''t expect that Mo Qing, who seemed to be silent, seemed to have changed when she met something related to duanmuxuan. Mo Qing a smile, "now the result of their discussion has come out, do you want to listen?" "Yes!" She looked forward to seeing him. "Kiss me and I''ll tell you." Scenery a Zheng, glared at him, "you can really pick the time to talk about conditions." Although she said that, she still stood on tiptoe to kiss his lip. The dragonfly kiss ended and was about to leave, but he held her body and deepened the kiss. After a long time, Mo Qing stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips. Her eyes reflected her rosy cheeks. He was in a good mood. "Duanmuxuan said that she would take Qiao Ling back to the palace for custody. When the Yamen has made further progress, we will talk about whether Qiao Ling is guilty or not." "Take it back to the palace Take custody? " Isn''t that just taking them back to take care of them? Mo Qing said: "yamen people are afraid of Duanmu gorgeous four Wangye identity, can only temporarily let Qiao Ling leave." Well, this result is not unexpected. Since there is a beautiful Duanmu, she can be sure that Joling will be OK. After watching the excitement, she has no interest in staying here. Holding his arm, she said sweetly, "let''s leave." Mo Qing nodded, because the Yamen people had left, they could not be as careful as they had been when they came here, and because of the sudden death of people in gentle village, all the girls and people were listening to Qiu Niang''s instruction in the hall. Scenery and Mo Qing hand in hand, not anxious to walk on the long corridor of no one, suddenly rushed out of a man, scenery scared, to Mo Qing side a shrink. Mo Qing touched her head and comforted her, "it''s payment." Sure enough, it was Fu Xiang who landed suddenly with his lightness skill. He came to see a man and a woman so close in front of him that he wiped his eyes with disbelief. Mo Qing already asked: "what''s the matter?" "I, I, I..." Pay a stuttering, "brother Mo, I didn''t mean to take this girl out." "Well." Mo Qing''s attitude is very cold. Fu Xiang was not sure whether he blamed himself. He said carefully, "I came to find Qiao Ling, but I didn''t expect..." Fu Xiang talks to Mo Qing, but the scenery is too lazy to interrupt. Suddenly, a cat sitting on the Wall attracts her attention. She releases her hand and Mo Qing sees that she is just squatting on the side and playing with the cat, so she is relieved that there is no more to do. The corner of the wall is full of weeds. The scenery casually pulls a Dogtail grass to tease the cat. After a while, the cat meows, perhaps annoyed. It gets up from the ground and goes far around the corner. Never relaxed, staring at her, Mo Qing reminded, "scenery, don''t go far." "Oh..." As she agreed, she also went to the corner of the corridor. She leaned over the wall and stretched out her head to look at it. As soon as she saw it, she suddenly called out. Soon, she was hugged from behind. Mo Qing covered her eyes and whispered in her ear, "don''t be afraid. I''m here." Fu Xiang also saw the scene in front of him. Rao is the second leader of Heifeng stronghold. He is used to the big wind and waves. He is also surprised, "this is What? " The gloomy and depressing scene in front of me is different from the bright gentle village separated by a wall. It is a desolate and desolate cemetery. The graveyard is not terrible. What''s terrible is that there are hundreds of tombstones without words. What''s more strange is that every tombstone is hung with a worn-out doll. Some silk thread has fallen off and the doll is dirty On the ground. When the wind blows, and no weeds grow on the graveyard, another doll breaks its thread and falls on the soil. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1268 It''s a weird scene. It''s a frightening scene. Mo Qing did not put down the hand that covered the eyes of the scenery. He took the scenery and went back to the bright corridor. However, Fu Xiang said in a low voice: "this is really strange Obviously, when I just came here, I didn''t.... " The scenery of the body is a shake. Touching Mo Qing''s cold and frosty sight, Fu Xiang closed his mouth and did not dare to say a word more. The scenery pulls down Mo Qing''s hand, and her face turns pale. When she is not prepared, she sees that strange cemetery. For her, the impact is not ordinary, "why Will there be cemeteries here? " "Don''t worry. It''s none of our business." Mo Qing took the hand of scenery and went on to the back door of gentle village. He said faintly: "since the scenery is afraid, I forget this matter." "But..." In order to keep up with him, the scenery must raise his feet quickly I think... " He suddenly whispered, "I don''t feel anything." She looked stiff and confused. Fu Xiang follows, looks at Mo Qing, and then looks at the frightened scenery. He looks puzzled. Soon, Mo Qing reacted to his gaffe and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tightly and said with chagrin, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have offended you." "It doesn''t matter..." "It would be nice to have me by the side of the scenery." He whispered softly, "scenery doesn''t need to think about other things, just think about me." "Well..." Mo Qing''s attitude is not normal, but she dare not ask more, nodding her head obediently, she can only suppress the inexplicable in the bottom of her heart. When they came out of the back door, they just met a little maid who came back from the outside. When she saw a fresh face, she was stunned, "how many are?" The back door of gentle village is always known only by people in gentle village, and there are guards at the door. How do they get out of the back door? Scenery didn''t want to make a big fuss and said, "we are friends of Qiao Ling. When we heard of her accident, we came to see her specially." "It turned out to be a friend of boss Joe." Little maid rich body salute, "a few good, I am Yingying girl''s maid, Xiaoyu." "Yingying girl?" Fu Xiang said: "I remember, this time, Yingying girl is also one of the suspects." "Exactly." Xiaoyu said sadly: "I just came back after sending the girl to Yamen. I''m afraid she will suffer a lot of crime this time." The pay item of gossip asked again, "well, tell me, are your girls murderers?" "Well..." Xiaoyu was a little uneasy. "I only know that the girl is extremely temperamental. She not only has high requirements for guests, but also likes to receive guests by heart. Mr. Zhang likes Yingying very much. He not only points out the girl''s name every time she comes to gentle village, but also says that she will be redeemed from the brothel and take her as a concubine." Fu Xiang sighed, "it''s a lucky thing that a brothel woman can become a concubine''s room of a wealthy family." "But the girl was very reluctant." Xiaoyu said: "girl, she once said that the men who have lived with other women are second-hand goods. If she wants to marry, she will only marry a man with clean body. She not only looks down on such a man as Mr. Zhang, but also says something behind his back." The scenery is not only her, but also Fu Xiang. A woman who lives in a brothel asks for a virgin??? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1269 Fu Xiang asked directly, "is your girl not ill?" "Girl, of course she is not ill." Xiaoyu seems to be a little discontented, "girl, she just has her own pursuit. Since boss Qiao came, she has often taught us lessons, so that many girls have their own pursuit and goal. We are no longer willing to be a woman who is willing to rely on men, but to become a woman who can ask for men." "But..." The scenery dry smile, "that Yingying girl request point, seems to be some strange." This is the ancient times, when you could get married at the age of 16, or you could have a wife and have children. Most men would have given them away for the first time before they were 20 years old. Wait a minute, suddenly think of this question, scenery looked up at Mo Qing, a look, Mo Qing can know what she is thinking, he then told her with no panic in the eyes, before, he has never been interested in women, men are also. The scenery thought about him before that separates from the crowd to live alone, also has that taciturn disposition, she chose to believe. Eye contact here is just a flash, while Xiaoyu suddenly gets emotional. "The girl says that Yingying''s request is wrong. Does the girl want to marry a stallion man and second-hand goods, and entangle with the dirty body of a man?" Scenery was asked a little confused. In a blink of an eye, the black figure moved. Mo Qing had already grasped Xiaoyu''s neck. His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a danger in his tone. "What did you just say?" "I Cough... " Xiaoyu''s feet left the ground, she said painfully: "young master, spare your life..." Fu Xiang said sarcastically at the same time, "this gentle woman from the countryside is really extraordinary." "Don''t kill her." The scenery sighed and took ramoqing''s hand. "She is just a poor creature who refuses to live in the real world. I''m not angry." Mo Qing hesitated for a second, or let go of her hand, and Xiaoyu fell to the ground. She looked at Mo Qing in fear, and quickly got up and ran away. Mo Qing asked the scenery, "really not angry?" "No Scenery shakes her head and behaves very generously, "to tell the truth, I look at her just like seeing a person with a brain disease. She will not understand how wonderful she is if she is angry with such a sick person." She would like to say that Qiao Ling is really capable of turning a group of brothel girls into such an extreme state. This brainwashing ability is not so strong. Fengjing has always disliked male chauvinism, but if Xiaoyu and Yingying are changed into different genders, and if they are male, they only want to marry a virgin. In fact, their seemingly feminist ideas are no different from those criticized by modern people. The only difference is gender. Fu Xiang clapped his hands, "sister-in-law really sees through." Scenery a meal, and smile asked: "what do you call me?" "Call you sister-in-law." Pay item looked at Mo Qing, "am I calling wrong?" "Of course not!" Beautiful scenery hugged Mo Qing, "you see your little brother called me sister-in-law, when will you marry me?" "Wait a minute." He touched her head with a smile. "When will that wait?" "It won''t be long." He whispered, "I promise you." She pursed her mouth in discontent. But Fu Xiang blinked his eyes in doubt. Because his elder brother loves a woman beyond common sense, he should pull her into marriage as soon as possible. How can he say that he has to wait? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1270 On the way back to the Shanzhai, Fu Xiang looked at Mo Qing''s face and gave up the idea of blindfolded scenery. He felt a little uneasy, "brother Mo, Qiao Ling has been taken away by duanmuxuan. Does it really matter?" "What does it matter?" All Mo Qing''s eyes are placed on the scenery, to prevent her from walking on the mountain road, where she will be stumbling and stumbling, and don''t pay a glance. Fu Xiang was a little depressed, but after looking at the scenery, he put his dissatisfaction in his heart. He said, "duanmuxuan is the fiance of his sister-in-law. If Qiao Ling tells duanmuxuan that his sister-in-law is not a hostage here, what should the Xia Dynasty do if she comes up again?" "It doesn''t matter." The scenery said with a smile: "at that time, you can take me as a hostage again." Fu Xiang pauses for a while and asks a question that has been thinking for a long time, "is old Xia not your biological father?" "Of course, I am my father''s own, otherwise my father can value me so much?" "Then how could you say it so easily and threaten your father as a hostage?" The scenery naturally said: "because this is the best way to prevent you and my father from fighting." Her idea is very simple. It is impossible for the court and Heifeng stronghold to be friendly. However, she can make two groups of people less than once to fight. She even thinks of the worst result. If Heifeng stronghold is destroyed, she asks her father to let her take Mo Qing to run away. As for other people, she can''t control it. After hearing Fengguang''s reply, Fu Xiang felt that he had asked a stupid question. So he asked a sharper question, "who would you choose between your father and my elder brother?" Can''t help, always quiet Mo Qing also looked at the scenery, he was waiting for her answer. Scenery did not hesitate to say: "choose Mo Qing." Mo Qing''s lips quietly rose a point, you can see that he must be in a good mood now. But he asked, "you just gave up your father?" "It''s not giving up." The scenery glanced at Fu Xiang and seemed to despise him very much, "my father and my mother, but Mo Qing has only me. I left my parents. It''s a big deal When I have a daughter with Mo Qing in the future, I will pay for it to my parents as a daughter. Don''t you say, Mo Qing? " "Yes." Mo Qing coughed low, but his ears were red. Fu Xiang hehe said, "how do you know you can have a daughter?" "It doesn''t matter. If you have more children, one will be a daughter. Are you right, Mo Qing?" Mo Qing was named on the face suddenly some hot, he again whispered, "yes." Although sometimes he can make her blush and bewilderment, as long as the scenery is bolder than him, he is definitely the one who is embarrassed. Pay item is almost breathtaking. It''s amazing to see the face of scenery. "Don''t you think a woman would be shy to say these words?" "Why be shy?" The scenery takes Mo Qing''s hand and smiles sweetly, "anyway, I will marry Mo Qing, and I will certainly give birth to Mo Qing in the future. Isn''t this a normal thing?" suddenly paid no attention to where to Tucao, indeed, make complaints about the scenery is true, after marriage, is not born children? Not out of the cabinet girl said these words, will always make people laugh, but she said so naturally, it is not a joke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1271 The next journey, Fu Xiang is very quiet, probably because he finds that he can''t get the scenery, so he doesn''t want to find a topic. When we got to Heifeng village, the scenery was already too tired. When we went to Mo Qing''s residence, she was already carried on his back. When Fu Xiang entered Heifeng village, she had already gone in another direction. So at this time, only two of them were left in the sunset of this evening. The scenery lies on his back and says lazily, "if you feel tired, I can go down by myself." "You are light." Mo Qing is not anxious to walk on the path with the afterglow. His face is not red, his breath is not panting, a group of light clouds and breeze, "we will be there soon." "Well..." On his back, smelling his reassuring breath, she suddenly felt full of security, could not help but close her eyes and began to feel sleepy. After a while, Mo Qing heard her breath. He knew that she was asleep, so he put her step lighter and more stable. When he got back to the yard, he put people in his room, covered her quilt, sat by the bed and enjoyed her sleeping face for a while. He went out to cook dinner. It was not until the mid day of the month that the scenery opened her eyes. She stayed on the bed and watched the night outside the window for a while. Later, she sat up in the arms of the man who came into the room. She put her chin on his shoulder and yawned happily, "did I sleep for a long time?" "Soon, not two hours." Mo Qing raised her hand and adjusted her slightly disordered hair. She asked softly, "are you full of sleep?" "Well But I seem to have a bad nightmare... " The scenery of the body suddenly trembled, she drilled into his arms, "I dream In the cemetery I saw today, there are two tombstones engraved with the names of my parents... " Mo Qing''s hand on her head was stiff. For a moment, he patted her back and gently comforted her, "it''s just a dream. Dream and reality are opposite, don''t care." "I''m just afraid I don''t know why. After seeing the cemetery, I can''t forget it. And when I''m alone, I can''t help thinking about it. " In her eyes, she was at a loss. "I wonder why there are so many tombstones without words, and why are there dolls on them?" "You don''t have to think about it with me." Mo Qing laughed, "isn''t the scenery always thinking about marrying me? It''s better to think about how our wedding should be held, what kind of dowry you want, and what kind of wedding dress you want. " The scenery raised his head and said excitedly, "do you want to marry me when?" "Not bad." He chuckled, "on the fifteenth day of a month, it''s a good day, OK?" "Good!" She nodded happily. Even if he said he would marry her in a few days, she would have no opinion. Mo Qing saw her reaction, really feel lovely, then can not help but kiss her, this just said: "but before marriage, I need to leave for a period of time." "Leave?" The scenery stopped. "Where are you going?" "I want to find something. It won''t take too long. The scenery will stay in Heifeng village and wait for me." He raised his hand to her cheek. "I''ll be back soon." "You said it would not be long How long was that "Three days at least, seven or eight days more." "No!" She suddenly got excited and hugged him and said, "if you leave, you will not come back." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1272 "Scenery..." "Can''t you take me with you where you''re going?" The scenery bit the lip to cry out, "are you going to leave me alone and never come back again?" "No Mo Qing didn''t think about why her current mood would suddenly become so excited. He just kept pacifying her and gently kissing her tears. "You believe me, I will come back when I finish my business." She pursed her lips and her eyes were covered with rain and mist. "Can''t you take me with you? I promise, I will be very obedient... " "I know the scenery will be very obedient." He took her in his arms and put it in her ear and said in a soft voice, "but I need scenery to stay in Heifeng village and prepare for our wedding banquet, right?" "I can''t do it well..." "It doesn''t matter. The people in Heifeng stronghold will help you. You can think about the scenery. When I come back, I can see that the scenery is ready for everything. Then our wedding date can be advanced." The scenery tightened his clothes and sobbed, "that Will you really come back to me? " "Of course, I never thought about leaving you." Mo Qing bowed her head and gently kisses her head, "I''m not willing to leave you." "Well What will I do if you don''t come back? " "There won''t be this. If, Mo Qing is the most unlikely man in the world to leave behind the scenery of summer." He said in a low voice with a smile: "if there is a real if, I did not come to find the scenery, it must be that I am dead, but the scenery can rest assured, I will become a ghost, and if I want to escape from the palace of hell, I will surely float to see the scenery." She was amused by his words, and now her face was laughing and crying, but it was funny. The scenery rubbed against his chest, "well, you must come to me. If you don''t come to me, I will never let you go." "Good." He accepted with pleasure. In order to come back quickly, Mo Qing left the Heifeng village the next morning. Naturally, he was so good at life that she coaxed her for half an hour before she was willing to let him leave with his hand in her arms. She kept waving her hands to make him come back early. Next to the payment to see straight smack tongue, "you have not married, so reluctant to give up?" "It''s none of your business." The scenery is not in a good mood, and there is no good face to deal with the item. However, Fu Xiang was amused and said, "the murderer who killed Mr. Zhang has come out. Do you want to guess who it is?" "Xiaoyu." Scenery cold spit out two words. Pay item a Leng, "how do you know?" She was right. "I guess." This reason cannot be refuted. The murder case can be described by the word "wonderful flower". Yingying, like Xiaoyu, thought that choosing a man must be a virgin. However, when Yingying met Zhang Cong, they all said that Yingying didn''t like Zhang Cong, but it was just lustful. She not only liked it very much, but also hoped to enter the door of Zhangjiakou. But Xiaoyu thought Yingying had betrayed their letter Yang, not long after Zhang Cong left that day, she lit Mi Xiang in Yingying''s room. When Yingying was unconscious, she went to Zhang''s house and took Zhang Cong back from the back door on the reason that Yingying had something important to discuss with. Zhang Cong entered the house with MI Xiang and soon became unconscious. Xiaoyu killed Zhang Cong easily, and then carried Zhang Cong''s body to Qiao Ling''s house, because she knew that Xiao, even if Qiao Ling killed people, there is Duanmu gorgeous, Qiao Ling will be OK. As for Xiaoyu, she was too excited to know the truth when she went to Xiaochai''s shop, but she was too excited to know that Xiaoyu''s medicine was too much for Xiaoyu to use ¡£ Scenery is not interested in these things. She is counting the days with her fingers. Mo Qing has been away for three days, but he said that she could come back in three days at the fastest. However, at night, the people she had to wait for did not come back. The scenery sitting under the tree is holding a wood carving of Mo Qing. She is going to fall, but she doesn''t fall. She just says with dissatisfaction: "if you don''t come back tomorrow, I won''t burn these things!" Suddenly, a few white lights flashed under the night, and she looked up and saw several men in white coming to fight against the sword. When she was stunned, those men had landed in front of her. She just wanted to say whether she had seen the immortals or not, when she saw several people drawing swords against her, the cold faced man at the head said coldly: "fierce ghost, ambush it!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1273 Fierce ghost? What sharp ghost? The scenery heard inexplicable, so she stood up at a loss, "what do you say? Is there a ghost here? " The leading man in White said coldly, "you have been in the black wind mountain for hundreds of years. Why pretend to be stupid?" "What are you talking about..." She grasped the rabbit wood carving in her hand. "I am a human being. I am a lady of the prime minister''s mansion in Duanmu King''s court. I''m not a ghost." "The Duanmu Dynasty was destroyed a hundred years ago, and the prime minister''s office of Xia Dynasty was destroyed 300 years ago. What you said is nonsense." The scenery body is stiff, she Zheng Zheng asks: "what do you say What Xia family has been destroyed? " "Three hundred years ago, Jiaolong made a riot, and the Xia family all died under Jiaolong. You are the eldest lady of Xia family who has been dead for many years. However, you do not want to reincarnate. Instead, you have occupied Heifeng mountain for hundreds of years, absorbing the aura of the earth, causing all things on Heifeng mountain to dry up and lay down a wounding array. If this is a disaster to the world, how can you stay?" The man in White said coldly, "brothers, this ghost has high magic power. You need to set up an array to catch it!" Several men behind him said, "yes!" As soon as the voice fell, the five men flew up and surrounded the scenery in the middle. They changed their moves, pinched the formula in their hands, and the golden array constantly flashed. However, the scenery stood in a daze and watched them throw out different techniques, but she did not respond to them. The cold faced man was stunned, then gritted his teeth and said: "I didn''t expect that your cultivation is so powerful that even the exorcism array is not afraid." "Did you just use exorcism against me?" She pauses and says, "I''m sorry, I don''t know." A man in White said excitedly: "second elder martial brother, this female ghost despises us!" The second elder martial brother, you look at the scenery "I''m the 32nd generation disciple of Xianmen, chixuan of chizi generation!" He pointed to the sword in his hand and said in a loud voice, "female ghost, even if we can''t fight you today, we have to act for heaven! Change Then, the scenery watched them change their positions around themselves. She watched the golden magic light coming towards her, but she didn''t feel any discomfort. Instead, she felt dizzy and tired after standing for a long time. She sat back on the stone bench again. She thought about the destruction of Xia''s family 300 years ago If so, isn''t her parents However, just before she came to Heifeng village, she was still with her father. If she is a ghost, how can other people see her? How could she be with Mo Qing? Maybe, it''s just that these people are wrong Some people saw the scenery, and said: "second elder martial brother! The dame doesn''t look at me or us at all Chixuan is the best among the younger generation of Xianmen. It''s no wonder that chixuan has been despised by a female ghost? He was very angry in his heart. Regardless of the array, he flew straight up and appeared in front of the scenery. The dazed people did not dodge, and the sword pierced into her body. This is the sword given to him by the patriarch. Once the demons and ghosts touch, they will not lose their souls and lose half of their lives. However, there is nothing wrong with the scenery. Not only is it OK, but also makes her recover. She looked down at the sword passing through her heart, without pain or bleeding. Then, she said in a daze, "is it true that I am a ghost?" "What the hell are you?" Chixuan pulled out his sword and saw that she was still not half affected. The second disciple of the immortal family felt ashamed and angry! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1274 The scene blinked innocently, "I don''t know what ghost I am." This conversation is a bit of a joy. Chi Xuan clenched his teeth and said, "I underestimate you. Since you have the ability to create a country on the Heifeng mountain, this is not what ordinary ghosts can do!" "I Who created a nation? " The scenery is a bit dull, but also some at a loss. "You are the only ghost on Heifeng mountain, but when we enter the boundary of Heifeng mountain, we can see a city, its people and mountain bandits in Heifeng stronghold. All of these are not illusions of you. What else do you want to pretend to be stupid?" "No, I didn''t..." Fengjing stood up, and she wanted to call Fu Xiang to testify. But when she looked back, there was a desolate scene. There were no lights, no Heifeng village, and no people in Heifeng village. On the desolate mountain, there was only a courtyard like Mo Qing and a stone table and stool under the big tree. She raised her hand to her forehead, in a trance, "no They are not what I imagined... " "Heifeng stronghold has been inaccessible for a long time. Even the woodcutter dare not come up because of your injurious skills. You have done all these withered flowers, plants and trees. Can you deny it?" As Chi Xuan''s words fell, the luxuriant tree in front of her suddenly turned into a withered appearance. There were no leaves, only a withered trunk. If you look far away, you can see clearly by the moonlight. Only the withered forest, even on the ground, does not grow weeds. "I I didn''t do anything... " She stood firm on the stone table and murmured, "I haven''t done anything I don''t know... " She has no idea why the bustling Heifeng village no longer exists in the night, and why the beautiful scenery becomes so desolate in a moment Chixuan said again: "you are a fierce ghost. You can''t be detached. As long as you are willing to be captured, I can take you back to the immortal gate and let you take the bath of immortal Qi every day. You will be able to reincarnate within 100 years." "Resentment?" These two words suddenly made her heart ache, and her eyes seemed to flash. A long time ago, someone said that she would wait for him to come back, but it seemed like an illusion. She had a headache and couldn''t think about anything. Then, she thought of Mo Qing, "I can''t go with you I will wait for someone here... " Chixuan said coldly, "no one has come up Heifeng mountain for hundreds of years. Who can let you wait?" "He said he would come back to me!" She raised her voice and said reluctantly, "he said that he would come back and marry me! I believe in him... " Chi Xuan frowned, "that''s just what you imagined. You''re a ghost. How can someone come to you?" "Mo Qing is real!" The scenery clenched the woodcarving in her hand, and her voice trembled, "he promised me Will come to me... " "Second senior brother!" Someone heard her name and said in uncertainty, "that''s not..." "Shut up!" Chixuan lowered his voice and said in a cold voice to his younger martial brother: "the elder martial brother has not come back for a long time. He must have been hurt by this female ghost by accident. We must take this female ghost back to the immortal gate, so as to ask the elder martial brother''s whereabouts." "Yes..." The younger martial brother said: "but second elder martial brother, our skills are useless to her. What should we do?" Chi Xuan pondered for a while, and suddenly remembered a magic weapon given to him by his ancestors before he went down the mountain. He pinched the formula in his hand and turned into a blue lantern. It was a green lantern, which could collect ghosts and drive away demons. It was the top magic weapon in the immortal family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1275 Chi Xuan said coldly, "devil, what else can you do this time?" A burst of strong blue light hit, the scenery did not feel uncomfortable, but it was very dazzling. She covered her eyes with her hand. When she opened her eyes again, she was already in another space. Rather, it''s a fantastic space, a river flowing with syrup, big trees full of Osmanthus cake, and small animals made of flour that can run and jump She stood at a loss on the green grass, around the scene beyond the common sense, so that she did not know what to do. At this time, from all directions came the red Xuan voice, "evil ghost, you will accept the frozen fire in the green hell lamp, and repent well." ¡­¡­ She stayed here with no fire or ice, but a group of food. The scenery didn''t want to wait for death. She looked at the horizon and began to walk in a direction. But within five minutes, she found that she had gone back to the original place, and she had changed her direction to go out. The same result was that the terrain here seemed to be a circle. No matter which direction she went, she would eventually come back. After walking for several times, Fengguang gave up. She sat down under a tree and thought about what happened before. Somehow, she felt very sad. If all Chi Xuan said was true, she would have died hundreds of years ago. Not only she, but also her parents, but also the whole Xia family. Why didn''t she remember any of these things? The whole people in Heifeng village are her fantasy. She created a town on Heifeng mountain. What about Mo Qing? Is he just her illusion? She held her knee for a long time. She asked, "where are you going to take me?" "Xianmen." Outside chixuan was walking with his sword. He held the green light in his hand and looked at the night ahead without squinting. "Fierce ghosts like you need to be locked up on Sansi cliff, waiting for the outcome of the discussion between the grandmaster, my master and other elders." "What will happen?" "The good result is that you stay in the immortal gate. When you resolve your resentment and when you reincarnate, the bad result will be simpler. You can''t leave evil spirits to harm the world, but you will be driven to death." After a meal, he bowed his head and said, "I see." She is like an unprofessional ghost without a work license, and this so-called Xianmen is equivalent to a law enforcement department. However, even though she accepted the fact that she did become a ghost, she felt that her body did not change. She could not fly or disappear suddenly. Except that she was stabbed by chixuan before, when she found that she was ok, her body did not show anything different from ordinary people. She could not open the door when she was a human being. She did not expect to be a ghost, and she would also be a common person No matter she is a ghost, she seems to be very subdued. I don''t know how long it took. When the scenery was put out, I just felt that she was still a little unstable. When she got out of the green light, she came to a cell full of symbols. Here she was alone. To be exact, she was the only one in these cells. Standing outside the prison, chixuan said, "I''ll lock you here first. I''ll ask the elders how to deal with you." He turned and left. The scenery tries to touch the rune paper on the wall. She doesn''t feel anything, but she looks at the locked prison door again, and it seems very difficult to escape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1276 She sat in the corner, quiet for a long time, then she also started to froze. Maybe she suddenly knew her identity. Even if she didn''t sleep all day and night, she didn''t feel tired. Even in the dark surrounding environment, she didn''t feel afraid, just felt A little lonely. She thought of her parents and Mo Qing. As long as she imagined these people, she would feel more lonely. Since Chi Xuan left, no one came to see her. In this cell, even the sound of mice and mosquitoes could not be heard. She seemed to live in an isolated world. However, slowly, as time passed by, she seemed to hear other sounds, it was the mosquito''s buzz. The scenery looked up and her eyes searched in the dark. If she found a mosquito flying in the air, she frowned. She doesn''t like mosquitoes. I believe no one will like them. She can''t even understand why mosquitoes exist in the world All of a sudden, the mosquito''s buzzing stopped. It flew away from the cell. The scenery was strange until she saw a green plant in another corner of the cell. This is mosquito repellent. As the name suggests, it has the effect of repelling mosquitoes. However, in this dark environment, it is very easy for mosquito repellent grass to survive. Suddenly, another ray of sunlight came in from the window of the cell. The warm sunshine fell on the green leaves, making the green plant become lively. But only one mosquito repellent seems monotonous. If only there were some flowers and plants So, two hours later, when Taoist priest Zhiwei, the leader of Xianmen, came here, he saw that the cell was still dark and depressed. There were flowers and plants everywhere, not only luxuriant flowers and plants, but also butterflies dancing in the cell. Even towering trees seemed to break through the roof, and birds were building nests on the branches. Zhiwei looked at the woman who was knitting a wreath in the corner. The old man''s eyes were kind, but he didn''t disturb her. Until she finished making a wreath and was about to put it on her, she inadvertently saw the old man in white. She was stunned and then asked, "are you the one who came to kill me?" The old man said with a smile, "you haven''t done anything harmful to nature. Why should I kill you?" "Oh..." She nodded, then lowered her head to play with her wreath and stopped looking at him. The old man looked at her with a smile for a moment and said, "you don''t seem to realize what you have." "What ability?" She touched the rabbit running to her side without looking up. "When you feel lonely, you create a lot of life unconsciously." Zhiwei Taoist priest said slowly, "this is a very attractive ability." She finally looked up. "But you said, I''m a ghost?" "You are a ghost indeed." Zhiwei sighed: "time is too long, you forget the fact that you have died, and you have forgotten too many things. I heard Chi Xuan talk about your things and create a lively urban fantasy. It seems that you did not intend to do it. In a sense, you are indeed a powerful ghost." "Well, I know I''m a ghost. You don''t have to remind me." The scenery took back its sight and threw the wreath on the ground in boredom, "so? Who the hell are you? Why do you come to me? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1277 "I am Zhiwei, the 13th leader of Xianmen, and also chixuan''s master." The old man said with a friendly smile, "I just came to tell you that Xianmen has made a decision about how to deal with you." "Is that killing me or locking me up all the time?" The scenery mood is light, it seems that they treat her how, she does not matter. Zhiwei said: "I will arrange you to enter Linglong pool, where is the most powerful place of Xianmen''s spiritual power. In the past, only the leaders of previous dynasties can enter Linglong pool to practice. The spiritual power there helps to digest your ghost Qi and resentment and help you reincarnate." "Since it''s a place where leaders of all ages can enter Why did you let me in? " "That''s the chance, that''s it." Zhiwei also said: "you don''t have to feel uneasy. Xianmen is definitely the safest place for you." She blinked her eyes, which was not very understandable. She could feel the kindness released by the old man, but it was because he was too friendly that she was even more upset. "I never understood You and that Chi Xuan both said that I had resentment in my heart, but I didn''t feel that I had this kind of thing. I didn''t have a person to resent, and I didn''t have a thing to resent... " "If not, it would be better." Zhiwei''s eyes have always been kind, and now it''s hidden a pity, "when you can reincarnate, everything will be complete." The old man seemed to feel a lot, but the scenery was even more puzzled. That evening, she was sent to Linglong pool. The so-called Linglong pool was just on the highest mountain in Xianmen. There was an iceberg and snow pool. On the cliff, there was a plum blossom blooming bravely. When the cold wind blew, she did not feel cold Human perception will gradually leave her subconscious, but only one day and one night, she has accepted the fact that she is a ghost. The old man''s fingers moved, and an invisible boundary covered the mountain. He said to the scenery, "in these days, you can''t leave Linglong pool, and others can''t go to Linglong pool. You need to be calm and calm, and gradually dissipate the ghost spirit." "These days you talk about How long will that take? " "I can''t give a definite answer. It''s up to you." Zhiwei stopped and said, "maybe not too long, maybe..." "I see." The scenery turned around and looked at the snowy mountain, but no snowflake fell on her. She breathed out a breath and looked at the snow scene in front of her and froze. This full of white, only her red back, and this vast world is incompatible. Zhiwei looked at her back for a long time, after all, she turned to leave at sunset. There was only one person standing at the top of the cold wind. Half an hour later, maybe she felt that the melancholy posture was not suitable for her. The scenery was distressed and grabbed her hair. She went back to the pool and looked at the clean ice lotus and the ice crystal lotus leaf. She raised her foot and kicked it, but didn''t break it. She sniffed, "I''m a ghost Is it? Even if it''s a ghost, I''m the most beautiful ghost. " Suddenly, there was a light smile behind her. The scenery turned around and saw a man in white walking in the snow. A man with long hair is better than snow in white. His face is like a crown jade. He is really good-looking and elegant. His clean breath is not inferior to snow white. He may be a fairyland, and may be graceful and unrestrained, which seems to be beyond description. "This is ice lotus, which has collected the aura of past leaders. It''s very rude of you to treat them like this." There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, but he could not see that he was half accusing her. But the scenery stayed for a long time, calling out a name, "Moqing?" "Mo Qing..." He stopped, then opened his hand, gently smile, "good, I''m Mo Qing, scenery is not going to give me a hug?" "No You are not him. " She stepped back warily, her voice was cold, "who are you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1278 "I''m Mo Qing." The man smiles, "isn''t that your name?" "Scenery frown," although you give me the feeling and Mo Qing is very similar, but I know that you must not be him. " "Oh?" He raised his eyebrows and asked, "why is that?" "I don''t know Anyway, you''re not him. I''m sure. " "Oh, I didn''t expect that you could see that I was not him. I thought that the scenery would come to me happily and embrace me. It seems that my estimation was wrong." His tone was frivolous, but there was only a smile in his voice, and he couldn''t tell what his real feelings were. Just now, she just for the immortals, as if it was an illusion. As he moved forward, she stepped back. "Who are you? Zhiwei clearly said, "no one can come up." "Of course, because I''m not human." The man thought that she kept retreating was very interesting, so he could not help but step closer to her, until her back was against the trunk of plum blossom tree. He put one hand on the tree trunk, trapped her in the middle, slightly bowed his head, and looked at her bright eyes, which were as always very clean eyes. For many people, it was hard to escape the attraction Force, he suddenly gathered a smile, head again slightly low on a point. Scenery has a strong sense of danger, she turned too far, to avoid the result of accidentally meeting with him. After feeling her resistance, the man was slightly stunned, but soon, he retreated some distance, his lips continued to hang an impure smile, the lowered voice was full of temptation, "I look better than Mo Qing, not as beautiful as the scenery will be wrong, forget him, like me." "It''s impossible!" The scenery stooped down and escaped from his arms. After holding him three steps away, she asked, "who are you? Why do you know my name? Why do you know Mo Qing? " "Well..." The man touched his chin and said, "in fact, I''m Mo Qing''s twin brother. I''m Mo Qing." "You''re lying!" The scenery does not believe at all, "you just said you are a ghost like me." "I am Mo Qing''s brother, and I am a ghost. Do these two things conflict?" Her meal, as if there was no conflict, Mo Qing can also have a dead brother, this is nothing wrong, but it is the man who gives her the feeling. Inexplicably, she hated this frivolous man, see him to be close to him again, she busy way: "you don''t get close to me!" He kept walking, "why? I think my appearance is in line with the taste of scenery Indeed, a man like him who does not speak but stands quietly and gives people a gentle and elegant feeling is the ideal type in the heart of scenery. This man really meets her standard, but she does not feel moved at all, because she already has Mo Qing. "No matter how much you meet my taste, I just need Mo Qing alone." She had to hide behind the tree, looking more alert, she was not sure of the identity of this man, and in the immortal gate, there might be more powerful demons than her. Although she was a fierce ghost in the eyes of others, she had no other ability except to create illusions unconsciously. She was just a five scum. See her hiding behind the tree only dare to stretch out a head to guard looking at himself, the man in white only feels funny, his black eyes smile deepened, beckoning to her, it is like playing a cat, "good scenery, come out, I won''t hurt you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1279 Scenery a Leng, suddenly felt a headache, she holding her head squat on the ground, the mind seems to ring a lot of harsh noise, let her headache unbearable. "What''s the matter?" The man came to her and held her hand. Then, he noticed the woodcarving she was holding tightly. Her eyes were dim, and his voice was softer. "What''s wrong?" "I..." The scenery soon realized that he was too close to him. She took out her hand, stood up and stepped back. Her head was too painful to care about. She said, "who allowed you to touch me?" "When I see that the scenery is not comfortable, I can''t bear to come forward to care. If the scenery is not like, I will stand still." He did what he said, and he didn''t really want to get close to her. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief, but did not dare to completely put down the heart. He suddenly said: "that woodcarving, the scenery looks very precious." "This is mo Qing''s stuff." She put the woodcarving hand behind her back, as if afraid that he would snatch it. "I only have the chance to bring this thing here. Of course I cherish it." "I think so. If it wasn''t for him, how could the scenery be like this?" Under the plum tree, he raised his lips and smile, gentle as jade, and the snow behind him had become the background at this moment. The wind seems cooler. She couldn''t help but step back, looking at him warily, silent. "Why doesn''t the scenery speak?" "You are in danger." His canthus slightly curved, smile more pure good, "the intuition of scenery is still so strong." She was stunned for a moment because of the familiarity in his words. "Do you know me well?" "I don''t know who you are now." He looked away, as if looking at the snow mountain behind her, but also as if he did not see anything. The loneliness of him was felt. Scenery mood suddenly some strange, she asked: "who are you?" "I''m Linglong pond The goblin transformed by ice lotus. " He blinked and chuckled, "scenery can call me autumn knowledge." She muttered, "didn''t you just say your name is mo Qing?" "I made you laugh. Do you believe that?" "I don''t believe it." She snorted. He laughed, "if the scenery is willing to step closer to me, I can tell you what you don''t know about the wood carving on your hand." "Isn''t wood carving just wood carving? What''s the use of watching? " "Of course, because you don''t know." He laughed again, "if you are willing to go two steps closer, I can also tell you the true identity of Mo Qing." "Mo Qing What is your true identity? " "Want to know?" He crooked his lips and chuckled, "there is nothing I don''t know about in this world." The scenery pursed her lips and thought for a while. Maybe he could prove that Mo Qing was not the fantasy in her mind. She approached two steps according to her words, but her look was still very wary, "I did what you said, you said." With a satisfied smile, he said slowly, "Mo Qing is mo Qing, the 32 generation eldest disciple of Xianmen. Although he is Zhiwei''s apprentice in name, he is taught by the founder of Xianmen himself. Do you know what wood carving is made of in your hand?" "What..." "Peach wood." The hand of scenery trembles, what is peach wood? Even if she doesn''t understand these illusory things, she also knows that peach wood is used to exorcise ghosts. "Now you should know why you met him. One is the eldest disciple of Xianmen, and the other is a lonely ghost wandering in the mountains..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1280 "You don''t have to say that." The scenery lowered his head. "I see." She suddenly remembered that day, she asked him why he was hurt. His answer was to deal with a dangerous person. He was hurt by accident. But chixuan once said that she had set up a method to hurt people on the mountain. Maybe she did it unintentionally, Mo Qing Maybe it''s Mo Qing who was injured when he went up the mountain. He also said that the man was dead, but not killed by him. Yes, the scenery has died, 300 years ago. She always thought that his interest was woodcarving and herbal medicine. She seemed to be wrong. Those wood carvings could suppress ghosts, but they were useless to her. Those herbs She didn''t know what the reason was. Knowing that she was a ghost and that everything was her fantasy, Mo Qing would be willing to stay on Heifeng mountain for so long. "He came here to exorcise ghosts, but he stayed with the scenery on Heifeng mountain for so long. Maybe..." Autumn knowledge arms and smile, white clothes in the wind and snow clothes light, "he is looking for a way to kill you?" Her body trembled, but her expression was unshakable. "I believe him." "The scenery believes him so much. Now you are trapped in the immortal gate, but where is he?" Qiu Zhi said with a frivolous smile, "he also knows that, as a great disciple of Xianmen, he is entangled with a female ghost, which will cause a great disturbance." "He is not such a man! He said that he liked me, and he told me to wait for him to come back. As long as he came back, we would be married... " Scenery looked up at the man, beautiful eyes have flashing streamer, is that layer of rain and fog refraction of the moonlight, as her general, bright, but always inadvertently, attracted all his eyes. Autumn knowledge smile gradually fade, eyes droop, he reached out to wipe the corner of her eyes, voice dumb, "why sad? He''s gone. Isn''t there me with you? " "I''m not sad," she said, biting her lips "You know Why won''t he come to you? " Autumn knowledge put down his hand, a new smile, slightly revealed a trace of loneliness. She paused. "Why?" "As an orphan, you will unconsciously absorb the aura around you to maintain your appearance as a human being. Therefore, the beautiful Heifeng mountain will become a barren mountain in the past 300 years, which means that no matter who gets along with you for a long time, you will absorb the essence and finally die of weakness." The first time she heard this, she was stunned. "I know you never wanted to harm people." He whispered, "but this is the fact that you can''t change as a ghost. 300 years is really too long for you. You forget a lot, and you can''t help creating a lot. You are too lonely, so you will never find out how fake everything around you is..." She suddenly asked calmly, "what about you?" "What?" "Are you just an illusion I created out of loneliness?" He laughed. "If you think like that, it will make you less resistant to me, then you can think like this." She was not in the mood to laugh with him, "why do you know so much?" "Naturally, it''s because I have this ability." With a wave of his hand, the water surface of Linglong pool suddenly looks like a screen, showing the bustling scene of the imperial capital street. Even pedestrians are clearly visible. He looks down at her and smiles gently, "because I am more lonely than scenery." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1281 A plum blossom fell in the snow with the wind, all over the ground white, set off this little red more and more tiny, he stood under the tree, the posture more and more weak. The scenery took back the sight on him. She asked coolly, "can''t you go out and have a look?" "Just like the scenery trapped in Heifeng mountain, I can''t leave this immortal gate." He said: "vicissitudes of life, a hundred years, the world has become too many, there is no one waiting for me." Scenery was not affected by his loneliness, she suddenly asked: "do you know how many plum blossoms have opened on this plum tree?" "Thirty seven." He smiles, "count the one that landed, it''s 38. What''s the matter?" "No I just believe what you say. You''re lonely When a person is lonely, she can''t help looking for something to do. For example, after half an hour here, she stares at the plum tree for more than ten times. "Does the scenery suddenly feel sympathy for me?" He picked eyebrows, unspeakable elegant, "sympathy but the beginning of love, it seems that I still have a chance to replace Mo Qing." "Nonsense." She glanced at him, indifferent said: "I will be here, waiting for Mo Qing to come to me." "Even if we wait three hundred years?" "Even if we wait another three hundred years." "Maybe you will forget him then." "It doesn''t matter. I just need to remember that I have to wait for a Moqing person." She looked at the bustling street scene in Linglong pool. There were old people, children, and men and women who accompanied her. She suddenly laughed, "it doesn''t matter if you forget everything. I will remember Mo Qing. I will remember this man. He is the one I want to love." Qiu Zhi''s lips moved, but he couldn''t pronounce a syllable. He seemed to give up saying anything. He just looked at her quietly. His hands on the side of his body unconsciously clenched into fists. His fingernails fell into the palms of his hands, as if to bleed. However, he did not bleed. Standing with her for a long time, when it was about to dawn, he whispered, "I should leave." She did not lift her head, "good to go, not to send." "Oh, the scenery doesn''t even say goodbye, which really makes me feel sad." "Then you can be sad alone." He laughed, and suddenly raised his hand and rubbed it on her head. When she wanted to pat off his hand, he had already taken back his hand. "I''ll see you again tomorrow." "No need." She stares at him. He slightly bent down, close to her face, can better appreciate her vivid expression, he laughed, "scenery does not need, but I need it very much, I know, without me to accompany you, you will transform this exquisite pool into a dream world that children like." "I''m not..." He bowed his head again and kissed her on the lips. All the words in her throat stopped abruptly. Before she reacts, he has disappeared in this vast white world with a smile. A moment later, in the snow, the girl stamped her feet and cried, "autumn knowledge! I''ll kill you next time I see you! " It is a pity that Qiu Zhi can''t hear the vicious words. The scenery was angry and sat down against the plum blossom tree. The moon set and the sun rose, and it was the beginning of a new day. Just as she could not feel the cold, she could not feel the warmth of the sun. What Qiuzhi said would come to her today was remembered by her, and she would definitely take revenge back! Although she has no way to hurt people www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1282 It is also in today''s sunset, the sound of stepping on the snow sounded, the scenery suddenly stood up, vigilant look at the man not far away. He was dressed in black, and the snowflakes dotted him with some white. She knew who he was just by a glance. "Mo Qing!" She almost immediately called out the name and rushed at him. Mo Qing opened his hand and caught her running body. He smelled her deeply and asked in a low voice, "are you OK these days when I''m not here?" "Not good..." She sobbed, "I''ve been waiting for you to come back. Someone brought me here. They said I was a ghost..." "Now that I''m back, the scenery doesn''t have to cry any more." He raised his hand, pointing to the belly gently wipe her tears, and then pale haggard look, at the moment, it seems to be full of warmth. "Mo Qing..." Scenery holding him felt wrong, she raised her head and looked at him carefully. Then she grabbed his left empty sleeve and asked, "where''s your hand?" "It''s just a little thing. Don''t worry about it." She turned up the volume. "I asked you, where''s your hand?" Mo Qing sighed helplessly and could only reply: "some accidents happened. The scenery doesn''t need to worry. I have no pain." She found that his face was very pale, and they had only been separated for five or six days. How could the pain of breaking hands not hurt? "What did you do? Why is the hand gone? " She cried even more, "is it because of me, the people of Xianmen punished you, you can say I seduced you. Why should you lose a hand? " "The people of Xianmen didn''t punish me." With one hand around her waist, he kisses her tears. "Don''t cry. This matter has nothing to do with you. Master agreed that I would come to see you. This proves that there will be no one in Xianmen who will embarrass me." She tightly grasped the empty sleeve. "What''s the matter with your hand?" "I went to a very dangerous place, in order to find something to make the scenery return to the sun, I found it, and I came back alive to see the scenery. That''s good, isn''t it?" He slightly bowed his head, kissed her lips, and swallowed all her sobs back. A kiss that has not been seen for many days is full of tenderness and affection. The scenery body slowly relaxed and raised her hand around his neck. Suddenly, she remembered something, opened her eyes, pushed him away, and ended the kiss. She also ran three steps away from him. Mo Qing blinked, "what''s the matter?" "Someone told me I will unconsciously absorb the vitality of living people... " She flat mouth aggrieved way: "Mo Qing, I still stay away from you some." "Are these words spoken by my master?" "No It was said by a man named Qiu Zhi. " She didn''t look very well when she mentioned him. "In the immortal gate, there is no one named Qiu Zhi." "What kind of person is he..." "Don''t worry." Mo Qing Mou light is a little dark, go forward and hold her in the arms, "scenery can do anything, don''t worry, let me hold you well." She smelled his reassuring smell. This time, she couldn''t bear to push him away. She just hugged him a little. It should be ok The moon is like a hook. Under the mountain, Zhiwei holds a box in his hand. He is waiting for a person. Soon, there is a figure of a man in white in his sight. However, in his gentle eyes, there is more indifference. Zhi Wei sighed, "why torture yourself so much?" He laughed, "xiaozhiwei, you don''t understand." "There are many things I don''t understand." Zhiwei''s tone was pitiful, "but she has been trapped for 300 years. I hope this time, you can let go of her and let go of yourself in exchange for what you want with one hand." "So you disobeyed my orders and let him see the scenery." His smile was colder, "how can I remember that xiaozhiwei used to hate scenery?" "I''ve never hated her, but sometimes young people don''t like to reveal their true feelings." He laughed again, raised his hand, and the box flew into his hand. His figure was not in the dark. His smiling eyes were merciless. "I have let go once. This time, no matter how much I have to sacrifice, I will not let go." "Master!" In the night, only Zhiwei this panic sound rings. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1283 On the snow mountain and under the plum blossom tree, it is not a long farewell, but in the eyes of lovers, it can be regarded as a long separation of men and women nestling together. Fengjing and Mo Qing sat face to face on his legs, holding his face in both hands, and carefully looked at him again. He asked anxiously, "do you feel uncomfortable? If you don''t feel well, I''ll stay away from you "It''s a little uncomfortable." She was about to get up and leave, but he held her hand. Mo Qing said with a smile in her ear: "there is scenery. There are always some places in my body that will be very uncomfortable. But if I feel comfortable, I''m afraid the scenery will blame me again..." Her face was red, "Mo Qing! I am seriously concerned about you! You must be more serious "Now, does the scenery feel more relaxed?" She was stunned and suddenly realized that since she found that he had lost a hand, her emotions had been in a tense state. She held him tightly. Maybe it was her psychological function. She only felt that he was more thin now, which made her heart ache, "Mo Qing I feel terrible... " "I''m here." He gently touched her head and whispered in a soft voice, "am I not back? You see, I said I would come back and marry you. All these words will be fulfilled one by one. " "Well..." There was a strong cry in her voice. She sniffed, and tears blurred her vision. "I can''t imagine when you lost your hand How painful it will be... " "But thinking about being with the scenery, no matter how painful it is, I have survived." "Why do you want to do this for me? If it''s not for me You can be a respected elder martial brother in Xianmen, instead of like now... " Her heart ache, from the beginning of meeting, he appeared in front of her is not the most perfect posture, but she can also imagine from his bearing, he was how high spirited, and how elegant, but it is such a person, not only destroyed the appearance, but also lost an arm. He raised her chin and asked her to look up at herself. She had a special feeling when she was crying for herself. His kiss fell on her eyebrows, the corner of her eyes, and then the red lips. "All the sacrifices are worth it. As long as you can live with the scenery, it''s worth giving up everything." "If I wish you hadn''t come to Heifeng mountain and didn''t know me... " "Then I still don''t know what intelligence is. I just know how to follow the rules and keep silent all day long." He picked up a wisp of long hair on her chest and said with a smile: "yes, I am the only one in the 32nd generation of Xianmen disciples. Since I was young, I have been respected by younger martial brothers and sisters. It is true that the scenery is boundless. But I like myself now, the one after meeting Feng Guang." The scenery buried his head in his chest and murmured, "but I will only bring you trouble..." "It''s true that there are a lot of troubles, but it''s nothing to think of as long as I can stay with you after solving the troubles." He adjusted her long soft hair and said slowly: "before, I learned to catch ghosts and drive demons. I never thought that I would like a female ghost, but sometimes it is so unexpected. Just like now, I am tired of the seat of Xianmen elder martial brother and want to be with a female ghost She''s still such a lovely ghost. She''s retired from the mountains. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1284 Originally, she was still dissatisfied with the word "female ghost", but after hearing that he added the word "cute", she chose not to care about it with him. However, some things still need to be asked clearly. She pretended to be dissatisfied and asked, "did you want to kill me when you first came to Heifeng mountain?" "Scenery died 300 years ago. How can I kill you?" "You I''ll ask you another way, are you ordered to catch ghosts? " "Not bad." He did not muddle through, but generously admitted, "I am indeed ordered by my ancestors to come to Heifeng mountain to arrest the troublemaker." He said with a smile, "if I had known earlier that it was such a lovely ghost girl, I would have volunteered to go earlier." But the scenery couldn''t laugh. She raised her hand and gently touched his half face with a human skin mask, "these injuries Is it all me Sorry, Mo Qing, I don''t know... " "It has nothing to do with scenery." He took her hand and said in a soft voice, "there are arrays on Heifeng mountain, but I can see that such a high-level array does not seem to be able to be used by monsters, but seems to be..." "What?" For example, the ten square beacon fire is used to prevent people inside from going out, but also to prevent people from coming in. He had a guess, but he was not sure, so he laughed and shook his head, "nothing, these things are not what you should worry about." "Then what should I worry about?" She frowned at him, obviously dissatisfied with the way he tried to hide everything from her every time. He said with good temper: "scenery can think about our marriage." She was stunned. To tell the truth, after knowing that she was a ghost, she did not expect to marry him at all. Although sometimes her identity is not an insurmountable obstacle, her identity is beyond the acceptable range of ordinary people, let alone unconsciously absorb the anger of the surrounding land and living people. "Mo Qing I think we should forget about our marriage... " "Why not?" He asked her in a low voice, "is there anyone else who likes scenery?" "No I only like you She bit her lip. "It''s just that you''re with me I will kill you... " "Do you know what I was thinking when I first came to Heifeng mountain and saw the prosperous city in front of me?" "What do you think?" "You are an incredible ghost." He bent his fingers and scratched her nose. "I have never seen ghosts have such magical abilities. What''s more, they also have different looks, different personalities and different fates. So I thought, maybe before I find the evil girl, I can study it well." She snorted, "what are you studying?" "In the world of scenery, there will be birth and death, people are rich and poor. I will treat the sick poor, and I will save those who are wronged by the government and driven to despair. Slowly, there are more and more people, and there will be a black wind stronghold." "So?" "In the world created by scenery, it has its own set of rules for development." He chuckled, "this is not an ordinary fantasy, for the scenery, these are all real." "These It''s just something I created because I''m so lonely... " Scenery asked him: "you know I am a ghost from the beginning, I am very curious, and I contact you will not feel very uncomfortable?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1285 "Why not?" He stroked her cheek. "I just met you after death. The scenery is no different from that of ordinary people." "But I''ve been dead for 300 years, so I''m not much older than you?" He chuckled, "can''t say that, in the memory of the scenery, has stayed in your best year, time has never changed you, you are still that The girl who has just reached the hairpin "Or you can talk." She hugged his waist happily and was very happy in her heart. But soon, she thought of a question, "that day What is the graveyard we saw? " "According to my guess, it is a painful memory buried by the scenery. I checked the history books and found that 132 people of Xia family died in the flood caused by Jiaolong 300 years ago." Speaking of this, he gave a slight meal, and gently kisses her lips. He gently said: "scenery once built tombstones for these people in their own world. After a long time, you gradually forget the names of these people, and the names on the tombstones will disappear. Those Dolls..." "I see." She leaned against his chest and closed her eyes. "I made those dolls, too. I erected a tombstone for everyone who died and made dolls, but later I forgot all of them. " "It''s not your fault." "If it''s not my fault Why am I the only one who has become a ghost now She sobbed, "my parents are gone, why can they reincarnate, but I have to be a ghost in this world?" He patted her on the back and sighed, "to be a ghost, it must be a wish, or regret, or hatred..." "Is it?" She blinked. "But I don''t know what regret I have, or hate..." "It doesn''t matter. It''s good for you to forget that." "But What''s the matter with what you said can help me recover my Yang? " "I asked the grandmaster." He said with a smile, "that''s my master''s master. He said he would help me as long as I can find a miraculous medicine that can help you recover your Yang." There was a mist in her eyes. "That''s what you''re looking for That''s why I lost a hand? " "Scenery, I found it." He said: "in the past, none of the people who entered the abyss could come out alive, but I just lost a hand. This is a very lucky thing. When you return to the sun, we can get together without hindrance. We will get married. If you like children, we will have another child." "I really Can you return the sun? " "Of course." He bowed his head, smile, and kiss her again, "if the scenery can not return to the sun, then I will be a ghost to accompany you." "I don''t want it!" She took his hand. "I want you to live, live well." "We will live together." Pressing her back closer to his body, he whispered in her ear, "I promise you." Mo Qing was injured. After all, he could not stay on the cold snow mountain for too long. After a night, Taoist priest Zhiwei went up the mountain in person and asked Mo Qing to go back. Mo Qing was reluctant to give up. When he wanted to speak, Zhiwei knew what he was thinking. He said directly, "you know, the aura of Linglong pool is good for her. It''s good for her to let her stay here." "Mo Qing, you should go back and have a good recovery." Scenery smile, "wait for you to hurt good, you come to see me again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1286 Mo Qing stopped, or went forward to embrace her, because youzhiwei was on the side, the scenery turned red, he whispered: "don''t let you wait too long, I will come back soon." "Well..." She nodded against her hot face. Unable to keep warm for a long time, Mo Qing left with Zhiwei. The scenery stood under the plum tree and looked at the direction they were leaving. There was no action for a long time, until a frivolous voice sounded in her ear, "little scenery, I haven''t seen you for a day. Do you miss me?" Almost subconsciously, the scenery slapped in the past, but the man''s reaction was very fast. He took her hand and said with a soft smile: "as soon as we met, we were so enthusiastic. It seems that you really miss me." "I don''t think you''re going to die!" The scenery kicks again in the past, was he eluded, but somehow, she also took own hand to draw back. Qiu Zhi said with a smile, "don''t worry about the scenery. I''m really dying." She said, "what do you say?" "I''ve always been able to show up at night, but now, in order to see the scenery, it''s the day. I''m afraid I won''t live long." His words are relaxed, how can there be a half life soon sad? She snorted, "you lie to me, I don''t believe it!" "I did cheat scenery." Scenery immediately want to speak, you know that you don''t have a word of truth in your mouth, but he didn''t expect that he added, "before the scenery saw me, I had not lived long." This time, although there is a smile in his eyes, but there is a desolation, can not help but let people feel that he is serious when saying this sentence. The scenery was silent for a moment, "why don''t you live long?" "Life and death of all things are in order, and without any distractions, they can turn their hearts to Tao and become immortals. If they are worried about something, they will not be able to escape death." "But you said you were a goblin "Even if it is a demon, there is an end to life." Qiu Zhi went to her side, looked at another mountain and asked her, "do you know where it is?" "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" He said with a smile, "that''s the boundless life. The road of cultivation is so long. If the time goes by too long, even the Taoist with a clear mind and few desires can''t help giving birth to the greed, anger and infatuation in the secular world." "So?" "So ah, the unstable disciples of Taoism will go to wuzhuya and stay here for a few months to get rid of miscellaneous thoughts. Just like this Linglong pool will gather aura, as time goes by, wuzhuiya will also gather the magic obstacles of the disciples of the immortal sect. Those with uncertain minds will easily lose themselves there." The scenery looked at the mountains hidden in the clouds, "what do you tell me to do with these?" "Because, I want to let the scenery know that the Mo Qing in your heart was born on wuzhuya." She was stunned. "What do you mean by that?" Qiu Zhi raised his eyebrows and laughed again. "My meaning is very simple. Mo Qing is not a human being, but a collection of demons from wuzhuya. When the founder of Xianmen found that there was an extra baby in wuzhuya, he was also very surprised." "So what?" "Isn''t the scenery uncomfortable? With a man who is not a human being. " She laughed, "Mo Qing is mo Qing, and he is not a human race." "He is the devil of all the disciples of the immortal sect. Maybe one day, he will go crazy and do many terrible things." "It doesn''t matter." "Scenery shrugs," he wants to kill, then I am responsible for burying. " Then she was stunned She seems to have told someone else. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1287 Qiuzhi didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he just laughed and said, "should I say that scenery is worthy of scenery? I can always say that it''s so amazing If you want to In the last few words, he lowered his voice. The scenery looked up and saw him focus on himself. In the light curved phoenix eye, in addition to the smile used for protecting color, there was also a thrilling tenderness. She felt inexplicably familiar, and then inexplicable anger, her voice unconsciously cooled down, "for Mo Qing, I can do anything." "I believe it." He looked at the snow and said in a low voice: "scenery for the people you like, you can pay a lot." She said coldly, "don''t say it as if you know me well." He bowed his head and smile, "wouldn''t the scenery be curious about 300 years ago?" "Mo Qing said, I forget, I forget, since I have forgotten, then there is no need to remember." "What if, 300 years ago, the scenery had a man who loved more?" She slightly Leng, "what do you say?" "If I say, it''s this man that makes you so obsessed with Mo Qing?" His eyes narrowed, his thin lips stained with a slight smile, in the snow, there is no half warm. However, after a long silence, the scenery took back the sight on him. She said faintly: "over the years, I am only myself. I will create a lively world. In this world, there is my father and my mother, but there is not a man who will make me moved. Even if what you said is true, then I can also agree I must not like him any more His smile finally solidified on his face. The scenery raised her hand, a fallen flower fell in her palm, she slightly lowered her head, and her voice was very calm, "I don''t think I am a woman who will give up the person I like. That can only show that he gave me up first, and I will forget him. My brain is very small, and I can only remember some important things, those unimportant things, of course, will be forgotten by me. ¡± at this moment, the wind and snow decreased, and the air was quiet for a long time. For a moment, he raised the corner of his lips. "Is that right?" She looked at him strangely. He laughed, "thanks to the scenery, I suddenly want to live. Today''s meeting is over. Next time, you belong to me." Caressing her cheek, when she reacts to avoid, the others have disappeared. The scenery suddenly had a strong sense of uneasiness. She inexplicably wanted to see Mo Qing, but the border between the mountains made her unable to go out. At dusk, Zhiwei came. "Taoist priest!" "Please, let me meet Mo Qing!" Zhiwei did not speak. "Taoist priest?" Quiet for a moment, Zhiwei finally opened his mouth, "do you want to restore the past memory?" "Where is mo Qing?" "It''s up to you to choose what will happen to Mo Qing." She stood in a daze, feeling something in her heart. She felt as if she had realized something. For a moment, she whispered, "I would like to think of the past." Zhiwei sighs and points her eyebrows. Her head aches, and her consciousness has returned to that year. The prime minister''s office of Xia Cheng 300 years ago. There was a ghost in the mansion. Prime Minister Xia had to go to the immortal gate and invite a Taoist priest to drive the ghost out of the mansion. When the Taoist priest entered the mansion, a soprano came not far away, "there is a ghost!" Unexpectedly, the Taoist priest was knocked to the ground by the girl who ran in front of him. After a long time, seeing that the man who threw himself on the Taoist priest in white did not get up. The boy couldn''t help saying, "Hey, let go of my master!" "Your master?" She finally regained her consciousness, raised her head and saw the person in front of her. She wiped the saliva that didn''t exist in the corner of her mouth. She held the hand of others and said politely, "little girl, summer scenery, I don''t know who the name is?" The man with a good temper said with a smile: "I am the thirtieth generation of disciples of the immortal family, Mo Qing." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1288 Mo Qing is not only the 30th generation disciple of the immortal sect, but also the next leader appointed by the leader and elders of the immortal sect. Although it has not been announced yet, it has been a matter of tacit understanding from all over the immortal sect. This time, Mo Qing didn''t just come to expel ghosts from the Xia Dynasty. He also had a more important thing to do, that is, to hunt down the dragon who was in trouble. He had been chasing this demon for three years. After hearing that it had been hiding in the imperial capital, he would accept the Xia Dynasty''s request for exorcising ghosts. However, what Mo Qing didn''t expect was that he would meet the scenery of summer A wonderful woman. For example, at this time, the girl hugged his arm and whined: "Taoist priest, it''s really terrible. Every night, my window will sound strange noise for no reason..." "Miss Xia, it''s just the wind shaking the window." Mo Qing smiles and kindly closes the window of her room. She was afraid to follow him. "When I walk to the back garden in the middle of the night, I can always see a white shadow floating by. Taoist priest, do you think there are female ghosts who covet my beauty and want to occupy my body?" "It''s just a piece of white cloth blown on the tree by the wind." Mo Qing pointed to a sweep, the cloth fell on the ground, "Miss Xia, don''t worry." "And even more terrible, I...." "Enough!" Finally, the little Taoist boy who couldn''t see it stood up and pushed the scenery aside. He stood in front of his master and said angrily, "you bad woman, don''t deliberately approach my master!" "Don''t make me wrong. Why did I do it on purpose?" She bowed her head and stares at the little fart boy with dignity. "I mean it on purpose, OK?" "You "You don''t want to face!" said the boy "That is, you little fart child does not understand, if you want to face, then how can you catch up with your lover?" "I don''t call it a kid!" "A child is a child. He is not as tall as me, and he doesn''t look far away from me. What are you not a child?" "I You... " After all, he was young, but he had no face and no skin. He could only look at the people behind him pitifully, "master!" Mo Qing finally stood up and said with a smile, "Miss Xia, my apprentice has a name. His name is Zhiwei." "I''m not interested in his name. I''m more interested in you." She grinned to his side, the girl''s charming and lovely appearance, attracted people''s heart. Mo Qing light cough a, "Miss Xia seems to have a engagement." So girl, you have to be reserved. I don''t know that scenery is so thick that ordinary people can''t match. "You said that four princes, I''m not interested in him. He likes my cousin. In fact, I don''t understand that, like duanmuxuan, he''s not bad, he''s a king, and he''s high and powerful, but how can I just be indifferent to him? Later I want to understand that I was moved to meet you at this moment "I feel honored." His face is not red, heart does not jump, in the face of a young girl''s bold confession, he is still showing light hearted. The scenery gazed at him for a moment, then shrugged and said, "come on, I''ll take you to the real haunted place." They came to the wine cellar, only to enter, Rao is still shallow knowledge of the road also feel a Yin Qi, Mo Qing did not say much, he let the scenery stand behind him, only a pinch of Jue, the corner will pop out of a ragged old man. The old man''s feet did not touch the ground, begging for mercy: "Taoist priest, forgive me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1289 The scenery shrinks behind Mo Qing. By the way, Zhiwei also pulls xiaozhiwei behind him. Zhiwei looks up at her strangely, but the scenery covers his eyes. "Don''t look at such horrible things." Zhiwei: "it''s just As a direct disciple of Mo Qing, he has already seen more than a few, OK!? Mo Qing heard the whispers behind him and laughed. He looked at the old man, "since Yang Shou is over, why should he be a ghost wandering in this world?" "I I just want to drink. " The old man said sadly, "I didn''t have money when I was alive. After I died, I wanted to have a good drink. I never thought of harming anyone. Please forgive me!" Scenery exclaimed, "Wow, can you use this reason to be a ghost?" "Of course." Zhiwei Yang began to say: "for ghosts, there are things in their hearts that can''t be reincarnated, more because of gratitude and resentment, such as this is to eat, but for the first time." Mo Qing said with a smile: "even though you have not harmed people, you have already caused trouble to people. If you stay in the world again, you will lead to more troubles. I''m afraid that you will suffer a lot in the next life. Why not put down this obsession and reincarnate yourself?" "I..." The old man bowed his head. "The Taoist priest said that just before I was born, my only wish was to drink another hundred year old agarwood wine." "Chenxiang wine?" Mo Qing didn''t drink wine, so he didn''t know about them. "I know!" Fengguang raised his hand and said, "the Zuoming square in Chang''an Street is sold, but my father doesn''t like such strong wine, so there is no aloe wine in our wine cellar." It seems that this drunkard wants to drink enough in the wine cellar of the prime minister''s residence, but it causes a lot of commotion. Sometimes when the servants come in to get the wine, they can see a wine jar flying in the air. This is a normal person who will be scared. In order to reincarnate the old wine ghost, under the guidance of the scenery, Mo Qing and Zhiwei follow her to leave the prime minister''s house and walk on the streets of Chang''an. The scenery mood is very good pastes in Mo Qing''s side, regarding the discontent knows the slight to see, she has no words to look for the words to say: "if Mo Qing you have not liked me, in the future I have what matter, want to come I also can''t rest assured, become the ghost to follow in your side." "Why should miss Xia say that about herself?" He smiles, "isn''t it good to live?" "Of course, it''s good to live, but sometimes things are changeable. So, you should like me quickly!" She put a smile around his arm again. The old drunkard sighed and asked Zhiwei who was walking behind, "are girls so active now?" "It''s just her initiative." Zhiwei didn''t have anything to be angry. He snorted and saw his master didn''t push the woman away. He was even more angry. "I think..." Mo Qing said gently: "according to the speed that Miss Xia likes a person, it will be very fast to forget a person, so even if she has obsession, after decades of forgetting a lot of things, Miss Xia can reincarnate on her own." The scenery looks at him, "you say I am heartless?" "I don''t mean it." "Don''t worry." She held one of his hands forcefully, "even if in a few hundred years, even if I forget your face, but I will certainly know that the man I like is mo Qing''s, and I use Zhiwei''s personality guarantee." Zhiwei said, "what do you want to do with my master www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1290 Scenery a smile, "you look lovely, of course, to pull you." Zhiwei suddenly couldn''t speak, and his face was a little red. Mo Qing said with a smile: "Miss Xia seems to like to tease the micro?" "Of course. After all, he is your apprentice." She said with a smile, "I will be his teacher''s wife in the future." "Miss Xia..." Don''t wait for Mo Qing to say anything, she has let go of his hand, a jump to the front of the Zui Ming Fang. After drinking Chenxiang wine, the old drunkard satisfied his wish and left a thank you. His body turned into nothingness and reincarnated. The scenery was filled with emotion, "when I was reincarnated, I couldn''t remember who I met and who I liked in my last life." "Only by forgetting the things of the previous life, can the next life start better." Mo Qing, as the eldest disciple of Xianmen, has always been very open about life and death. The scenery looked up, and with a smile, she asked, "if you really have someone you like, but she is going to be reincarnated, you will be willing to let her forget you?" "I can''t give an answer." The afterglow of the evening sun fell on his face, making his expression more gentle and charming. "I can''t imagine that one day." Listen to the scenery, the mood is inevitably a little low. He said: "since the ghost of Xiafu has been eliminated, then I should also take Zhiwei to leave." "Leaving in such a hurry?" "I have to go to Jiaolong. If the dragon is not eliminated, the people will be more dangerous." "Then I''ll go with you." He said, "Miss Xia, this is a very dangerous thing." "Zhiwei can, so can I She walked on the river bank with her hands behind her back, even her arrogant little appearance was also a little cute. "Anyway, emperors are my territory. If you don''t want to take me, I can find you at any time and follow you behind your back. If you take me with you, I can do less trouble for you under your eyes, don''t you? Mo Qing. " She looked back with a smile, and even the color of the sunset was pressed down a lot. After a moment, he asked, "why does Miss Xia follow me all the time?" "That''s because I like you, of course." She blinked an eye and said mischievously, "I really like it." After that, she turned back and walked along the Bank of the river. "Master?" See Mo Qing for a long time did not move, know micro can not help but go up to call a voice. For a long time, Mo Qing kneaded his head and said, "nothing." Zhiwei looks at his teacher''s red ears, and the smart one doesn''t ask much. Everything that followed was natural. As long as Miss Xia wanted to rely on someone, she had a hundred ways to make people couldn''t get rid of her. What pretending to be sick and injured was nothing. Later, even Zhiwei also pretended to be ill and injured with her. Mo Qing once called out Zhiwei alone and asked him, "how did you cheat me with Miss Xia?" Know tiny flat mouth, aggrieved, "master, I''m sorry, the candy in her hand is too attractive!" Mo Qing just wants to sigh. Zhiwei is only a seven-year-old child, even if he is sensible. However, Zhiwei has always been obedient with him. Now, when he meets the scenery, the children''s heart and nature all run out. Should I say she''s glamorous? Soon after, Mo Qing finally tracked down the trace of Jiaolong. At that time, Jiaolong was about to suck on the vitality of a young child. Although Mo Qing injured Jiaolong, he also suffered a lot in order to save the child. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1291 Until the child was led back by her parents, the scenery was not willing to be held by Mo Qing and went to the direction of the prime minister''s house. Zhiwei said after him, "I don''t have the ability to come out to save people. I don''t know how to think about it. But I''m still here?" At that time, the situation was really urgent. After all, no one would have expected that the dragon was actually a double headed dragon, so the separation technique was really superb. Scenery wound in the waist, shed a lot of blood, she did not have what Spirit said: "but know micro is also a child?" Know Wei to pause, a proud hum also can''t hum out. "I didn''t take care of you." Mo Qing murmured in a tone of chagrin. Scenery smile, "this is not your business, I want to follow you." "I thought I could protect you." "But Mo Qing, you have no responsibility to protect me." Her face is still very pale, the wound is still painful, she resisted the frown and yelled pain, but it is a gentle smile, jokingly said: "you see, you have hugged me now, but you have to be responsible for me." "Good." She was stunned and thought she had heard something wrong. "What did you just say?" "I will be responsible to you." Mo Qing pause for a moment, such as Obsidian eyes staring at her, eyes seem to have streamer, "I can''t deny, you make me moved." She opened her eyes wide and did not move. She was probably wondering if she had hallucinations. Otherwise, how could a man who did not respond to each provocation suddenly confess to herself? He looked uneasy and coughed slightly. He continued: "don''t worry, I will propose to Prime Minister Xia. I will never cheat you, just..." At last she came to her senses. "Just what?" "It''s just that Xianmen is not as busy as the ordinary people. I''m afraid if you marry me You''re not used to it. " "It doesn''t matter. With you and xiaozhiwei, you will not be lonely!" As soon as she was excited, she pulled the wound, and cried out in pain. Mo Qing said quickly, "don''t make any big moves. The prime minister''s office will arrive soon. I have sent Fu Niao, and the Prime Minister of Xia must have prepared a doctor." "Well..." She had no strength to answer. The scenery is very hurt. She was spoiled since she was a child. Suddenly, she was hurt so much that the husband and wife of Xia Dynasty were distressed. However, they also knew that their daughter had to follow others when she died, and they could not say anything about Mo Qing. Because of the damage of scenery, Mo Qing temporarily gave up chasing Jiaolong, but accompanied her to recuperate. He stayed with Fengguang for a whole month. When he received Jiaolong making trouble outside the city, he had to leave. In the yard, the scenery did not give up holding him, "you should come back soon." "Don''t worry, I will come back once the Jiaolong is solved." He put his arms around her waist and gently kissed her on the top of her head. "At that time, I will propose to Prime Minister Xia that I want to marry you." Her heart pounded, "are you really going to marry me?" "Nature." He whispered, "it''s enough to be at home waiting for me to come back. I promise you, our marriage will not be too far away." He has told his master that he has a lot of opinions about his marriage. After all, he is the most likely person to get a promotion in the past few hundred years. If he married a wife and was fettered by the worldly world, he would become an illusory thing, but these could not change his mind. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1292 "Then you Be sure to come back soon. I''ll wait at home for you to marry me "Good." Maybe he will appear in front of me when I sleep "Well, I believe you." She stood on tiptoe to kiss his jaw, and pushed him away with a cruel heart, "then you go quickly, go early and return early." But he pulled her into his arms again, bowed his head and dropped a kiss on her lips. He spat out two words, "wait for me." Then he stroked her cheek, and the man in white left. Half an hour later, Zhiwei, who had been left behind, finally stood up from the stool. "Can you stop sighing? I''ve heard you sigh for 32 times. My master just left for a little while, and it''s not that he won''t come back!" "Of course, you little boy can''t understand." The scenery propped up his chin and looked out of the window and sighed: "if it''s really a day gone, it''s as if it''s been three years since Mo Qing left. I think I haven''t seen him for hundreds of years." "It''s still hundreds of years." Zhiwei hissed, "there are hundreds of years, you have forgotten my master." A peanut on the body of Zhiwei, scenery skimmed his lips, "little fart child talk really much, here, sister give you money, you go to the street to buy a bunch of sugar gourd back." "Do you want to eat and not go by yourself?" "Who promised to take good care of me?" "You Scenery smile, put the money in his hand, and touch his head, "good know micro, these days in the house stuffy, go out to play, the money you want to spend as much as you want." If it wasn''t for her injury, she would accompany him out. Zhiwei glanced at her, hummed and turned away, "isn''t it sugar gourd? You wait for me. " "A child is a child. It''s fun." The scenery tilted her head and looked at the door and laughed. She opened the script in boredom. After a long time, the light was dark, and it seemed to be dark, but now even the evening has not arrived. She looked out of the window. It was dark, but the whole sky was covered by a thick curtain of water. Maybe, to be exact, what was covered was the summer palace. The scene immediately thought of the disgusting dragon. She ran out of the door, and all the servants stood still. Only the frightened eyes showed that they did not lose consciousness. "Miss Xia, we meet again." A hoarse and unpleasant voice sounded. She was about to find her parents. Looking back, she saw a man with green scales on her face. She stepped back and said, "it''s you, where''s Mo Qing?" "Mo Qing, of course, is busy saving people." The man in Jiaolong''s incarnation laughed. "After all, outside the city, there is another body of mine fighting with him. He thinks that I can''t be separated by cutting off one of my heads. This is really a look down upon me." When she heard that Mo Qing was ok, she was relieved. "It seems that you are worried about him, Miss Xia. I have a question. Can you answer it for me?" She looked alert. "What?" "If Mo Qing and 1200 people could only choose one to live, how would you choose?" Scenery a Leng, a moment, she heard her voice ring, "I will choose Mo Qing." "That''s not a surprising answer." Jiaolong laughed happily. "I''m going to give Mo Qing the same question. There are 132 people in Xia''s family and 1200 people outside the city. He can only choose the time to save one. Now it''s so late, but he hasn''t come to you. It seems that he has a choice." The heart of scenery, suddenly stopped a shot. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1293 History books can only record that a so-called flood engulfed the whole summer palace, and people could not make a cry of panic, and they had lost their lives. That night, the late comer finally returned to the place he had promised to return. Zhiwei kneels on the ground, with corpses all over his eyes. His white clothes are dirty. In front of him, he finds the corpse with difficulty. He feels that someone is coming behind him, but he doesn''t look back. He asks: "why don''t you come back to save her?" The man in white did not answer. He put his cold body in his arms, and the girl he was holding now would never call his name sweetly. "Master, you can save her..." Zhiwei asked in a loud voice: "isn''t the life of Xiafu human life? How can you give them up? " He looked down at the people in his arms, holding people more tightly in silence. Mo Qing buried all the people in Xia''s mansion, but he didn''t bury the scenery. Xiaozhiwei stayed with his master for a long time in the dilapidated Xiafu. Until the last day, he looked at the silent master as if he had made some determination. He preserved the scenery body with the skill, and walked outside the door with the body of scenery. "Master, what do you want to do?" Zhiwei pursues to the door, he feels bad in his heart, and now, he just wants the scenery to be safe. Mo Qing''s footsteps a meal, for a long time did not open his mouth, finally said the first sentence, "you first return to the immortal gate." He disappeared with the scenery. And the scenery that wakes up again, already is as the female ghost of Heifeng mountain and exists. The scenery opened her eyes, and the snow in Linglong pool was still there. The old man in front of her was still there. She moved her lips. She made a dry voice, "Zhiwei?" "It''s me." The old man laughed and said, "long time no see." "When you were so young..." Scenery handle than in the waist, as if the next generation said: "I do, forget too long." She remembered everything, the memory of being together with Mo Qing 300 years ago, and after she became a ghost girl, she set up steles for the people in her heart. Because the days of being a ghost were too boring, she made a doll for every dead person. Later With the passage of time, even if she does not want to, she will slowly forget many things, and even to the end, she can not help creating a world of her own. "Zhiwei, take me to see him." Zhiwei didn''t ask who he was. In the end, she could see both Mo Qing and Mo Qing. He withdrew the border, took the scenery to resist the wind and came to a magnificent hall. This is the residence of Mo Qing and the most fragrant place in the whole Xianmen gate. It should have been the place with the most immortal spirit, but now it has a lot of yin and cold air. When he stepped into the hall, a sword light came straight to Zhiwei. Although Zhiwei reacted quickly and blocked it with a brush, the power of the sword light did not decrease. When he was about to pierce his body, the scenery blocked Zhiwei''s body. The shadow of the sword, only a centimeter away from her, stopped. The atmosphere in the hall became more treacherous. The shadow of the sword disappeared, and a person''s voice sounded from the dark, "why don''t you wait for the scenery? After a while, I''ll find you." "By then, it will be too late." The scenery calm said: "I did not think that you will know micro hand." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1294 "If Zhiwei is not good, I will certainly teach him a lesson." He laughed, "isn''t that what scenery once taught me? You can''t spoil a child if you are disobedient "But Zhiwei has grown up. He doesn''t need your lessons." She pauses for a moment, the tone is full of perplexity, "Zhiwei is the apprentice that you bring up personally, how can you ruthlessly start?" He said, "because he did something extra." He once had an order, in any case, Zhiwei is not allowed to take scenery out of Linglong pool. The scenery looked around, "Mo Qing, since I''m here, why don''t you hide and tuck in?" A moment of silence, a moment, a man appeared in the hall, he smile, "scenery want to see me, I will come." See him again with this kind of posture appearance, long time did not make a sound to know tiny to sigh suddenly. Once upon a time, the scenery had thought about how she would feel if she saw this man again. Now she thinks of everything. When she sees this man again, she is unexpectedly calm. "I want to ask you a few questions." "I will answer whatever the scenery wants to ask." Mo Qing''s smiling eyes are full of sincerity. "Why did I die in the imperial capital, but I became a ghost of Heifeng mountain?" "Heifeng mountain is full of aura. I brought the soul of the scenery to the past. The aura of Heifeng mountain can help you keep your best appearance." It''s not like those real ghosts who are totally different. "There are arrays in Heifeng mountain, which you set up, right?" "Not bad." He said with a smile, "if I don''t do something, I''m afraid that the scenery will leave Heifeng mountain and go to the place I can''t find." If you don''t set your hand in a tight formation, why did he tell you "If you don''t tell him, it''s on purpose." Mo Qing raised the corner of his lips, a smile, romantic and elegant, "if the scenery saw him, like him, how to do? After all, he has the same face as me. " Therefore, when sending Mo Qing to Heifeng mountain, he did not tell Mo Qing that there were high-level arrays he had set up. Scenery asked: "since you are afraid that I will like him, why don''t you come by yourself and send him to catch me instead?" He did not immediately answer, gently looking at her for a long time, his smile expanded, "scenery, I am old." The scenery is tiny. If he can get a promotion, his longevity is nothing to worry about. But after the events happened in those years, the so-called promotion has become a joke. He can''t concentrate on anything else and concentrate on the way. On the contrary, he has more and more demons in his mind, and slowly, to the point where no one can be enlightened. Yes, Zhiwei has changed from a child to an old man, not to mention him? She was stunned and asked, "why, now you..." "It''s just my soul that talks to the scenery now." He chuckled, "that body is too old and ugly to like the scenery." However, every time his soul goes out of the body, it is not a small injury to his old man, whether it is to his body or to his soul. I don''t know what to say. She did not say, he said, "old people, there will be many things can not help, but when people get old, they will also be more and more think of the past things, 300 years ago, Zhiwei has been puzzled, why I can give up you, to save more than 1000 strange people, later, Zhiwei slowly understand, but I don''t understand, why should I give up you to save those strangers What about it? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1295 Zhiwei sighed: "master..." Mo Qing did not look at him, his eyes, only fell on the scenery of the body, "I keep asking myself regret? Yes, I regret it, but I also thought that if I went back to that year, would I make a different choice? But I can''t go back. I became a selfless hero in people''s mouth. But as time goes by, those people will die. I suddenly don''t understand. What''s the significance of giving up the woman I love? " Scenery can''t help but say: "but you really saved so many people..." "These are meaningless to me now." Mo Qing went to her side and put his hand on her cheek. He slightly lowered his head and moved his eyes. "Originally, we can be husband and wife. You will accompany me to live in Xianmen. If you are bored, I will take you to the foot of the mountain. I know that you like children. Maybe in a few years, we will have a child I''ve thought about many, many things in the future that I never thought about before I met you, but all my imagination, when I hold your cold body, is nothing "Mo Qing..." It seems that back to the past, he would look at himself with such gentle eyes, but not There is such a heavy pain, the pressure of people can hardly breathe. He said with a smile: "with the passage of time, I have more and more things to wonder why I am the first disciple of Xianmen, why I have to bear so many responsibilities, why Can''t I choose the one I love? After you died, I killed more evil spirits and monsters, and my hands were more bloody. It seemed that my body also had a smell of blood that could not be washed clearly. Suddenly one day, the elders came to me together. They said that I had a magic barrier. It was I know for the first time that I''m not perfect either "In this world, no one is perfect," said the scenery slowly "No, I can be perfect with you." Mo Qing slowly hugged her, in addition to the body slightly stiff, she did not have other reactions, he laughed, "you see, only with you around, I feel that I have everything, except you, I have nothing else to ask for." With her, his empty heart seems to be filled. "But Why would I give up on you? " He put his arm around her waist and strengthened his strength. In his voice, which was always light and light, there was pain that people could easily hear. "Why did I give up on you in those years? In the boundless world, I kept thinking about this question, no one gave me the answer, even I don''t even have the courage to see you. Scenery, I''m a coward. I only dare to look at you in the Linglong pool, watch you sit under the tree, count the leaves in boredom, watch you set up tombstones for the dead, and watch you slowly forget these people. Later You forget me, too Mo Qing felt an unprecedented panic, even more panic than when she saw the scenery lose her life. For the scenery, if she forgot him, those memories would no longer exist. He was just a stranger to her, but what about him? He can not forget anything, but with the passage of time, and her memories, will be more and more clearly in front of his eyes. "Scenery once asked me, if the person I like died, I would be willing to see her reincarnation..." He whispered to her ear, "my answer is no." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1296 He once divined that his fate with her was only in this life, so he could not watch her forget to reincarnate, because he could not find her in the next life, and she would like other men. As a result, scenery has become a ghost unable to reincarnate. The upright and selfless first disciple of Xianmen has become different from that of that time. He was devoured by his selfishness and imprisoned an innocent soul in Heifeng mountain for 300 years, and then another innocent disciple It''s all over the place. The voice of the scenery rang out coolly, "Mo Qing What is it in your eyes? " "He?" Mo Qing smile eyes slightly curved, "he is just a shell that I cultivate." At that time, in order to remove the magic barrier, he stayed in wuzhuiya for three months. Mo Qing was born in front of him. After thousands of years of magic, a baby appeared in the black fog. He took the baby back. As the baby grew older, he also found that the child was more and more like himself. At that time, he was already the leader of the immortal sect. His disciples would only honor him as the leader, and fewer and fewer people knew his name. Therefore, he named the child Mo Qing and left him to teach him carefully. The little mo Qing was really like him. Whenever he looked at the child, his plan would be more mature. Three hundred years later, the aura of Heifeng mountain is very few. He needs a man to help him bring back the scenery. The best candidate, who can survive under his array, has no choice but Mo Qing. Selfish, he did not tell him that there was a formation. In Linglong pool, he watched Mo Qing meet the scenery, and told him that he was mo Qing. Finally Watching them fall in love. Strangely, he didn''t worry much. On the contrary, he had a faint excitement. The reason why the scenery was attracted to Mo Qing was that he had all the similarities with himself. The scenery would like him, but because she still loved herself. Maybe he would feel better when he told himself this way, until a letter came from Mo Qing. He asked him if there was any way to make the ghost return to the sun. He laughed and told him that as long as he went to the abyss to look for a pearl of reviving the sun grass, the ghost would return to the sun. As expected, Mo Qing went all out to find the grass, and he also sent Chi Xuan and them to take the scenery away when Mo Qing left. Qingming lamp was given to chixuan by him. In order to protect the scenery, he once applied magic on her. No one in the world could hurt her unless it was someone with advanced cultivation. In order to make the scenery better, he also set the space of Qingming lamp as dreamlike as she liked. Next, he will take the most important and final step in the plan. He wants Mo Qing''s body. His body is old, but Mo Qing''s body is still very young. If he doesn''t know the scenery, he can use Mo Qing''s body to see her. He believes that this time the scenery will never recognize him. Mo Qing gently to the people in his arms said: "I know, 300 years ago, the scenery chose me, this time, the scenery will choose me, right?" For a long time, he didn''t wait for her to speak. She just pushed him away from his arms, and then calmly said, "maybe, you can call me a woman of empathy. The only person I like now is mo Qing." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1297 His lips moved and he only said two words, "scenery..." "Mo Qing only loved the scenery 300 years ago." Scenery has always been very clear what she wants. In the face of the man who once moved her, she really has feelings, but she also knows that Mo Qing is the man she wants now. The smile on the corner of Mo Qing''s lips has a reluctant meaning. He reaches out and wants to touch her again, but she dodges it. His hand stops in the air, and his eyes are at a loss, "scenery He''s just my It''s just my shell. You just like him because of me I''m the one you really like... " "Mo Qing is mo Qing. He has his own independent personality thought. He is not the shell of anyone, nor is he a substitute for anyone." The voice of scenery, calm almost cruel, "he is so good, even without you, I will like him." "Is it?" He put down his hand and looked at her with a smile, "scenery, you still hate me, right? You hate me. You didn''t choose you "It''s true that at the moment I knew the answer, I hated you, but soon, it didn''t exist." "I know that you have your responsibility, your responsibility, to sacrifice a small number of people, to save more people, this is a correct choice." Unlike her, she only lives in her own world, so she can say selfishly without hesitation and choose the one who is closest to her to live. "You don''t hate me..." "Yes, I don''t hate you." Suddenly, Mo Qing felt like a knife in his heart. He wanted to hear that she still hated himself. At least, it could prove that he still had weight in her heart. When she said that she did not hate, he really had no status in her heart. Scenery said: "no one blame you, Mo Qing, you also let go of yourself, some things, the past is the past, no matter how persistent we are, also can''t go back to that year." "Can''t you go back?" Mo Qing raised his hand to help his forehead, and his lips were slightly hooked. His white clothes lined him with a trace of treachery. "Compared with me, the scenery still likes Mo Qing more. Now the scenery comes to me just to see him, right?" "Where is he?" Mo Qing raised his hand, a door slowly opened, a strong smell of blood, come. "Mo Qing!" The scenery immediately ran past. She picked up the man lying in the array. At this time, he had large and small wounds on his body. The ground was covered with his blood, and the floor was dyed red. "Mo Qing Don''t die... " Mo Qing opened his eyes slightly. A smile appeared on his pale face, and he made a weak voice, "just what the scenery said I heard it all I''m happy... " "Mo Qing..." She turned her head and did not look at Mo Qing, but to Zhiwei, "please, help him!" Zhiwei wants to move forward, but when Mo Qing raises his hand, the old man is isolated from the border. The scenery was furious, "what are you going to do?" "I told him that as long as he was willing to give me his body, I would revive the scenery, and he did not hesitate to agree to hold the ceremony of taking over the house..." Mo Qing said with a smile: "now, he is going to die." She wanted to block the wound on his body, but there were so many wounds that she didn''t know where to start. She said in a helpless way: "Mo Qing Why are you so stupid... " "I know I''m tired of being a ghost As long as you can return your Yang... " Mo Qing raised her hand and wiped away the tears on her face, "I don''t care how..." Mo Qing looked at it, and his gentle smile grew colder. He appeared a box in his hand and walked to the scenery. He said to her in a soft voice: "why should the scenery be so sad? Even if he is going to die, it''s not that there is no way to survive. Here is a plant of Huanyang grass, which can help him recover from the dead. However, there is only one Huanyang grass. I planned to use it to revive the scenery. But now, scenery How to choose? " Mo Qing murmured powerlessly, "scenery You have to live... " She looked at the box without moving her eyes. Mo Qing wanted to touch her head, but she avoided it. He said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to choose the scenery. Even if you don''t have him, I will accompany you in the future." By the time he said it, she had already made a move. "I chose to save him." She picked up the wooden box in his hand with an unshakable attitude. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1298 Mo Qing''s smile froze on her face. Seeing that she had opened the wooden box, he grasped her wrist and said, "scenery Have you really decided? " "No matter what, I will save him." The scenery waved his hand and took out the red grass. Mo Qing was in a coma. He lost too much blood, but he was still whispering, "scenery Live on... " The scenery suddenly choked. She wiped the tears in her eyes, and the fairy grass turned into little fluorescence and flew into Mo Qing''s body. However, she waited for a long time, but she did not see Mo Qing wake up. She looked at Mo Qing, "why is this grass useless? You said it. It can save him! " Mo Qing smile, "in addition to returning Yang grass, also need a person more than a hundred years of cultivation, in order to replace the dead and come back to life." The scenery is stunned, "a hundred years of cultivation..." Where can she find a hundred years'' cultivation? Holding Mo Qing''s body tightly, she suddenly sobbed because she felt despair. She knew how lonely and lonely it was to be a ghost. She didn''t want Mo Qing to become the same as herself. Mo Qing sacrificed enough things for her, and he should live well. "What are you crying for?" When she lost her guard, Mo Qing could touch her cheek, and he said with a low smile, "am I still there? Don''t I have a hundred years of cultivation? " Scenery stopped, she looked up, can''t believe to see him, even he put the hand on his face, she also forgot to hide. He seemed to have a streamer in his eyes, which made people intoxicated. "I thought that when I had a new body, I would be able to use the recuperation grass to exchange my life''s accomplishments for the scenery and rejuvenation. But now, I seem to have to make another choice." "Why Do you want to help Mo Qing? " "Not for him, but for you." He looked at her face almost greedily, and could not bear to miss the expression on her face. "From the moment you choose him, I have no reason to exist." "No..." Scenery looked at him seriously, "you are not living in this world for me, Mo Qing, this is your own life." "And I live to the present for the sake of scenery. My yangshou should have ended 50 years ago, but I have been using forbidden techniques to prolong my life. You can''t imagine how much my body has become It''s totally different. " Scenery open mouth, but do not know what to say. He smiles and points to another room. "Guess what''s in that room?" "I don''t know..." "There''s your body in there." His lips rippled with a good-looking smile, "I have a good body to preserve the scenery, as long as the scenery of the body is still here, you can not reincarnate." The scenery is stunned, "what do you say?" "It''s impossible. I''m afraid. Once the scenery forgets me and there''s no resentment in my heart, you''ll be reborn. What should I do? I can only keep you in this way. " It is a way to damage the morality of a person by holding a person''s body so that she can only be a ghost and wander in the world, but he has no other way. He can only do so to keep her. Mo Qing slowly said: "Zhiwei once advised me to let you go, but I can''t do it. I''ve already given up you once, and I won''t give up the second time. But I forget to think about a more important thing. If the scenery gives up me, what should I do?" "Mo Qing..." He laughed. "It''s autumn again." He looked out of the window, and a dead leaf fell, like him, and lost all its vitality. They met in autumn, so he told her that his name was Qiuzhi, and now, it is a bleak early autumn season, he can only do back to Mo Qing, who once gave up her favorite woman, but now she gave up Mo Qing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1299 Scenery wants Mo Qing to live, but she never wants to exchange another person''s life. She looks at Mo Qing, but loses the courage to speak. Sometimes she even finds that she is also a person with a heart of stone. "Will the scenery always remember me?" Mo Qing bowed his head and laughed, "because after death, I even have no right to be a ghost." He should have been dead for so many years. Even if he died with regret, his incomplete soul could not support his existence as a ghost in this world. Scenery did not immediately answer, after a while, she began to say: "I don''t know, I can remember you." She didn''t want to cheat him, so she could only tell him the uncertain answer. Mo Qing did not feel disappointed, he smile, for this answer, seems to have been prepared, the last time gently stroked her face, his voice gently, "scenery, you want to be happy." As the words fell, his body gradually became ethereal, and the smile was pale and beautiful. Scenery can not control the hand, but her hand through his body, he like fluorescence, dissipated in this dark room. Her hands stayed in the air for a long time, and finally wiped her eyes. However, no matter how she wiped them, her tears seemed to be unable to be wiped out. In another room, she lost the source of the technique, and her intact body spread like fireflies in the air and disappeared. Standing outside, Zhiwei knelt on the ground. The old man leaned over and whispered, "master All the way. " Suddenly, she felt the movement of the people in her arms, and the scenery bowed her head. She saw that the large and small wounds on Mo Qing''s body had disappeared, and the blood on the ground had disappeared. When she saw him open his eyes again, she finally couldn''t help sobbing, "Mo Qing..." "It''s me..." Mo Qing smile, but also think of what, he sat up from the ground, take her into the arms, "why use the sun returning grass on my body?" "I want you to live..." "Mo Qing, he is dead..." Mo qingweidun, he knows who the scenery said he is. Obviously, he can survive because of him. "If you are a person, you can''t escape from life and death. Now that he''s dead, it''s not your fault." "I''m just a little sad..." She closed her eyes and said in a slow voice, "once I never thought that he would come to this end." "He can''t get out of his own demons. It''s his doom." Scenery looked at her transparent fingers, and she asked softly, "Mo Qing, everyone has his own doom, isn''t it?" He whispered, "yes." "If it''s you No matter what the robbery is, I believe you can survive it... " "Scenery!" He still found the change of her body and could only grasp her wrist in amazement. Her whole body has become translucent, even the smile on her face is weak. "I didn''t have any obsession. Now he''s dead, and the techniques he used to imprison me have disappeared. I think it''s time for me to leave..." "No way..." He hugged her. "I''ll find a way. You can''t leave me yet..." "Mo Qing, don''t be sad. I just went to reincarnation and reincarnation..." She closed her eyes and sighed, "you should live well, and wait for me to find you..." "Scenery You can''t go yet... " No matter how he prayed, his arms became empty with her last word. People and ghosts have different ways after all. If they can return together, there will not be so many crazy men and women in the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1300 In the seventh year after the death of the founder of Xianmen, Xianmen once again welcomed the day of recruiting disciples. This year, all the disciples have good qualifications, and the headmaster Zhiwei is very satisfied with this. But now, seeing a seven-year-old girl clinging to his room, he felt a little bit more delicate. He continued to tell the girl a story, and finally he said the ending: "the dragon who was in trouble for the world was so killed by my master." "The dragon is powerful, and the grandmaster is even more powerful." She sat on the stool with her feet shaking, and asked curiously, "I heard that demons have the ability of illusion. If the Dragon disguises as a human, how can we see through them?" "Jiaolong belongs to water. Once their skin touches the water, it will show its flaws." Put a plate of cakes in front of the girl, Zhiwei and kindly asked: "don''t you go back?" "Don''t go back." The girl in red shook her head. Xianmen, who all wore white uniforms, was a special case. She could wear the clothes she liked. Although she couldn''t go back, she accepted the plate of pastry. Zhiwei also said with a smile: "why, did the scenery quarrel with the elder martial brother?" "It''s not a fight, master. You don''t understand." The girl named scenery sighed deeply. She frowned and said, "I think the elder martial brother is strange." "What''s wrong?" "Senior brother looks at me strangely every time, just like Every time I see something delicious, I always think he will eat me She added, "but the elder martial brother doesn''t seem to be a heresy who can practice by eating people. By the way, I always feel that the elder martial brother doesn''t like me. Master, don''t let me follow him. Since I''m your apprentice, you should teach me in person." In this year''s apprenticeship ceremony, Zhiwei, who had not received a apprentice for more than 100 years, suddenly accepted a female disciple for the first time. Moreover, the female doll did not have any outstanding talent. It is said that she was not willing to study in this immortal sect because in the year of her birth, a Taoist priest appeared suddenly and told her parents after calculating a divination that if she was seven years old If she was not sent to Xianmen to practice that year, she would encounter a disaster. Her parents were not superstitious people, but they wanted to be a respectable and decent school praised by the world in Xianmen, so there was nothing wrong with sending scenery to Xianmen. Therefore, the scenery was packed and sent to Xianmen, and without any special talent, she became Zhiwei''s disciple and the only female disciple under Zhiwei''s name, compared with her The new disciples of Tao, her identity is so high a generation. Zhiwei half narrowed his eyes and said with a kind smile, "I''m old, but I can''t teach you scenery any more. Why do you think your elder martial brother doesn''t like you?" "Every time he looks at me, he forbids me to go out and play with other senior brothers. The second elder martial brother bought me sugar gourd for me, and he threw away my sugar gourd. The Third Elder martial brother said that he would take me to explore the nature forest. As a result, he beat the Third Elder martial brother away, and the fourth elder brother took me down the mountain to play. As soon as we settled down in an inn, he tore down the Inn and gave it back There are five elder martial brothers... " "All right, all right." Zhiwei interrupted her chatter. "I know all that you said. He threw away your sugar gourd because you are suffering from toothache. He will beat your Third Elder martial brother away, and it is also because there are many dangers in the forest of fortune. As for the inn he demolished, it''s a black shop. How can you say that he hates you when he cares so much for you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1301 "In a word..." She was poor in words. Finally she snorted, turned her head and said, "in a word, the elder martial brother just doesn''t like me. I don''t have any personal freedom around him. Thanks to him, my senior brothers don''t take me to play now!" Zhiwei said: "what do you want to do with all your heart?"? It''s time to practice more. " "I don''t want to kill demons and Demons and become famous all over the world. I don''t want to be promoted to be an immortal. What should I do so seriously?" She said good no ambition, "my mother also said, let me safely stay in Xianmen until the age of 16, wait for me and hairpin, find someone to marry a stable life." "Oh? You''re still young, and you want to get married? " "No, it''s just that I don''t think it''s a mess to go according to the plan. Since it''s time to get married, I''ll choose a man I like to marry." It seems that there is no pursuit of scenery She shook her head. "I still have a pursuit. My pursuit is to sit and eat and wait for death." "Negative." "It''s called comfort." Know smile smile, "both so, then you also should go back, I think, your elder martial brother can let you live comfortably." "Well, I''m not going back!" Words down, her eyes a flower, and then open eyes, she has stood outside the door, she stomped angrily, "master, I will not go back!" A shadow cast down, her body a stiff, mechanical turn around, saw a gentle looking man, gentle enough to make her scared. "Master, elder brother..." "Why are you hiding from me?" Mo Qing, dressed in white, lost an arm of the body, slightly thin in the moonlight. The scenery was embarrassed. "I didn''t hide from you. I just wanted to see the master..." "Since you didn''t hide from me, why didn''t you tell me and leave for such a long time?" She looked up at the sky, "elder martial brother I''ve only been away for half an hour. " So it''s not long. He squatted down in front of her. "Do you know how worried I would be if you were gone?" "I..." She didn''t dare to look into his eyes, and her fingers nervously wrapped around her dress belt. Finally, she could not help but say in a low voice, "I''m sorry..." "Don''t apologize." He stretched out his hand over her small face, and his black eyes were stained with soft moonlight. "I just hope the scenery can understand how nervous I will be when you suddenly disappear by my side." "Well..." She raised her hand and hugged him, and said softly, "I know it''s wrong, but elder martial brother, can I give you a little opinion?" He knew that she took the initiative to throw herself into her arms, but this did not prevent him from reaching out to embrace her. "If you have any opinions about the scenery, you may as well say it and listen to it." "Very simple, I hope Elder martial brother, in the future, you can not look so strict at me. " He smiles, "scenery can change opinion, see if I can agree." She pushed him away. "You can''t do this. I also have the right of personal freedom." "In my sight, scenery can enjoy all kinds of freedom that it deserves." "You..." She stamped her foot. "Elder martial brother, why do you like to waste your time on me every time? I''m greedy and don''t like to study. I''m not good-natured except for being good-looking. Which new disciple is not as obedient as I am. Why don''t you cultivate those who can be made?" "Those people have nothing to do with me." He has no interest in cultivating materials that can be made. He is only interested in training his future daughter-in-law. "Scenery flat mouth," is it because I am master''s apprentice, you can only stare at me like this? " "Even if there was no master, I would only stare at you like this." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1302 Feng Feng was angry. "Is it because I''m the only new disciple who is not afraid of you, so you always like to trouble me?" Mo Qing broke his hand, and his appearance was half destroyed. Even though he was gentle, the new disciples of Xianmen were afraid of him, except for the scenery. However, as soon as she left, the scenery covered her mouth with regret. She looked at Mo Qing, whose face did not change. She suddenly felt regret and took his hand carefully. She whispered, "elder martial brother Sorry, I didn''t mean anything else "It doesn''t matter." Holding her hand, he whispered, "it doesn''t matter what the scenery wants to say." He said that, will only make her more guilty, she bit her lip, "I will listen to you in the future..." Although she often appears arrogant, a young lady''s temper, but in fact, she is kind and some lovely. Mo Qing lip corner with a smile, "scenery can not exclude me, I have been very happy." "Oh..." She answered in a low voice. In fact, she knew that no matter what he did, it was for her good, but too intimate would make her feel uneasy. Mo Qing asked her softly, "go back?" "Well..." She nodded and was picked up in one hand. Since she was ordered by her master and taken care of by Mo Qing, she seemed to have a "walking machine" on his shoulder. She looked at the silver moonlight on the ground. However, the moonlight disappeared quickly. Suddenly, a drop of water fell on her head. She looked up and saw the dark clouds covering the moon. It was raining. "Brother, it''s raining!" Her little short hands on his head seemed to be able to keep him out of the rain, but in vain. "We''ll be back soon," he said with a smile Holding her sword, he leaned slightly to block the cold wind. But the scenery was staring at his side face, she frowned and poked his side face. "What''s the matter?" he asked softly "I just It seems to see... " She shook her head again. "Nothing." Just for a moment, she seemed to see a green scale growing on his side face, but when she fixed her eyes, there was no scale. She must have been wrong. He chuckled, "scenery like lively, tomorrow I will take you to the bottom of the mountain to play, OK?" "Really?" "Nature is true." "Elder martial brother, you are so kind!" She hugged him by the neck excitedly and forgot all the unimportant things. Look, he can always find a way to make her happy. His best expectation is to take care of her and let her grow up carefree. The story of this world, finally had a happy ending, and in another world, a gamble just announced the end. The man in black is holding a girl in red who hasn''t recovered. He looks at the man in white and laughs, "Mo Qing, you lost." "I lost." Although Qing Mo didn''t know that the child was in a coma, he didn''t know why he was still in a coma Not long ago, when he came to the imperial capital, he was entangled by the scenery of the prime minister''s mansion of Xia Cheng. It is undeniable that Mo Qing was moved by her. When he was looking for Jiaolong, the scenery also came along. She was hurt by Jiaolong, and Mo Qing and Jiaolong were both defeated. A fair gamble began. In the dreamland, they would forget that they were in the gambling game, and all the stories were from there This time begins. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1303 The so-called gamble is also very simple. Jiaolong, who has always been satirizing human feelings, has made a choice when he sees that he has rushed out to block Mo Qing''s moves. If Mo Qing and this human woman can come to the end firmly, he will accept defeat and be suppressed by Mo Qing for thousands of years. If Mo Qing loses, Mo Mo Mo Qing will promise him a condition. Under the hood, the originally Faceless Man in black gradually had the same face as Mo Qing. He said with a smile: "I originally wanted to let you finish your own life after winning, but now I have changed my mind, I want this woman." "Wishful thinking!" Mo Qing''s injury is not good, Jiaolong is also injured, but he still has the strength to carry the sword forward. Can this man, but do not dodge, he just light said: "her body injury, only I can cure." The sword stopped in front of him and could not move forward any more. "You are a disciple of Xianmen. You can hold on to being hurt by demons, but the scenery is not the same. She is just an ordinary Terran. Only I can dispel the Demon power on her wound." He clenched his lips and grinned slowly. "She doesn''t exist as a bet. I''m just Just want her Mo Qing held the sword''s hand, slowly increased the strength, "she is mine." "No, she doesn''t belong to you." The man drooped his eyes, looked at her sleeping face, very happy, "you can give up her for other people, and I can kill anyone for her." "It''s an illusion." "It''s the most real fantasy." He laughed, "Mo Qing, can you deny that if at this time, when you are faced with the same choice, you will not waver and make the same decision again?" Mo Qing did not speak. "You see, human beings are so hypocritical. They know the answer, but they always like to deny it. The scenery is different. She is a very simple girl. She knows what she wants, and she will understand your choice, just You have no value in her heart He picked out from the corner of his eye, "Mo Qing, the scenery is mine. From the moment you shake, you have already lost." After all, Mo Qing is mo Qing. He is the eldest disciple of Xianmen. He is the hope of countless people. However, Jiaolong, as a demon, is not the same. He is a demon. He is doomed to be reckless. Even the people he killed, if they were not those who claimed to be righteous, would not have killed them. He just killed one, and then there was a second. Gradually, he killed people More and more people will see more and more hypocritical human beings. Human beings have the so-called love, but they also have the so-called family relationship. However, when a flood makes their sons and daughters encounter crisis at the same time, those parents will not hesitate to save their sons and abandon their weaker daughters. Human beings also have the so-called friendship, but for fame and wealth, they can stab each other in the back without hesitation. Scenery is not the same, she can save Mo Qing to die, she likes him, can put all the joy and anger on him alone. She is a treasure he found. Maybe as a demon, he doesn''t know what emotion is, but at least he has imagined that in the future, he will spoil her and take care of her. He must get her. Mo Qing was silent for a long time without any action. For a moment, he said, "the human demon has a special way, and the scenery will not like you." However, he has turned around with the scenery and disappeared in the night. In the wind, only his voice rings, "scenery loves Moqing, I am Moqing." At last, even the wind stopped. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1304 Standing in the white space again, the scenery is crazy, "system Jun, what do you mean! Why at the end of the day, the man who I''m planning to become a monster! Do you understand the feeling when I wake up and change my boyfriend? " Not only the people, but also the race! "Doesn''t the host like Mo Qing?" "Er This... " The irascible person suddenly quieted down. She lowered her head to her finger and whispered, "it''s not that I don''t like I think it''s strange... " God knows how surprised she was when she realized that she had really experienced 300 years, but she was still happy that her parents and family members were not dead. Moreover, she did not deny that the demon had a strong attraction for her, just It took her a lot of time to accept him completely. "The task of the host is only to complete the task, to clear the emotion," said system Jun She suddenly thought of the things in the last world, only felt that it was blurred a lot. Even when she thought of those people and things, even the perspective seemed to be just a spectator. System Jun again said: "select the script." She was quiet for a while, stretched out her hand, casually took a book without a name, the name of the book also slowly emerged, "my film emperor husband", she was silent, and then accepted the plot of the book. The hostess''s name is snow white. She is a small TV presenter. She has been in the hosting industry for nearly five years, and she has only become a children''s program host. She looks good and her ability is not low. Therefore, it is not that no one has offered her an olive branch. However, she is not a person who follows the current. It is impossible for her to accept such hidden rules, and therefore has never been out Head of the opportunity. One day, Yu Wen, the new king of heaven, came to their TV station. After three years of his debut, Yu Wen won the position of film emperor. It can be said that he is a legend in the film and television industry. Before the media, this man always looks polite, but after the camera, his personality is extremely bad. He can''t accept criticism and is often self-centered. He doesn''t smoke but likes to drink It''s also common to go to night clubs. Unfortunately, the innocent Bai Xue ran into the man''s muzzle. When Yuwen came to the TV station to record the program, he excused himself to go to the corridor for a visit. When Bai Xue happened to pass by, he heard Yuwen calling to solve his one night love problem. Fortunately, Bai Xue was discovered by Yu Wen who called. So, Bai Xue was threatened by him and lost her job as a host. Instead of giving up, she went to an entertainment company and became a paparazzi reporter. She never followed other stars. She just looked into Yuwen''s black material and followed Yuwen''s nanny car after sleeping one day and one night. This is common Things. Indeed, Yuwen has a lot of black material dug out by her, so she has really attracted the attention of Yuwen. Relying on Yuwen''s power in the circle, he wants to set up a small entertainment reporter, which is a matter of minutes, but he decided to leave the woman who is not afraid of death to play slowly. This one comes and goes, the male and female Lord on eye. As for the male Erjun, he is also a member of the entertainment industry. However, Yu Wen is the new film emperor, and Duan mu, the second man, has ended his peak because of the appearance of Yuwen, so he can only be a past film emperor. She sighed and said, "mission begins." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1305 The ancient city of a city is the best place to shoot ancient costume movies and TV dramas. It can be said that the ancient costume movies and TV series of China are basically shot here. Therefore, it is very lively all the year round, and there is never a cold time, and here has become the best place to meet big stars. But today, in the square of this ancient palace, some of it is too busy. The two groups of people are facing each other here. It seems that they will not stop winning or losing. Among the two groups, the leader is a man and a woman. First of all, the tall and thin man said, "Miss Qi, it''s the venue reserved by our crew first. Even if you want to use it, you have to wait for us to use it." "I know it was you who reserved the venue first, but we have only a few days'' schedule. The day after tomorrow, he will go to B city to attend an award ceremony. Mr. Yao, can''t you be flexible? After all, Mr. Duan Mu and Mr. Duan are not as busy as we Yuwen. " Well dressed women say polite, but the meaning of the words is itchy. There is a man and a woman in the confrontation. The man''s name is Yao Feng. She is Duan Mu''s agent, while the woman''s name is Qi Mei. She is the agent of Yu Wen, a famous star. As for why they quarrel now, the reason is of course for the right to use the venue. Not only they, but also the two directors on the other side are going to quarrel. Duan muyao''s TV series and Yu Wen''s films will make a spark in this way. If the media knows about it, they will be excited again. He thought Duan Mu could win the title of film emperor last year, but he didn''t want to kill a Yuwen halfway. Duan Mu only got a Shidi, and Yuwen was also ambitious. When he delivered his acceptance speech, he said it was because he had not entered the TV series. Otherwise, he would have taken away Shidi''s position. At that time, he was still smiling at Duan mu, who was sitting under the stage. "Mr. Duan, you are my predecessor. You should not mind." At that time, in the spotlight, Duan Mu just gently laughed. At the age of 30, he had already lost the impatience of young people. Seeing that the dispute had not come to a conclusion for a long time, Yuwen came over wearing a military uniform. He directly asked, "sister Qi, I''m so hot in this dress." In the film he made, he acted as a general defending the country. However, when escorting the princess to get married, he had feelings with the princess. Finally, before the national and personal feelings, he and the princess had to choose the former. The ending was sad. Because of the popularity of Yu Wen, the film was particularly favored by investors. Yao Feng looks at the man in white sitting under the tree not far away. He hates the iron and steel and bites his teeth. Everyone knows that he has come. Duan Mu is still sitting there and enjoying the cool. You are not in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, he said with a smile to Yu Wen: "since Mr. Yu Wen is so hot, you might as well take off your makeup and have a rest. When our crew finishes shooting, it will be your turn." "But I just want to shoot first. What should I do?" Wearing a suit of armor, Yuwen laughed, especially arrogant. Yao Feng was angry, but the person in charge of the ancient city came to him after hearing the news. He said with a smile: "Mr. Yao, I think we might as well give this venue to Mr. Yuwen''s crew first." "Hello, manager. This is our reservation." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1306 "I know, I know." The manager wiped the sweat on his head. He didn''t dare to offend two groups of people. However, Nianzai Yuwen is on the right track now, and there are so many investors behind him. He can only make a choice, "Mr. Yao, Mr. Yuwen''s schedule is tight. It''s better to Why don''t you shoot other scenes first? " Is this the question of shooting the scene first? It''s a problem of not being able to breathe! Yao Feng lifted up his sleeve, "come on, manager, tell me, do you want to talk about everything first and then?" "We are all adults, agent Yao. Why are you so naive?" Qi Mei laughed, "give us the venue early, and it won''t be so embarrassing now." Yu Wen''s eyes fell on the man in white not far away, but he didn''t say anything. To be honest, he really wanted Duan Mu to come over and have a fight with him. However, Duan mu, no matter how you mess with him, seems to smile mildly. Since his debut, no one has seen him get angry. What''s more, whether it''s media interviews or secret photos, He always feels so detached from the world. Yuwen felt an unprecedented interest, because no one would not be happy, angry, sad and happy. He had never seen someone bring the performance into his life. Therefore, he had expectations that Duan Mu could tear off the mask of this smile. At this time, a fat middle-aged man with a bad face came over, he said to Yao Feng: "give them the venue first." "Director, why?" "Investors called, let''s not offend Yu Wen." After all, the value of Yuwen is more important in the eyes of these businessmen. Yao Feng grits his teeth. He is a broker. He knows that if he continues to quarrel, he is afraid that Duan Mu will be affected. He looks at Qi Mei, who is elated, and turns to go. A black car suddenly stops in front of him. The person in charge of the ancient city was startled and immediately went over and said, "Hello, who are you? Don''t you know you can''t drive in here? " According to the rules of the ancient city, in order to prevent shooting accidents, cars should be parked outside the ancient city. The driver in a black suit got out of the car. He opened the door again, but there was only a white hand in the door. It could be seen that it must be a woman''s hand. The driver took the card in his hand and closed the door. He turned and handed the card to the person in charge and said, "Hello, the boss of this ancient city is Mr. Xia Chaoxia." "What?" The person in charge almost immediately said, "it''s impossible!" "Just a minute ago, our young lady bought this place. If you don''t believe me, you can call and ask." Needless to say, the person in charge has already called, and the phone will be connected soon. His face is also very wonderful. Xia Yu, three words light, smell the scenery No one knows. This is his fiancee who has only met two or three times, not even his agent. At this time, the sun was covered by clouds, and the sky was overcast. That person in charge still can''t believe his boss''s change of ownership. He asked, "why did Mr. Xia suddenly buy our ancient city?" "It''s not Mr. Xia. It''s the ancient city that our young lady bought." Everyone in the Xia family knows that the rich Xiashi group is very famous. What''s more famous is the lady Xia who will buy and buy if she doesn''t agree. It''s not that she just buys clothes and shoes, but she is unhappy and will buy some super large items, such as today''s ancient city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1307 Yao Feng just stayed for a while because of the accident. He felt that this matter had nothing to do with himself. He didn''t want to look at Yu and smell that they were in the way of their eyes. He wanted to lift his feet and leave. However, a pleasant voice came from the car, "Mr. Yao." Yao Feng steps, he turned back, saw the driver opened the door again, this time, the people inside finally decided to come out, the first step is wearing white high-heeled shoes, beautiful lines of legs, is a red sleeveless skirt, a wisp of curly long hair hanging in front of her body, her impeccable face with a bright smile. This girl, who has just turned 18, is so dazzling. "Hello, I''m summer scenery." Yao Feng was stunned for a moment, then remembered to stretch out his hand to hold her hand, politely said: "Hello, Miss Xia, I am..." "I know who you are." She took back her hand and said with a faint smile, "I already know everything. Since it''s a set set by your crew, you should use it first." Yao Feng did not have time to respond, there Yu Wen on the cold voice: "summer scenery." "Hello, Yuwen, be polite." Qi berry is busy pulling La Yu Wen. She knows that Xia Fengjing is the daughter of Xiashi group, and she also knows that she should not offend this girl. Scenery does not mind a smile, "to be a businessman is to pay attention to integrity, first come, then to this is a reason, Mr. Yuwen, what''s your opinion?" "To be a businessman, we should be honest. Should we also be considerate of the world?" Yu Wen also laughed, "my schedule is just a few days, Miss Xia is not going to be flexible?" "Since Mr. Yu Wen has a short schedule, why take over the play?" The scenery doubts the blink of an eye, "in a hurry out of the film, presumably also not to where to go, you say?" Yu Wen puffed his forehead. If he could not feel that she was aiming at himself, he would be too stupid. He said, "I don''t know what I have offended Miss Xia?" "There''s nothing wrong with you." "So why..." "It''s just that you have nothing to please me about." The scenery is calm to bend the corner of his eyes and smile, "Mr. Yu Wen, you don''t think I''m aiming at you, do you?" Yu Wen was silent. "Don''t worry, I don''t dare to aim at you. If this word spreads out, don''t your female fans want to scold me to death?" Yu Wen suddenly thought, is it because he has a lot of women like summer scenery, so jealous? But he quickly overturned this possibility. In recent years, Xia Fengjing had never been associated with him, and the women around him changed one after another. Judging from the influence of Xia family, she could not have known that if she wanted to be jealous, she would have been jealous for a long time. Why wait until today? Is it possible that She just bought the ancient city on impulse, and then did business? The scenery has turned to see Yao Feng, "Mr. Yao, ask your crew to start shooting." Yao Feng was very happy, but he soon thought of those investors, so he could only smile uneasily, "we know Miss Xia''s kindness, but according to our investors'' opinions, let them shoot first." "Is it? So you have to worry about this. " She felt her chin for a while, clapped her hands, the driver took her cell phone, and soon, she called, "Dad, do you have a 23-year-old birthday present?" Why 23? Since all her birthday gifts from 19 to 22 have been wasted by her, let''s say this time to buy the ancient city is her 22-year-old birthday gift. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1308 People only heard the elegant girl crisply say: "since you haven''t thought about it well, then I decided to invest in a TV series, um I haven''t invested in this, Dad. Is 200 million enough? " Yao Feng was stunned. For a long time, he said, "Miss Xia We''re not making science fiction movies... " So you don''t need so much money! However, she misunderstood and said to her father on the other side of the phone: "that''s five hundred million yuan. The TV series your daughter invested in must use the best props and the best clothes. Don''t worry, Dad, I won''t throw money to play." She hung up and there was a moment of silence. "Mr. Yao, is that enough?" Yao Feng did not speak. "Think about it It seems that 500 million yuan is still a little less. We should not add more... " She''s going to call again. Yao Feng quickly said: "enough, enough!" Just so much money, more money than making science fiction movies! What''s more, Duan Mu''s costume drama has nothing to do with special effects! It''s more than all the investors they''ve been looking for! "Is that enough?" the scenery asked "Absolutely enough!" This is the first time that Yao Feng really saw what it means to be rich and powerful, and this young lady did not realize how much money he had spent. Qi Mei sighed in a low voice, "this lady Is it a fool? " Who else would have invested so much money in a play? Yu Wen sneered, "is not a fool." Summer scenery, which has not been seen for a long time, suddenly appeared on his set. What is her purpose? Yao Feng over there has already called people to call Duan mu. He can''t wait. He takes the hand of scenery and walks forward for a distance. "Duan mu, this is Miss Xia Fengjing, our new investor." Yao Feng suddenly stopped again. The scenery in high-heeled shoes could not be as comfortable as he was. When she leaned forward, she was held by a pair of powerful hands. Then, there was a gentle voice on her head, "be careful." "Thank you..." She paused, stood up again, and saw in front of her a white, and picturesque man. Many people have said that Duan Mu is very suitable for white people, clean white, just like his people, he played a doctor and a scholar. This time, he played an enemy proton who was imprisoned in the imperial palace. Some people have said that his appearance peaked in his twenties. Just after his first year of life, he seems to be no longer as fresh as the small fresh meat of the population. However, in the view of others, the years have given him maturity, steadiness and more attractive. At least She always likes this kind of mature man. Yao Feng is still chattering, "Duan mu, you just didn''t see that Miss Xia invested US five hundred million, five hundred million!" Even when Duan Mu was most brilliant, it was only 300 million yuan at most. He was still making fantasy films because he had to use a lot of special effects and later stage. Seeing her standing well, Duan Mu also took back her hand. With a smile on his lips, he whispered, "Miss Xia, we don''t need so much money for our TV series." "I know." Scenery nodded and looked at him. He bent his mouth. "I just think that if you want to match your identity, no more money is not enough." He raised his lips and laughed, "Miss Xia''s words, I don''t seem to understand." "It''s very simple. I''m saying you''re priceless." She narrowed her eyes and laughed, "you can''t buy it with money, but I can buy everything around you This is probably what Duan Mu has heard of The strangest ambiguity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1309 For a moment, Duan Mu said with a smile, "Miss Xia is laughing." "I''m not joking. I''m serious." The scenery looked at him with a smile, "Mr. Duan, don''t underestimate your own worth. At least in my place, you can''t buy it with any more money." Yao Feng opened his mouth wide and didn''t close his mouth for a long time. How could he have imagined that this young girl would say such fascinating words? Is this Miss Xia a fan of Duan mu? No, no, no, no, now, such a young girl, who doesn''t like Yu Wen to like Duan Mu who has already been angry? She nodded with a smile, "well, I''ll leave first, Mr. Yao." "Ah?" Yao Feng a Leng, busy should sound. "If there is any problem with the production of the TV series, you can come to me. After all, I am now the biggest investor in your TV series," she said "Yes Miss Xia said so. " After seeing Duan mu, the scenery turned to the car. Soon, the car started again, but stopped in front of Yao Feng and Duan mu. The window rolled down. The girl said with a smile, "Mr. Yao, can I make a little suggestion?" "Miss Xia, please." "In any case, I hope Mr. Yao can follow the previous principle and not kiss Mr. Duan. Is this OK?" Yao Feng stealthily glanced at Duan mu, whose color was warm and unchanging. He "Er" said, thinking that the scenery was their golden master. He was kind and said, "that''s natural. Miss Xia can rest assured that our first kiss on the screen of Duan Mu will always be preserved." "That''s good." She rolled up the window again and let the driver drive away. When the car disappeared, Yao Feng thief said with a smile at Duan Mu: "it''s true to say that a man has thirty-one flowers. This move will attract a peach blossom made of gold." "It''s just a little girl. It''s not strange that she likes to pursue freshness for a while." Duan Mu heard the director call his name to start shooting, he turned to go, Yao Feng also followed him. "Duan mu, I can make it clear to you that Miss Xia Da is the daughter of Xia''s group and the only child of chairman Xia. It is said that she is especially favored by her parents. You can''t offend her. Otherwise, if the Xia family moves, your star career will be destroyed." No wonder Yao Feng is so worried. It''s because at a celebrity party not long ago, a third line actress wanted to get on the Xia Dynasty ship. When she saw it out, she slapped the actress in public, but she didn''t show any grace or face. After that, the Xia family didn''t do anything to let the actress quit the entertainment industry or hide her. Miss Xia directly bought the entertainment company and became the boss of the actress. She was generous and gave the actress a lot of plays. She only accepted the play and asked the actress to act as a brothel girl. It''s not a good thing for an actress to be stereotyped. After she plays more brothel girls, she can only act as a brothel girl in the audience''s mind. Later, she wanted to change to an entertainment company. But first, she couldn''t afford to pay the compensation for breach of contract. Second, she didn''t dare to accept her from other companies. In the end, she could only continue to act as a young woman who was neither light nor heavy The woman in the building ate a meal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1310 Duan Mu listened to the story, just a smile, "this move, is indeed killing in the invisible." "That''s not because there is such a huge Xia family behind her, not only the Xia family, but also her mother, but also the current leader of the Wang family. If the Xia family and the Wang family are two local emperors in a city, then the Xia scenery is a Royal Princess. Therefore, even if you don''t like this little girl, you must be polite, understand?" Yao Feng is very worried. After all, no one can be sure whether the current summer scenery is on the spur of the moment to join in the fun. If one day she is not interested in Duan Mu and comes to step on it again, what should I do? Yao Feng''s worry is not unreasonable. In his opinion, Xia Fengjing is still young, uncertain and spoiled. A child has a normal temper. Duan Mu Yi laughs and does not intend to answer. On the way, he meets Yu Wen, a group of people. In the moment of passing by, Yu Wen bumps into his shoulder heavily. Duan Mu didn''t say anything, but Yao Feng had already called out: "how do you walk?" "How to walk?" Yu Wen wantonly laughed, "isn''t it walking on two legs? Are you still walking on four legs "You "Let''s go." Duan Mu looks at Yao Feng, his tone is calm and steady, and there is no provocative anger. Yu Wen moved to the side and blocked the way. He said with a smile, "Mr. Duan mu, you just walked directly. Don''t you wait for me to apologize?" "Does Mr. Yuwen have anything to apologize for?" Duan Mu good temper raised the corner of his lips, "this road is narrow, it''s just an accident." No, this road is very wide. Is that Mu saying Yu Wen Pang? Yu Wen smile more charming, "it seems that with Miss Xia as the gold master, Mr. Duan Mu is happy with everything." "Miss Xia is really a girl who can''t be met and can''t be obtained. If we can make her invest, it must be our script that attracts her." "What Duan Mu means is that there is no attraction in my film?" "I didn''t mean that." Duan Mu smiles, "just, still a little bit worse." It''s not just the script, there are people. He did not finish his words, but Yuwen was sensitive to the meaning. He told himself that he could not be angry. If he was angry, he would lose. And just as he put on a smile again to say something, Duan Mu had already taken Yao Feng around them and left here. Yuwen''s smile is stiff on his face. Sometimes the most irritating thing is not that you have not quarreled with others, but when you think about how to fight back at others, that person has already left. Qi berry patted Yu Wen on the shoulder, "see, compared with Duan mu, you are still not hot enough." "You don''t have to talk." Yu Wen was cold and clapped Qi Mei''s hand. Qi Mei shrugged, but she didn''t say much. She understood Yuwen''s temper, but she didn''t understand. Yuwen always liked to regard Duan Mu as his imaginary enemy, but Duan Mu looked at him like a child with a bad temper. And behind a tree, the woman with a camera took this scene. She said with a smile: "Yuwen, who is always a good man in front of the camera, will have a bad temper. Let''s see how my next report will kill you, hum!" She swung her ponytail and turned away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1311 At night, the summer house is full of lights. The housekeeper brought a college entrance examination volunteer, handed to the scenery just finished dinner, "Miss, Mr. Xia has filled it for you." "Well, I see." She just looked, there is no interest put down, for her father to fill in the college entrance examination volunteer form for this matter, she seems not to pay attention at all. It can be said that from childhood to adulthood, all her affairs were arranged by her parents. Some rich children may say that they should not arrange their own life and go out on their own, but scenery has no such mind. She always thinks that if someone arranges everything for herself, she can worry less about some things. Why not? To tell you the truth, she has never had any great pursuit and ambition, her life goal is only one, that is to live comfortably. Of course, the premise is that she wants to get Duan mu, the man. Although she is a person who has no pursuit, she is a person with a clear goal, and taking the initiative is her habit. For example, there will be a brand banquet tomorrow. She is not interested in attending it. But for the sake of Duan mu, the spokesperson, she still decides to go. This brand banquet was held by fashion company, a communication company, which is committed to developing high-end electronic and intelligent products, mobile phones, or computers. Because its software development capability has always been at a high-end level, it has a certain influence both abroad and at home. The spokesperson of this company is always invited Mu. However, recently, it has been reported that fashion company intends to cancel the contract renewal with Duan Mu and invite Yuwen to be its spokesperson. The 15th anniversary of fashion company has invited Yuwen to attend, which seems to prove this conjecture more forcefully. Businessmen are always businessmen. They don''t read old love, they just choose what can bring them greater benefits. Yao Feng heard a lot of gossips. He went to the corner with a black face and said to Duan mu, who has nothing to do with it, he said: "I told you not to come to this party today." "My contract with fashion company is not over yet. I will appear at the business banquet. It is written in the contract." Duan Mu held a glass of red wine in his hand. He just tasted it. After he found that he didn''t meet his taste, he was no longer interested in drinking a second sip. Yao Feng laughed angrily. "You have the spirit of contract. The fashion company is not the same. In another month, your contract with fashion company will expire. Is it necessary to be so professional?" Before Duan Mu answered, Yu Wen and Qi Bei came in at the door. The chairman of fashion company immediately welcomed him. Indeed, Yuwen is a hot star now. Where he is, he can always cause a boom. Just before the appearance of Yuwen, Duan Mu was the only one who could cause this upsurge. Soon after Yuwen appeared, there was a commotion at the door. A girl stopped her from coming in. "Miss, there''s a party going on here. You can''t go in without an invitation." "Invitation? You go to inquire, in the whole a city, my summer scenery these three words, is not the best invitation card? " She smile gracefully, but extremely arrogant, "are you forcing me to buy this hotel?" Just listen to this way of speaking, then you can be sure that it is Miss Xia. Even Yu Wen, the chairman of fashion company, did not attend to it. He hurried to the door to greet him with a smile, "Oh, Miss Xia, how come you didn''t give us a notice in advance?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1312 "I''ll come as soon as I want. What can I tell you to do?" Naturally, the guard didn''t dare to stop him. The scenery walked in with a smile. Just for a moment, he attracted all the eyes just put on Yu Wen''s body. However, she ignored the smile of the chairman of fashion company. Instead, she went straight to the corner of the hall. She came to Duan Mu and took out his red wine cup with a smile. She blinked and said, "since you don''t like it, don''t drink it." "Miss Xia." Duan Mu is a response with a smile. Because of the scenery, he has become the focus of attention. He has not enjoyed his strong sense of existence for a long time. Fengguang put the red wine cup in the hands of the neglected chairman. She took his hand and said with a smile, "I have reserved a table in the blue restaurant. I''ll invite you to eat delicious food." Yao Feng''s eyes are falling off. Duan Mu politely took out his hand and said gently, "I think I can''t go yet." "Why?" "Because the party is not over yet." "That is to say, you will not accompany me to dinner until the banquet is over?" "Maybe, maybe not." An ambiguous answer. But the scenery laughed, "but if you don''t try, it may not even have been, Zhao Dong." "Ah, Miss Xia." This Zhao Dong is naturally the boss of fashion company. "How long has your party begun?" Zhao Dong looked at his watch. "It''s been 12 minutes." "It''s been a long time, and it''s over. Should you say that the party is over?" "This Miss Xia... " Zhao Dong frowned in embarrassment. Of course, he did not doubt the importance of scenery to the whole Xia family. However, it was indeed a very inappropriate thing for him to announce that the party marking the 15th anniversary of the company was carelessly ended. "Zhao Dong, do you still want your company to celebrate its 16th anniversary?" Here it comes. It''s even more unreasonable and threatening than the rumored hegemonic president. "Xia, Miss Xia..." "It''s better for Zhao Dong to finish the banquet early to deal with business affairs and make money." The scenery said casually: "I heard that Zhao Dong wants to do business in Eastern Europe recently. It happens that my mother has some connections there..." Zhao Dong''s eyes suddenly brightened up. "Miss Xia said that this banquet can be held at any time. It''s over today." As soon as he said this, Zhao Dong received a lot of envious, envious and hateful eyes. On weekdays, many people wanted to connect with Xia family. But today, Zhao Dong didn''t do anything, so he got an Eastern European market. This is a mixed market, and he can''t help but be envious. The scenery looks at Duan Mu again. This time, she does not hold his hand, but carefully pulls his index finger, "how about it? Will you accompany me to dinner "If I refuse, will Miss Xia change my mind in other ways? Just like this Zhao Dong. " Duan Muwen''s ease seems to be just a casual curiosity. Therefore, the scenery answers easily, "yes, I will also use other methods to make you change your mind." Yao Feng touched Duan Mu nervously with his elbow, indicating that he would never offend this lady. Duan Mu just smiles quietly and has no other reaction. Scenery flat mouth, eyes seem to have tears in flashing, she said pathetically: "if you don''t accompany me to go, then I will cry for you to see." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1313 She said she wanted to cry, then she could really cry. A layer of rain and fog accumulated in her beautiful eyes. Her tears came faster than professional actresses. Duan Mu stopped for a moment, then chuckled. He raised his hand and pointed his belly to wipe the corners of her eyes and whispered slowly, "such a beautiful pair of eyes, if used to cry, it would be a pity." "If you accompany me to dinner, I''ll show you a smile." He seemed to have no choice in his eyes, with a faint smile in his lips, "since Miss Xia is very kind, I can''t seem to refuse any more." "Don''t worry. I''ll treat you to something better than the food here." She was happy and smiling. The speed of changing her face was faster than turning over a book. She took his hand and walked outside the door. "Oh, Miss Xia and Mr. Duan Mu seem to have a good relationship." Yu Wen on the other side said coolly, "how can I remember that Mr. Duan Mu has been in business for 12 years, but he has never had an affair. It''s hard to say that the relationship between them is..." When the scenery stopped, she turned and said with a smile, "what is it?" "Are you a boyfriend and a girlfriend?" Yu Wen said this sentence, and immediately felt Qi Mei''s angry eyes, but he did not see Qi Mei, but rather a little change on Mu''s face. However, the fact let him down, Duan Mu''s face, in addition to easy to win people''s favor smile, or smile. The scenery tilts a head to smile, is very lovely, "my goal of struggle was seen through by you." Yu Wen had a meal, because he did not expect that the scenery would be so straightforward to admit that she was interested in Duan mu. When she restored her stiff look, his voice was also filled with deep puzzlement, "summer scenery, are you crazy?" "You''re crazy." Scenery raised his lips, smiling brightly, "I fell in love with Duan Mu at first sight. I want to chase him. Isn''t it easy to understand?" Yu Wen said again, "are you short of father''s love?" "No, my father is very kind to me." "Then how could you see a man so much older than you?" "Duan Mucai is only twelve years older than me. It''s not much. What''s more, men older than me tend to hurt people." The face of the scenery is probably as thick as the city wall. She raised her head and asked with a smile, "Duan mu, do you have anyone you like?" Duanmu eyes slightly curved, "not yet." "That''s a coincidence. You don''t have a person you like, but I like you very much. God wants me to chase you to my hand, don''t you?" Her voice is very sweet, and even her smile is sweet and surprising. Duan Muyang from the corner of his lips, a trace of smile, such as spring breeze, trance voice are soft a lot, but he again ambiguous only say three words, "maybe." It''s not easy for him to show his true feelings. However, the scenery said with a smile at Yu Wen: "you heard that Duan Mu didn''t object to me, which proved that he still had some interest in me." Yu Wen lip corner a draw, she is where to see that people are interested in him? Duan Mu is like this, OK!? He will never let people down, but because of this, he will not let anyone see hope. But the summer scenery, this woman is like a Maha, not only do not feel lost, but also feel very happy! Seeing that Yuwen couldn''t speak, she took Duan Mu to the door, but before she got out of the door, she stopped again. Looking back, she pointed out her finger and counted all the people present. Then she said with a happy smile, "there are 48 people here. If I see news spreading about Duan Mu''s affair, I won''t check who passed it out Anyway We can afford to buy your family of 48. " The voice falls, she steps briskly pull Duan Mu to walk. The people in the hall haven''t come back to their senses for a long time. In front of this arrogant girl, the bullying president is nothing! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1314 Fengjing said that she had reserved a seat in the blue restaurant, but in fact, she had contracted the whole restaurant. The blue restaurant is the most popular restaurant for the rich in city A. It can be seen how much money it will cost to package the whole restaurant. The window on the highest floor of the restaurant provides a panoramic view of the beautiful night scene of city A. However, in the eyes of scenery, the most beautiful scene is not the night scene illuminated by neon lights, but the person sitting in front of her. She put her hand on the table, propped up her chin and asked with a smile, "I heard that your TV series has already been shot in half." "Not bad." "Miss Xia is interested in TV series, you can go and talk to the director." "I''m not interested in TV dramas. I''m only interested in you." The scenery suddenly pointed out the window, "what do you think of when you look at these night scenes?" He did not hesitate to answer: "the height is too cold." "So Are you satisfied with your present height? " "It''s not up to me." He understood what she meant, and his position was really too low compared with before. The scenery gently smile, the shape seems to be inadvertently said: "otherwise, we partnership to break down the Yu Wen." "Did Yu Wen offend Miss Xia?" "No, why do you ask?" "If not, why should miss Xia aim at him?" "I did it for you." Fengguang lifted the stool and sat down beside him. He said with painstaking heart: "look, you have so many resources in the entertainment industry, which have been robbed by Yuwen. Don''t you think you can''t swallow this tone in your heart? I''m here to help you out. " Duan Mu seemed to pause for a second. He said with a smile: "I know Miss Xia''s kindness. But in the entertainment industry, whether it''s an investor or a movie or TV series, whoever is popular will go to whom. This is a very normal thing. What''s more, I''m no longer young." "No, no, no, you are still young." The scenery took his hand and said seriously, "you don''t know how charming you are now." This sentence, he also heard more, Duan Mu smile, "Miss Xia is my fan?" "No, I haven''t seen any of your TV series and movies." Her answer was quite straightforward. "Since Miss Xia is not my fan, why should she put so much effort on me?" "Didn''t I say that? I fell in love with you at first sight "Short term infatuation and real love are two different things." The scenery slants the head, "I seem to be infatuated with you only?" "It''s normal to look forward to older men." He laughs and pulls out the hand that she holds, full of rational breath of him, appear particularly charming at this moment. After thinking about it for a while, Fengguang decided to give up arguing with him on this issue. "Well, you say infatuation is infatuation. Anyway, you are the only one I am infatuated with now." "It''s my pleasure." However, there was no half joy or other emotional color in his words. Scenery sighed, "it''s really worthy of being the man who has been the film emperor for five years." Duan Mu''s leisurely smile, as if did not hear her this sentence. In vain, she tried her best to make him come out for a meal, but there was no progress. However, there was no sense of loss. After all, she had already prepared for Duan Mu''s failure to make progress. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1315 It was 11:00 p.m. when I got out of the restaurant, there were not many pedestrians on the road, so the appearance of a big star did not cause any big news. Scenery pulled Duan mu on her car, she said directly to the driver in front of her: "send Duan Mu home first." Duan Mu didn''t ask Fengguang how he knew his home address. According to the power of the Xia family, it''s normal to find out such a small matter. So he was very calm, and even didn''t get angry when ordinary people learned that their privacy was violated. He is calm and good, but it does not mean that he will be happy to accept the touch of others. For example, the girl sitting next to him has no scruple of leaning against his shoulder to sleep. "Miss Xia." "Well?" "I think we should keep a proper distance between us." "Don''t worry about that." Her eyes opened a slit, "you have to believe that the distance between us, sooner or later, will become negative." The car suddenly made a turn. The scenery showed that the frightened driver was pretending to be indifferent and continued to drive seriously. She took back her eyes and looked at Duan Mu''s face happily. Maybe Duan Mu understood what she meant, and maybe he didn''t understand. His smile did not change. "I heard that Miss Xia just graduated from high school." It''s a fair diversion. "Yes, in September this year, I''m going to report at a university." She blinked and looked in a good mood. He laughs, "it''s a great thing to be able to go to college." Her smile suddenly froze for a moment, because she suddenly remembered that Duan Mu didn''t go to college in order to support himself at the age of 18, even though he did well in high school. "That It''s a good night today She was very uncomfortable to change the subject. Duan Mu smiles, "it''s very good." Scenery did not know how to answer the call, she sat down honestly, looked out of the window and looked at his face, rarely so quiet. For a moment, the car stopped. Duan Mu said, "my apartment is here, Miss Xia. Goodbye." "Well Goodbye. " She waved. The door opened, Duan Mugang just got out of the car, and a hand came out of the car and caught his hand. He looked down and saw the girl lying on the seat and said to him, "Duan mu, I really think you are a great person. Good night." She took back her hand, the door closed and the car left quickly. Duan Mu stood for a while before entering the apartment. The next day, the Internet was full of news about the bad attitude of the popular star Yuwen to his agent. Some people said that he became popular and inflated. However, some people said that it was just someone who deliberately hacked him. After all, his agent stood up and said that they were just playing games. However, before the camera, Yuwen never showed such a bad temper It''s still a hot topic. Seeing the newspaper, Fengjing had to admire the female host, Bai Xue, as a talented person. Just a photo, she embellished Yuwen into a disguised villain who always had no negative news, which could be regarded as a stain in her acting career. She put down the newspaper and went out again. Her destination, of course, was the ancient city. She didn''t want to miss any opportunity to get close to Duan mura. Now Duan Mu is filming in her territory, which is the best opportunity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1316 In the studio of the ancient city, when he saw the visitors, Yao Feng immediately approached him, "Miss Xia, you are here." "Well." Seeing the people who are shooting over there, the scenery comes to the director in a very good mood. She looks at the screen in the monitor and feels that Duan Mu is so charming even if there is no filter. Seeing her coming, the director didn''t dare to sit down and immediately gave her the chair. Fengjing sits down with her eyes only on Duan mu. She believes that Duan Mu must have seen her, because his sight has stopped for 0.01 seconds on her side, which is a groundless number. Duan Mu is shooting this scene now. The princess takes him out of the palace and comes to the folk. In the ancient costume drama, since she has been to the folk, she will not let go of the brothel. The princess is fond of playing and comes to the brothel with protons. As soon as the world-famous Huakui appears, she immediately attracts everyone''s attention. In the play, Huakui is the most beautiful woman in the world, and when she first sees her proton, she is slightly distracted. The princess stamped her foot angrily. "Hello, why do you keep staring at her? Is she as beautiful as me?" The proton smiles. "I''m just curious about the thick powder smell on her body." This flower queen is actually a fine work sent by his country. With a "click", the director announced that the play had been played over again, and everyone had a rest first. The leading lady went down to mend her make-up, but the woman who played the role of Huakui turned white and left after seeing the scenery. Scenery is not interested in her, but a clown she has dealt with before. When she comes to Duan mu, she only feels that he is dressed in white and looks very beautiful. She really looks like a young man coming out of the painting. "Proton is really romantic. She doesn''t worry about being in an enemy country." "As a proton for many years, and in the treacherous palace, he has learned how to cover up his emotions. Even if he is worried, he will never be seen." "Good afternoon, Miss Xia," said Duan mu with a smile "I''ve always been good." The scenery looked at him and asked naughtily, "you said Am I beautiful, or is the actress who plays the princess beautiful Duan Mu said, "is this an important issue?" "Of course it is, so I can know what kind of girl you like." "If you really want to talk from the heart..." She expected, "what is it?" He a smile, "Miss Xia is still small, still can''t use beautiful two words to describe." "I''m eighteen, I''m an adult!" "Isn''t it small?" He had a smile in his eyes and looked at her as if he were looking at a child. She complained, "do you know that 18-year-old can get married and have children in many countries?" "This I didn''t pay attention. " There''s nothing to say. Suddenly, the clouds were thick, and the big raindrops fell to the ground. The director immediately asked the staff to start collecting the equipment. Fengguang grabbed Duan Mu''s hand and ran under the eaves. Although she ran fast, her clothes and hair were still wet. If you look at Duan mu, his clothes are also slightly wet. It''s like that in summer, it''s always getting faster. She also asked him with a smile, "what to do? It''s like you''re leaving work early today. " "It may not be long before the rain stops." A flash of lightning divided the gray sky in two. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1317 The scenery looks up at Duan mu. He seems to be looking at the rainy sky. In his black eyes, there is a cold light brought by lightning. Not far away, the director called under the eaves of another room: "while it''s raining, the actors are ready, we''ll shoot the rain scene first!" "What kind of shoot?" The scenery said without politeness: "if it rains, take shelter from the rain. Don''t you see that it''s still thundering? Are you responsible for being struck by thunder? " The director was stunned, "Miss Xia This It''s just a good day. Can''t we save a lot of money to build a canopy by taking advantage of the rain show now? " "I''ve given you so much money, is it short of that?" The scenery didn''t have any good anger to shout, "all people listen to me, today has half a day off, tomorrow will continue to shoot, now it''s time to go home." All the people look at the director. The director thinks that this group of people see what they are doing. Miss Xia has given orders. Can he still fight against her? He can only wave his hand and say that everyone can go back. Scenery felt very satisfied, so she asked Duan mu, "do you want me to take you home?" Yao Feng, who just came by, was stunned. He looked at Duan mu with incredible eyes and said silently, "yes, people all know where you live." Duan Mu did not see Yao Feng, he declined the scenery of the proposal, "I can go back myself, do not bother Miss Xia." "Well then..." The scenery looked at the rain in the smaller sky, she said to Duan Mu: "then you go back on the way to pay attention to safety." "Yes, thank you very much for your concern." Yao Feng is walking with Duan mu. Fengguang walks back to her car after seeing their backs disappear with her arms. She has the idea to follow Duan mu. However, it is still in the daytime. If she and Duan Mu walk together, she is afraid that Duan Mu will get a lot of scandal. But when the car was about to turn a corner, the driver stopped the car and said, "Miss, it seems that Mr. Yu Wen. " In the past, I saw a tree under which Yu Wen was soaked. It was not only him, but also the woman with his back on the tree. She was also wet by the rain. Now their actions are very ambiguous. Looking at the two people''s posture, it seems that Yu Wen strongly kisses others, and both of them are addicted to it. Xia family all know that the fiance of scenery is Yuwen, so it''s not surprising why the driver stops when he sees this behind the scenes. See over there intoxicated man put his eyes on this side, scenery a smile, she said: "don''t worry, let''s go." It''s a good thing for her that the relationship between man and woman develops so well. It seems that soon, Yuwen will come to her to show off her and say that she will terminate the engagement. In the evening, it rained again. Scenery standing in front of the French window, looking at the thunderstorm outside the window, finally decided to go out. In the hall, Xia Chao, sitting on the sofa, didn''t see his daughter coming down the stairs. He looked at the newspaper in his hand and asked coldly, "where are you going again?" "To pursue my happiness." When you walk down the stairs, you are right. Xia Chao sneered, "I think your mother also said this sentence in those years..." "And then she eloped with you?" Xia Chao glanced at the scenery. "Then she went abroad to develop her own business." This tone, the resentment seems not small. Scenery coughs twice, "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t go abroad." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1318 "You won''t go abroad, but how much money have you spent on me over the years?" Scenery turned her lips and said, "so you care about this. Although I don''t like doing business, how much money have you made from the companies and ancient cities I bought for you?" Indeed, under the management of the Xia Dynasty, the entertainment company bought by Fengjing and the nearest ancient city have a bright future. However, we should know that the Xia Dynasty never planned to carry out business in the entertainment industry before. As a result, this little ancestor bought it for him. If he did not care, the things she bought would lose money sooner or later, because he knew his daughter well It''s just a product that costs money, not money. But those companies and ancient cities are recorded in the name of Xia Dynasty. If you lose money, you will lose your face. There is no way. The Xia Dynasty, in order to save face, just developed the business of Xia''s group into the entertainment industry. Some people say that his ambition is getting bigger and bigger, but in fact, the so-called ambition is forced out by his daughter. Since he wants to do it, he must do the best. This is a famous saying of Xia family. Since the scenery needs to be done, he has to help his daughter do the best. This is the famous saying of Xia Dynasty. However, this does not mean that Xia Dynasty would be happy to watch his daughter go to mix with that old star, "some things, play is enough, don''t waste too much time on unnecessary things, you know?" "I don''t know." Scenery pretended not to understand, left three words and ran out. Xia Dynasty was a little angry. Scenic drivers are always on call, including this rainy day. When she got to the star apartment building, she let the driver go back first. She took the elevator and went upstairs alone. Her destination was very clear. Duan Mu lived on the seventh floor. Outside the window is another violent lightning, soon, is a roaring thunder. The cup fell to the ground and became a fragment. Duan Mufu felt helpless for his carelessness. He was about to clean up the glass fragments, but the doorbell rang. There was no one else in his apartment except Yao summit. Yao Feng just left. Soon, he thought of the scenery, and the people in the cat''s eye confirmed his conjecture. Hesitating for a moment, he opened the door, immediately was the girl rushed to embrace, "Duan Mu!" Duan Mu stepped back unsteadily to save her. She didn''t fall down because of inertia. She just pushed people away a little. She picked her up again. He had no choice but to say, "Miss Xia..." "I''m afraid of thunder. Remember to hold me tight." As if to confirm her words, there was another thunder. Duan Mu''s eyes slightly closed, as if with a smile, "I know Miss Xia is not afraid of thunder." In front of the professional actors, her acting skills can be said to be not distracted. Scenery a meal, she grabbed his hand and pressed it in his heart, "you see how much my heart beat, I am certainly afraid." In fact, whenever she saw this man, her heart beat faster. His hand is very bad to feel that soft touch, Duan Mu closed his hand and said uneasily: "it''s very late now, Miss Xia, you should stay at home." "I don''t trust you." "Is it?" He pauses for a second and then laughs, "may I ask why Miss Xia knows that I''m afraid of thunder?" "This..." Scenery carefully looked at him, "this afternoon in the studio, although you did not show anything, but I see you staring at the lightning in the sky. In my impression, you never look at a thing or a person so seriously. Although it may be that you like lightning and thunder, I always feel that It''s more accurate that you are afraid. Because you should restrain yourself, you should stare at what you are afraid of and tell yourself that you are not afraid Duan Mu was silent for a while, and soon raised his lips and laughed, "Miss Xia is very clever." "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else." She pulled his finger. "I just don''t trust to come and have a look. If you don''t like me here, you can treat me as if I don''t exist. I won''t disturb you. When the rain stops, I''ll leave." The atmosphere was quiet. Duan Mu suddenly asked: "Miss Xia is not from the apartment. Why can she come in?" "I bought this apartment on my way here." That''s her style. He chuckled, and suddenly raised his hand and adjusted her slightly disordered forehead. His voice was gentle, "Miss Xia, you are really what I have seen The strangest girl www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1319 Scenery also did not know, he said that he was strange is good or bad, but to, she thought it was better than he looked at himself to be strange, she looked at him carefully, "then you agree that I stay?" "Miss Xia has bought this apartment. Do I have the right to drive Miss Xia away?" Duan Mu a smile, "wait for the rain to stop, Miss Xia to go." And he closed the door. Scenery immediately elated mood, she jumped to the sofa side, was his wrist, a look back, is his smiling face, "there is glass on the ground, be careful." "Well..." She nodded cleverly and noticed the broken glass on the ground. Duan Mu took her hand around the debris on the ground. He asked her to sit on the sofa first, and he took a tool to clean up the glass fragments on the ground. The scenery sees the man squatting on the ground in front of her. Somehow, she unexpectedly feels that maybe this man is very home-based, which is a proper bonus, so she also squats down. Duan Muyi raised his eyes, it is her chin, is quietly looking at his appearance, he smiles, "if Miss Xia is bored, you can watch TV." "You look better than TV." She grinned, with an unexpected sweetness in her voice. Duan Mu didn''t say anything. He continued to clean up his hands. Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning outside. Soon, there was a violent thunder. His hand was covered by another white hand. Her soft voice sounded in his ear, "Dear amu, it''s just thunder. I''m here." He seemed to pause for a second, then chuckled, "Miss Xia, I''m not a child." "In the eyes of those who like you, you will always be spoiled as a child." She said, the role seems to be reversed, generally speaking, it is the boy who will treat the girl as a child? If she refuted, the topic would be biased by her, so Duan Mu didn''t take this sentence. Instead, he said with a good temper: "I''m very surprised that Miss Xia can come today, but I''m also very grateful." "If you really feel grateful for me, you can accompany me to dinner tomorrow." She made an unkind offer. In the face of a man like Duan mu, if he spoke askew, he would pretend that he didn''t know. Only by hitting the straight ball, could he avoid this problem. Duan Mu drooped his eyes with a smile, as if there was a burst of spring breeze, slightly permeated with warmth, "how does Miss Xia always like to invite people to dinner?" "I don''t like to invite people to dinner. I just like to invite you to dinner." The scenery approached one step further, looked up at him carefully, in the eye has very easy to be noticed the joy, "Duan mu, I like you." His tone did not fluctuate, "we just met, Miss Xia did not know me." "That''s what I said But Duan mu, you never give people the chance to get to know you. " She frowned at first, but for a moment, she was happy with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter. I like you just like you. Although I don''t know you, I''m ready to like you and all your shortcomings." There was thunder and lightning outside the window, and the rain seemed to be getting worse. Her voice was so clear in the room, "not only rainy days, I also want to be with you every day." "What if I refuse?" With a smile in his eyes, he was so clean that he could no longer see other emotions. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1320 Her eyes bent into a lovely crescent, even the voice is very happy, "it doesn''t matter, you have the right to refuse." When Duan Mu put his eyes on the glass again, he heard her say, "but I will not give up." Duan Mu picks up the broken glass. The next time, she was watching him pick up glass fragments, very quiet, just focus on the line of sight, I believe no one can ignore. A few minutes later, Duan Mu washed her hands and came out. She only saw her yawning on the sofa. However, when she saw him come out, she immediately laughed, "you haven''t answered me. Would you like to accompany me to dinner tomorrow?" He just walked up and said, "tomorrow my play is full, I think I can only refuse." "Is it?" Fengguang sat down beside the sofa and gave him a seat. She didn''t feel very disappointed. Anyway, every time she invited, she was ready to be rejected by him. Duan Mu sat down beside her and said, "but maybe The day after tomorrow. " Scenery a Leng, reaction to come over with a smile, "well, or in the blue restaurant we went to last time, OK?" "Good." He looked out of the dark window, just as if inadvertently mentioned, "Miss Xia comes out so late, won''t your parents worry?" "Of course." "Miss Xia..." "It''s just that they all know that no one can stop what I want to do, let alone..." She folded her legs, chin on her knees, bright eyes, smile is also sweet, "I want to get close to you, I can''t refuse it." His eyes dropped slightly and fell on her face. She asked, "Duan mu, have many people said that you are beautiful?" "Not bad." He replied in a warm voice that when he first started his career, many people commented that he looked good. At that time, he had no works that could be taken. The media and the public had only such impression on him. However, a girl looked at herself so attentively and said that he was good-looking in a joyful tone. This was the first time. After all, once upon a time, the media and fans were always indifferent to him on business or excited about his idol. He never lacks those who can praise himself, but he has never experienced that a girl who is not a fan of her own will say she looks good with her heart and soul. With the passage of time, those who said he was good-looking gradually began to evaluate his acting skills. "Although I''m not the first person to say you look good makes me a little sad, but Duan mu, you are really beautiful. " She said, and she laughed happily again. He also said with a smile, "you are very good-looking, too." He would not describe her with beautiful words, which are too mature for her. The scenery sat next to him again, and she quietly asked him, "do you feel happy when I say you look good?" Instead of answering, he asked, "will you be happy if I say you look good?" "Yes." She nodded honestly. "Even if I knew you were polite, I would be happy to hear you say I look good." "Is it polite for Miss Xia to say that I am good-looking?" She shook her head. "No "I''m not." His eyes, stained with gentle light. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1321 The scenery stayed for a while, and then he was happy, "then we both look good." The conversation seemed childish, but she didn''t think so. Duan Mu looked at the clock on the wall again. The hour hand had already pointed to eleven o''clock. He said, "now the rain is light. I''ll send Miss Xia back." "It''s still early." "I''m not going back," she said, shrinking into a ball in the corner of the sofa This gesture is to make him unable to hold up. Duan Mu had no choice but to smile, "Miss Xia, as a girl, is in a single man''s apartment, which is not a safe thing." "So Are you going to do something to me? " All of a sudden, her eyes lit up, and she seemed ready to accept whatever he wanted to do. However, he is not such a person. In the face of her pretending not to understand, he can only speak more clearly, "if someone else knows that you are a girl, and you appear in a man''s room at night, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of gossip." "Are you afraid of damaging my reputation? That''s easy to do. If someone sees you, I''ll directly announce that you are my fiance "Miss Xia, as far as I know You seem to have an engagement already. " Although we do not know that Yu Wen and Miss Xia have an engagement, many people still know that Miss Xia has an engagement. However, few people know that the object of the engagement is Yuwen. Scenery does not matter to say: "anyway, I will soon break the engagement." "Is it so easy to break the engagement made by the family?" She narrowed her eyes and laughed, "you don''t understand. Since the accident happened to the Yu family, only one person came to Yu Wen''s house. My father, the treacherous businessman, wanted me to break the engagement with him for a long time." More than ten years ago, Yu Wen''s parents died for some reason, and the business of the Yu family also plummeted. Although the Xia Dynasty was not a superficial person who disliked the poor and loved the rich, he always felt that Yu Wen was the only one left in the Yu family. In his opinion, he had to marry a man with a happy family. He had already decided to terminate the marriage The idea of a date is just for the sake of face. It''s not good for him to put it forward to Yuwen. But when he saw that the scenery was not interesting to Yuwen, he was relieved. The scenery of this engagement, it can be said that Yu Wen did not propose to terminate the engagement for the sake of snow white, and the Xia Dynasty would find a way to terminate it. Duan Mu said: "it turns out that Miss Xia''s fiance is Yuwen." "Don''t worry, I don''t like him at all." The scenery looked at him seriously, "besides, Yu Wen doesn''t like me either. It won''t be long before my engagement with him will be lifted." He smiles and doesn''t speak. Yuwen is in the entertainment industry, and no one knows what his family background is. He just has something to do with Xia''s family. His background is not simple. Duan Mu is just a writer''s child. The scenery blinked her eyes. She didn''t understand what he was thinking when he didn''t speak. She yawned again and was drowsy with her knees in her arms. Duan Mu finally said, "sleepy, go to sleep." She came back a little bit, "you don''t drive me away?" He laughed. "I didn''t mean to drive you away. I just suggested that you go home early." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1322 She was lying on the sofa. "Well, I''ll sleep here today." He sighed, "how can such a lovely lady sleep on the sofa? There are still rooms available. I''ll show you. " She sat up again from the sofa and said happily, "yes." Scenery with thick skinned, successfully let himself in Duan Mu''s home for a night, she has never been too late to sleep, so as soon as she fell down on the bed, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Duan Mu has seen many people who will put down their guard in front of him, but he has never seen a girl so unprepared. Standing at the door, he finally went in and covered the quilt for her. Then he turned off the light and went out of the room. Fengguang woke up from her bed the next day. It was nine o''clock in the morning. She did not see Duan mu, but saw Duan Mu''s breakfast on the table. She knew that Duan Mu''s wind reviews in the circle were always dutiful. At this point, he must have gone to the studio. Since his debut, he has not put on the airs of a big star to let the rest of the studio wait for him. But the fact that he left breakfast at least made the scenery feel that she had made good progress. She left Duan Mu''s room and did not rush to the studio. Instead, she watched more than a dozen missed calls on her mobile phone and went home in the driver''s car. A door, is the face is very bad Xia Dynasty, "how, also know to come back?" "Good morning, Dad." She went over with a flattering smile on her face and sat down next to her father. Xia Dynasty hums a voice, "9:50, still early?" "Well..." The scenery eyes are flighty, and then ask: "Dad, don''t you go to the company today?" Xia Dynasty bad temper way: "Yu Wen about today, don''t go." "Yuwen? What is he doing here? " Said Cao Cao Cao will arrive, the housekeeper at the door happened to bring Yu Wen in. Seeing the scenery, Yu Wen''s face was even colder. He said straight to the point: "Miss Xia is also here today. Mr. Xia, the only purpose I''m here for today is to terminate my engagement with Miss Xia." Scenery and Xia Dynasty looked at him together and did not speak. Yu Wen couldn''t help turning his tone even colder. "In any case, I want to cancel this engagement. Even if Mr. Xia and Miss Xia don''t want to..." "Yes The scenery says directly: "I am so willing!" Xia Chao also nodded, and felt that he could not be as obvious as his daughter. He coughed again and asked solemnly, "how do you suddenly want to break the engagement?" "I don''t think I''m worthy of Miss Xia. What''s more, the engagement was made by my parents. Now that my parents are not here, there is no need for this engagement to exist." Of course, the biggest reason must be that he found that he fell in love with the little reporter who was always against him. Xia Dynasty and scenery looked at each other and nodded with regret and said, "since Yu Wen has this idea, it can''t be forced. Well, this engagement will stop here." The matter was solved so easily. Yu Wen was surprised. He thought that the Xia Dynasty was a tough job to deal with, but he readily agreed to terminate the engagement. However, even though he thought it strange, the purpose was achieved. He didn''t stay much. He just said "goodbye" and left again. Yu Wen left, but the Xia Dynasty is not light or heavy hum, "now there is no engagement, are you more and more unrestrained?" "Oh, I''m so tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." Finish saying, the scenery rubbed up the stairs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1323 In the face of such a daughter, Xia Dynasty was angry to, but he was angry also useless, should be used to or must be used to. For instance, today, she didn''t go to see Duan mu. She didn''t go to see Duan mu. She went out to see him again when she had a dinner appointment with Duan mu. She made an appointment with him in the evening. Duan Mu was a well-known person in the evening. It was dark at night, which helped his casual clothes not be recognized. Today, the scenery also wrapped up the restaurant, so the busy restaurant door is now quite deserted. Standing on the street in front of the restaurant, she saw a man with glasses getting out of the car Immediately happy walked over, "you are here." In order not to be recognized, he was not only wearing a pair of glasses, but also wearing a black suit. Ordinary people would think that he was just an ordinary social elite at a glance, but she saw it at once. Duan Mu asked, "why don''t you wait for me in the restaurant?" "I''ll wait for you here, too." She looked at his dress up and found it very interesting, so she didn''t tell him. In fact, the hotels and restaurants nearby were all wrapped up by her, and there were all her people around. She would never let a reporter come in. He said with a smile: "it''s windy outside. Be careful to catch cold." Although it was summer, the wind was a little cold tonight, and she was wearing a skirt. "Well, I''ll wait for you in there next time." Her sweet smile, "anyway, no matter what you say, I will listen to it." "Miss Xia." "What?" He laughed. "Do you listen to what I say?" "Yes." She nodded and shook her head again. "But if you ask me to kill, I will not dare." "Miss Xia seems afraid of the dark?" ¡°¡­¡­ How do you know that? " "When you lived in my apartment that day, I knew you got up in the middle of the night and turned on the lights, and then went back to sleep." The scenery was startled, "do you know that?" "It''s just that I got up in the middle of the night to pour water and see the light coming out of the room." He laughingly said: "since Miss Xia said, what I say, you will listen to it, so..." He suddenly took her hand and came to the sidewalk on the road, where a street lamp was broken, so this area was a bit dark. The scenery has not yet recovered from the joy of being held by him, and then he says, "how about Miss Xia standing here for five minutes?" She was stunned, looked at the surrounding environment, and because of her charter, this area was much colder, with few pedestrians and less traffic. Her words were like water thrown out. She gritted her teeth and said, "OK." He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that she would really agree. Now that she agreed, he could only smile and say, "well, I''ll wait for Miss Xia over there. Miss Xia will remember that if you want to stay here for five minutes, you can''t move a step." "I know." Her look was firm. Duan Mu retreats to the side of the road. He stands on the street and looks at a girl standing on the road. The smile does not change. He knows that human fear is not easy to overcome. Just as he is afraid of thunder, she is also afraid of the dark. It seemed like three minutes passed until a car broke the calm. Duan Mu has good eyesight. He clearly saw the coming car. The driver was drunk. Otherwise, the car would not see that someone on the sidewalk had not slowed down or turned. He did not speak, and looked at the scenery. The scenery seemed to see the car, because she grasped her skirt and was obviously nervous. However, she did not seem to move her steps. Duan Mu still did not speak or move. He was waiting for her to move. She seemed to be waiting. He did not know what he was waiting for. In the night, there was a brake sound in panic. The drunk driver stretched out his head, "standing on the road in the middle of the night looking for death!" As soon as he finished this sentence, ten cars came and surrounded him. The bodyguards in black took the driver out directly. All the people took the driver away without saying a word. These people, of course, are the people of the Xia family, but just now the scenery in the mobile phone to signal them not to come out, they have been waiting until now. But now the scenery is still held in his arms by Duan mu. Duan mu, who has just rushed out, grabs her hand and pulls her over. Because of her inertia, she bumps into his chest. The atmosphere is so quiet for a moment. In the night, the emotion in his eyes is not clear, "why don''t you go away?" "I said, I''ll listen to you." A smile appeared on her pale little face. "Have I been standing for five minutes?" "No," he said "Well Shall I go and stand again? " He sighed, "no need." "Why?""Because You''re stupid. " Duan Mu''s voice fell, but also helpless a smile, his hand caught her jaw, and then slightly bowed his head, without warning of kissing her lips. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1324 The sudden kiss made the scenery feel unprepared, but soon, she had no time to think about anything and indulged in it. After a long time, he finally ended the kiss, but did not let go of the hand holding her, she is unable to calm the face red heartbeat. Duan Mu chuckled and his fingertips slipped over her lips. He asked softly, "do you like it?" She blushed and nodded. Duan Mu was made to smile again by her lovely reaction, but she was a little confused and asked: "this Does that mean you like me "I don''t know whether I like it or not, but at least I know that the idea of kissing someone is something I''ve never had before." She was even more confused. Did she like or dislike this special one? He did not like her entangled in this matter, took her hand into the restaurant, he said with a smile: "we are here to eat, not to blow the cold wind." "If it''s a cold wind with you It seems to be interesting He looked down and saw her more delicate face in the light, and her Adam''s knot rolled slightly. He could not help it. He bowed his head again and dropped a kiss on her lips. This time, she was only a little stunned for a moment, then she put her hands around his neck and responded. There was no one else in the restaurant, so he could taste her sweetness and then seduce her. Scenery can''t resist his mature breath. For her, the man who is 12 years older than her is like strong liquor. He can always make her drunk, but he can''t give up drinking. It seems that after a long time, this lingering kiss is finally over. Her breath is unstable, but he has not left. The tip of his tongue gently depicts the shape of her lips. He sends out a short low smile, "I find that being close to you is a thing that will excite my brain." This seems to be a love word. She was so happy that she couldn''t help asking, "how excited are you?" "I want to eat you." She was slightly stunned. She didn''t understand the meaning of "eating" he said now, so she couldn''t answer. Duan Mu knew what she was thinking when she saw her expression. He took her hand and walked into the elevator. There was a smile on his lips. When the elevator reached the top floor and the elevator door opened again, the charming atmosphere came out. The scenery was red and hot. He helped her to tidy up her slightly disordered skirt, and put a long strand of hair hanging on her chest behind his ears. His fingers did not leave, but slightly slipped through the red mark on her neck. He was in a good mood, but asked her happily and concerned, "do you feel OK?" She nodded, blushing. Just now his hands in his own confusion, as well as the temperature of his lips and tongues, these feelings seem to remain on her body. Duan Mu saw her stupidity and laughed again. He took her out of the elevator. However, she had just taken a step. She was so weak that she almost fell on the ground. Fortunately, he hugged her from behind, and a bracelet was on her waist. He dropped a kiss on her head and said softly, "it''s really a big lady, and now I have no strength." "I..." She pursed her lips with shame and indignation, and could not think of a retort, for it was. Duan mu of course won''t really make her angry. He picked her up and went to the seat they had sat on last time. "But with me, even if the scenery is no more powerful, it doesn''t matter." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1325 There is a deeper implication in his words. When she understood the scenery, her face became even redder. She held up her hand and covered her face. She thought that the old men who were used to big waves and storms were more unrestrained and unrestrained when talking about the words that were not suitable for children. When he got to the seat, Duan Mu did not put her down, but let her sit on his leg. He touched her head in a good mood, as if he was appeasing a timid pet. The scenery looked at the waiter who delivered the meal. She whispered, "you put me down." She sits on his lap, which makes people look like Although she can guarantee that the waiters in this restaurant will not dare to go out and talk. "Doesn''t scenery like to be close to me?" He playfully caresses her cheek and feels the temperature on her skin, which makes him feel better. He didn''t know before. It was also a very interesting thing to tease her. Seeing another waiter coming to deliver the wine, Feng Feng gives up her resistance and buries her face in his chest. She sighs, "I don''t like it, but there are other people in..." "What''s wrong? Isn''t that to let others know that we have an unspeakable relationship? " She thought for a while and blurted out, "maybe some people think that you are raised by my Bao." Her conjecture is completely reasonable. She is a well-known daughter, but he is just a star. To put it mildly, there are not many people in the entertainment industry who want to follow the hidden rules, and many people are assimilated by this circle. What''s more, Duan Mu''s new play is invested by the scenery. "If so..." Duan Mu said: "it seems that it''s good. If I''m fed by scenery, I don''t have to work." If you want other people to hear him say this, I''m afraid they will call him a soft rice man. However, the scenery is to look up happily and ask: "do you really want me to support you?" In the face of her sudden exultation, he gave a slight meal, "how can you be so happy?" "If I raise you, you won''t have to act, and then you won''t have to play against those actresses." She took his hand and shook it. "Duan mu, although I know that acting is your job, I don''t feel comfortable watching you die and live for the sake of women in the play." He laughed, "when did I play a play that I wanted to live for the sake of a woman?" Most of the roles he plays are those who are introverted and have deep city government, such as those who want to die or die. Without saying anything, Yao Feng will refuse him on the ground that he is not in line with the image. This is why over the years, every play he plays has received a lot of praise. Taking over the play, he has to see not only the script but also the role It''s his principle. Scenery discontented hum voice, "I have read the script, you will block the knife for that princess, this is not to die to live?" "It''s not me, it''s protons." "Isn''t that what you play?" He was helpless, "proton is to win her trust to block the knife, not you said to die." "But in the end, you were moved by the princess and fell in love with her?" "Scenery." He suddenly called her name seriously. She said, "what?" "You have to understand that my role is separate from me." He took her hand and gently rubbed it. "You see, what you touch now is the real Duan mu." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1326 The scenery suddenly feels that she seems to be a little affectation. Duan Mu is an actor, and he is much better than those who drown in kissing and acting in bed drama. She leans on his chest and seems to give up entanglement. She likes his sentence, and what she touches is the real one. It''s the truth he''s willing to give her. It is clearly that she made an appointment with him for dinner, but the relationship has made a breakthrough, but the meal can''t eat. Duan Mu watched her take a glass of red wine and drank it out, picked her eyebrows and pressed her hand, "I remember, you don''t like drinking." The last time they had dinner, the glass of red wine in front of her had never moved. Scenery pursed lip to say: "you don''t stop me, I''m a little happy today, but also a little unhappy." "Where is the scene happy, and where is the unhappiness?" She looked up at him and said, "I''m happy because I think you like me so much..." "A lost one..." These three words made him chuckle again. Scenery also said: "I''m not happy, you seem to be only so lost like me." "Why do you think so?" he said with a smile "You kiss me, you kiss me, you hug me, but you just don''t say, what is the relationship between us now?" She pursed her lips, and her face was red. She was drunk. She could not carry alcohol, but it was true that alcohol could embolden people. Duan Mu raised his hand and poked her soft face with his finger. He asked with a smile, "that scenery says, what is the relationship between us? Will you feel happy?" "You You are my boyfriend... " Her eyes smile and bend into lovely crescent, hands around his neck, close to kiss his chin, "first when my boyfriend, then when my husband, then the father of my children, so I am very happy." "Did the scenery come to me for the purpose of marriage?" "Yes, or am I just in love with you to break up?" Duan Mu said: "I can do the first two, but the last one There seems to be some difficulty. " "Duan mu, can''t you have children?" She was more than half sober. He laughed. "Of course I can''t have children." "You can''t have..." She frowned and then quickly said with a smile, "then we won''t have a baby. It''s good to adopt a child in the future." Duan Mu laughed out a voice, "I am not a woman, naturally can''t have children." What do you mean by that She looked at him displeased, always felt that he was teasing himself. He paused for a second, slowly said: "sometimes, children are not the crystallization of parents'' love, but parents'' debt collectors." "I don''t understand..." She shook her head faintly. "Scenery, some people are not qualified to be parents." He put his hand on the back of her head, let her cheek close to his chest, he held her, looked out of the window at night, only saw his own shadow reflected out of the window, but now, because there is a person in his arms, his smile on the corner of his lips seems to be much more real, "children are not necessities of life, are they?" "Duan mu, children are not objects..." A frown of displeasure, "I don''t like what you say." "If you don''t like scenery, I won''t tell you." "But..." She sat up straight with his face in her hands. "Duan Mu is so beautiful. Our children must be the best to see." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1327 Duan mushun with her words a smile, "scenery said is." They have not been like this and that, the child''s affairs have not a shadow at all, also don''t know why she suddenly so tangled with this problem. Seeing him smile, the scenery couldn''t help but kiss the corner of his lip and said happily, "I like the way you smile, Duan mu, I like you." "I like The scenery says it likes my appearance. " He laughed, deepening her Dragonfly kiss. Because she was drunk, her senses were more sensitive than usual. She especially liked the feeling when he kisses himself. She could not help but change her posture and sit on his legs with her body close to him. At the end of the kiss, she was panting against his shoulder. But then, his reaction let her feel unwell, her body unbearable move, discontented said: "Duan mu, you top me uncomfortable..." She knew what it was, only because of her drunkenness that she could speak out so wantonly. "I''m suffering from the grinding of scenery." Duan Mu''s hand gently patted her back. It''s hard to imagine that when he was obviously full of longing, he could still hold such calm and calm on his face. If it was not for the person nearest him at the moment to feel that he really has this desire, I believe no one can see it, he will also have the desire belonging to this ordinary person. Scenery was stunned, frustrated like leaning on his body, she deftly did not move, but the tone is lonely, "Duan mu I find you a difficult person to understand. " "Scenery wants to know me?" "Well..." "The scenery as long as you like me." His body''s reaction slowly faded, caressing her back hand more and more gentle, his eyes also have a gentle light, but inexplicably more a cold, "understanding a person is a very dangerous thing, because when you find that you can''t understand, you will gradually keep a distance from him, scenery does not need to know me, after all, this is very difficult for you It''s something. " "Are you saying I''m stupid?" Although she is drunk, it does not mean that she is completely unconscious. He smiles and kisses her again. "It''s not stupid, it''s cute." She snorted, "then I won''t let you know." "It''s a good idea to guess. I''ve got a good idea." She was angry again. "Didn''t you say it''s dangerous to know someone?" "But scenery, you are a man who can''t be in danger." He laughed, held her hand, and dropped a kiss on the back of her hand. "It''s a very interesting thing to know you. The closer I get to your world, the deeper I go, the more I will find out that you and I are indeed people of two worlds." She said, "so you''re leaving me?" "Why? I''m just trying to make the scenery closer to my world. " He whispered in her ear, gentle advice, "do you want to consider the scenery, leave your world, come to my world completely?" She blinked. "What good can I do?" "Maybe I can think about giving scenery a child in the future." The scenery reflected for a long time, "Duan mu, are you proposing to me?" He did not seem to want to go in this direction. However, after thinking about it, what''s the difference between inviting her to his own world and proposing marriage? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1328 "Yes." Duan Mu smiles, "I am proposing to the scenery." She stayed a little longer. "We just had our first kiss and hug today, and you proposed to me?" This speed is too fast! "Will Fengguang refuse my proposal?" His eyes narrowed slightly and his smile was more gentle. Her back is a little cold, re embrace his waist, she said sweetly: "Duan mu, I agree with your proposal!" Duan Muyang''s lips showed a gentle smile. He slightly bowed his head and stuck it to her ear. He sniffed the breath on her body. His kiss fell on her white neck and once again kissed the little red mark. His voice was soft, "in the near future, I will mend the ring..." She held his head, and her fingers were inserted into his hair. Even her voice was soft and floating, "OK..." This is not a suitable place. He can''t simply ask for her, but this does not prevent him from seeking welfare for himself, especially when she is drunk and appears particularly bold. And bold and very cute, he suddenly found that he liked her more. However, when the clock pointed to 12 o''clock and she was sleeping in his arms, he had to let her go back. The driver was obviously shocked when he saw that his young lady was unconsciously held down by the man. He was busy in the past. He saw that the clothes of the scenery were in good condition and the sleeping face was quiet, which relieved him. Although the Xia Dynasty will let the scenery go wild, but this does not mean that he will see his daughter disorderly. Duan Mu put the scenery into the car. He took off his suit coat and put it on her body. She stroked her cheek. She whispered in her sleep. He laughs, this just quits the car, stands in place to watch the car gradually leave his vision. It can be imagined that when the Xia Dynasty saw her daughter dressed in a man''s coat, she was furious. However, she went upstairs with her coat in her arms. Duan Mu was a considerate man, which she had known for a long time, but she could not help feeling happy when he put his intimate on her every time. Although the relationship between the two was confirmed, when there were so many people on the set, she didn''t dare to go to him so recklessly. The rest of the crew thought that this young lady was just a whim and was curious about filming. However, only Yao Feng knew that she was really interested in Duan Mu, but Yao Feng didn''t dare to talk Mu''s zero scandal can''t be broken in his hands. Three days later, it was the press conference of the crew. The press conference was set in a hotel, and all the major media would come. As the biggest investor, the scenery would naturally go, but it would not appear in front of the media. In the corridor, the scenery pressed on the wall has just received a French kiss. Duan Mu''s fingertips gently slide across the corner of her moist lip, and then prints a kiss on it. He whispers, "when the conference is over, I''ll take you to play." "Well..." She blushed and said, "kiss again." He laughed and, as she wished, once again bowed his head and kissed her lips. However, the press conference was about to start, and he could not leave for long. He could only tell her to wait for him in the hotel room after the kiss, and he left. The scenery thinks that this man is really attractive. She holds her face and recalls the kiss just now, and then she walks back to her room along the corridor. However, when she is halfway there, she hears the sound of dripping water sensitively and looks at the door of the room next to her. The door is half open. One voice tells her not to look, but another tells her that if she doesn''t go to see it She is bound to miss something. The scenery hesitated to close a step, the sound of dripping water is bigger, I do not know where to send a gust of wind, half open door completely opened, the smell of blood. The person standing in the corridor fell to the ground. She covered her mouth and didn''t let herself scream. In the room, on a herringbone ladder for work, a woman was hung on the ladder with blood all over her body. Her head was down, and the wound on her neck was still gushing with blood, and it fell on the floor again and again. The woman opened her eyes as if waiting for someone to find out that she was dead. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1329 Women''s blood is still ticking on the floor, no matter who it is, seeing this strange scene of murder will be very scared. The scenery supported the wall to stand up, her feet are still soft, if you want to follow the past, she should leave quickly, but she tried not to see the miserable situation in the room, but slowly walked over and closed the door. She did not look back. She walked all the way to her room with the wall and sat on the bed. Her hands were still shaking slightly. Without psychological protection, she saw a woman who died miserably, which made it more difficult for her to calm down. She counted the time and waited until the end of the press conference before calling the police. It was not long after she called, the door opened and Duan Mu came in. As soon as she saw him, she immediately stood up and fell down on his arms. Her head buried in his chest, he could not see her slightly pale face, but also sensitive to detect her mood is not right, "scenery, how?" "I see A woman was killed... " He gently touched her head and said in a low voice, "maybe The scenery is just wrong. " "No, I didn''t read it wrong." She looked up, firm. "I''m sure what I''m seeing is true." "If it''s true, call the police." "I called." She leaned back in his arms and said with lingering fear: "just now I called, I told them in the name of Xia family that they would not come here in a big way. Today is the press conference of your new play, so the media can''t know what happened here." That''s why she had the courage to close the door and leave when she saw the terrible scene. Duan Mu listened to her words, the smile in his eyes became more and more real, his soft voice sounded, "the scenery must be very scared." His hand gently touched her back, and then he picked her up and sat down by the bed. "I''m scared..." She recalled the dead woman and grabbed his clothes with fear. "Duan mu, you don''t know how strange the way that woman died. I think the person who killed her must not be a simple murderer..." "This is not something that scenery should consider. Scenery can forget about it." He lowered his head to kiss her lips and whispered slowly, "forget these bad things. I like the way you are happy." In his tender kiss, she could not think of anything except immersing in it. Ten minutes later, the police came to the hotel. They sealed off the room and sent a young policeman who had just graduated from the police academy to ask about the scenery of the first discoverer and ask the first discoverer some information, which is also a convention. "How did Miss Xia find the dead?" The young man''s name is Wu Sen. he has just become a police officer. He is not used to the scene of such a brutal murder. Therefore, he takes his master and sends him to ask Fengjing about the situation. This is the simplest job. Looking at Wu Xian standing with Mu Sen, he just looks like he''s close to the star He was also clever and didn''t ask much. From the corridor, I said, "I see the scenery through the door." "Did Miss Xia see any other suspicious people nearby?" "No She shook her head. I was the only one in the corridor. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1330 Duan mu, who was quiet for a while, asked, "officer Wu, I don''t know how your investigation is now?" "We are already investigating the video, but according to the murderous way of committing a crime, we can see that the murderer must have committed a planned murder. Therefore, I am afraid that there is very little information that can be found in the video." Wusen stopped, frowned and said, "and I heard master say This time, the way of committing the crime is very similar to the bloody case happened 16 years ago... " "Sixteen years ago?" If such a murderous method had happened 16 years ago, the media could not have not reported it, but even if it had been reported 16 years ago Maybe she didn''t pay attention to it at that time. It''s just that these things should not happen. The world is just a simple entertainment industry, and things like murder can''t happen. However, it did happen. Wu Sen was stunned when he heard the question of scenery. He realized that he had let out his secret case. He quickly saved it with a smile and said, "what was sixteen years ago? Miss Xia is wrong. Ha ha... " The scenery looks at Wu Sen quietly, which means you continue to act. Duan Mu laughed and said, "since officer Wu said that we heard wrong, it was wrong." "Then you said that the video would not be of any use, and how would you check it?" Fengguang looks at Wu Sen with arms in his arms, but his tone is not very good. Wu Sen embarrassed smile, "the dead man''s bag has an ID card, after our preliminary verification, she seems to be a woman engaged in the Moon Trading in a nightclub. It is also a breakthrough to find her identity." "You mean Could it be her client who killed her? " "It''s just a guess, not sure." Wu Sen''s words are very conservative. Before there is no evidence, those who do their business can''t talk nonsense. This is professional ethics. The scenery nodded with understanding. Seeing that Wu Sen couldn''t find out what to ask, he added: "Miss Xia, this case is too bloody. I hope you can not disclose this matter to other people before we catch the murderer." "I understand." Now there are so many keyboard heroes, and there is a lot of public knowledge on the Internet. I''m afraid that as soon as the case is exposed, they will cry out that the human nature of China is extinct. It''s better to go abroad. Scenery agreed. Wu Sen looked at Duan Mu again. Duan Mu raised his lips and said with a smile: "officer Wu can rest assured that scenery and I are not talkative people." "By the way, we don''t talk nonsense, and you can''t say that it happened during Duan Mu''s press conference." "You also know his identity. I don''t want the media to make an article on him with this matter. Of course, in return for what support you need, Xia family can provide unconditional help." Wu Sen thought about it. Before he came over, his master reminded him not to offend the young lady, so he nodded, "Miss Xia can rest assured that our responsibility is only to investigate cases, and entertainment news is the responsibility of the reporter." Scenery satisfied smile, Wu Sen also did not stay, he took not much information out of the room, she turned around, tiptoe patted Duan Mu''s shoulder, "you can rest assured, I will not let you appear any bad news." Duan Mu took her hand and said with a soft smile, "the scenery said, of course I will believe it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1331 Because of the sudden murder, which delayed a lot of time, Duan Mu had to give up the idea of taking scenery to the countryside for fishing. Because of his identity, he could not take her to some busy places. Now that the police blocked the scene and left the hotel, he left the hotel with the scenery, of course, through the back door. Yao Feng, who had already taken the first step, was still waiting for Duan Mu at the back door of the hotel. Seeing Duan Mu holding the hand of scenery, he jumped his eyelids and looked around him out of professional instinct. He was relieved to see that there was no other talent. The scenery thinks his nervous appearance is very interesting. She asks strangely, "haven''t you already gone? Why are you still here? " "Miss Xia, I just got a call from a director who is going to invite Duan mulai to star in their new play." Yao Feng excitedly said: "this is a hot IP adaptation of the script, Duan Muneng acting, I have a hunch, this will definitely let his popularity back to the previous peak." The scenery expresses doubt, "hot IP? How hot is it? " "It is Well, let''s get on the bus first. This is not the place to talk. " Yao Feng opened the door and got on the car. Scenery is naturally sitting in the back with Duan mu. Duan Mu holds the hand of scenery and rubs it gently from time to time. He smiles and asks Yao Feng, who is driving, "what script makes you so excited?" "The third dead", the suspense novel with the largest sales volume, is so popular that it even beats a group of romantic novels supported by women. How about it? Have you heard of it Yao Feng looked at the people in the rearview mirror and laughed happily. To be honest, everyone in the circle knew that the third dead was going to be made into a movie. However, everyone thought that the director would invite the most popular Yu Wen to star. However, the director himself called Yao Feng and said that he would make an appointment with Duan mu. Duan Mu slightly narrowed his eyes, lazy smile, never love to read the scenery of the novel is at a loss, "this book is very powerful?" "Of course it''s great. It''s written by the most valuable author" chawu man ". The film and television company that robbed the IP of the film and TV series broke through. I don''t know why the director suddenly fell in love with Duanmu without warning." Scenery smile, "we Duanmu not good?" Yao Feng, who was driving, said in a hurry: "of course, it''s good. It''s just that things come so suddenly that I''m surprised." The scenery hums a voice, turn a face is smiling again, looking at Duan Mu nearby, "Duan mu, do you know what this novel says?" "It''s a story from a homicide." Seeing her curious appearance, Duan Mu couldn''t help but lift his hand and scrape the tip of her nose. "Sixteen years ago, there was a family of three, but the couple were suddenly brutally killed. Only the child survived, which is the protagonist of the story. Over the past ten years, in order to find out the murderer of his parents, he has been running around as a detective, More murders have been seen. " "And then what happened? Did he find the killer? " "Yes." "At the end of the day, he came up with a lot of evidence, but all the evidence pointed to him," he said After a meal, he couldn''t understand and said, "you mean, he killed his parents?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1332 "Not bad." Duan Mu sighed: "this child has a serious mental illness. When his parents took him to hypnosis treatment, hypnosis led to another personality. When his parents wanted to give birth to their second child, in order to get their unique love, his second personality ran out and took advantage of his parents'' deep sleep to take up a knife and drain their blood. ¡± behind the scenery, there was a certain chill, "what about the final outcome..." "This book is called the third dead. The father is the first dead, the mother is the second and the third. Who does the scenery think it is?" She responded, "it''s the hero himself..." "Yes, the scenery is very smart." He caressed her face in reward, and the smile in his eyes was gentle. Seeing their interaction in the rearview mirror, Yao Feng shakes his body. He can be sure that if he was not there, Duan Mu would kiss the little girl. He really couldn''t understand how Duan mu, as a man with good three outlooks, could handle a young girl who was just a year old. But the scenery felt uncomfortable. She grabbed his hand and worried, "if you were this movie, would it have any bad influence?" Sometimes the actor plays a villain, but he can be scolded. "Miss Xia, you don''t have to worry about it." Yao Feng said carelessly: "the hero of this time, before his second personality revealed, he was a gentle and introverted man, and also helped the police to solve a lot of cases. Even if his second personality came out, he was elegant and charming. By the way, the author''s evaluation of this character is an elegant madman, which is really appropriate." This unusual movie is the topic. Duan mu, who has been silent for many years, will surely become popular again with this play. Yao Feng has a beautiful dream about it. "Don''t worry about scenery. I''m also interested in this movie." He looked at her gently, but this time, regardless of Yao Feng, he lowered his head and gently kissed the corner of her lip, "I have never played such a role, which is a very challenging thing for me." The scenery''s face turned red. She glared at him, indicating that there were other people there. Duan Mu laughed, as if she didn''t feel her anger. She looked at Yao Feng quietly. Seeing that Yao Feng was not squinting and trying to ignore the people sitting behind, she did not care any more. She just looked at Duan Mu''s charming face for a while. Inexplicably, she said, "the hero of the third dead is a gentle and introverted person. I suddenly feel that You don''t have any difficulty in playing the part Maybe the reason why he thought it challenging was to perform the "Crazy" under the grace? She still doesn''t understand. I don''t understand. There is also Bai Xue who is staying in Yuwen''s apartment. She just comes to deliver meals to the big star who can''t take care of herself. She also casually mentions that Mu Yao plays the role of "the third dead". Then she tells the story of the novel under Yuwen''s questions. Suddenly, Yuwen''s expression becomes wrong. His voice was cold, "you said, the novel is about how the hero''s parents died?" "They drank water with sleeping pills and were hung upside down on the herringbone ladder with a pulley when they were asleep, and they dried their blood and died." "Yu Wen What''s the matter with you? " Yuwen did not speak. His memory seemed to go back to his four-year-old memory. Many people would forget the memory when he was four years old, and he was no exception. However, he remembered one thing very clearly. After waking up one morning, he went to the living room alone and saw it hanging on the herringbone ladder Parents who have lost their lives. This is his eternal nightmare. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1333 Everyone will have a childhood shadow, just like the impact of Yu Wen''s parents'' death on his immature soul at that time, and some people''s shadow will be completely pediatrics. For example, scenery, she is afraid of the dark and the ghost. The reason is that she watched horror films when she was young and ignorant. Every time she fell into the dark, she would always think that something harmful would burst out of the darkness. Indeed, modern society stresses science, but she can go through it and talk about science. Xia Chaofeng was worried that if he didn''t stop his car, he would not stop his car. Although Yao Feng is also a member of the entertainment industry, he also believes that art comes from life, just like the plays of those big families and big houses. Maybe there are really rich people who are careless about their lives. Yao Feng wants to pull Duan Mu off, but it''s not dark now, but Duan Mu doesn''t look at him at all and gets off the car with the scenery. Yao Feng is angry and has liver pain. Xia family mansion does not mean that the villa belongs to Xia family, but that the whole street belongs to Xia family. Therefore, Yao Feng thinks that if you park the car far away, the Xia Dynasty will not know about it. However, he also deceives himself. Duan Mu took the hand of scenery and asked her in a low voice, "can you sleep alone at night?" He did not mention this matter is good, a mention of this matter, scenery''s face is very ugly, "can''t sleep." After dark, she could be sure that she could not help but think of that scene. "When you''re afraid, call me." He chuckled and lowered his head, kissing her eyebrows. "If the scenery wants to live in my house, it''s not impossible." She immediately heart, but soon, she thought of her father, can only bear to shake his head, "these days I am looking for you, my father has no small opinion." Not only that, the Xia Dynasty also set the entrance guard. If there is no important event, such as the banquet of the famous lady Qianjin, she can''t go home after eight o''clock in the evening. Otherwise, the Xia Dynasty will take people to find her. Even if she wants to attend the banquet, she can only come back before 10 o''clock. After thinking about the picture of Xia Dynasty bringing people to catch her, she thought about it. It is possible that there is nothing that can''t be done like her father. Duan Mu expressed regret, but he did not really have the idea, let a girl live in a single man''s apartment, this is also a very irresponsible behavior, he cut her slightly disordered forehead by the wind, "don''t be afraid, I''m here, no one can hurt you, even if it''s a ghost." Inexplicably, the scenery was relieved a lot, she said with a sweet smile, "then I''ll call you in the evening." "Good." He laughed. She stood on tiptoe to kiss the corner of his lips, said goodbye, and then walked away with a jump. "Greasy or not Yao Feng stood at the back, rubbing his arm and getting goose bumps. "Duan mu, you are not young. How can you be like a hairy boy?" Duan Mu looked at Yao Feng, he laughed, "you don''t understand." "I don''t want to understand you." "That would be the best." Duan Mu got on the bus. "You have a lot of savings. It''s time to find a better girlfriend. At least It won''t leak. " Yao Feng a meal, then face is very ugly, "Duan Mu!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1334 When she returned home, she had to suffer from her father''s white eyes. However, she chose to ignore her father''s anger, which she thought was very experienced and had been used to. In the evening, she connected Duan Mu''s phone call. Scenery lay on the bed and said with a smile: "I originally wanted to call you, but I didn''t expect you to call." "Have you eaten yet?" Standing in front of the French window, Duan Mu looked out of the window at that night scene, and could think of what kind of lovely posture she would be talking to herself, and she couldn''t help laughing. Scenery looking at the crystal lamp on the ceiling, she gently said: "Duan mu, I miss you." "I''m thinking about scenery, too." He lowered his voice, which sounded particularly charming. "Scenery, after the movie" the third dead, "I''m going to quit the entertainment industry Scenery Leng for a moment, listen to his tone is not like a joke, she sat up from the bed, uncertain asked: "you want to quit the entertainment industry?" "Yes." He said softly, "after all, I want to live a normal life with scenery." She was moved at first, but she couldn''t help saying, "Duan mu, even if we are together, you don''t have to lose your favorite career..." "The scenery misunderstood, acting this matter, I have never had much interest." He said with a low smile, "at the beginning, I only accepted Yao Feng''s invitation to enter the entertainment circle just for the sake of economic independence. Now, to say that I want to quit the entertainment industry is not to say that I give up my favorite career." Duan Mu never deliberately developed, and never thought that he would become a film emperor and emperor of sight for many years. He always let it go. His initial expectation was that he could only earn money to support himself. It was better to save a sum of money. When he was tired of it, he could use the money or open a flower shop or do some other small business That''s enough. Therefore, the media always like to write that he will become popular because of the popularity of Yuwen and take away the film emperor. In fact, he always feels very calm about this matter, because he has never cared about it. I don''t know if other people in the entertainment industry will be so angry that they will vomit blood when they know his idea. It''s really speechless to let a person who wants to take away the movie emperor and the emperor Shi for so many years. Feng Feng listens to the voice on the phone, especially when she hears that he is for economic independence, her mood suddenly feels a little uncomfortable, "Duan mu Did you have a bad time as a child? " "It''s not bad to eat and wear warm everyday, just There''s always something I want that my parents can''t give me. " Scenery consciously thought that his family was not rich and could not meet his needs. As far as she knew, Duan Mu didn''t go to university, perhaps because of his family. This topic was not a good thing for him. She changed the topic with a smile, "since you said you want to quit the entertainment industry, I will support you. Anyway, I can support you." "If I''m no longer a big star, I don''t have a lot of halos..." "Will scenery still like me?" he asked softly "Of course She exclaimed, "I like you not because of your identity. What I like is Duan mu, not Duan mu, a big star, but you." It seems to be quiet for a second over there. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1335 The scenery was afraid that he would not believe it, and then he said, "Duan mu, don''t you believe me? If you don''t believe me, I''ll climb up the window and look for you now "What window to climb?" Duan Mu sent out a pleasant chuckle, "the scenery said, of course, I believe." Everyone can act. However, in front of Duan mu, anyone''s acting is nothing. The scenery will not deceive him. Just as she shows her love for him, she is so sincere and He was only interested in a short time, but he was only interested in one thing. It''s addictive to be with her. When the scenery heard his laughter, she realized that he must be teasing herself again. She said discontentedly: "Duan mu, if you hold quiet when discussing such a serious topic in the future, and don''t speak to make me anxious, then I will really ignore you." "I didn''t mean to ignore the scenery, I just I was moved by the scenery. " He said softly, "scenery doesn''t want to come to me now." "Why?" "I can''t help it I want to take off your lovely skirt, leave my mark on your skin, and then Into your body. " His voice was as charming as his people, and he always had elegant eroticism when he wanted to. The scenery was flushed. With his words falling, her mind could not help but come up with the pictures. She went back to the bed and covered her head with a quilt. In the room without the light on, the smile of Duan Mu''s eyes gradually became thick, "shy?" She didn''t speak. "If you don''t like scenery, I won''t talk about it later." "It''s not that I don''t like it..." She finally opened her mouth in a low voice. Her face was still burning. She said softly, "it''s just that I can''t touch you It''s strange that you say these things I''m in a hurry... " He said with a smile, "I am also very anxious. The father of scenery will not like me. In order to get his approval, I have to use great restraint every time I kiss scenery, so that I can be sure that I will not turn you into my person." He said the bare words with a simple and elegant voice, which inexplicably made her feel more exciting and faintly excited. "If you can''t help it..." She held her own hot face in her hand. "We can''t..." For men, it''s always bad for their health to hold on for a long time. "Not yet." "Now, it''s not a good time," he said in a low voice She didn''t understand. "When would that be?" "I promise the scenery, this time will not be too long." The scenery still wants to ask further, but as soon as I think of myself as a female, it seems too impolite to ask about this matter. Besides, it is usually the men who are worried about this kind of things among the male and female friends? She and Duan Mu''s role is completely opposite. She coughed and cleared her throat. "Well, I''ll listen to you anyway. What you say is what I know It''s enough that you still like me. " "Not just like it." "What?" he said "I, however, regard the scenery as my only one." Whether it was spiritual joy or physical pleasure, all his emotions were put on her alone. Yes, she''s the only one. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1336 That night, two people talked for a long time, until the middle of the night, her voice became smaller and smaller, Duan Mu heard her long and slight breathing sound from her mobile phone, she fell asleep. Duan Mu did not hang up the phone, but picked up another mobile phone and dialed a number. Even in the middle of the night, Xia Chao, as a workaholic, is still looking at his unfinished documents. But suddenly, his mobile phone rings, because he is waiting for the Secretary''s call, he connects the phone without looking at the caller ID, "what I asked you to handle..." "Mr. Xia." Simple and steady three words, interrupted the words of the Xia Dynasty. Xia Chao a Leng, realized that the voice is not right, he just looked at the caller ID, is a strange number, he frowned, and put the mobile phone in his ear, "who are you?" "Hello, Mr. Xia. I''m Duan mu." Xia Dynasty only heard this name, it was Zheng for a second, and then sneered, "Duan mu? Is it that mu? " "I am that mu." Duan Mu''s tone can be said to be very polite, "although I have not been in contact with scenery for a long time, but as a communication for the purpose of marriage, I''m just visiting you on the phone. It''s really inappropriate. Please forgive me, Mr. Xia." "For the purpose of marriage?" Xia Dynasty put down the pen in his hand and disdained to say: "scenery is just playing with you. I advise you not to take it seriously." "I think we all know whether the scenery is playing or not." Duan Mu is not angry, but also a smile, "I called to trouble Mr. Xia." Xia Chao had the answer in his heart. The man was afraid that he wanted to get more benefits in the entertainment industry by getting on the boat of Xia family. Therefore, he did not sneer, but directly asked in the tone I expected: "what do you want?" "I don''t want anything, but the scenery suddenly fell asleep. I want to trouble Mr. Xia to help her cover the quilt." Xia Dynasty a meal, and then a black face, "this is my daughter, need you trouble?" A hang up the phone, Xia Dynasty was very angry, why would he know scenery just fell asleep? That must be because I must have been talking to him before, and I must have talked for a long time. Although he can use the entrance guard so that scenery will not be outside because Duan Mu stays too long, he can''t cut off the two people''s phones. However, Qi Guiqi, Xia Dynasty still got up and walked out of the study, and covered the quilt for his daughter. Scenery of course did not know what happened, but the next morning, came down to eat and saw her father''s obviously bad face. She was clever and didn''t ask much, but Xia Chao would not let her go so easily. Xia Dynasty cool voice, "it seems, you now and that mu of the man''s relationship is very good?" "It''s not that good either..." She drank a sip of milk to calm herself down. "You don''t have a good relationship with him. Can he call me at night and tell me to cover you?" She was confused, "ah?" "Ah, what? I''m still playing for me here. I''m so easy to cheat when I''m a three-year-old? " Xia Chao was angry at first, and she said painstakingly, "didn''t I tell you? Just play. Don''t take it seriously. He doesn''t deserve you. " "it''s not worth your while has the final say, I think he''s very good." She took another bite of bread and said, "I''m full." she ran away. The Xia Dynasty could not stop it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1337 The producers of "the third dead" seem to be very anxious about the shooting. After receiving a positive reply from Yao Feng that Duan Mu would participate in the shooting, he said that a press conference would be held the next day, and the location of the press conference was still in the hotel where the murder occurred. The press conference of the TV drama was held only yesterday, and the film conference was held today. The media reporters walked into the hotel one by one and said whether Duan Mu would be popular again recently. Fengguang didn''t know that Duan Mu would hold a press conference before she went out. It was she who called Duan Mu and said that she would go to find him, and he said it. She sat in the driver''s car and asked, "why didn''t you tell me you''re going to hold a film conference again?" "It doesn''t matter." Duan Mu whispered on the other side of the phone: "scenery, I don''t want to remind you of bad memories." She thought of the bloody scene found in the hotel yesterday, which still makes her turn off. Her face is not very good, "but my boyfriend has such an important thing. As a girlfriend, how can I not know?" Duan Mu said with a smile, "it''s really not important. It''s just a press conference. I''ve attended more. What''s more, in my heart, it''s only you who can carry out the important two words." His recent love words seem to be more and more, as if they are free of money, and can be said without stinginess. But I have to say, the mood of scenery is better, so she stubbornly said: "you can rest assured, I will not be afraid. Since it is your press conference, I must take a look at it as an audience." "Scenery..." "You don''t have to say, I''m already at the hotel." She hung up the phone, put away her cell phone, and when the driver''s car stopped, she got out of the car, too. The press conference has already started, so there is no one at the door of the hotel. Just passing through the glass door, a man running from behind suddenly bumps into the scenery in front of him. The scenery held the wall and didn''t fall down. The man also said, "sorry, miss, I''m in a hurry." Before she had time to say anything, the casually dressed middle-aged man with a pair of presbyopia kept saying sorry and ran into the elevator. It''s really bad luck. She has to go to another elevator. Just as soon as she lifted her foot, she found that her ankle hurt badly. Because she was wearing high-heeled shoes, she just twisted her feet. She moved her feet, or gritted her teeth and entered the elevator. The press conference was in the hall on the third floor. She didn''t have a journalist''s work card. The security guard at the door stopped her. She was impatient and took out her ID card directly from her bag. People who work in such hotels always have a brochure, which records the names that can''t be provoked. The name of Xia scenery ranks first. As for why it''s not the first in the Xia Dynasty Because you may live if you offend the Xia Dynasty, but if you do, the Xia Dynasty will definitely not let you go. The security guard didn''t dare to stop him. The scenery swaggered in. She found an empty seat in the back row. Duan Mu saw Duan mu, whose face looked more attractive under the flash. Duan Mu also saw her. He gave her a smile. Even though the smile was the same as his usual smile in other people''s eyes, only scenery knew that he was smiling How gentle time is. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1338 The host said: "in addition to our powerful actor Duan mulai and our well-known director to direct the shooting of" the third dead ", of course, the most concerned one is our great author," Cha Wu Ren ". We all know that this great author has never appeared in front of the camera, but today, he is an exception to our scene." With the applause and comments, a slovenly middle-aged man with disordered hair came out. The scenery recognized at a glance that he was the man who had just bumped into himself. "Hello, my friends. I''m looking for no one." The middle-aged man laughs rigidly, facing this kind of scene, he seems to have some stage fright. The flash lights are on again and again. Zha Wu has always been known as a legendary writer. In his early years, he wrote novels about social life and officialdom. Later, he began to write suspense detective novels, which caused great fire. However, it is said that this great writer has always been very homesick. Even if he is interviewed, he will not let reporters send photos. Judging from his present appearance, he really looks like a man The rumored uncle fachai. The host asked again: "listen to the director, this time let Mr. Duan Mu Starr in your novel, is it your suggestion to the director?" "Not bad." The man said, "when I decided to sell the copyright of this novel, I made a condition for the director to act with the right person. In my opinion, Duan Mu is the right person." "We all know that Mr. Duan Mu really has the ability to act, but I don''t know, what do you like about Mr. Duan mu?" "Everyone who has read my book knows that the male leader is a gentle and introverted person who is not good at expressing his emotions. He is an elegant man who does not lack kindness at the same time. In this regard, I think Duan Mu is very suitable for my requirements, while the male owner is also a mental patient. I also believe that with Duan Mu''s acting skills, he can perform well." The host then asked with a smile: "Mr. Duan, our author thinks highly of you. I don''t know what you have to say?" "I can only say that I will try my best to play this role and live up to the expectations of anyone." Duan Mu only smiles, showing charming demeanor. Maybe, this man is really on fire again. The reporters had different guesses. An hour later, the press conference was over, and people left one after another. The scenery stood against the corridor until a shadow fell in front of her. She looked up with a smile and hugged the man in front of her. "Duan mu, did I say that you are really handsome under the flash light?" "Isn''t the scenery said now?" He hugged her and chuckled, but the smile soon solidified. "What''s wrong with your feet?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that I twisted it..." Her ankle is red, but also admire his observation, she said nothing, did not show anything, he found that his ankle is wrong. Duan Mu squatted down and gently grasped her ankle. He raised his eyes and asked, "well, how can you twist it?" "I accidentally hit it." As another voice sounded, the middle-aged man ran over and said, "I''m sorry, little girl, I was just in a hurry. I accidentally bumped into you." "I know..." People are so sorry, scenery is also embarrassed to hold on, "I did not put in mind, you do not apologize." Duan Mu stood up, surrounded the waist of the scenery, let her lean on himself, he said with a smile: "Dad, this is what I told you, my girlfriend." Dad??? The scenery is full of question marks, and then he sees the man opposite him holding out his hand in a hurry, "so you are Miss Xia. When I first met you, I was Duan Mu''s father, Duan Gao." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1339 Fengjing has never heard Duan Mu mention his father-in-law. Now she suddenly meets his father-in-law. Facing Duan Gao, she reaches out her hand rigidly, "Hello, uncle. I''m scenery." "My Duan Mu Ke often mentions you." Duan Gao saw her ankle, and then looked ashamed. "It was just the first time I met that I bumped into you I''m really sorry about this "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, uncle, you didn''t mean to. Don''t worry, it''s just a small injury, and it''ll get better soon." She waved her hand in a hurry, saying that the uncle was really entangled in this matter. She was embarrassed to apologize to him before she knew he was Duan Mu''s father. Now when she heard his constant apology, she would be more uncomfortable. Therefore, she can only quietly put her eyes on Duan Mu''s body. Duan mu, with a smile on her face, rubbed her head and knew that she must be very embarrassed at this time. He said to his father, "Dad, you don''t have to apologize to the scenery again. She will be embarrassed." "Yes, yes, I didn''t think that much." Duan Gao is also embarrassed to grab his hair. He is not good at dealing with people. Today, he came to the press conference because he thought he could support Duan mu. Then he got up the courage to come out, but he didn''t expect to bump into his son''s girlfriend. Duan Mu took the hand of scenery. "Don''t mind. My father only knows how to write, not to mention facing strangers. Even if he is facing an acquaintance, he will be at a loss like now." It''s probably Social phobia? Scenery a smile, "I don''t mind, uncle looks very kind." "Miss Xia is laughing." Duan Gao also smiles shyly. A man in his fifties makes such a shy look. He is also cute. Scenery quickly said: "you don''t call me Miss Xia, call me scenery is good." Maybe the elder is not so dignified, but it makes people feel very good to talk. She can''t help but relax a lot. Even if she meets her parents, there seems to be nothing to be nervous about. Duan Mu said: "now it''s almost noon, let''s have a meal together." The scenery nods, "good." "I almost forgot. I left my cell phone in the hall." Duan Gao suddenly said with annoyance: "I must have forgotten before I went to the stage..." The scenery also followed anxiously, "shall we go back to look for together?" "Maybe I left it in my car." Duan Mu said mildly, "why don''t we go to the car first and then come back to the hall if we don''t have one." Duan Gao nodded, "it''s ok..." Fengjing''s ankle sprained. Although it was sprained, she didn''t feel the pain was unbearable. So when she saw Duan Mu holding her, she quickly backed up against the wall, blushed and said, "I can go by myself." What does it look like to hold her in front of his father!? Duan Mu laughingly approached her and touched her head, "the scenery is good, my father won''t mind." "I''ll mind!" Duan Gao also stood up and said to the scenery: "your foot is injured, it should be let Duan Mu embrace, it doesn''t matter, I won''t have any opinions, what''s more, your foot is still sprained because of me..." Seeing Duan Gao''s repentance of his "sin", the irresistible scenery leaned on Duan Mu''s body. She confessed defeat and said, "hold it..." Duan Mu patted her on the back with a smile, and easily picked up her waist. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1340 When they arrived at the stairway, they suddenly heard a scream. They grabbed Duan Mu''s clothes nervously, "what happened?" "Maybe I saw a mouse." Duan Mu said that the sound was a woman''s voice. You could hear that there was a serious fear inside. Maybe it was a mouse or a cockroach. However, this five-star hotel is impossible to let this kind of thing appear, even if it is not smart scenery, you can also feel the casual in Duan Mu''s words. Duan muben is such a person. In addition to what he cares about, he will not change his face even if the sky is about to collapse. At this time, Duan Gao frowned, "how do I feel that someone else is shouting to kill?" The scenery immediately felt more gloomy. She shrank to Duan muhuai and didn''t dare to speak. To tell the truth, since seeing the body in this hotel last time, she always felt that it was not clean here. Out of a sense of justice, Duan Gao turned to the direction of the voice. "You can''t leave it alone. If someone is in danger, we have to go up and help." Although this uncle looks very introverted and does not know how to communicate, he didn''t expect to have such a brave heart. The scenery pulled Duanmu''s tie, "let''s follow it quickly. What if something happened to your father?" Duan Mu had no choice but to hold her and follow her. His strength was not small. He didn''t feel tired after holding her for so long. The scenery was not heavy. He just held her in his arms, which made him look delicate and delicate. Duan Mu looked down at her and felt more and more happy. He suddenly understood why some girls would like to walk around with dolls. After turning the corner, at the end of the corridor, a woman dressed as a waiter was sitting on the ground in fear. Duan Gao hurried over and said, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" "Dead, dead, dead..." The waiter pointed to the room with the door open. Her face was pale. The plate she was pushing fell to the ground, and the knife and fork fell all over the floor. Duan Mu''s step stopped, he did not hold the scenery to move forward, but turned around, did not let the scenery see the room at the end of the room, but the scenery has smelled, and yesterday''s same bloody smell. Suddenly, her face turned white, "Duan mu..." "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Duan Mu whispered, not half interested to see what happened behind him. Duan Gao is not the same. Maybe he wrote too many suspense novels, but he was sensitive to this matter after all. He went to the door and saw a dead woman. Undoubtedly, he died the same way as the woman who died yesterday. Even if there are too many suspense novels, it doesn''t mean that he can accept the scene so easily. After a long time, Duan Gao subconsciously turned his pocket, but he didn''t want to find the mobile phone he thought he had dropped. He called the police and went to comfort the frightened waiter. Then, just wait for the police to come. The scenery was quiet for a while, and said softly, "Duan mu, let me down first." "I''m not tired yet." "You''ll be tired after standing for a long time." She looked up. "I''m not really as light as a feather. Don''t worry. My feet don''t hurt as much as you think. I can stand." "Scenery..." "There will be more people coming. Do you want me to be laughed at by others?" Duan Mu sighed, could only rely on her to put her down, but it is a good arm around her waist, "if you can''t stand, talk to me." "Well." She nodded her head cleverly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1341 After a while, the police rushed to come over. Wu Sen was still there yesterday. Seeing scenery and Duan mu, he asked unexpectedly, "it''s not you who found out the first one this time, are you?" Scenery shook her head, "it''s not us, it''s the waiter over there." Wu Sen looked aside. One of his colleagues was there to ask the waiter. He turned back and said, "Miss Xia, why are you so lucky? You have been hit by two such tragic murders." Scenery hums a voice, "I also don''t want to, who calls me so unlucky?" "Is it possible that you are the rumored primary school student''s physique? Wherever you go, homicide will happen." She didn''t know what the pupil was. She just thought that the little policeman was poor. However, without waiting for her to say anything, Duan Mu had already said with a smile: "officer Wu, don''t make fun of the scenery. She has been afraid of the things that happened yesterday for a long time." "Yes, I''m a little girl after all. It''s normal to be afraid." Wu Sen nodded, but he didn''t want to make fun of the scenery. However, when he saw Duan Mu holding the hand of the scenery, the soul of the eight trigrams would inevitably be haunted. He knew that Duan Mu had never had an affair. Now, seeing that he was so close to a young girl, and the girl was the daughter of Xia family, he always felt strange. He thought that Duan Mu was a mature man who was used to big waves People will like the same mature women. Seeing Wu Sen''s examining eyes, the scenery glared at him, "didn''t your police station make progress in yesterday''s case?" "What progress can be made? I can''t see anything from the video. The herringbone ladder is still the thing that the hotel keeps in the warehouse. There are no fingerprints left and the footprints have been wiped. This shows that the murderer has such a strong anti criminal investigation ability. He must be an old hand." Wu Sen was at a loss when he first came to the police station to report on such a big case. Of course, he also wanted to solve the case quickly and make meritorious contributions. However, this case is also very difficult. Even some senior members in the bureau can not find any information. Duan Mu asked again, "in the eyes of officer Wu, is this the same murderer as yesterday''s case?" "If we look only at the methods of the crime and the tragic situation of the dead, we can not rule out this statement." Wu Sen said: "the autopsy report of the deceased was published yesterday. She was dizzy first and then hung up for bloodletting. If the autopsy report of the deceased today is the same, it is more likely that the same person committed the crime." Scenery asked, "but why did the murderer commit crimes in the same hotel? He killed only one man yesterday and another here today. Is he not afraid to be found out? " "In fact, none of us can find him." Wu Sen said: "yesterday''s crime scene was protected, but we didn''t expect that he would do another case here. If the murderer is really the same person, he committed crimes in the same hotel twice. Either he has a grudge against the owner of this hotel, or he is challenging our police station." "There may be other reasons." Duan Gao on the other side came up and said, "maybe he wanted to warn someone in this hotel." Wu Sen a Leng, "this is?" "Hello, I''m Duan Gao." Duan Gao held out his hand politely. "He is also the author of" the third dead ". There is no such person www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1342 Wu Sen''s eyes lit up immediately. He grabbed Duan Gao''s hand and said excitedly, "master, I especially like reading your novels!" "Thank you for enjoying it." Duan Gao said with a kind smile, "I''m surprised that the police officer can read my book." "It''s not just me. We''re all watching it in the Bureau." Wu Sen''s expression at this time is no different from seeing his fans who love beans, "master, how do you How can you write so many amazing works? Just like you wrote in elegant death, you can analyze every criminal''s psychology so accurately that even our criminal psychologists say that your writing is completely flawless Duan Gao was embarrassed to smile, "I also went to read a lot of psychological books in order to write a good book. I also went to the university to consult many professors. I didn''t expect to get such high evaluation from your professionals." "No, no, no, it''s not very high! I don''t know how to express my admiration for the master''s talent because my vocabulary is too small. Master, I haven''t had time to read your new book the third dead. I don''t know what you are going to write next... " On the other side, a policeman called, "wusen!" "Ah! I''ll come! " Wu Sen replied, and happily said to Duan Gao, "master, I''ll go first. If I have a chance, I''ll have a good chat with you." Duan Gao nodded with a smile, and Wu Sen went far away. Duan Gao also breathed a sigh of relief, "now I''m young, I can''t stand their enthusiasm." Duan Mu joked, "even though I have been in the entertainment industry for so many years, I seldom see such enthusiastic fans." "Don''t bury me." Duan Gao said uneasily: "there is no business for us here. We''d better go out for dinner." "Well." Duan Mu Ying''s voice, and then to pick up the familiar scenery, as a result, she rushed out. "I''ll wait for you downstairs!" she said Running and behind the demons in pursuit of her, even ankle sprain also ignore, she really don''t want to be in front of so many people by Duan mu, that would be a shame! It''s like a six or seven year old kid in a pram! Duan Mu took a look at his father and hurried to catch up with him. Now, only Duan Gao can walk leisurely and slowly. In order not to let the scenery turn off, Duan mutdi went to a Chinese restaurant far away from the hotel, which he also paid for. Except Yao Feng, no one knew that he had done a little business. There are not a few people in the entertainment industry who have the money to open a shop, but not many can be as low-key as him. On the table, facing the meat that she likes to eat, the scenery is rare. She is very reserved. Instead of putting chopsticks into the meat all the time, she extends the chopsticks into the vegetables from time to time. She doesn''t want to give the future father-in-law the impression of being picky. Duan Mu thought it was really interesting to see her bear the pain of not eating meat. He did not intend to tear her apart, but he was also reluctant to let her torture his appetite so much. Therefore, he could only move his chopsticks to put the meat in her bowl, and pretended to be serious: "scenery has always only eaten vegetables before, which is not good. You need to eat more meat and gain more weight." The scenery has been moved, this is a real boyfriend! But the appearance still has to pretend, "I just think that eating more vegetables is good for your health." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1343 "It won''t work." Duan Gao, sitting opposite, said: "you should pay attention to balanced diet. Although eating vegetables is good for your health, eating meat can also supplement your body. Come on, eat more meat. Duan Mu says you are right. You are too thin." With that, Duan Gao put all the meat plates in front of the scenery. The scenery is in full bloom, but on the surface is very embarrassed, "OK Since you said that, uncle, I''d better eat more meat. " She managed to put the meat into her mouth, which made people feel that she would not eat any meat if she was not forced to do so. Duan Mu picked up a napkin and wiped the oil on her mouth. Only when she could see it, he raised the corners of his lips. The smile in his eyes could make her feel deeply embarrassed. But soon, the scenery and cheeky stare back, what happened to her acting? Life is like a play. Who doesn''t rely on acting? Duan Mu chuckled again. He didn''t say anything to make her angry. Sometimes, no matter what it was, his boyfriend just let his girlfriend. After eating a piece of air-conditioner, I was very happy when I got back to eat Duan Mu looked at her from the corner of his eyes and said with a smile, "next time I have dinner, I''ll order all the vegetables." "No "You dare to order all the vegetables, I will not eat with you again!" "Of course I dare not." Duan Mu seemed in a good mood, "just I can''t help but tease a little girl who doesn''t know what''s the height of her life She snorted and ignored him. Duan Mu rubbed her head with one hand and said with a smile, "don''t be angry. Next time I have dinner, I''ll order more meat that you like to eat." He didn''t understand why she didn''t eat fat even though she loved it so much? He always felt that if she were fatter, she would feel better. The scenery sighed again. "What''s the matter?" he asked "I met your father unprepared this time, and I don''t know what his impression of me is." "Don''t worry. He likes you very much." "Really?" "It''s true, of course." Duan Mu said: "my father is very easy to get along with, you don''t have to feel uncomfortable." For a moment, he thought, "how are you?" Duan Mu laughed, "why do you ask?" "Because you came out to work very young." "It''s my choice. It has nothing to do with whether he treats me well or not." He said in a low voice: "you see, this time he said to the director that he would like to use me as the male leader, which proves that he also wants to help me?" "Well That''s what you said. " She nodded and was no longer entangled with the question. Ten minutes later, at the door of Xia''s mansion. After waiting for a long time, Yuwen saw a black car stop and saw the girl getting off the bus. He immediately went to her and grabbed her wrist. He asked coldly, "Xia Fengjing, you have contact with Duan mu, right? Take me to him "You scratch me Scenery of the wrist by his grasp of hair pain, but also can not shake his hand. Suddenly, another hand came out, grabbed Yuwen''s hand and reversed in the opposite direction. Yuwen was in pain. If he didn''t let go, he would break his bone. He took back his hand and stepped back again. Unexpectedly, he saw the person he was looking for. Duan Mu gently rubbed the red wrist of the scenery. He lifted his eyes and chuckled, but the smile in his eyes did not have half kindness. "I don''t know what''s wrong with Mr. Yuwen looking for me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1344 Although Duan Mu still laughs the same as before, Yuwen feels his strong hostility, which is naturally due to the girl behind Duan Muhu. Yuwen felt strange, not strange, but strange. He thought that the scenery was aimed at him, so he invested in Duan Mu''s TV series. As far as he knew, Fengguang was indeed a person with a lady''s temperament. Duan Mu was also a stream of clean water in the entertainment industry. There was no gossip. He never appeared in front of the media outside the announcement, so he could find him Only his agent Yao Feng, but Yao Feng is not used to Yu Wen. Even if Yu Wen finds Yao Feng and says he wants to see Duan mu, Yao Feng will not pay attention to him. Yuwen can''t give up like this, because he has to have an answer. He needs to know who the author of the book is. Bai Xue tells him that the author of "the third dead" personally names Duan Mu to act in this book. There must be a connection between them. Only when Duan Mu is found can he find out the author. Yuwen thinks so. However, if you want to find out Duan mu, who can''t see the end, he has to find the scenery first. She is his biggest investor. Yuwen doesn''t believe there will be no connection between them. But he didn''t think about the relationship he saw now. Yu Wen gave a clear laugh and said sarcastically, "I''ll tell you how Miss Xia came to invest in TV series for no reason. It turns out that It''s because there''s a lover in the show "How do you talk?" Scenery from Duan Mu showed a head, "Duan Mu and I are well-known male and female friends, not as superficial as you understand." "Right in name?" Yu Wen and smile, "you have not announced the love, what kind of family is right?" The scenery also laughs, "isn''t the love affair between big star Yuwen and a little reporter not announced? Why, Yuwen, do you think it''s not a proper thing for you to be together? " She did not forget that, according to the current plot progress, the two people have moved towards a romantic relationship. Hear the scenery mention snow, Yu Wen suddenly look cold, "summer scenery, I warn you not to make snow idea." "What qualifications do you have to warn me?" With Duan Mu at her side, she said arrogantly, "do you believe it or not? If I want to, tomorrow your brokerage company will be the property under the name of our Xia family. Then Are you going to work for me "The capital you can be arrogant is just your family background." Yu Wen''s tone was sarcastic, "all you have is from your parents. You have never worked hard like a person. Your pride is too cheap." "Who said I didn''t work hard?" Scenery holding Duanmu''s arm, "you don''t know how serious and hard I am to pursue Duanmu." Yu Wen a meal, she said that in pursuit of men in those years had worked hard, this point suddenly let him do not know where to satirize. Quiet Duan Mu suddenly said with a smile: "as soon as the scenery gets off the bus, Mr. Yuwen grabs the hand of scenery. I''m very curious about what can make you so impatient to make such an act without Gentlemanliness." Yuwen looks at Duan mu. It''s not the first time that he feels Duan Mu is a difficult person to deal with. Compared with the straightforward scenery, people like this one who hide needles in a smile really make people have to raise all their spirits to deal with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1345 Yu Wen said to the point, "do you know the author of the third dead, chawu?" "How about knowing, and how about not knowing?" Duan Mu''s words are ambiguous, and there is no exact answer. Yu Wen frowned again, "you just need to tell me if you know each other." Scenery can not help but ask: "why do you want to tangle in this problem?" Is it that he was not convinced that Duan Mu had taken such an important script? "It''s why you don''t care." Yu Wen said, "I just need to know where chawu is." "I''m sorry I can''t tell you." Duan Mu politely refused, "chawu is because he doesn''t want to contact more strangers, so he has been very low-key. I won''t tell you where he is until I can''t make sure you won''t hurt him." Yu Wen clenched his fist, "I just want to ask him one thing." Duan Mu held the hand of scenery and did not speak. Yu Wen bit his teeth, and finally said his purpose, "I want to ask him why the dead in his story will die in the same way as my parents." He said this, let scenery and Duan Mu have some surprise. The scenery first frowned and said, "I remember, my father told me that your parents died of disease..." "Death is just an excuse to the outside world. My parents They are all murdered, just like in the third dead, when the protagonist''s parents die Thinking of that painful memory, Yu Wen''s eyes showed panic. He would never be able to say it calmly. Every time he said it, he seemed to go back to that year, and he would feel the fear again. This emotion has tormented him for many years. The fact that Yu Wen''s parents died is beyond the imagination of the scenery. Since she saw the murder for the first time, she knew that the plot had deviated from the track. Now that Yu Wen''s parents were murdered, she could not help but feel a chill behind her back. Now, she only feels a kind of inexplicable strangeness. She can''t help but look up at Duan mu. To tell the truth, she is also wondering, if Yuwen''s story is true, then the cruel killing method will be written by Duan Gao just by chance? Duan Mu touched her head. He looked at Yuwen and sighed, "I understand. I''ll take you to see him, but he can''t be related to the killing of your parents, so I hope you can keep calm." "I just want to know why he wrote the same modus operandi. I''m not looking for trouble." Yuwen forced himself to calm down. After checking for so many years, he finally got some clues. Of course, his mood was impatient. However, he also knew that if Duan Mu could not be relieved, he would not have met the author. Duan mu, who just brought back the scenery, had to drive Yuwen to the place where his father lived. Instead of going home, Fengguang got on the bus with him. Her reason was very simple, "if Yuwen is so excited that I can send someone to control the scene." Yes, a group of bodyguards in black will rush out when she calls. Yu Wen airway: "I am not a barbarian who can only fight." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1346 "Oh." The scenery just glimpses the eye lightly, sits behind the Yu Wen, blinks the eye to stare at Duan mu. Duan Mu had no choice but to smile, "OK, I''ll take you with me." She just smiles with satisfaction. Twenty minutes later, they arrived in an old residential area. Compared with the high-rise buildings nearby, this residential area looks very old. Although Duan Gao has become famous and has made a lot of money, he is used to his place. Duan Mu didn''t want to buy him a room in a high-end apartment, but Duan Gao refused. He said he was old, I''m not used to that kind of young people''s life. Duan Gao lives on the fourth floor, and there is no elevator in the building here. He can only walk up the stairs. Duan Mu looks at the foot of the scenery and says to her, "are you willing to cooperate with me to carry you, or do you want me to force you to go?" Although this is to let her choose, but this is not a consultation, but a notice. Scenery compromise stretched out her hand, lying on Duan Mu''s back, she didn''t want to let Yu hear this guy see jokes, at least generous let Duan Mu carry her back, it also looked like some momentum. Yu Wen was still worried. He was about to see the man who might give him clues. As soon as he saw the scenery, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s really a spoiled lady. How many ways are you going to have to carry your back?" "Do you care? If you''re jealous of me, tell me straight. " The scenery glared at him. Duan Mu simply said: "scenery sprained feet." Yu Wen was stunned, but he didn''t think of it. When he looked at the foot of the scenery again, he was sure that there was swelling in his ankle when he was sprained. He turned his mouth away, but he calmed down and stopped talking. The fourth floor soon arrived. The scenery came down from Duan Mu''s back and helped her to stand firm. Duan Mu knocked on the door. Soon, there was a movement inside the door, and the door opened. Open the door to see so many people slightly surprised, but still busy to get out of the way, politely said: "fast in, fast in." After entering the house, the scenery is everywhere in the house. The wind chimes hanging on the table, the music box on the table, and the small bell on the curtain are dizzy. A gust of wind blows from the open window. All these bells and wind bells jingle together, and the sound is very pleasant. But if it is at night She thought she would be very scared. "This is my father, and I don''t know who he is." Duan Mu first introduced Yu Wen, and then looked at Duan Gao, "this is Yuwen. He came here today and has something to ask you." As for Duan Mu''s being chawu''s son, Yuwen was just stunned for a moment. He didn''t forget the business. He went forward and asked Duan Gao, "Mr. Duan, I want to ask why there is such a bizarre method of killing the dead hanging upside down on a herringbone ladder to bleed blood in your works?" "This..." Faced with this problem, Duan Gao could not help but think of the scene of the murder he saw. He hesitated for a moment and said, "when I write about the plot related to the crime scene, I always read some strange books or read some strange stories for inspiration. Actually, the killing method of hanging people upside down on a herringbone ladder to bleed blood was not at first Killing I don''t know if you know, when a butcher kills a pig, he will hang it upside down on the shelf, and then cut the blood vessels on the pig''s neck with a knife. The bottom is a basin for holding pig''s blood. My inspiration comes from this. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1347 Yuwen got the answer, but this was not the answer he wanted. He took a step closer and asked excitedly, "can you write that this method of killing is only derived from the butcher''s method of killing pigs?" "Not bad." Duan Gao saw that Yu Wen''s mood was not right. He was concerned and asked, "what''s the matter with you, son?" "I..." Yu Wen lowered his head, his fingernails fell into the palm of his hand and whispered, "my parents were murdered in this way..." At that time, all the police focused on this method of killing people, trying to describe the characteristics of the murderer through the method of committing crimes. However, no one ever thought that this so-called bizarre killing method was often used in slaughterhouses What does that mean? In the eyes of the murderer, his parents are just like the livestock Yuwen''s anger is even more intense. Even though he can''t remember the things he did when he was a child, he always remembers something. His parents will take him out to play and buy him delicious toys and toys he wants That''s his parents, not the butcher''s cattle! Scenery suddenly eyes dew pity, Duan Mu asked her softly, "what''s the matter?" "I just feel that He''s a little pathetic Yu Wen is not a real villain except for pretending to be forced. At least, he has never killed anyone. He lost his parents when he was four years old. In this way, he is really a little pathetic. Duan Mu slightly droops his head, whispers in her ear: "scenery to pity others, then how do I do?" She was a meal, quickly holding his arm, "sympathy and like is not the same, I like the person but only you." Duan Mu just laughed. Compared with a little discomfiture over there, Yuwen here is really uncomfortable. Duan Gao sighed and said, "I''m sorry your parents have an unfortunate encounter. I can understand your mood, but I''m sorry, I can''t help you any more." "I thought When I find you, I can always get some clues I''m naive. " Yu Wen chuckled bitterly. It''s been 16 years since the police who handled the case retired and promoted. This case ended because he couldn''t catch the murderer. Therefore, when the brokerage company threw olive branches, he chose to go out into the entertainment industry and become a celebrity. Only in this way can he have more financial and human resources and hope to find the murderer Hand, revenge for his parents. Before meeting Duan Gao, he really thought that he had seen the hope, but the reality could only let him down. Duan Gao kindly asked him, "when did your parents'' case happen?" "Sixteen years ago." Yu Wen said with a bitter smile, "it''s been 16 years..." "For such a long time, I''m afraid that the murderer is more and more difficult to find. I think that in those years, I must have investigated the suspects who had a bad relationship with your parents or had conflicts." Yuwen nodded, "um However, they were all cleared of suspicion. " "I know a little about homicide cases. Even if the police want to solve the case, they can only look at the backlog of files before new clues appear. Sometimes, the reality is not as good as our ideal, and not everyone can become a famous detective with no future and disadvantage. If you can persist for such a long time, you will have a clear conscience." He is gently persuading him not to be too attached to this matter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1348 Yu Wen stopped. "I know what you mean. I know it''s very difficult to find the killer. But as long as I can walk for a day, I won''t give up. Goodbye." He turned and walked out of the room. Although the scenery felt that his back was really lonely and pitiful, it did not dare to say any more words of sympathy. Duan Gao sighed, "I didn''t expect that the book I wrote would happen one day in reality. After a while, I''m afraid that the police will come to me." "Dad, you don''t have to think that much." Duan Mu made a voice of consolation, "the two cases happened in the hotel may also be that the murderer imitated the crime after reading your book." "If so I will be responsible for the two people who died. " The scenery also said: "uncle, it''s none of your business. It''s not you who killed people. It''s the murderer who should bear the responsibility. It''s just like a person who fell down on a bicycle. Can''t he blame the bicycle?" "Scenery is good, you don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself." Duan Gao said with a smile, "it''s better for me to have you two young people talk to me. By the way, Miss Xia is the first time to come to my house. I''ll pour you a glass of water." Before the scenery waved her hand and said no, Duan Gao has entered the kitchen. "Your father is so warm..." The scenery sighed, and then looked at the room, "and these jingling decorations, can be really romantic ah." "Besides writing, my dad just likes to collect these things." Duan Mu looked down at her and said, "he said that listening to these pleasant sounds will be more and more inspiring." Scenery doesn''t think so. If you want her to create She would want to be as quiet as possible. When she saw a photo on the table, she recognized that the man on it was a much younger Duan Gao, but the beautiful woman "Is this your mother?" she asked curiously "Yes." Duan Mu''s eyes lost the smile, "but now it''s not." "Why do you say that?" "Once upon a time, before my father became famous, she couldn''t stand such a poor life. She left with other men and never came back." Scenery can not help biting his finger, deep thought that he asked a very bad question. Duan Mu saw her cautious appearance is a smile, "don''t worry, things have passed, I won''t feel sad." "Well..." She answered softly. Duan Mu wants to hold her, but Duan Gao has already come out. He can only give up and rub her head instead. In the evening, Duan Mucai leaves with the scenery and sends her back. When parting, in the afterglow of the evening sun, Duan Mu kisses her brow, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow and go out to play." "Good, see you tomorrow." She nodded with a sweet smile, and waved to him, happily ran into the door of the Xia family. How happy she was, how unhappy the Xia Dynasty was sitting in the living room, but now the scenery has directly ignored him, and without saying hello, she went upstairs into her room. Xia Dynasty was more angry. The next day was a cool day. After dressing up early, I sat in my room playing with my mobile phone, waiting for Duan Mu to pick her up. As soon as the mobile phone rang, she immediately connected, "Duan mu, when will you come?" "Miss Xia..." She was stunned for a moment when she heard the voice, "Yao Feng, what do you call me with Duan Mu''s mobile phone?" Yao Feng''s voice is very urgent, "Duan Mu was taken away by the people of the police station. He said he was suspected of murder. He did not allow me to tell you this, but I really had no way. I can only tell you, I want to ask if you can find a way to help Duan mu." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1349 The power of Yao Feng''s phone call is just like a blockbuster. Fengxiang doubts whether she has heard the wrong thing. She asked uncertainly, "you said Duan Mu was taken away by the police on suspicion of murder? " "I know Miss Xia can''t believe it, but it''s true." Yao Feng worried said: "now the media has not received the news, but I can not guarantee how long it can be suppressed. Once this matter bursts out, then Duan Mu will come out again, and his future will be destroyed." This is the case in the entertainment industry. No one in the media will care about whether you are true or not, and the audience will not go to verify the truth. As long as you have this black pot on your back, the black pot will stay with you for a lifetime and will always be talked about by people who don''t like you. Scenery knows that now is not the time to ask why, she directly asked: "Duan Mu was brought into the police station?" "Yes, I''m in front of the police station now." "Well, you wait for me." Scenery hung up the phone, she directly out of the door, until the police station, almost lunch point, she saw standing outside the door, looking very haggard Yao Feng. Yao Feng saw her as if to see the Savior, he walked over, "Miss Xia, you can be regarded as coming." "Go ahead and talk about it." Scenery pushed the door into the police station, Yao Feng quickly followed her. On the way to her, she had asked her father''s secretary to call the police. In the face of such a difficult girl, the police station sent a best person to greet her. Of course, the poor guy was Wu Sen, who was still young. Wu Sen came over with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this Miss Xia? We met again. " "Don''t play with me." As the saying goes, reach out and don''t smile, but now she doesn''t have this idea. The scenery comes straight to the point and asks, "where is Duan mu?" "Well..." Wu Sen said with an uneasy smile, "since he is a suspect in a murder case, he can only be detained by our police station before he can clear his name." "Duan mu can''t kill anyone." , Miss Xia, you has the final say. Wu Sen sighed, "I don''t think Mr. Duan is a murderer, but in front of so much evidence We can''t change this fact on our own will. " The scenery smiles, "evidence? What evidence have you found? " "Miss Xia, originally our police department should not let outsiders know so many details when handling a case. But I also know that if you don''t see the real evidence, you will definitely not give up. Wait a minute. I''ll ask my master and try to let you see the evidence in person." Wu Sen went to the other side and talked to a middle-aged man. Yao Feng whispered, "is this officer Wu trustworthy?" "Whether he can be trusted or not, I must see Duan Mu today." Scenery looks firm, since she came here, it is impossible to leave Duanmu indifferent. After a while, Wu Sen came out again, "two please come with me, I will take you to see the evidence." To tell the truth, these privileges of scenery all benefit from her family background. For example, seeing evidence can only be shown to other people when she is convicted in court. However, because her surname is Xia, if you want her not to get into trouble, she can only let herself give up first. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1350 Wu Sen took Fengjing and Yao Feng to a room with many electronic screens. He said, "when we found the first victim, we had already checked the video and found nothing special. But after the second similar case, we found that there was a similar figure in the video." The scenery looked at the screen and said, "the people in the hotel come and go, and there are many guests. Just the same figure appears. What does this mean?" "But the problem is, we have asked the hotel staff that there are no people with similar body shape in recent days, and more importantly This seems to be a blind spot for him to know about the video. Every time he can do it right, only here... " Wu Sen''s finger points to the corner of the corridor in the video, "he will only leave a back in a hurry here, the same back figure and the same posture. When investigating the surveillance at the door, we can''t see the man in black windbreaker come in or go out." The back on the screen is really like Duan mu, but the scenery is a smile, "there are more people with similar figures in the world. Do you catch people with only one figure?" "More than that, of course." Wu Sen said: "we analyzed the victims when we realized that it might be the same person who committed the crime. They were famous brands in the same nightclub. We watched the nightclub. However, today, there is still a third dead person, Miss Xia. I think I want to tell you a cruel fact. We caught Duan Mu at the scene." You said you caught him at the scene of the murder "Not bad." Yao Feng shook his head and retorted fiercely, "it''s impossible! Duan mu can''t be such a person! " "Not every murderer looks like a murderer." Wu Sen said: "we caught Duan Mu at the scene and found his tools. Even what he wore was in the video It''s the same dress as the man we saw. " So the evidence is solid. Yao Feng opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word. He was caught under such obvious circumstances. He didn''t know what else he could say. "What about Duan mu..." Scenery tone is stable, she is even very calm, "Duan Mu He did not say anything?" "He confessed to the facts of the crime." "I want to see him." "Miss Xia..." "I want to see him anyway!" She opened the door and went out. "I will believe him if I listen to him." "Miss Xia..." Wu Sen chased out and met their director in the corridor. Seeing the scene of the fire and wind coming out, the director laughed, "you are Miss Xia." "It''s me." Feng Feng saw his picture on the work bar in the corridor, and she said directly, "I want to see Duan mu." "That''s a very dangerous young man." In the face of such cruel homicide, even the director who has been handling cases in the police station for many years, can''t help feeling too bloody. Xia Fengjing is just a stranger to him. However, considering that her father is Xia Dynasty, he kindly reminds her that Duan mutai is dangerous, and she can''t get close to him. The scenery repeated, "I want to see Duan mu." "I don''t think Mr. Xia would agree if he knew that..." "I have to see Duan mu." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1351 Her tone was so firm that she could not waver, and it would be useless to speak any more. The director sighed and said to Wu Sen, "take Miss Xia." Although Miss Wu Sen said, he didn''t want to say anything to me Feng Feng followed Wu Sen and went through a visit procedure. Before long, an iron door opened and she entered the detention room of the police station. Before conviction, the prisoners would not be sent to prison immediately. The police in the detention room are only allowed to go in alone. Yao Feng has no problem. He and Wu Sen are waiting in the corridor outside. With the closed door open and through the glass baffle, the scenery finally meets the person she wants to see. The police officer in the detention room said, "you only have ten minutes." After that, he went out. There were only two people left in the room: scenery and Duan mu, but there were also video surveillance. Scenery walked quickly, she could not really touch him. Even if she wanted to talk to him, she could only pick up the recording phone and put it in her ear. Before she opened her mouth, Duan Mu said softly, "scenery, this is not the place you should come to." He was dressed in a loose prison uniform, which made him look a little thin, but he had only been in for a few hours, and his look seemed to be much tired. "You are all here. Why can''t I come?" The scenery heart is angry, "you still let Yao Feng don''t tell me, do you think you can hide from me for a lifetime?" "At least It''s good to let you know later. " The smile in his eyes was bitter, "I don''t want you to see me like this." She bit her lip and said incomprehensibly, "you didn''t kill people Why do you admit it? " "There are too many evidences to prove my killing. How can you say I didn''t kill people? " "I just know, Duan mu, I believe you, even if you really kill people, you will not be so easily arrested." She obstinately said: "you did not kill people, you have no reason to kill." "It''s not without reason..." Duan Mu smiles gently. But before he finished speaking, she interrupted again, "I don''t believe you''re the one looking for such a woman outside, so That''s why you won''t kill people because of the price. Duan mu, don''t treat me as a three-year-old child. I also have my own thinking ability. I believe that if you I know you, you will appear there. There must be some other reason, right? " Duan Mu is slightly silent, but his eyes are more gentle, one hand on the glass, he gently said: "scenery, I am very happy." "Then don''t give up easily, will you?" She stretched out her hand and touched his palm across the glass. Even in her voice, she also took a prayer, "Duan mu, don''t admit your guilt I will think of a way, I will find out the real murderer, I will definitely save you, you said, you will send me a ring to marry me, you can''t be so dishonest! " His eyes moved, listening to her voice from the phone, facing her so poor expression, they are so close, he should hold her in his arms, but he can''t. "Scenery, let''s just think I didn''t say these words..." He closed his eyes, sighed, and then said, "don''t worry about it. I hope you can live happily." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1352 "Without you How can I be happy... " The scenery heard the dispirited and negative in his words. She prayed to him in panic, "Duan mu, we are not hopeless, you believe me I can help you out... " "You have done enough. Scenery, leave here, forget me. You are still a carefree lady of Xia family. You don''t need to remember a murderer. You shouldn''t touch these things." Duan Mu a pair of smiling eyes slightly curved, such as Mu Chunfeng, and Yu Wenliang, "scenery, I love you very much, but it''s time to say goodbye." "Duan mu Duan mu, don''t go Seeing that he put down the phone and turned around, the scenery beat the glass anxiously, but he could not hear, and would not look back at her. After all, she still choked and quickly wiped her eyes, "I will not give up like this..." Duan Mu''s attitude makes people feel strange, he did not deny that he killed people, but more let her believe that there is a secret, she does not know what reason can make him willingly admit his guilt, but now she is very clear about one thing, she wants to save him out. When he left the room and saw Wu Sen, the scenery directly said with a smile: "it''s already 12:30 now. It''s time for officer Wu to have dinner." "That''s good..." Wu Sen looked at her, her eyes were slightly red, obviously crying, but she put on a smile and talked to him all over the face. He was in a panic. "I''ll treat officer Wu to dinner." Scenery is a smile again, "today''s matter is really troubling you, if I don''t invite you to dinner, I can''t say it, officer Wu, you won''t refuse, will you?" He has a premonition that if he refuses, her next sentence is definitely whether you look down on me. She is the eldest lady of Xia family. How dare he look down on others? Even though he knew it was a Hongmen banquet, Wu Sen had to be brave enough to nod his head. Yao Feng wants to ask Fengguang Duanmu what''s going on. As a result, people don''t look at him at all, and he can''t get in a word. Because he is worried about Duan mu, he can only go to dinner with him. There is a Chinese restaurant near the police station, the scenery is very generous, "what do you want to eat, please order, I''ll treat you." Wu Sen looked at the food that had been put on the table. He couldn''t put it in his mind. But he didn''t dare to mention chopsticks. Otherwise, he would have eaten the shortest food of others. He tangled for a moment and asked, "Miss Xia, you may as well tell me what you want." "Since officer Wu said that..." Scenery is not polite, she first asked: "do you think Duan Mu killed people?" Wu Sen replied very officially, "it''s not something I don''t feel like, it''s a matter of evidence." "But I don''t believe Duan Mu killed people, so I want to ask you if there''s anything else you haven''t told me "Miss Xia, all I can say is that you can''t let me give you the victim''s information, can you?" "The victim''s information..." She nodded. "Indeed, maybe we can find a breakthrough in this." "That''s too much. The victim''s information can''t be disclosed. It''s a matter of principle. Miss Xia, I''ll tell you the truth. Although Duan Mu looks like a good man, you should know that Duan Mu is not a single-minded and dangerous criminal from the two points of his killing people in nightclubs. Why do you always hang on a crooked neck tree? ¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1353 "Well, how do you talk?" Yao Feng put down his chopsticks and said, "Duan Mu is what I saw growing up. I don''t know what kind of person he is?" He is telling the truth. Compared with those male stars who cheat on grass powder from time to time, Duan Mu is simply a male god who doesn''t eat fireworks. Wu Sen said, "don''t blame me for my bad speech, but that''s the fact. Miss Xia, I''m sorry that I can''t bear the meal you''ve invited. I have business to do, so I''ll go back to the police station first." Wu Sen stood up and walked away. The scenery also stood up, "officer Wu..." However, although Wu Sen is a petty citizen who is also afraid of the powerful, his principle of being a policeman is still there, and he has not turned back. Yao Feng said, "I''ll stop him." "No more." The scenery helplessly raises the hand to help the forehead, she sighs deeply, "we think other way." Wu Sen just went out, a group of children ran past happily. Their parents chased them to walk slowly, adding a touch of vitality to the sultry summer. On the other hand, a sprinkler truck passed by, playing a happy bell jingle, and children who passed by also sang along. This sultry afternoon seemed much cooler. Wu Sen steps a meal, and then turned back into the restaurant. Seeing Wu Sen who has gone back and forth, she asked unexpectedly, "officer Wu, how did you come back?" "I think you have a point." Wu Sen solemnly said: "Duan Mu is definitely not the murderer, the murderer must be other people, and I have a goal now, I want to find out the real murderer." Yao Feng blinked. "You just said that the evidence proved Duan Mu was the murderer. Then he was the murderer. How did you suddenly change your mind?" Wu Sen glanced at Yao Feng. "I just thought that there are many doubtful points in the case. However, in a few days, Duan Mu will be convicted, so we have to find out the murderer in these days." Hearing this, Fengjing immediately asked, "officer, you have a plan, don''t you?" "Not bad." Wu Sen nodded, "since the victims are all from the same nightclub, if Duan Mu is not the real murderer, then the murderer will certainly appear in the nightclub when we relax our vigilance. I will ask for a few days'' sick leave to watch around there." "Maybe we can analyze and analyze what the victims have in common So we can better dig out the killer. " "You have a point." Wu Sen nodded. "I''ll send you the victim''s information in the evening." After a good time, she and Yao Feng looked at each other and suddenly felt that Wu Sen was a little too generous now, but his generosity was a good thing for them. That night, Fengjing got a stack of materials. She flipped over and saw that at night, the common points of these women were nothing more than entering the Fengyue place for money. After thinking about it, she contacted her bodyguard captain and sent him the names of the three victims. She wanted all the information of the victims from their birth to the present. In the early morning of the next day, she also went to Wu Sen''s garrison. Generally speaking, the night club is busy only at night. But in order not to miss anyone, Wu Sen has been guarding here early in the morning. According to the frequency of the murderer killing one person a day, he has a premonition that the murderer will appear today. Because they can''t be too close, otherwise people will be suspicious, so their car is parked opposite. Wu Sen is staring at the scene with a telescope. He points to the building next to the nightclub and says, "why don''t you go to the building in that building, it''s closer, and the view is good." "I want to, miss. It''s a commercial building. I can''t afford it." "Is it?" The scenery sent a message, then looked up and said, "let''s go to that building. You don''t have to pay to rent it." "Did you rent it?" The scenery opened the door and said, "I bought it. You can use it now." With a click, Wu Sen''s telescope fell down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1354 Walking into the building next to the nightclub, from the perspective of observation, they entered a room on the second floor. Anyway, the whole building has become the property of Xia family. It is OK for them to stay in any room they want. Feng Feng stood by the window with Wu Sen. she asked uncertainly, "do you think the murderer must be here?" "Yes." Wu Sen definitely nodded, "he will come." Feng Feng doesn''t know why he is so confident, but she would rather believe the result. But she still has a question, "even if the real murderer appears, how do you identify him as the target we want to investigate?" Wu Sen was silent for a moment, "by intuition." The scenery sighed. After that, he didn''t seem to think about this problem at all. Although she didn''t think intuition was a useless thing, according to the current situation, if only relying on intuition, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Just when the atmosphere fell into silence, Fengguang''s mobile phone received a short message from the bodyguard. She logged in to her email. Last night, she asked the bodyguard to check the information of the three dead people. Feng Feng sat down on the stool and did not miss any words. She carefully went through dozens of pages of information. There was no intersection between the three women, and they did not look similar. In addition to the similarities between them, there was only one similarity except that they all went to sell themselves for money "That''s..." Wu Sen, standing by the window, suddenly said, "isn''t that Mr. Duan?" "Mr. Duan?" Scenery a Leng, quickly stood up and walked to the window, sure enough, she saw a familiar figure, that is Duan Gao, he entered the nightclub. How can Wu Sen appear here "Didn''t your police have been here for a few days? Has duangao appeared before? " Wu Sen shook his head. "No, this is the first time I''ve seen him appear here." It wasn''t long before Duan Mucai was arrested. As a father, he didn''t worry. Instead, he went to the nightclub It''s a very unreasonable thing to do. Wait! Feng Feng looked down at the information on her mobile phone again. Her eyes lit up and seemed to think of something. She looked up and said to Wu Sen, "I have a plan. Would you like to help me?" "What plan?" ¡­¡­ At eleven o''clock in the morning, another female guest came to the lonely nightclub. When the boss saw the guest, he immediately walked over and said, "is this the first time this lady comes?" "Yes." Scenery smile charming, "I come here to sit, you can give me a few cups." "Well, wait a minute." The boss went over and asked the bartender to take the wine. The people who come to this shop come to buy either drunkenness or pleasure. Men and women are like this. Although there are few people in the daytime, it is not that there are no people at all. The scenery saw Duan Gao sitting in the corner. He was drinking wine. He looked very comfortable. She pretended to pass by carelessly until Duan Gao unexpectedly called out, "Miss Xia?" She steps a meal, return body is also surprised way: "uncle, how are you here?" "I..." Duan Gao looked around. Then he got up and went to the scenery. He whispered, "I don''t believe Duan Mu killed people. I want to come here and investigate for myself." Scenery smile some uncomfortable, "so it is." "Why are you here, Miss Xia?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1355 "Well..." Fengjing said with some embarrassment: "uncle, I know Duan Mu is your son. It''s proper that you don''t believe he will do these things, but Sometimes we have to give in to the truth, don''t we? " "Miss Xia, what do you mean by that?" Scenery hesitated for a moment, or said: "I just think that we should also learn to recognize the reality, Duan Mu him..." At this time, the waiter brought the wine, and her words stopped for a moment. She asked the waiter to put the wine on the nearby table at will. When the waiter left, Fengguang then said, "Duan Mu committed a murder, and he should bear the consequences, not to mention He still used such cruel means to kill people, uncle, you should not have this son. " "So Miss Xia is here to have fun?" Duan Gao''s eyes showed anger, "Miss Xia, Duan Mu likes you so much, do you intend to give him up so simply?" "It''s not that I gave up Duan mu, but Duan Mu gave up his own." "Uncle, I also call you uncle because you are after all my elder, but Duan Mu''s thing is that I can''t accept it in any case. You are his father, so you believe that your child is the best, which is fine. But Duan Mu and I have no family and I can''t do the same as you." "No family, no family?" Duan Gao stopped for a second and asked, "Miss Xia, are you and Duan Mu friends? Now it''s so fast that you have no family. Don''t you think Are you too ruthless? " "It''s not a heartless issue. It''s like these days, there are many men who are broke and have no money. Don''t their wives choose to divorce? What''s more, Duan Mu has killed people now, uncle. Do you think I''ll hang on Duanmu''s tree all my life to guard his widowhood? " "But now there are many women who will follow their men unswervingly?" "Uncle, you are so old, can you be realistic?" The scenery sneered and said, "everyone should pursue the right of happiness. You say that I am a daughter of gold, I don''t want to find a better man, but I am here wholeheartedly waiting. Maybe Duan mu, who will be sentenced to death, will waste my good youth. Is this possible? Don''t say Duan Mu is now in prison. Even if he is not in prison, do you think I will be with him in his capacity? " Duan Gao narrowed his eyes slightly, "so, at the beginning, you didn''t intend to be with Duan mu, just playing with him." "Of course." The scenery smiles, "to be honest, he is good-looking and gentle, which is really in line with my taste, but he is just a star. Do you know what a star is in our family? He''s a bad actor. Since he''s a playboy, of course, it''s just for fun. To be honest with you, I''ve been worried about Duan mu. It seems that he really wants to marry me. How can I say goodbye to him? Now that he killed someone and went to prison, it''s a good thing for me. I don''t need to say anything about breaking up. From now on, I have nothing to do with him, even if he dies I''m in prison. It''s none of my business. " Duan Gao clenched his hand, "Duan Mu is wrong about you." "After all, he is so stupid, dreaming of the spring and autumn dream that I can stay with him forever. He is not wrong about me, but he has never seen me clearly." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1356 Duan high pressure suppressed his anger and said, "so, you can come to the nightclub so openly to look for the next target." "At least this time I have to find a man who is worthy of my identity. " Scenery and smile, do some charming, "uncle, I will not disturb you, I go to play first." "Wait a minute." As the scenery was about to leave, she asked, "what else can I do for you?" "Although Miss Xia said you and Duan Mu are just playing, I think I should give you the things Duan Mu prepared for you." She didn''t understand. "What are you talking about?" "It''s something he promised you," Duan said "You mean Diamond ring? " "Yes, it''s a diamond ring." Duan Gao seemed to have calmed down. He asked calmly, "I don''t know if Miss Xia can go back with me. I will give you this thing. Whether you want to stay or throw it away is up to you." After thinking about it for a moment, she said with a relaxed smile, "of course, Duan Mu is also a big star. The ring he bought must not be bad, and it must be worth a lot of money. Although I am not short of money, who would think that money is too much?" Duan Gao did not comment on this paragraph. He turned around and said, "Miss Xia, please follow me." Scenery followed him out of the nightclub, and they took a taxi to duangao''s community. Climbing the stairs, the charming scenery, the eldest lady complained: "I said uncle, you''d better buy a house with an elevator next time. It''s too tiring to climb the stairs. I really don''t understand how you can live here." "There are a lot of things Miss Xia doesn''t understand, and it''s not bad." Duan Gao takes out the key and opens the door. When he walked in, the scenery even asked, "where''s the ring?" "Don''t worry. I have to look for a while." Duan Gao closed the door and poured her a glass of water. "You drink first, I''ll go into the room and look for it." "Well, you have to be quick." Scenery drank saliva, put down the water cup again, sat on the sofa and began to play with the mobile phone. Duangao takes a look at her and turns into the room. Sitting in the living room playing with mobile phones, she rubbed her eyes. She yawned and was slightly tired. She shook her head and couldn''t help lying on the sofa. At least this made her more comfortable. When she saw the people in the room come out, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. When the clock pointed to ten o''clock in the evening, the evening wind came in from the window, and rang a row of wind chimes. The bells hanging on the curtain also rang. The sound of the music box rang in the room. The night became very lively and woke the sleeping people. Slowly opened her eyes, the person who came back to consciousness soon realized that something was wrong with her. She looked down and saw that her hands and feet were tied to the chair and couldn''t move. She looked up in panic and saw the middle-aged man who was tuning for the music box, "let me go!" "No fun." Duan Gao''s eyes are seriously placed on the music box, not a look at her. In the voice of scenery, there was fear, "what do you want to do?" "All those who wake up, the first sentence is to let me go, the second is to ask me what I want to do, and the third sentence Please let me go Duan Gao finally put his eyes on her and said with a kind smile, "it''s really boring. The world doesn''t need such boring people. Don''t worry, you will be cleaned up soon." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1357 The scenery saw the herringbone ladder not far away. She shrunk for a moment and said in disbelief, "you are the real murderer!" "Murder?" Duan Gao shook his head. "No, no, no, I didn''t kill people. They were just animals. Because of these women, the society has become so turbid. I''m doing the necessary cleaning up for social progress." Scenery tried to move her hands and feet, unable to get rid of the tied rope. She gritted her teeth, "how could you be the murderer of this incident? Clearly Clearly Duan Mu is the murderer! " "Duan mu, he is a good boy, how can he kill people?" Duan Gao stood up and walked to the scenery. He said with a kind smile, "he will go to prison, of course I told him to take the blame. " "It''s impossible! Why should he take the blame for you, even if you are his father, but if you kill so many people... " "He will not accept it, of course, but what is the use of it? If I want to, he has to do what I command. " Duan Gao fiddled with a bell on the curtain and said in a good mood, "no one is beyond my control." "What do you mean by that?" "It''s easy. My hypnosis can control anyone." Duan Gao laughs happily. The wrinkles on his face are deeper, and there is some gloom. "I am the God of the world, and there is no one I can''t control." The scenery was stunned for a moment, "hypnosis Is it true that Duan Mu Hui appeared at the scene of the crime and the films he took in... " "You are very smart. He will appear at the scene of the crime because I have made a hint in his mind that he will naturally appear at the scene of the crime at a specific time, so-called let him take over the film It''s a pity that he thinks that his purpose is to help me with his career He wants Duan Mu to remember all the lines in the book, so that he can have a familiar sense of memory. In this way, he can really think that he killed people, and Duan Gao''s hypnotic effect can reach the maximum extent. Duan Mu will not doubt that he has not killed anyone. Scenery pause for a long time, unable to understand the question: "he is your son, you can be so insane to let him go for you?" "He''s my son, just adopted." Duan Gao said casually: "over the years, he has been very obedient. He can''t fight back and scold me. He has also provided me with so many novel inspirations, but he said He wants to marry you. I''m afraid he can''t come to see me often in the future, and he has to quit the entertainment industry. How can I do that? Without him, I can''t write a word, and you say, if he quit the entertainment industry and no longer be a star, what should he do if he starts writing books? No one knows his talent better than I do. I know very well that once he starts writing, he will soon surpass me. " "So..." Duan Gao''s smile turned cold. "He can''t stay." The scenery trembled and asked, "you are for this reason To kill someone and make him take the blame? " Even if it''s hypnosis, you can''t let the hypnotized do something against the bottom line. Therefore, Duan Gao can only do it by himself, and then let Duan mulai take the blame. "God''s glory can''t move, that''s not a simple reason." Duan Gao regards himself as a God, not just a creative God in writing, but The creator of the whole world. He''s crazy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1358 Duan Gao had already taken out a hook and hung it on the herringbone ladder. The voice of the scenery trembled and said, "you killed people Isn''t it all just in that hotel? " "Yes, I kill people only in certain places, but In any case, you are the woman that Duan mu of our family loves, and you are also the half daughter-in-law of Duan family. I always treat my family with special treatment. " Duan Gao laughed, patted the wall and said, "don''t worry, you won''t be alone, you will be here With my wife. " "You say What? " There was a chill behind the scenery. "My wife is a very beautiful woman, but her heart is too wild. I can''t help but leave her at home forever. Miss Xia, you are also a beautiful woman. She will like you, just as she always likes these jingling metals." The wind chimes, music boxes and bells in the room were all prepared by him for his wife. Of course, Duan Gao could not deny that he would be more excited under these pleasant sounds. "No, I don''t need her to like it..." She suddenly and violently struggled, but there was no other change except for adding a few rope abraded wounds to her wrist and ankle. Duan Gao, however, had already walked behind her with a hook. He said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. The pain will pass soon. You will get a new life." Just as the hook in his hand was going to run through the back of the scenery, the door was suddenly smashed open. A group of people with guns rushed in, headed by Wu Sen, who directly rushed to hit Duan Gao''s head with his gun. Duan Gao fell to the ground, and the hook in his hand fell to the ground. Soon Duan Gao was controlled by other policemen. "Are you all right?" Wu Sen rushed to untie the rope for the scenery. Seeing the scar on her body, she felt uncomfortable. The scenery facial expression also some to turn pale, she was helped by Wu Sen to stand up, and shook her head, "I''m ok." Duan Gao was caught by two policemen. He looked at the scenery and said: "you are on purpose." "Otherwise?" The scenery looked back and looked at him with a smile, "you don''t really think what I said is true, do you?"? Duan Mu is a man I like. In any case, I will not give up on him. " "I underestimated you..." Duan Gao''s head is bleeding, and his eyes are very cold. The scenery pulled the collar down a little bit and gave Wu Sen the eavesdropper stuck under the clavicle. She sighed with relief, "it''s good that the efforts are not in vain." "Tut, I have to say, Miss Xia, you let me know you again. You are really brave." When the scenery said that she would go to be the bait in person, Wu Sen did not agree, but he could not persuade the eldest lady, so he had to call other colleagues to come, just in case. Duan Gao, however, was not reconciled, "how do you suspect me?" "Because I believe in Duan mu, he is not the murderer." Fengjing added: "and I found out that in addition to their vanity, the dead also have one thing in common. Maybe in their teens, maybe in their twenties, they had betrayed their boyfriends or husbands. I was just gambling that you would want to kill me." As a result, she won the bet. "Ha ha ha I didn''t expect to be cheated one day. Little girl, I underestimated you. Since you like Duan Mu so much... " Duan Gao laughed coldly, "I''ll give you a gift. When the bell rings in the morning tomorrow You will forget Duan mu, and you will like the people you see at the first time except Duan mu. " Have a good time. "You know, I hypnotize And you, already in my hypnosis, forget your favorite person, you will suffer, Duan Mu will also suffer, ha ha... " "Enough!" Wu Sen said, "take him back to the police station!" The crowd quickly tied Duan Gao away. Wu Sen looked at the scenery and didn''t know what to say. He could only gently comfort her, "don''t think too much. He just scares you." "I''m fine..." The scenery gently shakes his head, just hang in the side of the body hand, caught the skirt fold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1359 The night was cold. Wu Sen came out of the drugstore with a bag and got on the car. He closed the door, looked at the scenery on the other side, and handed the bag to her. "These drugs are very good for abrasions. People in the police station are injured with this medicine. Your hands and feet are injured. Wipe this one." "Thank you." Scenery took the medicine, but not in a hurry to wipe, she asked: "is not catch Duan Gao, you can put Duan Mu out?" "Well It still needs some time. The procedures that should be gone still have to go. We can''t just let people out so directly. " Wu Sen said with some embarrassment that if a person is arrested in the police station, he can''t let him go at will. No matter what department he is, he needs to go through the procedures. Scenery frowned and asked, "when can you release Duan mu? He''s not guilty. Why should he be locked up? " "Miss Xia, don''t worry. Mr. Duan is not guilty. He will come out. Now our leaders are holding an emergency meeting. I don''t think he can come out in two or three hours." "Two or three hours..." Fengguang took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. It''s four minutes after twelve, "it''s only about 22 hours..." Wu Sen, he couldn''t bear to comfort her, "in fact, you don''t have to remember what Duan Gao said. He just said it on purpose, so as to make you worried. What hypnosis ah, what he said is so evil." "You don''t understand." The scenery lowers his head and grasps the bag in his hand. Because I care, so I am so nervous. I would rather believe it than not. Even an atheist can''t help asking God for miracles when he is faced with something important to him. If she doesn''t care, she doesn''t have to worry about anything. Wu Sen did not fall in love. He secretly fell in love with the monitor of his class in a year. As a result, his monitor only played with the best academic committee member in his class. He never looked at him as a student. From then on, he understood what it means to be divided into groups. You see, he was a little policeman and a big lady of Xia''s group. They were two generations As a result, they will cooperate to catch a murderer. Although the scenery is for the people he likes, and he wait. Wu Sen frowned. How did he suddenly say that he would investigate the case? "Well, are you going to the police station or not?" Seeing that he didn''t drive, he couldn''t help saying, "if you don''t go, I''ll call my driver to drive me there." "Go and go!" Wu Sen waved his hand and drove immediately. With Duan Gao''s police car, he has returned to the police station. Of course, some colleagues ridiculed Wu SEN for his meritorious deeds, while others ridiculed him for taking a break and using Miss Xia, a non public official, as a bait. He is waiting to be punished. However, no matter what kind of ridicule, Wu Sen feels that it is a great good thing to catch the real murderer and rescue the innocent people. After getting out of the car at the police station, Wu Sen took the scenery to his office seat. He said, "you can sit here for a while. My master and they are all in a meeting. You have a rest. I''ll help you guard. As soon as Mr. Duan comes out, I''ll bring him to see you." "Good." The scenery looked around the young police who cast curious eyes on themselves, but felt a little relaxed, "officer Wu, thank you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1360 "You''re welcome. Serve the people. You should." Wu Sen joked and walked back. When he got to the door, a young policeman patted him on the shoulder and gave him a teasing look. "Yes, young man." "Don''t guess." Wu Sen pushed him away and went on, but his ears turned red. Fengjing sits on the chair alone. She glances at Wu Sen''s desk. However, the general men are not neat. She keeps focusing on other things, as if this can relieve some of the tension in her heart. More than an hour later, the man who was about to fall asleep finally saw the man coming in from the door. The scenery was suddenly awake, and she didn''t want to sleep. She quickly stood up and ran to embrace him, or a bear hanging on his body. Duan Mu hugged her, and then heard her cry from her shoulder. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t come out? What else do you cry for? " "You don''t know how worried I am about you these days..." The scenery rubbed against his neck. When facing duangao, she didn''t cry, but now she can''t help crying out. Duan Mu patted her on the back and felt soft in his heart. He said in a low voice: "it''s me that''s wrong. I shouldn''t let the scenery worry." "Oh, I said..." Wu Sen, who was watching the drama, was embarrassed. "Miss Xia, Mr. Duan has come out. You should be happy." The scenery slightly raised her head to look at Wu Sen, and then noticed that she had become the object of the office. She was embarrassed to wipe her eyes and get down from Duan Mu''s body, but she still sobbed in his arms. Duan Mu holds her hand, and the bruise on her wrist is particularly noticeable on her white skin. On the way to here, he has heard Wu Sen say that it was she who deliberately acted as a bait to use Duan Gao rope. He gently slid his finger belly across the edge of her wound, and his eyes were dim, "scenery I said, you don''t need to be involved in this. " "I just I just want to get you out of here... " Her aggrieved lips and lifted her eyes to see him look very pitiful. "I know." Duan Mu sighed a short time, and put her in her arms, "it is I did not deal with these things, will let you hurt." "It''s none of your business. It''s Duan Gao''s doing it. You''re not wrong." He raised his lips and chuckled, raised his hand and caressed her cheek without speaking. Wu Sen also received sympathy from his colleagues. He wanted to say that he was a boyfriend and girlfriend, and it was none of his business! However, as the family was still on the scene, he couldn''t yell out. He could only say: "Mr. Duan has been acquitted. Fortunately, this matter has been solved quickly enough. The media have not reported that Mr. Duan has been arrested. Mr. Duan''s work will not be affected." "Thank you for your help during this time." Duan Mu smile, "because the scenery is worried about me, it must give you a lot of trouble." "No, no, no, Miss Xia is very kind and courageous. She has helped me a lot." Duan Mu also mildly smiles, "it''s not too early now. I''ll take the scenery back first. I''ll come back another day. Thank you for your help." "Take your time, both of you." Duan Mu nodded slightly and walked out of the office with the hand of scenery. His pace was very slow, because he wanted to comfort her mood from time to time. When the cold wind blew outside the police station, the tears on her face dried up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1361 Duan Mu took off his coat and put it on her body. Under the light, seeing her focusing on her face, he could not help but kiss her, "don''t cry, I''m not here?" "Well..." A simple response, with a cry. Duan Mu sighed heartily. He deeply believed that he had failed to deal with this time. A black car stopped at the door, the window rolled down, it was Yao Feng, "get on." Duan Mu sat in the back with the scenery. Yao Feng asked, "send Miss Xia home first?" The scenery leans on Duan Mu''s shoulder and calmly says: "go to Duan Mu''s apartment first." Yao Feng looks at Duanmu quietly from the rearview mirror. Duan Mu touched the top of the scenery and said, "go back to my apartment first." "All right." Yao Feng did not stand against it. "These medicines..." Duan Mu looked at the bag in her hand and asked, "is it used to treat abrasions?" "Well, officer Wu bought it for me. He is really a good man." Scenery closed his eyes and fell asleep. "I have to find a chance to thank him." Duan Mu whispered, "there will be a chance." It was about half an hour''s journey. When they arrived at the apartment, Yao Feng left without going upstairs. Duan Mu entered the door with the scenery on his back. He closed the door gently, but still made her wake up. Scenery lying on his back, vaguely asked: "what time is it now?" "It''s almost three o''clock." At three o''clock in the morning, Duan Mu carried her to his room and put her on the bed. He whispered, "sleep first, OK?" "No, I''m not sleepy." She rubbed her eyes and looked at him again. Duan Mu held her on his leg again, took out the ointment in the bag, and kissed her on the cheek and said, "I''ll wipe the medicine for the scenery first." "Good." She reached out her hand voluntarily. His action of plastering ointment is very gentle, even his voice is much softer, "scenery seldom gets hurt, right?" "Well..." She nodded and said, "but this time it''s nothing. It''s just a small injury. If you can get out, it doesn''t matter if you get hurt more." "If the scenery can listen to me..." "I don''t want to listen to you for such a thing!" She glared at him. "I can listen to you for other things, but this time you tell me to leave you alone, I can''t do it." He helplessly smile, "is I wrong, I did not realize, scenery also can have stubborn temper time." "Duan mu..." "Well?" She hugged his waist, leaned up and kissed his lips, "you''re ok It''s really great. " "I''m fine with the scenery." He held down the back of her head, deepened the kiss, lips and tongue intertwined, the atmosphere more beautiful. When he realized that her hand was unbuttoning his shirt, Duan Mu grabbed her hand, pressed her wet lips and asked, "do you know what you''re doing?" "Know..." She stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked his lips, "Duan mu, I want you." He moved his throat. "Scenery, you are still young." "You said you would marry me. This kind of thing will happen sooner or later. No one will know what will happen tomorrow. I''m very afraid. Duan mu, I don''t want to let myself regret." She choked, "you say What if you meet a better woman and don''t like me "It won''t happen." Duan Muzhi to her tears, he whispered, "scenery, I love you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1362 "I love you too But now, I want to feel you more. " She took his hand and put it on her chest, and her voice trembled slightly, "Duan mu, you will love me well, right?" He noticed that her hands were shaking. Duan Mu''s eyes darkened, and he had a feeling that he couldn''t control. But he didn''t have time to think about other things. All he had to do now was try his best to appease the girl in front of him. She''s inviting him warmly, and he can''t refuse, can he? A different gentle, but a fierce kiss fell on her lips. The hand behind her slowly opened the zipper of her skirt. When he pressed her on the bed, he bit her earlobe and gently said, "it will hurt a little at the beginning But I can guarantee that I can make the scenery happy soon. " Her face turned red, but she held the man more tightly. This night''s scenery seems to be like a person falling into the water. She can only hold a piece of driftwood tightly, rise and fall with the only driftwood, ushering in gusts and waves, and Duan Mu is this driftwood. She can''t help but make a shy voice, and she can''t help asking for more, until a kind of dying pleasure suddenly hits her, she is tightly held and kisses Finally, in the pleasant sound of comfort, it is because of losing too much strength and sleeping in the past. Scenery always tells herself that she can''t sleep too long. Time is a precious thing for her. But when she opens her eyes again and wakes up in a man''s arms, her consciousness is only blurred for a moment. She sits up and says, "what time is it now?" "Two o''clock in the afternoon." One hand pulled her back to the bed, and a thin one covered her body. He rolled over and pressed on her. First, he deeply kissed her for a long time, and then asked in a low voice, "are you ok?" At the moment, she realized that she was not dressed, and her face was red again. Her eyes did not know where to fall. Finally, she said, "it''s ok..." He chuckled, "hungry or not?" "A little..." He kisses her on the forehead, "I''m going to cook, the scenery can sleep a little more." "I''ll be with you." "Good." Murong said: "I can''t help her to wear a skirt, but I can''t help her to wear the skirt, because she can''t wear the skirt for the sake of wearing it "Well..." His clothes also seem to have his own mature flavor, she holds her face, feel very excited. After dinner, the scenery followed him to the door. Duan Muhu, who was going to buy clothes for her, had the illusion that he had a pet. He hugged her and said, "I''ll be back soon." "Good..." Duan Mu left, but Fengguang was sad to see the closed door. She sat back on the sofa alone and bored for a while before she remembered to look at her mobile phone. Sure enough, it was all her father''s calls and his SMS. Fengguang just said that I was very good and threw the mobile phone down. When she turned on the TV, she was surprised to see the story of mujin prison in the reporting section. No matter which TV station it was, it was the same news. She was stunned, and she was busy taking out her mobile phone. Similarly, there were all these information on the Internet. It is said that the first person who reported the news was an entertainment reporter named Snow White. At the same time, her mobile phone also rings, it is Duan Mu''s call, "scenery, I have some things to discuss with Yao Feng, may go back later." "I understand You don''t have to worry about me. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1363 What Yao Feng wants to discuss with Duan Mu is nothing more than the news that Duan Mu has been sent to prison. I''m afraid that this matter is still very difficult to deal with. Duan Mu is, after all, the most famous artist in their agency company. I''m afraid that the top management of their company will talk to him. Feng Feng sighs with her knee in her arms. She can''t even watch TV. She counts the time when Duan Mu comes back. The time passes quickly when she is in a daze. At more than five o''clock, the doorbell rings. She runs to open the door and sees only the little brother who comes to deliver the delivery, which is ordered by Duan mu. She had no appetite to eat. When the clock on the wall pointed to seven o''clock, she finally couldn''t help calling Duan Mu again. After the phone was connected, it was Yao Feng''s voice. "Miss Xia, Duan Mu is now arrested by our boss to talk about things. It''s not convenient for him to answer the phone. You can call again later." "Good..." She hung up and scratched her hair impatiently. A considerate and sensible woman should not disturb a man when he is talking about things, but she is not generally impatient. She tells herself not to look at the time, but time will not stop because of her will. I don''t know how long later, her mobile phone finally rings. Seeing Duan Mu''s name, the scenery held out her hand excitedly. However, when the two words on the screen were connected on the main point, the sound of a clock rang in the quiet room, and she suddenly stopped. The mobile phone fell on the sofa, and the confused person stood up from the sofa. She looked around for a moment. After she regained her mind, the strange environment made her feel afraid. Then, after finding out that she was wearing clothes that did not belong to her own, she covered her mouth and opened her eyes in fear. She was stunned for a second and ran out of the room stumbling. The wind in the late night is cold, the scenery holds her arm, the surrounding environment is all unfamiliar to her, she walked barefoot on the ground, do not know who to look for, do not know who should be, now her mind is a blank. "Miss Xia?" With a pause, she looked up and saw the man standing in front of her. Wu Sen frowned, "how can you walk on the road like this, and you don''t even have shoes on..." Wu Sen is a police officer in this area. Unexpectedly, he just came out to patrol and ran into the scenery. He was wondering, but he heard the scenery ask: "you are my A boyfriend? " Wu Sen was stunned for a moment. He thought of something and quickly took out his mobile phone to see the time. It was ten minutes after twelve. Without an answer, she asked again, "are you my boyfriend?" Wu Sen moved his lips and suddenly found that he couldn''t answer the question. He gritted his teeth and let her sit on a bench under a tree on the roadside. He pointed to a shopping mall across the road that had not been closed. He said, "I''ll buy you clothes and shoes first. You sit here and don''t move." "Well, I''ll wait for you to come back." She smiles sweetly. Wu Sen was stunned again. His heart beat in disorder reminded him that he was not very good now. He took off his hat, grabbed his hair impatiently, and ran across the road. But just entered the gate of the mall, wusen''s mobile phone ring without warning rings, is a happy children''s song, he has not had time to reflect when he changed the ring tone, eyes suddenly lost focus, he connected the phone, no mood said: "hello." "Good evening, officer Wu." Duan Mu''s voice is calm and elegant. He walks on the road with his bag in his hand. With a smile on his lips, he slowly approaches the girl sitting under the tree. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1364 Wu Sen''s voice was too calm, "Mr. Duan." "This time, I haven''t given a good thank you to officer Wu." Duan Mu smile eyes slightly curved, "I always feel a little sad." "It''s my job to catch the murderer." "Officer Wu is really a good policeman. I admire him." Duan Mu suddenly laughed, "I don''t know officer Wu thinks How about the scenery? " "She''s fine." Wu Sen stood at the door and didn''t move. The staff who wanted to close the door saw that he was dressed in police uniform. He was embarrassed to drive him out and said that he would close the door This rigid body does not move, the look of no light in the eyes It''s a bit of a panic. Duan Mu asked with a smile, "how beautiful is the scenery?" "She''s beautiful." "Just beautiful?" "And lovely." "What else?" "Although she looks very spoiled, she can ignore the danger of life for the people she likes. She is very..." "Charming, isn''t it?" Duan Mu lowered his voice and seemed very happy. Wu Sen said without pause: "yes, she is charming like this." "But She''s mine. " Duan Mu''s relaxed tone rose, "she''s mine." "She has forgotten you, she should have a new start," wusen said People who fall into hypnosis sometimes say something in their subconscious. "Even if she forgot me and didn''t like me, she would still be mine." Duan Mu''s voice is full of tenderness, "scenery can never leave me, I will always tie her to my side." "Scenery likes freedom." "She likes freedom. If I can''t give it to her, I will lose it with her." Duan Mu sighed again, "officer Wu, you are really a good policeman. If someone is in trouble, you will certainly help, right?" "Yes." "You get out of the mall, turn left, walk 300 meters, over the railing, there''s a man who is drowning, and he needs your help." "Yes, I''m going to save people." "Goodbye, officer Wu." Closer to the girl, Duan Mu hung up with a smile. Feng Feng sits on the chair with her head down. She looks at her feet on the ground and pulls the white shirt on her body. She is flustered. Suddenly, a pair of shoes appear in her sight. She looked up and saw a man. He was smiling at him gently. She was suddenly stunned. "Scenery, I''m here to pick you up." "Take me home Who are you? " He took out a coat in the bag and put it on for her. He squatted down and took out a pair of small white shoes. He gently raised her feet. He said in a low voice, "I am Duan mu, the husband of scenery." "Husband?" She said, "but I already have a boyfriend." "The scenery remembers wrongly, you only have me a man." Duan Mu put on her shoes, then stood up and sat beside her, holding her in his lap. He suddenly took out a pink hairpin and pinned it on her hair. He kissed her head and said with a smile, "does scenery not like me?" "It''s not..." She felt the hairpin on her head. "What''s this?" "When I bought clothes, I thought the hairpin would be particularly suitable for the scenery, so I bought it." He narrowed his eyes happily. "It''s really suitable. The scenery is lovely." "Yes, yes..." Her cheek was burning, and she thought about it. Suddenly, she wanted to get down from him. He hugged her, "what does the scenery want to do?" "I''m going to make it clear to my boyfriend that I fell in love with you at first sight." "I have to break up with him first, so I can like you!" she said shyly, holding her face God, one night, she fell in love with two men at first sight! This is really an incredible thing! Duan Mu dun for a moment, then chuckled. He kisses her lips, "it doesn''t matter I''ve made it clear that scenery doesn''t need to see him. " Scenery in his arms more and more powerless, except for the man in front of him is kissing himself, her brain is dizzy, nothing can be controlled. On the other side, Yao Feng, who sent Duan Mu back before he could leave, saw someone jumping into the river. He immediately got out of the car and hugged him. After seeing that it was Wu Sen, he yelled, "Hello! Officer Wu, what are you crazy about! Is it not good to live? " "I''m going to save people..." Wu Sen murmured, "it''s my duty to save people..." Yao Feng looked at the river. There was no one else. He hugged Yao Feng from behind and cried, "you are wrong! There is no one there! " "I want to save people..." But Wu Sen couldn''t hear him, and he wanted to rush there. A pair of lovers passed by, the man covered the woman''s eyes, "don''t look at the baby. The two men''s arms are held together. The guardrail is really too dirty." "Yu Li, would you like to call me baby again?" "Yes, yes, my good ah Heng, don''t look at the abnormal, let''s go." The man quickly pulled his girlfriend away.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1365 The reason why Yumu was born is very simple. In order to provide umbilical cord blood treatment for his brother suffering from leukemia, it is a pity that his brother still died. As the only child of Yu family, he can''t live in the sunshine openly because He is a black boy. What is a black child? No registered permanent residence, no reasonable existence of children, why? Because the couple of Yu family lived in politics together. According to the law at that time, they could only have one child, so Yumu, the second child, could only be a black family. Little Yumu didn''t think that the parents of his only child would treat him better when his brother died. He lived in the dark basement for nine years. Later, his mother conceived a child again, which was a legitimate child, because they lost their first child and the second child did not People know that he exists, so the third child, can live in this world aboveboard. However, with the birth of a new life in the Yu family, more and more guests were walking around. First, Yumu was asked not to go out of the basement. Then, he was sent to the countryside and raised by an old grandfather. In the countryside, Yumu can walk in the sun and play in the fields, but he is still only a person. He can''t go to school. Even if there are children of the same age, he can''t get into their circle. Therefore, the only one who can talk to him is the old grandfather who takes care of him. Yumu''s favorite is to go to the market with his grandfather. He can see a lot of people and many strange little things. He can also see that in the vegetable market, the butcher is holding a big knife. With only a stroke of his knife, the upside down animal will shed a lot of blood. Finally, the butcher decomposes the pig''s meat and bones, and then weighs and sells them Different people. I don''t know when he began to like the color of blood. When he was discovered by his grandfather that he had killed and decomposed his chicken, Yumu''s attitude was very calm. But the old man touched his head and sighed. At that time, Yumu didn''t understand why the old man sighed. Not long after, the old man died. In the humble hall, he suddenly understood that the old man was worried. He would go to other places and be adopted by other people, while others Will you tolerate his weird behavior? No. Each of them was more afraid than the other, so he went back to Yu''s home again and saw the one who was held in his arms by his mother and cared for carefully younger brother. He heard his parents calling the two-year-old boy Xiaowen. The two-year-old was white and lovely, but he, standing in the living room, was dressed in dirty clothes. His trousers were too short and the sleeves were too long. The clothes didn''t fit. He stood in the living room and laughed, but no one noticed his smile. Later, Yumu was more polite and friendly. His room moved from the basement to the utility room. When he was bored, he would slip out. A woman moved nearby. She didn''t know that a man was following him. Yumu also felt a little interesting about the development of the next thing. When Yu Wen was four years old, he was asked to go back to the basement because there were important guests coming. Standing in the stairwell, Yumu saw a young couple. The beautiful lady was holding her daughter in her hand. The two-year-old girl was exquisite like a porcelain doll. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1366 Adults let two children play, they sat on the sofa chatting, except for Yumu, no one noticed how much the girl disliked Yuwen. Four year old Yuwen also likes beautiful things, such as the little sister in front of him. But he piled all his toys in front of the girl, and she just turned away and ignored him. Yu Wen felt aggrieved. He began to cry. His parents quickly picked him up and coaxed him. The couple who came to visit also said sorry words. Only the little girl yawned bored. Yumu heard his mother say: "scenery sleepy, let her go upstairs to sleep." "No problem." The beautiful lady picked up her daughter and put the little girl who was going to sleep in the guest room upstairs. When the child fell asleep, she went downstairs. Yumu walks into the room quietly. For lovely things, people always want to go up and pinch them. Even he is no exception. He pinches the girl''s face, which is soft and soft So cute that he wanted to strangle. But he held back, because he had not killed anyone. But the touch on her face made the sleeping girl frown in displeasure. She grasped his hand with two short hands, turned over again, and held his hand in front of her chest, and continued to have a beautiful dream. The yellow skin color of his hand because of malnutrition is obviously different from her white and lovely skin color. Her delicate and clean small foreign skirt is on her body, while he is wearing a suit of inappropriate clothes. If he touches her in a trance, she will get dirty. This is the first time that Yumu realized how dirty he was and how eager he was to have clean and fit clothes and healthy skin. He sat with the delicate doll for an hour, until her mother came to find her and went home. Yumu hid in his familiar dark place and heard that several adults of them had agreed to marry their children. He heard his mother say, "I just want to hear a child. If he can be with the scenery in the future, the relationship between our two families will be better." No, she has a child. Yumu didn''t stand up to speak. He clenched the pink hairpin from the girl''s head and walked back to the dark basement. He suddenly thought that no one would like to live in such a dark place. In this dark environment, he could not even see the color on the hairpin Yes, no one likes the dark. Even if it was to sneak out to watch a man following his cheating wife, Yumu felt bored. He said to the card holder in his hand, "I need to change this boring life now." Sleeping pills are very easy to find. After all, his father often suffers from insomnia and needs to rely on this to sleep safely. Therefore, he asked his father and mother to sleep soundly on this day. Even if they were to have a knife in their neck, they did not feel it. Listening to the sound of blood ticking, he felt his soul fly for the first time. Even when he walked into Yuwen''s room, he was as light as stepping on the cloud. After thinking about it, he still didn''t kill him, not because he was too cruel, but because he was afraid that the next time would be too boring. If you think about it, if you have a person whose parents are dead, you will come to find your revenge one day. Isn''t it a very interesting thing? Yumu left Yu''s house. He took only one hairpin. He walked aimlessly along the road. When he was about to cross the road, a sharp brake sound sounded. The man stretched out his head from the car, and did not yell. The 14-year-old boy looked at a long square sack in the back of the car and laughed, "uncle, would you like to adopt me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1367 All stories have a beginning and all stories have an end. In prison, Duan Gao, who was tired, looked at the man opposite him and said with a smile, "how about it? Do you like it for me Duan Mu smiles, "today I come to tell you that I am going to marry Fengjing." "What?" Duan Gao Leng for a moment, immediately said: "this is impossible!" "What''s impossible? Scenery likes me and I like her. It''s normal for us to get married. " "She should have forgotten you She will like other men "Your hypnosis does work, but After seeing me, I fell in love with the scenery Duan Mu''s lips are light, elegant and charming. It seems that he remembered the scene when he fell in love with himself at first sight. The smile in his eyes deepened. It seems that this matter really makes him happy. On the contrary, Duan Gao, a prisoner''s uniform, is much more depressed. He said with a sarcastic smile: "this is really something I didn''t think of, Duan mu Are you here to show off to me today? Don''t forget that all your handles are still in my hands. " "Handle?" "Duan Mu Yi laughs," what can I do? " "In those days, when you came to my place, soon after, news came that a couple had been killed. Do you think I can''t think of who did it?" When Duan Gao met Duan mu, Duan Mu was still a 14-year-old boy, but Duan Gao had never treated Duan Mu as a harmless child. Duan Gao knew that the boy was very dangerous, but he could not get rid of the sense of glory brought to him by the child. At that time, he suddenly turned to writing suspense novels because there was a Duan Mu who provided manuscripts for him behind his back. Duan Gao was surprised. The child didn''t receive formal primary and junior high school education. He just sent him to high school for a year after going through the so-called adoption procedures. His ability to absorb and use knowledge was so amazing that it was frightening. Duan Mu chuckled, "father, what are you talking about? Sixteen years ago, you were wandering around Yu''s house, and your killing technique this time is the same as that of sixteen years ago. Do you think Will the police suspect it''s on me? " "I admit it was I who killed those three shameless women, but I didn''t do it in the case of 16 years ago." Duan Gao also laughed, "I don''t need other people to believe me. I just want them to suspect you. I''ve heard that the incident that you were arrested in prison has been blown out, and your current career is in a slump. If it is spread out again You killed Yuwen''s parents 16 years ago... " "What if I told you that I had been in prison, I let it out myself?" Duan Gao said subconsciously, "no, you have no reason to do this!" "It''s not without reason." Duan Mu''s eyes rose slightly, inexpressibly charming, "you know, even if I quit the entertainment industry, I would never be able to live a peaceful life with people''s vision and scenery based on my previous identity. Now it''s different. My reputation is ruined. After the media reports this period of time, I can disappear in the public''s view, and no one will disturb me and the scenery any more ¡£¡± It''s just that the old man in Xia dynasty became more difficult to handle, so Fengguang is now a month pregnant. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1368 Duan Mu said contentedly: "now my life is very calm, I like it very much, and I know that you must be waiting for me to see you in person." "So what?" What he said is right. Duan Gao has been waiting for Duan Mu to come to see him. These days, he is silent and does not answer. His request is very simple. He wants to see Duan Mu and See Duan mu, who is not under surveillance. The police asked Duan Mu''s opinion, and Duan Mu agreed. Duan Gao''s reason for meeting Duan Muli is very simple. He wants to tell Duan Mu that he wants to tell the story of 16 years ago. He wants to appreciate Duan Mu''s panic expression. However, he is disappointed. "Your hypnotism is really powerful. I didn''t expect that you would hypnotize the scenery and make her forget me. To be honest, when I realized that the scenery was hypnotized, I thought I would let you die immediately, but fortunately, the scenery loved me again and made you live a month longer." Duan Mu''s words are light, but Duan Gao disdains to hiss, "let me die? Do you have the skill? " Even if he wanted to die, he died under the wound, not in Duan Mu''s hand. Duan Mufu laughed, "do you remember? Which of the books you read and the theories you hear about hypnosis that I did not recommend to you, and which one I did not inadvertently tell you? " Duan Gao is stunned. "Have you ever wondered why you would go to that nightclub after I was arrested? Do you know that if the scenery listened to my words and didn''t participate in this matter, Wu Sen would be the only one who would catch you, and you They will take wusen to find your body hidden in the wall, and the tools you hide behind the bookcase. " Duan Mu said it sentence by sentence. Duan Gao realized more and more that something was wrong. Yes, why did he suddenly go to a nightclub that day? Did he not succeed in putting Duan Mu to blame? He can retire completely. It is clear that all the people in the police station believe Duan Mu is the murderer. Why does wusen suddenly investigate him secretly? In Duan Gao''s eyes, panic finally emerged, "you You hypnotized me and wusen It''s impossible. Hypnosis requires specific instructions. When did you hypnotize me? It''s impossible "Impossible?" Duan Mu took out a bunch of keys with a smile. He gently threw them on the table and made a clear metal voice, "you will feel that you can''t move all over now." Duan Gao''s body is stiff, and only his eyes are turning wildly, which reveals his fear at this time. "There are a lot of things to trigger my hypnotic instructions, those wind chimes, those music boxes, and those bells Use the sound of metal to induce the instructions I set, which is tailor-made for you Duan Mu chuckled, "I deliberately walked into your trap, and you will be ecstatic." Little did he know that he was just using him to let Duan Gao undertake the murder case for 16 years. Since Duan Mu decided to live a good life with the scenery, he would wash away all the black spots on himself. As for Wu Sen, Duan Mu has already observed that there will be a fixed sprinkler passing by in front of the police station every day, and the tune will be played regularly. When Wu Sen interrogates him, he has already set everything up. Look, isn''t there the jingling sound of metal instruments playing in that happy children''s song? Duan Mu said in a soft voice: "Duan Gao, do you feel that your limbs are very tired when you are walking in the desert now, which is a superfluous thing?" "Yes..." "You say, what should be done with the surplus?" Duan Gao''s eyes are blank, "throw it away..." "Good. Throw it away." Duan Mu got up. He tidied up his tie, picked up the key and turned around with a smile. "After throwing away these things, if you can''t find water in the desert, you must try your best to Live one more minute. " When hearing the news of Duan Gao''s death, the scenery didn''t respond to it, especially when she heard that Duan Gao had folded his limbs into a strange angle, while his state was dying of thirst, she hugged the man who was cooking in the kitchen from behind. Duan Mu turned to embrace her, took her hand again, and dropped a kiss on her ring finger with a ring. He asked in a funny way: "you can''t smell the smell of lampblack. How did you come in?" "Yao Feng just said Duan Gao was dead..." "Is it?" "I just think this man has some Strange, even the dead are so strange. " Scenery tiptoed to kiss his chin, "but fortunately, he died, I can rest assured." Her memory of getting along with Duan Mu has gradually returned in this period of time. She also thinks of Duan Gao''s hypnosis. She is always afraid that Duan Gao will come out to harm Duan Mu one day. Duan Mu slightly bent down, against her forehead, said: "scenery can give birth to the child early, then I can rest assured." "We haven''t even had a wedding, we want me to give you a baby, I don''t want it!" She snorted, picked up a tomato and slipped out of the kitchen. Duan Mu knew that she was just joking. Their wedding was the day after tomorrow. After all, when she knew that she was pregnant, even if she knew that it meant she would take a year off school, she was still very happy. Scenery really liked children.Duan Mu touched his chin and thought of the Xia Dynasty, which had a bad relationship with him. If it was the Xia Dynasty He is certainly willing to use scenery and academic reasons to leave the children in the summer home to take care of themselves. Why not let Duan Mu take care of it? Naturally, the Xia Dynasty was afraid that the children who were taken care of by Duan Mu would become sissy like Duan mu in the future. Duan Mu is a sissy This is probably the most wonderful misunderstanding. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1369 "The host now has 14 points." Scenery heard the voice of system Jun, she squatted on the ground, two hands dragging chin, blinking and blinking from time to time, as if still in aftertaste. "Host." System Jun see she did not respond, and can not help but cry. She said, "I suddenly feel I seem to like this kind of gentle uncle man very much Duan Mu is really a gentle man. Even if he has gone with him for a lifetime and separated from the world, she still feels extremely aftertaste for this man. "Clear your feelings." With the sudden four words of system Jun, the girl in the state of flower infatuation was at a loss for a moment. She stood up and thought for a while, then excitedly said, "system Jun, I have completed a task perfectly. Is there any reward?" "One point points for the immortality of the next world." She raised her hand without hesitation It''s just a little integral. You can avoid going to be, but you don''t change! System Jun said: "the host spends a little points in exchange for the immortal to succeed and select the script." She picked up a book at random, and the words "runaway peach blossom: the goddess of heaven" slowly appeared in front of the scenery. Judging from the examination of the title, she felt that this was a piece of writing written by the second daughter of the imperial palace. As expected, after receiving the plot, it proved that her guess was correct. The female leader flower porridge is a high school sophomore with medium grades and looks. In any case, she is neither top-notch nor laggard in anything. Therefore, she is also a little transparent. Wherever she goes with her class, she attracts people''s attention. The class flower of baifumei is just a sky and a ground, but it is such a humble flower porridge that she has passed through ! And still as a goddess respected by the people! In Dongyang, where it was unknown how many years ago, the people of Dongyang had been suffering from drought in recent years. It did not rain on that day, but the people in the palace died in a hurry. All kinds of methods of praying for heaven and offering sacrifices were tried. In the end, there was no way. The general suggested that the deity should summon the goddess to bring rain according to the legendary ceremony, She was taken to the mansion by the general and took care of herself. The name of this powerful general was Xinye. Naturally, she was the male leader. It is said that the one who gets the goddess wins the world. Before Huacong porridge can reflect her role as a goddess, she has just developed some feelings with the male Lord, and then she is caught by the kingdom of Nancai, which is opposite to Dongyang state. However, Huacong porridge has just been caught in Nancai state, and the deities of Dongyang state publicize it, and they summon a new goddess. Later, when Huacong congee saw the New Goddess, it was her classmate, or the class flower of their class. Not only that, but also Xinye, the male host, inexplicably asked his majesty to marry him and Xia Fengguang. Huacong porridge was cruelly abused. However, there will only be one goddess in a hundred years, so one of them must be fake. According to the halo of the protagonist, huacongee must be true, and Xia Fengfu is naturally a fake. The following plot is nothing more than that the male master and the female master remove the misunderstanding and love each other. The female master successfully summons the dragon to come down to the rain. The scenery is not interested in the following plot. She just remembers a name, Mu GUI. The young emperor of Nancai Kingdom, also known as the infatuated male second monarch, the cup emperor Mu GUI. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1370 In the evening, a girl in school uniform is sitting on the park bench. She has been sitting here for a long time. Even the little boy playing in the sand can''t help holding her sister''s hand and asking, "sister, what are you doing here all the time?" Scenery looked up and said seriously, "I''m waiting for something." "What is my sister waiting for?" It was the lovely little girl who asked. "I''m waiting Time I travel through. " The boy bowed his head to his sister and said, "I told you not to read so many novels. You can read them. Another one is stupid to read novels." "Well..." My sister bit her lips and nodded. As if that scenery is a neuropathy, the boy took his sister''s hand and left here. The scenery is still sitting there. She takes out her mobile phone and looks at the time. At 5:30 p.m., she has been sitting here for two hours. It is system Jun who told her that she will definitely cross here today. Then she waits and waits. When these little kids go home to eat, she does not wait for any changes in the sky, so that she can go through the overhead Dynasty. She''s a little overwhelmed. However, after seeing a young man with flowers sitting on the opposite chair, she felt psychological balance again. According to her observation, the man sat here for longer than her, but his girlfriend seemed to break the appointment. He sat there with his head down, looking very decadent. The scenery shakes her head, sympathizes with him, and sees a pair of elderly husband and wife sitting there watching the sunset. She eats a mouthful of old dog food and takes her eyes back. A small park, men and women, old and young, different people because of different things gathered here, she suddenly some feelings, when old, do not know if there is a man will accompany himself to watch the sunset, rather than a lonely person there quietly eating dog food. It''s getting late, people in the park also gradually leave, the scenery boring count time, until the sky suddenly gathered dark clouds, hit a thunder. She immediately stood up excitedly, the secret road is about to cross! However, she waited for a long time, until the bean like rain fell, the others called home to collect clothes, she did not cross. The man in the chair opposite stood up to leave when he saw the rain, but a running child ran into him. The red rose in his hand didn''t hold firmly and fell in front of the scenery. The scenery picked up the flower. She walked over to give it back to others. She stepped into a puddle, and suddenly hit the feeling of being lost. She opened her eyes again. She was surrounded by water. The scenery held a breath and looked around hard. She seemed to have fallen into the sea. But God knows, she just stepped on a puddle! Just when she couldn''t breathe and couldn''t bear it, the sea seemed to be getting closer and closer to her. The scenery didn''t have time to think about it. She stretched out her hand and grasped something. Her desire for survival made her grasp this thing. Finally, she came out of the water by the force of this thing. "Cough..." She was lying on the bank and coughing violently. She was sensitive to the wrong atmosphere. She looked up again and saw that there were people all around. In front of her was a young man in a black robe embroidered with a dragon. What she grasped was his hand, and she It seems to be in a square pool on the platform of some sacrifice. Scenery spit out a saliva, subconsciously holding the hand of the flower in front of the youth, "small meeting ceremony, no respect." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1371 Atmosphere Still so quiet. Scenery suddenly realized that it was not right to send a flower to a boy. She was embarrassed to take back her hand, but the noble teenager took the flower with the hand she didn''t hold. He laughed and whispered two words, "thank you." She seemed to see the flowers bloom in spring. The young man is only fifteen or sixteen years old. His eyebrows are still a little childish, but they are not naive. At this age, his appearance is naturally long. His gentle face, clear eyes and friendly smile are all around him. Even the arc angle of his lips is perfect. It seems that he always has a smiling face. This kind of smile seems to make the sun suddenly remove the darkness from the clouds The light came in, gentle and spontaneous. The scenery is not that you have never seen a teenager of 15 or 6 years old, but you have never seen a teenager with such demeanor. This kind of taste between youth and maturity is particularly charming. Before she could ask what the situation was, the young man asked again, "are you a goddess called by the deity?" "This I don''t know. " The scenery delayed by beauty finally realized that she had officially entered the plot. However, she thought for a long time, but she did not remember where the original text mentioned that there would be such a beautiful young man. "Your Majesty." A young man with a sword eyebrow star came forward and said, "the common people have witnessed that this woman is a goddess brought by Tianchi when the God prays for heaven. There is no doubt about this." The man who spoke was tall and cold. Although he was calling for his majesty, his attitude was neither humble nor arrogant. He did not seem to be talking to the young people, but he was on an equal footing with the young people. "I know what general sin said." The young man put his smiling eyes on the scenery with a general body floating in the water. He held the hand of the scenery, "goddess, you''d better come up and talk first." Scenery with his strength to climb out of the water, her school uniform has been wet, even the hair is still dripping water, looks a little embarrassed, she said uneasily: "thank you." "I am Shen Yue, Emperor Ming of Dongyang." This boy is actually the emperor of this country!? The scenery was stunned for a while, and she frowned again and thought carefully. The description of Shen Yue in the original text was wrong, but her age was not mentioned. Now what she saw was a young emperor, as if there was nothing wrong with it. After Shen Yue''s palace maid handed the clothes, he said with a smile: "I don''t know if the goddess will also be infected with cold, but it''s better to be careful. Please put on the goddess." "Thank you..." The scenery picks up the clothes to put on, the secret way this small emperor pour is quite intimate. Xinye also said: "Your Majesty, since the goddess has appeared, the matter of praying for rain still needs to be considered for a long time. We might as well take the goddess back to the Palace first." "The general is right." Shen Yue said with a smile to the scenery: "goddess, please follow me." "Good..." Scenery follows Shen Yue and tries to ignore the curious eyes around her. Indeed, among a large number of ancient people, it is indeed strange that she wears modern clothes alone. She understands. It''s just What''s the meaning of the warning look in the back? Because she stole the identity of the goddess? But God knows that the matter of summoning the second goddess was completely put forward by Xinye himself! Think of here, scenery also don''t advise, she turns back, fierce stare Xin Ye. Xinye step a meal, face if covered with frost. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1372 After returning to the palace, the scenery was taken by a group of maids to take a bath and change into clean clothes. Although she was not used to being treated like this, she was very clear that she should do as the Romans do. No, she heard the whispers of the maids behind her back when she was immersed in the bathtub. "This goddess is much more beautiful than the one before." "Yes, and she''s not as strange as the one before." The maiden whispered to her companion, "when she served the former one, she did not allow us to serve, and she said that everyone was equal I''m scared to death "Fortunately, there was no one else nearby at that time. Otherwise, the father-in-law in charge would have heard of it. I''m afraid that we would all have to go into the darkroom to learn the rules." ¡­¡­ From their dialogue, the scenery can confirm that the flower porridge is still the flower porridge, and the female master''s setting is not biased, which makes her feel relieved. Her most afraid thing is that the plot changes and her God''s perspective is useless. After about 20 minutes, the beauties finally let out the room. She was wearing a pink wide sleeve flowing fairy skirt. She was white, so she was able to control such an attractive pink. The two maids behind her were staring at her. Sometimes, it was a matter of great achievement to make a beauty more beautiful ¡£ However, the scenery is very stressful. She comforts herself that lilies are not blooming here. Under the guidance of the maid in law, she enters the imperial garden, where there are many flowers. In the pavilion surrounded by flowers, there is a gentle young man sitting opposite to the cold faced general. If you can ignore Xinye, the scenery will feel that Shen Yue is here, which is very pleasing to the eyes. She went to the pavilion and just wanted to give a nondescript salute. Shen Yue already said, "goddess, don''t be too polite. Please sit down." "Good." The scenery is not polite. Naturally, she would not sit next to Xinye, so she sat next to Shen Yue. Then she saw the vase on the stone table with roses that she gave Shen Yue. She was embarrassed to smile and said, "you still have this flower." "Since it''s given by the goddess, it''s natural to keep it well." Scenery more embarrassed, she said: "you don''t call me goddess, my name is Xia scenery, you call my name is good." "No shame." Xinye took up a cup of tea and said four words coolly. The scenery looked at him, "where am I shameless?" Xinye insipid said: "speak your name at will, isn''t it shameless?" "Who am I to say you are, and why do you say me here?" "Xinye, general of Dongyang state." He put down his teacup, just raised his eyes, and gave people unlimited pressure. The scenery sneers, "you this man is really shameless." "Those who pay attention to their words will live longer." Xinye light looked at the scenery, although the eyes are short, but the warning inside can make people''s courage tremble. "In our place, a man says his name in front of a woman, but it means that he wants this woman to marry him. General Xin, you don''t want to..." "Nonsense." Xinye Jianmei frown, "since ancient times, only men marry women. How can women marry men?" "Why call ignorance absolute?" Scenery eye dew pity, "general Xin, in this world, you don''t know many things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1373 Xinye face finally emerged angry, Shen about a smile, "want to come to the goddess and our life in the world is very different." Relaxed a word, let Xinye want to send out the anger can only hold back again. The scenery smiles at Shen Yue, "my world is totally different from yours. If you are interested, I can tell you." "Good." Shen Yue Yang lips, a smile, such as the spring breeze. How beautiful the child is! The scenery held her face in her hand and said in secret that if only she had such a beautiful and charming younger brother, she was thinking about the beauty, but listening to Xinye''s evil view, she said: "the goddess has come to the world for the sake of rain, but she is ignorant. I''m afraid that she still needs to learn the art of praying for rain." "Learning?" She was stunned, and so on. As a goddess, is it not reasonable for mortals to think that she can be divine? How can she be taught? Xinye asked directly: "is it possible that the goddess has already understood the art of rainfall? It would be better. We might as well start praying for rain now, summoning the dragon, and bringing down the rain for our Dongyang kingdom." She thought silently for a long time, and finally made her understand that she would go through this matter, which was originally made by Xinye, because Huacong porridge is a goddess, and it is said that the goddess will win the world. Therefore, she will be caught by the people of Nancai kingdom. The best way to save her is to make another one A goddess, and it is said that the later goddess is the real goddess, the people of Nancai country will certainly give up the idea of huacongee to come to play scenery. The magistrates of Dongyang kingdom had colluded with Xinye. They had planned to do a simple ceremony and arrange a woman to act as a goddess. However, they did not expect to summon another person. Xinye could only control the scenery beyond the plan and make his plan to rescue Huacong porridge successful. But now, Xinye also found that scenery is a person who doesn''t like to be controlled. Therefore, he has to strengthen some means, such as using the excuse of teaching her to learn the art of praying for rain, so that she can be controlled in the hands of the gods. Since she wants to understand the scenery, of course she will not wait to die. She has not forgotten that in the original story, she is the ghost of Huacong porridge. No matter whether Xinye asks for marriage or treats her well, all these superficial works are all for him to make people in Nancai believe that only scenery is the real goddess. "Of course I don''t know how to pray for rain." The scenery generous smile way: "but our divine world prays for rain the skill, you mortal a small deity how can know?" Xinye is not such a superstitious person. Huacongcong told him that she is actually an ordinary person, but just from another world. In other words, scenery can not be a person of any divine world, but he can''t say that she is not a person of the divine world, otherwise he will hit himself in the face. "Deities have always been people who talk to God, and the rain praying skills passed on by rain gods have been recorded in ancient books." Xinye said: "the goddess and they learn praying for rain, there will be no mistake." "In that case, why don''t they pray for rain by themselves?" "The technique of praying for rain requires the goddess to hold a ceremony in person to be effective, so even if the deities can pray for rain, they can''t pray for rain." The scenery laughs amusingly, "as you say Since the deities know the ceremony, but they can''t pray for rain, why did the rain god tell them how to pray for rain www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1374 Xinye is silent. The scenery puts two hands on the table, holding chin, smiling at the speechless Xinye. After reading the plot, she naturally knows that the so-called legend of Goddess praying for rain is just made by Xinye with one hand. With the so-called goddess, his reputation among the people will be even stronger. Shen Yue suddenly chuckled, "if you want to come, God can''t think of everything. What do you say, general Xin?" "Yes." Xinye bowed his head and answered, hiding the chill in his eyes. Shen Yue looked at the scenery again, "I don''t know. The goddess knows how to pray for rain?" "Well..." The scenery thought for a moment and said, "when it''s time, the priest will tell me." Hearing the word "priest", Xinye''s forehead leaped. He seemed to have miscalculated. Now he has given this woman who does not know where she comes from as a goddess. She will certainly add a lot of trouble to him by virtue of this identity. Shen Yue seemed to believe the scenery. He asked with a smile, "can the goddess tell me when it''s time to arrive?" "It is When all the people of a country can devote themselves to the common monarch, when the priest feels the unity of the people, he will naturally give me divine will. " Her serious nonsense looks like that. Shen Yue seems to realize but not realize, "so it is." Xinye is to examine the eyes on the scenery of the body, she said what people are one heart Are you alluding to something? Scenery mood is very good, let the heart of Xinye ghost to guess, she is so good mood, waiting for the people of Nancai country to catch her. Because it''s getting late, Shen Yue, who is very considerate, has already ordered people to prepare meals. Xinye is not in a good mood now, so he quits on the excuse of something. After sighing that it was a meal cooked by the imperial chef in the palace, she shook her head and pretended to be sorry. "It''s a pity that general Xin doesn''t eat with us." "General Xin has always been concerned about state affairs. According to his family, he often has no time to eat." Looking at Shen Yue, she put down her chopsticks and said with emotion: "I think You don''t seem to have the airs of being an emperor at all. " "Should there be any airs to be an emperor?" Shen Yue good-looking eyes, a little confused. She couldn''t help but feel that the child was really cute. She said with a smile, "it''s very good for you, just It would be nice if we could show a little more lofty attitude towards Xinye "The goddess doesn''t like general Xin." He used affirmative sentences, not interrogative sentences. The scenery certainly nodded, "I certainly don''t like him." "But general sin told me He fell in love with the goddess at first sight, and wanted me to marry her. But the goddess has a noble status. I think I need to ask the goddess''s opinion. " "Cough..." The scenery was choked to, she drank saliva to come over slowly, "do not give marriage, I don''t want to marry him!" Shen Yue was amused by her appearance of facing a great enemy, "what''s wrong with general Xin? He is both literate and martial arts, but he is the ideal object in the minds of thousands of young girls in Dongyang "That''s not worth money in my eyes." "He looks like a man who doesn''t respect women, and who marries him is unlucky," he said Her tone is full of dislike, Shen Yue can''t help but feel that the famous Xinye will also be abandoned one day, which is really a very magical thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1375 Seeing that the scenery was almost finished, Shen Yue said again, "I think one thing should be explained clearly with the goddess." She put down her chopsticks. "What''s up?" "Before the goddess came, there was a goddess named Hua congee in Dongyang kingdom. Unfortunately, because of our negligence, she was captured by the people of Nancai state. Now her life and death are uncertain." Scenery said: "I heard about it from the maids." "I''ll tell you about this, and I want the goddess to understand how noble your identity is, which will attract more gangsters to covet. The last goddess was taken away by the people of Nancai because she went out of the palace for sightseeing, so This time, for the sake of the safety of the goddess, please stay at the palace with peace of mind, so that we can better protect you. " Of course not. Otherwise, how could she go to see Mu GUI, the emperor of Nancai? Think so, scenery smile but sincere, "you don''t worry, I will stay in the palace, never give you trouble." "Thank you for your understanding." Shen Yue''s smile is really better than all the flowers. After eating and enjoying the beautiful scenery, she walked to her palace surrounded by maids. She thought happily that if she didn''t want to attack Mugui, she would have stayed in Dongyang for a few more days. On the way, she saw Xinye standing under the tree. When she saw him, she turned to leave. However, the maid in the back of her was missing. She was already standing a few soldiers. Her heart was clear, and she turned back to look at Xinye with a smile, "isn''t this general Xin? It''s fate to meet you this evening "Fate?" Xinye sneered and slowly approached her, "the goddess can still be so calm now. It really makes me look at you with a new look." "What is general sin talking about? I am not calm, do I have to cry out in panic? " "You don''t talk in secret in front of the people." Xinye has lost the patience to play Taiji with her. He said straight to the point: "summer scenery, you and I all know that you are not a goddess at all." "It''s general Xin who says I''m a goddess. It''s general Xin who says I''m not a goddess. What do you mean, general "The so-called deities are all designed. I can make anyone a goddess, and you are just the second test object." "According to the general, the goddess before me is your first experiment?" "Not bad." Xinye youyou said: "you are a smart man. Naturally, you can see that my status in Dongyang is not low. Your appearance is just a part of my plan. Is it a stepping stone to become an obedient goddess or a stepping stone to become the next goddess? Summer scenery, you can make a good choice now?" "Before I choose, can I ask a question?" "What do you want to ask?" "The goddess before me was not willing to be your puppet, so she was captured by the people of Nancai, and her life and death are uncertain?" Of course not, but huacongee didn''t listen to advice and had to go out of the palace to play. As a result, he ran into the general of Nancai kingdom. But in order to be able to frighten the scenery, Xinye said without hesitation: "yes, I don''t need a piece of disobedient chess." "Scenery nodded," I understand, all the original goddess, but are the general''s chess pieces. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1376 Xinye has lost all patience, he looked at the scenery: "what is your choice?" "My choice..." The scenery words did not finish, on the other side already spread flustered voice, "have assassin! Escort Xinye frown, that voice comes from your Majesty''s bedroom, and Shen Yue can''t have an accident now, raise his hand, he said to his subordinates: "follow me!" Even the threat to the scenery was ignored. A group of people went to his Majesty''s bedroom. After standing in the same place for a while, the scenery also decided to join in the fun. She didn''t run as fast as Xinye. When she arrived, two groups of people had already started fighting. She saw Shen Yue, who was protected by the guards. "Your Majesty..." Scenery ran to Shen Yue and asked, "are you ok?" "It''s OK." Shen Yue shook his head and said, "it''s dangerous here. Why did the goddess come here?" "I don''t trust you." Fengguang looks at Xinye, who is inseparable from the assassins. He is a bit strange. In principle, if an assassin assassinates Shen Yue, it should be the talent of Shen Yue sect. Yes, why does he want to protect Shen Yue? However, the scenery soon knew why. Just as the two groups of people were hard to separate, another group of assassins jumped out. The guards in front of Shen Yue rushed to fight. However, the number of the other side was large, and the people on the other side were inseparable, so some assassins were getting closer and closer to Shen Yue. Seeing the blade coming, the scenery rushed to pull Shen Yue behind her. She was stabbed on her shoulder. Shen Yue said, "goddess!" And then She opened her eyes again and blinked. She pulled out the knife from her body without a drop of blood. She didn''t feel the pain. Before she came to this world She used a point for the immortal body, the original is really useful! Shen Yue asked again, "goddess, are you ok?" The scenery threw the knife to the confused assassin, patted his chest and said, "of course I''m fine. It''s thick!" She is not a virtual person now. Anyway, she has an immortal body. No matter how many knives people stab, she will not die or feel pain. In other words, she has a meat Tan that can avoid injury armor! The scenery is a little happy, but also a little depressed, because generally speaking, when meat Tan is not all men? See a long time can not attack, there is a woman will not be injured, all the assassins do not love war, under a whistle, all the people fly away together. Xinye sword into the scabbard, busy came to ask: "Your Majesty has been injured?" "I''m fine." Shen Yue looked at the scenery again, "goddess, your injury Are you really OK? " "It''s OK." Scenery looked down at her shoulder. Except for a hole in her clothes, she didn''t bleed at all. Although Xinye was fighting just now, he didn''t pay attention to the situation here. He saw that the scenery was obviously hit by a knife, but he looked like an innocent man. He couldn''t help asking, "why didn''t you get hurt?" "I am a goddess." The scenery said with a smile: "goddess, of course, will not be hurt by the weapons on earth." Xinye blurted out three words, "impossible." "Why not?" Shen Yue said with a smile: "general, the goddess is not the same as us. It''s normal that we can''t hurt her. Originally, I was skeptical about the appearance of two goddess. But now, I believe that the goddess of scenery must be a goddess." Xinye Suddenly I feel that I have made such a plan, whether I have lifted a stone and hit my feet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1377 Because there were assassins in the evening, the guards had to rectify all night to prevent the assassins from mixing into the palace again. People were more and more convinced that the scenery was a goddess. Thanks to her, your majesty could not be hurt by the assassin, and no mortal could hurt her. If she was not a goddess, how could it be possible? To tell you the truth, the great God sundial of Dongyang kingdom was a little flustered. He was originally working with Xinye to get a fake goddess to come out, but before he could put down the people they had prepared in the water, he came out with a scenery. After hearing that the sun had blocked his majesty''s sword that night, but was not damaged, he even doubted whether he was summoned If he really calls out a real goddess, he will change his standing line. "Goddess, do you remember what I said just now?" "Ah?" Shenyou tianwai people back to God, the scenery looked at the young man sitting in front of him, regardless of the three seven 21 nodding, "well, listen clearly." The sundial deliberately said, "in this case, please repeat it for me." "Well..." The scenery touched his chin, pointed to a tree behind the sundial and said, "God, look, this peach blossom tree is blooming!" The sundial had no expression. "Goddess, please don''t change the subject." "Well What did you just say The way she gave up treatment was very aboveboard. He sighed at his Majesty''s order to the sundial of landscape science. He said: "since ancient times, the relationship between Dongyang and Nancai has not been good. Although we have the same God, but because of this similarity, it is destined that a goddess who appears every 100 years will set off a fight between the two countries. There will be a fight between the two countries every 100 years Natural disasters are just like the state-owned deities in Dongyang, and there are also deities in Nancai. Both of them can summon the goddess, and the goddess can make a wish. Just like our Dongyang state has been suffering from drought over the years, Nancai is troubled by floods. Therefore, which country gets the goddess means that the country can rely on the wishes of the goddess to pray for national style The country is peaceful and the people are at peace. " "Poisonous, a goddess can only make a wish for a country. How can a country without a goddess survive?" Scenery eat melon, very good when a melon eating masses. "A country without a goddess will naturally be in a state of stumbling and stumbling. When the next goddess appears, there will be complaints from the people inside, while enemies will look at it. It depends on what the monarch can do to protect the country." Mention of this, sundial also feel magical, whether Dongyang state or Nancai state has not destroyed the country, is also magic. The scenery picked up a piece of melon and asked vaguely, "so the role of your deities is to sit in the temple every day and pray for the goddess to appear quickly?" "It''s not the case either. Every deity will bestow a little supernatural power." "What is your power?" The sundial picked up a pen. For a moment, the pen in his hand became a piece of white paper. "My divine power is very simple. I can send something to another place, and then bring something from another place." "Space conversion?" "Space Conversion? " The sundial did not touch these words. Scenery melon also did not eat, she curiously said: "then you can send people to another place?" "This I didn''t try... " "Try it. It won''t kill you anyway." She was so curious that she couldn''t bear to refuse. Sundial is not good at rejecting. He thought about it and nodded, "goddess, please hold my hand and think about where you are going." "OK!" She took his hand. The woman''s hand was softer than the man''s, and the sundial''s face turned red. "The goddess should hold on to my sleeve." "Oh..." Instead, she grabbed his sleeve. The sundial closed her eyes. "Goddess, please close your eyes and think about where we are going." "Well." The scenery closed her eyes, but for a moment, she heard the wind, accompanied by the feeling of weightlessness. She opened her eyes, and before she could react, she fell on the grass with a plop. On the other side, the man in white on his horse looks at the man in his arms Man, his slightly pale face, a little confused. The sundial is also a little confused. The soldiers around him drew their swords and said, "there are assassins! Protect your majesty Wait! The scenery heart cries out, why falls in the beautiful man''s arms, this obviously must belong to her script, will be robbed by a man! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1378 "Your Excellency Looking at the man in his arms, dressed in white, pale man can also friendly smile out, in the gray sky, like the warm March sun, it is particularly charming. "I, I, I..." The sundial trembled and could not say a word for a long time. It seems like an idol play is being staged here. The scenery there is uncomfortable. She stands up trembling with her twisted old waist. As soon as she stands firm, she is surrounded by soldiers with knives. She is bitter and angry. Looking at the sundial over there, she feels more aggrieved. The sight of the scenery was too strong to be ignored by the sundial. He shivered and said, "please, please, please let me down..." The man in white laughed. He got off the horse and the sundial fell to the ground. As soon as it landed, the sundial broke through the siege of soldiers and came to the scenery. He whispered, "where do you really want to come from?" Dongyang has not rained for a long time, but the sky here is full of dark clouds. It seems that there will be a heavy rain soon. He has a bad premonition. "I just want to come..." Just when the sundial said she wanted to go, she told herself that she wanted to go to the back garden. It was just like the moment when the sundial made a contribution It seemed to her that Mu GUI is the name. Now look around, eyes finally fell on the man in white, she slowly covered her mouth, won''t it How could she find Mu GUI so easily? "Who on earth are you?" Asked a man with a sword hanging from his waist. He was tall and straight as loose, and masculine in temperament. He didn''t look easy to get along with. The sundial was in a hurry, and he said quietly, "goddess, hold my hand and think about the place we are going back to." "OK..." Although she wanted to come to Mu GUI, she didn''t want to hurt the sundial. If they knew their identities now, the scenery would be safe, but the sundial might not be worried. However, the scenery opened its eyes again. They were still surrounded by so many people. She looked at the sundial and asked with her mouth, "what''s the matter?" "Me too I don''t know. " The sundial had never transmitted human beings, not to mention two people passed on the first time. That is to say, he could not guarantee that this thing would be tested and tested. Scenery help forehead, sigh, and pat his shoulder, with eyes to tell him, "sister will protect you." The sundial was not touched at all! He wants to go back! Even if he goes back to rebel with Xinye, he should not stay in the enemy country! But the reality will not be changed by people''s will, such as now. The man asked again, "if you don''t speak, you will be treated as assassins on the spot." Seeing that the soldiers around him wanted to start, Fengguang said, "wait a minute!" "What else do you want to say?" "We are not assassins! We are actually... " The scenery glanced at the surrounding environment, pointed to the village which was not far away flooded and only had some roof exposed, and said, "we escaped from there!" "Are you from white fish village?" Scenery in the mind of a voice, "that is Qiushui village." "It''s not called white fish village. It''s Qiushui village. My brother and I are people who escaped from Qiushui village." Scenery moved a, never for their own open hanging system Jun, also one day will give their own open hang! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1379 The man who asked the question said faintly, "is that right? It turned out that it was Qiushui village. I remember it wrong. " He deliberately said the wrong name, but only to see if they were lying. The sundial looked at the scenery with magical eyes, and was more convinced that she was a goddess. However, he said, "I am a brother." I''m my sister "I''m older than you. I should be my brother." Is this the time to worry about this? She did not expect that such a weak sundial would be so concerned about the issue of aging, and the people around her were quiet. She gritted her teeth, "are there any conflicts when you are a brother and I am a sister?" Sundial thought seriously, "no conflict." "Shut up then!" She gave him a stare. A cough came, the man said with concern: "Your Majesty, do you want to take medicine?" "No more." Looking at the wind in March, it doesn''t agree with his smile Feng Quan pauses for a moment and says, "they have no origin I can''t find it interesting. " The scenery and the sundial looked at each other. They had a tacit understanding and said, "my majesty, your majesty?" This similar and grandiose acting skills, said not brother and sister are not believed. With a smile on his lips, Mu GUI said slowly, "your village is flooded. It must be very sad to come." The scenery and the sundial looked at each other again, and they were sad together, especially the scenery. She said pitifully, "suddenly, the flood came, only our brothers and sisters escaped, but none of our relatives and friends were spared, especially my brother..." "It''s brother." The melancholy sundial took time to speak. ¡°¡­¡­ In particular, my brother, who is going to marry his fiancee who came into the house, was also killed. What a sad word... " The scenery raised his hand to cover his face and pretended not to see the dark face of the sundial. Mu GUI looked at the sundial sympathetically, "I want to come to you. You must be very sad, but living is a good thing. Please think about it." "Well..." The sundial nodded stiffly. Feng Quan was not as broad-minded as his master. He asked, "since you came from Qiushui village, why did you come from the sky?" "That''s a good question!" The scenery bumped into the sundial nearby with his elbow and motioned him to answer. The sundial was silent for a moment, and then he said, "let''s watch the sky at night..." "Cough!" The scenery coughs. After a pause, the sundial said, "in fact When we were crying for help in the water, suddenly there came a man from the world "That''s right." The scenery nodded. "The expert said that we should not die, so he took us to fly with flying skills." She echoed, "yes, yes, yes!" I didn''t expect that the sundial was flexible. The sundial went on to say, "as a result, because my sister was too heavy, the world''s experts were exhausted in the air, but we fell like this." "Yes Well? " The scenery looks up and squints at the sundial. With a smile, the sundial touched her head. Scenery has a kind of impulse to bite people, but she tolerated, not only endure, she also toward Mu GUI smile out, "good, I am too heavy." Mu GUI said with a smile, "what about that kind-hearted man of the world?" The scenery and sundial are in the same voice, "naturally, they fell into the water." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1380 Feng Quan raised his sword, "nonsense..." "You have a point." Mu GUI''s pale face appears a smile, suddenly appears particularly charming and seductive. But a man like him who is as elegant and elegant as he was originally not hooked on the word "SEDUCTION", but now he has I think it''s very touching. Because Mu GUI''s words and Feng Quan''s nonsense can''t be held back. Scenery suddenly heard a whisper in his ear, "don''t look, your saliva will flow down." Subconsciously, she wiped the corners of her mouth, but there was no saliva. Knowing that she had been cheated, she opened her eyes and glared at the sundial. The sundial stood upright and did not look at her. "Since your hometown has been destroyed, what are you going to do next?" Mu GUI asked "Well..." The scenery looked at the sundial quietly. If it had not been for him, she would have been clinging to Mu GUI''s thigh. Without thinking, the sundial said, "we decided to work outside to make money." "But I think the materials you are wearing are top-quality. I''m afraid you won''t get used to doing hard work. " They remembered that they were wearing silk and satin. If they were from a small village, how could they have dressed so well!? The scenery looked at the sundial and blinked: brother, are we finished? Sundial silently looking at the scenery: I call your sister, you come to think of a way, OK? No way. The two sighed melancholy together. Just when Feng Quan thought his Majesty was going to order the killing of these two unknown people, he heard his majesty say, "you have nowhere to go. You may as well follow me into the palace." "Your majesty!" Feng Quan almost lost his grip on the sword and fell off. The scenery and sundial are dull looking at Mu GUI. Mu GUI chuckled gracefully, "since I am the monarch of Nancai, the people of Nancai are all my subjects. If you encounter any difficulties, you should help. These days, the heavy rain has been on and the people have suffered a lot. I can help one and feel better." His back seems to be shining with light, not the true son of the dragon, but the light of the father who wants to save the world! The scenery bit the veil and sobbed. The man even the father had to be so agreeable to her. The sundial took a look at the scenery and quietly took it back. He felt that The nobility of scenery as a goddess has been destroyed at this time. Then, he heard the scenery happily say: "Your Majesty, I am willing to go with you, I will be your maid of honor, my brother will be your eunuch!" The sundial was stiff, "wait a minute..." "There is no shortage of eunuchs in the palace." Mu GUI seemed in a good mood. He said, "you can make your brother a court guard." Sundial frown, palace bodyguard, that is made by Wu Fu, he is a cultural man! But compared with eunuchs The court bodyguard seemed to be good. He didn''t open his mouth, so he was afraid that Mu GUI changed his mind. Feng Quan is still making the final effort, "Your Majesty, at least let the minister investigate their identity..." "Fengquan, there should be more trust between people." Mu GUI''s eyes were smiling, like a pool of clear water, clean and clear, "always suspicious, our country will not become better." Feng Quan blushed and didn''t say a word. Even standing on the other side of the scenery have felt his helplessness at this time, she has some pity on the wind spring. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1381 Mu Guihui went out of the palace for the purpose of investigating the flood disaster. Recently, the flood has become more and more serious. Many officials deliberately conceal the disaster situation for the sake of good political achievements. The natural disaster has already made it hard for the people to bear. It will only make the people more miserable if they put on such officials who are afraid of the heavy ones. Qiushui village, the first place of Duan mulai, has been destroyed. Only the scenery and sundial have survived. Before that, the local officials reported that it was very good and there was no major disaster. However, the materials allocated by the imperial court were swallowed up by the government. When Mu GUI returned to the yamen, he was dismissed from his post. Those who were greedy were even sent to prison for interrogation at another day. This series of actions were vigorous and vigorous. If he hadn''t seen him drinking medicine with a bowl of medicine, people would have forgotten that he was ill. The scenery sent the medicine bowl back to the kitchen and took a detour to see the sundial guarding the gate. However, as soon as he passed by, he saw the sundial squatting on the ground, holding a branch to write and draw on the ground. Beside him were three children in ragged clothes. "The word is loyal." The sundial raised his head and said to the children, "loyalty, benevolence and righteousness are the most important. Loyalty is the most important thing to treat others, and every one of us should be loyal people." A boy asked, "what is loyalty?" "That is sincerity, not to deceive others because of selfish desires, that is loyalty." The children nodded their heads. The scenery passed by and said with a smile: "but sometimes, it''s not good to be loyal to others. We also need to know how to adapt to circumstances." Seeing the scenery, the sundial immediately dropped the branches and stood upright, as if to show his cultural character. One of the children asked, "big sister, what kind of contingency?" "Be flexible. Let me give you an example. For example, when you are going to take a school exam, if you know the answer, you should not say it." "Not bad." The sundial nodded. The examination should be fair, so he thought that the scenery was right. However, he did not expect what the scenery would say next. "You should first ask him whether he can solve the problem you can''t do. If he does, you can exchange answers. If he doesn''t, you should not tell him." "God Scenery, don''t talk nonsense. " The identity of her goddess could not be revealed, so he could only call her name. The scenery glanced at him, "I am telling them the truth of life. When they grow up and enter the adult world, if they only learn your loyalty theory, they will be sold sooner or later, and they are still counting money for others." "They are still young. If every child is so philistine at a young age, the country will be ruined." Children are the flowers of the future of the motherland. It seems that this cognition has existed both at home and abroad. "I don''t know if this country will be finished. I only know We are now in Nancai. " Sundial is strangely silent. He is from Dongyang. How can he worry about the future of Nancai!? Several children looked at each other, and the older one said, "but we didn''t have a chance to go to school. Our homes were flooded with water..." After a beautiful meal, the smile on her face softened. She took out a bag of steamed bread stolen from the kitchen and handed it to the child. "Take it and share it. We''ll stay here for a few days. If there''s no food to eat, you can come to me." "Thank you, sister!" Several children left happily. Looking up again, she saw that the sundial was staring at herself, and she raised her eyebrows and said, "why, am I fascinated by this goddess?" "I feel more and more true now." "What?" "If there are really some experts from the world who bring us lightness skills, maybe we will be thrown down because of your weight problem." "Sundial!" She kicked him in the foot fiercely, "you go to die!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1382 The sundial got a kick and was about to say something more, but the other guard came back after solving his physiological needs. Together with him was Fengquan, whose expression was never very good. Just like the general named Xinye in Dongyang, there is also a general in Nancai, which is Fengquan. But different from Xinye, Fengquan is loyal to the king of Nancai, especially because of the harmless nature of Mugui, he is really heartbroken. For mu GUI to take two people of unknown origin with him, Fengquan can be said to be cautious. From time to time, he sends people from behind to observe the scenery and sundial, which is nothing. Just like today, he occasionally comes to inquire about it himself. The scenery and sundial looked at each other and said, "good general." Feng Quan nodded and asked, "I don''t know if you are still used to staying here these days?" "Very good." The sundial said, "it is our pleasure to be with your majesty." The scenery nodded. "That''s good. Your majesty is going to set out for another county soon. The journey is hard. I think both of them are of good family background. I hope you can be patient and don''t make trouble on the way." Hearing the words "good family background", the scenery and sundial have taken it calmly. Of course, they know that their words are full of loopholes. However, they can''t understand the reason why Mu GUI keeps them. They are all here anyway, and they can''t escape. Of course, they are happy with the situation. Feng Quan said: "of course, if you can''t bear the hardships, I can''t make arrangements for you to stay in the Yamen here. You can''t go with your majesty." What he means is that Can you help them both leave Mugui? Of course, scenery didn''t want to leave, but she looked at the sundial and frowned. She thought that he must want to leave and go back to Dongyang. How can she make herself stay, but she can also let the sundial leave? Just as she was struggling to think about this question, she heard the sundial say: "Your Majesty has helped us, and we are also the people who show gratitude and reward. Since we are saved by your majesty, we will serve your majesty wholeheartedly in this lifetime." The scenery widened his eyes. No, sundial, why didn''t he say he was willing to leave? Feng Quan has already sunk his face, he snorted, "well, I wish you good luck." When Feng Quan left, the scenery looked at another guard. She pulled the sundial aside and asked quietly, "why don''t you want to leave?" "Although Fengquan said that he would like to wish us to leave, he would not have other ideas." "How do you say that?" When the sundial glanced at the scenery, there was a kind of intellectual''s arrogance that he despised female illiterates. "Fengquan would say that helping us to leave might be just a test of him. Don''t forget, he always thought that we were deliberately approaching Mu GUI with impure purpose. According to what I heard before, he was a man who would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one. In fact, he had been a long time ago If you want to do something to us, you just can''t do it because of Mu GUI The scenery understood, "so Now Mu GUI is our life preserver. " "It is." The sundial said, "in this time, I have to find a way as soon as possible to use the power that can teleport people again." The scenery thought of something and asked, "aren''t you a great God? You must also be very powerful. Why, can''t you beat Fengquan? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1383 After a pause, the sundial said with an unnatural expression: "my duty is to worship the dragon, to call out the goddess in time of crisis, and pray for the peace of the country and the people. The gift of the divine power is the gift of the dragon to me. People like Fengquan He is a Wufu, so-called Wufu are all... " "You just say that you have no use but to pray to God and worship Buddha." It was not the first time that she felt that the sundial was somewhat pedantic. Although he thought that he was a clergyman, he was more noble than those martial arts men, but it was not so much. The sundial was silent for a moment, and seemed to find nothing to refute. The scenery hugged his arm and looked at him, "OK, then you can guard the door here. I''ll go to the kitchen to work." She turned around and left. She really went to the kitchen. Naturally, she took a fancy to the work in the kitchen, not because she liked the smell of firewood, but because she could take advantage of the convenience of her work to eat a lot of good things. The kitchen lady was kind-hearted. When she saw a little girl in the scenery, she couldn''t bear to ask her to stop eating. She heard about the flooding of scenery hometown. Now the world is difficult Difficult, who is not a poor man? The scenery is really not pitiful. In the face of aunt''s caring eyes, her heart is a little empty, and then she can''t help it More to eat. Of course, she still felt guilty about the fact that he would come to Nancai country for the innocent sundial. When she was eating good food, she did not forget to send him one. She put the cake on the plate and said with a smile, "you and your brother must have a good relationship." "Not bad." Scenery bit another piece of cake and nodded generously. "Although your hometown is suffering from water disaster, it is also a good thing that brother and sister can rely on each other. Our majesty is pitiful." The scenery curiously asked: "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with him?" "Your Majesty, although he is the eldest prince, he has not been in good health. Originally, he could not be emperor. As a result, other princes were either assassinated and killed, or they were killed by floods while patrolling the city. Finally, the eldest prince was left alone." "The eldest mother sighed:" at the beginning, the eldest prince ascended to the throne of God, but many people were against it. But over the years, wherever there is a flood, your majesty will go. But for our common people, we have to work hard. If it is not for your majesty, I am afraid that our Nancai kingdom will have a worse time because of the flood. " "Your Majesty is really a good Emperor..." "Isn''t it? According to the imperial doctor, your Majesty''s condition has been more serious recently. I''m really uncomfortable. " The scenery deeply has the feeling to nod, she did not expect, Mu GUI looks at most just some cough, in fact, his condition has been very serious. Aunt put the plate with the cake in the hand of the scenery, "OK, while it''s not cold, go and give it to your brother." "OK, I''ll go first. See you later." Scenery with one hand holding sister-in-law, the other hand waved, out of the kitchen. She looked up at the gray sky. It seemed that it would rain again soon. Just a few minutes ago, there was a heavy rain here, and even the floor was still wet. She had never been to the people of Dongyang state, so she did not know what the drought was like. But now that she saw the flood disaster, she would inevitably feel sympathy for Nancai. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1384 Speaking of it, the monarch of Nancai state is Mugui, an emperor who is not in good health, while Shen Yue, the king of Dongyang state, is a young emperor. The former is in poor health and does not know when he will live. The latter is because he is young and everything must be controlled by Xinye, who is full of wild heart. It''s not easy to be an emperor. The scenery has just passed a corner, the sky once again fell the size of beans of rain, she walked in the corridor to hide from the rain, coldly saw a man in white standing in the rain. She just stupefied, quickly put the cake on the wooden fence, went out, grabbed the man''s hand and walked under the corridor, "Your Majesty, you are not in good health, you should not be in the rain!" Walking back to the corridor, her clothes were already wet. After wiping the rain on her face, she looked up at Mu GUI, who was all wet, and was stunned. Mu GUI''s pale face showed a touch of red, but it was not healthy red. His breathing was very fast, and his clothes were wet in the rain on his body, which made his body more emaciated. His dark eyes were watching the scenery, and his half squinted eyes showed dead. "Your Majesty What''s the matter with you? " But a quick glance, she seemed to see the black lines on his wrist, but when she fixed her eyes, there was nothing she saw, just as if it were just her illusion. His present state It seems to be very painful. Scenery a anxious, "I go to call the imperial doctor to come over!" A cold hand caught her wrist, and she looked back and heard his voice, "don''t be nervous, I''m just It''s just the heat "Ah?" She was confused and doubted whether she had heard the wrong thing. No, the thing of estrus is not animal only??? Seeing that she was full of incomprehension, Mu GUI chuckled softly, "you are not yet an adult, and it is normal that you don''t understand. It''s up to your parents to teach this kind of thing, but your parents are no longer here. This responsibility I think it''s up to your brother. " I can''t understand the scenery any more Is there anything else in the world that she doesn''t know? Although she did not understand, she saw that mu guizheng was trying to endure something, and heard him talk about the three words of oestrus. She intuitively felt as if she were facing a great enemy. She shook off his hand. She stepped back several steps in succession and said with a trembling voice: "Your Majesty Shall I call general Feng Mu GUI''s estrus is coming. What''s the meaning of calling a Fengquan? But Fengquan is loyal to Mu gui There''s nothing wrong with asking him to come. Mu GUI raised his lips slightly, and his hair tip was still dripping, because he had just been in the rain, and the rain had been flowing down his neck to his exquisite clavicle. In silence, there was a temptation, "I don''t think I need general Feng now." "Well Then... " Although she said he was the target of her strategy, they didn''t know him very well, and they asked her to devote herself directly This speed is too fast, and there is no maid in the Yamen. She gritted her teeth, "or I''ll go and get the lady from the kitchen? " Mu GUI said: Seeing that he didn''t speak, she felt a little uneasy, "Your Majesty, you are not in good health. You''d better not get in the rain." "Don''t worry. I''ll be all right soon." Mu GUI raised his hand to help his forehead, some helpless. Scenery uncertain asked: "really do not need my name..." "No," he said decisively "Oh..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1385 Mu GUI looked at the cake on the wooden fence again, "is this going to be given to your brother?" "Yes..." "You two are brothers and sisters." "Mu GUI smiles," then you go to find your brother, I have nothing to worry about here The scenery thought for a while, nodded, "then I''ll leave first." She picked up the plate and was about to leave when she thought of something else. Turning back, she blushed and said, "I heard In fact, when men have that need It''s also It can also be solved by hand... " I want to go home. "My brother told me that, but I don''t quite understand it." She tossed the pot to the sundial and she ran away with the cake. Looking at her anxious back, Mu GUI finally chuckled. Fengjing arrived at the gate of Yamen in a nervous mood. She did not bring an umbrella, so she ran all the way to the eaves. The sundial was stunned because she suddenly ran out, and then asked, "what are you doing here?" "Why are you alone today? And the other one? " The scenery took a look around, and sure enough, another guard disappeared. The sundial said, "it''s not comfortable. I''m going back to have a rest." If you nod your head clearly, it''s just like working in the workplace. No matter how hard or tiring the work is, the old people are all thrown to the new ones. If something goes wrong, the matter of carrying the pot is also thrown to the new man. The sundial asked again, "how did you get here?" "I''m afraid you''re hungry. I''ll give you something to eat." The scenery sent the well protected pastry to him, smiling lovingly. I hope he will never know what she just said in front of Mu GUI. But doubting her purpose for a moment, the sundial still accepted the cake. He said in a strange way: "when there is something to eat, you will think of me, which is really flattering to me." As a matter of fact, he was not wrong. He would give him food, but it was also because she felt sorry for letting him follow him to Nancai. "What is the relationship between us? Brothers and sisters who are dependent on each other The scenery patted the chest of the sundial, which was full of heroism. The weak scholar who had been photographed coughed, rubbed her painful chest and said, "I didn''t hear you call me brother at ordinary times." "Brother!" She said with a sweet smile, "look, I didn''t shout? Brother, brother It doesn''t matter how much you want to hear. " She was born with a beautiful appearance, and then speak with such a cute and lovely appearance, which is really lovely and charming. But the sundial looked at her and felt more and more that she had some ulterior purpose. He put the cake aside and said casually, "since I am your elder brother and the elder brother is like a father, you should treat me well. If I am tired, you can beat my shoulder for me." "Don''t put on airs for me." Scenery eyes bent into a lovely crescent, the face is a sweet smile, "I call you a brother, but not a father." The sundial was silent. The scenery lowered her voice and said, "I am a goddess. Have you forgotten your identity?" It''s a little bit. The rain stopped, the door ran to yesterday''s three children, older children happily called: "sister!" "Come on, my sister brought you cakes today." Scenery picked up the plate and put it on the child''s hand, "remember to send the plate after eating." "Good!" The children ran away and saw the sundial jump in the corner of their eyes. They said that the cake was for him? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1386 Scenery a happy will be good for you, she is not happy, do not bother to pay attention to you. Just like now, a man and a woman are sitting on the threshold under the eaves. They don''t look at anyone. They only look at the people coming and going on the street. One or two of them are rich and silk, and more are old people and children in coarse cloth and linen. Young people have gone to the relief work. It also needs a lot of labor to rebuild houses. Flood disaster, even business is also depressed, scenery looking at the opposite stall selling gadgets, a whole morning, there are only two customers, this world, no one is easy. When both of them were silent, the sundial suddenly heard a sentence, "do you also have estrus?" The sundial was stunned at first, then reddened and said uneasily, "what do you want to do with this?" "I''ll ask what''s the matter?" The scenery looks up at him, "do you also have estrus period?" "You know What does this sentence mean The temperature on his face has risen and his ears have turned red. The scenery thought for a moment and said, "don''t you Does it mean I want to sleep with you The sundial raised his hand to his eyes and took a deep breath. She suddenly couldn''t help laughing. She felt that his shyness was very interesting. She sat down beside him again and asked in a low voice, "am I right?" "Well..." The sundial put down her hand, a low eyes, she was holding her chin with both hands, looking at her interesting, the temperature on her face did not fade down again. The scenery tilts the head to ask: "is oestrus the person can have here?" "Not bad..." The sundial knew that she was not a human being in this world. It was normal not to know that. Instead of asking other people because of her curiosity, he might as well tell him about it to save other people from embarrassment, "18 men, 16 women, from adulthood, they will There will be oestrus, which vary from person to person. Some will be in spring, others will be in autumn. " "That''s the heat, and if they don''t find anyone I mean, if they don''t get married, what happens? " She was a euphemism. "The body will be very uncomfortable, and it will be very difficult It can withstand the temptation. " She thought of Mu GUI''s painful appearance, had a little understanding, and she was another meaningful smile, "you know these feelings, then you must have experienced estrus?" The sundial began to look around, but not at her. "I said you look old enough to get married." "As a deity In order to serve God, you should keep your body holy. " "Oh, so you''re still a virgin." The sundial turned away from view. After thinking about it for a while, the scenery blurted out, "I am a goddess, you want to serve God, that is to say, you are keeping holy body for me?" She seems to have forgotten that she is a fake. For a long time, a tiny sentence came from the sundial, "please Stop it. " "Why?" She did not seem to see his shyness, but deliberately asked. The sundial felt a headache, so he still wanted to leave. But just as he wanted to get up, a carriage came to the door, splashing a pool of mud on the ground. Subconsciously, the sundial stretched out his hand to draw the scenery into his arms and used his body to block the splashing sewage. When everything was calm, he realized what he had done. As soon as he lowered his head, he just collided with her sight. He saw the reflection of himself in her eyes, and his heart beat was in chaos at this moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1387 The heart beat disorderly, still have scenery. She was held in his arms, surrounded by his unique masculinity. Isn''t it that the subconscious reaction of a man can best reflect his thoughts? However, his subconscious action successfully made her heart beat faster and her cheeks flushed. She suddenly felt that This man is very manly. But maybe it''s just the illusion of scenery, because he has already released his hand, and his body is unsteady to stand up, and three steps away from her, he turns his face and says sorry. The whole person was weak. Scenery eyebrow a pick, and close to the past, stand on tiptoe to look at his face and say: "what are you afraid of?" "I''m not afraid of anything." When the sundial turned away from her, it would only make people feel that he was without silver. She thought he was so cute, and she couldn''t help but gather together to him, "am I really terrible? Why don''t you want to see me "I..." The sundial said the word "I" and then closed his mouth. He turned around again. He would not like to see her anyway. The scenery was in a good mood. She held out his hand and grasped one of his fingers. He was stiff. She said with a smile: "Lord God, you seem to be very pure." If the sundial was struck by lightning, she took out his hand, but she caught another hand. He had to look at her and see her happy smile. The temperature on his face was higher, but he didn''t want to take his hand out any more. See him suddenly so seriously look at himself, the scenery looks like a meal, she can not help but also put away the frivolous attitude, slowly, for her red cheek. "Scenery!" A sudden sound startled both of them. The scenery and the sundial let go at the same time, and the two moved away from each other, pretending that nothing had happened and looking at the man who came down from the carriage. The girl was dressed in a blue lake dress. She looked pretty and lovely. She jumped out of the car and said excitedly, "the scenery is really you!" This person, of course, is huacongee, and she is accompanied by a man who seems to have a very arrogant attitude. Seeing the flower porridge and looking at the sundial, he was surprised and said, "Why are you here? You''re not... " "Flower porridge!" The scenery wittily interrupted the words of the flower porridge, with a smile on her face, she hugged the flower porridge and said in a loud voice, "I didn''t expect that you were here too. It''s really fate to meet you!" She said happily, "isn''t it? I thought I was the only one to cross here. I didn''t expect to meet you again. I''m so happy! " In fact, the relationship between them in class is not very good, just because they met in a foreign country, the feelings will inevitably advance by leaps and bounds. "Flower porridge side of the man said," goddess and this girl know? " "Yes, she''s a friend of mine, called Xia Fengjing." The flower porridge was introduced to the sundial again, "this is..." "It''s my brother." If the scenery interrupts the flower porridge again, it makes a wink at the flower porridge. Although she was naive, she was not stupid. She did not forget that the sundial was the God of Dongyang. She changed her words and said, "yes, they are both my friends." "This is it?" The sundial looked at the man beside the porridge. The man replied, "under the star track." Flower porridge said: "star trace is the great God of Nancai kingdom." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1388 The sundial and the star track looked at each other and at the same time looked away. It was about There is a natural sense of exclusion between these great deities. The star trace suddenly said, "the goddess is from a different world. I don''t know when she made these two friends?" The smile on her face solidified. She came from a strange world and was called to Dongyang. Then she was caught in Nancai. She can''t say that scenery is her friend in another world. Otherwise, she will harm the scenery and be arrested by the people of Nancai. But she can''t say that she knew the scenery in Dongyang, otherwise the scenery and sundial might be executed as spies of the enemy country ¡£ Hua congee is alone entangled, but the scenery has already said: "some time ago, my brother and I were hunting in Qiming mountain, but the people of Dongyang Kingdom caught them as spies. It is the goddess who saved us that we can return to Nancai country." Qimingshan is the border between the two countries. There are floods in Nancai and drought in Dongyang. Now the only place where fresh prey can be caught is qimingshan. Hua congee also nodded with a smile, "yes, scenery and her brother were arrested at that time. It was I who let the people of Dongyang release them." "I see." The stars seem to believe it. However, the sundial knew that he didn''t believe it, but the star track would not do anything to them, which is probably also It belongs to the perception between the great gods. Flower porridge said: "this is not a place for reminiscence. Let''s go in and talk about it." Feng Feng nodded and pulled the sleeve of the sundial. He did not move. He looked up and saw that he was looking at the star trace. It seemed that he was examining each other. She took his hand and pulled him into the room. Naturally, the star track must follow behind the porridge. The news of the arrival of the flower porridge soon spread to Mu GUI. In the hall, Mugui sat on the throne. Beside him was the wind spring. His face was much better. He asked with a smile, "the palace is not near here. Why did the goddess come?" "I heard the flood was serious, so I wanted to see if I could help." Hua congee thinks more than that. She has to find a way to leave here. She doesn''t think she is a goddess. Whether it is Dongyang or Nancai, her expectations are too high. Mu GUI said: "flooding is a very dangerous thing, often accompanied by the occurrence of epidemic diseases, goddess status is noble, really should not come, star trace, you are derelict of duty." Star trace bowed his head and said, "it''s not handled well by his subordinates." "Your Majesty, don''t blame him. I asked the star trace to bring me here. This matter has nothing to do with him. You can punish me if you want." Hua congee is a person of loyalty. In any case, she doesn''t want to involve others because of her own affairs. Scenery and sundial stand on one side, she raised her hand to cover her mouth, bored yawn, immediately felt a vision fell on her body, saw Mu GUI''s smiling eyes were looking at him, she put down her hand awkwardly and stood upright. Then she saw the sundial again, glanced at herself, and glared back. The sundial stopped, moved a little, and blocked her behind her. Seeing the muddy clothes behind him, she caught a warm feeling in her heart, and quietly grasped one of his fingers. However, he held her hand for a moment. The mood of scenery immediately flew up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1389 "Your Majesty, you have always said that I am a goddess. I don''t know how to help Nancai solve the problem of water logging with my divine power. I''m really sorry. This time, I want to do my best, even if I just give porridge to the people." "The goddess has a heart. On behalf of all the people in Nancai, I am here to thank the goddess." Mu GUI stood up, approached Hua congee and said with a smile, "it''s just that there are many things here, and there are many things that have not been arranged. It''s just dangerous to let the goddess go out rashly. The goddess can stay here for a period of time. When all the arrangements are made, I will ask Fengquan to arrange the gruel giving." "Well then..." Flower porridge nodded. Mu GUI looked at the sundial again. The scenery was blocked by the sundial. Naturally, he could not see it. His thin lips rose slightly. He then said with a smile: "I heard that the goddess and the scenery girl and the sundial master know each other?" Hua congee, as if in the face of an enemy, said bravely, "yes, they are all my friends." The scenery named by the roll also came back from her sleep. Mu GUI also said: "I didn''t expect that several of you were actually friends. Fate is really a magic thing." "Yes, yes..." Hua congee''s smiling face is going to be stiff. When Mu GUI came to the sundial, the scenery could not pretend to be dead any more. She stepped out of the sundial and laughed politely. Mu GUI said: "since the two are the goddess''s friends, it would be very impolite to let them serve as bodyguards. If they are the goddess''s friends, that is, my friends, servants'' work, we can''t let them do it any more. You are all my guests" the sundial politely said: "we are from humble origins and can''t afford the words of your majesty." "Identity does not determine a person''s moral character, and his or her origin does not prove that he is a friend worth making." Mu GUI said slowly, "I think you should have learned a lot when I look at master sundial. Do you want to be a civil servant in our school?" Wait Wouldn''t it be too hasty to let someone become an official suddenly? "Your majesty!" Feng Quan once again offered his advice. By the way, he also looked at the eye star trace and asked him to come forward and persuade him. But Xingji didn''t have this idea at all. His duty was to serve God. He didn''t take part in all the important events in the imperial court. The sundial said, "thank you for your honor, but the sundial is not for official use. Please forgive me." "If you don''t want to, forget it." Mu Guihe didn''t force him to return. He looked down at the scenery, and then said, "what about the scenery girl? I wonder if you would like to follow me into the palace in the future When my brother and I laugh at each other, I can''t help myself "Don''t you think much about it? You and the goddess are friends. Once you enter the palace, you can always accompany her. " She doesn''t want to be with huacongee at all, OK!? Scenery again smile, "goddess can call me a friend, I have been very unbearable, if again thick skinned often around the goddess, my identity is really can not afford." She''s enough to say no. Mu GUI raised a good-looking smile, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to rush to give the answer so early. You can think about it slowly. After all, no one can be sure about the future." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1390 Mu GUI''s words make the scenery faintly feel something wrong. However, without waiting for her to think about it, Mugui has already gone back with a cough. She looks at the sundial, and the sundial''s hand gently rubs her palm, so that she doesn''t have to be nervous. The next time, Mugui arranged a room for porridge and star trace, and then because of his health, Feng Quan knelt down to ask for a rest. Out of the hall, huacongee said to the star track following him: "I want to talk about the past with my friends. Star trace, this is your Majesty''s territory. You don''t have to worry about my safety. Go back and have a rest first." "Yes, goddess." Looking at the sundial again, the star track turns away. When the man disappeared, Hua congee immediately asked, "scenery, sundial, how can you two be here?" The scenery pointed to the sundial. "I was summoned by him." "I heard that there was a goddess in Dongyang, but I didn''t expect it was you." Flower porridge and puzzled said: "but you should be in Dongyang country just right, how can you come to Nancai country?" The sundial looks at the scenery. "This is It''s a long story. I''ll have a chance to tell you more about it. " "All right." Hua congee nodded, "what are you going to do now? Do you want to get out of here? " "It''s not easy to get out of here," said the sundial "I know that Then you two... " Hua congee looks at their two holding hands, the expression is somewhat subtle. Scenery face a red, take out his hand cough, "this is not to play our brother and sister deep love?" "Not bad." Sundial nodded, and scenery is very tacit understanding of each other away from a step. Hua congee looked at them two and said, "well, I also have to admire you. I can think of the identity of brother and sister to cover up." Sundial decided to change the subject. "General Hino is worried about you." Spend porridge meal, "then let him worry about going, he and I have nothing to do with anyway." Scenery to see the attitude of flower porridge, then strange asked: "you don''t like him?" "I like him, I see the ghost!" Hua congee was very excited. "I saw it in the double-sided mirror given to me by the star trace. He was kind to me, but he regarded me as a chess piece to realize his ambition. I was blind to like him!" "Double mirror?" "It''s the power of star tracks." Hua congee took out a mirror, "as long as you think about someone, you can see that person. Last time I saw Xinye talking to the New Goddess, but what I saw was the back of the goddess. I didn''t know it was the scenery that you came." The scenery has some guilt, she seems to let the female master misunderstand the man, but she feels guilty for a second, and then looks at the sundial, "other people''s divine power seems to be more useful than yours." The sundial flicked its forehead and wanted to slap the top of the woman''s head. After a long journey, Hua congee went back to his room to have a rest without saying a few words. Before leaving, he told them to take themselves with them when they ran away, for fear that they would be missed. The next journey left only scenery and sundial, and the atmosphere was a bit dull. When the scenery arrived at her door, she could not help asking, "have you thought about it?" "What do you think?" said the sundial She scratched her hair impatiently. "I''m going to give you three choices. First, keep a pure relationship between goddess and deity. Second, keep the so-called brother-sister relationship with me. Third It''s with me to develop between men and women It''s the kind of relationship that can solve the problem of oestrus for each other. Which one do you want to choose? " Hearing the words "oestrus", the sundial''s ear roots turned red again. Scenery can''t stand his vague attitude, "you want to go, I''ll give you one day!" She went into the room to close the door. As a result, she put her hand on the door. Looking up, she saw a red faced sundial. After a pause, he asked, "really Can you solve the problem of oestrus for each other? " "Did you want me for the heat?" Scenery bite a tooth kick past, heavy closed the door. She still had a conscience. She didn''t kick to the most vulnerable part of the man, but the sundial leg still hurt. He felt aggrieved as he felt pain. Wasn''t she saying that the third choice was to solve the relationship between estrus and estrus? Sundial doesn''t understand. Sometimes men need to process women''s words again and say them like they like to hear. For example, it can be easily solved by saying "I like you" clearly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1391 It turns out that making scenery angry is a very serious thing. On weekdays, she would take some food to see the sundial, but these days, she would not even bother to look at the sundial. Now, although there is no need to guard the sundial, he is a person who can''t rest. It is very important to keep good relationship with other guards and find out the terrain of this area. Every time he walks, he can''t help but walk to the door of the scenery Sometimes, he would just bump into the scenery and come out of the room. He wanted to go up and talk to her with a nervous mood. As a result, he only received a white eye from her. Then, as if she had not seen him, she just walked away from him. No matter how dull the sundial was, he knew that he was making her angry, especially when he saw the scenery and was able to talk and laugh with other people, but when he ignored him, he received a lot of blows. On this day, the scenery carried the cake from the kitchen to go back to the room, and was blocked by the sundial at the door of the room. She took a step to the side, and he moved to the side. Finally, she looked up unhappily, "get out of the way." "We need to talk about it." Instead of giving in, the sundial moved closer to her. "I don''t want to talk to you." The sundial snatched the plate from her hand. "Now, would you like to talk to me?" "You She jumped to get back her snack, but he was much higher than her. As long as he raised his hand, even if she jumped up, she could not touch it. At most, she could only touch his arm. She gritted her teeth, "sundial! You bastard "I just want to talk to you." The sundial stretched out his hand and took the waist of the man who jumped up and down in front of him. After a meal of scenery, his face suddenly turned red and his voice stuttered, "you What do you want to talk about "You seem to have misunderstood me." The sundial stooped slightly to her face, and her black eyes were fixed on her. Scenery heard the high temperature alarm in his head, but tried to pretend that everything was normal, "do I have any misunderstanding about you?" "You gave me three choices yesterday, but you didn''t give me a fourth." "What else do you want?" "We''re married and we''ll be with you forever," he said She froze. The sundial saw her speechless, frowned slightly, and his delicate face showed his uneasiness at this time, "don''t you want to marry me?" Or is it that in her world, men and women only need to maintain a relationship that solves the problem of estrus? The more he thought about this possibility, the more anxious he felt, "the men and women we like each other here will get married, and after marriage, if there is a need for estrus, they can only find each other to solve. Marriage is blessed by dragon, which is a very sacred thing. Once you marry me, you can''t find other men except me." "Pooh The scenery couldn''t help laughing. He did not understand, "what are you laughing at?" "I just feel that It''s fun to be serious. " The sundial squinted at her and said, "I''m seriously discussing marriage with you." So she has to be more serious. The scenery looked at him for a moment and asked, "you said that when you are a God, you should keep your body holy?" "If you want to marry me..." The sundial softened his eyes and said, "I can give up my seat as a great deity." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1392 Scenery was surprised by this answer. For a long time, she found her voice, "you are not Isn''t it very conscientious about the position of the God? " "Since I was a child, I was trained as a deity. To be a great God is the closest seat to God in the eyes of other people. Indeed, I have enjoyed numerous honors, but This seat is always dead, and you are standing in front of me The sundial said slowly, "maybe the Dragon gave me instructions. I have a hunch that if I don''t hold you tight, you will be robbed by others." The scenery giggled and jokingly said, "then your premonition is really accurate enough. I also thought, should we go into the palace with Mu gui..." "You can''t go into the palace!" The sundial suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Mu GUI he is superior to me in terms of status, looks better than me, and is more gentle than me. What''s good about him?" Scenery: Are you sure you''re not praising him? Suddenly, a frustrated look appeared on the sundial''s face. He lowered his head and said in a disdainful manner: "yes, I can''t compare anything with him..." Even though Mugui is a medicine pot constitution, I don''t know when he will die, but it is undeniable that his charisma is really strong. The scenery sighed, opened her hand to hold him, rubbed his chest and said, "but no matter how good Mu GUI is, I just like you." Love is not like going to the market to pick vegetables. You can choose who looks good. Sometimes, what you value more is the feeling that there is no hard truth. Let him go to hell with the mission of strategy Mu GUI. Since system Jun did not object to her love of sundials, she would be regarded as system Jun. The sundial was just stunned for a moment, and then he held her tighter. His head was buried in her neck and he took a deep breath of her taste. Gradually, he felt a sense of satisfaction, followed by an uncertain sense of inferiority, "scenery Is it really good to be with me like this? " Maybe it''s a man''s sense of crisis. He can clearly feel that Mugui is interested in the scenery, but in the face of such a man as Mugui, he has no confidence that he can win him. "I don''t know whether it''s good to be with you like this, but I''d love to be with you no matter whether it''s good or not." The scenery hugged his waist, full of his flavor, which made her feel very at ease. The stiff body of the sundial gradually relaxed. He stopped and said, "would you like to Will you marry me "Yes, yes!" The scenery smiles and kisses his chin, looking at his eyes, as if there are stars shining. After all, the sundial''s throat moved, but she could not help but give up the rules. Her fingers caught her jaw and lowered her head to kiss her lip. Before that, he had never had such close contact with other women. He had the first kiss with someone he liked. Besides the feeling, he was more happy in his heart. He couldn''t restrain his joy and could not help deepening the kiss again. The scenery raised her hand around his neck and began to respond to the kiss. Normally speaking, a man who sticks to conventions like sundial is not her type, but somehow, she just falls in love with this man who is not ideal, and she always knows what she wants. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1393 The relationship between scenery and sundial was established. Sundial became more and more anxious about leaving Nancai kingdom. He could get rid of Mu GUI earlier and get married with scenery earlier. In the yard, she sat by the sundial and watched him try to transfer a plate of pastry to the kitchen. However, he tried for an hour, but failed. Sundial frustrated down the shoulder, and see one side of the scenery is staring at himself, he cleverly put the cake in front of her, "eat it." "Are you not practicing?" Scenery picked up a cake and stuffed it in his mouth and looked at him with concern. The sundial was a little moved. She could still remember herself before eating. He said, "maybe it was the last time I transferred two people that exhausted my power. It will take some days to recover my power." "I see." The scenery nodded and handed a piece of cake to his mouth, "eat? It''s sweet. " Sundial can not bear to refuse, he tasted, almost will be sweet toothache, he asked: "do you like sweet food so much?" "Yes." The scenery nods, "the sweet thing eats into the mouth, the feeling mood also can change good, how? Are you in a better mood? " He looked at her sweet smile, lips slightly raised, "yes." He will be in a good mood, just to see her smile. The scenery holds his hand again, rare some embarrassed say: "that you kiss me." The sundial''s ears were red. Of course, he would not refuse. He raised his hand and stroked her cheek. He looked at her face quietly for a while. Then he slowly lowered his head. When he was about to touch her lips, a voice came from the yard, "scenery! I''ve come to see you After a pause, the sundial sat up straight again with a serious look, so that no one could see what he was trying to do. The scenery looked at his red ears and laughed happily. Flower porridge came in from the gate of the courtyard. Seeing the sundial, she was stunned for a moment, "the sundial is also here." "We''re talking about how to escape from Nancai." Scenery took the initiative to get rid of the shy sundial, but under the table, her hand was still held by him. Flower porridge hurriedly sat opposite two people, "then you discussed how to leave?" The scenery said: "this is not about to discuss? You''re coming. " "Let''s discuss it with the three of us." The warm character of huacongee can be integrated into any occasion. Looking at the sundial, the sundial could only say, "it''s OK. You are recognized as a goddess by the people of Nancai kingdom. Your identity may be helpful to us." The sundial felt that his hand was pinched and hurt. He looked at the normal scenery innocently. He insisted on staying here, and he could not drive people away. However, the scenery was full of smiles on the surface, but violence was secretly committed. It was true that women had two sides. The scenery light looked at the sundial, and asked the flower porridge with a smile, "you are close to Mu GUI and Xingji. What do you know about their next plan?" "Well..." Hua congee thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty said that he would arrange for me to give porridge tomorrow, and he seems to have changed his intention of touring other counties. He said that he would return to the palace after the porridge was finished." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1394 Sundial frowned. "It seems that whether we can leave depends on tomorrow." If you really go back to the palace of Nancai Kingdom, the skill of transferring sundial will be more difficult to perform in the territory covered by the gods and gods of Nancai kingdom. What''s more, it is the territory of others. If they accidentally expose their identity, they will be hard to escape. Scenery also knows this truth. She asked Hua congee, "how many people will protect you in secret when you give porridge tomorrow?" "Xingji said that for the sake of my safety, he would cooperate with Fengquan to protect me. At that time, not only the gods under Xingji, but also the soldiers under Fengquan would be there." Scenery grabs the hair and sighs, "defense is so tight, how can people escape?" All blame her. If she had known earlier that she would like sundials, then she would not have thought of coming to Mu GUI here when the sundial was performing the skill of transferring. At that time, she did not know how much trouble she could save. "Don''t be discouraged. We are not without hope." Mugui said: "general Xinye has sent many people to the kingdom of Nancai because of the loss of the goddess. Maybe we don''t know it on the surface, but with general Xinye''s ability, in the dark, his people must have ambushed around, but they are suffering from no time and opportunity." The scenery said: "you mean, tomorrow''s porridge, is a good opportunity for them to start?" "Not bad." The sundial said with a smile, "as long as they can cause unrest, we will have a chance to leave." "That''s great," he said "Flower porridge skimming," not good at all She didn''t want to see Xinye, the man who only used himself, but she still thought that he really liked himself. When she was caught in Nancai country, she was full of thoughts to escape to see Xinye. The scenery looked at the flower porridge, "don''t think so much about it first. We''ll leave Nancai first, and the rest can be planned later." Flower porridge can not think of any other way, can only helplessly nod. Indeed, as huacongee said, the next day Mugui arranged for the gruel to be given. Besides the stars and Fengquan, the people who took part in the protection of huacongee went there in person. Therefore, the primary protection object of Fengquan changed from huacongee porridge to Mugui. Scenery and sundial naturally took part in this activity in the name of Huacong congee friends. Although scenery is spoiled and she is also eager to escape, she is still of high nature in the face of such public welfare activities. Seeing that the sundial was carrying porridge for a wife''s wife, the scenery looked at the empty bucket in front of her, and she decided to go over and make up another bucket of porridge herself. What stood at the supply point was the star trace of people''s cold words. She glanced at him casually and thought that if she didn''t pay attention to him, he would not take care of himself. She took a big wooden spoon with both hands and tried to scoop out the porridge, but her hands were shaking, Nine tenths of a spoon of porridge was shaken back into the barrel. She sighed tired, overestimating her strength. Then, the wooden spoon in her hand was robbed in the past. When she looked up, she saw that it was a star trace. He gently scooped out the porridge and filled the bucket she was holding. Then he dropped the spoon and walked back to the original place without looking at her. Oh, it''s very cold. Scenery is too lazy to say polite words. She turns around and walks away. Unexpectedly, she is hit by a patrol soldier. When she is about to fall down, a pair of powerful hands behind her grasp her arm, and her back rests on his chest. Star trace frowned. "What did you use?" "What?" Originally intended to say thank you for the scenery, immediately do not know why. Star trace good-looking face on more than a touch of anger, "you did not use any special incense words, why my estrus will be early onset?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1395 For the things that threaten the scenery and happiness, the couple of Xia Dynasty would choose to kill them in the bud, for example There is about the scenery of the fiance, the boyfriend is about to derail this matter. "Dad Mom... " Standing in the living room, the girl''s voice is very low. It seems that she is very quiet and afraid of her parents. Half way through, she can''t speak anymore. Seeing her sister''s encouraging eyes, she finally plucked up the courage to say her wish, "I think I''m still young Can I not go on a blind date? " "Read, you are not too young." Talking about Wang Ci, who was dressed up delicately, she said with a smile: "in a short time, you will graduate from university. Women, if you want to find a good husband, you will have to rely on for the rest of your life." A laugh very untimely came, Xia Dynasty looked at his daughter sitting on the sofa eating snacks, "scenery, what''s funny?" "No Feng Feng shook her head and dug a spoonful of ice cream in her mouth. "I just feel that my mother has never relied on my father. It''s really funny that she should say this sentence." Wang CI hummed, "can all the women in the next room like me be so self reliant? You don''t want to see what kind of temperament she is. She is too weak. She just needs a good man to take care of her, so as not to be bullied. " The scenery thought for a while, nodded, "well, my mother said it''s reasonable." "Sister..." Yanniannian was about to cry. She thought the scenery was on her side. Scenery headache, "you don''t cry, I took a look at the information of the man, returnees elite, or a doctor, what a good condition, anyway, you don''t have a boyfriend, go and have a look." Yannianian pursed her lips and did not speak. Xia Chao said, "Niannian, I promised your parents that they would take good care of you. In these years, we treat you as our own daughter. You can rest assured that we will never harm you." Yan nianian''s father was a driver of the Xia family. Later, there was a car accident. Yan nianian''s father died unfortunately. Her mother died of depression. The Xia family took pity on her and adopted her as the second miss of the Xia family. Yan Niannian was timid. If she didn''t take the lead in the decision of the Xia Dynasty, she would not dare to refute it. So she had to go to the appointed restaurant and make a blind date with the eldest young master of the Lu family. Shortly after Yan Niannian left, Fengjing received a phone call from Shen Xing. Shen Xing is her fiance and her boyfriend since she was a big girl. Everyone says Shen Xing is good, even she thinks so. Shen Xing asked her to have a meal. Unfortunately, the restaurant is reserved in the restaurant where Yan Niannian wants to make a blind date. She thinks that she can see Yan Niannian''s situation and scenery Also did not say with the parents, dressed up to go out. Just at the door of the restaurant, she saw a man in a suit and leather shoes. The scenery rushed to embrace him with a smile. The man took a step back and caught her. She said happily, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Do you miss me?" "It''s not true. Miss Xia is so beautiful and kind-hearted that I can''t see her for a day, but it makes me feel like three years apart." Shen Xing touched her head with a smile, "let''s go, I''ve reserved a place in it." "Good." She took his arm and went into the restaurant with him. The food was soon put on the table, but the scenery didn''t have much appetite. She yawned, "it was too late to play games with you last night, and today I was read and quarreled. I''m so sleepy now." "I didn''t say, don''t force yourself." Shen Xing poured a glass of red wine to her. Feng Feng shook her head. "You know, I can''t touch alcohol." "Aren''t you sleepy? Lift up your spirits. " Shen Xing flicked her forefinger on her forehead, "what are you afraid of? Isn''t there me when I''m drunk? " "It''s also..." After thinking about her sleepiness, she took a sip of red wine and breathed out a breath and said, "I don''t know what''s going on with Niannian''s blind date now." "The scenery is very concerned about this sister who has no blood relationship." "What do you say? She grew up with me and has been a follower of mine since childhood... " She shook her head and said, "although I didn''t know when I was a child, I hated her very much, but every time someone tried to bully her, I would help her bully her back!" She also silly smile, that is to say, from primary school, she has been an arrogant female overlord title. With that, she leaned her head against the table again, "how do I think this bottle of red wine is a little high I really want to sleep... " "Then go to sleep." Shen Xing touched her head and said, "sleep for a while, and I''ll wake you up..." "Good..." In his gentle voice, she could not help but lie on the table, and her consciousness fell into darkness. Shen Xing got up, deeply looked at the sleeping girl, turned and left. She was not far away from a table near the window. Facing the elegant and gentle man, Yan Niannian was at a loss. She didn''t know where to put her hands. Suddenly, a man appeared beside her, grabbed her hand and pulled her to her feet. Yan Niannian was surprised, "Shen Xing Why are you here? "Instead of looking at Yan Niannian, Shen Xing said to the man, "this woman is my property. You can''t think of it." After that, Shen Xing took yanniannian away with a cold face. Thanks to the reason for eating with the scenery, the Shen family would not let him out. A man and a woman walked away smartly. The waiter came up with the red wine in embarrassment, "sir..." "Take it back." The man raised his lips a smile, "just, I can also save a sum of money." He was neither embarrassed nor annoyed. His appearance of being so indifferent and indifferent made people wonder what to do. He got up and picked up the black suit jacket on the chair. The white shirt on his body made him more slender, and his posture of finishing his tie with one hand had an indescribable charm. But after a long distance, he stopped because he saw the girl lying on the table sleeping. After thinking about it, he remembered that there was a picture of her sister in yanniannian''s materials, and the man who took yanniannian away It''s like the girl''s fiance. It''s interesting, but it''s not worth him to stop. "I have a toothache..." A sentence with angry nonsense came, his feet a meal. Scenery is not comfortable in her sleep. She covers her cheek and frowns painfully. Her teeth are not good. What''s more, she ate so much ice cream early in the morning. Vaguely opened her eyes, she saw a man standing not far away, scenery lying on the table to breathe, full of drunkenness, she tilted her head to the other side, and blinked her eyes, but her gaze at him did not change. Inexplicably, he seems to see that there are two white ears on her head, and there seems to be a tail behind her. When pets are happy, they will wag their tails. With a smile in his eyes, he went to sit opposite her. He slightly bowed his head, level with her eyes, and asked curiously, "what do you look at me as?" "Hello, look..." After answering these words, she closed her eyes and said with a smile, "if only my son and Shen Xing will be as good-looking as you in the future..." "You and he can''t have a good-looking child like me." She opened her eyes discontentedly, sat up straight, and said angrily, "why?" "Genetically, it''s only you and my kids that look like me." She thought about giving back the teacher''s biological knowledge, and then nodded, "well You''re right So Will you give me a baby He smiles. "I can''t give you a baby, but you can give me a baby." "Who gives birth to whom Is there a difference? " He thought for a moment, "no difference." "That''s good You gave me a beautiful baby I will marry Shen Xing again... " She held her face in a drunken smile and said, "he will be very happy. I brought a beautiful child to marry him..." "It won''t work." He chuckled, "how can you take my child to marry another man when you give birth to me?" The scenery frowned and gave up thinking and said, "then I don''t want your child, but I am But I want to marry Shen Xing... " She fell back on the table and closed her eyes. The atmosphere fell into silence. It was time for him to leave, but he had not left. Not only did he not leave, but he also asked, "no more discussion? If you miss one person like me, it''s hard to meet the next one. " "You''re upset Don''t disturb my sleep... " He laughed quietly for a while, and the waiter said something. Then he said, "the dessert is coming. Do you want to eat it?" "Yes!" Almost subconsciously, she opened her eyes again and sat up. He held a plate of cake in his hand and handed it to her. When she was about to reach out, he took it back, "maybe You can tell me your name first. " "Summer scenery!" Her eyes do not leave the cake, "my name is summer scenery." He smiles, "my name is Lu Chen." "Lu Chen What a familiar name... " She forgot that she had read the information about yanniannian''s blind date, but she didn''t think about it for a long time. She didn''t have the strength to open her eyes again. She yawned and didn''t care about the dessert, so she went back to the table again. Not to mention that she didn''t have a good rest at all. She couldn''t hold on after drinking the wine that was deliberately brought to her. Lu Chen smiles and covers her with a black suit jacket. He holds his chin in one hand and looks at her sleeping face quietly. The afterglow of the sunset seems to have covered her with a layer of gauze. Her face is more gentle, and the beauty seems to be just an illusion. He can''t help looking forward to a piece of pure white paper, when it meets a mass of black thick ink How dirty it can be. But he seems to forget that sometimes a kind of curiosity becomes addicted, and the deeper he goes, it is not just curiosity.It''s hard to give up addiction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1396 After listening to the star trace, the scenery naturally froze. This was not the first time she heard the words "oestrus", but it was the first time that she felt so confused. Suddenly, she stretched out her hands to pull her away from the star track and looked up. It was the sundial with a bad face. The sundial was concerned about the scenery. Seeing that she was unimpeded, he then looked at the star trace. "The scenery bothered the deity. It''s her fault. Please forgive me. I''ll take her away." "Wait a minute." He frowned at the sight and said to the sundial, "you can''t take her until you''re sure she''s not in danger." The scenery cannot help but say: "what danger can I have?" "You''ve got the smell that I''m in the heat ahead of time. You must have used something." On weekdays, it''s hard to see stars in the cold. I don''t know if it''s because of the body''s desire or because of my own anger. The sundial''s eyes were dark. "I think the great deity has made a mistake. The scenery is very normal. What''s more, she has no reason to induce your oestrus by some unworthy means." They are in estrus one by one, but they don''t feel anything. Listen to the scenery I really feel delicate. The star trace seems to have determined that there is something wrong with the scenery, he said reluctantly: "but she did have an impact on me, she can''t leave." "That''s enough for you!" The scenery finally has the temper to say: "I don''t like you, is it necessary to make some means to induce your estrus? Or do you think that when you are gold and silver jewelry, people who see you will like you? " After a pause in the star track, he looked a little uneasy. Then, with a firm look in his eyes, he said coldly, "I have to find out what you have done to me." The star trace stepped forward and grasped the wrist of scenery. He wanted to pull the scenery to his side. Unexpectedly, the other hand of the scenery was caught by the sundial. If the sundial is covered with frost, "let her go." The star trace was also cold. "I''m going to take her." They two people do not give in to each other, the eyes want to catch, is an invisible confrontation. Looking around, I don''t know why this magic trick of two men fighting for a woman will be performed on her. She has always been very conscious of the fact that she is a girl. Especially for the star who didn''t say a few words to her, she suddenly became nervous, which made people feel headache! "Let me go!" The scenery wants to shake off the hand of the star trace. If she can''t, she looks at the sundial and sees the seal in his hand. It''s no good. Let alone that he may not succeed. Once he fails and is seen by the people of Nancai country, he will lose his life! "Sundial!" The scenery suddenly called out to him. The sundial was stunned. She looked at the star trace again, "if you don''t let me go, it''s too late to regret." Star trace frowned, not only did not let go of her hand, but grasp more tightly. The scenery took a deep breath. When she was full of energy, she suddenly cried out: "help, the great God is not polite to others!" The sound resounded through the street, and all the busy and resting people looked in the direction of the sound. "Startrace, what are you doing?" I don''t know when Mu GUI youyou said. He looked at the scene in front of him and showed a friendly smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1397 The star trace body a stiff, he grasps the scenery hand tight, finally actually slowly lets go, bowed the head to say a voice: "Your Majesty." As soon as he let go of her hand, the scenery immediately returned to the back of the sundial, and saw the star trace and looked at herself. She snorted with no good temper. The sundial held her hand and completely blocked her behind him. Mu GUI said jokingly, "star trace, you seem to scare our lovely scenery girl." The scenery looks stunned. For the modifier given by Mu GUI in front of his name Some feel puzzled. The reason why you can''t hold your Majesty''s words is that there is no sign of the wind "Oh?" Mu Guiyi looked at the star trace with a pair of smiles. "I don''t know what reason would make the great deity who has always followed the rules to do such a thing against etiquette?" Star trace pursed his lips and was silent for a moment. After a moment, he said, "it was the minister who was obsessed with himself for a moment and did something against etiquette. I was willing to be punished." "The great God!" Feng Quan didn''t resist saying a word. He didn''t understand why the star track who always lived in the rules would do this kind of thing, and he didn''t understand why he was willing to admit punishment without explaining it. Therefore, he put his eyes on the scenery, and it is certain that she did something bad to make the star trace so abnormal. The scenery of carrying the pot for no reason, the corner of the mouth, heaven and earth testify, but she did nothing, she was inexplicably caught by the star trace. He always said that what she had done would trigger the departure period in advance. But when she passed by him, she did nothing. Could it be that her breath was wrong? Star trace droops his head and does not speak, only the hand hanging on the side of his body clenches into a fist. It is undeniable that his body is in an extremely uncomfortable state. I believe that men who have experienced estrus will understand it. Mu GUI is not in a hurry to punish the star trace. He smiles and looks at the scenery. "For this matter, I don''t know how the scenery girl looks at it." "Of course I don''t like it..." Scenery subconsciously said his feelings, and Mu GUI asked her how to look at it, in addition to answering a very hate do not like, she did not know what should be answered. After hearing this, Mu GUI chuckled, "the star track is the great deity of our country, which represents the image of the whole country. If he makes a mistake, of course, it can''t be handled lightly, but the victim is the scenery girl. So I want to ask, how does Fengjing girl want to deal with the star trace?" Kill him? No, no, no, not yet. She thought for a moment and said, "let him work in the kitchen for three months." Isn''t the star track always high? Let him do this kind of servant''s work, presumably he will take this as an insult of his life. "Is that all right?" Mu GUI asked with a smile. After watching the drama for a long time, the porridge with flowers said: "of course not good!" Mu GUI asked again, "what''s the opinion of the goddess?" "Obviously, star trails like scenery." Hua congee this speech, instant silence. The first thing to come back to God was the star trace, which he quickly denied, "the goddess should not talk nonsense!" He admits that scenery can bring about changes in his body, but he doesn''t think it is like liking. He can''t like people because he is a God who serves God and is only devoted to God. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1398 "Flower porridge waved," star trace you don''t pretend, scenery looks good, before there are many people secretly like her, you will like her is not strange. " "Well, don''t talk nonsense!" The scenery is concerned about the idea of sundial. What''s more, the sundial has already sunk. She glared at her porridge and said, "don''t mention which pot you don''t open. I haven''t said a few words with star trace. He will like me. He will see the ghost, OK?" "How do you talk to the goddess?" The wind spring was dissatisfied with the sound, and he had long been dissatisfied with the scenery and sundials. The scenery turned away his lips, and the sundial said politely: "scenery doesn''t understand etiquette. Please don''t blame me." Mugui didn''t look at the sundial. He just laughed and seemed to be in a good mood. He asked Xingji, "do you really like scenery girl?" "Your Majesty, please do not misunderstand me!" The star trace is urgent, "minister is a great deity, how can there be worldly feelings?" Mu GUI is a smile again, "if so, then just why do you pull and pull to the scenery girl?" "That''s..." "Besides, you''re not feeling well at the moment." Mu GUI said calmly: "the pain of oestrus is not something you want to cover up." The star trace turned pale and could not speak. Scenery raised her hand to help her forehead, she vowed that she would never want to hear the words "oestrus". Flower porridge clapped hands and said with a smile: "I said, star track, you just like scenery!" The sundial turned darker. Mu GUI said in a light voice: "so it is. Even if the star trace is a great God who has little desire, it will also be moved to the woman you like." "Your Majesty..." Star trace also wanted to say something, but mu GUI interrupted his words with a smile, "does that star trace have an idea, ask me for marriage?" Before the sundial spoke, the scenery stood up and said, "I don''t want to marry him!" This also wants to say no to the star trace, hear the scenery this full of disgust, the face is also a cold, although he is not planning to give marriage, but dislike this kind of thing, shouldn''t he come? "Why don''t you want to marry Xingji?" Mu GUI asked casually, as if it were just a simple curiosity. Scenery quietly looked at the sundial, mouth up, said happily: "because I have a favorite person." The sundial held her hand slightly tight. "The scenery girl already has a favorite person." Mu GUI lips with a smile, the end is romantic charm, "I do not know that person, is not me?" "Ah?" The scenery is muddled. The sundial looked very ugly. Even the star trace is shocked to see Mu GUI, not only he, but also Fengquan. They have been around his majesty for many years. He is not like a person who makes such a joke. Mu GUI coughed, and a smile appeared on his pale face. He seemed to be in a good mood and felt very happy. He said leisurely: "I think this face looks pretty good and has good temper. Especially for women, she has endless patience. If you think about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with the scenery girl if she likes me, isn''t it?" He is such a great woman who sells melons and boasts himself. But judging from his face and his generosity, people can''t say the word narcissism, because what he said is the truth. In the silence, the sundial suddenly said, "you are old." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1399 The silence was even greater. Mu GUI was looking at the sundial with a big smile. "It''s no wonder that the elder brother is like a father, and the son of sundial is so picky. But I guess I''m just less than ten years old. Older people are easier to take care of people. Isn''t that a good thing? " "When she is too old, there will be a generation gap. Her scenery is still young and her temperament is lively. When she is too old, she will only feel dull." Sundial is not afraid of Mu GUI''s identity. He boldly said: "when my parents died of illness in the early years, they entrusted the scenery to me to take care of. If the scenery can not find a suitable person, then I should take care of her all my life. What''s more, the palace is not suitable for her because of its deception and simple personality. Please don''t make any more jokes." "Master sundial..." Mu GUI''s eyes narrowed slightly, a smile, especially sincere, "it''s really a good brother." "I''ve been with the scenery for many years. She has only one family member. Of course, I have to be nice to her." "Brother..." The scenery wiped tears, and the performance with great cooperation moved the appearance of tears. The sundial slapped her head with a wooden face, which had a deep feeling of elder brother like father and father''s love like mountain. When the atmosphere seemed to ease, Mu GUI said with a smile, "if I say I must bring the scenery into the palace?" Only this moment, people''s hearts seem to be covered with a layer of shadow, because Mu GUI''s words, full of ten have a threat. Even the careless flower porridge also noticed that it was not right. She looked at the scenery anxiously, then turned back to Mu GUI and said, "Your Majesty, scenery is my friend. Please don''t be strong..." "Goddess." Mu Guiyi looked at the porridge with no emotion. Although the corners of his eyes were slightly bent with a smile, his eyes were cold and frightening, "this is something about the scenery and me, and no one can interrupt." Hua congee was afraid to step back. This was the first time that she saw such a mu GUI. Before that, she had always thought that he was a good-natured king, but who could sit on the throne of God? Who was the harmless nature of human beings and animals? Mu GUI also put his eyes on the scenery, and his smile did not change. "I don''t know that the scenery girl is willing to marry me? Or Would you like me to tie you back to the palace and marry me again? " Scenery for the first time to know, but also give people a choice. Sundial has already pulled the scenery behind him. Even in the face of Mu GUI, he still has great momentum, "which scenery will not be selected. She will follow me." Suddenly, a group of people in black appeared in the crowd, and I don''t know who called out an assassin. The people ran in a panic, and all the bowls were spilled on the ground. Mu GUI frown, light spit out two words, "wind spring." "Yes, your majesty." Feng Quan waved, "catch all the assassins!" "Yes A group of soldiers took orders and drew their swords forward. Seeing this, the sundial pulled the people around him and ran into the panic stricken crowd. He said: "My divine power can only be restored by sunlight. During this period, the country of Nancai is raining. Only today is a little sunny. Don''t worry. Thinking about Dongyang country, we can go back soon. Scenery..." Just as he looked down, he stopped. Hua congee looks very bad, but the sundial is pale. I don''t know when, the person he catches is not the scenery, but the gruel standing by Mu GUI''s side! "Scenery!" Mu GUI looks into the distance. Under the eaves of the house, Mu GUI, who is protected by all, is holding a comatose girl in his arms. Star trace stood in front of Mu GUI and said, "do you think only you can transfer space?" Holding the scenery of Mu Guiyi smile, can be said to be very lazy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1400 The power that God gives believers is the same, and how much strength a believer can exert depends on their own ability. The star track has never clearly revealed his strength to the outside world, but since he can sit in the position of a great God, it proves that his strength is definitely not lower than that of a sundial. Just as huacongee said, the star track can give the mirror the ability to see another scene. Naturally, he can see and hear the secret conversation of the three of them about the scenery. Therefore, he also understood why Mu GUI wanted to keep the scenery and sundial. As an emperor, Mu GUI couldn''t have left two strangers without any scruple. The words of scenery and sundial were full of flaws. They didn''t believe it, let alone that Mu GUI would believe them. He wanted to keep them both because he saw the appearance of the New Goddess in the double-sided mirror of the star track when he sent out a message calling out a new goddess in Dongyang kingdom. At first I felt like a beauty, then He felt like a smart beauty. Since she can make the two great deities interested in her at the same time, it proves that she has a charm that he doesn''t know. Mu GUI doesn''t care about this, he just needs to know one thing. Scenery is a goddess, and this goddess appeared in his oestrus. His body did not calm down, but was inexplicable There was a desire to touch her skin. Mugui seldom has a time when he can''t understand it. In public and private, he will not let the scenery return to Dongyang. So the scenery is sleeping in his arms now. If the scenery is still awake, she must say that she is really a disaster free, but it is a pity that she is in a coma now. The sundial''s face finally became flustered. He released his hand holding huacongee and began to walk in the opposite direction of the flow of people. However, there were too many people and his pace of advance was very difficult. A rare smile appeared on the cold expression of the star track for many years. He said, "the great God of sundial in Dongyang Kingdom has heard of your powerful power for a long time, but now I finally see it, it seems that it is no more than that." "Let the scenery go!" I don''t know when the crowd disappeared, and the sundial was surrounded by archers in black, lying under the eaves and corners. Hua congee felt the fear that she had not seen for a long time. She went to block the sundial. "Your Majesty, the sundial is my friend. Please don''t hurt him!" Mu Guiyi smiles, "please forgive me for refusing this request." A meal of porridge. Sundial is not a man hiding behind a woman. He stood up and said with cold eyes: "if you let the scenery go, I am the great God of Dongyang country. You will be more valuable if you hold on to me." "You''re not worth half a cent here." Mu Gui Yang lip, a smile, such as the spring breeze, "you really when I don''t know? Scenery is the second goddess called out by Dongyang state. According to ancient books, only one goddess will appear in the past 100 years. If the scenery is the real goddess... " The sundial asked, "if the scenery is not a real goddess?" "If the scenery is not..." Mu GUI seemed to think for a moment, then raised his lips and laughed, "what''s the matter? I need her To relieve the pain of estrus. " "Scenery, she doesn''t want to marry you!" she said "She will marry you But what about that? " Mu GUI said slowly, "you can''t fight me, this is the fact." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1401 The sundial is just a divine official. Among the common people, he is indeed of incomparable dignity, but no matter how noble he is, he can not be compared with the king of a country. Yes, that''s the truth. The sundial locked his eyes on the scene in a coma. He could not help thinking that she was still so close to himself before If he can find out the real strength of the star trace earlier, if he can recover his strength early and leave with the scenery But the reality is not if. "You say It doesn''t matter whether the scenery is a goddess or not... " Mu GUI nodded and said with a smile: "not bad." "Let''s make a bet." The sundial said indifferently: "whether it is Dongyang or Nancai, the goddess is needed to summon the dragon, and the most important thing is how strong the wish of the goddess is." Mu returned and did not speak, and the star trace, who was also in charge of the Ministry, disdained to open his mouth. "It is not easy to summon a dragon. Is it possible to summon a dragon if you want to do so?" "Hello, sundial..." "You don''t want to bet, you know I don''t have the ability to summon the dragon. " The sundial looked at the porridge and said, "I only need one wish." "What?" "When the dragon appears, two wishes can be granted to the goddess. I hope the goddess can give me a wish." Hua congee didn''t know where the confidence of sundial came from. It was a bottomless thing for her, but after seeing the unconscious scenery, Hua congee gritted her teeth and said, "good!" A golden array of light appeared at the foot of the porridge. He said in a cold voice, "calm down, you don''t have to think about anything except calling the dragon." "I understand..." Hua congee closed her eyes and began to call the dragon''s name in her mind. Just as she passed through, sundial had more than one experiment to hold a ceremony to summon the dragon for her in Dongyang kingdom. But before, she always wanted to go home and couldn''t settle down, so she failed every time. But today is different. She told herself that if she fails again, not only the sundial may die, but also the scenery may be imprisoned for life. She does not want such a result. Looking at the star trace, Xiang Mu GUI said, "Your Majesty, don''t waste any more time. The sundial''s identity is not simple. He is a great deity of Dongyang state. If he dies, the power of Dongyang will lead to riots, which is a good thing for Nancai kingdom." "I remember..." Mu GUI''s eyes are up, "except for the things related to God, the star track has never been in charge of state affairs. How did it suddenly change today?" The star trace hangs head, "minister is to consider for your majesty." "Well, it''s hard for star trace. I have my own plan in mind. You don''t have to say much." "Yes..." The star trace stepped back and did not speak any more. He tried to hold a ceremony for Hua congee. However, Hua congee failed to succeed, so he did not believe that Huacong could really summon a dragon this time. However, what is surprising is that the sky full of dark clouds all year round in Nancai Kingdom suddenly gives out a ray of golden light at this moment. The star trace is stunned, but mu GUI is amused to laugh. In the quiet atmosphere, the golden light drove away the dark clouds. The more brilliant the light was, a dragon song came from the sky, which made everyone''s heart shake. Hua congee opened her eyes and saw the golden dragon circling in the sky instead of in the sky. She said happily, "I succeeded!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1402 Hua congee is originally a goddess. As long as it comes to the critical moment, the plot will naturally open up for her and let her successfully summon the dragon. Dragon floating in front of the porridge, his voice distant and loud, "you call me?" But it is a simple sentence, but his voice seems to have been still powerful echo in people''s mind. For the first time, she saw how high-end and domineering creatures only lived in the myths and legends. She encouraged her and said, "I called you!" "Since you summoned me, according to the rules, I promise you two wishes." I give my wish to the sundial "Sundial?" Dragon a pair of golden pupil to look at the sundial, "a strange name." If before, the sundial would have been excited to see the dragon. But now, he said calmly, "Lord dragon, I''m the great God sundial of Dongyang kingdom." The Dragon asked directly, "what do you want?" "Please take the girl named scenery from her covetous hands and take her back to me." "It''s just a small request..." The Dragon looked at the scenery again. He looked at the scenery and then said in a cold voice, "she shouldn''t have survived." The sundial suddenly looked up. "What do you say?" "This Terran girl should not live in this world." The Dragon flew to Mu GUI again, "she is a disaster." "Even if the Dragon said so..." Mu GUI said with a faint smile: "I didn''t intend to do what you said." Dragon golden pupil condensation, "little human I dare to be so rampant. " "I think there''s something wrong with dragon." Mu GUI blinked his eyes and said with a light smile: "in this world, there are not a few of your believers, and there are also many who ask for your help. Unfortunately, compared with believing in God, I prefer to get what I want by myself. For example, my health is not good, and I''m dying, but it is said that If you take the meat of the dragon, you can get rid of all kinds of diseases. " "Your majesty!" said the star Mu GUI''s words were totally beyond his expectation. Mu GUI also looked at the star trace with a smile in his eyes. "The great God, in order to find a way to summon the dragon, it''s really hard for you. Although the dragon was not summoned by you in the end, but after years of hard work in you, you can rest assured that even if the dragon is not there, your position as a great God will always be preserved." The star trace moved his lips and could not say a word. He was educated to serve God and call God, but now His king said to kill God He looked at the Xiangfeng spring again, but the wind spring avoided his sight. From the very beginning, Fengquan knew the plan of Mugui, and he was willing to participate in the action of killing God. The smile on Mu GUI''s face disappeared, "Fengquan." "Yes, your majesty." Fengquan raised his hand and said, "do it In a flash, all the bows and arrows stained with phosphorous powder came out, and the overwhelming barbed wire went towards the dragon. "Arrogant man!" Just a swing tail, a house collapsed, pressure on a lot of people. But what is the death of one or two people? The most important thing for mu GUI is that some people who work for themselves will die, and others will rush forward. He never thought that he could easily capture the legendary dragon. However, he believed that even the most powerful thing would be exhausted, the method of wheel fight could be of great use. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1403 Fengquan brings a good wooden chair. Mu GUI sits down. He holds the scenery in his arms and caresses her face gently. It can be seen that he is in a good mood. However, he seems to have not seen or heard the thunder and fire handover not far away. "Sundial, what shall we do?" Hua congee looked at the sundial, but saw the sundial standing in the same place. He seemed to have no way out and lost his power. She felt that it was not like him. The sundial would not even want to die for the sake of scenery. But Huacong porridge had no time to think about it. She gritted her teeth and said to Mugui, "if you kill the dragon, what should we do about the waterlogging in Nancai country?" Mu GUI raised his eyes with a smile. He was extremely natural and unrestrained. "The kingdom of Nancai doesn''t need any dragon, and the people of Nancai don''t need any dragon power. They just need to believe in their only God, that is me." What if there is no dragon? After all, with him there, the kingdom of Nancai will not have a day of subjugation. Hua congee suddenly felt that the Mu GUI he had seen before was all fake. He was not the kind of man and animal harmless that he thought he was. Of course, he would not be that kind of person. The sound of fighting was too noisy. The sleeping man finally opened his eyes and rubbed his eyes. After seeing everything in front of her, she didn''t have time to ask why, but tried to find the shadow of the sundial. Finally, she saw him. She wanted to run to his side and imprisoned her body with both hands, "let me go!" Looking up to see, is holding her own Mu GUI, she can''t help being stunned. Mu GUI narrowed his eyes and laughed and covered her ears, "does the scenery still feel noisy now? Don''t sleep a little longer "Who''s going to sleep?" She didn''t get angry and broke his hand. "What did you do to me? What have you done to sundials? " "Heaven and earth testify that I have not done anything too much. Why should the scenery be so angry?" She wanted to get down from him again. Although Mu GUI was a sick boy, his strength as a man was not small, and the scenery could not move. She asked aloud, "what do you want to do?" "What I want to do is very simple, eat dragon meat, get a healthy body, and then marry the scenery." What he said seems to be just saying what we eat today, but what he said is to kill the God who believes in the world. Scenery just stayed for a while, she subconsciously said, "you are crazy." "The scenery misunderstood, in order to be able to kill the dragon one day, I prepared for a long time." He looked at the battlefield with a smile, "these dead men, I don''t know how much effort I have spent, just waiting for the goddess to summon the dragon, but I wasted a lot of time." "The things you''re talking about What does it have to do with me? " Scenery asked aloud: "I don''t have much contact with you. Soon after we met, you said you would marry me. Don''t you think your feelings come too fast?" "It''s a wonderful feeling." Mu GUI chuckled, "I don''t know if you believe the scenery. I always feel that there is some connection between us..." "You mean, do you like my face?" Although she did not think he was a lecher, she could not deny that her first reaction was like this. "Although I admit that this beautiful leather bag is very charming, I have seen many beauties." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1404 Scenery gnaws a tooth, "you after all blind eye see on me which spot, I change still can''t?" "Scenery is so angry that I can''t help but feel that you are more lovely." Mu Guiyu is smiling and frivolous. Unlike his style, he seems to be more and more charming. The scenery admits that he is good-looking, but she has never had the feeling of palpitation to him like a sundial. She struggled violently, "let me go! I''m going to see the sundial "He will soon be a dead man. Why should the scenery miss him so much?" She was stiff, and after a moment she lowered her voice and said, "if you dare to do anything to him, I will definitely kill you." "If you die under the peony, it''s also romantic to be a ghost." After that, he sighed in a low voice, "scenery, why don''t you understand it? From the beginning, I didn''t intend to take your heart, so even if you hate me and hate me, it doesn''t matter "Mu GUI!" He laughed again. "Angry? It doesn''t matter. All I have to do is leave you by my side As if to confirm his determination, the Dragon nearby roared, his limbs were entangled in chains, and people from all directions pulled the chains together. The pain that could split ordinary people would also act on the dragon. When she looked at the indifferent sundial, she felt more anxious, "Mu GUI! You lunatic! Let me go Mu GUI but smile not language. And over there, the Golden Dragon has fallen from the sky and fallen to the ground. The mud has stained his golden body, and the high dragon has disappeared. The scenery saw people from all directions rushing to the dragon with spears and halberds. Although she did not know the so-called dragon, she also knew that once the Dragon died, there would be no rival for mu GUI. Therefore, the Dragon could not die. When the scenery felt helpless, the sound of soldiers and horses came from the outside, and the sudden soldiers and horses broke out a blood path among a group of dead men. After a moment, the sudden people automatically gave way to a road, and came slowly. Shen Yue was protected by Xinye. "Interesting." Scenery heard a whisper in her ear. She looked up and saw that although Mu GUI was still smiling, his eyes were dark and bottomless. Shen Yue a smile, "cup emperor, long heard of fame." "It''s better to see what you hear. Emperor Ming is young, but I''ve heard a lot about it." "Hino!" When she saw Xinye, she couldn''t even care about her life. She ran over and said, "they''re going to kill the dragon. Stop them!" Xinye saw the flower porridge unhurt, he was relieved, but the face did not show, only said: "Your Majesty has plans, don''t say much." "Sundial." Shen Yue made a sound, with a smile in his eyes. The sundial finally responded. It seemed that he had just regained consciousness, "scenery..." He walked closer to the direction of the scenery, until Shen Yue called his name again, he stopped and looked back. His eyes were slightly confused, "Your Majesty?" "Sundial, it''s hard to protect the goddess these days." Shen Yue indifferent smile, a pair of black eyes, as if to be able to see everything. Mu GUI finally let go of the scenery. He stood up, but his hands were still clinging to the wrist of the scenery and refused to let her leave. He said with a smile, "the emperor of the Ming Dynasty is here. I don''t know what I can do for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1405 "I''m here today for only two things." Shen Yue said slowly: "first, it is to bring back the goddess and deity of our country. Second, it is to save the God of all of us, that is, the dragon." "It''s a pity that you can''t do anything today." Mu GUI said with a happy smile: "first, the sundial must die, as for the goddess Anyway, there are two goddesses. It''s better for us to have one of them. This porridge can summon the dragon to you and the scenery to me. Second, the dragon must die today. " Shen Yue chuckled. Although he was the youngest in the field, the imperial momentum around him was not weak at all. "The meaning of the wine cup emperor is to have a big war." "Why not have a big war?" The two men each smile, as if the war is imminent. The scenery looked back and forth at the two people, inexplicably felt that the two emperors were so similar that she shook her head and felt that she thought too much. Her eyes were on the sundial again. She had just stepped forward, but she was caught back by Mu GUI. The sundial looked at Mu GUI''s hand, which was close to her pulse, and did not dare to move easily, even though he wanted to get close to her and protect her in his arms. The two sides of the horse ready posture, only waiting for their respective monarchy order, is a bloody confrontation. At this time, the atmosphere is rarely silent. At this time, unwilling to be bound by a dragon, Mu GUI and Shen Yue raised their hands at the same time. "Hino." "Wind spring." The two generals took orders at the same time and charged at the same time. There was a lot of fighting, and there was a curtain of blood in front of the scenery. But for a moment, a closer sound of sword was heard. She stayed for a moment and turned her head slightly. What she saw was Mu GUI with a long sword running through her body. Behind Mu GUI, the star track stands with his sword. "Your majesty!" Feng Quan shouts, he wants to rush past, but in Xinye in front of him, he can not move forward. A trace of blood spilled over the corner of his mouth, but mu GUI raised his hand to wipe it. His face was always pale, and because he had always been tolerant, now he lost too much blood, and he could not see what pain he had. He said with a relaxed smile, "star trace, you are beyond my expectation." "I am the great God." "I am a great God who serves God. Anyone who dares to blaspheme should be punished," the star trace said without expression "Just for that reason?" The star trace took a look at the scenery, "just for this reason." Mu GUI laughed, "star trace, star trace, I thought that even if I dare to kill God, with your foolish loyalty, you will not do anything against me." "But that''s just what your majesty thinks." "Do you know that from now on you will bear the name of regicide?" "Your Majesty once said that you should not be influenced by others." "It''s hard for you to remember so clearly." "So, I will never be influenced by others." Star trace pulled out the sword, the sound of blood dripping, at this moment is more harsh. Mu GUI''s body is not stable, is the scenery helped him, he weak smile, "rare, the scenery has not abandoned me." "Are you going to die?" The scenery is calm. "Mu GUI is relaxed smile again," so many years, I held up how much pain, how can so easily die? " "Take care of yourself, then." She released her hand and stepped back. The smile on Mugui''s face congealed. She said, "I''m going back to the sundial. I''ll never see Mu GUI again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1406 Mu GUI reached out his hand and could only touch the corner of her dress. He saw her turning around and her back across the battlefield, as well as the posture of her finally falling into the arms of a man. She was tightly held in her arms by the sundial, showing a gesture that he never experienced. She sighed and slowly put down her empty hand. No one will care about him. On the other side, the scenery hung on the sundial, and she didn''t care what the people around her would look at her. If Shen Yue didn''t appear, she might have been captured by Mu GUI. Under Mu GUI''s care, she believed that her chance of escape was slim. But now she came back to him, and there was nothing better than this. The sundial held her far away from the battlefield. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. The soft kiss fell between her lips for a moment. Then he finished the long kiss, but did not leave. He pressed her lips and asked, "is there anything wrong?" "No, I''m fine." The scenery gathered together to kiss him again, "sundial Just now I was thinking, what should I do if I am really captured and you are killed by him. Fortunately, all this doesn''t have to happen... " "It''s my carelessness that scares you. It doesn''t matter I won''t let you in danger again Sundial did not know how many people were better than himself in the world, but he could be sure of only one. He would sacrifice everything, even his own life. The scenery felt his determination. She put her face on his chest and breathed out a deep breath. The stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. She didn''t want to care about the next battlefield, the casualties and the outcome of Mugui. In the emotional aspect, she has always identified a person, as long as the two love each other, it is difficult for her to be able to live another man in her heart. For the feelings of this terrible single-minded attitude, destined that she will not be a fraternal person, and therefore, Mu GUI can not be the one who worries her. The war has entered a white hot, but the people of Nancai kingdom are fighting and retreating. Fengquan has long been reluctant to fight when he sees Mu GUI injured. In order to capture the dragon, they have already died and suffered heavy losses. If they continue to fight, it will only be harmful to them. The purpose of the star trace is to prevent Mu GUI from harming the dragon, but he did not want to die. Although Mu GUI was seriously injured, and because of his weak physique, it was not impossible to save his life. The dead man drags Xinye''s step, and the wind spring has come to Mu GUI''s side, and the star trace has disappeared. He has no time to take care of it, and is busy protecting Mu GUI to leave under the cover of the dead man. Xinye wants to chase, Shen Yue said: "poor bandits can''t chase. This is the territory of Nancai country. Their reinforcement will be faster than ours." Although Xinye is unwilling, but also had to stay down, he raised his hand and ordered his subordinates, "quickly release the dragon." "Let it go?" Shen Yue a smile, "Xin general is wrong, such a good opportunity, how easy to release the dragon?" "Your Majesty, you don''t want to eat dragon meat, do you?" Shen Yue looked at the other side of the lovers, his eyes with a smile at the dragon, "eat dragon meat, how can I do such an elegant thing? I just It''s just that you want the scales of the dragon to make a nice dress. " Dragon: "the Dragon He just came out to fulfill two wishes for the goddess. Who did he offend!? Either you want to eat his meat or you want to pull his scales! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1407 In the face of the silence, Shen Yue chuckled and said, "I''m joking. The dragon is so noble, how can it be hurt easily? Don''t release the dragon as soon as possible. " The people immediately took action and untied the chains that bound the dragon. The Dragon immediately shook off the mud on his body, restored his golden body, and soared into the air. He glanced at the people present, and finally his eyes fell on the scenery, "that Terran..." She looked up at the dragon and said, "do you call me?" "Who are you?" She is very calm answer: "summer scenery." "You are not in this world." "Yes, I came from another world." "Why do you come across here?" The scenery and happy looking at the sundial, hanging on him, she did not feel embarrassed, "of course, the sundial called me here." "It''s impossible to have two people from different worlds at the same time..." When the dragon was silent, he looked at the sundial again, but he didn''t know what he thought. In a moment, he flew into the clouds. The clouds disappeared in the sky. Instead, it was dark clouds. It seemed that heavy rain was about to fall. Flower porridge gruel is not reconciled to call a way: "said to call the dragon can wish it!" However, no voice answered her. Flower porridge gas straight stamp feet. The scenery asked the sundial, "what happened to the dragon?" "Xu is He''s hurt. He needs to go back and heal The sundial looked at her wholeheartedly, but he could not help but kiss the corner of her lip with his head down. "It will be nice if you are still here." They don''t have to care about anything else. It''s hard for an old face to blush because a self disciplined man like a sundial can''t make such an intimate gesture to her in front of so many people. Shen Yue came over, and he said with a smile, "you have been talking about the past for a long time. Can you follow me back to Dongyang?" Scenery embarrassed smile, from the sundial body down, she stood behind the sundial, quiet when a beautiful girl. The sundial looked a little uneasy. He coughed and said, "everything but at your Majesty''s command." "After all, Nancai is not our territory. It''s not easy to stay more. We''d better leave as soon as possible." The sundial nodded, "yes." Shen Yue came just at the right time, but he also came all of a sudden. No one remembers to ask why he suddenly came to Nancai. What''s important is that they all returned to Dongyang safely in the end. When Hua congee came back safely, Xinye really put down his heart, but what he cared about was that huacongee was not good for him. Under his doubts, he could not help but put his suspicious eyes on the scenery. Seeing Xinye''s malicious eyes, the scenery immediately glared back, "what are you looking at?" Xinye face a cold, will say what cool crazy bully drag words, flower porridge looked in the past, "what do you want to do to my friend?" Xinye a meal, "she is your friend?" "Scenery is my friend of course. She was my friend when I didn''t know you." "Flower porridge squint eyes," Xinye, I warn you not to make random ideas. " She still resents what he said he was taking advantage of himself not long ago. The scenery is also due to the quarrel between Huacong and Xinye. In any case, no matter how the male and female owners quarrel, they will not separate. When they enter the palace, she follows the sundial all the way to his temple. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1408 The sundial looked at her cleverness, and could not help but ordered people to bring out all the food in the temple and put it in front of her. He touched her head again and said, "eat it." The scenery was staring at him. He asked, "don''t you like these? Then I''ll go to the imperial dining room and get some others. " "No more." She grabbed his hand. "I just feel You seem to be dealing with me as a pet. " "I didn''t think so," said the sundial "Now you see me and you want to take out the food. Aren''t you keeping me as a pet?" "Don''t I think you like to eat?" He sat down and held her in his lap, and since he had established a relationship, he had become more and more adept in these intimate movements. Although the scenery words said so, but she will not and eat bad, she picked up a cake, and leaned against the sundial''s arms, leisurely said: "then you really know me." "Nature should know you." After all, we are going to get married "By the way, we are going to get married!" Scenery sat up straight, holding his face and said, "then when do you say to Shen Yue that you want to marry me?" "The sooner, of course, the better." He looked into her eyes and whispered, "I will see your majesty tomorrow and tell him that I will marry you. Of course, the sooner we get married, the better." "Well..." Scenery and worried said: "what if Shen Yue does not agree?" "If your majesty does not agree..." The sundial said without hesitation, "then I will go to your majesty and say that I will resign as a great God." "What if he doesn''t agree again?" "If so Then I''ll take you out of here. " The scenery was stupefied for a moment. The sundial was like taking her to elope, so they might have to live in exile in the latter half of their lives. This was not a simple decision. She sighed again. She could not afford to eat the cake. She leaned over his shoulder and said, "sundial You don''t have to sacrifice for me "It''s not sacrifice I just choose what is more important to me between scenery and power. " He turned his head slightly and gave her a kiss on the cheek. No matter what you want to abandon, if you can get her by your side, it''s worth everything. What ordinary people may not get after struggling for a lifetime is not important to him at all. The scenery rubbed against his neck again, "sundial, I like what you really like. There''s nothing wrong with it." "There is no mistake, of course." The sundial laughed. "I know there are many places I can''t compare with others, but the scenery just likes me like this." She said with a smile, "that is, there are more men than you in the world, but I just like you. Sundial, you should marry me as soon as possible, but there are a group of people waiting for me." "I know." The sundial patted her on the back. He looked down at her head and said in a soft voice, "I will hold the scenery tightly. In any case, I will not let go." The scenery "Hmmm", just felt that she was still held by Mu GUI, and now she was so comfortable talking to him in his arms. It was like a dream. She yawned and fell asleep in his arms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1409 When the scenery woke up again, it was late at night. She was sleeping on the bed with a quilt on her body. After thinking about it, she decided that this was the sundial room. Sitting up from the bed, she looked at the surrounding environment. Just like the people in the sundial, the furnishings of his room were very simple. She sat cross legged on the bed, looking out of the window at night in a daze, until a moment later, the sound of the door opening sounded, she opened her hand, and was held in her arms. The sundial kisses her on the head and asks, "how long have you been awake?" "It didn''t take long..." "What have you done?" she said with a comfortable sigh "To see your majesty." She suddenly came to her senses and looked up and asked, "have you told him about our marriage?" "Not bad." The sundial sat by the bed, held her in his lap, and said softly, "after you fall asleep, I feel more and more dreamy. I asked your majesty at night. I thought his Majesty would not see me, but he did not expect that he would see me." "Did he agree?" She was only concerned with the question, "did he approve of our marriage?" The sundial chuckled and caressed her cheek. "Your Majesty has agreed." "That would be great!" When will we get married "Your Majesty said that it would be enough for us to choose our own day and tell him." The sundial went on to say, "naturally, I have also removed my position as a great deity." It''s a rule that the great deity should keep his holiness. Therefore, the sundial can only remove the position of the great deity and become the most common one in the temple. Although it is still a priesthood, it is also the farthest position from God. The scenery rewarded him with a kiss, "do you have a almanac? Let''s pick a good day in the near future. " Like the sundial, she worries about everyday dreams. The sundial touched her head with a smile. "It''s not urgent now. It''s very late. You need a rest." "Will you sleep with me She blurted out the invitation, which made him blush successfully. He coughed uneasily and said, "scenery, men and women are different..." "Aren''t we getting married soon?" She asked naively, but what she thought in her heart was not so simple. But now we say, "it''s not difficult to get married I''m afraid it will cause gossip, which is not good for your reputation "You think that I have disappeared with you for so many days, and now that you tell your majesty to marry me, the others will not think much about it?" The scenery is interesting to see him, what he said is true. Sundial fell into silence. Facing her initiative, he didn''t know what to say. The scenery came down from him and lay back on the bed with his back to him. He said casually, "if you want to think well and refuse this time, it will not be so easy for you to sleep with me in the future." The sundial was stiff. For the first time, he had such a tangled mood. If he let others know that he was invited by a beautiful woman, he still refused. He was afraid that he did not understand the amorous feelings. However, he did not think of this. He only thought that if he refused, would the scenery really not let him go to her bed? If he''s in the heat Isn''t it very hard to bear? See him for a long time not to move, face to the scenery of the wall again heavy hum. The sundial had no choice but to sigh. He took off his shoes, socks and coat and went to bed and slept outside. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1410 As soon as he lay down, a man came into his arms and hugged her. Scenery happy said: "must force a force you, you will know to take the initiative." "I''m thinking about your reputation," he said innocently "Anyway, I''m not from your side either. It doesn''t matter whether you want to be famous or not. It''s good that everything comes according to your heart." She said relaxed, also said free and easy. The sundial was speechless. He was very quiet. The scenery looked up at him, "why don''t you talk?" Her breath sprayed on his neck, and the sundial looked complicated for a moment. After a while, he said, "don''t move." Seeing the black lines on his neck, the black lines were very similar to what would appear in Mu GUI''s oestrus. She understood something, but said with uncertainty: "sundial Are you in the heat? " The sundial was stiff and silent. She put out her finger and poked him in the face. "Sundial, it seems that you are really in the heat." Once upon a time, she only heard the words "oestrus" particularly harsh, but now she finds it very interesting to say these words to him. The sundial seized her restless hand, and he tried to resist his desire and said, "it''s getting late. Rest early." "Sundial..." The scenery looked at him seriously, "you honestly tell me, do you think, and I just lie in a bed and chat?" The sundial frowned. "Is there anything else that needs to be done?" "You She clenched her teeth and slapped him on the forehead Words fall, she out of his arms, turned around, and back to him. The sundial felt innocent and puzzled. Before, he did not understand the needle in the heart of a woman. Now he did. Although he understood, he did not know how to get the needle out. "Scenery..." As soon as the sundial stretched out a hand to hold her, she clapped it away. He said weakly, "what''s the matter with you? Tell me I''m sorry, isn''t it?" He said so pitifully with such a wrong attitude. When he turned to look at him, he was at a loss. She couldn''t help but feel softer and sighed deeply. She still went back to his arms and said softly, "I''m not angry. Go to sleep." He was such a person who didn''t understand amorous feelings. She didn''t know it for the first time? Although there are many things sundial do not understand, but see scenery and willing to take the initiative to get close to himself, he also feel happy. In the early morning of the next day, the scenery pulled the sundial up. She was anxious for him to choose a good day, which must be the latest. The sundial was just a simple search of the almanac, and immediately found a good day half a month later. When there was no comment on the scenery, he went to see Shen Yue again. Scenery is sitting in the yard waiting for the sundial to come back. Just as the leaves are counted, a small white snake suddenly appears, startling her. She picks up a stone on the ground and wants to smash it. The snake says, "bold man, how dare you offend me?" She asked, "are you The dragon? " "Hum!" The little white snake vomited his message, "if it wasn''t for me, it would have caused a riot, and I would not have appeared in this form." "Then you Why do you want to appear in the way it is now? " "I have only come to tell you that the great god named sundial cannot be trusted." The little white snake said, "if you believe him, you''d better believe the king of Nancai who wants to kill me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1411 The scenery listened to the Dragon No, it was the white snake. She was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean by that?" "Am I not clear enough?" The little white snake swam up to her and said, "the man called sundial is not trustworthy. It''s so simple." "Oh..." Scenery squatting on the ground, she was originally afraid of snakes, but somehow, facing the dragon in the appearance of a snake, she was afraid that there was no, but she felt very interesting. Dragon see her answer perfunctory, tone immediately bad said: "you don''t believe me?" "Why should I believe you?" Fengguang held his head with one hand, and reached out with the other hand, and poked his head with his finger. "Sundial is the man I want to marry. I should believe him more than you do." "Presumptuous!" The Dragon turned his head to avoid her fingers. "I''m a dragon. How can you do something to me?" Scenery skimmed her lips, "then you haven''t seen me move my feet." "Bold man!" He said these arrogant words with such a small body, but there was no sense of threat. The scenery laughed again, "you are really bold if you come to the world again before you are hurt." "But it''s just a little skin injury. How can it bother me?" The Dragon snorted and said in a cold voice, "I''m kind enough to tell you that the sundial is not trustworthy. If you don''t believe it, it''s all right. Don''t try to tease me again." "I didn''t want to tease you. You''re teasing me." Fengjing said: "you said that sundial is an untrustworthy person when you come here, but I think sundial can be trusted. He is nice to me. Although he doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, it is also one of his lovely places. Moreover, he is willing to abandon the position of a great deity for me. You can say that he is such a good man, where is not trustworthy?" "Superficial!" Dragon disdain of cold hiss, "you know why I would say he is not credible?" "Why?" The scenery tilts his head to see him, as if waiting for him to break out some shocking lies. The Dragon twinkled and said, "his identity is my deity, but I have observed that he does not have the divine power that I have given to the believers. In other words, he is not my disciple. Since he is not my disciple, why can he use the space transfer skill that I have given to believers?" The scenery listened to him go around, was said dizzy, for a moment, she said in a voice: "you mean The sundial is not your believer, so he should not have divine power? " "Not bad." If human beings want to possess divine power, they must devoutly believe in a God in order to obtain the gift from God. However, the sundial is not his follower, but he does have the divine power that he does not know belongs to No, to be exact, it''s not the power of a deity, because even if he is as old as a dragon, he can''t feel the source of this power. The scenery coughed and said, "so The sundial has power without believing in you, that is to say, you blind give power to people who are not your believers? " After a meal, the Dragon said angrily, "I am a dragon! Is the oldest God who can''t make mistakes "A man is not a saint, but a man without fault." "I am not a man!" "So you''re more likely to make mistakes." The dragon was so angry that he had no temper. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1412 Seeing that the Dragon did not speak, the scenery raised another topic and asked, "isn''t it that you can make a wish by calling? I remember you were summoned out by huacongee. Why don''t you make a wish for her "Hua congee, who is that?" "You were besieged that day, because you were summoned out by huacongee. Don''t you remember her?" Dragon thought for a while, "originally her name is flower porridge, I almost forgot." "Well, now that you remember, why don''t you go and make her wish?" Has the final say " when to make a wish" is what I say. The Dragon snorted out a breath from his nose, and his attitude was very arrogant. "Only human beings wait for my share. How can I find human share?" "Well, you''re quite remarkable." The scenery laughs, "since only others are waiting for you, and there is no need for you to look for someone else''s share, why do you want to come and tell me that sundial is not credible?" The dragon was silent for a long time. Of course, he couldn''t tell her because he felt a familiar and dangerous smell in the sundial. He had a feeling that if he was free, there would be many variables that he could not control in the future. How could a dragon like him remind the scenery only because of his kindness? He did not speak, the wind bright smile, "say, you so frame the sundial, in the end what purpose?" "I never slander people!" The dragon was angry. Although he did not inform the scenery with such a kind attitude, he did not frame anyone up. The reason why he would come to inform Fengguang was very simple. If he could persuade Fengguang to deal with sundials with him, it would be great. However, it was obvious that his idea was too naive, let alone that he could not bring out the hammer, even if he could not If you can show the evidence of the hammer, the scenery will not necessarily help him. The scenery laughs and tilts his head, "yes, you just fool me." The sundial gave her the feeling that she was too honest. If he would cheat, would no one in the world believe it? "You are stubborn The dragon was so angry that he could only say such a word. If he thought about his identity, the gods respected by all the people, every household should be worshipped at home. If he said a word, the world would have to shake. Where else would there be such a distrust of him! But it''s the scenery. In one person a "snake", one leisurely, the other angry, the other finally came back. As soon as the scenery saw the people walking into the yard, she stood up happily and ran over. She threw herself into his arms and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?" "Fifteen days later, we get married." The sundial touched the top of her head, lowered her head with a smile, raised her jaw and kissed her lips. In recent days, his intimate contact with her has been upgraded step by step. Even if he was touched by the scenery before, he would blush. Now, he has been able to hold her and kiss her calmly. Scenery indulged in this kiss, can not help but take the initiative to respond. After a long time, the gentle kiss ended, he did not retreat, but licked her lips and said: "scenery wants any betrothal gifts can be put forward." "Really?" "Nature is true." "Well After marriage, I''ll be in charge of your salary. " This sentence is tantamount to asking him to hand over the salary card to her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1413 The sundial, without thinking about it, said, "good." For this answer, she is not surprised, but still surprised by his decisiveness, her heart is more happy, stand on tiptoe and get together to print a kiss. There was a light of pleasure in the sundial''s eyes, and he was in a good mood. "By the way..." The scenery remembered the dragon that turned into a little white snake, but when she looked back, the little white snake just on the ground had disappeared. She was stunned for a moment. "What''s the matter?" asked the sundial softly "Nothing..." She shook her head and thought that the dragon was not important, so she didn''t have to say it. No matter what the purpose of the dragon was, she just had to look forward to her wedding. When she learned that the scenery was going to marry the sundial, she was the first one to come to see her. There was no doubt that Hua congee was the first one who came to visit. She hurriedly pulled the scenery to her room and said that she wanted to whisper. The sundial just laughed, but didn''t stop her. As soon as the door was closed, Hua congee couldn''t help asking: "scenery, you think clearly, we are high school students. Would it be bad for you to get married now?" "Do as the Romans do." The scenery does not matter to say: "the woman here did not marry at the age of 16?" "But they are all women who have accepted feudal ideas." "We are the people who have received education, and the old ideas are no longer there," he said After thinking about the scenery, Hua congee is only a 16-7-year-old girl. Even if she is the female owner, she will have some confusion at this age. For example, she does like Xinye, and Xinye does like her. But Huacong porridge is always a little girl who is favored by her parents, and Xinye is too strong for her, and she has a kind of uncertainty Feeling. After all, Hua congee is not as powerful as her soul. So she asked, "what do you think about Xinye?" "What do you think? He has nothing to do with me? " Flower porridge dead duck mouth hard, for Xinye said that thing, she still can''t forget. "You have nothing to do with him? So you won''t admit to liking him? " Hua congee''s face turned red, "of course I don''t like him any more." "You can''t even fool yourself with that." The scenery turned her lips and said, "as long as you are not blind, you can see that you like Xinye, OK?" Flower porridge a Leng, and then uneasy whisper said: "so obvious?" "Look in the mirror yourself and see if it is obvious?" "OK..." Flower porridge, the whole person''s momentum is weak down. Fengguang added: "I know you think I''m still young. It''s really too early to get married now. But in our world, it''s impossible to marry so early. But I know that sundial likes me and I like sundials. I''m sure that I can be responsible for my actions. Therefore, no matter whether I and sundial can go to the end, I won''t fall behind Regret. " After listening to the flower porridge, she felt a lot for a moment. She lowered her head and whispered, "but I can''t do it. You are as brave as you are." "Sometimes it''s not just your own courage." Scenery said: "if you like the person can let you have the courage you lack, then you can really consider whether you can marry him." These words of scenery It''s really poisonous chicken soup www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1414 Hua congee is in a complicated mood. In front of the scenery, she suddenly feels that she is much more timid and at a loss. She can''t help but envy the scenery. She can only hide from Xinye and hesitate. She is shaking her head, obviously is looking for scenery to say her marriage thing, how finally all became she here complains? She decided not to worry about Xinye, but said to the scenery: "if you really decide I have no reason to stop you. I know that you have always been a very independent person, and you are much braver than me. I wish you and sundial a happy life "Thank you." Thank you. The scenery is sincere. Hua congee then said, "I heard that marriage needs to buy a lot of things, especially the wedding dress! This is the most important thing. I''ll go with you to buy it! " The excitement of huacongee is the same as that of those friends who want to marry and can be bridesmaids. The scenery thought that she had no other friends here, so she knew a flower porridge. She nodded and said, "OK, you can go with me to buy a wedding dress." Flower porridge is excited to smile. Fengjing found the sundial to make a list of the things she wanted to buy. The sundial was also his first marriage. He didn''t know what to prepare. So he had to turn to the old mother who had made a wedding ceremony for the palace. When she got a large list, the scenery lost the impulse to purchase in person. She threw the list to the sundial and turned to pick the wedding dress ¡£ As for the wedding dress, the flower porridge seems more cautious than the scenery. The scenery originally planned to take one of them home without trying, but the flower porridge was not allowed. She not only took out five or six pieces of wedding clothes, but also had to pull the scenery to try. When the scenery finally came out, she was too tired to speak. When she went shopping before, she felt troublesome, not to mention trying on such a troublesome ancient wedding dress. Many people can''t understand why his Majesty was so tolerant to sundials. He not only agreed to their marriage, but also asked the palace to report the wedding ceremony in a standard no less than that of the prince''s marriage. Therefore, there were many gossips saying that his Majesty would promote the sundial to a great God in a short time. Sundial didn''t care about these things at all. Now his first priority was to get married with the scenery. The wedding date came as promised. With his Majesty''s great honor for sundial, many civil and military ministers came to congratulate him even if he came down from the position of a great God. The sundial was pulled to drink outside. The scenery sat on the bed and dozed off with a red cap. Fortunately, she had eaten something to satisfy her hunger. Otherwise, after such a series of wedding ceremonies and wearing such heavy headdress, she would have been hungry. Just when the scenery yawned again, the door opened. She sat down quickly and grabbed the corner of her dress nervously. She listened to the sound of footsteps approaching, until a white corner appeared in her eyes. She was stunned, immediately lifted the cover, then rose to ask: "how can you be here?" The man in white laughs, "the scenery is going to be married, how can I not come?" It''s Mu GUI. The scenery looks at him, and his intuition is not right. His face is not morbid and pale, and his complexion is much healthier. He should have been seriously injured and should not be here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1415 As for the guard of scenery, Mugui just laughs at it. He even appreciates the appearance of her wedding dress seriously. Finally, he sincerely appreciates: "I have known for a long time that if the scenery is put on the wedding dress, it must be beautiful." "You haven''t answered me yet. Why are you here?" Scenery with the rest of the corner of the eye to observe the surrounding, looking for something that can be defensive. Mu GUI said with a smile? I''m going to be married today, of course. " She bit her lip. "Why are you Can you come to Dongyang palace? This is not your territory. " "Even if I am the king of a country, it is really very difficult for me to go to the imperial palace of the enemy country." Mu GUI was in a good mood and said, "but if the king of Dongyang is willing to let me in, it will be different." "What do you say?" The unexpected answer surprised her. Mu GUI looked at her with a smile on her lips. "It''s natural that the scenery would not be believed. After all, as the monarch of the enemy country, how could Shen Yue let me in? But if we have a common purpose, then the answer is not necessarily "Make it clear!" Her heart suddenly had a bad premonition, "what is the common purpose you said?" Mu GUI didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, he looked out of the window at night and said leisurely, "on the wedding night, the scenery doesn''t think the bridegroom has ignored you for too long? Even if we have to drink with our guests, it seems that we have wasted too much time. " The scenery clings to the corner of her dress, and her uneasiness is getting stronger and stronger. Without saying a word, she goes to the door. Mugui grabbed her wrist, he said with a smile: "that is the wedding night, as a bride, the scenery does not stay in the new house, but also want to go where?" "Let me go!" She tried her best to take out her hand, but from the beginning she understood that she was not his opponent in terms of strength alone. Although Mu GUI is ill, no one knows how strong he is. "I know the scenery wants to find a sundial, but I''m here. Why doesn''t the scenery want to see me more?" "Look at a man who wants to kill my husband!" "No, he''s not your husband yet." Mu Gui Yang lip, "you haven''t got a round house yet, haven''t you?" "The relationship between me and him does not need to be expressed by the physical relationship!" As soon as he grasped her hand, she leaned forward and bumped into his chest. Mu GUI slightly bent down and grabbed her jaw with one hand. He lowered his voice and asked, "in this case, would you like to give me your body?" "Yes." She looked calm. "You killed me first." Mu GUI''s eyes were dark and angry. The scenery was ready for his anger. However, at the end of the day, he just sighed and stroked her cheek and said, "why should the scenery be so indifferent? I''m so much better than that little God. Why don''t you like me "There are many better women than me in the world. Why don''t you go to them and why bother me all the time?" "That''s because, of course, other women didn''t help me with my estrus." "I will like sundials, of course, because he is my favorite." The atmosphere was quiet for a moment. There was only a smell of gunpowder in the air. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1416 For a long time, it was Mugui who laughed, and his eyes showed a happy smile. Then, he took her chin hand and increased his strength. He lowered his voice and said, "it doesn''t matter. The scenery is different from other women, but also like women in the world. In front of men with absolute power, you can only be unwilling to become an accessory." "So?" She didn''t cry out pain, her eyes didn''t fear. "So whether you like me or not and who you love, I just want to take you back, but Before I take the scenery back to the palace, I need you to help me No, it''s a favor for Shen Yue and me. " She gritted her teeth and asked, "what do you want to do?" "What I want to do is simple." Mu Guiyi smile, holding the hand of scenery to the door, "scenery will soon understand, but I guess you will not be willing to help this." The scenery was forced to stagger behind him. She also saw the scene around her. Even a maid and eunuch could not see the bustling temple. She looked up and asked, "where is the sundial?" "Don''t worry. You''ll see him soon." Mu GUI smiles, thinking of the scene that will soon be ushered in, he is in a good mood. After a while, the scenery was taken to the hall of the temple, and the guests who came to congratulate him were no longer there. There were only a few people in the magnificent and empty hall. Flower porridge, Xinye, Fengquan, Shenyue And sundials against them. Seeing the scenery coming in, the sundial looked coldly and said, "let her go!" "You have no right to command me now." Mu GUI youyou said, and pulled the scenery to his side. She had already understood what Mu GUI wanted to do with herself. She yelled at the sundial: "sundial, you don''t need to care about me. Protect yourself!" Hearing this, the sundial suddenly became soft. "We''re all here." Shen Yue said with a smile, "then our good play should also be staged." Hua porridge looked at the scenery anxiously, summoned up the courage to say: "no matter what you want, but this matter has nothing to do with the scenery!" Shen Yue looked at Xinye, but Xinye stepped forward and pulled the porridge to one side. Mu GUI said with a smile: "although people are all together, there is still one who hasn''t arrived." Shen Yue looked up, "isn''t this already here?" As his voice dropped, a golden dragon appeared out of thin air. The Dragon saw the scenery at the first sight. He snorted from his nostrils and said without any good breath: "although it is not appropriate to involve a mere human being in the affairs of gods, but you are stubborn, and I can only do this." "You just don''t want to admit that you are blind, so you want to kill people, right?" "Am I such a dragon?" The dragon was furious. A dragon was about to sweep its tail. Before Mu GUI and Shen Yue tried to stop him, he stopped again. Then he became more angry. As soon as he saw the face of scenery, he found that he couldn''t do it, so he could only hum, "I don''t care about women." "Let''s deal with the business first," Shen said Dragon remembered that he was here to do business. He chose to ignore the scenery first, but looked at the sundial. After a pause, he said in a complex tone: "long time no see Father. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1417 Wait Father??? Fengjing suspected that she had heard something wrong. She couldn''t help saying, "the dragon also has the problem of recognizing his father in disorder?" Dragon a meal, the heart really should still shoot her to death! But before the Dragon had time to shoot it, Mugui looked at the sundial and said, "don''t you need to have something to show you when you see your son who has not been seen for a long time, father?" Wait How can he be called a sundial father??? Shen Yue smile, "Xu is not seen for a long time, father almost forgot us." Scenery: She couldn''t say a word. What''s the situation now? One or two or three of them call their sundial father. Is there any custom here that she doesn''t know? However, even more surprising to the scenery appeared. The expressionless sundial suddenly gave out a light smile. He raised his eyes. His eyes were as black as night, as if there was a night without stars. He said slowly, "Er Ya, we haven''t seen it for a long time." The dragon was stunned and then said in a loud voice, "don''t call me Erya! I named myself! I call it miracle now Only this roar, he usually noble cool and gorgeous fan all ran away, he even called himself "I" do not remember, it seems that he is really angry. The dragon named miracle looked at Shen Yue and Mu GUI again, "what do you two say?" Shen Yue smiles, "I don''t call Er Ya, what do I do with this matter?" Mu GUI also laughed, "good." "Don''t you have any consciousness of being a third of my soul?" The Dragon said angrily. "I''m just Shen Yue." "I''m just Mu GUI." "We have nothing to do with you," they said with one voice The miracle breathed sharply and did not say a word for a long time. Although we haven''t found out the situation yet, the scenery is inexplicable and I feel that the Dragon seems to be a little pitiful. The sundial''s lips were smiling, such as Yu Wenliang, "Er Ya is a very good name. You were very happy when you were young. Why don''t you like it now?" "That''s because I''m young and I don''t understand!" The miracle remembered that when he was a child, he followed his father to play in the world. At that time, he watched a pair of human mother and daughter passing by. The mother called "Erya" affectionately. The little girl immediately ran over with joy. Later, his father asked him how he felt about this scene. The Little Dragon said that it was like calling a dog''s name, and the dog would run over with its tail wagging. Therefore, later, he was named Erya without a name. Such a tragic past, said to be tears. By the time he realized the name was wrong, it would be 300 years later. Scenery still has many things not to understand, she just focused on a point, that is, sundial, he has a son! She gritted her teeth and said, "sundial, I said I would marry you, but I never said I wanted to be a stepmother." Stepmother is not easy to be a stepmother. She doesn''t want to have three stepsons older than her! Looking at the scenery, the sundial said gently, "scenery doesn''t want to be a stepmother, I know, but Erya is just my son who keeps playing. Scenery doesn''t need to treat him as my child." It''s just for fun Although we have recognized this fact for a long time, we can hear from the sundial''s mouth that the dragon''s fragile mind will be hit again. The scenery stopped, and asked maliciously, "which woman did you have a son to play with?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1418 "The scenery misunderstood." The sundial Chuliang said with a smile: "Erya is just that I collected the aura of heaven and earth and created it with my little effort. The heaven and earth are vast, and the speed of changing gods is slow for human beings, but it is fast for us. I thought I just wanted to keep a funny pet to relieve boredom. I didn''t know how he learned it. He called my father, and he was fighting all around Time maker, he likes to call it that way. Just call it that way. " After listening to the scenery, she was stunned for a long time. Then she looked at the dragon in the air, and her eyes suddenly caught sympathy. The Dragon glared back, "I am the God above! There''s no need for you, little human being, to pity me The scenery took back her eyes and was too lazy to look at him again. However, she soon had another question. She squinted at the sundial and asked dangerously, "did you have a son or three?" Although she didn''t use the word "Sheng" accurately, the sundial replied honestly: "I only gave birth to one, and the other two are just two separate bodies made by Erya. It is not accurate to say that they are separated. Shen Yue and Mu GUI account for one third of the souls respectively, that is to say, any one of them has the possibility of becoming the subject." Speaking of this, in addition to the dragon who can''t see the expression, Shen Yue and Mu GUI smile more and more charming. It has to be said that sundial came to the point. Both Shen Yue and Mu GUI thought about the idea of swallowing the other two to get a complete deity. After thinking about it for a while, Fengjing also forgot the fact that she was still being held by others. She asked a crucial question, "why should I divide my soul equally into two parts of myself? Would it be good if he could share each of them a little bit? So they can''t be a threat to themselves. " Sundial smile, "because he is stupid." Dragon ink. So say the brain is stupid, don''t play this set, this set is not everyone can play, a careless will kill themselves. "Well..." Scenery asked: "Erya, why do you want to catch me to threaten your father?" "Miracle of my name!" After a loud retort, the Dragon stopped his anger and said, "a thousand years ago, my father killed the high-level gods of the whole divine world. He became a dangerous God to be hunted by the divine world. I had no way but to incarnate countless incarnations to search for his trace in the world. However, because of the lack of strength, all my avatars were easily coveted by other demons and goblins when they came to the world As a panacea for them to increase their power, I lost a lot of spiritual power. I had no choice but to use all my strength to create a more powerful body. " After listening to this paragraph, the scenery remained silent for a long time. Sundial smile, "scenery is not also feel, Erya silly pitiful." Seeing the tears brewing in the eye dragon''s animal pupil, she chose not to comment. The existence of Shen Yue and Mu GUI was indeed considered by the dragon in order to capture the sundial. However, the Dragon did not expect that he separated his soul from his father''s part, so that the situation was so uncontrollable. For example, Mu GUI really wants to kill him, and Shen Yue really wants his scales to be used to make clothes. What''s more, because of their connection with sundials and their passion for scenery, all three of them were greatly affected. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1419 The present situation is nothing more than that the miracle wants to bring the sundial that committed the murder to justice. Although the sundial has always regarded him as a toy, the miracle still regards him as his father. After thinking about the scenery for a long time, she found out the relationship. She put her eyes on the sundial, frowned and asked, "how many things did you hide from me?" "The scenery is wrong." The sundial whispered, "I never wanted to hide anything from you, and I really want to get married with the scenery." He said it well. He had never concealed anything from her. If she asked anything, he would have said everything. Xinye said in one side: "your identity is so dangerous, and you disguise yourself in Dongyang country with the identity of a deity. What is your purpose?" He is worthy of being a male leader. He can accept such a strong situation. He was only convinced by Shen Yue to deal with a person who would threaten the security of Dongyang state. However, he did not expect that the resentment between gods would be involved. However, even if it was involved, he would not panic. The sundial laughed and didn''t seem to answer. Shen Yue on the other side said, "he has no purpose." "It''s impossible." Xinye immediately retorted: "if there is no purpose, why did he lie dormant in Dongyang for many years?" "Of course, because he''s bored." This time, Mu GUI said, "my father has always been like this. For a long time, he has seen too many things, and there are many boring things in the world. Therefore, when he meets someone who wants to kill himself, he will come to see for himself, and see what kind of weak people we can do." It has to be said that sundial has reached the point where there is nothing to look for, and there is no place to die. The gratitude and resentment between Dongyang and Nancai, and the delicate relationship between the monarchs of the two countries. At first, he just thought that the setting of the two countries was very interesting, but after meeting Shen Yue and Mu GUI, he could understand their identities immediately. Information is not equal to each other. Even if the sundial can see their identity, Shen Yue and Mu GUI can not. The sundial is a good disguiser. There are thousands of people in the world. Everyone has a different temperament. As long as he wants to, he can disguise as anyone. Because Shen Yue and Mu GUI wanted to kill themselves, the sundial did not become the first to do so. On the contrary, he still helped them, for example, to summon the goddess, and then the goddess to summon the dragon who was sleeping in the divine world. Because the spiritual power of the miracle was too much consumed, when Shen Yue and Mu GUI''s spirits were separated, he fell into a deep sleep for a while. Only the goddess could wake him up. The sundial still can''t understand how the miracle could give himself such a setting that he needed to be awakened by the goddess? Because the world is set in this way. Rao is a sundial. I don''t know there is another thing called storyteller. If the sundial''s only negligence, I''m afraid, is that when the Dragon appeared, he forgot that there was his flavor in the scenery. He could hide his own breath, but after long contact with him, the scenery with his flavor could not be hidden by himself. So, at the moment when he saw the scenery again, the miracle said that the scenery represented disaster, because he thought that the scenery was the saint who summoned the black dragon. It has to be mentioned here that the sundial is in a daze about what goddess calls the dragon and the saint calls the black dragon. After all, he doesn''t know about the story king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1420 "For the appearance of Erya, are you looking forward to sundial?" "Miracle of my name!" The Dragon roared in mid air. No one paid any attention to him. "Not bad." The sundial readily admitted that he had not seen Erya for a long time. I was also curious about how stupid he could be after dividing his soul into three After that, his mind is not like a part of the spirit of the sundial. Mu GUI opened his mouth and said, "the key point of today''s play should not be forgotten." "Naturally, I dare not forget." Shen Yue smiles, especially charming. Mu GUI said: "father, now it depends on the position of scenery in your heart." Scenery bit teeth way: "sundial if you dare to do anything stupid, I will never let you go!" "Don''t worry about the scenery." The sundial said with a gentle smile, "in any case, I will keep you safe first." "I don''t need your insurance!" She said excitedly, "they can''t hurt me! I''m not going to die! " Yes, she is immortal, though So far, the golden finger has not played a role, but now this scene is also time to reflect the role of the golden finger. "Yes, the scenery does not hurt." Shen Yue said in a leisurely way: "but it won''t hurt, it will also represent Won''t the scenery hurt? " She was stiff. "Shen Yue." Mu GUI''s frown of displeasure. Shen Yue innocently smiles: "it seems that it is not the time for you to love beauty." "Well, don''t go too far!" Hua congee broke away from Xinye, grabbed his hand and said in a loud voice: "you said you want to catch the black dragon who does all kinds of evil? Why use another innocent person? What''s the difference between you and your father? " The scenery was moved silently. Dragon said: "sometimes for the sake of righteousness, we always have to sacrifice something." "The scenery sneers," said so good, in fact, is not also to achieve the goal of unscrupulous means? If I''m afraid, I''ll call you grandfather "Oh?" Shen Yue asked with a smile, "is the scenery not afraid of pain?" "Will you change your mind if I say I''m not afraid?" Shen Yue laughed again, "of course, it''s impossible." Scenery skimmed her lips, "what''s the point of saying so much nonsense?" Just then, a sigh came up. The Dragon looked at the man who sighed, "father, would you like to be captured with your hands tied?" "Er Ya, did you remember that just a thousand years ago, you were in poor health and suddenly fell ill?" Suddenly mentioned this matter, dragon was a little surprised, but he still said: "I naturally remember." "The gods won''t get sick. Erya has thought about why you are the only one who can say that you are sick?" Dragon has a bad feeling in his heart, "why?" "You are my creation. The aura of heaven and earth gives you your body, and the blood of my heart endows you with life, but you are not the real spirit after all. As the aura in your body slowly dissipates, your vitality will also slowly dry up. The best way to stabilize your body balance is to find endless spiritual power, even if your aura will dissipate slowly, but The endless spiritual power is in your body, and it has no effect on you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1421 As soon as this speech was uttered, the Dragon opened his eyes in amazement, "it''s impossible!" According to the sundial, this happened a thousand years ago, and the Holocaust in the divine world happened a thousand years ago So, the death of those gods The sundial smile, gentle and elegant, "at that time Erya has been in a coma, you may not know how greedy you are when absorbing the aura of those gods." "No It can''t be true! " "Nothing really isn''t true." The sundial''s eyes were slightly raised, and a smile in his eyes was intoxicating. "After all, Erya, you are living well, and you, who was originally a new God, has become the oldest God in the divine world. There are countless believers in the world. This is the fact." The Dragon couldn''t believe it. The reason why his hometown was slaughtered was because of himself. He said, "it''s impossible. You can''t kill so many evils for me. I''m just a pastime when I''m bored." So what''s the situation now? The scenery is silent in the heart, how does she feel the present situation is very delicate? Especially when she suddenly felt I seem to have become a superfluous person. The sundial just chuckled and said, "although you are like me, you are not like me, for example You are a good child who attaches great importance to love and justice. If I commit murder, you will definitely choose to destroy the family with justice. If you know When those people died for you, I''m looking forward to... " In his dark eyes, the smile was becoming more and more dangerous. For him, human nature is an uncertain thing, and also a very interesting thing, just like the divinity of a God. The scenery is numb with a face "ha". The sundial smile on his face, his face turned to appear a warm smile of sunshine, "scenery, no matter how to say, Erya is also my child, I can''t see him die like this, the pain behind the choice, I''m the only one to bear, the important thing is that he can live." Do you think you are Sasuke''s brother!? If you can, scenery really want to smash a shoe in the past, she will believe his family that set of words is a ghost! "Father Is that true? " Tears appeared in the dragon''s eyes. There is a fool''s letter! There are no words in the presence. "Er Ya, you have called me father for so many years. In the end, I still have feelings for you." "Father The light appeared, and the dragon in the sky turned into a handsome boy of eleven or two years old. Tears hung from the corners of his eyes, he threw himself into the arms of the sundial. The sundial touched his head and said lovingly and gently, "my dear child, my father is for you, but he can do anything." "Father "I knew you liked me!" he cried This picture of loving father and filial piety It''s really moving. Will be moved is to see the ghost! Somehow, the scenery suddenly became more pitiful for the young dragon. In front of her eyes, this picture full of family feelings, she couldn''t really be moved. Of course Then there was the man, the sundial, who had always thought it was a man who was strict with himself, but now it seemed that she was going to change her mind. The nature of the sundial It''s too bad. "Although we should congratulate the dragon, the scene of father son blind date is really moving, but we can''t forget the business..." Shen Yue said, "father, you will choose to save this Is it almost our mother''s man? " The scenery kicks in the past, "I don''t want to have such an old identity!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1422 However, the scenery can''t beat Shen Yue. The miraculous sign that tears a face says: "you quickly let go of my mother!" "Who is your mother?" The scenery is crazy, "I don''t have a son your age!" She was only a relative, but she was arrested, even if she was arrested. She also knew that the bridegroom was not a human being, but a God. OK, he is a God, but he has so many sons! Scenery only wants to get married, she has not thought of becoming a mother of three children! Shen Yue and Mu GUI have no other ideas in the face of the instant defection of the dragon. After all, it is the same to have a dragon and not have a dragon, because the dragon can''t help at all. "Although I really like the scenery, but considering that the existence of my father will pose a threat to us, I think we can only aggrieve the scenery first." "I can see what you think at a glance." The sundial''s gentle expression did not change. "You want to swallow up my spiritual power, so that I can have more power and get the chance to be the main body, not just a third of the soul. You want to kill me, but that''s all you want to do." Shen Yue Fu laughed, "father, if you are us, your practice will only be more insidious and cruel than us. Mu GUI and I are less than one tenth of yours." After the Dragon appeared, he expressed his doubts about the identity of the sundial. At first, Shen Yue didn''t believe it, but soon he believed it, because he knew what kind of man his father was. If he was willing to disguise, no one could tell. Even now he has doubts. He is afraid that his father''s real identity can be seen by miracles. He is afraid that his father deliberately did it. But Shen Yue could not think of any other reason except that his father was bored, so he could only try his best to make the plan a success. The miracle was beside his father, and the one who was a good baby said, "Mu GUI, Shen Yue, my father has made it clear that everything he does is to live for us. Although he is wrong, he is also for us. You should release your mother quickly!" Shen Yue and Mu GUI didn''t want to deal with the fool at all. Shen Yue looked at the sundial and said, "is my father willing to use his life to save the scenery?" The scenery immediately exclaimed, "sundial, if you promise me, I will die for you!" Sundial a smile, such as the spring breeze, "scenery will not die, I know." She was relieved, but not long after, she heard his next sentence, "but scenery can be afraid of pain, which I also know." "Sundial..." She was stunned, raised her head and bit her lips and said, "if you dare Dare to hurt yourself Then I won''t pay attention to you in the future "It doesn''t matter." Sundial gently raised his lips, eyes infinitely gentle, "scenery ignore me, you can find a better man." "What do you say..." "Maybe, he will appear to comfort you when you are sad, maybe he will umbrella the scenery in rainy days, maybe he will tell the scenery that your beauty is more than flowers..." The sundial said, and the smile turned into helplessness. "The scenery will surely find a better man than me, so Even if I am not here, the scenery should live happily. " "Sundial..." She saw his figure slowly become transparent, can not help but panic, "sundial! You can''t die Mu GUI grasped the hand of the scenery and didn''t let her rush in. He said with a smile: "I never thought that my father was also such a lover." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1423 Shen Yue also said with a smile: "father can give up his life for the sake of beauty, which is really an unexpected thing for me." At the scene, in addition to the scenery, but also can worry about sundial, only the miracle, he grabbed his father''s coat and said: "father! You can''t die! What will my mother and I do if you die? " "Sundial!" Scenery also forgot to refute the miracle that one Niang, she desperately want to get rid of Mu GUI''s hand, but can not do it, she turned back and called: "let me go!" Mu GUI saw that the spirit of the sundial was almost gone. He just hesitated for a moment. When he saw the scenery and looked at him with disgust, he let go of his hand. As soon as she was free, the scenery ran to the sundial. She held out her hand, but only passed through his translucent body. She said in panic: "sundial What''s wrong with you... " "I just Return to heaven and earth. " A smile appeared on the pale face of the sundial. He put his hand on her face and gently laughed, "scenery, don''t be sad..." "I can''t..." Her eyes filled with mist, carefully covered the back of his hand, rather than through his body again, she choked and said: "I said it I''m not afraid of pain I''m not going to die Why do you do this... " "Because I''m not sure that I can save the scenery without any damage..." In his eyes, she is too precious and fragile. If she is careless, she may die. He can''t afford to gamble, so he can only make this choice. "Sundial You can''t die... " "Don''t be sad." He said in a low voice: "it''s said that the gods will never die, but that''s what ordinary people dream of. But eternal life also symbolizes loneliness, so I''m afraid that if the scenery is gone and I''m left alone, I can''t adapt to this lonely life again What''s more, these things have nothing to do with you. How can I let the scenery suffer for me... " "But as long as you live, no matter what, I just want you to live Sundial I beg you, don''t die... " "I know the scenery is strong It doesn''t matter... " He hugged her gently, "it doesn''t matter Scenery The pain will soon be over... " "I don''t want it!" She shook her head desperately. "You tell me what I can do to save you!" "Don''t cry It''s not easy to make up, and it''s all spent when you cry... " His fingers glided gently across the corner of her eyes, but he could not even touch the tears. He dropped his hands helplessly, and he gently kisses her eyebrows. "I haven''t said that the scenery in the wedding dress is very beautiful." "I want you to tell me that every day..." She sniffed and finally cried out, "sundial I want to hear you say every day that I look good It''s not enough to listen Not enough... " "Life is a lot of helpless, scenery, we should learn to accept." "Why should I learn to accept such helplessness? I don''t want it His body is more and more transparent, even his voice is getting smaller and smaller, "scenery When I can''t protect you, I hope You can live well All right? " "Not good!" She cried red eyes, "I don''t care who you are, whether you are human or God. As long as you can live, you didn''t say We will get married. Will you take me out of the palace? Sundial, you can''t break your promise... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1424 "I don''t want to break my promise." He bent down a little, put his lips to her ear and whispered, "scenery Goodbye... " As the voice disappeared, he was like a fluorescent light, disappearing into the air. "Sundial..." No one answered her. The scenery falls sits on the ground, slowly embraces own body curls up in a group, finally loses a voice to cry bitterly. The miracle stood on one side for a long time before he realized the fact that his father was no longer there. When his mouth was flat, he also cried. A big and a small cry sounded like a duet in the hall, which was also very sad. "Scenery!" Hua congee can''t help but ignore Xinye. She rushes to embrace the scenery. Then, she looks up and glares at Xinye. "Is that what you mean to do for the people? But in my opinion, the monarch you want to help is no different from those bad guys "Flower porridge!" Xinye called out her name in warning. Hua congee hummed, and did not look at Xinye, but bowed his head to comfort the crying scenery. Xinye stopped and looked at Shen Yue and said, "Your Majesty, flower porridge doesn''t understand the rules. Please don''t blame." Shen Yue waved his hand, saying that he didn''t care. He looked at the silent Mu GUI. "It seems that our estimation is wrong. Even if my father is willing to die for the scenery, his soul will only return to the heaven and earth, and can not be absorbed by us." "After all, he was conceived by heaven and earth, the first God." Mu GUI sighed, "we should have thought it would be such a result." Shen Yue said with a smile: "that is so, what should we do next?" "There is no need to worry about that part of the dragon''s body." "Because he is no threat to us." "So now, it''s only ourselves that makes us feel threatened." Shen Yue and Mu GUI looked at each other with a smile, he said: "it seems that we think is the same." "Not bad." Mu GUI said slowly, "today we must have an end." "The winner can enjoy one-third of the spirit of the dragon." "It''s a grudge between us," Mu GUI said "Would you mind putting on another bet?" "What bet?" Shen Yue said with a smile: "the person who wins can have scenery." Mu GUI said, "she is the woman our father wants to marry." "Father is no longer here." "You''re right." After a talk with Shen Yue, Mu GUI has reached a consensus. For example, it will be a struggle between the two of them, and a third person can not be allowed to participate. For example, the one who wins will swallow up miracles again, so as to obtain a complete soul. Finally, he has scenery. In front of the crowd, Mugui and Shen Yue disappeared at the same time. Fengquan immediately subconsciously searched for Shen Yue''s figure. As a general, Xinye was much more heartless. His eyes only fell on huacongee, which was comforting the scenery. He was also jealous. Huacongee had never held him so actively. The miracle came back to himself with tears. He went to take the hand of the scenery and said, "mother, let''s leave quickly." Scenery tearful eyes hazy look at him, constantly belching and crying, some confusion in the eyes. "Shen Yue and Mu GUI are going to duel. No matter who comes out later, I''m not an opponent in the face of the two in one. It doesn''t matter what I will do, but they also intend to fight against you. You and I will leave soon!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1425 After listening to the flower porridge, she was worried. She helped the scenery up and said, "scenery, let''s leave here quickly!" The scenery stood up. She had not come out of the sundial''s death. Her mind was still in a faint trance, but she also knew one thing well. She wanted to live well, which was the sundial''s expectation for her, so She can''t be caught by Shen Yue or Mu GUI. However, the three people came to the door, but the wind spring blocked the door, "before your majesty comes out, none of you can leave." "In our territory of Dongyang, have you asked me with such a big tone?" Xinye walked to the three people, he faced the wind spring, full of momentum. Flower porridge Leng for a while, "Xinye?" Xinye was silent for a while, then turned back and said, "take her away, pay attention to safety." "Xinye..." For the first time, Hua congee felt that this man was so handsome. She bit her teeth and said, "Xinye, when I send the scenery to a safe place, I will come to you again." Said, the flower porridge to support the scenery to go out. Feng Quan tried to stop him again, but Xin Ye, who was carrying his sword, stood in front of him. Xinye said with a smile: "I''ve heard that the general of Nancai is excellent in martial arts. Today, let me experience it." "General Xin is interested. How can I refuse it?" Words fall, wind spring also pulled out the long sword in the hand. On the other side, miraculous dragon rises in the sky, scenery and flower porridge sit on his back, this piece of night, suddenly heavy rain. Flower porridge surprised to say: "Dongyang country does not rain all year round, how today but suddenly heavy rain?" Hearing the sound of the rain, the people who had been sleeping rushed out. They were jumping and shouting excitedly in the street, bathing in the long lost rain curtain. The scenery is just a light look at the lively scene below, the mood is like the old well without wave. The rain was too heavy, and there were thunder and lightning. No, the miracle could only fly down from the sky and fall to the ground. They entered a broken temple to shelter themselves from the rain. Huacongee immediately asked, "where should we escape?" The success of this problem is a miracle, "I don''t know..." He only knows how to escape, but he doesn''t know where to escape. The divine world must be unsafe. After Shen Yue and Mu GUI become one, their strength will be different. Think about it There seems to be no place to escape. The quiet scenery looked at the door and suddenly said, "here he is." In the rain, a figure came slowly. He held a red rose in his hand with a smile on his lips. The young man was beautiful and charming, but none of the rain fell on him. He entered the broken temple, elegant smile, "hide and seek game, should also end." The miracle is very responsible to block the two girls behind him, "Shen Yue, I didn''t expect you to win Mu GUI." "Mu GUI''s body is hurt. I just won half of the move. It''s not worth mentioning." Shen Yue looked at the scenery again, "scenery, do you remember it? This is the flower you sent me when we met for the first time "At that time..." The scenery thought about the scene when she first came for a while. She laughed and said, "I thought you were just a simple teenager. I still think How can there be such a clean and beautiful child in the world. " "I''m not a child." Shen Yue said: "scenery and I go back, it''s not good to be my queen?" "Sorry I can''t do it. " She had no expression, "especially after you killed the sundial." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1426 "Does scenery like father so much?" "Not bad." "But scenery should also know that the father you like is just the side he shows you like." Scenery micro ton, and then raised his lips and smile, "maybe, I just like his side, but I just like him, even if you let a man with his personality similar to stand in front of me, I will only like him." "I see." Shen Yue nodded, "in this case I can only take you back in a way that the scenery doesn''t like. " "If you want to move my mother, you''ll pass me first!" The miraculous sign stands out, the child''s body is facing at this time Shen Yue, really appears insignificant, is also the mantis arm in the car. Shen Yue looked down at the miracle. He didn''t want to admit that it was one of his spirits. Especially now, he said, "since you are in such a hurry to die, I will do well." As soon as his voice fell, the wind was blowing in the ruined temple. The miraculous sign raised his hand and spread out the technique to resist it. However, he soon realized how great the power gap between them was. He quickly turned to huacongee and said, "take my mother away!" Hua congee knew the current situation, and she didn''t say much. She took the hand of scenery and ran out. The scenery looked back, "the miracle is still there!" "So you have to leave quickly, don''t let his sacrifice be in vain!" To tell you the truth, in huacongee''s eyes, scenery is her friend, but miracle It''s just a one-time acquaintance. Of course, she will give priority to protecting the scenery. It rained more heavily, and the uneven ground was full of water, especially the scenery. She was wearing a heavy wedding dress. After washing the water, it was even more heavy. It was more dark and cold in the night without moonlight. She stepped on a puddle, and the familiar weightlessness came again. "Scenery!" Before sinking into the bottom of the water, the scenery only heard the panic of huacongee. She opened her eyes and saw the blue water all around her. It seemed that she had fallen into the sea just like when she first crossed. In the blue water, the girl in the red wedding dress appears more and more beautiful. However, she has no desire to survive as she did last time. Instead, she closes her eyes and is surrounded by the water quietly. "Scenery!" Hua congee put her hand into the puddle, but what she touched was the muddy land. How could she disappear in this puddle? At this time, her side suddenly flew a person to fall to the ground, is a miracle. Shen Yue came slowly, "what about the scenery?" She bravely said, "the scenery has gone, you can''t find her!" "Is it?" Shen Yi didn''t use it Suddenly, it was the sound of blood. Shen Yue''s smile solidified on his face. Hua congee covered his mouth and opened his eyes in disbelief. He looked at the blood hole in Shen Yue''s chest and kept bleeding. A man came out of Shen Yue''s back. At the moment of passing, he easily took the red flower from Shen Yue''s hand, and asked Hua congee with a friendly smile, "where''s my wife?" ¡­¡­ The water was gentle, and the scenery suddenly realized that the water would not drown her, because she felt that she had been in the water for several minutes. What was that? Her immortal body? It''s so ironic that even if she wants to die, she can''t die. Suddenly there was a ripple in the water. A hand came in and caught her wrist. The scenery suddenly opened his eyes, the sky covered with dark clouds, people in a hurry to escape from the rain, but also running children This is the park. She''s back where she was before she crossed! The scenery stood up from the stool. The old lady watching the sunset was getting up and leaving. The man sitting on the bench waiting for someone was also standing up with flowers. Only this time, he was not hit by a child. She went back to the crossing The moment when it''s going to rain. No What''s going on? The rain came on time, but an umbrella was on her head. Scenery a Leng, she looks back, is that man. "Miss is more beautiful than flowers." He handed the rose in his hand to her, and with a gentle smile, it was as if he had seen it for the first time. Maybe, he will appear to comfort you when you are sad, maybe he will umbrella the scenery in rainy days, maybe he will tell the scenery that your beauty is better than flowers She thought of what the sundial had said, but she stepped back in fear, "you are Star trails? " His beautiful face is obviously star track, but he gives her the feeling of It''s a sundial again. "A name is just a title." He took her into his arms, kissed her lips and said, "but I have an identity that will never change. Scenery, I am your husband." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1427 Hearing this sentence, she could not help saying, "sundial It''s you... " "It''s me." He hugged her hand strength increased, his head buried in her neck, deeply smelling her unique smell, "I waited for 500 years, and finally I met you." She was at a loss for a moment. After a while, she raised her head, bit her teeth and said, "tell me clearly, what''s going on?" Why did he not die, and why did he come to her with a face of stars, and what did he mean by waiting? Knowing that she was puzzled in her heart, he gave a gentle smile and gently kisses her lips under the umbrella, "don''t worry about the scenery. I will tell you what you want to know." The so-called "playing with separation" is out of date. The sundial doesn''t look like a miracle. He knows himself well. So he knows very well that if he divides himself into three like a miracle, the other two individuals will definitely want to replace him. He has always prepared for the future, and for this reason, there will be stars. To be exact, the star trace is not a man, he is just an empty shell. He only has primitive action like a human being, but does not have his own thoughts. In other words, he is like a puppet of a sundial. As the saying goes, the three grottoes of cunning rabbit are more than three Grottoes for people with many minds like sundial? If he dies, the puppet will come in handy. To be honest, the purpose of the star trace is only that the sundial wants to have a "death" and then let Shen Yue and Mu GUI kill each other. Therefore, Mu GUI will be stabbed by the star trace, which is more conducive to choosing the winner when Shen Yue and Mu GUI fight each other. Sundial never likes to kill by himself. Since it is something that can be done by others, why should he do it? So, Mu GUI died under Shen Yue''s hand, and Shen Yue, died under his hand. The sundial thought everything well. He told the scenery that she could live well. It was to wait for him to find her. But the only thing he didn''t expect was that the scenery would disappear from his world. Indeed, scenery is a girl from a different world. She comes suddenly and walks suddenly. He can make huacongee return to her own time and space, but he can''t send himself to another time and space, because he is not a person in the world of scenery. The only way to meet her is to wait until there is scenery in this period. It took 500 years for sundial to find the scenery. However, the scenery he found did not know himself. He thought that if he knew the scenery in advance, it might have an impact on what happened later. So he forbeared and continued to wait for the moment when the scenery came back. And now, at last, he did. After hearing the whole story, she suddenly became furious, "you pretended to be dead, even I was hiding it!" "Mu GUI and Shen Yue are not stupid people. If I tell you all the plans, they can easily see them." Sundial but also kiss her lips, "scenery, I just want to protect you." "You bastard She kicked him heavily in the leg. "Do you know how sad I am?" "I know I know... " Embracing her again, he didn''t even cry out, "scenery wants to punish me." Her heart suddenly softened. It was a fact that she was suffering for his death. But it was also true that he had endured loneliness for hundreds of years in order to wait for her. She sighed in her heart, and then took his hand and heavily bit his mouth, "sundial, in the next time, I will settle accounts with you well." Even if he was bitten by her, he felt no pain. On the contrary, he touched her head in a good mood and said in a low voice, "no matter what the scenery wants to do to me, I will gladly accept it." She snorted, but she was reluctant to leave his arms. The sound of the rain is getting louder and louder. Under the umbrella of this side, the warmth that does not match the rainy day is revealed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1428 It''s good to see the scenery back through, but Huacong refused the proposal of miracles to send her back. Xinye is just an ordinary human being. He can''t have a long life and wait for such a long time like sundial. Therefore, she chose to stay in Xinye''s era. According to sundial, Huacong and Xinye have sons and daughters. They have lived a lifetime of love, and the two men and women have also ushered in the most perfect ending. But now the scenery is distressed by one thing. Just five years ago, she took the sundial back to see her parents. After a long battle, finally because she was pregnant, her parents relaxed and let them get married. Yes, Fengguang gave birth to a child in college, and now, the only thing that bothers her is that her three-year-old daughter occasionally shows a small white tail. She still remembers the first time she saw her daughter in the cradle showing a little tail. She panicked and called out the sundial. Unexpectedly, the sundial just looked at it calmly and said calmly, "yes, even if there is no paternity test, others also know that this is indeed my child." After listening to the scenery, a pillow smashed in the past, "Hello, tell me clearly! What does it mean to laugh at her feet turning into tails? " "Scenery, have you forgotten what my real body is?" Sundial helpless embrace her into the arms, "smile is my flesh and blood, she is like me naturally." The scenery suddenly realized that sundial was not an individual, so it was normal for their children to have dragon tails. "Smile is still small. When she is older, she will control herself." However, the scenery of the sundial was not half at ease. She sat by the bedside, watching her daughter''s little tail swing unconsciously and the two dragon horns on her head. It really looked cute, but she couldn''t be happy. Smiling at the two dragon horns on her head can deceive people into saying that they are children''s headwear. But if her tail is seen, what kind of excuse should she use? Unlike a sundial, he would never worry about this kind of question. His answer was only one. Would it be good to keep the baby in the room and not let her walk around? Think of this, scenery heart is angry again, if you say how deep her love for smile, then sundial for smile how dislike, not to say that he is son preference, because his attitude to miracles, that only worse. The child asleep on the bed called out, slowly opened her eyes, her eyes like her father, dark color, like the bright night. "Mom..." The little girl lay on the bed, opened her hand and called, waiting for her mother''s embrace. The scenery heart all melts, she hugs the child to own bosom, softly asks: "did you have enough sleep?" "Not full I''m hungry... " After all, Xiaoxiao is still small, just like the understanding of the word "full", she still stays on the food. The scenery smiles, "then we go to eat the cake." Holding a smile, he came to the living room, but what he saw was a miracle lying on the table. The scenery raised his eyebrows and asked, "didn''t you say you went to catch demons with the sundial? Why are you lying here like you''re dying? " "Don''t mention it..." The miracle was still 11-12-year-old boy. He said with a sad face: "my father used me as a bait to lure that demon out, and I almost couldn''t come back alive." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1429 There have always been demons and ghosts in the world. It''s just that people and Demons coexist peacefully. But because of the birth of Xiaoxiao, those demons began to be restless. After all, for them, the half gods and half men''s smile is an excellent cultivation material. In order to make the scenery at ease, sundial decided to spend a day killing all the demons. Therefore, he is not at home now. "Brother, hug!" Xiaoxiao opened her hand to the miracle in the arms of the scenery. The miraculous sign immediately beamed with joy, and came to embrace the smile, and pinched her face, "smile really good!" "My brother is good too!" Seeing the miracle, she forgot about her cake. Over the past five hundred years, although sundials dislike miracles in various ways, they have always followed the sundial. In order to protect the scenery with the help of miracles, sundials did not leave behind. The scenery looked at a big and a small smile happy, can''t help but say: "miracle, smile like you very much." "That is, when Xiaoxiao was just born, you and your father had no time to take care of her. Xiaoxiao was sleepy and hungry. I brought them all." The miracle was said unintentionally, but the scenery listened attentively. She was embarrassed to smile. She did not dare to say that it was because the man who had been abstinent for several months took her to play a game that only two adults could play on the bed after she had given birth to her child, which fully recovered all the months she owed. Think of that time no shame no irritable life, she will now blush. The scenery coughs, conceals embarrassment to say: "miracle, you take smile to eat cake, I go to sleep first." Just nod your head, mother Smile has a kind of learning, crisp raw said: "mother, you can rest assured!" "Little skit." With a smile, the scenery touched the smiling head, and then turned to go upstairs. She was tossed by the sundial too late last night, and smile and habitually get up early, the sundial went out to clean up the monsters, so today she takes care of Xiaoxiao herself. After having children, she can realize how tired it is to take care of children. As soon as she touches the bed, the scenery lies on it and doesn''t want to get up. Just as she was sleeping, she faintly felt that a disorderly hand slipped into her clothes and caught the hand on her chest. She also opened her eyes. Then a man came over and deeply kissed her lips. The skirt of scenery was lifted to her thigh by his other hand, and her chest was occupied by his other hand. After a while, he finished the kiss, but his lips fell on her neck and went down again. She squinted. "Hello, sundial I''m tired. " When the sundial stopped, he took his hand back, got down from her, took her into his arms, and then he kissed the corner of her lip, "then have a good sleep." "Well..." The scenery rubbed against his chest, "is everything done?" "It''s all done." The sundial whispered, "you can rest assured of the scenery. No one can hurt your smile in the future." "That''s good..." She yawned and asked, "have you been hurt?" "No Those low-level demons naturally can''t hurt him, but he is very happy, after having a smile, she is willing to care about herself. The hand of scenery put on his waist, "you sleep with me." "Good." He whispered and patted her on the back with a gentle expression. The sunshine outside the window is warm, even the breeze is warm. So called happiness, it should be so. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1430 "Emotional clearing." When the scenery heard these words, all the nostalgia for the last world did not exist. She scratched her hair and said, "how many points do I have now?" System Jun''s voice has no emotional ups and downs, "the host has 22 points." "OK..." She still has a long way to go. The scenery thinks about the golden finger of the last world. She curls her lips and says, "Mr. system, can you give me some useful golden fingers next time?" Although immortality sounds like a force, in the last world, it seems that the golden finger has or does not seem to be the same. System Jun said without hesitation: "yes." She immediately jumped up and said, "then I want the ability to reverse the flow of time!" As long as she has this hang up, she can go back to the origin and start over again as long as she takes the wrong branch line task or makes some wrong choice. "There is no such service." After a while, she thought that her requirements were too much, and it was natural for system Jun not to accept it. She also tangled for a moment, "how about your ability to see people love me and see flowers bloom!" "There is no such service." "Well Then you give me the highest martial arts So she can also experience a cool and crazy drag. "There is no such service." The scenery is angry, "this also has not, that also has not, you just said can "In order to help the host complete the task, the host will have the ability to master the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting in the next world." "Why did you give me this?" She snorted, "I don''t want to be a talented woman!" However, system Jun did not pay any attention to her, "select the script." Scenery bite teeth, secret way good women do not fight with the system, she took a book, only to see the title of the book is "when you are a commoner.". Only by seeing this name, she can guess the identity of the mistress. Of course, the name of the mistress is Xie Yaoyao. She is a young lady in the second room of Xie''s family. Xie''s family is a big family. Now, she has three sons for Xie''s family. The eldest son is an official, the second son is a businessman, and the third son is in the army. The so-called "scholar, farmer, merchant, and merchant" is in the Xie family It is the lowest status, not to mention Xie Yaoyao, who is a common daughter of the second room. There is Xie Fengjing, the eldest daughter of Ji family''s big house, and Xie Jie, her half brother. As a common daughter of the second house, her life is not easy. However, they are the masters who pass through. They not only attack by the common women, but also take the common girls and sisters of the whole imperial capital together. Cough, here''s to say, in this story, all the positive angles Color is either a concubine, or a continuation string, or a common daughter or a common son. The so-called legitimate son and daughter is either a bad character or a straw bag with its own surface. In short, it is a crooked melon and split dates. He was the fiance of the eldest daughter of Xie''s family. However, he was attracted by Xie Yaoyao''s unique features. He was not only married to Xie Yaoyao, but also wanted to seize the throne for Xie Yaoyao. As for the second man It is Xie Zhan, the third young master of the Xie family. In other words, he is the third uncle of Xie Yaoyao. In other words, he will also be the third uncle of scenery. Scenery suddenly Some are more excited. What''s going on!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1431 It''s a cloudy day in Beichang. The carriage is driving on the ancient road and will soon enter the imperial capital. The beautiful woman sighed, "we have been away from the house for more than ten years. At this time, the old lady called us back to the house. I''m afraid that Xie''s house is not so calm." Xie Xun understood his wife''s worries, so he comforted him: "we are not interested in Xie''s family property. This is something my mother knows. Madam, don''t worry. Even if Xie''s family is going to fall apart, we can only live our own stable life. Therefore, whether it''s calm or stormy, it has nothing to do with us." "Sister, what is calm? What are the rough seas The five-year-old girl was carved with powder and jade. She asked curiously about the girl holding her. Hearing this, the 13-year-old scenery nodded her forehead and said, "calm is that you have snacks to eat, and stormy waves are your snacks gone." The little baby listened, two mouth a flat, will cry out, "sister, you want to steal my snacks!" "Conscience of heaven and earth, when have I eaten your snacks?" "You have it every day! I''ve seen that it''s not enough for you to eat your own, but to steal mine! " Seeing that the little daughter really wanted to cry, Xie Xun finally said with a smile: "scenery, don''t make fun of huan''er. She is so young that she really wants to cry, but it''s endless." "Not really." The gentle woman also opened her mouth. She was Xie Xun''s wife Zhao Wan, and also the mother of the two children. She hid her face and said with a smile: "scenery is always greedy. Even if it''s done in a secret way, it''s easy to see huan''er." Scenery skimmed her mouth, index finger on the forehead of her sister, "I can''t see you''re quite smart." Small Xie Huan snorted, "I am not so silly as my sister!" The scenery pretends to be angry, "Oh, you little fart kid is itchy?" "Mother! Sister, she bullied me Xie Huan quickly asked her mother for help. Zhao Wan held huan''er in her arms. She was gentle and smiling. "Yes, yes, there is a mother. My sister dare not bully huan''er." Huan''er grinned at the scenery. The scenery pretended to be vicious and waved to her. As soon as Zhao Wan, who was still depressed in her heart, saw the interaction between her sisters, she could feel much better. However, she still had to explain. She asked, "scenery, do you still remember what your mother told you before you went out?" "Yes, isn''t it the complicated character relationship of Xie''s family?" Scenery perfunctory answer, seems not interested. Xie Xun said: "your grandmother is a person who pays attention to the rules. You should follow the rules when you do. You can''t be so willful any more." "But She doesn''t like our family. What if she tries to pick on me at that time? " It is said that when she was born, she learned that she was a girl. Her grandmother, who had never met with her, did not come to see her. When she was three months old, she was transferred to Surabaya city to deal with the corruption case because of Xie Xun''s imperial post. The family had not returned for many years, so there was little communication between them. What''s more, the old empress dowager of Xie''s family came Knowing that she wants to have another daughter, this next good, the two families have no contact completely. The old lady of the Xie family was dissatisfied with Zhao Wan''s failure to add a son to the Xie family, and Xie Xun had no intention of taking a concubine. She was always dissatisfied with the eldest son''s family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1432 Although the heart knows the truth, Xie Xun''s heart is not good, but he still glared at the scenery, "no matter how to say, the old lady is my mother, is also your grandmother, even if you have a lot of opinions in your heart, you can''t lose the courtesy." Scenery pursed her lips and did not speak. "Well, well, scenery is still young. Why do you blame her so much?" Zhao Wan couldn''t help speaking for her daughter. After all, in her heart, she had already had opinions about the son-in-law, but because of Xie Xun, she didn''t say anything more. Seeing Zhao wan say something, Xie Xun couldn''t say anything more. He coughed and his tone softened. "Huan''er is still young. She can''t remember some things, but the scenery is not small. Can you remember all the things I taught you?" "Remember." The scenery impatiently said: "the Xie family is the old lady Xie, I want to see her grandmother, must respect her, filial piety her, Xie family second master, I want to call him a second uncle, but the second aunt always has a gap with our house, I can hide when I meet her, Xie Jiasan is my third uncle, is a new general, gentle, never love to fight with others. If my parents are not here, I can ask him for help if I have any trouble. " She added a sentence in her heart, which she remembered most clearly. Xie Xun was very comforted when she heard that Fengguang could say all the things she said. On this trip back to the old house, Fengguang was the most worried person for both of them. She was lazy and didn''t like to be bound by others. In the eyes of the old lady, she was probably the most annoying role. However, worry is worry. Half an hour later, the carriage finally arrived at the gate of Xie''s house. There are already people waiting at the door of Xia''s family. Xie Ma, the second master of the Xie family, looks simple and honest. Although he looks simple and honest, he has a sharp mind. Otherwise, he can''t do his business so much. Seeing the people who came down from the car, Xie Ma immediately welcomed them, "elder brother, sister-in-law." "Second brother, I haven''t seen you for many years." Xie Xun was the first to smile, while Zhao Wan around him was polite. Xie Ma again set his eyes on the scenery and huan''er, who was led by the scenery. He said with a kind smile: "this is the scenery and huan''er. I saw the scenery and huan''er for the first time, but I haven''t had time to prepare a gift." "You''re welcome, second uncle." Under her father''s eyes, the scenery bravely replied. Huan''er, who was always afraid of strangers, hid behind her with the legs of scenery. Xie Ma said: "it''s windy outside. Let''s go in and talk about it. Mother and other people are waiting in the hall." Xie Xun nodded, "OK." A group of people crossed the gate and entered the mansion. The Xie family is worthy of being a century old family. Everything here seems to have the breath of years. The vast territory and buildings also make people feel magnificent. After a while, several people entered the hall. On the main seat of the hall, there was an old lady with extraordinary momentum. Her face was expressionless. Even if she saw her son coming in from the door for many years, her eyes were flat, as if she were just looking at a stranger. In the seat below her, there is a well-dressed and charming woman. Looking at a tall young man standing beside her, you can guess that she must be Xie Ma''s wife Tan Rou, and the boy beside her is her son and the only young master Xie Jie in Xie''s family. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1433 Xie Jie seems to follow his mother. She is not so welcome to the scenery family. After looking at him, there is still a girl standing with her head down. She can''t see her face clearly. But even if you can guess, she must be the second lady of Xie''s family, that is, Xie Yaoyao, the female owner. "Mother." Xie Xun first made a respectful salute. Zhao Wan also Fu body said: "Niang." After looking for a circle of scenery, he didn''t see the person he was looking for. He bowed down after his parents. After a long time, Mrs. Xie said, "it''s not easy to ask you to come back. Before and after, I sent someone to post three letters." "My mother misunderstood me." Xie Xun said: "it is true that there are still some things that have not been dealt with in the city of Surabaya. The reason why your majesty transferred his son to Sishui city is precisely because these difficult things can not be handled well. If you don''t deal with them, you will go home, and your son will violate your Majesty''s trust and be difficult to explain." The scenery quietly looked up at her father and said that her honest father could lie so well. Yes, the corruption cases in Surabaya city are complicated, which leads to a lot of corrupt officials in Surabaya city. It is not easy to deal with this matter. Otherwise, Xie Xun would not have to stay in the city for so many years. In fact, Xie Xun handled these matters well just a few months ago. He didn''t want to come back when he received the first letter from his family. However, he didn''t like Xie family''s lethargy like Zhao Wan It''s just the atmosphere. "Hum, I''m always busy when I know you''re an officer. I''m not like zhan''er. He''s a general, but he can come back from the battlefield every six months to see me, an old woman." Mrs. Xie did not speak in a hurry. She could not tell whether her tone was casual or deliberate. Zhao Wan glanced at her husband quietly, and she said, "it''s no good to come back. Just after she came back, the old lady began to set up a teacher and make a crime. I don''t think it''s all because she doesn''t welcome their family back for so many years? What can Xie Xun do? After all, it''s his mother. After a pause, he can only say: "it''s the son''s fault. What the mother taught is." Hearing Xie Xun admit his mistake, Mrs. Xie seems to be better. She looks at the silent scenery and huan''er and says, "I think you are scenery and huan''er. Look up and let me have a look." "Yes..." The scenery looks up, showing a bright face. Huan''er, after all, is young. Mrs. Xie is very fierce. She doesn''t dare to go out. She just hides behind the scenery tightly, holding the legs of the scenery and does not move. The scenery touched her head, indicating that she should not be nervous. The old lady didn''t care about huan''er''s timidity. She said casually, "the scenery girl is better than the two girls." Xie Yaoyi, who was mentioned, was stunned. "Not really." Tan Rou also said with a smile: "the scenery is so beautiful and beautiful, but it is really better than our two girls." She has been looking at Xie Yaoyao for many years. However, due to her own identity, she can''t do anything else. Otherwise, she will fall in love with Xie Yaoyao. However, Xie Yaoyao''s existence reminds her all the time of how much she has shown her aunt who has been dead for many years. Tan Rou looked at Xie Ma again and hummed in her heart. Didn''t he want to love this common girl? Now, in front of so many people, I dare not even fart. Zhao Wan was secretly telling the old lady which pot she didn''t open or mention. She stepped on one hand in front of so many people. Didn''t she ask them to have a deeper gap between the big room and the second room? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1434 "The old lady is very serious. Although the scenery is beautiful, the girl of the second uncle''s family is not bad." Zhao Wan looked at Xie Yaoyao with a smile. "I''ve heard that at the flower appreciation party some days ago, the second lady of Xie''s family had a song like the sounds of nature, which was praised by the empress. But she was a real talented woman in the capital." What is the most powerful thing about the traverser? That''s the halo! At the flower appreciation meeting, Xie Yaoyao not only made an amazing song, but also made such a highly appreciated poem in three steps as "flowers wither and flowers fly all over the sky, and who can pity the red fading fragrance?" the name of a talented woman resounded through the imperial capital overnight. People praise her like this, Xie Yaoyao is also embarrassed to be a quiet transparent person, she whispered: "Auntie flattered." Old lady Xie added: "scenery and ER wench are not very different in age. It''s good to talk to each other. Moreover, I heard that in Surabaya City, your husband and wife don''t have time to invite a master to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting for scenery. In the coming days, scenery can also learn from Erya." "Yes," she said To her a legitimate daughter to learn from the common woman, this is not clearly to use her to pressure a big room? Zhao Wan and Xie Xun naturally can hear things that can be heard by scenery. Zhao Wan''s face is not good-looking. Xie Xun has already said: "we have planned to learn the scenery. Since Erya''s piano skill is so excellent, I think it''s better to start with the basic learning of scenery." The scenery was relieved. Fortunately, his father was not a pedantic person who paid attention to all goodness and filial piety first. Old lady Xie looked down. "Since you have a plan, I won''t say much. After a long journey, your house has been sorted out, so go to have a rest first." "Yes, we''ll leave first." Xie Xun said and took his wife and daughter out of the room. As soon as she got out of the room, Zhao Wan''s face sank. Not only she, but also Xie Xun''s face was not very good. It seems that a group of them came back, but they were afraid it would not be so good. Before going to Surabaya City, Xie Xun and Zhao Wan lived in the Mingyuan courtyard. This time, she was also in the Mingyuan courtyard. She was afraid that her daughters would not adapt to the future. Zhao Wan specially made the scenery well prepared. The scenery nodded and agreed, saying that he was very tolerant. Huan''er, who was not adapted to the new environment, was determined to sleep with her sister The solution is to let her sleep in her own room. There are many mosquitoes at night. Huan''er can''t sleep well. As a good sister who likes children, she can only walk out of the house with a lamp in the middle of the night and go to the warehouse to look for the mosquito repellent which is placed there. In the middle of the night, there were only insects, and most people were sleeping. Under the moonlight, it was very quiet. With mosquito repellent in one hand and oil lamp in the other hand, she suddenly realized that she was brave enough. When passing through the corridor, the light from the corner of her eyes swept across the Lake Pavilion not far away. It was a figure in white that flashed by. Then, she heard the sound of falling into the water. She was stunned, only to realize that someone had fallen into the water. She ran to see only ripples on the water. She gritted her teeth, put down the lamp and flowerpot, then kicked off her shoes and jumped into the water. Scenery to the water is good. Soon, she saw the man in the water. He closed his eyes, as if he was about to die. She reached for his hand and tried to take him to swim up. But she forgot that her body was only 13 years old, but she pulled it with an adult man. Not only can''t save him, but she has a cramp in her feet. After all, she seldom exercises and falls into the water violently. Cramps are very easy to happen. The scenery choked with saliva, and the suffocating breath was all gone. At the time of crisis, that hand held her hand, and her waist was also on the other hand ring. He held her and jumped out of the water. When they got to the shore, their clothes were dripping with water. The scenery pushed people away, but they fell on the grass. Coughing up a few saliva, she turned back and said, "you are sick!" The man stood against the moon, his wet hair still dripping, a white robe clinging to the body, revealing a strong but slender perfect figure, he stepped forward, squatted in front of her, funny said: "I saved your life." "You don''t think about why I got into the water!" "You can swim and pretend to drown "You misunderstood me. I didn''t pretend." He supported his jaw with one hand and looked at her with a smile, cool and elegant. Because he was carrying the light, the sky was dark, she could not see his look, she stood up, he thought she was going to leave angry, but did not expect her fierce kick on him, "it is because you are such a waste of compassion, the world is so bad! You have to apologize for the world! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1435 The kick of scenery was sudden, and because she was not a martial arts practitioner, she was not murderous at all, so that even those who were quick and highly skilled in martial arts did not have time to react and evade her. Under the night, the man''s eyesight is certainly stronger than the scenery, he looked at his wet moon white clothes left a footprints, and then look, that little girl has run away. She is clever, knowing that she will run after kicking people, so as to avoid waiting for him to come back to grasp her and settle accounts. After all, she also knows that she can''t beat him because of her delicate body. Of course, if he wanted to chase, naturally he could, but he was not in a hurry. He picked up the pot of flowers and plants she had left behind. He thought with amusement that the little girl seemed to have forgotten that since she could appear in the house of Xie''s family, he must be a member of the Xie family. After returning home, she changed into a dry suit, but the next day, she was still infected with wind and cold. At the first dinner of Xie''s family, although she didn''t cough very much, her sickly appearance was indispensable, especially her nose was blocked and her voice also had a strong nasal sound. The old lady frowned as soon as she heard her greeting. "Scenery, is this sick?" Xie Xun said: "the scenery grew up in Surabaya city since I was a child. When I first returned to the imperial capital, I was not acclimatized to the local conditions, which made me cold." "Oh, the big girl is a real official girl. She is delicate." Tan Rou covered her face and said with a smile, "second aunt, I have some herbs for tonifying my body. Big girl is weak. You can come here and take some herbs." What she said really made people wonder whether she was sarcastic or concerned. However, no matter whether she is satirizing or caring, the scenery has to smile back: "thank you, my second aunt." With her polite gesture, Xie Xun and Zhao Wan both let down their hearts. They were afraid that the girl would not be able to help it, so they jumped up to scold her. The Xie family came home from a long way, and all the people at the dust party had to take part in it. However, before the meal order arrived and the people didn''t come together, they could only sit in the hall and chat with the old lady. As a commoner daughter, Xie Yaoyao had no place. However, her father loved her, and she became famous in a song not long ago. This status has become invisible. Let alone a family dinner, even if you want to go to another home for a banquet or something, you have to take Xie Yaoyao with you. Xie Yaoyao lowered his head and said, "grandmother, I don''t know when the third uncle will come back?" Xie Yaoyao feels very good to Xie Zhan. She heard the maid mention that before she passed through, Xie Zhan had taken care of her niece who was bullied. After all, Xie Zhan had to take care of Xie Yaoyi when she had been fighting abroad for many years. Xie Yaoyao was a man of revenge and gratitude. Since she occupied the body of others, she would take corresponding responsibilities ¡£ What''s more, half a year ago, she only had a hurry with Xie Zhan, but she didn''t have time to say thanks. Hearing Xie Yaoyao mention Xie Zhan, the listless scenery immediately comes to the spirit. Mrs. Xie said, "zhan''er''s letter to me is back today. He has always been punctual. I don''t think it will be too long." Sure enough, as soon as Mrs. Xie''s voice fell, Xie Jie''s angry voice came from the door, "uncle, let me go!" Xie Jie was pushed into the hall from the door. Facing the crowd, he was embarrassed to tidy up his clothes. This 16-year-old boy should have some sense of shame. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1436 At this time, a man came into the door, white and black hair, with warm and picturesque brows and eyes. His eyes were bright and elegant. When he came in, the hall seemed to be bright and bright. It seemed to be an illusion. The scenery felt that he looked at himself more when he came in. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and squinted at him for a long time. Then, she was stiff. She recognized him. The man did not squint from her in front of, he drooped his eyes low smile, "son came back late, labor mother worried." "Just come back." Mrs. Xie is very happy. I was surprised to see the scenery. Let alone Xie Zhan, the man who wanted to die last night, was Xie Zhan. This old lady, who always has a straight face and never smiles, can smile so happily. This is really strange. However, it is not surprising to think that the old lady has always loved this little son most. Xie Zhan looked at Xie Xun and Zhao Wan with a smile, "big brother, sister-in-law." Xie Xun said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for many years, and the demeanor of the third brother is more amazing." "Big brother murzan." Xie Zhan''s gentle eyes and natural fall on the scenery, "want to come, this is the big brother''s daughter scenery." Scenery a meal, quietly shifted the line of sight, she has not forgotten, his kick his foot is how hard. "Hello, uncle three." Scenery did not speak, sitting on her side of huan''er is obediently called a, very good to ease the embarrassment of the scenery. Xie Zhan also raised his lips and laughed, "huan''er is so cute and lovely, and the scenery is so gentle and moving. Big brother and sister-in-law are really lucky to have two such good daughters." The scenery ignores Xie Xun, who stares over because she didn''t say hello. She only feels that Xie Zhan''s sentence "gentle and moving". It''s really in the words. You see, people talk to her, and she doesn''t say a word. Isn''t it quiet and gentle? And last night her foot This is not moving, is very moving! However, the scenery and elegant appearance of Xie Zhan, but also feel that he is not a person who can say these words. Xie Ma looked at his embarrassed son standing in the middle of the hall and asked Xie Zhan, "what''s wrong with him? Isn''t he supposed to be in school at this time? " How can be pressed back by Xie Zhan. Xie Zhan smiles, "why don''t you ask Jieer yourself?" Tan Rou says that her son must have made some trouble again. Although she knows that Xie Jie is the only grandson of the Xie family, the old lady will not punish him. But Xie Xun''s family has just returned. She doesn''t want to be laughed at by the big house family. She reluctantly says with a smile: "Jieer, please tell me the story clearly. There must be some misunderstanding, isn''t it?" "I..." Xie Jie timidly looked at his third uncle, and could not say anything else except a stuttering "I" character. Xie Ma pressed his anger, "since you don''t say it, third brother, you say it." "It''s very simple." Xie Zhan laughed and said leisurely, "on the way back, I happened to meet Xie Jie walking in the street. He seemed to be discussing with his friends and friends and going to the flower house to have some fun." "Xie Jie!" Xie Ma was furious. Xie Jie shakes her body and looks at her mother helplessly. However, Tan Rou just stares at him and doesn''t intend to talk. What she hates most is the man who is looking for flowers and willows. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1437 Huan''er asked: "sister What is Hualou "Hualou..." Scenery does not want to blurt out, "is the place to pick flowers and butterflies." When she finished, she realized that everyone was looking at her. "Am I wrong?" The scenery pretends to be naive blinks, and slowly covers his mouth. Xie Zhan chuckled, "the scenery is right." Picking flowers to catch butterflies is to pick flowers that can sing and dance, and butterflies that can take off their flower clothes. Isn''t Hualou the place for picking flowers and catching butterflies? Scenery has a kind of inexplicable intuition The obscure meaning of her words was understood by him. However, when the younger daughter''s family heard the word "Hualou", they understood it from the word "Hua". After all, how could miss Qian Jin, who was raised in her boudoir, know what Hualou is? The scenery is just a small episode. Xie Ma continued to anger Xie Jie and said, "how many times have I said you? Let you study hard in the school, don''t make a fool of yourself. You''re putting my words in the left ear and going out in the right ear, aren''t you? " "Dad I don''t have one. " Although Xie Jieping is not afraid of his father, as long as his father is angry, he will only be timid. "Since you don''t have one, why can your third uncle bring you back in the street?" he asked If you want to say the whole Xie family who can''t lie, it''s only Xie Zhan. "I I... " Xie Jie bit her teeth and said, "I want to study hard in the school, but Li Qi said that the flower house is fun. I was curious for a moment I can''t help it. " Li Qi is a good friend in Xie Jie''s school. Li''s family is engaged in silk and satin business, and has some business contacts with Xie ma. "Didn''t I say that Li Qi was ignorant, and told you not to associate with him?" Xie Ma was more angry in his heart and said in a loud voice, "come, give me the family law to serve you!" As soon as she heard that she wanted to use the family law, Tan Rou couldn''t sit still. She also jumped at the table and said, "Xie Ma, you can almost get it! Isn''t jie''er going to the brothel like you? When you were at his age, you just mixed up with the girls in the flower house. What are you pretending to be noble here Xie Ma''s face turned blue and white. Tan Rou was right. When Xie Jie was his age, he already knew Xie Yaoyao''s mother. Yes, Xie Yaoyao''s mother was from a brothel. This is why Tan Rou hates the men in the brothel. When it comes to family affairs, it''s even more difficult for others to interfere. Xie Xun and Zhao Wan drink tea as if they didn''t see anything. Huan''er, who doesn''t understand, looks over there and looks here, but still can''t understand. The scenery is tut tut. The secret is that the romantic ability is hereditary. Xie Yaoyao suddenly stood up and said, "it''s important to deal with elder brother''s fault. It''s better not to mention irrelevant people and things." Of course, thanks for her hard speech recently. Tan Rou sneered. Xie Jie was already dissatisfied and said, "my father and my mother are talking. What kind of mouth do you have in common?" A haughty gesture was revealed. The scenery suddenly reminds me of the setting of this world, but in addition to the common girl, the common son, and the concubine, all the others are villains, so it''s no wonder that Xie Jie feels so arrogant. Not afraid of Xie Jie''s threatening words, Xie Yaoyao continued: "even if I don''t go to school, I know that if I make a mistake, I will be punished. Since my brother has made a mistake, I should discuss a method of punishment." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1438 "Yes, it''s wrong to look for flowers and willows." Tan Rou suddenly sat down peacefully. She looked at the silent old lady with a smile, "Niang, you are talking about how to punish people who go to Hualou to have fun?" The old lady did not speak, and Xie Ma''s face was very ugly. Fengguang really praised her as a second aunt. She even threw the problem to the old lady. If she was punished, she would make it difficult for Xie Ma, who had made the same mistake but was not punished. If she didn''t, she would have no position to say that she should punish Xie Jie. in Xie''s heart, she certainly hoped to thank her for being punished. However, Xie''s family has the final say. The old lady finally said, "jie''er is still young. It''s natural that she will make some mistakes. The important thing is to correct them, not to punish them. Ma''er, you two should teach Jieer well." "Yes Mother Xie Ma bowed his head. Tan Rou smiles and doesn''t speak. A few decades ago, the epidemic was prevalent in the imperial capital. It was the tan family who opened the hospital that brought a batch of life-saving medicine to the Xie family. The Xie family inherited the kindness of the tan family, so they would inevitably take more care of the tan family. Tan Rou was a strong one. When she found out that Xie Ma had an outside room, she was clamouring to leave. It was Mrs. Xie who persuaded her. However, for more than ten years, she has been holding a mouthful in her heart Qi. Just because of her breath, old lady Xie, who admitted that she was in the wrong, had to connive at her. When it came to the meal room, the housekeeper reported that the meal had been prepared, and the people began to walk to the dining room. The old lady took Xie Zhan, who had not been seen for a long time, to say intimate words, followed by Xie Xun and Zhao Wan, Xie Ma and Tan rou. Xie Jie confessed that he had made a mistake today. At the end, slowly, she came to a place with the slowest scenery accompanying huan''er. No matter which family they are, the big room and the second room are always in the same boat. What''s more, Xie Jie doesn''t know from which servants that Dafang came back to fight for his family property, so he can''t help but be hostile to Dafang. However, when Dafang came back for a few days, he didn''t see any moths from them, so he couldn''t help but feel less disgusted. After walking for a long time, Xie Jie finally looked down at the scenery. He was dissatisfied and said, "why don''t you call people when you see me?" In his mind, the woman In particular, women from big families should be more polite. The scenery looked up at him. She didn''t know why he didn''t go against Xie Yaoyao. She didn''t know that it was because Xie Yaoyao''s identity had changed recently, and she was praised by the empress. Xie Jie was more honest. She said perfunctorily, "Hello, brother." The first time he was called brother, Xie Jie was quite useful. He asked again, "can you play the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?" "No Xie Jie frowned, "you can''t play the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Aren''t you going to be compared by that commoner girl in our family?" It turns out that the same identity, let Xie Jie feel that the scenery should be with their own country. Huan''er wants to say something, and is pulled by the scenery. Huan''er stops talking. Scenery asked Xie Jie, "can you play Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting?" "Music, chess, calligraphy and painting are all to be learned." Xie Jie said with pride: "although I am not talented, but all are slightly familiar." "Do you think you can be a son-in-law?" Her question jumps too fast, Xie Jie reacts for a long time, "the royal family has no princess, naturally is impossible." The scenery pointed to Xie Yaoyao, who was walking in front of her. "But I can''t guarantee that she can become the lady of the Marquis'' mansion, and then become the princess. Finally, her status is indescribable." "It''s impossible." Xie Jie immediately retorted, "her background, it is impossible to achieve that position." "Nothing in this world is impossible." The scenery laughs: "and once you think impossible things happen, you can only bow to submit." At the thought of bowing his head in front of the commoner girl he despised, Xie Jie was in a panic. He frowned again, "then how do you know that these things are possible?" The scenery shook his head, the old magic stick general said: "the so-called book has its own house of gold, the book has its own Yan Ruyu, you read the four books and five classics, naturally you can understand such a point or two." "Are the four books and five classics so magical?" Xie Jie was puzzled because he often wanted to sleep as soon as he opened the book. Scenery said: "I don''t know if it''s useful for you, but I know that with culture, even swearing can be better." Xie Jie is a bit at a loss. "Don''t you believe it?" Xie Jie returned to God, "of course I don''t believe it." "Let''s try it." When the scenery stopped, she said with a smile, "You raise your hand first." Xie Jie did it. "Raise the other hand." See his two hands are lifted up, scenery and stretch out his hand, "hand on my hand." Xie Jie did not hesitate to do. "Let me see the coating on your tongue." He stuck out his tongue. Scenery asked again: "three water, a king word, how to read it?""Wang." She narrowed her eyes and laughed. She stood on tiptoe and touched his head and said, "how nice." After that, she continued to turn around and move forward, but Xie Jie did not respond. Unexpectedly, she saw the man standing behind her for a long time. Xie Zhan lips with a smile, he said: "I''m here to remind you to go faster." "Oh..." The scenery nods, pretending to be calm passing by him. About to brush past, she heard his smile: "if the old lady knows, you can be miserable." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1439 The scenery flattered Xie Zhan with a sweet smile, "Uncle three It must not be a talker, is it "I don''t talk much, but I''m not sure I''ll miss it." When he smiles, he is really pure and beautiful. Xie Jie came over and asked, "uncle, what are you talking about?" Xie zhanhu sighed. Xie Jie didn''t understand, "third uncle?" Scenery Snickers, Xie Jie this big fool, do not know his third uncle is sigh for his IQ. Xie Zhan looked down and saw her smiling thief. He said with a smile: "Jieer looks at the scenery and knows the importance of being familiar with the four books and five classics. Your father still hopes that you can be ranked on the list in the future. Don''t let your father down." Xie Jie''s most annoying thing is that he was asked to read. However, if it was the third uncle who mentioned it, he didn''t have the courage to say that he was upset. So he could only focus on the scenery and stare at her. If she didn''t mention the four books and five classics, he would not have been preached by the third uncle here. Scenery is not a doormat, so she glared back. Xie Jie''s eyes widened at once. The scenery secret way this person can be really naive, she slants the head, heavy hum a. Xie Jie is not satisfied with this, so she has to go to her and stare at her again. As a result, Xie Yaoyao comes over. She doesn''t look at the scenery or Xie Jie. She just says to Xie Zhan, "grandma asked me to come here to remind uncle three that it''s time to enter the dining room." "Good." Xie Zhan smiles and nods. Xie Jie can only give up, and those who have lost the team have to move on. The scenery is leading huan''er to walk slowly, but Xie Zhan does not know when he comes to her side. He whispers, "the scenery is lively and it''s a good thing, but when you get to the old lady, you still need to be restrained." Is he kind enough to remind her? The scenery raised his head and curled his lips, "am I not astringent enough?" He low smile, "is also, at least you did not take out that night kicks my ability, already was enough astringent." After a meal, she looked a little unnatural, "I I didn''t mean to kick you... " "I know, because scenery misunderstands that I am the person who is trying to die, so I am in a hurry to save people." "I wish you knew..." She looked at him in a random way and didn''t dare to look at him. Anyway, it was a fact that she had kicked someone else at that time, but he was still her elder. If she said that, even if Xie Zhan didn''t mind, she would be punished by her father. On the next road, the two did not speak again. Huan''er felt that something was wrong with her sister, but she was too small to say anything wrong. When she entered the dining room, she loosened her grip on the scenery and sat down beside her parents. Xie Zhan said: "the first time I saw the scenery and huan''er, I couldn''t help but pull them to say a lot. We came late. Please don''t blame me." As soon as she heard the baby''s son open his mouth, even if she wanted to say something, she would not say it. She said happily, "sit down quickly, the food will be cold." Naturally, the empty seat beside the old lady is reserved for Xie Zhan. The scenery is sitting beside Zhao Wan, while Xie Jie is sitting on the other side of her. Although Xie Jie''s brain is not fast, he is not stupid. These days, he has thought clearly that he is being played by the scenery as a dog. He is angry in his heart. When he sees the scenery sitting beside him, he immediately says: "I don''t want to sit with you!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1440 Xie Ma put down his chopsticks and said angrily, "Xie Jie!" Xie Xun and Zhao Wan''s faces had already sunk. Xie Huan suddenly stood up and threw her chopsticks toward Xie Jie. "You are not allowed to bully my sister!" Impartial, that pair of chopsticks just fell on Xie Jie''s face. Tan Rou couldn''t sit down anymore. "Hey, how can you throw something to hit someone?" Zhao wan smile, "scenery and huan''er sister deep love, sister-in-law also do not blame." "No matter how good your feelings are, you can''t throw things at people!" "Enough!" Xie Ma said: "this matter is knot son is wrong, Huan Er person is small strength also small, she lost something in the past, how?" Tan soft gas also want to take a pair of chopsticks hit on the face of the marsh. Xie Jie also knew that he had said something wrong. Of course, he couldn''t say what he had been fooled about. After all, it was too humiliating, but he was not a person who would admit defeat. He stood up and said, "I just don''t want to sit with her. What''s the matter?" "Brother..." Just when people thought that the abandoned scenery would be embarrassed to keep silent, she opened her mouth, not only opened her mouth, but also her eyes were full of tears. She said with a poor trill, "don''t you like me?" Before the scenery, Xie Jie had never heard others call her brother. Although he did have a half sister, she was born out of the common people. On weekdays, they didn''t want to see anyone. Xie Yaoyao only called him "elder brother" politely and distantly. So when he heard the poor "elder brother" of the scenery, it was undeniable that Xie Jie had this half of his body It''s all soft. Sister this kind of thing, or let many boys have a vision. Xie Jiemo was speechless. The scenery turned around and said, "since my brother hates me so much, I''ll ask someone to add a stool on the other side for me. Stay away from my brother, so as not to hinder your eyes." The words "scenery" make people feel that the fragile girl pretends to be strong and not pitiful. Her original intention is the same, so as to pretend to be pathetic and to win sympathy. However, she did not expect that Xie Jie would hold her hand. He not only took her hand, but also said in an awkward way: "I''m so bored, you can sit here." After that, he took the scenery and sat back. Then he put a plate of meat in front of the scenery, as if to ease his discomfort and say aloud: "eat!" As the only male in his grandson''s generation, Xie Jie is just like a bully of the Xie family. Mrs. Xie usually doesn''t care about things like talking loudly at the dinner table. Both Mrs. Xie and Tan Rou dote on Xie Jie, which makes him more and more arrogant. But I didn''t expect that he would be embarrassed one day. Not only was the old lady who pretended not to see Xie Jie bullying the scenery startled, but even Xie Jie''s biological parents couldn''t help speaking, not to mention Xie Yaoyao, who had always looked down on Xie Jie. Scenery had to be forced to sit down again, but she did not dare to move chopsticks in front of her plate of meat. Xie Zhan a light smile, "it seems that I am not in this period of time, Jieer has been much more sensible." "Xiaotan is not the best one for us Xie Ma was still on fire, but now he has to sit back quietly. After this little episode, the atmosphere on the table was a little strange. Mrs. Xie said, "how''s Jieer learning recently?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1441 "In the exam a few days ago, I advanced one." Xie Jie''s formal answer, for the old lady, he has always been respected. "Yes, progress is good." Mrs. Xie said it was very comforting. Even if Xie Jie was one place ahead, she would only change from the last one to the last two. Naturally, the old lady put her eyes on Xie Zhan again. She said with a smile: "zhan''er, you see that Jieer is so old, and you are not young. Now that your elder brother and second brother have become a family, do you have to pay more attention?" "Mother, you don''t know that I''m living and dying in the battlefield. I can''t tell when I can''t come back. Why do I hurt other people''s daughters?" Xie Zhan said this with a smile. It seems that he has become accustomed to the old lady''s overt and covert saying that he should get married. Listen to the scenery, temporarily put down a heart, Xie Zhan is not in a hurry to get married, that''s good. Mrs. Xie was not willing to give up this time. "Knowing that you came back this time, I specially went to the matchmaker and asked her to probe into all the big houses. In this imperial capital, there are not a few maids who have not yet married, and many of them are interested in you. You have also said that you are uncertain about your life and death in the battlefield. If something really happens, you can leave one for our Xie family A little blood will give me comfort. " It''s over. It''s forcing him to go on a blind date. Scenery silently bite chopsticks, always pay attention to Xie Zhan''s trend. Xie Zhan just smile, said: "Niang, Xie family already had three young ladies, a young master, this blood is not enough?" "That''s your eldest brother''s and second brother''s. You are a general now, and you have unlimited scenery. But when you are old, who will honor you?" Xie Zhan is over twenty-eight years old. In the whole imperial capital, he is the only one who has not married at his age. No wonder the old lady is so worried. Xie Xun also said: "the third younger brother was born and died for the country, which was the great righteousness. But under this righteousness, there was no conflict with Cheng Xiaojia. Why didn''t the third brother meet the young ladies as his mother wanted? Maybe, there will always be people who are interested in it Although Xie Xun has no nostalgia for the Xie family, he still has a good mind for Xie Zhan. If the Xie family is a pool of mud, then Xie Zhan can be said to be a white lotus out of mud. Although there is something wrong with the metaphor. "Big brother said so." Xie Ma also opened his mouth and said: "the third brother is a general. Since ancient times, heroes have been matched with beauties. It can''t be said that there is no beauty around him." Tan Rou also said, "isn''t it? However, many people in my mother''s family have asked me, how did you plan to get married? " Even Zhao Wan also said, "if my uncle wants to, my mother''s family has a few unmarried girls." It''s good. Usually, the old lady only urges her to get married. Today, Xie Xun is here, but a group of people come to join in the fun. In the public have been chatting about what character of a woman to marry, the scenery suddenly inserted a, "brother is not small, have you said it?" "What?" Xie Jie, who was suddenly lifted up, was in a daze. The scenery laughs and says: "elder brother looks talented, must be looking for a talented and beautiful woman as wife, second aunt, do you say?" "It''s natural." Tan Rou''s face is smiling. When she mentions her son, she is in a bad mood. "Jieer is a dragon and Phoenix in human beings. She must be a woman with beautiful appearance and intelligence to be worthy of him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1442 "It''s just that it''s a little too low." Feng Feng put down his chopsticks and said with concern: "my brother is very handsome and elegant. If he is unique in the world, I''m afraid no one dares to oppose it. Besides, inside, my brother is smart, respectful to his teachers and friends, and filial to his parents. He is as good as my brother. I''m afraid no one can compare with him in the world. ¡± Xie Jie, known as little overlord In this series of killing invisible good words, rare strange red face. Xie Zhan droops his eyes and covers his smile. But Tan Rou was very happy to hear this, "isn''t that what the big girl said is right? I''m also worried. Do you think that a man with such a good knot as my family''s? Can there be any lady who can match him in the capital? " "That''s right." The scenery looked at Xie Ma again, "second uncle, you and the second aunt should take good care of things that my brother wants to marry in the future." Xie Ma Mo Mo Mo, looked at the same speechless Xie Xun, pulled the corner of the mouth to smile, "the scenery said is extremely." "Yes The scenery looked at the old lady with a smile, "grandma, don''t you say that the matchmaker checked many unmarried boudoir ladies? Those who can get into Grandma''s eyes must be well-informed and reasonable ladies, but they can also give advice to the second uncle and the second aunt. " The old lady turned black. "What do you call me?" "Grandma." "This is what ordinary people call it." The old lady said, "according to the rules, you should call my grandmother." "Oh..." The scenery perfunctorily answered the voice, and then said excitedly: "grandma, anyway, you also have a list of the daughters of the emperor who have not married. It''s better to give it to the second uncle and the second aunt first." The old lady was too angry to speak. "I..." Xie Jie rarely shy up, stammered: "I am still young, married a matter, but not urgent." "It''s time to rush!" Tan Rou said, "you can''t stand the temptation of friends and friends just because you haven''t talked to each other. It''s time to tell you a marriage." The first time he suddenly encountered the pressure of forced marriage, Xie Jie did not know how to deal with it. The scenery sympathetically looked at Xie Jie and drank the soup silently. If you want more small jasper, you will have more small jasper. Poor Xie Jie, this whole meal, was pulled by his mother and said that he was married. After dinner, it was the evening of the afterglow. Everyone went back to their own yard. Huan''er said that he wanted to go to the back garden. The scenery could only take her to see it. When she passed Xie Jie, she said kindly, "brother, I hope you can bring me a sister-in-law back earlier." Xie Jie''s face was very ugly. When Xie Yibu walks out of the room with Xie Yibu, she turns around and is not in a good mood. Xie Jie frowned and looked at Xie Yao, "do you walk without looking at the road?" Xie Yaoyao''s heart is angry. How could this be her fault? She stood firm, a sneer, "it is she did not look at the road to turn around, this just hit, what is wrong with me?" Scenery has not spoken, huan''er is to cry out, "is you deliberately hit my sister!" "Do you think your sister is gold, silver and jade?" Xie Yaoyao said sarcastically, "it''s people who want to go up and bump into each other. I''m afraid they can''t even bump some gold powder down?" "Maybe it is." Xie Zhan thin lips with a smile, "early years in the military camp to listen to students in Surabaya City subordinate said, Xie family miss a smile, can be worth thousands of gold, it seems that is not empty words." Scenery slowly raised his hand to cover his hot face, and the secret way was that this man could really speak. "Uncle..." Xie Yaoyao looks at Xie Zhan and is puzzled. She thought Xie Zhan would be on her side. Xie Zhan said with a smile: "two girls, since the scenery was young, the body is delicate and weak, you don''t care about her." After hearing this, the scenery immediately said, "do you think I am spoiled?" "I mean the delicate and fragile treasure of scenery should always be treated with care." Wait Is he praising her? The scenery also looked at Xie Yaoyao, who was not satisfied with her face. She said with a clear smile, "you are afraid that I will find trouble with her, so you want to calm things down, don''t you?" After all, it''s a very easy thing to ask Xie Yaoyao for trouble. "Why does scenery have such an idea?" "Because she is your niece." "But aren''t you my niece, too?" "You have known her for a long time, but you and I have only known each other for a few days?" He laughs, "but if you have a chance to be rude to me, I can guarantee that there is only one person at present." She turned her head in silence and felt guilty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1443 As for the matter of kicking Xie Zhan, scenery has always felt guilty. As long as Xie Zhan mentions it, her whole momentum is weak, just like now. Seeing that her eyes were wandering, Xie Zhan did not say anything, but said with a soft smile: "since scenery and ER wench are both my nieces, I naturally hope that you can coexist in a friendly way. It''s just that you touch each other carelessly. If there are a large number of scenery adults, will you mind?" The scenery wants to say that she is not very big, but on the face of Xie Zhan, she tolerated and grinned with a sunny smile. "What the third uncle said is that since they are all family members, it is of course the most important thing to be harmonious." The scenery wants to calculate like this, Xie Jie is in one side discontented to say: "she actually dares to contradict, how can so calculate?" "What else do you think of Jieer?" Xie Zhan glanced in the past. Xie Jie immediately counseled him down and said, "I There''s no comment. " Xie Zhan is said to be a general of Confucianism. He is not as fierce as a general, or full of murderous atmosphere. He looks like an ordinary scholar rather than a general. Xie Zhan is so approachable, but Xie Jie is afraid of such an approachable person. He can''t tell why he is afraid of Xie Zhan. The more simple minded people are, the more intuitive they are like animals. Scenery directly bowed his head to huan''er and said, "go, sister, take you to see the flowers." "Good! Look at the flowers Huan''er deserves much joy. Scenery does not see Xie Zhan and others, turn around and take huan''er''s hand to walk. Thank you so much? The girl seems to have decided that he is biased towards Xie Yao Yao. Yes, that''s what the scenery thinks. Although she also knows very well that she is only the eldest lady who has just returned to Xie''s family, and Xie Yaoyao has known Xie Zhan for a long time. If Xie Zhan really favors Xie Yaoyao, it should be a matter of course. However, although she thinks clearly, she is always uncomfortable. Sitting in the pavilion, the scenery is watching huan''er play happily in the flowers. She holds her chin in one hand and thinks lazily, how can I get closer to Xie Zhan? Now he treats her completely as an unfamiliar niece. First of all, he doesn''t talk about the identity problem. It''s hard for her to be unfamiliar with these two words. "Alas..." She sighed again. "What does the scenery think?" "Think of my good uncle." When she finished her answer, she realized that something was wrong. She lifted her eyes and saw that Xie Zhan, who didn''t know when, was coming. Xie Zhan a smile, the evening sun afterglow, more warm and charming, "can let the scenery miss, but really let the third uncle I was flattered." She sat up straight and asked, "when did you come?" "When the scenery sighs for the first time." Seeing what she was thinking quietly, he didn''t disturb her until she sighed for the third time, and finally he couldn''t help asking. Scenery sighed several times, she did not remember, only heard Xie Zhan''s words, she said angrily: "you are deliberately watching my joke?" "Is there any joke about the scenery?" "Why don''t you make a noise when you come?" "It has always been my virtue not to disturb serious people." "Unreasonable!" She snorted and turned away from him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1444 "Why is this unreasonable?" Xie Zhan jokingly said: "if you are thinking of something important, just think of the key point, and I broke your train of thought, this is not my mistake?" The scenery glanced at him again, "you are an elder anyway, what you say is right." "Still breathing with me?" He held his jaw in one hand, slightly turned his head, and looked at her with a smile. His tone inexplicably gentle, scenery immediately has a very naive feeling, she does not admit defeat to see him, "what do I have to be angry about?" "Is there no such thing?" Xie Zhan''s eyes smile, it seems easy, can see through her lies. Under his eyes, she seemed to have no escape. The scenery did not answer this question, but looked at the setting sun in the sky and said faintly, "does it matter whether I am angry or not?" "Nature has something to do with it." Xie Zhan said: "scenery a move, disaster East, save me in the fire, if I did not pay good gratitude, but let you angry, this is my fault." The scenery immediately retorted and said, "you don''t talk nonsense. How can I help you?" "Well, scenery didn''t help me." He laughs, "the scenery just wants to help the knot son to marry." Her face turned red, because even she felt that her words were not convincing. "However, since Fengjing is so eager to help Jieer, as the third uncle of Jieer, I seem to be grateful, right?" The scenery whispered: "I don''t want you to thank." Xie Zhan only looked at her with a smile. His eyes were stained with warm rays, which made his eyes even more tender. She didn''t understand why she thought of the words "tender like water", but she did, so her face began to burn. Perhaps because of her embarrassment, Xie Zhan added: "indeed, scenery is also my niece. Compared with yaoyaohe Jieer, I don''t have much contact with you and don''t know much about it. But I still remember that when I was young, my elder brother took care of me very much, and my sister-in-law was also very kind to me. Scenery is not only the daughter of elder brother and sister-in-law, but I will be a good elder, no matter what After listening to the scenery, she didn''t feel happy at all. Her hand under the table was holding a handkerchief. "So, what do you want to say?" "What I want to say is very simple." Since she is very old, she will not have a good time with the queen After all, has the final say in the Xie family. In the heart of the scenery, is it difficult for Xie Zhan to say that he is not protecting Xie Yaoyao, but protecting her? He said so clearly, but she still had doubts, "I heard that you have taken care of Xie Yaoyao for many years. If I have conflicts with her, you will definitely help her, right?" "The scenery actually wants to ask, can I help you, right?" He narrowed his eyes and chuckled. He had a special style. Scenery is not affectation, "yes." He also answered directly, "of course I won''t help the scenery." The scenery secret way is true, but listen to him: "scenery will never let themselves suffer losses, why do I need help?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1445 "You call me tough?" Anger was about to come into her eyes. He chuckled, "I just believe in the scenery. You see, you didn''t kick me last time? I still remember it. " As soon as he mentioned this matter, the scenery''s expression was not so wonderful. She was dissatisfied and said, "can''t you forget this thing for me?" "This is my first meeting with scenery. I''m afraid it will be difficult to forget." She gritted her teeth. "I just did it. I helped you escape from forced marriage." His eyes have a happy smile, "scenery is admitted, that move disaster East is you deliberately and for it." She a meal, look immediately become very uncomfortable, fortunately also ignore the said: "is how?" "Why can''t the scenery be candid?" He slightly droops the eye, looks at her eye, seems to have the streamer to cross. She pursed her lips. "How can I not be frank?" "Like this time." She stopped talking. "Sister, sister!" Huan''er ran over, holding the flowers in her hand, "to you, Huahua!" Scenery to see the mood immediately become very good, she took huan''er hand gorgeous flowers, exhibition Yan a smile, "thank huan''er." Xie Zhan''s eyes appear her smile, but it is quiet and silent. At this time, huan''er looked at Xie Zhan again and said politely, "Hello, uncle three." "Huan''er, too." Xie Zhan put soft voice, "why would huan''er think of sending flowers to her sister?" "Because my sister looks good." Huan''er burst out a lovely smile and said naively: "before my sister went out to play, there were many big brothers who sent flowers to her sister!" The smiling face on the face of scenery is stiff. Xie Zhan seems to be very interested, he continues to ask huan''er, "why do those big brothers send flowers to your sister?" "They all like my sister!" Speaking of this, huan''er was very proud, "but my sister didn''t pay attention to them, so they could only send me a lot of food to let me call my sister out to talk to them." "Huan''er did it?" "No, I''ll take it, but I won''t call my sister out to talk to them." Huan''er said with a smile: "the elder sister said that those big brothers are big straw bags that only show off their talents and learning. She doesn''t like them." "Does huan''er know what your sister likes?" "Yes Huan''er immediately said: "elder sister said that she likes older, gentle character, will give her salary management, but also tolerate her tantrums man!" "Huan''er!" The scenery bit a tooth, "you have no candy today, tomorrow!" Huan Er flat mouth, "why? I want to tell my parents, sister, you are going to steal my candy again "You Xie Zhan a smile, "huan''er don''t worry, your sister doesn''t give you candy, uncle three here." In the temptation of candy, huan''er came to Xie Zhan''s side, she hummed to the scenery, "sister, you don''t give me sugar, I don''t like you, I like three uncles now!" The scenery angry way: "you little fart child, in your heart I have not candy important." "In my sister''s heart, I''m not as important as osmanthus cake." Although huan''er is very young, she has been growing up beside the scenery since she was young, so her ability to fight is not low. The scenery only way is huan''er''s words, let Xie Zhan see the joke, but huan''er followed Xie Zhan, she also had no choice, stamped her foot, she said: "you little girl, don''t sleep with me in the future!" She turned and left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1446 Huan''er blinked her eyes. Seeing that her sister had left her, she was worried again, "what should uncle three do? Did I make my sister angry "Don''t worry." Xie Zhan touched huan''er''s head and said in a soft voice, "huan''er said it? Your sister likes sweet scented osmanthus cake. If you go to the kitchen, please ask the cook to make a sweet scented osmanthus cake. If you send it to your sister, she will be happy. " Huan''er opened her eyes, "really?" "It''s true, of course." He said with a smile, "if it doesn''t work, huan''er will come to me again." "Good!" With a smile on her way to the kitchen. Xie Zhan sat in the pavilion and looked at the Begonia flower which had not been taken away by the scenery. He picked up the flower with great interest. Looking at the beautiful color of the flower, he could not help but think of the happy face of the girl who was smiling. It seemed to be more dazzling than the flower. He had heard of the beauty of the flowers born by his eldest brother''s daughter for a long time. "Third master." A pretty looking maid came with a bowl of soup. She saluted and said, "this bowl of bird''s nest porridge was brought by the old lady''s maid." Xie Zhan took a look and said faintly, "put it down." "Yes." When the maid came to put down the bowl, she asked Xie Zhan to frown. However, the maid put down the bowl but did not hurry to go. He asked again, "what are you doing standing here?" "The old lady said," tell the maid to watch the third master finish his porridge before leaving. " Xie Zhan finally put his eyes on her, "are you the maid around the old lady? I haven''t seen you before. " "The maidservant is a new comer, and her name is Xiaoyu." "Xiaoyu..." He laughed and put the bowl back in her hand. "I won''t drink this porridge. Go and report it to the old lady." "Third Master..." He raised his eyes, not angry from Wei, "what I said is not clear enough?" "Yes..." Xiaoyu bit her lip and turned around, but she didn''t seem to be able to walk. Her bird''s nest porridge fell to the ground, and her body fell back. Xie Zhan quickly stood up and took a step back, so Xiaoyu did fall on the ground. Unfortunately, her dress belt was hanging on the stone table. So when she fell down, her clothes were loose half, revealing the white belly bag inside. Just at this time, a figure came back, Xie Zhan saw the scenery of forgetting reaction, his head suddenly hurt. It''s no wonder that the scenery will be stunned. It''s really Xiaoyu lying on the ground with a ragged jacket, just like being devastated by some man. And here, only Xie Zhan is a man. Just as Xie Zhan is thinking about how to explain, the scenery that has already returned to God is to bypass Xiaoyu on the ground and take his hand to run quickly. Of course, Xiaoyu is in a hurry, but she can''t catch up with her. Old lady Xie has already brought other people here. After a rockery, the scenery looked at the situation outside. She secretly said that she was good at running fast. Turning around again, she accidentally bumped into the man''s chest. She rubbed her nose and glared at him fiercely. Xie Zhan smile, he slightly bent down, whispered: "how do you come back?" "I''m here to get the flowers that huan''er gave me." The scenery also lowered her voice, and she whispered in his ear: "on the way back, I saw the old lady with someone, and saw the picture of you bullying a little girl. Of course, I understood why." That''s why she pulled him to run. Xie Zhan some helpless, he lowered his voice and said: "I did not bully her." "Did she take off her clothes and fall?" He looked at her with admiration, "exactly." Scenery "cut" a, what good breath spit out two words, "man." She didn''t seem to believe it. She is still young next year, but she seems to know a lot about men. Xie Zhanshi points her forehead and says with a smile, "believe it or not, I didn''t move her. Obviously, this is the woman that the old lady deliberately found to force me to marry." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1447 A woman''s rouge is not a vulgar powder, but a high-grade perfume powder. She calls herself a maid, but her hands are as white as jade, which is not a maid''s hand, and her identity is not low. In order to force Xie Zhan to get married quickly, the old lady investigated all the unmarried government girls in the whole imperial capital. Xiaoyu may be the daughter of some family, and the old lady Xie also knows Xie Zhan''s temperament. In order to make his daughter''s family famous, he had to marry Xiaoyu as his wife. It''s a pity that such a good plan was stirred up by the sight of suddenly killing a gun. The scenery thinks that the old lady is really worried. It''s normal for her to do such a thing. She secretly looks at the situation outside her eyes. Facing the crying Xiaoyu, the old lady looks angry. After all, she doesn''t see Xie Zhan, which means that she can''t follow the original plan, saying that Xie Zhan insulted Xiaoyu''s innocence and must marry Xiaoyu as his wife, But now Xie Zhan is not in, but Xiaoyu has been shown by the old lady. It is a fact that her daughter''s family is convinced by the old lady to do such a thing, which is not in line with her sense of shame. Anyway, she has to let the old lady give her a statement, otherwise it will be spread out and she will not have to be a person. The old lady finally found trouble for herself. The scenery snickered in her heart. She raised her eyes and ran into Xie Zhan''s sight. After a meal, she pretended to be angry and said, "what do you think I do?" "The scenery is right in front of me. Naturally, I want to see more." She turned red, and saw that the old lady''s side had gone, so she snorted and went out from behind the rockery. "I can help you for a while, but I can''t help you all my life. If this fails, the old lady will definitely think of other ways to make you marry. Take care of yourself." Seeing that she was about to leave, he took her wrist and said, "wait a minute." She looked up, puzzled. "What are you doing?" He laughed and raised his hand to pick up a fallen leaf on her head. It was just after hiding behind the rockery, where the trees dropped leaves. "Little girl, this time you helped me, I will remember this kindness." "Well, I''m waiting for you to repay me." She tried to put on a normal face to answer, and then turned and ran away, as if he was a monster. Back in her room, the scenery quickly poured a cup of tea to drink. After a long time, the heat on her face decreased and her mood calmed down. Xie Zhan, a man, is just like a walking hormonal body. His every move is simple and casual, full of tempting breath, especially when he leans over His unique mature breath is really intoxicating. She suddenly remembered that her task was to attack the man named Xie Zhan, but she had no confidence to think that before she could successfully attack him, she would have fallen first. Scenery just don''t know what to do. Huan''er has come in from the door with a plate. The scenery is stunned for a moment, and then asks: "you said you want to follow your third uncle? Why did you come to me again? " "Don''t be angry, sister." Huan''er stood on tiptoe and put the plate on the table. "This is the osmanthus cake I gave my sister, but I made it together with the cook." "Did your third uncle teach you?" Scenery is not in a hurry to eat, on the contrary, it is thinking of this problem. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1448 "Huan''er nodded," three uncle said I do this, sister can be happy. " Looking at huan''er''s innocent face, Fengguang can''t bear to refuse. She looks at the cakes on the plate and thinks that it would be nice if Xie Zhan had sent it himself No, no, she shook her head again. If he sent it, she would have to run away again. She was lying on the table with a headache and felt tangled. Huan''er said again: "by the way, sister, when I came here, I heard my parents say, what will happen in a few days What kind of marquis will come to our mansion? " "Luo Yuanzhi, the prince of dingguofu?" "It seems to be the name Anyway, I only remember it for a long time. It seems that my parents are very happy to mention this person. " Yes, her parents will be happy because they don''t know that the little Marquis has already favored the female Lord! The head of the scenery is even more painful. I think it''s not so easy to break the engagement this time. It''s said that it''s an article of common women''s counterattack. In fact, the first half of this article is a house fighting article. Xie Xun''s official position is not low, and he is also a half red man in front of the emperor. Compared with Luo Yuan, who is one of his relatives and relatives, the one with poor status is a little far away. That is to say, even if she can''t get used to that Luoyuan Don''t go too far, or she''ll get angry with her father. "Trouble Trouble. " The scenery sighed deeply. Huan''er didn''t understand, "sister, what''s the trouble?" "Tell you you don''t know." "But if you don''t tell me, I certainly don''t know." "Oh, you little boy knows how to refute." Scenery index finger points on huan''er''s forehead, "say, in addition to this little marquis to come, what did parents say?" Huan''er thought for a while and said, "my mother said she would take my sister and I to burn incense and worship Buddha tomorrow. She said that she wanted to Pray for peace The scenery of burning incense and worshiping Buddha was mentioned by her mother before she came to the imperial capital. Her mother always felt that it was not good to come to Xie''s house, and she didn''t feel at ease if she didn''t burn incense to worship Buddha. Although she is a house temperament, do not like to go outside, but if it is her mother''s decision, she can not refuse. But the scenery did not expect, together to worship Buddha, unexpectedly there will be her second aunt''s family. Tan Rou takes Xie Jie and Xie Yaoyao. Obviously, she doesn''t want to bring Xie Yaoyao. But Xie Ma says that since she is praying for God and worshipping Buddha, she should take Xie Yaoyao. However, before going out, because of business problems, Xie Miao didn''t go with them, and Xie Xun reported his work in recent years. So there was no man in this group of worshippers except Xie Jie and the driver. Zhao Wan and Tan Rou are sister-in-law. They have to be polite when they meet each other. After entering the temple, they have to walk. They seem to be talking and laughing in front of each other. The scenery and huan''er are walking behind, and Xie Jie comes boring. The scenery glanced at him, "what are you doing with me all the way?" "Before I went out, my father said that I was the only male, and I should take good care of the female dependents." Xie Jie raised her head and said that she still felt a little bit responsible. The scenery glanced at his emaciated figure, curled his lips and said, "your father means you don''t want to trouble your sister." It''s not. Xie Ma is afraid that Xie Jie will bully Xie Yaoyao. If she looks at Xie Yaoyao again, she is at the back of the way, quiet and silent. She doesn''t look like the people who came with them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1449 Xie Jie snorted, "she''s not my sister. My mother said that she would marry her to a little man with a small family to save her eyes." "Well, speak down!" The scenery looks at Xie Yaoyao behind her, and doesn''t know if she has heard what Xie Jie said. Xie Jie is very generous, "she heard it, she heard it, it''s no big deal." It''s no big deal if Xie Yaoyao hears it, but it will be different if she tells the man to listen! Seeing Xie Jie''s fearless appearance, she said, "if you were heard by others, wouldn''t you say that you and your mother treat the common girls badly?" "What''s wrong with that?" Xie Jieyi photographed the scenery and said on her head, "it''s good that she can be married to someone else''s house as a commoner daughter. You don''t think about the common girls in other families. A few of them have not been married as dowries, but have become concubines of others. My mother is good. Let Xie yaoyiyi marry in the past, which is the main room of others, although the small family can''t compare with us The Xie family has a great career, but they are not worried about food and clothing. " The scenery knows that Tan Rou''s arrangement is not inappropriate. Although Tan Rou is not good to Xie Yaoyao, she does nothing bad to her except dislike Xie Yaoyao. Tan Rou is indeed a generous legitimate mother, but in the eyes of Xie Yaoyao, this is not right! In ancient times, there was a division of Di Shu. What happened? Under the aura of female master, can a commoner woman hate those who despise themselves after rising up? Fengguang glared at Xie Jie and whispered, "it''s better to be kind to others than evil to others. Even if you and your second aunt are right, don''t be so frank about it. You think about it, the second aunt has already been at odds with the second uncle because of Xie Yaoyao''s affairs. If the two of them quarrel about Xie Yaoyao''s affairs again, there''s really no room for turning around." After that, he said, "thank you very much." Feng Feng is relieved. Although Xie Jie''s character is not good, she is not so bad that she can''t help her. Her idea is very simple. If she can help him avoid becoming a victim under the halo of the lady, she will try her best to help him. Tanrou in front let the people behind go faster. They are going to burn incense in the hall. The scenery and Xie Jie answered and went into the hall together. This time, even huan''er had to pay homage to the Buddha. The two ladies forced their children to draw lots. Finally, they were busy taking the tickets to the other side to find the person who could solve the problem. As for Xie Yaoyao''s signature, she has to solve it herself. Looking at Xie Yaoyao standing alone, the feeling of being ostracized is not good. Suddenly, I feel that she is a little pathetic. However, when I think of her, she can easily describe the poems written by her predecessors as her own, and any sympathy has become a cloud. Well, she hates people who copy. Huan''er is very interested in the bodhi tree in front of the hall. The scenery follows her and goes out. There are many people here. She can''t rest assured that huan''er walks around alone. When the young ladies of the rich families with hairpin hair go out, they either wear a curtain cap or a veil. When the wind blows, a delicate little face of the daughter''s family will be revealed under the veil, which can always cause young people to stop frequently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1450 The scenery is not a teenager, but she also thinks it is very interesting. She always has the idea of appreciating beautiful things. When she sees a young lady pressing down her veil blown by the wind, she tut two times and gives her own evaluation, "seven points." "I think it''s nine points." There was a romantic voice around her. She turned her head and saw that he was a young man who was shaking a fan. He looked very good. His blue clothes were elegant and neat, and his elegant and unrestrained meaning added a charm to his handsome face. Scenery did not know when he came. Since people had spoken, she also said: "although the girl is beautiful, her eyes are a little lax. Look at her face first. It is very reasonable for her to get seven points." "But I didn''t look at the girl." The young master bowed his head and laughed, "I said, but you, little girl." She suddenly looked up and glared at him. "What do you mean? Can I only get nine points for my appearance? " Oh Originally let her angry, but also did not get full score this point. The young master laughed and said, "if you can tell me your name, it''s very It''s not a problem. " "Apprentice." The scenery glanced at him and said to huan''er, who was standing under the tree to pick up the leaves, "huan''er, we are going back!" "Good!" Huan''er came skipping by. Seeing the childe, he asked again, "elder sister, who is this big brother?" "Leave him alone." She took huan''er''s hand and wanted to turn around and leave. The young man in blue moved another step and stood in front of them. He had a charming smile and a kind smile. "Miss, if you have any misunderstanding, I''ll apologize here." "Get out of the way!" Scenery has no patience for this strange man. He held out his hand and said, "the so-called meeting is predestined. What''s more, we still meet in this thousand year old temple. The Buddha said that five hundred times in the previous life Oh! Pain, pain, pain His hand was caught and buckled behind his back, which would break the hand. The man said with a smile, "if you look back 500 times in the past life, you can just pass by. It seems that Buddha means I want to break your hand when I pass by. " "Thank you, uncle!" The childe is not natural and unrestrained, only has the pitiful beg for mercy, "you quickly let me go, my hand is about to break!" It was Xie Zhan who came. "If it''s broken, it''s better to save you from ruining our family Xie Zhan laughed, "Li Qi, I haven''t settled with you about the last time you took Xie Jie to Hualou. This time, you are going to bully my little girl." "Wait..." Li Qi took a look at the scenery in a panic and said, "Uncle Xie, conscience of heaven and earth, I don''t know that this lady is the eldest lady of your Xie family. If I know, I won''t want to chat up on purpose!" Seeing Xie Zhan coming, she was relieved at the bottom of her heart. She was also very angry and said, "didn''t you just stop me from going? Why are you begging for mercy now "It hurts! Thank you, uncle. Be gentle Li Qi already felt that if his hand was not his own, he was busy admitting his mistake, "I was wrong, I was wrong, can''t I? I just want to get to know Miss Xie. I swear, I really just know each other. I don''t want to do anything bad! " "Oh? Mr. Li just wants to know each other? " "Of course Li Qi said, "I am It''s to see that Miss Xie is beautiful... " Xie Zhanyang lip, "my little girl looks beautiful, of course I know." Scenery raised his hand to cover his hot face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1451 Like Xie Jie, Li Qi''s biggest fear is that uncle Xie is talking to himself with a smile. He prefers to see Xie Zhan''s cold face and get angry, but he doesn''t want to see Xie Zhan''s smiling mood. Although he said that, he has never seen Xie Zhan''s anger like, "Xie, Xie San Shu I know it''s wrong. You don''t have to remember the villain. Please forgive me this time. " "Let me think about it. I''ve spared you a few times." "Thank you, uncle!" Li Qi was worried. "You can''t blame me for all those things before. You see, if Xie Jie is really determined, he won''t take part in no matter what I say. So Xie Jie himself should take half of the responsibility for the things we used to play truant and fight." "Well You make a lot of sense. " Xie Zhan said, "so I broke your hand today. If you have any opinion, you can ask your parents to come to me for theory." Li Qi directly called out, "Uncle Xie! Don''t be impulsive! I can''t die yet The scenery said, "but is it a broken hand? It won''t hurt your life. " She only said that Xie Zhan could scare the boy. She thought that she would teach Li Qi a lesson, so she followed Xie Zhan''s words. Li Qi said pitifully: "I am weak. If I break my hand, I will definitely be ill. There is no medicine for me. I will die soon. I am the only one in the Li family. If I die, what can I do with that property of the Li family?" "Don''t worry." Xie Zhan said: "hand over to the state treasury and reward the three armies is also regarded as your Li family''s contribution to the country." "Thank you! You really don''t... " "Well?" Li Qidun for a moment, then changed his mouth again, "thank you! You are really worthy of being a general of our country. You think about our country in everything. You are an example we should learn from. " "Third uncle!" Xie Jie suddenly ran over. When he saw Li Qi who was bound, he was puzzled, "Li Qi, how are you here?" If we say that they are friends of evil friends, it is definitely Xie Jie and Li Qi. As long as one of them makes a mistake, don''t think about it. The other person must have participated in the exam. For example, in the exam not long ago, Xie Jie advanced one place, from the last one to the second from the bottom, and the last one is naturally Li Qi. Li Qi chuckled dryly, "I heard that it''s most effective to pray for God and worship Buddha here, so I also came to join in the fun, hoping to help me improve my exam results." Xie Jie saw through him at a glance, "it''s the Chinese Valentine''s Day is coming. Recently, there are more young ladies coming to the temple to seek marriage, so you just come to join in the fun." It is well known that Li Qi likes beauties, but he likes beauties, but they are not so simple lecherous. Beauties are used to appreciate, which is Li Qi''s attitude towards life. Xie Jie saw the scenery on one side, and looked at the way Li Qi was tied up by his third uncle. He immediately hit Li Qi in the face, "you are impatient to live! You dare to fight my sister''s idea Li Qi was stunned by this blow, even the scenery was stunned. Half of Li Qi''s face turned red. He looked at Xie Jie wrongly, "what do you mean? Don''t you say you don''t like your little sister? Today you beat me for her? " Their friendship as friends of friends! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1452 Xie Jie said: "the scenery is my uncle''s daughter, she is not that common woman! If you don''t pay back the money you usually lend me, since you dare to beat my sister''s idea today, I won''t kill you! " "Ah, ah, ah!" Li Qi said in a loud voice, "Uncle Xie, don''t you stop me! It''s going to kill you! " Xie Zhan said with a smile, "why should I stop it?" Seeing Xie Zhan and Xie Jie''s posture, I thought they didn''t really want to beat Li Qi to death, did they? There are more and more people around, and this is the place of Buddhism. If you really see blood, I''m afraid they will get into trouble. She was about to open her mouth when a gentle voice came from her side, "what''s going on?" Many palace maids opened the way, and then came a graceful lady. She looked very young, with a smile on her face. She was even more approachable. She could not see her age, but felt that she was elegant and noble between her frowns and smiles. Xie zhansong took Li Qi''s hand, and he nodded slightly, "empress." Only this one, all around immediately kneel down and salute, "see the empress." Xie Jie pulled the sleeves of the scenery, and the scenery that had been revived quickly pulled huan''er to kneel down. For fear of huan''er''s discomfort, she specially asked huan''er to kneel on her skirt. The empress said with a smile, "get up, everyone. I came to worship the Buddha today. I didn''t want to hinder you from worshiping Buddha. The common rites in ordinary days will be exempted for the time being." "Thank you, empress!" People stood up again, only dare to see Feng Yan, but dare not say a word. In the past, when the royal family came to worship Buddha, they would close the mountain ahead of time. Today, the queen only brought some palace maids to protect her. It can be seen that she does not want to make much noise. Xie Zhan will be here because she wants to protect the empress. One by one, the queen swept through the crowd and asked with a smile, "general Xie, what happened?" Before Xie Zhan opened his mouth, Li Qi already yelled: "Niang! Help The queen looked at Li Qi, whose face was hurt. "Why do you want this palace to save life?" "Because I talked to the eldest lady of general Xie''s family. Now general Xie and his nephew are going to lynch me!" The queen covered her lips and laughed, "you are a generous child. Before you let this palace save life, you should first tell your mistakes." "Because I don''t think I''m wrong." Li Qiyi opens the fan. If he can ignore the wound on his face, he can say: "everyone has the so-called love of beauty. I talk to Miss Xie because I think she is beautiful, but I just appreciate it, but I will never have any other plans." "You are honest." The queen looked at the scenery and said, "Miss Xie, it''s not the one I saw that day at the flower appreciation party. I think you are Xie Xun''s daughter." "It''s the little girl." "Empress" is a kind of courtesies The queen said with a smile, "don''t be stiff. Look up." "Yes." The scenery looks up and smiles politely. "Yes, it''s a pretty girl indeed. No wonder someone wants to talk to you." The empress smiles gently, "the second Miss Xie Fu is incomparable in talent, and the eldest lady in Xie''s mansion is beautiful and beautiful, but Xie''s house is very lucky." "My mother praises me falsely." "It''s not praise, but truth. Since general Xie will defend Miss Xie in this way, I think the two of you are very friendly." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1453 Xie Zhan laughed and did not speak. that smile in other people''s eyes, even if it is the default, only the scenery quietly in mind, make complaints about it, have not known for a few days, where is the feeling? The queen said, "I still remember that general Xie was unable to attend the last flower appreciation meeting. It was also a person who told his majesty and the palace whether they could take more care of Miss Xie er. Now that she is being lynched for the sake of Miss Xie, it is clear that the relationship between general Xie and his family is also very good." When Fengjing heard that sentence that the empress told her majesty to take care of Xie Yaoyao, the smile was a little stiff. It turned out that Xie Zhan was really a person who would care for all Xie''s family members. So every time she always thought that he was particularly gentle to herself, she had to tell herself that she could not think of it any more. The queen Then said with a smile: "it can be seen that general Xie is a family lover. He must be happy to be the wife of general Xie in the future. However, the elder brother and the second brother of general Xie have already established a family. Only general Xie is still alone. I don''t know But general Xie is willing to be a matchmaker by this palace and his majesty? " The scenery blinks, and suddenly some sympathies with Xie Zhan. Wherever he goes, there will be people who are forced to marry. This time, she is the empress. Even if he wants to refuse, it will not be so easy. Xie Jie has already said: "it would be better if the empress has a candidate. A few days ago, my grandmother looked for a group of people. My third uncle didn''t even look at it. When can the third uncle bring a third aunt back, this matter has become the most headache for our elders." Fengguang fiercely glared at Xie Jie and scolded him for nothing. Xie Jie was speechless. He thought that scenery was still dissatisfied with Li Qi, so he kicked Li Qi fiercely. Li Qi Well, he''s used to being stared at, so he doesn''t care. Xie Zhan drooped his eyes and said, "thank you, your majesty and your mother. But now the border is not stable. The chieftain of Xi is still eyeing. It is not urgent for the minister to marry before the country is stable." "General Xie''s righteousness is well known in our palace, but general Xie is about to reach his final year. If you don''t marry again, you will find it hard for me and your majesty to explain it to old lady Xie." "Don''t worry about the empress''s mother. She is also a man of profound righteousness, and she will certainly understand it. Moreover, the minister is not unwilling to get married. Maybe in the future, if you meet the person you like, you will have to ask your majesty and your mother for marriage." "The general is laughing." The queen said, "with the general''s conduct and the woman you love, will she refuse you? Why do generals come to ask for marriage? When that happens, it will be enough to invite the palace and his majesty to have a cup of wedding wine. " "It''s natural." Xie Zhan smile, such as the spring breeze. The scenery quietly put down his heart, Xie Zhan''s Taiji is really good enough. The queen looked at the scenery again. "She just talked to general Xie, but she forgot Miss Xie. I don''t know what her name is?" "If I go back to my mother, my name is Xie Fengjing." "Scenery It''s a very memorable and special name. I think Miss Xie''s parents spent a lot of time in naming it. " The queen looked at huan''er who was hiding behind the scenery. "What about this little sister? What''s your name?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1454 "My name is huan''er..." Huan''er politely replied, and then shrank behind the scenery. Scenery busy said: "huan''er is my sister, she is still young, do not understand the rules, please do not blame the queen." "Don''t worry. For children, we always like it very much." The Queen''s bright eyes were bright and tender, and she said, "although Li Qi was wrong this time, we can see that he has no malice. The punishment should be punished, but it is not enough to thank him with death. What does Miss Xie think?" "The queen said so." Scenery did not think that Li Qi really wanted his life. If Li Qi was really a man who committed all kinds of crimes, it would be a crime to die. If he was just as playful and playful as Xie Jie, he would not be able to ignore human life. Li Qi immediately laughed, "the empress is wise!" "How wise is this palace?" The queen said, "don''t be happy too soon. You can talk to the girl in the boudoir at will. This is what the disciple did. Although you don''t have to lose your life, there will always be punishment." "I don''t mind being punished." Li Qi shook the fan and said: "I have known Miss Xie''s name. No matter what punishment, it''s worth it." Xie Jie looks like he is so angry that his teeth are itching. The queen Then said to Xie Zhan, "I don''t know how general Xie will punish this ignorant boy?" Xie Zhan said: "send him to the barracks for a month, let him experience the hardships in the barracks, eat enough of the hardships, temperament can also be settled." Li Qi''s fan shaking hand was so bitter that he could not speak. How could he bear the hardships of the military camp, who was used to a free and unrestrained life? However, the queen had no opinion on Xie Zhan''s words. She said, "the matter has been settled. The palace will go to ask for the signature first. General Xie can accompany the younger generation here first." "Thank you very much." The queen laughed and went into the hall surrounded by the maids. As soon as the queen left, Li Qi did not speak and ran away. Since the camp could not escape, he had to enjoy his free life. Xie Jie said, "thanks to his good luck, there is a queen to speak for him, otherwise his hand must be taken off." "Brother, what do you say?" The scenery looks up, "the third uncle said to break his hand, isn''t it frightening him?" Xie Jie said: "the third uncle talks can always be said to do, which has what frightens not to frighten one to say." Just now Xie Jie was going to beat Li Qi. One of them wanted to teach Li Qi a lesson. The other was to let Li Qi find a chance to run. "Jieer..." "Uncle, I went to my mother! You''ll take care of the scenery Like Li Qi, Xie Jie ran away with her legs spread. Scenery looked at Xie Zhan who came by and couldn''t speak. She thought he was just trying to scare Li Qi, but she didn''t expect that he was really holding the thought of breaking Li Qi''s arm. When she regained consciousness, she found that Xie Zhan had been staring at himself for a long time, and she was also looking at him for a long time. She paused, "what do you look at me as?" "Beautiful scenery." Xie Zhan lips with a smile, smile eyes enough to see sincerity. Here comes again This makes people feel specious ambiguous. Scenery does not speak, holding huan''er''s hand to turn away. Xie Zhan did not hurry to follow her, "angry?" "No "Not angry, why don''t you want to see me?" "What''s so good about two eyes and one mouth?" Xie Zhan disappointedly said: "I thought, scenery is quite like my face." She did not look back and said, "that''s not as good as me." "Naturally, I can''t compare with scenery." "I wish you knew yourself." "So why is scenery angry with me?" "I''m angry if I want to be angry. What do you care about that?" she said Xie Zhan looked at her for a while, then shook his head and laughed, "compared with two girls, the scenery is really too difficult to serve." "It''s not that I''m not a good-natured person, and I''m also a bit of a coquettish person. Even if you like my face, you can''t help saying that Xie Yaoyao is good." "Scenery is jealousy." Yes, not questions. She suddenly realized that she was really jealous. She bit her lip and said, "yes, I''m jealous. If I marry someone in the future, my husband likes Xie Yaoyao any more?" "Then I will kill him and help Fengjing find a better husband." She was not satisfied with the answer, "what if I don''t want to marry again?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to get married. Thanks can afford you." With a smile in his eyes, he said it sincerely. "You She stamped her foot. "Then if If... " "Nothing if." He stretched out his hand and gently flicked her forehead. He said with a smile, "even if the family property of Xie''s family is gone, we should take good care of the scenery. With me, no one can bully you."After listening to the scenery, there is no trace of happiness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1455 How did Xie Zhan treat her? That''s good, of course. They''ve only known each other for a few days, but he''s taking care of her like a good elder. But the scenery wants, is not only the elder''s good, she realized a very serious problem, Xie Zhanhe, from the beginning to the end, just regarded her as his niece, she was just a child in his eyes. And what she wanted was that he could see himself as a woman. Scenery sighed deeply in her heart. She took a look at her withered little body. She said that even if they had no such relationship, he would not treat her as a woman. She looked at Xie Zhan again, turned and said, "don''t follow me. I don''t need your protection. Go and protect the queen." "Little girl..." Xie Zhan also want to say what, the scenery has not returned to the head of the wave and said: "peace of mind, I am not angry with you." As she spoke, she had gone far with huan''er. She was not angry with Xie Zhan, nor should she be angry with him. After all, from the standpoint of a younger generation, he is indeed a good uncle. When the scenery entered the hall, Zhao Wan immediately came over and said with concern: "listen to jie''er that the empress has come and talked to you. How about what you have said or done wrong?" Scenery shook her head, "Empress is very approachable, did not let us more line of rules, what''s more, there are three uncles in, Niang, you don''t worry." "That''s good." Zhao Wan relaxed, "you and huan''er don''t understand the rules in the palace. I''m afraid that you will do something wrong to make the queen unhappy." "The queen has a good temper. You don''t know, sister-in-law." Tan Rou came over and said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that the scenery can be shown in front of the queen. The queen of Yesheng thinks that only one common woman in our Xie family can take it." "Just say less." Zhao Wan looks at tanrou and looks at a corner. Xie Yaoyao, who was standing there, has disappeared. She asks tanrou, "where are the two girls?" "Oh, why is she missing?" Tan Rou also found that Xie Yaoyao was missing. She looked around and did not see Xie Yaoyao. She said, "it will be dark soon. If it is late, if the gate is closed, we can''t get in." Xie Jie said: "Niang, anyway, she left by herself. Let''s leave her alone." "I don''t care? You want your dad to get angry, don''t you? In the future, he will drive you out of the house, and you will not get any money from your father''s property. " I''m afraid Tan Rou is the only one who can say the word "property" carelessly. Tan Rou never conceals her purpose of staying in the Xie family. If we talk about the relationship between husband and wife, when she first married into the Xie family, she really had feelings for Xie ma. However, after so many things happened, the feelings were virtual, and they were useful for the practical things such as gold and silver. Xie Jie, who was taught by Tan Rou''s words and deeds since childhood, immediately said impatiently, "I''m really bored to death. Forget it, I''ll find her!" Tan Rou said: "knot son, you go to the left to find, I go to the right to find." After that, Tan Rou said something to Zhao Wan. After a while, she went out to find someone with Xie Jie. It''s no wonder Xie Jie and his mother will become villains in the world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1456 Zhao Wan doesn''t care what Xie Yaoyao will do. As long as she takes care of her two daughters, she takes out the signature. Zhao Wan looks sad at the scenery. Scenery straight by his mother to see inexplicable, she blinked and asked: "mother, what''s the matter?" "Today''s signature, I''ve asked for your marriage." The scenery eyelid son jumps straight, "and then?" "The host says it''s a bad omen." She was confused for a moment. "What''s the relationship between marriage and bad omen?" In her opinion, marriage is a kind of thing, only when it is separated and combined. Is it difficult for Luo Yuan to cut her off because they break their engagement? Wait If it''s to give a breath for the hostess, it''s not impossible. The scenery was tense and took her mother''s hand and said: "mother, let me and Luo Yuan be separated quickly. As soon as the engagement is terminated, I will try to leave the imperial capital quickly, so that even if he wants to do anything, he can''t find my person." "Nonsense." Zhao Wan knocked on the top of the scenery and said, "how can the little Marquis be such a person as you think? How could it be so easy to break the engagement between you and his majesty "Mother, didn''t you all say that my marriage sign is a sign of great evil? For the sake of my life safety, you should also support me to break my engagement "Didn''t you always say that I prayed for God and worshipped Buddha? Why is it so important now? " "That''s because it''s about my life." Scenery put out a look of being frightened, "Niang, this is a life-threatening event, would rather believe that it has not to believe that it has no ah." This last sentence made Zhao Wan feel like an enemy in an instant. "I''d rather believe that there is something in it, but I don''t believe it in nothing. In a few days'' time, the little marquis will come to visit him. He will not be in a hurry to terminate the engagement. He will wait until he has a look at others." Fengjing also knows that it is not easy to break the engagement, but now she can let her mother have this idea, that is, it is very successful. She has to nod her head and say hello. She then asked, "what about huan''er? How about her release? " "Huan''er is a signer Why, what about huan''er? " The scenery bowed her head. Sure enough, huan''er was gone, and Zhao Wan was worried. She said, "huan''er likes the bodhi tree. Maybe he went there to play again." "Go and have a look!" Two people out of the hall, the west of the sun point, there is no one, and the bodhi tree, there is no Huan er''s figure. "I''m sorry..." Zhao Wan said anxiously, "huan''er is still so small, where will she go?" "Mother, don''t worry. We''ll find it separately." "Good." They both walked to the left and the right, and both of them were in a hurry. For this sister, although sometimes the scenery is really annoying her, but more often, she still treat huan''er as a kind of small cotton padded jacket. Even if she is bored, she still dare not say a heavy word. The scenery walked a circle, also did not see huan''er''s figure, she was anxious to do nothing, she suddenly saw a man in black with a black hood. The man stood in the corner of the wall, although he could not see clearly, the scenery was a kind of inexplicable intuition, and the man was looking at himself. This intuition comes suddenly, but it can''t be doubted. Even the scenery doesn''t understand where this intuition comes from. For a moment, the man in black turned and entered a corner. The scenery bit his teeth and followed him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1457 Through a courtyard, you will arrive at a more remote Pavilion. On the pavilion is a pine tree. Under the pavilion, there is joy lying on the table. Scenery did not see the man in black, she went straight to huan''er, shook her shoulder, "huan''er? What''s the matter with you? " After a while, huan''er yawned and opened her eyes. Seeing her sister, she immediately laughed out, "sister, the pastry here is so delicious!" Originally huan''er just fell asleep. Seeing a few plates of cakes on the stone table, the scene immediately came up, "didn''t I say you can''t go with strangers? Why, when someone gives you something to eat, you forget everything I say to you every day! " "I I''m not... " Huan''er saw the scene of anger for the first time. Her mouth was flat and she cried. The scenery ruthless heart does not go to embrace her, "if you meet is what bad person, you follow him to go, father and mother and I all can''t find you, do you know what you will become like?" "Yes They will be caught, broken, begging... " "Thank you for remembering!" The scenery said: "fortunately, I found you this time. If you go with others next time, I can''t guarantee that I can find you again. Then I will go to hold a girl from other people''s house to be a little miss of Xie''s house. If you want to come back, you won''t come back." "Sister! No Huan''er was scared to wail, opened her hand to embrace the neck of the scenery, "I will not go with strangers, you do not leave me!" She picked up huan''er and touched her head. "OK, stop crying. If huan''er doesn''t go with strangers, why doesn''t sister want huan''er "Well..." Huan''er was crying and burping, and she couldn''t stop crying. She put huan''er on the ground and picked up the note. There was a sentence on it: How would you choose between a child and a husband? After all, she has no husband and no children Maybe this paper is just a prank of the person who brought huan''er out? "Sister..." Huan''er is pitifully pulling the clothes of scenery. Scenery immediately kneaded the paper into a ball, want to throw it away, but still think about it, put it in the purse close to her, she picked up huan''er, "mother is still waiting for us, let''s go back quickly." "Uh huh..." Huan''er is like a frightened bird now. I''m afraid that the scenery will say no more to her. On the way back, the scenery bumps into Xie Yaoyao. She only has time to see the blue corner disappear at the corner. Xie Yaoyao turns back and is surprised to see the scenery for a moment. But soon, she takes her easy attitude again. Scenery dark road you act it, when she does not know that the person who just talked with Xie Yaoyao is Luo Yuanzhi? But now she didn''t intend to expose Xie Yao Yao''s acting skills. She just said in a passing moment: "second aunt, they are looking for you. Go back quickly." The scenery reminds Xie Yaoyao that this gesture is not friendly, but not arrogant. However, in the eyes of those who are interested in it, it is a different view. I don''t know where to fly a stone, straight to the knee of the scenery, but suddenly came a bamboo leaf, let the flying stone fall to the ground. But this episode can not be found by people who are not practicing martial arts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1458 When the scenery and Xie Yaoyao leave, a figure in white comes out from behind the tree calmly and gracefully. He smiles, "little Marquis, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t you come out and have a chat?" After a long time, a young man in blue came out of the corner. He was really handsome. Although his black eyes were cold, they also had infinite charm. He bowed his hands politely and said, "general Xie, it''s been a long time since I saw you." "Well, the last time we met was at your Majesty''s birthday party three years ago. If I remember correctly, the little Marquis was the year of his weak crown. I''ll see you after many days. It''s really extraordinary." "General Xie knows that I have never been polite." He was told that Luo Yuanzhi didn''t know how to reply. "What''s polite? It''s just reminiscence. " Xie Zhan is a smile, such as jade Wenliang, "if I remember correctly, the little Marquis seems to be the fiance of our big girl." "General Xie is not mistaken." "But I observe today, the little Marquis seems to be more interested in the second girl of our mansion." "General Xie was not wrong in his observation." Xie Zhan''s eyes bent slightly with a smile, "is the little Marquis going to sit down and enjoy the happiness of the people or..." "General Xie looks down on me." Luo Yuan said seriously: "the happiness of all people is just a sentence arranged by those ordinary people to satisfy their own desires. I will try to break the engagement with Miss Xie." "In this way, the little marquis is is a man with responsibility." Xie Zhan said with a smile: "but behind the sneak attack, the little Marquis seems to have no refutation." Being caught, Luo Yuan is also calm to say, "Miss Xie Er is not well off in Xie''s house, which is what general Xie knows." "We Xie Fu''s family affairs, but you can''t interfere." "So what is general Xie going to do?" Xie Zhan narrowed his eyes and grinned at the corners of his lips. "The so-called one hundred days of breaking one''s muscles and bones. Since it''s the little Marquis who is in a hurry, it''s better to stay in the house and cultivate one''s character for the next three months." As soon as Xie Zhan''s voice falls, Luo Yuan''s eyes have lost Xie Zhan''s figure, followed by a bone broken sound. "Remember, the people of the Xie family don''t move when you want to." ¡­¡­ Scenery does not know what happened after she left. Xie Yaoyao goes back, and she has to be scolded by Tan rou. She is quiet this time. Fortunately, she went back before the city gate was closed. The people in Xie''s house left food for those who came back late. However, the scenery was thinking of that sentence. She had no appetite. She ate a few mouthfuls at will and said that she would go back to wash and have a rest. The full moon is high and the night is cold. As she passed by, a cold wind blew and she sneezed. A warm voice rang out, "deeper dew heavy, why not add one more clothes?" "Don''t I have to go back now?" Scenery does not have to look up to know who it is, she did not look at him, straight to the past, "today''s cold night, you jump into the lake, careful of the cold." "No Xie Zhan came to her side, "I didn''t jump into the lake, I just wanted to calm down." She still didn''t look at him. "Is there anything that excites you?" "The scenery knows, I am not married yet." "So?" "There are not a few maids who have moved their minds." She perfunctorily, "well." "I can defend for a while, but not for a lifetime." The scenery finally stopped, gloating and saying, "so you got hit?" "Not bad." However, this time he was attacked not by the people in the mansion, but by the people outside the mansion. Who could have imagined that he was just saving a girl who was going to be sold into the flower house by his parents. As a result, the girl was armed with aphrodisiac. Let anyone inquire, if you say, who is the most unfortunate person to do good deeds? It must be the general of Xie''s family. Of the ten people he saved, seven of them made up his mind. However, every time he encountered difficulties, he would still go to help. All the people in the imperial capital admired him for his conduct. He always walked by the river and never wet his shoes. Xie Zhan looked at the scenery with a smile, "it seems that the scenery can understand the two words of zhongzhao." The head of scenery will be big immediately! She is a boudoir woman, how can she know what these adults do!? She stammered, "I don''t know. My brother told me all this!" "Xie Jie?" "Not bad!" For the sake of her pure image, she had to let Xie Jie carry the pot. "I once saw my brother have a book with villains, but he didn''t show it to me. Instead, he sighed about the fact that the third uncle didn''t marry a wife. He also said What''s more, when it''s cold, no one will warm the bed for the third uncle. " He asked interestingly, "after listening to the scenery, what did Jieer say?" "Alas..." She sighed and said earnestly, "if the third uncle is really in such a miserable situation, it''s not impossible for me to help him get out of bed."Xie Zhan seldom stops for a moment, then laughs, touches her head like a joke and says, "I''m looking forward to it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1459 Fengjing was a little confused when she heard Xie Zhan''s tone of expectation. She thought that people like him would not make such jokes. The most likely way to do this was to say something nonsense to her. Xie Zhan saw that she did not speak, but patted her head again, "what does Xiaoya hair look like?" "I heard that The little Marquis has something to do recently, so he won''t come to Xie''s house. " Fengjing doesn''t know how she suddenly mentioned Luo Yuanzhi. The news that Luo Yuanzhi won''t come is what she heard from her father when she was eating. Dingguo government sent a post to Luo Yuanzhi. Luo Yuanzhi has something to do recently. She is afraid that it will be delayed for a few months. For Luoyuan not to this matter, the scenery is indeed a bit unexpected, but Luo Yuan does not come, she is also happy, also save to pull out a smile to accompany him to talk. Xie Zhan asked, "does scenery want to see the Marquis?" "Of course not!" She waved her hand. "I wish he didn''t come to me." "Why is that?" Xie Zhan asked jokingly, "isn''t the young Marquis your fiance?" "It''s just fiance. I haven''t met him. I just think about it now. If I want to marry him, my head will hurt." "Fengguang doesn''t want to marry the Marquis?" "I don''t want to." She shook her head decisively. Xie Zhan asked again, "why?" "I don''t like him. Of course I don''t want to marry him." Xie Zhan said: "the scenery has also said, you and he have not met, the little marquis is in the imperial capital, is also the elegant generation, in the younger generation, is also the outstanding, if the scenery saw the little Marquis, maybe it will change the idea of not wanting to marry him." "Absolutely impossible!" The scenery firmed his expression, "let him be a figure who is popular with countless girls. Even if he stands in front of me naked, I have absolutely no idea about him." "What are you talking about?" Xie Zhan chuckled, "you girl, how can you speak recklessly?" "Third uncle, you are a man. You are unscrupulous without seeing you speak." "Well, we can skip that." He shook his head and said helplessly: "three days later, there will be envoys from the chieftain of Xi. Then there will be a palace banquet. The Minister of civil and military affairs will bring his family. I guess the elder brother will bring you and sister-in-law. When the scenery comes, you can''t speak so freely." She immediately frowned, "can''t I not go?" "I don''t think so." He said with a low smile, "in the temple today, the empress has already remembered the name of the scenery. What''s more, the emissary of xichieftain said that she had brought the first beauty of their chieftain. Guess the scenery, may the empress not let you go?" "You mean You are afraid of losing face in our country, so you are going to drag me to support the scene? " He laughs. "It''s true." She hugged her arm and laughed triumphantly, "so you also admit that I''m very good-looking, aren''t you?" The corners of his lips went up. "Good." "Looks are only superficial things." If she has a tail, I''m afraid it''s all up to heaven. "Of course, the most important thing is to be internal. What''s more, some people are good-looking and have learned a lot. Moreover, people like this are still women. So, don''t you think it''s better to find another niece of yours?" "Second girl, of course, she will go." Scenery''s face immediately sank down, she also did not speak, turned around and left. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1460 "Scenery..." Xie Zhan grasped her wrist, and there was a daze in her tone, "how did you get angry again?" "I''m not angry." She wanted to take out her hand. When she found that she couldn''t, she gave it up and glared at him. She said angrily, "since you have found Xie Yaoyao, why do you want to look for me?" "The second girl left a great impression on the Queen''s wife at the flower appreciation party a few days ago. In her capacity, she can''t attend the Palace Banquet this time. Only when the Queen''s mother orders her can she go to the Palace Banquet." Xie Zhan didn''t know why he had to explain so clearly. In short, when he reached her hand, he couldn''t help saying it. The scenery stopped and looked at him suspiciously, "Xie Yao Yao can go to the Palace Banquet, isn''t it really what you ask for?" "Why should I ask so?" Xie Zhan said: "Er Ya Tou is also my niece. It''s good, but I''m not a person who doesn''t know the rules. If I force my majesty and queen to make such a request, it''s just our Xie''s house''s fault. I''m surprised to learn that Erya also wants to go to the Palace Banquet." She listened, the face slightly relaxed, but still did not put down the airs, only uncomfortable said: "if it is not my face, you will not find me, right?" "If it wasn''t for your face, I wouldn''t have to worry so much." Xie zhanhu looked at her and sighed, but still quite helpless. She said, "what do you mean by that?" "If the scenery is not so beautiful, it will not attract so many wild bees and butterflies. I don''t need to carry a heart all the time." She was in a better mood, but still tried not to let herself laugh, "what kind of wild bee and butterfly? Isn''t Li Qi alone? " "I don''t know the scenery. These days, there are a lot of Pianpian childe writing poems outside the gate of our house. They just hope to meet a beautiful woman and go out, so that they will be more interested in themselves." Xie Zhan is telling the truth. I don''t know when, the news about the first beauty of Surabaya city coming to the imperial capital spread rapidly. Those young people always want to see their faces, so as to confirm whether this Miss Xie is just like the rumor said. If it is, it is enough to let them go out and boast. The scenery hummed, "there are always some talented people who are greedy for beauty." Xie Zhan said with a smile, "although it is a straw bag, but they are all the sons of the emperor''s aristocracy. If the scenery is said, I''m afraid it will cause the anger of that group of people." "They get angry when they are angry. What else can they do to me?" "Of course it is impossible." Xie Zhan''s eyes with a smile, like willows in March, floating in the spring breeze with warm green, giving people the feeling of spring breeze, "who can hurt you with me?" "I don''t know how much more trouble I have because of you." The scenery murmured in a low voice. It sounded like a complaint, but her mood was not bad. "I know that I''m stupid and can''t please women. It''s normal that scenery doesn''t like me." Xie Zhan''s smile on the corner of his lips seemed to have a trace of loneliness, "but no matter how, I always hope that everyone in the Xie family is good, and Xie family can also become a happy home in the mouth of others." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1461 It is true that Xie Zhan is a good man who has no airs and can help others, and Xie Zhan is also a person who loves his family and respects his elders. It seems that all the virtues in the world can be found in him. No one can pick out his faults. Even his enemy will say that he is a respectable opponent. And it is his perfection that makes him like a saint who doesn''t exist in this world. He is so perfect that it takes endless courage to stand by him. The scenery finally understood why he was about to reach the age when he was about to become a man without a wife or a man of his heart. If a woman could not be perfect, it would be just like the people he had saved. Maybe in his eyes, there are only outsiders and family members. Seeing the scenery for a long time, Xie Zhan didn''t say anything. He bent down slightly and asked, "what''s the matter? Scenery. " "Nothing..." The scenery lowers the head, is silent. She suddenly lost confidence that she could make this man like herself. "Did I make you angry again?" "No I''m not angry. " She did not look at him, but the sullen voice betrayed her uncomfortable mood at the moment. Xie Zhan stopped for a moment and whispered, "scenery, I''m not a smart person. If I make you angry and you don''t tell me, I''ll never know why." "Uncle three is very good. There won''t be any place to make me angry." She looked up and laughed. Xie Zhan is not at ease, he still wants to say something, but the scenery has already taken advantage of his relaxed time to take out his hand and turn around and walk, "Uncle three, don''t worry, I will go to the palace banquet that day, and I will try not to lose the face of our Xie family, so I will go back to my room and have a rest first." Xie Zhan wants to catch up with the pace stopped. Through the corridor, the scenery Fu forehead sighs again. Every time she thinks that she has made progress, the reality returns her to the prototype. It is a long way to go, but the road is too far away. "What did you talk to your third uncle?" Suddenly, an old voice sounded in front of him. The scenery looked up and saw that it was the old lady. But in the unknown candlelight, the old man''s face with ravines and ravines looked a little gloomy and terrible. She was frightened and said, "good evening, grandma." The old lady was silent for a while, but she didn''t care about the scenery. Grandma, she asked again, "what did you and zhan''er talk about?" "Nothing, that is to say, to attend the Palace Banquet three days later." Scenery answer honest, but did not conceal, also need not conceal. "Three days later, the Palace Banquet is so cautious that you must not lose face of our Xie mansion." "Oh..." Seeing the perfunctory appearance of the scenery, the old lady said: "you should realize the importance of things. If Xie Fu''s face is damaged by you, you can''t afford the consequences." "Yes, is it?" Scenery said stuttering, intuition, the old lady so excited some something wrong. Perhaps also aware that she was too excited, the old lady relaxed her look and said, "zhan''er said that your family had been away from the imperial capital for a long time, and it was also time to come back to reunite with your family. Therefore, I would write to you again and again to ask you to come back. If your big house can be safe and quiet and do not cause trouble, we will naturally be able to live a long time." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1462 "Grandma What are you doing when you tell me something so serious? " The scenery feels that the old lady''s words are somewhat baffling. The old lady glared at her again, "you are the eldest lady of our Xie mansion. Naturally, you should know the weight. Why?" "Oh All right Her answer was absent-minded. The old lady was also annoyed by her indifference, but after thinking about it, although the girl behaved well from the beginning, the old lady, who has lived for so many years, can see at a glance what kind of unruly temperament she is. She is spoiled by her parents. She scolds her a little, and her parents have to come and argue about it The harmony of the Xie family is not good. Mrs. Xie forbeared and said, "don''t mix with your third uncle, and learn more about music, chess, calligraphy and painting, so as to fight for our Xie family." The scenery is silent, the secret road this condition oneself can''t promise. The old lady glanced at her, turned and left. The scenery looked at the old lady''s back and spat out her tongue. "It''s really old, and the shelf is bigger." Forget it, because the old lady is old, she doesn''t care about her. Three days later, Xie Xun did enter the palace with the scenery, but Zhao Wan and huan''er didn''t follow. Zhao Wan made a mistake about her daughter''s health, while huan''er was too young. Zhao Wan was afraid that she would not be sensible and break the rules. It would be bad for her to cause big trouble. Therefore, Xie Xun only took a piece of scenery and brought Xie Yaoyao with him. Before entering the palace, Xie Xun told Fengjing and Xie Yaoyao about the rules in the palace. No matter whether they could remember the rules or not, Fengguang and Xie Yaoyao had a tacit understanding. They didn''t ask any more questions, otherwise Xie Xun would have said more. Xie Zhan is responsible for the safety of the palace tonight. Therefore, they can only see Xie Zhan only when the dinner party officially begins. The scenery looks at Xie Yaoyao and smiles at Xie Zhan. Xie Zhan responds with a smile. When Xie Zhan looks at her again, she immediately turns her head. Xie Zhan blinked, some innocent, thinking that where did he make her angry? But over there, the middle-aged man is still handsome. His majesty has already opened his mouth and said, "it''s really our honor that the princess of Xi chieftain came here today." "Your Majesty is serious." A woman in a red Hu dress was masked and showed only one pair of eyes. However, the eyes could catch people''s heart and soul. The voice was as graceful as Ying''er, "I''m here for the friendship between the two countries. It''s a small gift, no respect." A eunuch took the box from the princess and handed it to his majesty. When his majesty opened it, he saw that it was an exquisite opal. After a cursory glance, he knew that the price was high. He sent it to the queen next to him. "The queen smiles," this opal, want to come is not ordinary goods. " "The queen said it well." The princess said, "this is a magic object used to pray by the great Witches of all ages in China. It is said that it can be used to exorcise evil spirits and avoid disasters. If the heart is sincere, it can also realize people''s wishes in the dark. My father asked me to bring such a precious pearl, which is also to show our country''s determination to cease the war between the two countries." "Yes, we can feel the sincerity of the chieftain of Xi." His majesty said with a smile: "it is a good thing that the two countries make good relations, so that the people will not suffer from the loss of life and suffering." The princess stood up again and said, "who is Xie Zhan, Xie general?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1463 The scenery eyelid son jumps, the dark road is not good. Sure enough, the empress had already said with a smile: "the one sitting under the throne is Xie Zhan, Xie general." "General Xie." The princess took up her glass and walked over. She offered a glass of wine. "During these years of war between the two countries, our generals have never won you. I deeply admire you. Now the two countries have turned enemies into friends. Would you like to have a drink with me?" "The princess laughs, just a glass of wine. How can I refuse it?" Xie Zhan laughs and holds up his glass. The two drank all the wine. The princess said boldly and cheerfully. She looked at her majesty again, "today, I''m here, and I''ve brought my hometown''s dance. I wonder if I can take this place and dance a song?" His majesty said, "if the princess wants to dance, she will ask the musician to play a piece." Xichiefdom is a bold and unrestrained people, and their music is also extremely bold and unrestrained, so this dance It will not be as gentle and affectionate as the little daughter of the imperial capital. Although not gentle, but also charming. The princess changed her dancing clothes. Although there were a lot of cloth, they were rare in ancient times. The graceful figure of the princess, even if she didn''t take off the veil, was enough to make the blood thirsty men salivate. But when she danced, she jumped on general Xie inexplicably, which was enough to make people confused! No one would have thought that the dance would jump on Xie Zhan''s body, but the princess''s generous gesture seemed to be rubbing against people, which was just a part of her dance. If it was not appropriate, it would be inappropriate for her. As a result, there are a group of men, staring at Xie Zhan, who is smiling, envious and hateful. The princess suddenly frowned. When she was going to rub harder, one hand pushed her out. Then another little red figure sat on Xie Zhan''s leg. She snorted heavily, as if the little daughter was jealous. She said, "my third uncle hasn''t held me. Why are you holding me?" It was the scenery that suddenly came to destroy the scene. She could see that the princess deliberately fell on Xie Zhan and rubbed against her, but she also wanted Xie Zhan to react as a man. The princess was a grind, and Xie Zhan was also a normal man. In front of so many people, if Xie Zhan really set up a small tent, he would lose his face and become a man The laughing stock of others. This princess is really a good method. Xie Zhan suppressed their country for so many years, so that the chieftain of Xi did not occupy a share of the territory. On the contrary, she also lost a lot of territory. As a princess of Xihe chieftain, how could she not want revenge? Scenery just wants to cover up Xie Zhan''s embarrassment as a man, but when she is sensitive to find that there is no wrong man, after she sits on this moment, she has an indescribable reaction, she mechanically looks up and sees his never changed smile. The scenery was so bad that it was too late for her to jump off his legs again. Xie Zhan quietly buttoned her waist, sorry to be pushed aside and embarrassed princess said: "I''m really sorry, my niece child heart, not polite, offended the princess, I''m here for her to make amends to the princess." The scenery slowly lowered his head and bit his veil. What does this man mean after all!!! Why can he behave so indifferent to the wind and breeze!!! Is the thing under her buttocks fake!!! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1464 Whether Xie Zhan''s thing is fake or not is only known by himself, but of course others can''t. The scenery was on pins and needles. She did not dare to move, but also put out a pair of me as the eldest lady. Now I am very unhappy. She deeply realized what it means to lift a stone to hit her own feet. The princess has not yet spoken, the emperor on the throne has long Yan displeased, "this is the lady in general Xie''s mansion?" The queen said, "it''s Xie Xun''s daughter, the eldest lady of Xie''s house." "So do I. This Miss Xie doesn''t look like the talented woman the queen told me." This is obviously not happy. Xie Xun was busy standing out, "the little girl didn''t understand the rules, she bumped into the princess, and asked the princess not to blame." After that, he glared at the scenery and motioned her to get down from her uncle. The scenery wants to cry without tears, she also wants to ah, but she got on this pirate ship, the ship has gone far, she can''t get down! Xie Zhan sighed, "I''ve been at the border for several years, and I''ve never been together with my family. But my elder brother has been working in Surabaya city. I have little contact with my elder brother. Now the younger generation in my family are very dependent on me, and I feel that my family''s blood is thicker than water. This kind of affection makes me very moved. But it''s a fact that I don''t understand the rules If you are not happy with the princess, please punish me This remark reminds Xie Zhan, who has been stationed in the frontier for ten years. Even if his achievements have reached the point where he can be a vassal in the capital of the emperor, he has been guarding the border without any regrets because there is no good talent in the imperial government. It is enough to say that he is loyal and loyal. His majesty felt guilty and coughed. Then he turned to say, "Miss Xie of the general''s family is still young. She is very naive and lively, but she is frank and sincere. If she wants to be punished, it''s hard to say. What do you think, princess?" You said that. What else can she say as a foreign princess? "What your majesty said is that you have heard of the deep feelings of the Xie family for a long time, but now when you see it, it is true." The princess bowed her head, but her face sank. Xie Zhan, unexpectedly, had no response to herself. Was he a man in the end? Xie Zhan is not only a man, but also a A man with a strong reaction. This is from the scenery of the personal experience, she laugh with the whole process, with a smile stiff face whispered: "can you let me down?" "Not yet." Xie Zhan is also lowered voice, "scenery help people to help the end, you can''t come down now." As soon as she came down, his obvious reaction But it''s just in front of you. Scenery closed his mouth and raised his hand to cover his face. "This little girl, your name is scenery, is general Xie''s niece?" The princess swayed and walked over, laughing. She slowly took off the veil she wore on her face. She had an exotic face. What she really looked like was the posture of a fallen city. Even the scenery, she did not feel that she could compare with her, until a pair of hands covered the eyes of the scenery. Xie Zhan apologetically said: "sorry, princess, scenery, she is a little shy." With that, Xie Zhan deliberately avoided the princess. The princess looked at her half exposed chest, and felt nothing at all. Now she can''t help feeling a little uneasy. However, they didn''t look at her face at all. She bit her lip and said, "my name is ah Xi Yu. The general can call my name." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1465 Xie Zhan once again sorry, "in my dynasty, only relatives, husbands and people with good friendship can call a woman''s maiden name. Please forgive me for not calling the name of the princess." Although he said it tactfully, it is not difficult to find the meaning of estrangement. A Xi rain pursed lips, beautiful small face has another kind of amorous feelings, "does general Xie despise me?" "It is because the princess has a noble status that I dare not go beyond the distance." The princess bit the lip, Xie Zhan this oil salt does not enter the appearance, may be regarded as she meets the first so difficult to handle the man. But above the throne, your majesty has another plan. A Xiyu is the favorite daughter of the chieftain of Xihe. Judging from her meaning, it is obviously interesting to Xie Zhan. If we can make this pair together, it will be very beneficial for the friendship between the two countries. What''s more, if Xie Zhan is not married, if Xie Zhan can solve the problem of marriage, he will also be able to get one The title of wisdom is both beautiful. Why not? At this point, his majesty has said: "the princess first came to our country, it is appropriate to live for a few more days, so as to experience the local conditions and customs different from that of the chieftain of Xi." "Your Majesty said that I was planning to do the same." "The princess is not familiar with the emperor, but general Xie grew up in the imperial capital since childhood. If the princess wants to visit the style and features of the imperial capital, she may find general Xie as your guide." Ah Xi Yu said with a smile, "Your Majesty is right. I''m not familiar with here. If you want to see any scenery, you still need to ask general Xie for help. General Xie, you won''t ignore me because I was the princess of the enemy country?" Xie Zhan has not yet opened his mouth, and the scenery has already been snatched and said, "I am also a man who has just returned to the imperial capital. If your highness wants to see his uncle''s visit to the imperial capital, then I can also go along to visit it." It was obvious that she couldn''t look at her face. Xie Zhan also touched the top of the head of the scenery and said with a smile: "the scenery is like a princess. Just after I came to the imperial capital, I would be as curious about the scenery of the imperial capital as a princess. I grew up in the imperial capital, and I really can say a few scenic spots." He did not know whether he understood the meaning of his Majesty''s words or not. He felt that there was a force hitting the cotton. A Xi Yu is really angry in her heart. The little girl sitting in Xie Zhan''s arms can be unreasonable, but she can''t. She represents the image of their chieftain. As a result, a Xi Yu can only look at Xie Yaoyao who is sitting beside Xie Xun. Xie Yaoyao is very quiet and looks like a bully. She smiles, points to Xie Yaoyao and asks, "is this also general Xie''s niece?" The queen opened her mouth and said, "it''s the second lady of Xie''s house. Her name is Yiyao." "It turned out to be Miss Xie er..." A Xi Yu said with a smile: "I heard that women in your country all need to learn the skills of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. Since she is the daughter of Xie''s family, she must be a master of both color and art. I have a piece of music here. I wonder if Miss Xie can play a song for everyone present." "Of course." Xie Yaoyao nodded his head calmly. Ah Xiyu smiles and claps her hands. Then someone presents the music score and puts the piano on the case in front of Xie Yaoyao. However, Xie Yaoyao does not act in a hurry after reading the music. See Xie Zhanmu Lu worry, scenery hummed, "don''t worry, with Xie Yao Yao''s ability, she will not have a problem." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1466 "I''m not worried." Xie Zhan looks down at her, a smile overflows the corner of his mouth, his voice is low and hoarse, "I am worried, the scenery has been sitting on my leg, I am really difficult to restore calm, and if the scenery comes down, then I will lose face in front of others, what can I do?" She immediately felt that the things under her buttocks were bigger than before, and her whole body was stiff in an instant. How could she forget it? Now the most dangerous thing is not Xie Yaoyao, but herself! His simple and elegant voice has a charming charm after being lowered. He slightly lowers his head and says in her ear, "the scenery knows What does that mean, right? " "No I don''t know. " She had a blank face and pretended to be pure, as if she could not understand his words or his indescribable reaction. She tried to pretend to be naive and ignorant and blinked at him blankly, "uncle, is there a stick hidden in your pants?" words, she can not bear her heart in the crazy Tucao, and never expected that she would make complaints about such a day. "Is it?" Xie Zhan a smile, "scenery do not understand, then do not understand, you have not yet to need to understand the age." She added, "what age do I need to be?" "After three years, you will understand the scenery and hairpin on the day of marriage." She nodded vaguely. This time, she did not dare to ask any more questions. In that side room, a Xi Yu''s trouble to find Xie Yaoyao is still going on. Seeing that Xie Yaoyao has got the music score but has not played it yet, a Xi Yu kindly said, "if Miss Xie Er can''t understand the words on the music score, I can teach you." "Thank you, princess Xie Yaoyao said faintly: "I used to write down the music first when I played the piano. It''s not that I can''t understand it." Ah Xi rained, "write it down?" How could that be possible? The music score is recorded in the music symbols of their country. If it was not for the people of Xihe chieftain, people in other countries would not understand the words on it. If you look at the scenery, she can certainly see that the music symbols of the so-called xichieftain are just staff used by modern people. After a while, the melodious music of the chieftain of Xi was bold and unconstrained, which made people excited. However, the song performed by Xie Yaoyao today is more attractive. This is the first time that a Xi Yu heard that someone could play his own country''s music in a different way, so he played it so well. At the end of the song, there was no movement for a long time. After a moment, the applause sounded like thunder, not to the tune, but to the people who performed it. Xie Yaoyao took a look at Xi Yu and said calmly, "I''m making a fool of myself." "Miss Xie er''s piano skill is superb. How can you say that she is a clown?" A Xi Yu was reluctant to smile. She would not have expected that she would embarrass the hostess, but only gave her a chance to show up. However, it is nothing for Xie Yaoyao to behave well. In this way, it will only make Xie''s scenery even worse. So, a Xi Yu looks at the scenery again and says, "Miss Xie..." "You''re welcome. You''re welcome. The princess has something to say." The scenery swings hand, appears to be very broad-minded. Xie Zhan chuckled. Ah Xi Yu''s face was stiff. She changed her voice and said, "I don''t know Miss scenery Is she as versatile as Miss Xie Er just now? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1467 Scenery did not want to say: "I am not in general with her." Just when a Xi Yu thought that the scenery was to admit that she was inferior to Xie Yao Yao, she did not expect that the scenery said again: "I will have more things than her." As soon as he said this, ah Xi Yu immediately laughed out, "Miss scenery is so confident that if I put the piano in front of you, you will also play a song. How about it?" "Hasn''t someone played the piano? What''s the point of playing the piano again? " The scenery leans on Xie Zhan''s chest and smiles sweetly. Under the warm light, her small face is more bright and colorful. There are a few do not know the height of the boy has been staring at her in a daze. Xie Zhan chuckled and touched her head for a while. In this way, he was really like an uncle who hurt his younger generation. Xie Yaoyao, who is deaf to the news, raises his head and looks at the scenery to see what she will do. However, Xie Zhan''s gentle appearance around the scenery is rather dazzling. "Miss scenery doesn''t play the piano. What does she want to do?" "We are all cultural people. Let''s do something about cultural people." I have to say, when she was concentrating on the enemy, she forgot the wrong thing about the man holding her. She said, "I have heard that the princess is beautiful and charming. Now when I see it, if it is true, the princess has come to our country as a guest, danced and enjoyed the piano. Then I will send a few words to the princess." A Xi rain "Oh" a, "do not know the scenery Miss wants to send me what words?" The scenery laughed and said, "the xichieh princess is not a human being." The scene immediately quieted down. Ah Xi Yu''s face was livid, and he was still trying to hide his anger. His majesty had already taken the case and was very angry "Why is your Majesty in such a hurry?" The empress laughed and said, "listen to the scenery and say it again." If we say that the only one in the field who is not frightened but deeply happy is Xie Zhan, except the queen. Xie Zhan''s lips rose, with a smile, he gently stroked the scenery of the back, black eyes reflect her face, as if hanging a starry night. The scenery sees everybody to look at oneself, then also said a complete sentence, "the river chieftain princess is not a human, nine fairies under the earth." As the last sentence sounded, people''s eyes changed again. Some civil servants praised: "wonderful, really wonderful!" Who would have thought that this seemingly abusive sentence in front of us has become a praise for us all the way back! This wonderful thought of Jue Si is really amazing! This is good, ah Xi rain, but the fire can''t be made, still have to laugh with a group of people. The scenery has not finished, she said again: "there is nothing but beauty." All of a sudden, they became dumb again. "No, nothing but beauty?" She grinned apologetically, turning a statement into a question, and then said, "there is a delicate heart." In an instant, all the civil and military officials became active again. This time, not only those civil servants, but also other people who were lack of ordinary culture began to be surprised. Talking about Miss Xie''s family, she was really a wonderful person. Xie Xun sat in his position and almost dropped his cup on the ground. He didn''t know that his daughter would have such a high talent! The scenery picks eyebrow to a Xi Yu to say: "how? Does the princess like the words I sent you? " "Miss scenery has amazing talent..." A Xi rain stiff smile said: "I really admire, admire." What if she knew that the scenery was cursing her? But it''s true that she was praised in those words. Can she get angry? Of course, you can''t. If you have a fire, you just look like you''re small. It''s obvious that a Xi Yu can only eat this depressing loss, not only to eat, but also to show that he is very happy. "The scenery has been said for a long time, is it thirsty?" The man handed a cup to the scenery. "Come on, have a cup of tea." The scenery did not think much about taking the cup. When she took a sip, she found that the taste was not right. It was not tea, but wine. She looked at Xie Zhan suspiciously. She could not spit it out in public. She could only swallow it. Xie Zhan gave her a gentle smile, and then he stood up with her in his arms. The skirt of the scenery covered his wrong area. He apologetically said, "Your Majesty, the scenery is drunk, and your body is slightly uncomfortable. I will take her down to have a rest first." Xie Zhan''s words are not empty, the scenery drinks the response quickly to come up, her face is red, the eyes seem to be a layer of fog, blurred eyes, she is dizzy state, looking at everything seems to be a layer of yarn, so shaking his head, want to make himself sober, this drunken posture, not only makes her become more lovely, but also adds a little bit to her Seductive, can''t help but want to let people hold in the arms, good comfort. Xie Zhan smile, his hand moved, let her face buried in his arms, also isolated the sight of a group of men. His majesty is not a unreasonable person, he said: "since you are not comfortable, go down and have a rest.""Yes, thank you very much." Xie Zhan gave Xie Xun a reassuring look and turned away with the scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1468 She left the banquet hall and walked outside. The cold night wind made the scenery wake up. She asked vaguely, "Uncle Where are you taking me? " "The scenery is drunk, the third uncle takes you to a place where you can rest." Xie Zhan''s eyes, just like the night, in addition to seeing a little warm starlight, like an unfathomable abyss. "It''s you You gave me a drink... " The scenery grasps own head, drunk she rare generous to lose temper, "I have a headache!" She seemed to hear a slight sigh from the top of her head, and felt that she was held by him. After a few steps, he sat down with her in his arms. The scenery barely opened his eyes and saw that it was a pavilion. Here was the pavilion of imperial garden. Looking at it in the night, it was quite beautiful. Xie Zhan rubbed her temple with one hand, "I don''t know the scenery. I have a headache after drinking. This is my fault." He rubbed her head, which made her feel more comfortable. She leaned on his chest, but still frowned and looked unhappy. Xie Zhan laughed again and said: "you will only be drunk when you will be so angry." If in the past, she would only say that I was not angry, and then ignored him, turned around and left, where could she be so angry now? The eyes of the scenery opened a slit, "Uncle three I don''t like drinking. " "Scenery doesn''t like drinking, so we won''t drink any more." He whispered and soothed her. He knows that scenery doesn''t drink. After all, at the table of Xie''s house, she doesn''t drink, but Xie Zhan can''t. He just wants her to drink a little wine, so as to have an excuse to leave the Palace Banquet, but he didn''t expect her reaction to wine so much. He made a miscalculation. "You deliberately let me drink You are a bad man... " She frowned and sighed in discomfort. "Yes, I am a bad man." Her voice is like the whining of a small animal, coupled with her tangled little red face, it is really pitiful and cute. His body, which is finally recovered, has a faint tendency to attack. Xie Zhan has always been proud of his self-control, but I don''t know why, today his body is out of control. When he saw the scenery for the first time, he came out of the water with her in his arms. When he saw her tender but delicate body again, he was inevitably full of vitality. This is not normal. Scenery and headache rubbed his chest, whimpered and did not speak. Xie Zhan patted her on the back, trying to make her more comfortable, but now his body "uncomfortable" can only be ignored. In the air full of flower fragrance, the atmosphere at this time was quiet and beautiful. At this time, the scenery suddenly opened his eyes and said angrily, "there are mosquitoes here! I don''t want to stay here! " In summer night, especially in this kind of flowers and plants everywhere, mosquitoes are especially many. Xie Zhan looked at a small red envelope bitten out of the back of her hand and stood up with her in his arms. He said with good temper, "there are mosquitoes here. We don''t stay here." She snorted heavily, and then closed her eyes to rest unhappily. Xie Zhan looked at the flowers under the moon, shook his head, and sighed in his heart: this little girl can really destroy the atmosphere. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1469 Because Xie Zhan is responsible for the safety of the palace tonight, he can not leave the palace before the end of the Palace Banquet, so he can only take the scenery to his room where he is resting in the palace. As soon as the scenery was put on the bed by Xie Zhan, she rolled around herself and shrunk into a ball against the wall. Xie Zhan was amused to see that she was afraid of catching cold. He bent down and lifted the quilt over her body. When he wanted to retreat, he was caught by the drunk and pulled hard. Xie Zhan, who was unprepared, was pulled to bed by her. Then, she was like an octopus, hands and feet wrapped around his body, Xie Zhan''s body was stiff, just opened her hand, immediately, she wrapped it up again, perhaps annoyed him to move around, she raised her head and bit his chin, then mumbled: "I''m so bored You give me peace. " Xie Zhan didn''t dare to move any more. He looked at the top of the bed. There was a drunk girl lying on his body. He sighed deeply. He thought that he had really miscalculated. It was he who turned this girl into such a drunken state that now he felt all the headache he felt was from himself. Xie Zhan also thought that before leaving, he promised Xie Xun would take good care of the scenery, so he could not just leave the scenery here. Her body to the light aroma of wine, Xie Zhan has realized that his body began to have an indescribable reaction, his body is not good, but he can not make himself feel better. But who are Xie Zhan and others? Over the years, he did not know how much spring medicine he had taken and how many different kinds of stimulant incense he had heard because of his carelessness. Because of these, he had created a self-control and endurance that ordinary people could not compare with. However, in the face of the scenery, the self-control ability developed over the years had a tendency to collapse. It''s not good. However, the little girl sleeping on him is sleeping happily now. He is alone in this tangle. About an hour later, the door was knocked. Xie Zhan first touched the back of the scenery. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, Xie Zhan carefully lifted her from his body. He quietly got out of bed and covered the quilt corner for her. Under the light, her quiet sleeping face became more and more beautiful. She could not help but touch her cheek again and lifted her lips Smile, just slowly to open the door. It was Xie Xun who knocked on the door. Xie Zhan saw him and came out of the door. After closing the door, he said, "the scenery is asleep." Xie Xun said: "I think it''s the same with her. She can''t touch wine since she was a child. She will be drunk after drinking a little, and she will be sleepy after a while." "I did not pay attention, let scenery drink wine." Speaking of this, Xie Zhan''s face is ashamed. Xie Xun said: "it''s none of your business. She''s playful. No one can control it. I''ll wake her up and take her back." "Big brother." Xie Zhan stopped Xie Xun, "the scenery is not easy to fall asleep, or do not wake her up." "Well Then I can go and carry her out. " Do you want to hold her like he did? Xie Zhan laughed and said, "the wind is cold at night, and the scenery is weak. I''m afraid it will infect the wind and cold. I''ll let the scenery sleep in the palace for one night. Tomorrow morning, I''ll take the scenery back." "This..." Xie Xun also hesitated, "scenery, she did not stay in the palace, do not understand the rules, afraid it is some inappropriate." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1470 "Big brother, don''t worry. With me, even if the scenery is bad, some rules will be OK." Xie Zhan said with a smile, inexplicable can make people feel at ease. Xie Xun thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, the scenery is very important. After drinking wine, she will have a headache when she wakes up the next day. At that time, she will have to prepare a bowl of awakening wine soup." "I will. Don''t worry, big brother." Xie Xun asked a few more words. Considering that Xie Yaoyao was still waiting outside the palace gate, he did not stay long before he left. Xie Zhan turned into the room and saw the girl sitting on the bed with the quilt in her arms. Her head bit by bit, her body was also a little shaky. It seemed that she would fall asleep in bed again if she was not careful. Seeing Xie Zhan coming, she tilted her head and muttered, "where have you been?" "I went out for a walk." Xie Zhan sat down beside the bed and put her in his arms with the quilt. He asked softly, "what''s wrong with the scenery?" "How can you go outside? Don''t you know you''re going to sleep with me She glared at him angrily, as if already in a rage. Xie Zhan knew that she was angry again, but she apologized patiently, "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t go outside. Now I''ll sleep with the scenery, OK?" "Hum!" She came out of his arms, went straight back to bed, turned over, and fell asleep again facing the wall. After a while, a man lay down beside her, a hand on her waist, and pulled her into a warm and powerful arms. She felt hot, restless move a few times, finally because too sleepy, slowly also fell asleep. The sun rises and the moon sets, and it''s a sunny day. The scenery opened her eyes and sat up from the bed with her painful head. Looking at the strange room, she felt a little confused. After thinking for a long time, she remembered that she was drunk by Xie Zhan''s glass of wine Then, then, what happened, she didn''t remember. When he was recalling the scenery, Xie Zhan pushed the door and came in. With a bowl of soup in his hand, he sat down beside the bed with a smile on his face and asked, "how does the scenery feel?" "Not so much." She lightly finished this sentence, and turned her head to the other side. Xie Zhan put the medicine on the table first. He rubbed her head helplessly and said, "the scenery is still angry with me." "No "If so, the scenery will become more candid only when drunk." "No!" She raised her head this time, with a sort of bluff in her voice. Xie Zhan, however, saw that she raised her face, and then slightly bowed his head, closer to her face. He looked at him carefully for a long time, stroked her face with one hand, and said with a smile, "the scenery is always lovely even if it is not true." Her face turned red and she couldn''t help shrinking. She told herself in her heart that Xie Zhan was such a person. He was so charming to his younger generation that he seemed to be very kind to her at this time, but it was just a very common thing. At this point, she has no shyness, not only does not retreat, but also forward a point, also stare at him, it seems that she will not so admit defeat. Xie Zhan''s eyes smile deepened, and then slightly close to a point, but also a tiny gathering, he can kiss her lips, he clearly saw her eyes in the shy flashing, but she still did not back away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1471 For a long time, Xie Zhan chuckled and poked her face with his fingers, "why is the scenery staring at me so much?" "I''d love to. What''s the matter?" She tightened her face for fear of a little relaxation, and her suppressed shyness came out again. "Since the scenery is willing, I am also happy to show the scenery. However, the scenery can drink the sobering soup first and then continue to see me." Xie Zhan took the medicine bowl and handed it to her. Fengjing thought about her headache. She didn''t refuse her bad temper. Instead, she took the bowl and drank the water in the bowl. After drinking, the uncomfortable smell in her mouth made her frown tightly. Unexpectedly, a candied fruit was put into her mouth. She smashed her mouth. When the taste of the soup was gone, she looked at him and turned her mouth, "It seems that you are still very considerate," he said "It''s natural. You should always be more considerate to those close to you." He did not know where to take out a handkerchief, gently wipe her lips residual soup, the smile in his eyes, at the moment is particularly gentle. The scenery lost in his tenderness for a moment, but soon, she shook her head and walked out of the tenderness. She asked, "where is this?" He laughs, "the palace." The scenery was obviously stunned for a moment, "didn''t my father take me back?" "The scenery sleeps so heavily last night that I can''t bear to wake you up and let you stay in my room all night." What he said was serious, as if it were. The scenery only pays attention to one question, "is this your room?" "Not bad." "Where did you sleep last night?" "Well..." Xie Zhan seems to be a little difficult to say, "I wanted to sleep in another room last night, but after the scenery was drunk, it seemed that I became a little bold and unconstrained..." "Stop it! I see! " The scenery stops his words loudly, holding her head and wailing. She knows what''s wrong with her drunk. She knows what''s wrong with her. It''s only second that people become Frank. More importantly, she will like to get close to those beauties That is to say, those beautiful people, men and women, but last night only Xie Zhan was there, and there were no other beauties. So, if she wants to make a move Oh The scenery was a little uncomfortable, and he saw his unpretentious side. She has almost imagined what kind of vision he will use to look at her as a niece when she is crazy to eat his tofu. Under this status Even if she wanted to say that I would be responsible for you, she couldn''t say it. Seeing her sickly appearance, Xie Zhan could not help but ask in a low voice: "what''s the matter?" "A little melancholy..." "Why melancholy?" "I..." She sighed deeply, really deeply melancholy, "my bad appearance has been seen by you, my image Alas... " "Scenery as long as responsible for lovely Xie Zhan raised his lips, a smile like jade Wenliang, he chuckled: "the so-called image is not image, it is not important at all." She fixed her eyes on him and said, "did you say these things to Xie Yaoyao?" "Why did you mention Er wench all of a sudden?" He is really curious. The scenery seems to have a different kind of persistence to Xie Yaoyao, that is, he always wants to compare with her. This attention seems to be higher than him. Scenery did not answer why, but continued to ask: "did you say it?" "No Xie Zhan shakes his head, he smiles again, "after all, not all people in this world can be as lovely as scenery." Scenery blinked, "Uncle three, did you take the wrong medicine today?" "I''m not ill. I don''t need any medicine." "Then how can you suddenly praise me like you don''t want money. If you say so many good words one after another, you won''t be afraid that I will become more proud?" "Does scenery mean pride in favor?" Xie Zhan''s eyes slightly raised, dark eyes, in this invisible abyss, also seemed to have a charming streamer, he focused on her, "if I can make the scenery proud and proud, this is indeed a good experience." It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if she is proud. She is born to be spoiled. He had this magical feeling inexplicably. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1472 When a person inexplicably to their own too good, it will make people feel uneasy, scenery is the same. Xie Zhan is a gentle person. She always knows that Xie''s family will be gentle. But today He seems to have gone too far. The scenery is easy from his extended hand and took a candied fruit in his mouth. She looks at him suspiciously. Although she doubts, the food is declining. Xie Zhan smile pure good and harmless, also with her so suspect go on. After all, the scenery is not in the palace. Without the permission of her majesty and the queen, she can not stay in the palace any more. When the sun rises, a carriage goes out of the palace gate and goes to the busy street. The scenery was sitting in a huddle, drowsy. Half of the cake in her hand fell down, and one hand caught the cake, while the other hand of the man was already around her waist. The scenery immediately sobers up, just see oneself leaning in Xie Zhan''s arms, she sat up straight again, after coughing, said frankly: "I am not sleeping enough." "I know." Xie Zhan laughed and put the half piece of cake on the plate, then raised his eyes and said with a smile: "after returning to the mansion, the scenery can have a good rest." "Well..." Scenery perfunctorily answered, and then, the car fell into a long silence, which made people feel embarrassed. To be exact, the only one embarrassed was scenery, because Xie Zhan was just looking at her and smiling tenderly. He was not embarrassed, but the scenery was even more embarrassing! She began to have no words to look for, "I don''t know what the reason is. Lord Luo said a while ago that he would come to our Xie house, but later he said he couldn''t come. Now he doesn''t even attend the Palace Banquet. It seems that he is really busy." "The scenery wants to see the little Marquis?" Xie Zhan said: "if you want to see the scenery, I can take the scenery." "I didn''t want to see him!" Scenery loudly denied that he would really take her to see Luo Yuanzhi. Xie Zhan just looked at her with a smile, "the little marquis is is the fiance of scenery, but the scenery seems to have not seen him once." "What do you see him do?" The scenery does not have good gas to say: "I just did not plan to marry him." "Fengguang doesn''t want to marry him. Who does she want to marry?" "I don''t know." Xie Zhan suddenly stopped for a moment, and then he asked, "why don''t you know?" "Before, I meant to marry a man like a third uncle." He laughed again. "Why did the scenery change its mind?" "Because the third uncle is very gentle to everyone." The scenery''s eyes were melancholy, and she said in a heavy tone: "if you are with someone like Uncle San, you will feel very uncomfortable if you want to see him treat other women gently every day." "So, is that why scenery gets angry every time?" She thought about it, but nodded. Xie Zhan was quiet for a while and sighed. He slightly lowered his head, approached her face, looked into her eyes and said, "if I could meet a woman..." She gradually blushed in his sight. She could not help but step back a minute. Then she whispered in a timid voice: "what kind of woman?" "The woman I love." He said slowly in a low voice: "the scenery will find that the so-called gentle word you mistook before is just my pity for their ignorance..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1473 "Uncle..." "Well?" "I don''t quite understand..." "It doesn''t matter." Xie Zhan thin lips raised a smile, fingers on her face, "scenery does not need to understand, you just need to know, you don''t like things, I will not do it again." Just like, the more perfect things are, the more attractive they are. Naturally, the deeper their traps are. Xie Zhan put her hands on the waist suddenly increased strength, she did not prepare, can only rely on his chest, the man''s mature breath fluttered to his face, now she is not drunk, consciousness or sober, naturally turned red. Xie Zhan pastes in her ear side, softly said: "sleepy, first sleep for a while, I will call you when I arrive." The heart of scenery is pounding. She is busy closing her eyes and thinking that her eyes are not clear. She can make her restless heart calm down quickly. As a result, she finds that if she doesn''t open her eyes, she will think more. It seems to be aware of her emotional instability, Xie Zhan took her in his arms and put her on his legs. He patted her back with one hand, as if he didn''t notice her tight body. Instead, he gently said: "with me, the scenery can rest at ease." She quietly raised her eyes, and saw that he was looking down with a smile. This face was even more red. She opened her mouth and did not make a sound. Xie Zhan said: "the scenery can be relieved. I have not done the same thing to Erya." She closed her mouth and looked slightly uneasy. The carriage stopped suddenly, and the voice of the coachman came from outside, "general, the carriage of the lady is opposite." "Concubine," wonder, "the scenery At the moment, another coachman''s voice came out of the car, "I don''t know it''s general Xie''s carriage. Let''s go now." "No more." As if feeling that the scenery of the hair feel very good, Xie Zhan gently stroked her head, while saying: "Niang''s status is noble, should let Niang go first." Now that Xie Zhan has opened his mouth, the nobleman in the other carriage doesn''t stop talking. The voice of this lady comes, "so, thank you very much." The carriage of Xie mansion gives way, the carriage of imperial concubine goes first. The scenery raised her head and asked, "what kind of lady is this?" "Concubine Xiao has been a side concubine since her Majesty was the prince. She still has a son under her knees, but she is still out of favor for many years." Hearing this description, the scenery suddenly reminds of a plot. In the original text, concubine Xiao is a cold and noble temperament. She never loves to fight with other women. Her Majesty dotes on her. She just lives her own life. Although there are no children and half women under the Queen''s knee, her majesty and other women have many children. When the dispute over the throne is set off, Princess Xiao feels that she wants to plan for her son Calculate, this just had the idea of competing for favor. What is this article? Although concubine Xiao is a concubine, she may be no different from concubine. Of course, your majesty found that Gao Leng is so charming. She is completely different from other women in his harem. Your majesty doesn''t know how she got on the ship of the queen. So, it''s just like this So simple. Naturally, Xiao Guifei''s son also became a prince. He not only became the crown prince, but also became infatuated with Xie Yaoyao''s mistress. He completely forgot that he also had a crown princess who was married in a fair way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1474 When she thinks of that gentle empress, she is not only a pity for her, but now she is the leader of the harem. She is the Queen''s wife above ten thousand people. But three years later, she will be put into the cold palace. However, the scenery is just a sigh, she and the queen only have two sides of the relationship, not deep friendship, she will not be willing to risk in order to stabilize the Queen''s position. Thinking of these things, scenery sleepy up, and fell asleep in Xie zhanhuai. The carriage that had just gone for a distance stopped again. There was a faint cry from a woman. Xie Zhan asked, "what happened?" "Third Master, in front of her is a woman who will be sold to the flower house by her father. She is kneeling and begging for help." The driver''s voice is used to it. He has been driving for Xie Zhan for so many years. In such a scene, he will encounter it almost every time he comes out, and his master''s son will have only one response, that is, he can help if he can. But today is an exception. Xie Zhan said coldly: "if that person doesn''t want to go, don''t go, just press the car over." "Three, three?" The coachman wondered if he had heard it wrong. Xie Zhan laughs, "how, can''t you hear me?" "No..." The voice of the coachman has obviously trembled. Although I don''t know why the master and son of today made such a decision, according to the rules, if the ordinary people stop the official car, they can even beat them to death. What''s more, he just drives the car according to the order? The carriage moved again, and there was no sound of the woman being hit. Xie Zhan put one hand on the back of the girl''s head, let her more secure close to his chest, his jaw against her head, gently closed his eyes, at the moment of peace, is to let him so enjoy. After about half a column of incense, Xie''s house arrived. The old lady came to the door to greet her favorite little son, but when she saw Xie Zhan holding the scenery, her face was lengthened in an instant, "what''s proper?" "Mother, keep your voice down. The scenery drank wine carelessly last night and didn''t sleep well. At this time, she is sleepy and can''t blame her." Xie Zhan just said a word with the old lady in a hurry, and entered the gate with the scenery. One side of the pool Rou frowned, "old lady..." "I know." Old lady Xie lowered her eyes, but she couldn''t help it. Xie Zhan sent the scenery back to her room. Zhao Wan took care of the scenery in person. Seeing that she was just asleep, she was relieved and complained in a low voice: "this girl knows clearly that she can''t drink. She has to drink. She deserves to suffer." "Sister in law, don''t blame the scenery." Seeing the scenery, Xie Zhan turned over impatiently and continued to sleep with the quilt in his arms. He said with a smile, "the scenery is so beautiful, isn''t it very pitiful?" Zhao Wan sighed: "fortunately, scenery is not growing up around you. If you connive at her elders, she will be upset." "It''s going to be a riot. I''ll clean up the mess." Xie Zhan said with a smile, "sister-in-law said she was not feeling well. Now it seems that she is much better." Zhao wan smile a stiff, just said: "it''s just some small problems, already good." "That''s good." Xie Zhan said, and then looked at the scenery lying on the bed, "I have been fighting abroad these years, and I have got a lot of small things. When the scenery wakes up, my sister-in-law can tell her about it. If she is interested, she can come to me." Zhao Wan nodded with a smile www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1475 After all, Xie Zhan can''t stay in her daughter''s boudoir. What did he say to Zhao Wan before he left. When she walked out of the courtyard of the big house and wanted to go through the back garden, Xie Zhan ran into Xie Yaoyao who was standing in the corner of the wall. When Xie Yaoyao saw Xie Zhan, her face immediately became uncomfortable. She stepped forward in a proper manner and said, "good third uncle." Xie Zhan saw her dressed up neatly, and he knew what she was going to do. He said with a smile: "two girls want to go out, why not go out from the gate?" "I..." Xie Yaoyao knows that she can''t hide Xie Zhan, so she tells the truth, "my grandmother and father have ordered me not to go out at will." "Where are you going "I I''m just bored in the house and want to go out for a walk. " Xie Zhan a pair of smiling eyes, as if he had the ability to see through the hearts of the people, "just go out for a walk? Don''t you meet anyone by the way? " Xie Yaoyao is very surprised. He lowers his head and doesn''t speak. Luo Yuanzhi hasn''t come to see her for a long time. She is worried and wants to venture out. Xie Zhan is a relaxed smile, "Yiyao." "Third uncle?" Xie Yaoyao looks up in a hurry. He feels that the pressure is especially great now. "I have no objection to pursuing whatever you like." Xie Zhan raised his lips and said, "it''s just a little bit, you can guarantee your success." "Uncle, I..." Xie Yaoyao doesn''t understand Xie Zhan, which is to know her and Luo Yuan''s small secret, or do not know. Xie Zhan has already turned to leave, "today, I will do not see you." It''s so strange Xie Yaoyao looks at Xie Zhan''s disappearing figure. She really doesn''t understand. According to the past three uncle''s behavior, shouldn''t he warn her that it''s very dangerous to go out alone? How can he ignore it now? You are doomed to get no answer. On the other side, as soon as I woke up, I saw the old Buddha of Xie family sitting in front of the bed. She immediately sat up in fear, "grandma Can I help you? " She scolded Xie Zhan several times in her heart and said that she would wake up if she was good? She had already guessed how she got back to Xie''s house from the carriage. After a long pause, Mrs. Xie said, "your third uncle is very kind to you?" "Uncle, he Isn''t it good for everyone? " She was so nervous that she didn''t understand how the old lady suddenly asked herself this question. "I heard that you broke a lot of rules at the palace banquet?" "It''s like There are some... " The old lady asked again, "did your third uncle ever say that you punished you?" "That Did you say there was any penalty? " The old lady was silent for a moment, but her face was full of vicissitudes. After a moment, she got up, turned around and said, "don''t associate with your third uncle, and have time to learn more from girls." It is more a warning than a complaint. After sitting alone on the bed for a long time, Fengguang feels that the old lady is strange. Not only the old lady, but also the whole Xie family is very strange. Her father Xie doesn''t go back to Xie''s family in ordinary years. Xie Ma and Tan Rou have no feelings, but they are tied together because of money. Xie Zhan Xie Zhan used to come back at a fixed time even though he was busy, even if he couldn''t stay at Xie''s house for half an hour, he had to leave. There are too many disharmonious factors in Xie''s family But Xie family is still the envy of others. After thinking about the scenery for a long time, she couldn''t think of the answer, so she gave up. She scratched her hair, looked at the dusk outside the sky, and thought it was time to eat. She decided to get out of bed. Just opened the door, unexpectedly, the person standing at the door had skillfully put a ring around her waist. She stuck to his body. Before she could make a sound of surprise, a white jade hairpin appeared in front of her. Xie Zhan bowed his head, only a little distance left, he could touch her skin, he asked with a low smile: "do you like the scenery?" What''s going on now!? How does she feel that This three uncle''s startled appearance, seems to have become very naive? He then asked, "don''t you like the scenery?" "No..." Frightened, she looked at him, his voice was as small as a mosquito. "If I don''t like the scenery, can I give myself to you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1476 The scenery was stunned for a long time and didn''t speak. She really didn''t know how to answer this sentence. Although she wanted Xie Zhan to be close to her, she felt that I think it''s really weird. Xie Zhan has touched her head and said with a smile, "why doesn''t the scenery speak?" "What should I say..." "From my point of view, I certainly hope to hear a good word from the scenery." Scenery blinked, did not understand him, this is as gentle as before joke, or seriously, but no matter which, answer a "good" word is always no problem, she nodded, said: "good." Xie Zhan laughed. He took her hand and put the white jade hairpin in her palm. "Women and hairpins need hairpins. When it comes to scenery and hairpin, how about using the white jade hairpin given to you by the third uncle?" "Good." She answered the word again, looked down at the hairpin Xie Zhan gave her, and said in secret that how could he think of things after three years? "Let''s go and eat in the hall." Xie Zhan takes her hand and leads her to the dining room with a smile. Xie Jiaqi and others had been waiting for a long time, but the old lady did not say much. Xie Xun was dissatisfied and said, "scenery, how can you come now? Don''t you know everyone is waiting for you "I..." Scenery just wanted to say sorry, Xie Zhan already said with apology: "it''s me who took the scenery to say some words, this is slow, big brother should blame me." "Third brother, you are too indulgent in this girl." Xie Xun only thought that Xie Zhan was excusing the scenery. He shook his head and said, "the scenery is not good. Now you connive at her. I''m afraid that if she gets married in the future, she will cause a lot of trouble because of her temper." "Since the elder brother is worried, we should leave the scenery in the Xie family." Xie Zhan''s relaxed smile was just like saying a smile. He took the scenery to his seat, and said to Xie Xun, "the scenery is in Xie''s house. No one dares to bully him." "No kidding, third brother." Xie Xun shook his head and laughed, "raising scenery has been a headache for me for more than ten years. If I stay for a lifetime, I will be really sad in this life." Scenery can hear her father is joking, but she still hummed, "Dad, you don''t want to support me, third uncle is willing to support me." "Well said." Xie Zhan narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "the scenery is very painful. Brother, you don''t want to keep it, so give it to me." Xie Jie on the other side said, "uncle, you can support me too." Xie Ma is not happy, "knot son." Xie Zhan shakes his head, "I can''t raise a child, after all, take care of a small scenery, I have to spend all my heart." Scenery flat mouth, did not speak. The old lady and Tan Rou looked at each other and were silent. After a moment, the old lady said, "the food is going to be cold. If you have any words, you can talk about it after eating. Eat first." This ridicule finally ended because of the old lady''s words. After dinner, several elders still want to chat for a while. The old lady takes Xie Zhan and says that he wants him to get married. It is not only the old lady, but also Xie Xun and Xie ma. Tan Rou is even more lively. Even the portraits of the women are ready, waiting for Xie Zhan to pick one. Xie Zhan is helpless. Zhao Wan holds huan''er and Xie Jie to watch the excitement. Scenery sympathizes with Xie Zhan''s experience, and then she waves back to her room to have a rest. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1477 When the night was cold, the sound of the piano came from a yard. The sound was continuous. The people who played the piano were really skilled. But it was a pity that there was a sense of sadness in this song. Listening to it, people''s good mood was lost. Most of all, the sound disturbed her sleep. Scenery tossed and turned on the bed and couldn''t sleep. She got out of bed and called a maid to bring her piano. She took a deep breath. She pressed the string with one hand and pulled it gently with the other. The sound of the instrument suddenly rose. However, it was irregular and irregular. There was no music or spectrum. It was just caused by her heart and was pulled at will. At first, she felt that it was a magic sound. But when the music of the piano that is played by the hand meets that very sad voice, the sad sound is disturbed bit by bit, and the final song can not be made into a song, and the tune can not be adjusted. If you hear the sound of "Zheng --" in the distance, you will know that the string is broken. The scenery smoothed the strings in his hands, stretched out a stretch, and laughed triumphantly, "let you disturb people''s dreams in the evening. The next piano is broken!" Of course, she knows that Xie Yaoyao is playing the piano. If possible, she will not deliberately conflict with Xie Yaoyao. After all, her principle is that she can not be involved with the protagonist, and try not to be involved with the protagonist. But this time, Xie Yaoyao is the first to disturb people''s sleep, which can not blame the scenery. In fact, Xie Yaoyao can play such a plaintive tune. She went to see Luo Yuanzhi today and knew that Luo Yuanzhi was injured and could not come to see her for a period of time. She expressed understanding, but also worried about his injury. Xie Yaoyao has been appreciated by many people for his talent since he passed through. Even the Xie family had to look at her with a new look The arrival of the scenery, everyone''s eyes are on the scenery, including Xie Zhan. If the only person in Xie''s family can make Xie Yaoyao feel good about, it''s only Xie Zhan. Xie Zhan is very kind to everyone in the Xie family, but Xie Yaoyao is aware that Xie Zhan is not generally good at scenery. With a sense of fall and worry about Luo Yuan, Xie Yaoyao plays such a sad tune unconsciously. She is very sad, but she did not expect that she will encounter the music of scenery, which seems to be out of order, but somehow takes her rhythm away. Xie Yaoyao wants to find her own rhythm. However, the string is already there Her men are broken. Xie Yaoyao can''t control how angry she will be. She only knows that she can have a good sleep. She has just turned around and walked to the bed. Unexpectedly, she sees a man standing behind her for a long time. She was startled. She stepped back and hit the table. He put his hand around her waist and didn''t let her fall to the ground. The man''s familiar smell came to his face. The scenery reflected for a long time. After looking at the door that had not been opened, she asked, "how did the third uncle get into my room?" "The scenery has no locked windows." Xie Zhanshi pointed her forehead, "I just wanted to remind the scenery to remember to lock the window to sleep, but I was lucky to hear the scenery playing piano." "I''m just It''s not true to play at will. " Scenery quickly waved. Xie Zhan is a low head smile, "it sounds like it''s just a casual performance, and the music has no rules, but the ability of scenery playing the piano can''t be covered up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1478 Xie Zhan is not a zither player, but playing the piano is like practicing martial arts. His outward moves are just superficial things. One''s internal skills can''t deceive people. Be seen through, the scenery in the eyes is a bit erratic. Xie Zhan asked with a smile: "since the scenery has such a high talent, why do you want to hide and not hair?" "Because it''s good to be like this now." The scenery looked up, of course, and said, "I don''t have so many things. People''s expectations for me will be much less, and my requirements will be much less. Is it not good for me to be so happy?" In other words, she is lazy. If other people know that she is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, she can be sure that no matter what the party will be in the future, those people will say, "would you like to ask Miss Xie to play a song?" Isn''t it just like a performer? Xie Zhan laughs, "the original scenery is still a man of great wisdom." "Uncle, I''m flattered. I can''t compare with you." Xie Zhan chuckled and took out a package of cakes. "At the Palace Banquet, I see you like to eat the osmanthus cake in the palace. I specially asked people to bring it out of the palace. Do you want it?" "Yes!" Her eyes are bright up, hastily took over, took out a piece of cake to bite, sweet Zizi said: "thank you, uncle!" "I wish you were happy." Xie Zhan took out a handkerchief and tried to wipe the cake dregs from her mouth. But somehow, the handkerchief had not been sent to Fengjing''s mouth. He wanted to take it back. The scenery asked him, "what''s wrong with this veil?" "Only to find a silk thread has been drawn out." Xie Zhan raised his hand and wiped the cake dregs from the corner of her mouth with his finger belly. He said with a smile, "bad things, of course, can''t be used." But the handkerchief just has a little silk thread coming out It doesn''t matter. The scenery grabbed the handkerchief in his hand, "you don''t intend to throw it like this?" "What''s bad, you can only throw it away." "You give me, I embroider a flower here..." She said with a smile, "so you can''t see that silk thread has been drawn here, and it''s a pity to throw away such a good handkerchief." Xie Zhan helplessly said: "since the scenery has said so, it''s good to stay." Xie Zhan put his handkerchief in the scenery, and after about half a quarter of an hour, he left. Fengguang took out her needle and thread and looked at the white handkerchief on her hand. She curled her mouth and muttered, "it''s just a little bit of silk drawn out It''s no big problem. " Thanks to the system king to open up for her, the ancient girl club things, she also can, for example, this piece of needlework, it is simply to the point of no teacher. She embroidered a peach blossom in the corner of her handkerchief, which covered the place where the silk was hooked. After all this, she yawned and went to bed. The next day, it was much cooler. The scenery wanted to give Xie Zhan back her veil, but she didn''t stay in bed. She went to Xie Zhan''s yard early in the morning. When the servants in the yard saw that she was the eldest lady, she didn''t report it. The scenery went in directly, and it happened that Xie Yaoyao was talking to Xie Zhan. "Uncle three Are you going back to the barracks the day after tomorrow Xie Yaoyao''s voice sounds a little reluctant. Xie Zhan is the first person to release kindness to her after she wakes up. In other words, Xie Yaoyao has a so-called chick plot to Xie Zhan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1479 "I''ve been away from the camp for too long, and it''s time to go back," Xie said "Can''t you stay a few more days?" Xie Yaoyao frowned and said, "I heard from my grandmother that you don''t know when you will come back this time. Before, you would come back once every six months." "Although chieftain Xi took the initiative to seek peace some time ago, their troops and horses were still hovering around the border. If it is not solved, it will always be a big problem for me. I think it can solve this problem, and it can be done once and for all. So I don''t know when the next time I can come back." "But Uncle three You have been at the border for so many years... " Xie Yaoyao comes closer and wants to grab his clothes. Xie Zhan takes a step back without a trace. He looks up at Xie Yaoyao''s back. A smile like a spring breeze blooms in the corner of his lips, which is particularly charming, "scenery." Xie Yaoyao also looks behind unexpectedly. Now that she was discovered, the scenery could only go forward. She took out her handkerchief and said without expression, "I''m here to return you this." "I''ll go to see you. Why do you have to go there specially?" Xie Zhan held her handkerchief''s hand. Seeing that her expression was not right, he bent down slightly, and a pair of black eyes like night were staring at her, "what''s the matter? But I made you angry again? " "I heard that I heard you''re leaving... " "Yes, I''m leaving." Her eyes began to fog. "Why are you leaving?" "Because there are important things to deal with." Xie Zhan sighed helplessly and lowered his voice. He said softly, "don''t cry. What I fear most is to see you cry." He was once in the enemy camp, extremely dangerous, but at that time, he did not see the scenery now, and he had to cry with a headache. Scenery knows that he has his responsibility. She just sucks her nose. She doesn''t let herself fall into tears. She just buries her head in his arms with a strong nasal voice in her voice, "when will you come back?" "I''m not sure, but I promise the scenery that I''ll come back to see you as soon as it''s settled." She leans in his arms sad appearance, let Xie Zhan whole heart seem to be softened, he still can''t find explanation, why this girl is so painful? The scenery asks again: "you won''t cheat me?" "When did I cheat you?" Xie Zhan looked down at her head, and put another hand on the back of her head, let her close to his heart, he raised his lips and smile, "I can''t bear to cheat the scenery." She leaned against Xie Zhan''s arms, slightly turned her head, opened her eyes and looked at Xie Yaoyao, who had been treated as a transparent man. She pursed her lips and asked, "what are you doing here?" Now she is very tight. She is afraid that Xie Yaoyao, the female master''s aura, has attracted Xie Zhan. It is clear that Xie Yaoyao has already been in love with Luo Yuan at this time. How could she come to visit Xie Zhan? Xie Yao Yao also has no good Spirit said: "only allow you not to give up the third uncle, don''t I also don''t give up?" "Third uncle is mine, of course you don''t want to." Xie Yaoyao is so angry that she has just said "you". Xie Zhan has already said, "Er Ya, you have been out for a long time. Recently, sister-in-law has found a needlework master for you. You''d better go back first." "Yes..." Xie Yaoyao looks at the scenery again and turns away with a temper that hasn''t broken out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1480 Scenery raises an eye to ask Xie Zhan, "why does she want needlework master?" "Two girls have reached the age of thirteen, it''s time to start making their own wedding dress." Xie Zhan said with a smile: "I remember the scenery is bigger than Er wench. It''s time for you to embroider the wedding dress, but it doesn''t matter if the scenery is not done. Even if you don''t have your own wedding dress, you don''t have to worry about getting married." She thought for a while and said, "although I don''t have to do it, since every girl will embroider her wedding dress, I will embroider one for myself." Anyway, she doesn''t like to go out. She stays in her room every day and can find something to do for herself. Since she has such a decision, Xie Zhan doesn''t stop him. He just holds the little girl and sighs. If possible, he doesn''t want to leave. But people who leave always want to leave. When Xie Zhan left, scenery didn''t go to see her off. She stayed in the room, lying on the table, sick. She didn''t like the scene of parting. Maybe she didn''t see it with her own eyes, which made her feel better. Xie Xun sent someone to carry some boxes and put them in the room with beautiful scenery. He said, "these are all the little things that your third uncle gave you. They are afraid that you will suffer. But you are the only one who has these. Even huan''er doesn''t exist. How about it? Are you happy? " "Not happy..." The scenery glanced at the boxes, lying on the table. Xie Xun shook his head. "How long have you been back to Xie''s house? I don''t know how you feel so good with your uncle." With that, he turned and went out, leaving the scenery alone sad. Three days after Xie Zhan left, it was the Lantern Festival. On this day, young men and women would go out with a lantern. If they met someone they liked, they could give each other lanterns to show their wishes. On this day, the rules between men and women were much less. Many parents took their children out. Naturally, the scenery is also included. She went out with her parents. Not only Xie Xun and Zhao Wan, but also Xie Ma and Tan Rou went out with Xie Jie and Xie Yao Yao. It was not so much a lantern festival as a show of family happiness and harmony between husband and wife. But in the middle of the way, several elders left a few children together. They went to have tea together. Zhao Wan took huan''er with her. Before she left, she also made the scenery interesting. Scenery looked at the lotus lamp in her hand, covered her mouth and yawned. She had no interest in playing. On the contrary, it is Xie Jie. As long as he sees a man who is eager to give a lantern, he stares at him fiercely, and stops many young men who know him. Xie Jie turned back again, only to see the scenery behind him. He frowned, "where has Xie Yaoyao that dead girl gone?" "Here, there." The scenery points to the river in the distance, but she watched Xie Yaoyao go by, because there are people waiting for Xie Yaoyao, Luo Yuanzhi. Xie Jie was angry. "I said that the people here are so complicated that she should not walk around! You wait here. I''ll call her back! " "Oh..." The scenery looks at Xie Jie and walks away. In recent days, her mood is light, and she is not interested in anything. A hand suddenly came out of the lane beside her and caught her wrist. Before she could react, she had been pulled into the alley and hit the man''s strong chest. When she looked up, a soft kiss had fallen down on her cheek. "I wanted to kiss the scenery here..." The man''s finger belly slipped over her lips, and he regretfully said, "but it''s too early for the scenery here." "Uncle three..." The scenery is surprised. I don''t know if I should be surprised that the person who just kisses or has already left has returned. He chuckled, "on the way, I can''t help turning back to the imperial capital again when I think that some people will have the idea of scenery at the Lantern Festival on the Chinese Valentine''s Eve in the near future How about the lamp in your hand? In exchange, I''ll give you the lantern in my hand. " "Wait Third uncle... " She certainly knew what it meant to exchange lanterns. However, Xie Zhan saw her uncertainty. He lowered his head, stuck it to her ear and said, "scenery, you don''t need to worry about anything, even if you have to be wary of worldly views I can''t stop. " His breath sprayed on her ear, which made her whole face red, and her body temperature kept rising. Her heart beat faster, like a deer. She grasped the corner of his coat and looked at him closely. However, her voice was so uneasy, "you mean You mean... " Without clear words, she still couldn''t believe it. Xie Zhan had already taken away the lantern in her hand, and then raised his lips and laughed. He held the back of her hand and burned a kiss. He gently said, "scenery, wait for me for three years, when you are an adult I will come back. " At that time, there will be no obstacles between them. This is his promise. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1481 Scenery can''t believe, covered her mouth, she opened her eyes to see him, a long time also can''t say a word. Xie Zhan''s eyes are like the night. Although they can''t see the bottom, they are more and more charming. He raised his hand and put the broken hair in her ear behind his ear, and said with a smile, "I''m worried. If I don''t come back, if the scenery doesn''t understand my mind, what should I do if I fall in love with other men?" So, he''s back. He''s coming back. On the way back, he had no choice but to think about how he was worried about gains and losses with a teenager. Although he had some feelings, he still came back like a hairy boy. He can now be sure that his decision to return was so correct, because when her little girl clearly understood what he meant, she did not show any disgust or fear, but Instead, he jumped up and hung on him. Xie Zhan was afraid that she would fall down. He dragged her buttocks with one hand and put the other behind her. Her surprise was in her ear. "Do you know how long I have been waiting for you to like me?" "The scenery said What kind of love is it? " Xie Zhan kisses her ear side, she is still too small, she likes this matter, he knows, after all, every time he talks to her, her reaction and performance are too obvious. But he is not sure whether the scenery is just for his elders It belongs to the beloved. But he also wanted to make it clear that even if it was just the yearning love of the younger generation towards the elder, he was confident that he could guide the girl''s love into the kind of love he wanted. As for what worldly views and ethics He was also confident that he would not let those bad words reach her. At least, he can make sure that no one will blame them for being together. The scenery chin leans on his shoulder, excitedly said: "to uncle''s love Is a woman to the man''s like, but uncle is too gentle, I always I have no confidence all the time. Uncle three likes me Xie zhanhu''s sigh, "so this time I come back, is a very correct thing." If they are still uncertain about each other, how long will this relationship linger? He did not dare to kiss her lips, but she did. A dragonfly kiss fell on the corner of his lips, and her young face was already red. She said, "I really Super, super, super like you Xie Zhan squints his eyes and smiles, his voice is low and hoarse, "scenery can kiss me again." She obediently kisses his lip again, and tilts head to ask: "why three uncle you don''t want to kiss me?" "Because if I take the initiative It''s easy to cause problems. " His eyes darkened, and his hoarse voice was no longer a general deep feeling. The scenery hanging on him was aware of something wrong with his body. She asked him carefully, "or Uncle three let me down first... " Xie Zhan also smile, "scenery this time don''t ask why I hide a stick?" Uncle This time is really not suitable for opening yellow cavity! The scenery bows his head, do not know now disguises oneself as a pure love little white rabbit also has not come in time. She is still three years away from adulthood. Xie Zhan is not a person with any quirks and different hobbies, but he is also very clear that he still needs to wait for her growth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1482 It''s not easy to wait for a person you like to grow up. Just like now, he can see her and touch her, but he can''t touch her. The scenery is still too small, even if he is careful, he will hurt her, but only wait for a few years. He prefers to take good care of her taste than the so-called physical happiness. He had said before that she was born to be distressed. Xie zhanhu sighed again. The scenery also heard Xie Jie calling her name outside. She put her arms around his hands, strengthened her strength, pressed her head against his body, and buried her head in his neck. She said pitifully, "I don''t want you to go." "I don''t want to go either." Xie Zhan kisses her top of the head, put the hand behind her tight, deeply sniffs her body this lets him sentimental taste. But they all knew that he had to go. There was a cry in her voice, "take me with you I promise I''ll be obedient, will you "The life in the barracks is very hard. Even though I know the scenery can endure for me, I will not let you live such a life." He bowed his head, chin against her head, hand gently patted her back, "scenery, we are just temporary separation." "Three years!" She raised her head and bit her lips and said, "three years is so long, and the battlefield is so dangerous..." "Haven''t I survived all these years?" "If If you are wounded on the battlefield, and suddenly a woman saves you, and you fall in love with her and don''t want me Xie Zhan laughs, "what do you put in your little brain every day?" "It was! That''s what it''s all about! " She remembered the novels and TV dramas she had read when she was young. Which heroes were not injured and saved by beauties, so they were sad to see beauty pass from then on? Xie Zhan knew that she was upset. After all, it was not short for Xie Zhan to kiss her eyebrows and said in a low voice: "there won''t be a day. If there is, even if I have only one breath left, in order not to let the scenery doubt, I will kill the beauty who wants to get close to first. Is that ok?" She only thought that he said these words to reassure herself. She never thought that maybe he really thought so and did the same thing, but after listening to his promise, she was afraid of this in case, "no, if you are really hurt, you will Let her save Even if you don''t like me, I''m happy to be alive. " "Scenery, I promise you." Xie Zhan held her hand and put it in his heart, which made her feel the beating heart in her chest. He said, "it''s all yours. The name of the scenery has been engraved. It won''t be robbed by anyone." Outside Xie Jie''s voice is getting louder and louder. There is not much time left for them. "Scenery, I''m leaving." He said in a low voice, but he did not give up looking away from her sad face. Scenery knows that she shouldn''t be unreasonable. She gets down from him, grabs his clothes and asks, "every month Every two months will do, if you''re too busy No matter how long it will take, can you write to me? " Her careful appearance made him more reluctant to give up. Xie Zhan couldn''t do it. He took her waist in one hand and half held her up. A white handkerchief covered the lips of the scenery. Then, through the handkerchief, he kissed it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1483 Biting and tossing is not enough to describe this restrained and warm kiss. The scenery opened her eyes in amazement, but now she has to close her eyes and drown in this strange but gentle kiss. After a moment, the kiss is over. Xie Zhan holds the handkerchief in the palm of her hand. She can clearly see that the white handkerchief has not only a red peach blossom, but also her red lip print. Xie Zhan kisses her on the cheek again and says: "this is the farewell gift given to me by the scenery. I promise the scenery that every month, I will write a letter to you, and the scenery will be obedient and wait for me to come back." He let her fall to the ground, and then stretched out his hand to trim her slightly disordered forehead hair. A gentle smile overflowed the corner of his mouth. Then he took a step back and flew away from the dark lane. At the same time, Xie Jie''s voice came, "scenery!" Being immersed in the sadness of parting, the scenery was startled by Xie Jie''s loud voice. She quickly wiped her tears and turned around and called out timidly, "brother..." Thanks to tie a meal, what anger in this soft waxy "brother" to wear away, he walked over, bowed his head and asked: "I did not let you wait for me in the same place? How did you get to such a dark place "There are so many people outside I don''t like the way men look at me Fengjing said this is very aggrieved, with just because Xie Zhan left to cry out of the expression here, can be said to be very timely. Xie Jie thought of those childish brothers'' eyes on his sister outside, and understood why the scenery should hide in this deserted place. He looked back at Xie Yaoyao who was following him. "It''s all your fault. If something happens to the scenery, I have to tell my mother to punish you!" Xie Yaoyao didn''t wait for Luo Yuanzhi, but he was angry and anxious. Now when he heard Xie Jie''s bad voice, he didn''t reply: "what will happen to her? What''s the matter with me?" Xie Yaoyao didn''t know, because he was afraid that Lord Luo would go to visit the scenery, he went to beat Luo Yuanzhi. He didn''t want to go out for a year and a half. "Do you dare to talk back to me?" Xie Jie was taught by his mother not to beat women since he was a child. But now, seeing Xie Yaoyao''s momentum, he wants to do it even if he doesn''t want to. Scenery busy way: "I''m fine, you don''t quarrel." Looking at the scenery, Xie Jie noticed that she was holding a rabbit lamp in her hand. He asked, "where is your lotus lamp?" "My lotus lamp..." The scenery''s eyes flickered for a moment, and said, "I''ve just been robbed by a childe. He just wants to give me this rabbit lamp..." Xie Jie asked again, "did you exchange lanterns without being seen by others?" "No, no..." Xie Jie sighed with relief, "that''s good." If she is seen by others, I''m afraid that she will be gossiping. After all, scenery is a person who has an engagement, and the lantern is a standard match. She can''t tell the scenery to throw away the lamp. However, she seems to like this rabbit lamp very much. Xie Jie thought for a moment and said, "let''s go back." The scenery nodded. Walking out of the alley and back to the busy street, actually speaking of the eye-catching, in addition to the scenery of this face, there is also Xie Jie''s hand carrying the lantern. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1484 What is walking lantern? There is an axle in the lantern, and there is a paper-cut on the axle. The candle light casts the shadow of the paper-cut on the screen, and the images move continuously. When the lamp turns, the pictures seem to move. Xie Jie, the eldest young master, has always wanted to be the best in everything. Even the lanterns to be put forward at the Lantern Festival, he was more advanced than others. This walking lantern was made by the most famous lantern master last year. If Li Qi had not gone to the camp to suffer, he could show off in front of Li Qi. Just at this time, an old woman suddenly called out: "catch the thief!" The crowd surged up immediately, and there were not a few people who wanted to do good deeds. However, there were many people in the street. The more people wanted to help, the easier it was to crowd into a group. Xie Jie didn''t want to help. He patronized to protect the scenery behind him. He didn''t want to be crowded by others. Even if the lantern fell on the ground, he couldn''t pick it up. At this time, a girl in red flew up. She fell right in front of Xie Jie and turned around again. The sword in her hand did not come out of the sheath. She just waved it forward easily, and the thief was knocked down to the ground. She stepped on the thief''s shoulder, also do not know what force, the thief will lie on the ground can not get up, she picked up the money bag on the ground, handed it to the old woman who came to say: "give it back to you." "Thank you, thank you, little girl." The old woman left gratefully. After a while, the patrolling yamen also came and arrested the man who stole the money. The street was calm again. However, many men were very interested in this expressionless but heroic girl. The girl turned back and picked up the lantern on the ground, staring at the villain walking on the lantern, looking very interested. The scenery looked at Xie Jie and saw that he seemed to want to say something and was not easy to speak. She went up and said, "little sister, this lamp belongs to my brother." The voice of the girl holding the sword was like wubo Gujing, "I''m about the same age as you. Why do you call my little sister?" Indeed, they look about the same age. "You don''t want me to call your little sister, but tell me what I should call you?" "My name is Fang Nanguo." "You have a strange name." "What''s your name?" "My name is Xie Fengjing." "Your name is a little strange, too." Seeing her expressionless repetition of her words, she only felt interesting, "why do you call Nanguo?" "My mother said I don''t have a father. If I don''t give a name, other people will call me a drag on oil if she looks so beautiful." Nanguo was calm when she said this. She just repeated a fact, so she didn''t have any feelings of her own. Although Nanguo is still childish, her small face is as gorgeous as peach and plum, but her expressionless face makes her look a little indifferent. She is afraid that Nanguo''s mother is not bad, and she can''t help looking at Nanguo''s pumpkin lantern. Now Will the ancients make pumpkin lanterns? Seeing the scenery, Nanguo has been staring at his own lantern and handed it over again, "this is what my mother made for me. Do you like it?" "Yes Some like it. " "Can I exchange this moving lantern with you?" Although Nanguo looks like everything is plain and light, she is also a 13-4-year-old girl, and she will like strange things. Therefore, some contrast sprouted. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1485 The scenery was amused by her, she added: "you should not ask me, you should ask my brother, the lantern is his." Nanguo looked at Xie Jie again. Xie Jie was stunned. He coughed up his throat and put on a look that a cultural person should have. He said, "do you like my lantern?" "Well." Nanguo nodded and said, "my father said that if you want to get one thing, you have to exchange it with another. You don''t like my lantern. I can do other things for you." Scenery asked: "you just said you don''t have a father?" "My mother said I had no father." It''s just that her mother says she has no father, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have a father. Otherwise, where did she come from? The scenery is silent. Xie Jie asked again: "you go out alone, where are your parents?" "My mother said she was going to jump into the sea. My father went with her." All of them said, "well Xie Yao Yao can''t help but open a mouth, "your mother wants to go to seek death, how do you not worry at all?" Nanguo looked at Xie Yaoyao and said, "my mother will not die." The scenery says: "want to come your mother just and your father make trouble, joke." "No Nanguo corrected, "if I am still alive, my mother will not die." Xie Jie nodded, "no mother in the world is willing to leave her child." "No Nanguo said calmly, "my father will say that if my mother dares to die, he will kill me." All of them said, "well What kind of family does this southern country live in! And seeing that she can say it so calmly, she seems to have become accustomed to his father''s killing her! Xie jiedun for a long time, then said: "how can you say murder at will? Is there any royal law? " The scenery immediately looked at him with magical eyes. Xie Jie, the great overlord, could he use the word "Wang Fa"? "My father said that we are the people of the river and don''t have to obey the king''s law like other ignorant people." "Who is your father?" the scenery asked "He is not a man." Nanguo said, "my mother said so." The crowd was silent again. Nanguo looked at Xiang Wuyan''s Xie Jie, "I like your lamp." "You like..." She was staring at her, Xie Jie gradually blushed, "then you can take it." "Do you want me to kill anyone for you?" Xie Jie asked in horror, "why do you ask me this?" "If my father is in a good mood to rob things, if he asks a person for something, that''s what he does." So who is your father! Fengguang grabs the pumpkin lantern in Nanguo''s hand, and she puts it in Xie Jie''s hand. "That''s good. My brother''s lamp is for you, and you give your lamp to my brother, so that you don''t owe my brother anything, and you don''t have to help my brother kill anything!" Nanguo thought about it and nodded, "thank you." She turned around and left. After two steps, she turned back and asked Xie Jie, "do you really need me to kill you? I''m very good at martial arts. " "No! I really don''t need it! " Xie Jie wiped the cold sweat on her forehead for fear that the girl would not stop killing people. Although Nanguo is a bit cold-blooded, she is not dull. The lamp of others is much better than that made of pumpkin that her mother picked from the vegetable garden. However, she took advantage of it. She looked at Xie Jie and asked, "what''s your name?" "I..." Before Xie Jie said it, the scenery had already said: "my brother''s name is Xie Jie!" "Good, Xie Jie." If you come to Nanguo in the future, you will help The South has gone far. The scenery tut two sound, pushed the hand that thanks knot to say: "elder brother, you are willing to do the trade that loses money to change lamp, this southern country girl is really interesting, isn''t it?" "Well Well? " Xie Jie realized that he had been ridiculed. He put on a serious look and said, "nonsense, what? Go back!" He took the lead, but his ears were a little red. What happened at the Lantern Festival is like a small episode. When someone leaves, someone is still waiting. The three-year period is not long, but it is not short. The Queen''s mother gradually fell out of favor, and Princess Xiao gradually won the favor. On the day when her majesty said that she made her son Prince, she announced the edict of the queen. Why? The reason is very simple. His majesty seized the letter from empress dowager and Xie Xun, who secretly communicated Qu money. Long Yan was furious and announced that he would cut off all the Xie''s houses. As soon as it happened, the government and the public were shocked. "Pooh Tan Rou scolded: "the uncle is so devoted to his sister-in-law that he doesn''t even dare to go shopping in a flower house. He still dares to have an affair with the empress. How can this be possible!? I believe that Xie Ma has had an affair with other women, but I think the old emperor is blind when he says that he has an impure relationship with other women. "The old lady opened her eyes and said, "OK, you can say less." "They''re all in jail. What''s less to say?" Tan Rou said again, "I want to ask the emperor, is he wrong? Take Xie Ma''s name as Xie Xun? " In the cell, sitting in the corner of the scenery, looking at the angry appearance of the second aunt, and looking at her second uncle''s iron green face in the opposite cell, she sighed deeply. Her second uncle and aunt can still give people a lot of fun. But she couldn''t laugh. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1486 It is very clear to the scenery that the so-called father and the queen secretly communicate with each other, but the Emperor just wants to find an excuse to abolish the queen. What she does not understand is that there is no plot in the original text that lachia''s family is on the back, and the Queen''s being abolished is also due to the disaster of witchcraft, which has nothing to do with their Xie family. If it is the butterfly effect, the effect is too large. "Scenery..." Zhao Wan suddenly looked at the scenery and said, "in any case, your mother will keep you safe." "Mother?" The scenery is not clear. Her mother is now haggard, and huan''er, who sleeps in her mother''s arms, is also much thinner. She is also used to living a pampered life. She is only put in prison for a day, and they are obviously uncomfortable. Instead of looking at the scenery, Zhao Wan looks at Xie Xun in the opposite cell. Xie Xiangang also puts his eyes on him. Similarly, their husband and wife already have a tacit understanding. Tan Rou suddenly said, "the scenery will be fine." People''s eyes fell on her. Tan Rou''s look was not as unreasonable as before. She looked at the old lady and said in a deep voice, "old lady, do you think my intuition is right?" The old lady closed her eyes and did not speak. The scenery has been more and more wrong, she stood up and asked, "second aunt, what do you mean?" "What do I mean? Yes, you''re a little girl who just got hairpin. You don''t know anything. " Tan Rou again looked at the white jade hairpin on her bald head. "This hairpin is sent by Xie Zhan." Some of their other prisoners had all their valuables searched by the officials, but no one dared to move the hairpin on his head. Tan Rou feels at the loss of scenery for a moment. Over the past few years, no matter what''s wrong with Xie''s family, they''ve been hiding it from the Dafang family. Maybe Zhao Wan and Xie Xun can realize something, but the scenery is the best protected. Even the old lady has never thought of letting the scenery know about the things behind the Xie family. It is said that Tan Rou is a philistine and shrewd person, but no one knows that she is also soft hearted. Otherwise, when Xie Ma brought the pregnant Hualou woman back, she would have a hundred ways to kill them, but she was tolerant. She had to endure. Because the people of the Xie family can''t do anything harmful to the harmony of the Xie family. One night more than ten years ago, Xie Zhan personally went to tan Rou and told her what he said. "Second sister-in-law, I like perfection, whether it is things or people, or a family composed of things and people." Xie Zhan said with a smile: "I meticulously built the Xie family into a perfect family in other people''s mouth. Do you think that if you leave with your second brother, is this Xie family still perfect?" Xie Zhan gently said: "imperfect things, there is no need to exist, second sister-in-law do you say it?" It was the first time Tan Rou knew that smiling people would also make people feel terrible, and she also understood the meaning of his words. There was no need for imperfect things to exist. Therefore, he would destroy the whole Xie family, and there were people in Xie''s family who tan Rou was concerned about, that was Xie tie. Therefore, the strong Tan Rou tolerated Xie Ma''s and brought back a concubine outside. She was the wife of the second room of the Xie family, but she became a second lady who only wanted to make money. The old lady is the only one who can feel the pain in Tan Rou''s heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1487 When did it start? Maybe it started from a young age. Xie Zhan has a strange persistence for the word "perfect", not only for things, but also for people, including himself. Nowadays, if we say who is the most perfect person in the imperial capital? All people will think of the word "Xie Zhan" and he succeeded. In order to achieve his own goals, Xie Zhan is a person who can transform himself, but it is only superficial. The essence of a person will not change, just like twenty years ago, old master Xie That is, when Xie Zhan''s father said that he was going to leave, when old lady Xie set up a concubine as his wife Xie Zhan killed the old master Xie and the aunt himself. The old lady always knew about it, but she didn''t feel afraid, because she thought that Xie Zhan would do these things, but only to protect her mother. When the old lady Xie gradually found something wrong, it was too late. The whole Xie family was under the control of Xie Zhan. He would go back to the Xie family at a specific time. All people thought that he loved his family and came back to have a look. In fact, he was just cleaning up some things that would endanger the harmony of Xie''s family. After cleaning up everything, he would rush to the battlefield and continue to do it A loyal and patriotic general Xie. How about Xie Zhan? No, he''s so nice. It''s just so good that it''s frightening. The only consolation for the old lady is that Xie Xun''s family is not in the imperial capital. As long as Xie Xun doesn''t go back to Xie''s, Xie Zhan can''t touch Xie Xun''s family. But on one day''s dinner table, Xie Zhan accidentally mentions, "elder brother has not been home for many years. Mother, don''t you miss elder brother?" Yes, a perfect family will not lose any family members, so Xie Xun is back. The old lady once mentioned the scenery. She would let Xie Xun''s family come back because Xie Zhan wanted to see Xie Xun. She told the scenery more than once that she was far away from Xie Zhan, but the scenery Speaking of this, the old lady wanted to stare at the scenery. Is this really her granddaughter? Why are you so stupid? In a word, the scenery didn''t realize what was wrong. Instead, he had a good fight with Xie Zhan. Xie Zhan, the son and the old lady, could see clearly that he was not a person who could have a normal relationship. Since he took a fancy to the scenery, no matter whether the scenery was his niece or not, he must get it. The old lady was right, and Xie Zhan did. In the three-year period, the scenery has reached the age of hairpin. Therefore, their Xie family should also die. As long as the Xie family and others die, the scenery will no longer take into account the eyes of their relatives, but will be able to stay with Xie Zhan. At least, Xie Zhan thinks so. Yes, let Xie''s family collapse, Xie Zhan is really able to do it, Xie old lady just didn''t expect that he would do so ruthlessly. After a glance at the scenery, Mrs. Xie closed her eyes and told the girl the truth. She couldn''t do anything. She might as well save some saliva and have a rest. Mrs. Xie, in fact, is not as inhuman as she appears. If Xie Jia really can only leave scenery alone, then let her live without psychological burden. Tan Rou sees the old lady like this, in the heart also already understood the old lady''s idea, she glared at Xie Ma opposite, "my mother married you, it''s really bad luck for eight lives." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1488 Xie Ma''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything more. He couldn''t help thinking that if Tan Rou was making trouble at that time and said he wanted to leave together, he really agreed to leave. Maybe Tan Rou would not have to die with him. Xie Ma was confused for a moment. Just at this moment, a man in splendid clothes came in. He was in his thirties. Even if his face was marked by years, he could see how handsome and charming he was when he was young. However, at the moment, his face was low, his eyes hazed, and his mood was not good. Xie Xun was surprised, "Xin Wang?" As soon as he arrived, he went straight to the cell where he was escorting the man, and said to the jailer behind him, "I have something to say to Xie Xun. Open the cell." "Yes Believe in the king. " The jailer did not dare to neglect and opened the room in a hurry. When Lord Xin entered the room, he ignored the others and went to Xie Xun. Xie Xun was just a civil servant, not a martial arts practitioner. He was already on the ground for a long time. "My husband!" "Dad Zhao Wan and the scenery happened to be the same, grabbing the wooden fence of the cell and shouting, even huan''er was awakened. Xie Ma over there quickly helped Xie Xun up. Xie Jie stopped Xie Xun and asked, "what are you doing?" Xie Jie did not mix with the court. It was normal that he did not know the king Xin. Therefore, he did not know that the Lord in front of him was the man who had the greatest military power in the country. Xie Xun coughed for a long time, raised his head and asked, "the king of letters came to me today because of the empress." "Since you know it in your mind, I don''t need to say more." The sword in King Xin''s hand came out of its sheath. "Who gave you the courage to touch her? Today I will kill you first "Wait!" Zhao Wan called out, "Lord, you can''t kill my husband!" The king of letters looked at Zhao Wan and said, "Zhao Wan, I don''t want to kill you because you are a CI''s childhood playmate, but today Xie Xun can''t live any more." Seeing that Xin Wang wanted to lift his sword, Zhao Wan couldn''t help but blurt out, "if you kill my husband, you will never know where you and a CI''s children are!" King Xin''s sword was only one minute away from Xie Xun''s neck, which could be stopped. He lowered his eyes, "what do you say?" "I said..." Zhao wanhu''s calm down, she said clearly: "if you dare to move my husband, you will never know where you and a CI''s children are." "Are you lying to me?" "Do I have to lie to you? When you were expelled by a CI, you didn''t know that she was pregnant. She stayed in the temple for three months on the pretext of praying for blessings. In the temple, I delivered the baby myself Believe Wang dun for a long time, finally said coldly: "you say clearly." Zhao Wan pauses for a second and then slowly comes to everything. It turns out that Wang Ci, the young lady of the Prime Minister Wang''s family, was famous for her beautiful appearance. The Prince wanted to marry her as the crown prince''s concubine. However, the crown prince valued only her beauty. Wang CI did not want to be a loving couple with the prince. But with the prince''s concubines from time to time, she also broke the mind. Zhao Wan and Wang CI were good friends in the boudoir. She saw everything in her eyes. Even once, when she visited the prince''s house, the prince had made her idea. However, Wang CI had married Xie Xun at that time, and Xie Xun had already emerged in the court. The prince knew that he could not move Zhao Wan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1489 In the year when the plum blossom was in full bloom, in order to reduce contact with the prince, Wang CI chose to go to the temple, saying that he wanted to have a month''s fasting to pray for the prince''s blessing. The prince agreed. There, Wang CI knew the Xia Dynasty. On the day of Wang Ci''s wedding, the Xia Dynasty was still fighting at the frontier. He did not come back to attend the wedding banquet. Therefore, the two of them did not know each other. At that time, Wang CI only thought that Xia Dynasty was a Xiake, and Xia Dynasty only thought she was the daughter of that family. Wang Ci was deliberately close to the Xia Dynasty. She was a well-known girl with a good family background, but she also had a rebellious heart. Since her husband can find a woman from time to time, why can''t she find a man to relieve her boredom? Thus, the Xia dynasty became her prey. At that time, the Xia Dynasty was still addicted to the dream of marrying Wang CI home, but Wang CI left. The Xia Dynasty looked for Wang CI for half a year, until at a palace banquet, the crown prince and his princess came to see him. Wang Ci was very calm. It seemed that he had never known Xia Dynasty. Xia Dynasty suddenly had a nameless fire in his heart. That night, he tied Wang CI. He wanted to teach this person who dares to play with his feelings. However, with the twinkle and smile of Wang Ci, he surrendered inexplicably. Not only did he surrender, but also she fell asleep. Yeah, it''s him. She''s sleeping. So, the matter that he wanted to settle accounts with her was not settled. The Xia Dynasty had thought that Wang Ci was like a mystery. She looked knowledgeable, gentle and virtuous. But behind her back, she always lost his three spirits and six spirits. But she just had to be a fan of him. He decided to take her away, but Wang CI refused. He not only refused, but also forced him to return to his fiefdom with his death, never to enter the imperial capital. Wang Cihu was afraid. I don''t know whether it was because she found out that she had fallen in love with the taste of this man, or that she found herself pregnant. Now that she is pregnant, she will be born. She can only ask Zhao Wan for help. Zhao Wan once advised Wang Ci not to give birth to this child, but Wang CI didn''t listen. Wang Ci''s idea was very simple. She wanted to take the opportunity of praying in the temple to give birth to the child. Zhao Wan also has an idea, she can''t let this child stay with Wang Ci, otherwise, as the crown prince, Wang CI will face the disaster of death. Therefore, Zhao Wan also announced that she was pregnant. Pregnant in October, delivery in one day. Zhao Wan asked Xie Xun to find a dead baby. She told Wang Ci that the child she had born was dead. Wang CI did not speak, but cried with the child in his arms. Zhao Wan quietly hid the door and left. A month later, Xie Xun released the news that his wife had given birth to a daughter for the Xie family. Wang Ci was safe, but her heart died. Zhao Wan and her children went to Sishui city with Xie Xun, and since then she has broken contact with Wang CI. Even if she is back in the imperial capital, she will not accompany Xie Xun to attend all the palace banquets in recent years. She dare not face Wang CI. "Lord, you can''t kill my husband. At that time, he was willing to take a CI''s child out with me, which was a great risk." This story is not long, but it can not be explained clearly in a few words. As Zhao Wan''s last word falls, people who hear the story can''t recover for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1490 "Niang..." The scenery was stunned and looked at Zhao Wan, "what do you say I''m the daughter of you and Dad, right? " No matter how stupid she was, she could tell who the children in the story were. Zhao Wan looked at the scenery with apology, "I''m sorry, scenery. At that time, I just wanted to protect a CI, which made your mother and daughter separate. But over the years, my love for you will never be less than huan''er. I hope you can call me Niang in the next years." "No You let me slowly... " She had never thought that she would have such a bloody life story. Suddenly, she felt a strong vision falling on her body. She looked up and looked at the king of letters, unable to say a word. Xia Dynasty was a step closer, and looked at her for a long time. Her lips moved, and she said with some uncertainty: "you are my daughter..." "Scenery is the child of you and abi." Zhao Wan said: "I won''t cheat you with this matter. If you don''t believe it, you can look at the arm of scenery. It''s a fact that she has a butterfly birthmark only for the royal family." Scenery one hand to grasp the other hand''s arm, there is indeed a birthmark. Xia Chao said in a deep voice, "open the prison door." The jailer was stunned for a long time before he remembered to open the cell of the female dependents. Xia went in. He only looked at the scenery, grabbed her arm and raised her sleeve. There was indeed a butterfly birthmark on his white wrist. He stayed for a minute and then said with a smile: "you are really my daughter!" Such excited appearance, has not found the suitable word to describe. Before the scenery had time to react, she was held in her arms by the man who should be her father. The Xia Dynasty kept saying, "great I knew, ah CI still liked me It turned out that he was excited only because Wang CI still liked him. Xia Dynasty covered the eyes of the scenery again. His sword swept back. After a moment, it was the sound of the corpse landing. The scenery shook. The Xia Dynasty patted her on the back and took away the hand that covered her eyes. The scenery could only see a corner of the body of the jailer dragged away by the dark guard. After all, it can''t be spread out like this that the empress and the king have a child. Scenery did not see the scene of killing, but other women who did not have psychological preparation to see the killing women, but it was really bad. Fortunately, Zhao Wan responded quickly and covered huan''er''s eyes in time. At this time, another sword light came, and Xia Dynasty responded very quickly. He pulled the scenery behind him and blocked by his sword. A flash of fire flashed from the dark cell. Girl landing, a red dress let her more chivalrous, she said: "let go of Xie scenery." "The south?" Xie Jie on the other side has already come out of the cell. Seeing the girl suddenly, he has called out the name unconsciously. Compared with three years ago, Nanguo was as beautiful as the scenery. She looked at Xie Jie lightly and nodded. "Nanguo, this is It''s My father He is not a bad man. " Nanguo stopped, took back his sword, and said to Xie Jie, "I promised you that if you are in trouble, I will help you." Xie Jie''s heart beat suddenly missed a beat, and gradually blushed, "I didn''t expect that three years ago, you still remember..." "Where does the little girl learn from?" Xia said: "it''s not easy to break into the prison. You can''t get into it without excellent skills." Nanguo said, "my martial arts are taught by my mother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1491 "I''m also a half of a person in the world. Who''s the master of little girl''s mother?" "My mother said that she was not an expert, she was just a peasant woman who was farming in our village." Do you have a peasant woman who is so skilled in martial arts!? Xia Dynasty was silent for a moment, and then said, "since the little girl is my daughter''s friend, would you please escort these people to a safe place? I still have something important to deal with. Once I''ve finished, I''ll come to you." "Good." Nanguo readily agreed. The scenery pulled the clothes of Xia Dynasty and said, "you have to save The queen? " "Not just your mother." "Xia Dynasty looks cold and hard," I still want to take this throne back. " At that time, he did not participate in the struggle for the throne because he had no interest, but now, it is different. He touched the top of the scenery again and said, "you''re good enough to wait for me to pick you up." Words fall, the Xia Dynasty left a number of dark guards to protect the scenery, turned around and left the prison. Nanguo said to the scenery without expression: "your father''s martial arts are very strong, don''t worry." The scenery smiles, "thank you, Nanguo." However, no matter how powerful one''s martial arts skills are, they will eventually be defeated by strategy. The Xia Dynasty''s men and horses broke into his Majesty''s bedroom all the way. Because of the fearless coldness shown by Princess Xiao, his majesty could not help but straighten up. He said, "Xia Dynasty, you did not let me white." "Oh? Your majesty is waiting for me The sword of Xia Dynasty was stained with blood. He killed many people all the way in. "Someone told me that if something happened to Wang Qi, you would come back. It seems that he is right." Xia Dynasty frowned, "who are you talking about?" "Who else but the disciples you taught yourself?" Suddenly, another man''s voice rang out in the room, "long time no see, master." Xia Dynasty turned back and laughed, "it''s you, Xie Zhan." The person who came out of the dark place was Xie Zhan. He had a smile on his face, as if he was really happy to meet the master and apprentice. The so-called master and apprentice is that the Xia Dynasty once took Xie Zhan in the military camp for several years. The Xia Dynasty knew long ago that the city hall of Xie Zhan was too deep for him to afford a master. Xie Zhan takes out an eardrop, Xia Dynasty immediately pupil constriction. Xie Zhan laughed again. "Master also knows that this eardrop belongs to the empress. I guess it''s right. Shifu will send a secret guard to rescue the empress in two ways, and he is the leader of the army to attack the Queen''s palace." Xia Chao lowered his voice, "this Hun Jun wants to kill you. Why do you want to help him?" "Naturally because I have a deal with your majesty." "Not bad." The old emperor said triumphantly, "Xie Zhan wants the property of Xie''s house. If I kill the people of Xie''s house, it will be good for xiefuping, and Xie Zhan will help me deal with you." Xia Dynasty calmly looked at Xie Zhan, "you will not be greedy for money." "It doesn''t matter." Xie Zhan said with a smile: "the important thing is, what kind of status does the empress have in the master''s heart." Nature is more important than life. Xia Dynasty clenched the sword in his hand and asked, "can you promise me a request?" Among smart people, there is no need for nonsense, Xia Dynasty is very clear, Xie Zhan how cruel. He laughed, "master, please say so." "After I let you go You tell her that our child is still alive. " This speech a, Emperor Zheng Leng, Xiao Guifei accident, Xie Zhan is frown, "you say you and the queen have children?" "Not bad." Xia nodded. "That''s not enough..." Xie Zhan said calmly: "for the future and the little girl''s stable day You have to cut the roots. " Xia Chao exclaimed, "she''s just a little girl who doesn''t know anything and can''t even master martial arts. She doesn''t pose any threat to you. If you want to move my daughter, I''ll take you to be buried with me even if I die today!" "Daughter..." Xie Zhan pondered, then raised his eyes, "you said It''s scenery. " Xia Chao was stunned, "how do you know?" Zhao Wan was a good friend of Wang CI. When Zhao Wan was pregnant, she never had to thank the usual doctor of the government. She insisted on going to the temple to have children. Not long ago, Wang CI also stayed in the temple for three months. What''s more, the Xia Dynasty must have gone to the Tianbao What a clever person Xie Zhan is, such a variety of things, he can guess everything in a moment. The emperor was very angry, and he said in a loud voice, "what a speech! I thought she was a peaceful person, but I didn''t expect that she would dare to get on well with other men! General Xie, you must kill Xia It''s a great shame for an emperor to be wearing a green hat. Even Princess Xiao is very surprised. In her cognition, the queen has always been a person who abides by the rules. It''s hard to imagine that she would do such a bold thing. "I''m sorry, your majesty." Xie Zhan sighed with no sincerity. His sword came out of the sheath and pointed to the man in the Dragon Robe. "Compared with killing my father-in-law, I still want my little girl to be a little princess."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1492 The emperor was stunned for a long time. He didn''t understand the man who had just helped him. How could he fight against him now? He took a long time to find his voice, "general Xie, what are you doing?" "Isn''t it obvious to help my father-in-law take the throne?" Xie Zhan smiles without any sense of shame. The Xia Dynasty has already called out: "who is your father-in-law?" "Master, I have quickly accepted the fact that you have become my father-in-law. You also need to straighten up and accept this fact as soon as possible." Xia Dynasty almost threw his sword in the past, "you are the third uncle in the name of scenery, but you covet her. You are a clothed bird and a beast!" Xia Dynasty can''t be similar. In his absence, Xie Zhan has poisoned the scenery. Although he doesn''t know much about Xie Zhan, he also knows how rebellious Xie Zhan is. Even if the emperor was stupid, he also knew that Xie Zhan was in love with the daughter of the Xia Dynasty and wanted to go back. He was still struggling in the end, "general Xie, don''t you want the property of Xie''s family?" Property? Is scenery important? Xie Zhan grinned and said, "Your Majesty, it''s time to destroy Xie''s family. Do you think I''m going to destroy Xie''s family just for the sake of family property?" "Xie Zhan..." Xia Dynasty frowned, "you did too much!" Look, it''s also the royal family, but the Xia Dynasty can see Xie Zhan''s real purpose of destroying the Xie family. Xie Zhan laughed again, and he said sincerely, "father-in-law, I''m afraid that scenery will live in the criticism of others. Besides her, no one in the world can''t sacrifice." Kinship? What is that? It''s just boring words that people use to restrain others. Xie Zhan never thinks that he should be tied to anyone. The world is too stupid to tie up with anyone, which just lowers his style. Of course, he does not deny that his parents have nurturing kindness to him. Therefore, he killed his father and let his mother sit firmly in the old lady of Xie''s family Location, well, he''s almost done. This world is like a game of chess. Everyone can fall on the board as a chess piece. The people of Xie family can, and he can also. Only scenery is not good. Since the white son falls, it will be eaten by the sunspot. He won''t let the scenery take the risk. This is a very strange feeling, just like a heartless person. He suddenly has the day when he wants to protect people. Compared with other people, maybe the scenery is not different. Even more, she is even more vulnerable than others. But Xie Zhan has a desire to protect her and get close to her. He wants to protect this fragile treasure firmly in his hand, and no one can covet it. Love should not have conquered kinship. But he did not have the so-called concept of kinship, and as for the word love Suddenly think of these two words, Xie Zhan can not help but wonder, he will have love this kind of thing? He didn''t understand, he couldn''t understand, but it didn''t stop him from knowing that he wanted to get the girl, and the deadline It''s permanent. When Xia Dynasty saw Xie Zhan''s dark eyes, he knew something was wrong. He thought of the soft nature of the little white rabbit in the scenery. He couldn''t help but be very anxious, "Xie Zhan, if you dare to make my daughter''s idea, I''ll fight with you!" Xie Zhan''s appearance at this time reminds the Xia Dynasty of the time when he saw Wang''s resignation at the Palace Banquet. He was determined to teach the disobedient woman a lesson. At that time, the Xia Dynasty thought that if Wang CI didn''t go away with him, even if it was her body, he would take her away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1493 Xie Zhan to Xia Dynasty a smile, such as the spring breeze, harmless and pure good, "father-in-law, I and scenery are already two lovers, why do you have a good fight?" "What do you say?" Love each other? Scenery and Xie Zhan, how can this be possible? Xia Chao didn''t believe him! Xie Zhan chuckled, "don''t you believe my father-in-law? You don''t want her to be with me. Is the scenery going with me or with you? " Isn''t that bullshit!? Compared with Xia Dynasty, this father who came out halfway, the scenery is sure to go with the familiar Xie Zhan! The Xia Dynasty was furious, "you must have made some means to confuse the scenery!" The scenery is still young, and Xie Zhan is already a wily old fox. In addition, Xie Zhan''s face is really full of fascination, not to mention a little girl. Even a woman with a long history of love may not be able to resist. "I''m confused about the scenery..." Xie Zhan nodded and laughed, "this is not wrong, but the scenery does like me now, father-in-law, you have experienced more than ten years and your lover can not be together, you will not choose to stick to the mandarin duck, let the scenery repeat your mistakes, right?" Xia Chao side of the hand clenched into a fist, have to say, Xie Zhan is simply said to his pain point. The two of their father-in-law and their son-in-law had a quarrel. The emperor suddenly felt that he was unnecessary. He was a little anxious and angry. His bedroom was not for them to discuss family affairs! But Xie Zhan''s sword point is pointing at him, he dare not move. Concubine Xiao was much braver. She stood up and said fearlessly, "this is your Majesty''s bedroom. King Xin and general Xie mistakenly heard about an assassin, so they went into the palace to protect his majesty. But since it was a misunderstanding, and it''s too late now, why don''t King Xin and general Xie go back to have a rest first?" The emperor was worthy of being an emperor for so many years. He understood the meaning of concubine Xiao in a flash. It was an excuse to make the palace change that had not yet ended come to an end earlier. If Xie Zhan and the Xia Dynasty had any scruples, they would certainly go down this step and thoroughly make the forced palace a misunderstanding. "General Xie and King Xin are eager to protect them. I am very pleased. Now that there is nothing wrong with you, please go back." "It was a misunderstanding indeed." Xie Zhan gave a low smile, which seemed to be the intention of the emperor. However, just as the Xia Dynasty frowned and the emperor and concubine Xiao were relieved, the sword in his hand suddenly moved, and all the people could see was a flash of sword light. He sighed and said, "it''s a pity that concubine Xiao was anxious to protect your majesty. In the chaos, she accidentally injured her majesty. Her Majesty was so badly hurt that she could not bear it and chose to commit suicide." With Xie Zhan''s understatement, a head fell on the ground, accompanied by a gush of blood, the emperor''s body fell to the ground. After a long time, Rao was always claiming to be different from other women. When she came back to her senses, she could not help but scream, and her face faded. Xie Zhan said with a gentle smile: "lady, your majesty has always thought that you are not so ordinary and vulgar powder, but you are still deeply in love with your majesty. Now that your majesty died because of your fault, you will accompany her." The sword light flashed again, and there was a bloodstain on the neck of concubine Xiao. She fell to the ground in pain, and soon there was no sound. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1494 The house reeked of blood. Xia Dynasty looked on coldly for a while, he said faintly: "I remember before in the military camp, you said that as a good man, you will never beat a woman." "I didn''t hit a woman." Xie Zhan blinked his eyes seriously, looking innocent, "I just killed her." Fighting and killing are different after all. The Xia Dynasty was silent for a moment, and then said, "the wounds on the emperor and Princess Xiao are so smooth. How can you make others believe that this is the hand of a person who doesn''t know martial arts?" "There''s no need to convince anyone else. In the end, it''s just an excuse to say it better." Xie Zhan also sincerely said: "father-in-law, I do this, but in order to let you sit on the throne of the emperor "Xie Zhan, do you think I will believe that you are flattering me?" Xia Dynasty saw through him at a glance, "you just want to let the scenery know that people are not killed by you." Anyway, there was no corpse in the scenery. Of course, she listened to what others said. How to say, Xie Zhan has always been a beautiful image in the heart of the scenery, and Xie Zhan also likes it very much. The scenery is staring at himself with the joyful eyes without any impurities. If Xie Zhan''s words are easier to understand, it is that he likes the scenery. How can my male God stare at him so perfectly? He will have a great sense of achievement ¡£ Perhaps it can also be said that his vanity as a man will burst because of her at this moment. In the final analysis, Xie Zhan is also a man, even though he often thinks different from ordinary people. Now, he can''t wait to see his little girl. Xie Zhan looked at the Xia Dynasty and said directly, "maybe we should try to discuss the ownership of the scenery." "She is my daughter!" Xia Dynasty was infuriated by Xie Zhan''s careless tone. Xie Zhan''s attitude seemed to be that he was just talking to Xia Dynasty in a meaningful way. As to who the scenery should belong to, Xie Zhan''s answer was certainly yes. Xie Zhan looked at the eardrop in his hand, raised his eyes and said with a smile: "father in law, why don''t we make a deal?" Needless to say, Xia Dynasty already understood his meaning. Xie Zhan kept calling his father-in-law, but now he wants to use his mother-in-law If according to Xie Zhan''s shouting method, he would also call Wang to resign his mother-in-law and exchange his mother-in-law for his daughter-in-law. This is the first time in the history of history! Xia Dynasty said coldly: "since you call me father-in-law..." "It''s just because you''ve made half of your contribution to the birth of scenery. Of course, you don''t have to take it seriously." Xia Dynasty throat a stem, not seen for many years, Xie Zhan''s ability to choke people seems to be more and more powerful, his eyes locked on the string of earrings, word by word said: "give me the words." Xie Zhan smile, "mother-in-law is in Fengyi palace, father-in-law personally to find it." "Xie Zhan..." When the Xia Dynasty turned around, he said, "if you dare to hurt the scenery, I will never let you go!" Xie Zhan''s lips with a smile, he also slowly said: "if father-in-law you often in front of me and scenery, I will never let you go." Xia Dynasty He was so angry that he had no temper. Forget it, he''d better go to find a CI. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1495 Xia Dynasty was anxious to find his daughter-in-law, and Xie Zhan was also anxious to find his own daughter-in-law. He went out of the palace all the way out of the city. Naturally, he didn''t trust to let the scenery stay in the prison. In the dark, there were people who protected the scenery. When necessary, they would appear. When the scenery was taken away by Nanguo, it can only be said that the scenery is not dangerous, so they can not appear. But they do not appear, but does not mean that no one can see through them hidden in the dark. Nameless see his subordinates are in front of the red girl knocked to the ground, a black masked him, can only see a pair of dark eyes. Nanguo said, "your subordinates are not my opponents. Maybe you can fight with me." The nameless voice was as gloomy as someone else''s, "we have no malice." "I know." Nanguo said, "but my mother told me that if you follow a woman secretly like my father, then these people are the ones who don''t learn." Standing behind Nanguo, the scenery and other people were silent for a while. She pulled Nanguo''s small hand, "since they have no malice, don''t fight them." "No way." Nanguo shook his head. "In this group of people, only this man''s whereabouts are unpredictable. I can''t see it. I must defeat him." At the end of the day, she was in a contest. Nanguo is stubborn, but she doesn''t even listen to her mother''s words. She flies up and instantly gets entangled with nameless. Nanguo''s swordsmanship emphasizes speed and agility. The connection of sword movements is like the rain of the rain. However, nameless is a professional killer. It is not his style to fight hard with others. His moves are treacherous and his whereabouts are uncertain. He often needs to be wiped by the blade As time went by, he would dodge at a critical moment. Nanguo gradually became angry. She took up her sword and pulled out a long whip from her waist. She did not expect that she was familiar with the sword technique, but she was even more familiar with the whip technique. Before the reaction came back, his waist had been entangled with a long whip, and because of the force of the person using the whip, he could not help falling from the air. Fortunately, he did The ability to respond is not bad. He supported the ground with his hands, and soon turned up again. When the silver thread that could take people''s life in the invisible was about to be sent out, he ran into the soft and soft thing in front of the girl''s chest. For a moment, everything was silent. The scenery looked at her cousin who was in a daze. She patted Xie Jie''s shoulder and sighed: "I''m sorry." Even a group of Xie''s family standing behind were silent. After a long time, nameless just like a dream to recover his hand, he stepped back a few steps, voice a little panic, "sorry." Nanguo''s expressionless face slowly changed. It seemed that she was shy and embarrassed. She took back her whip and glared at him fiercely. It was rare for her to have a young daughter''s manner. At this time, not far away came a smile, "it is a wonderful competition ah." "Uncle three!" The scenery immediately recognized whose voice it was. She ran to the man who came out of the woods and jumped and hung it on his body. This is really her signature action. Xie Zhan bowed his head and whispered to her ear, "does the scenery miss me?" "I miss you so much!" She said bitterly: "I keep all the letters you write to me every month. How can you come to me now..." "I''m sorry, some things are too late." Xie Zhan touched her head and whispered, "when I go back, I''ll have a good pain in the scenery, OK?" In a word Full of suggestive words. The scenery suddenly thought of a group of elders behind her. She slowly came down from Xie Zhan and did not dare to look at other people''s faces. She hid behind Xie Zhan so openly and did not dare to show her face. "Uncle..." Xie Yaoyao looked at Xie Zhan, who had not been seen for a long time, and cried in a low voice. Since she knew that the scenery was not the miss of Xie''s family, she often thought of Xie Zhan''s treatment of scenery, and she could not help thinking of other places. Now, her guess seems to be right. Xie Zhan just smiles and doesn''t say anything to Xie Yaoyao. He looks at the old lady who has sunk her face and says respectfully, "mother, I''m back." The old lady said, "I prayed that you would die on the battlefield." "I''m sorry to disappoint my mother." He had a smile on his face and no apology. The scenery held out her head, "grandma?" Xie Zhan touched the head of the scenery and said to the old lady with a smile: "the scenery has grown up a lot, but in my eyes it is still as innocent as a child. What do you say, mother?" The old lady was silent and did not say more. Nameless quiet stands behind Xie Zhan, and other dark guards who get up do not utter a word. Nanguo asked Xie Zhan, "is this smelly man your subordinate?" She had seen his father touch her mother''s chest, at that time, her mother is a slap in the past, and then scolded a stinky man. What was her father''s reaction at that time? It seems to be very happy, said that hit is pro scold is love, but also together to force her mother to slap a few more."Subordinate?" Xie Zhan shakes his head, "nameless is not my subordinate." Nameless is just a ten-year period for Xie Zhan. Within ten years, he has to help Xie Zhan do things. Nanguo said again, "you give me this smelly man, and I will marry him home." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1496 A young girl said that she wanted to marry a man home, which was the first time people heard. Nameless Zheng Leng is in place, because masked, also can''t see his look. Scenery eyes are bright, it seems that for the next thing how to develop, she is very interested. Since she is interested, Xie Zhan is also interested. His eyes are smiling, but he is distressed and says to Nanguo: "nameless is not my person. How can I give him to you?" Nanguo said, "you just said that he has ten years for you." "Girl, do you want me to talk and let nameless go back with you?" "My father said that as a woman, you should take responsibility. If you don''t damage your innocence, you can''t leave. So I''m responsible for him." What strange theories did your father tell you? He touched you, not you touched him, OK!? Nanguo also looked at Xie Zhan and said, "if you don''t want to give him to me, I can''t beat you, but my father will definitely help me." Xie Zhan asked with a smile: "the girl''s strong swordsmanship was taught by your father?" "My mother taught me swordsmanship." Nanguo replied, "whipping was taught by my father." Xie Zhan seems to be pondering for a while, "just rely on the girl''s martial arts, you can know that your parents'' martial arts must be extraordinary. If you two come to me together, I''m afraid it''s hard to resist." "My mother won''t fight with you." Scenery inserted a sentence, "why?" Nanguo solemnly said, "my mother doesn''t like fighting with beauties." "Uncle three!" Scenery immediately took Xie Zhan''s hand and said, "you''d better give the nameless to Nanguo." She is very afraid. If a Wulin expert like her mother in the south takes a fancy to Xie Zhan, she will not be able to snatch it back. "Don''t worry." Xie Zhan chuckled in a low voice. Naturally, he understood why the scenery was so anxious. At this time, Nanguo pulled off the white jade pendant on her waist. She said, "this is my family''s ancestral jade pendant, which can expel evil spirits and avoid poison. It''s a meeting gift from my father. I haven''t sold it all the time. Now, can I exchange this jade pendant with you for a smelly man?" The scenery pulls Xie Zhan''s hand to swing again and again, "other people south country all so sincerely want to change, you give her anonymity." Xie Zhan just looked at the jade pendant in Nanguo''s hand. He said, "this is a jade pendant made by an old jade. The wearer can prolong his life and is worth a lot of money. I''m afraid your father won''t agree with this jade pendant if she wants to change her name with this jade pendant." Lose money Nameless some heart block, but he has always been silent, this has never spoken. Nanguo blinked innocently, "I don''t know this jade pendant is so precious." "I don''t know the name of the girl''s father?" Xie Zhan asked, who can have this jade pendant is definitely not an ordinary person. Nanguo only said: "I don''t know what his name is. I only know that my mother asked him to collect debts. Others call him Mr. Wen." Scenery doubts, "you and your father surname?" "My name is my mother." The scenery nods and looks at Xie Zhan. Xie Zhan looked at the nameless apologetically, but the smile in his eyes didn''t show his apology at all. "Nameless, the girl''s parents are unusual. Even if I don''t let you go with her, you will be tied up by her parents. In this case, it''s better for you to take the initiative to leave with this girl." "General..." Xie Zhan raised his hand easily, and the nameless man who wanted to say something had been pushed to the side of Nanguo by a palm Qi. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1497 Nanguo took out a whip and tied her nameless waist. She said thanks to Xie Zhan. At the next moment, she had taken the nameless flying body and disappeared. The scenery envies says: "can fly skill is good..." Xie Zhan said with a smile: "scenery why envy others, you want to fly, I can also take you to fly." The scenery has not forgotten that there are still a group of Xie''s people standing here. She can''t say anything about Uncle three. If you don''t take me to fly around, she will think of Xie Jie as soon as she thinks of Xie''s family. She looks at it quickly. Xie Jie''s eyes are already red, and she seems to be about to cry. After that, I just remember not to let Xie Zhan be robbed by other women, but I forgot that her cousin had been thinking about the chivalrous woman of Nanguo for a long time. Now that his sweetheart flies away with other men, he naturally feels very uncomfortable. If there were no other people present, he would really cry. A love has not begun to end, scenery heart guilt, she just wanted to run to comfort Xie Jie, her hand was Xie Zhan. Xie Zhan said with a smile to all members of the Xie family: "during my absence, my mother, eldest brother and second brother have suffered. Now the blame of Xie family has been cleared, and we can go back to Xie family." Tan Rou secretly sarcastically said: "it seems that a new emperor has ascended the throne." "Yes, a new emperor has indeed ascended the throne." Xie Zhanmu Lu looked at Tan Rou with admiration. "The injustice suffered by the Xie family has also implicated the second sister-in-law. We have a shame in the heart of the Xie family. If the second sister-in-law does not want to stay in the Xie family, I believe that mother and second brother-in-law will not have any opinions." Tan Rou couldn''t believe her eyes widened. What does Xie Zhan mean? He no longer pay attention to what to Xie family perfect words, willing to let her and Xie Ma together leave? Seeing the scenery again, Tan Rou suddenly understood that, yes, Xie Zhan''s most wanted to do was to make sure that all the rumors got into the ears of the scenery. The so-called game to make the Xie family a perfect home had no interest in him. If Tan Rou wants to leave, let her leave. It will have no influence on Xie Zhan and the scenery whether she is in the Xie family or not. "Madam..." Xie Ma said: "it is our Xie family that has implicated you. If you want to leave, there is nothing wrong with it." Xie Ma thinks that Xie Yaoyao''s mother is good. However, when Tan Rou was pregnant, he went to Hualou to find Xie Yaoyao''s mother. This is also a fact. It''s not impossible to be sorry. "Well, since you said that, Xie Ma, we''ll leave after we go back." Tan Rou is very free and easy. Xie Ma''s body was stiff Maybe I didn''t expect that Tan Rou could be so decisive. "Mother Xie Jielian has no time to mourn for his first love, so he is greatly influenced by the things his parents say they want to leave. Tan Rou roared directly at her son: "it''s none of your business. Shut up!" Living under the influence of her mother''s shrew for many years, Xie Jie really shut her mouth and did not dare to say more. At this time, the scenery especially sympathized with her cousin, and they started to go to Xie''s house. Zhao Wan and Xie Xun went to the side of Fengjing and Xie Zhan. Xie Xun was the first to speak, "third brother, scenery is not my own child." Xie Zhan set his eyes on Zhao Wan. "Scenery is not my own daughter." Zhao Wan quickly said a sentence and then glared at Xie Xun. He didn''t understand how he spoke. Xie Xun touched his nose, a little embarrassed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1498 Xie Zhan and scenery looked at each other, he said with a smile: "I know that scenery is not the daughter of big brother and sister-in-law." "Since you know..." Xie Xun coughed a few times and then said uneasily in his wife''s eyes: "then you and the scenery Sometimes we need to avoid suspicion. If we are too close, we will always make people gossip Scenery silently turned her head to the past, and wanted to take her hand out of Xie Zhan''s hand, but she failed. Xie Zhan smiles, "why avoid suspicion? It won''t be long before big brother and sister-in-law will be able to drink the wedding wine of scenery and me. " Xie Xun and Zhao WAN are equally stiff. "Don''t you know the elder brother and sister-in-law?" Xie Zhan also seemed to blame him and poked his hand at Fengguang''s forehead and said, "didn''t scenery tell elder brother and sister-in-law about the things we were together three years ago?" Of course she couldn''t tell them! The scenery glared at Xie Zhan again, thinking that this guy only knows to make fun of her now! "Three or three years ago..." Zhao Wan doubted whether he had heard it wrong. "Yes, three years ago." Xie Zhan smile, also don''t see shocked Xie Xun and Zhao Wan, holding the hand of scenery to go to the front. Yes, what a fantastic thing it is. As an uncle, he actually had a heart attack on his young niece three years ago, and he also personally attracted his niece to be with him. If this matter is said, it is normal for anyone who wants to scold a bird or a beast to change its state. Xie Zhan''s perfect and upright image is indeed deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so that for the first time, Xie Xun and Zhao Wan, who heard that he was together with the scenery, needed more time to react before they could recover. But when they came back to God, they were gone. Three years is too long. The person who leaves always wants to get back some things he missed. He is willing to wait for three years to come back, but it is also because after three years, the scenery will be at an age when he can do whatever he wants. The door opened, the man holding the girl hanging on his body step by step into the room, since leaving the sight of that group of people, the scenery has been in this state to stick to him. He liked the way she stuck to herself, laughed and whispered in her ear, "the scenery seems to be much heavier than it was three years ago." "Shut up!" The scenery looked up at him and snorted, "if you don''t come back for three years, you really won''t come back. Can''t you come to see me once quietly?" "How can I know that I haven''t come back to see you?" "You''ve been back?" she said He lowered his voice and said slowly, "otherwise, the scenery really thinks that sometimes you wake up and find that the red marks on your body are really just bitten by insects?" The room is quiet for a moment, suddenly, the girl''s angry voice rang up, "Xie Zhan!" She said that the rooms were clean, and how could insects come in, but in recent years, she couldn''t find the real culprit, and she never thought whether he would come back to see her, so she didn''t think about who she was slighted. She gritted her teeth. "Now that you''re back, why don''t you tell me?" "If told the scenery, see the scenery happy eyes, I will not give up to leave again." He kisses her lip, this time, is the true lip to lip, without any obstacle. Xie Zhan''s kisses are just like his people. He always reveals his strong feeling that he can''t be refused. At the same time, he enjoys the feeling of being in control. Even if the scenery is too shy to respond, she can only sink into his gentleness under his attack. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1499 Unconsciously, she was put on the bed by him. However, his kiss was not over. When she felt that she couldn''t breathe, his kiss shifted its position, first on her neck, then on her clavicle, and then down the road The scenery felt a strange prick. The body told her that she liked his touch, but the reserve of a woman made her feel shy. She hugged his head and called out softly, "Uncle..." Xie Zhan, who was busy working on her, stopped for a moment. After a moment, he raised his eyes and said with a smile: "the scenery is really easy to arouse people''s interest." Her clothes are half untied, and a corner of her red belly pocket shows up, which makes her skin more and more white, and makes people want to stop. Let alone Xie Zhan, he did not intend to stop at the beginning. She looked at him with confused eyes. The confusion in her eyes, which was drawn by him, had not dissipated. It was like a little devil who lured someone into the abyss but did not know it. Xie Zhan''s heart was suddenly looked at by her, he again bowed his head, gently kissing her, said: "scenery do not know? All men will have a kind of fantasy about the things with a sense of virtue. " So just when the feeling moved, she called his third uncle, which completely let him experience the taste of burning a whole body with fire. However, he was not an ordinary person. Even though his body was so miserable, how much he longed for her, on the surface, others could never see it. The scenery has already felt how "warm" it is to resist her belly. She raised her hand and covered her face in silence. For what happened next, she was very clear and worried, but she also looked forward to it. Xie Zhan jokingly took away her hand, "why don''t you dare to look at me?" "I I''m shy... " Although her face is red, but the excited eyes in her eyes can be seen by anyone. "What''s so shy about?" Xie Zhan''s hand gently swam on her body, his lips with a smile, eyes do not see the color of love and desire, but what he is doing now is full of love and lust. He kisses the corner of her lip and whispers: "I think that those comic books in the scenery room are prepared for today." What comic books? That''s the spring palace she drew! Scenery is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but she only loves the word "painting". When Xie Zhan is away, the boudoir life is really boring. She inevitably starts to paint. At first, she just paints flowers and birds, but when she draws more, she feels more bored. She can''t help but think of those Xiaohuang books that are buried in her memory. Later, she finds out It will be much more interesting to draw the moves in Xiao Huang''s book She kept her paintings very well and never thought they would be turned out! Wait, if it''s Xie Zhan, it''s not easy to find things with his ability! Sure enough, Xie Zhan bit her lip again and said with a low smile: "the scenery thinks that if I hide things in the belly pocket of the wardrobe, I won''t find it?" The scenery was weak and she felt inferior to herself. But soon, she looked up again, "what are you doing with my tummy?" He had a quirky silence for a second, "of course it''s useful." "What can a woman''s belly bag do for you?" "It''s not women''s, it''s just scenery." He disdains to turn over other women''s bellies. The scenery is more angry, "so what do you mean by turning my belly bag?" Xie zhanhu sighed. He deliberately moved his body and let the place rub her abdomen again. He said quietly: "the camp is lonely and lonely. It''s hard to avoid venting. But I''m not like other men who can go to find a prostitute in the army. I have a family, but my daughter-in-law is still too small. I don''t want to move her. I can only retreat and ask for the next best With her personal objects to solve the problem, can the scenery understand? " "I Can... " It took her a long time to say two words. Xie zhanfu smiles, "fortunately, my daughter-in-law has grown up." Her face turned red, and he did not hide his desire for her, which was really to make her shy. But when she heard that he did not go to other women for his own sake, she coughed and coughed her throat. She opened her hands and said generously, "for the sake of your good performance, I will allow you to enjoy me today." "It''s my pleasure." Xie Zhan raised his lips. After smiling, he lowered his head again and blocked her small mouth with his lips. Yes, he really wants to enjoy her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1500 The new emperor ascended the throne, but the queen did not change. Instead, there was a princess in the royal family. This matter has been discussed for a long time, but no one dares to discuss it. The Xia Dynasty has already mastered the military power, and the only one who can compete with it is Xie Zhan and Xie general. It is reported that not long ago, general Xie handed over all his military power to the emperor, It''s not mean at all. Just when people thought that Xie''s army was also under the control of the new emperor, it did not take long for general Xie to dismiss the name of the general and become the emperor''s son-in-law. Then it suddenly dawned on others that where was this controlled by the new emperor? He was caught in a beauty trap. Therefore, there is a new discussion among the people about how the princess who can let Xie Zhan fall into the trap of beauty is so gorgeous? It''s not easy to get Xie Zhan, who has never had an affair. If she could not be simple in front of Xie Zhan, she would have seen how bad Xie Zhan was secretly. One year after her marriage with Xie Zhancheng, when she turned out a book called "how to pretend to make a woman feel moved inadvertently" in his study, she had a moment to forget the reaction and opened a page. Suddenly, she saw that it said: when talking with her, you should keep your voice soft. Before you say a word, you should remember to show a light smile and learn to pretend to be nothing For example, I would like to arrange her hair, touch her head, look down at her for a long time, and then call out her name gently After thinking about it for a while, she found that Xie Zhan seemed to have done all these things to herself. She also claimed that she was the strategist. However, she found that the man who had been attacked still had a strategy plan in his hand! Scenery was very angry, and then she went to the kitchen in a hurry to find the man who was cooking. She directly put the book on the record, only heavy hum, but also did not speak. Xie Zhan just looked at the book and picked his eyebrows. He shoveled the vegetables out of the pot. Then he asked, "is the scenery hungry?" "Hungry!" "Then we''ll have dinner." She had the guts not to look at the delicious food, but very seriously asked: "what do you mean by this book?" "It doesn''t mean much." "Xie Zhan! Tell me the truth Xie Zhan sighed again, helplessly embracing her into his arms, "well, I told the scenery that this book is indeed mine." "That''s why you do what''s in this book to make me like you?" "The scenery misunderstood." Xie Zhan said: "when I found out that I like scenery, but I don''t know whether the scenery likes me or not, I found this book from nowhere. But before I planned to read it, I already knew the intention of scenery. This book is useless for me. Even I don''t know where I left the book, but now I don''t know where the scenery comes from This book. " "It''s in your bookcase!" "Well," Xie Zhan said, "is it not that scenery doesn''t like my books? Why did you turn to my book all of a sudden "Can''t I turn it over?" The scenery is staring at him, as if if he dare to say no, she will be unreasonable. Xie Zhan chuckled, "my things, the scenery, you can see anything you want, including here..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1501 He took her hand and touched the warm place. He had been married for a year. For his bold actions from time to time, the scenery was as common as an old driver. Her face was not red and her heart did not jump. On the contrary, she said with disgust: "in a year, there is no seed sprouting. What''s your use here?" Yes, she has been married for a year, but her stomach still hasn''t moved. Whether her parents or their parents, they are already urging. I have to say that when Fengguang just married into Xie''s family, she didn''t know how to address Xie Xun and Zhao Wan. If she called her father and mother, she would put Xie Zhan in an awkward situation. But if she was called big brother and sister-in-law, she could not pass her own test. Finally, Xie Zhan spoke. How could she get used to calling scenery? Everything was just as good as before, except that they had more husband and wife relationship. In fact, the scenery didn''t need to be so tangled. After she married Xie Zhan, they both lived in the princess''s mansion. Now Xie Zhan just hung up the name of an ordinary civil servant. He also said that compared with other people''s calling him general Xie, he was still better He likes to be called his son-in-law. From a wise general to a full-time son-in-law, others say that he fell down and began to eat soft rice, but who knows that every time the cook is Xie Zhan. Fengjing thinks that she and Xie Zhan are old husband and wife. However, they are always like dry firewood. Scenery is dry firewood. Xie Zhan is like a fire. As long as she meets Xie Zhan''s fire, her pile of dry firewood can easily burn. She was supposed to be a teacher and a criminal. In the end, she was attracted by him in the kitchen. Although it was not the first time that she was intimate with him outside the room, she would feel extremely exciting every time. Then, Xie Zhan would feel extraordinary enjoyment. He is also a person who can enjoy it. When he finds that the scenery is outside the room, and his body will become more sensitive, he always likes to induce her to have a mixed movement of two people that only husband and wife will come to. In the end, he would carry her back to the room. But scenery sometimes wants to counterattack. In the evening, she vaguely opened her eyes and saw Xie Zhan was going to drink some medicine. She stretched out her hand from the quilt and took his hand, "Xie Zhan, are you sick?" Xie Zhan stopped, put down the medicine, sat back to the bed and kissed her lips and said, "it''s just a refreshing soup." "Are you really sick?" She asked again uneasily, for she knew that if he had anything to do, he would never tell her and worry her. "Not sick." Xie Zhan''s hand slipped into the quilt, touching the delicate muscles on her arm, and all the way up, he said with a smile: "scenery, don''t worry, for you, I won''t get sick." She grabbed his hand and forced him to lie on his body. She turned over again and lay down on his body. She held his face and called out, "Xie Zhan." "Well?" Xie Zhan''s lazy should sound, a hand has not once caressed her smooth back. "I like you." The scenery laughs and kisses his lips. Xie Zhan enjoys passively for a while, but after all, she can''t help but turn down and raise her leg www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1502 The next morning, the palace sent someone to the princess''s mansion. The empress wanted to go to the temple to pray for blessings. She specially said that she wanted the princess to accompany her. However, her majesty wanted to go hunting in the paddock and call her husband-in-law to accompany her. Obviously, it was a deliberate attempt to break them up. Scenery and Xie Zhan looked at each other, but they were helpless. She went to the same temple as last time. The scenery was very familiar. She was married by Xie Zhan soon after she met Xia and Wang CI. Therefore, she did not have much time to get along with Xia Dynasty and Wang CI. In order to make Wang Ci and his daughter get along more, Xia Dynasty had to sacrifice herself to transfer Xie Zhan. The scenery accompanied Wang Ci to stay in the temple for half a month. On the day she was leaving, she saw the man in black cloak and black hood again. After leaving a note, the man in black disappeared in the woods. Just like last time, there was only one sentence on this note: if you choose a child, don''t trust him. Scenery has the same confusion as last time, but inexplicably more a point of panic about the future. Half a month after her return, the doctor diagnosed that she was pregnant. A large number of tonics were sent to the palace. Even Xie Xun''s husband and wife would come to visit the door from time to time. Because of the soft pool and Xie Ma''s separation, Xie Jie was already very depressed. She felt even more depressed about the fact that her former cousin was about to give birth to a cousin or cousin. It is said that not long ago, a rich businessman who went to see a doctor every day was pursuing her. Xie Ma listened and drank a few pots of wine in silence. Xie Jie was rolling his eyes. Not long ago, Xie Yaoyao and Luo Yuanzhi, a disabled man, became married. When it came to the fact that his son married a common girl, Lord Luo almost suffered a stroke of anger. Fortunately, the old man survived, but he filled his son''s room with beautiful women every day. Shortly after this series of news, Fengjing had a daughter. Xie Zhan is named Xiaoxiao. He seems to like Xiaoxiao very much. During the time of taking care of children, Xie Zhan thinks that he can''t compare with Xie Zhan. In the courtyard at dusk, the scenery sits in Xie Zhan''s arms and looks at the setting sun. She asks, "smile and fall asleep?" "Asleep." "The nurse is taking care of her," Xie said Scenery suddenly some of the taste, "smile every time is sleeping in your arms, I have some jealousy." Xie Zhan lost his smile. "I will take care of Xiaoxiao, but also want the scenery to be more relaxed. The scenery is the mother of smiling. Why be jealous?" "I''m just saying it casually..." The scenery raised his eyes and asked him, "Xie Zhan, why didn''t I find you like children before?" Don''t you know the scenery now And she said, "well, can I have another baby for you?" Look, she is so afraid of pain, but she is still very dedicated. In the ancient times of many children and many blessings, if she only gave birth to one, it seems that Xie Zhan would be laughed at. "It''s enough to have a smile. If I have another one, I have to take care of my three children. I can''t get over it." The scenery nodded and quickly raised his head, "what do you mean to take care of three children?" "I''m talking about young scenery." "Xie Zhan!" She pinched him by the waist. Xie Zhan smiles to bear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1503 At this time, someone called out, "there are assassins!" Even if the scenery does not know martial arts, she also heard, immediately from Xie Zhan''s legs down, she anxiously said: "the voice is from the east courtyard!" And Xiaoxiao is sleeping in the east yard. "Don''t worry, let''s go." Xie Zhan seems to be more calm, his hand on the waist of the scenery, with her flying up. When they just landed in the east yard, they saw the man in black passing the wall with the baby in his arms and disappeared into the night, while the nurse was lying unconscious on the ground. The scenery cries out: "smile!" "The scenery stays here, I''ll go after it." Xie Zhan''s words fall, people have been flying away. Xie Zhan doesn''t know what kind of master there is in the world. However, if it comes to the fact that he can be his opponent in the court, he still doesn''t exist. Even though the man in black who carries the child is excellent in lightness, he doesn''t run far away. Seeing the figure standing in the moonlight in front of him, the man in black can''t help being surprised. How terrible is his martial arts The situation. But Xie Zhan how fierce again, his weakness is in his hands. "Xie Zhan, I know you are very good at martial arts, but if you come back again..." The man in black put his hand on the baby''s fragile neck and deliberately lowered his voice and said, "I will kill your daughter." Xie Zhan smiles and walks forward without any melancholy. The man in black took a step back subconsciously and called out in disbelief: "Xie Zhan! Do you want your daughter''s life? " "Do you mean to laugh? I''ve never paid attention to it. Even if you kill her, I won''t be angry His voice was as elegant as the wind, and his voice was as light as the wind. It seemed that he was just saying the name of an insignificant mole ant. The man in black laughed again, "do you think you deliberately pretend that you don''t pay attention to the child''s life, and I will release the child?" "If I showed more emphasis on laughter, would you be eager to do it?" Xie Zhan smiles, "then I''ll be more nervous. If you hurt your smile, I won''t forgive you. Are you satisfied with my saying so? Her Royal Highness Princess. The man in black was silent for a moment. She pulled off the veil on her face and revealed a beautiful face. She was unwilling to say, "Xie Zhan, how do you know it''s me?" "The disgusting powder in you betrays you." Xie Zhan sighed again, "I thought that I deliberately pursued slower, you could escape with a smile, but I overestimated you." Ah Xi''s face became fierce, "Xie Zhan! You have led the army to destroy our chieftain. The hatred of national subjugation has never been shared. Today I am here to avenge you "Since you''re here to avenge me, why don''t you do it? Smile is still small, she is still very fragile, I believe that your royal highness can easily take the child''s life. "You think you said so cold-blooded, I will believe that you really don''t care about this child?" A Xi Yu clenched her teeth and tightened her hands around Xiaoxiao''s neck. The child who had fallen asleep was crying at the moment. In the night, it seemed more pitiful. It was easy to arouse the love of others. But tonight, the child is surrounded by cold-blooded people. A Xi rain coldly said: "Xie Zhan, I will really kill this child." "In that case..." Xie Zhanyang lip chuckle, "I am looking forward to it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1504 A Xi Yu suddenly felt a kind of panic. Xie Zhan''s performance was really abnormal. Even in acting, he always showed flaws. But Xie Zhan didn''t have such things. He was charming and relaxed. There was nothing called "tension" in his body. He really doesn''t care about the child, but the child It''s his daughter! For a long time, a Xi Yu found her voice, "people all say that the son-in-law loves the little princess very much..." "That''s good." Xie Zhan nodded with a smile, "I really love to smile." "But now, why are you?" "I love to smile, just because of her identity." A Xi Yu said: "you are because of the status of the emperor''s son-in-law, so you deliberately use to love your daughter to please the royal family?" "You are wrong again." Xie Zhan seems to have no expectation of a Xi Yu''s intelligence quotient. He said slowly with a smile on his lips: "I will love smile, of course, because she is born of scenery. Otherwise, where would I be interested in taking care of a little child?" Ah Xi Yu opened her mouth and had nothing to say. Obviously, she didn''t know what to say at the moment. Xie Zhan said with a tone full of chagrin: "I thought that I would not drink the chicken soup once, and the scenery would not be so skillful. I didn''t expect that..." At this point, a mood called self loathing appeared on his perfect face. At that time, he did not show any emotion when he heard the news of Fengguang''s pregnancy. People only thought that he was happy and forgot to reveal it. Only he knew that he was reflecting, because he had never felt so stupid. But since the scenery is pregnant, he can''t let the child disappear. For women, miscarriage is a very harmful thing. Therefore, every time he saw the smile, he had to spit on himself deeply. How could he have made such a serious mistake. Of course, the more angry he was, the more happy he would smile. It''s a real torture. But I can''t help it. People like him never have such things as impatience. After a long time, ah Xi Yu came back to her senses, "you said You don''t like this kid at all? " "Nature." "No, I don''t believe it." Ah Xi Yu shook her head in disbelief, and she said again, "even if you don''t like this child, how can you say that she is your own flesh and blood. If something happened to her, would you not feel sad and angry?" , "will I be sad and angry?" Xie Zhan said with a smile that if she was looking forward to what ah Xi Yu could do, such a relaxed attitude seemed to be waiting for a good play to be staged. Yes, a play that has nothing to do with him. A Xi Yu suddenly understood that he really didn''t care about smile and blood relationship. It seemed like a joke to him. In this world, the most unlikely threat to him was the so-called family relationship. So, a Xi Yu changed his angle and said, "even if you don''t care about this child, Xia Fengjing likes this child. If something happens to this child, Guess how heartbroken she would be? " , Xie Zhan''s brow was very slight. He had to say that ah Xi Yu was talking about the idea. He lifted his eyes and smiled. "So what is the princess''s Royal Highness bound to smile?" "Before, I wanted to use your daughter so that I could kill you for revenge, but now I''ve changed my mind." A Xi Yu''s eyes are shining. This is a state of obsession. She said happily, "Xie Zhan, your ruthlessness makes me admire and fascinate me. Your martial arts are so powerful. For the sake of the continuation of the royal family of Xihe chieftain, I want you to give me a child." Xie Zhan laughed and said without hesitation: "I don''t like women with big breasts and no brains." Well Although scenery and brain are not smart, but her chest is small! If you let the scenery know why Xie Zhan likes herself so much, she won''t feel happy at all. Of course, it''s just a joke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1505 A Xi Yu used to say that other women are fat and vulgar, with big breasts and no brain. But she didn''t expect that the four words "big chest and no brain" will be put on her body. She admits that she has a big chest, but she will not admit that she has no brain. If she has no brain, can she successfully bind the little princess now? "Xie Zhan, this princess is to look up to you to put forward the condition." Since a Xiyu was satirized, she would not accept it with a smile. She was originally a princess of a country. Although she is now dead, her noble spirit still exists. Her long fingernails gently scrape her smiling face. As long as she uses some strength, the baby''s soft and tender skin will make a cut under her fingernails. She said with a smile, "I was a princess in the past I once saw Xia scenery. At that time, she was still young, but she was already gorgeous. Now she is married and has children. She is afraid that her appearance is even more beautiful. Xia Fengjing and you are both good-looking people. If you want to come to your daughter, your daughter will not be worse. Let me guess. Maybe the little princess will look more like her mother in the future... " Xie Zhan smile, "daughter like mother, this is a good thing." "Yes, I''m afraid it will be more than ten years The first beauty will fall on the little princess A Xi Yu''s fingernails in the moonlight as if there was a cold light, she said slowly: "if at that time, the wild bees and butterflies are surging, I''m afraid general Xie will also feel very troublesome, rather, I''ll save the trouble for the general now." In the night, but see blood spatter, with a wail sounded, is an arm fell to the ground. The child was safely held in his arms by the man, smelling the familiar breath. The child who was still crying also slowly stopped crying. She opened her clean and clear eyes and moved her two short hands randomly. Finally, she grasped her father''s finger and giggled. Xie Zhan also smile, holding her small hand, only feel soft. A Xi Yu resisted the pain of losing her arm. She said in an excited tone that I didn''t expect: "Xie Zhan, no matter how unfeeling you say and how indifferent you pretend to be, when your daughter is in danger, you still can''t stand by calmly." "You''re wrong again." Xie Zhan bowed his head and teased his daughter to smile, just like an ordinary father who loved his children. But what he said was extremely cold, "you also said that smile is like scenery, so how can I let you smile this face?" A Xi rain, she now seems to have forgotten the pain, just to ask a clear question, "summer scenery What kind of magic can make you despise your own flesh and blood? " "I can''t answer that question either." Xie Zhan raised his eyes and laughed, and said, "I just feel that in addition to the scenery, all people are dispensable, including myself." If you want to say why? Xie Zhan didn''t know. Emotional things have always been wonderful, he just suddenly heart, so want to seize a lifetime. A Xi Yu covers the wound and takes a step back. For such Xie Zhan, she has lost her initial excitement, but is full of fear. Xie Zhan''s indifference to children is not so simple as ruthlessness. He is completely merciless, and "ruthless" is placed here. However, it is no different from the ordinary people''s ordinary mood when they laugh and shout, even if he does No matter how cold things happen, that''s normal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1506 "You are not afraid of If Xia Fengjing knows your true face, she will stay away from you because of her fear? " "Scenery likes me very much." Xie Zhanyang''s lips, such as the spring breeze blowing over the snow mountain plateau, bringing warm days and sunshine, "some things, she will never know." "Xie Zhan, you can hide it for a while, but you can''t hide it for a lifetime!" When a Xi Yu learned that he was a man who was cold and frightening, she also learned that he was a self deceiving person. She could not help shouting and was full of sarcasm. Xie Zhan chuckled, "as long as I want, there is nothing I can''t do in this world." The night blooms out a wisp of cold light, the woman opens her eyes and falls to the ground silently. In the end, she doesn''t even see how the hands of the people who kill themselves are moving. Xiaoxiao has fallen asleep in her father''s arms. She is only five months old, and her small face is more lovely in her quiet sleep, and she is more vulnerable in the cold moonlight. It seems to be broken at the touch. If Xiaoxiao is taken away by a Xiyu, if he comes a step late and doesn''t catch up with ah Xiyu, and if, in order to revenge Xie Zhan, she killed Xiaoxiao herself in front of Xie Zhan and then committed suicide These things are possible. Xie Zhan looks at Xiaoxiao''s quiet and lovely sleeping face. She even holds one of his hands and does not let go in her sleep. He suddenly laughs and gently pulls out his own hand. His hand is placed on Xiaoxiao''s delicate and fragile neck. It doesn''t take too long to suffer She is his daughter, and he is always reluctant to let her suffer for too long. The night wind suddenly rises, some chill. Suddenly came a woman''s cry, "Xie Zhan!" Xie Zhan, his hand down, instead of gently patting and smiling to help her sleep, and then slightly side head, see the scenery, he was a little surprised, "how did the scenery come?" "I don''t trust you and smile!" The scenery ran past. She took Xiaoxiao out of Xie Zhan''s arms. Seeing that Xiaoxiao was only asleep, she was relieved. She bowed her head and kissed Xiaoxiao''s face. She felt calm in her heart and whispered, "smile You make your mother worried. " "Isn''t scenery worried about me?" Xie Zhan stood aside, smiling a little lonely. The scenery looked up at him. After a pause, she went to him again and stood on tiptoe to kiss the corner of his lip. "I''m sorry, ah Zhan, the smile is too small. I just think about whether she will have any accident." "I''m not freaking." Xie Zhan stretched out the bracelet in her waist, took her into the arms, and then hung his head and kissed her eyebrows. "Is the scenery a person running out?" "And the guards. They''re looking for you elsewhere..." When Feng Feng said this, she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Of course, she didn''t lie. She told the truth. But Xie Zhan asked her to stay in the princess''s mansion before she left. Now she suddenly ran out again. It was hard to avoid feeling that she was upsetting him. The scenery will suddenly come out, also because she suddenly remembered the two notes she received. Although she didn''t understand the meaning of the notes left for herself, she stood alone in the yard at the moment of Xiaoxiao being taken away, but the more she thought about it, the more afraid she was. Finally, she had to find it herself. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao was very good, and she didn''t get hurt. When she looked at Xie Zhan''s gentle face, she suddenly felt that she had thought too much and felt sorry for him in her heart. She shouldn''t have doubted him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1507 Xie Zhan rubbed the top of the scenery. He saw that the scenery had something on his mind, but she didn''t want to say, so he would not ask. He said in a low voice, "it''s all right now, and the scenery doesn''t have to worry about any more." "Well..." She nodded, this just saw a person lying on the ground, she just looked over, was Xie Zhan covered her eyes. "If you haven''t seen a dead man in the scenery, you''d better not see it." The corpse with a broken hand on the ground was really a little terrifying. He turned her face again and said to her ear, "the assassin is the princess of Xihe chieftain. She caught and laughed in order to avenge the country''s subjugation. It was my fault that I didn''t deal with the matter at first." "No Scenery shook her head. "It''s not your fault. Since ancient times, when you win a war, you lose. She can find a place to live a safe life. This time, since she has found a smile If it was me, I would not let her go. " The scenery of war is not from the chieftain of Xi, so she can''t boast that she can understand ah Xi Yu''s mood. Xiaoxiao is her daughter born in October. She will not tolerate anyone to hurt Xiaoxiao. Xie Zhan smiles, but he can''t see his mood change. The bodyguard of the princess''s mansion has been found. He whispers to the scenery and says, "the scenery will take the smile and the bodyguard back first, and I will go back after I have finished." "Good..." She said uneasily, "you should come back early." He looked at her gently again, "the scenery does not have to wait too long, I will go back soon." After hearing this, she left with a smile and a bodyguard. The drama in the night is over, and there is no need for people in the dark to stay. The man in the black cloak turned around and walked out of the alley. However, when he saw the figure in white in front of him, the man in black nervously grasped the corner of his coat and trembled slightly. However, he could not see his look because of his black hood. Xie Zhan rarely had a puzzled tone, "who is your excellency?" Recently, if he can feel the scenery around him No, it should be said that there is an extra person around Xiaoxiao. When dealing with a Xi Yu''s affairs tonight, he has a thorough face-to-face with this person. It is difficult to tell what kind of feeling it is. He knows that this person has no malice, even He has a natural affection for this man. This is not reasonable. Xie Zhan didn''t like when he didn''t know. His eyes darkened and he asked again, "who are you?" "I..." The man only opened his mouth and said one word, and he could not speak any more. But Xie Zhan''s eyes were frozen, and he reached out and grasped her wrist. Her hood fell down, revealing a pale and haggard face. He almost couldn''t believe it and called out: "scenery..." yes, she as like as two peas. It can''t be face changing, because there won''t be a second person who can give Xie Zhan the same feeling as the scenery. He could not help but increase his strength to grasp her wrist hand, but saw her accumulate a layer of rain fog to become more moving eyes, he once again, slowly released her hand, "what is the matter?" "Xie Zhan..." Her eyes seem to show a trace of nostalgia, followed by hate, but in the end, she seemed to be relieved to close her eyes and sighed, "I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Are you my scenery?" Xie zhanhu asked www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1508 This is a strange question. But she did shake her head, she said: "I am scenery, I am also Xie Zhan''s wife, but now you are not my Xie Zhan." This is also a very difficult answer. Xie Zhan is understood, he saw the precious opal in her hand, he asked again: "where do you come from?" "Two years later." Speaking these three words, her expression suddenly had the pain which other people could not understand. In her hand, it is the cat''s eye stone that a Xi Yu paid tribute to. It is said that it is the Pearl used by every great wizard of Xihe Chieftain to pray for God''s blessing. If she is sincere, she can fulfill her wish. However, today''s opal, its brightness and color have been much dimmed. Xie Zhan was silent for a moment. He asked calmly, "what about me after two years?" She did not answer. He looked at her, only gently said: "no matter when Xie Zhan, can''t let the scenery leave alone." In the bright moon high hanging night, seems to be more and more cold. In the wind, only her faint voice came, "I killed him." "I see." But he quickly accepted the answer, even without guessing, he could understand why, "the scenery is discovered, and I am the real murderer of Xiaoxiao." "Not bad." She said these two words difficultly. Tears suddenly came down. She raised her hand and wiped her eyes. She tried to look at him with a normal look. She suppressed her tears and said, "I never thought that my husband would kill my child." Xiaoxiao died. She really thought it was a Xi Yu''s moving hand until Nanguo and nameless came to see her. Nanguo saw Xiaoxiao''s body in the ice coffin. Nanguo told her that she had seen Xie Zhan''s palms At that moment, the whole world of scenery collapsed. "Scenery, I love you very much, I only love you." Even if Xie Zhan''s sweet words can be so sweet, she can''t hear them. "Xie Zhan is the most beautiful person in the world." The woman in black stares at the white man in front of her. She bit her lip and says slowly, "but this man who loves scenery most has done something that makes her miserable all her life. You say Why did he do such cruel things to her when he clearly said he loved her? " Xie Zhan''s eyes drooped slightly and saw her face pale because she had cried many times. "He just likes There is only scenery in his world, and only he is in the world of scenery. " "So, can''t he tolerate a little child?" She stepped forward, white hand tightly grasping his collar, "then did he ever think that I would love to smile, because it was me and his daughter?" "He thought about it." Xie Zhan Mou Guang micro motion, but in the end, he lost to a kind of "not confident" thing. Xie Zhan is easy to commit a crime. With a little bit of conditions, all his hidden dark factors can come out, for example, Xiaoxiao was tied away by a Xi Yu This is a "condition.". She looked at him for a long time, and finally let go of his collar. She turned around, turned her back to him and said, "I asked Nanguo for a poison called beauty bone." "This is a highly toxic drug that has been lost for a long time. It needs a person with high internal power to transfer the poison into his body so that the poisoned person can survive." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1509 "Although it was lost for a long time, Nanguo asked her father to bring the poison." She laughed again, "you say, Xie Zhan is so stupid that he can kill our children, but he is reluctant to let me die. He saved me, but I never appreciated him." Xie Zhan closed his eyes and opened them again. He asked, "since you think he is stupid, why do you cry for him?" "What if he was stupid? Even if he is a madman, I love him "But because I love him, I hate him more than I love him," she said She has always been unable to accept, the memory of him, will use a loving tone to talk with her and smile about things, but also in memory of him, when she found out that she learned the truth of the matter, he held her in his arms and whispered his love for her that had gone beyond the extreme. At that moment, she used to all his heart has become pain, did not think of once a good, are cone heart pain. Scenery is a person who attaches great importance to blood relationship, while Xie Zhan is a person who ignores blood relationship. Maybe from the beginning, they are not suitable to be together. She took a deep breath and continued: "he always likes to stand in his own world to think about problems. He thinks I don''t have a smile. As long as he is still around me, I can quickly come out of the sadness and return to the life before no smile with him. Yes, he thinks well. I spent two years to get out of the pain of losing smile, but the truth will always be there When people are not ready That''s what happened Xie Zhan whispered: "since you don''t want to say it, don''t say it." "But if you don''t, he''ll never know." She looked at the moon in the sky. The chilly moonlight made her feel more chilly. Her voice softened a lot. "I don''t understand why he doesn''t want to believe that I really like him? He always compares smile with himself, but smile and he are not the same in my heart. " "I love to smile, not only because smile is my daughter, but also because Xiaoxiao is the daughter he gave to me. Xiaoxiao will call him father and my mother. Only in this way can we have a taste of home, right? " She pause for a long time, and then gently said: "Xie Zhan, do you know? If you and Xiaoxiao can only survive one person, I will choose to let Xiaoxiao live Then, I will accompany you to die, smile is the continuation of my life and yours, but Xie Zhan You are in my heart more than my life. " Her voice gradually reduced, slowly coughing out a mouthful of blood. Xie zhanhu''s grasp of her hand, let her face himself, "I''ll take you to the doctor." "No more." She wiped the bloodstain on the corner of her mouth, but she could not finish it. At last, she could only smile: "from the beginning, I didn''t think I could live alone..." "He will want you to live." "But he''s dead Xiaoxiao is no longer here, nor is he There''s no reason for me to persist any longer... " The woman''s body gradually became weak, and she was held in his arms. She raised her eyes with great effort, "I persist until now Just trying to stop everything I want to have another chance. Xie Zhan and I can live well After all After all... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1510 "Don''t say it." He said, "let''s go to the doctor." "Xie Zhan After all, I am so So like you In the end, I don''t want to give up I don''t want to give up on you... " She insisted, and her face was completely bloodless, and even her body was gradually disappearing. When the dark clouds covered the moon, she only left a sigh, "Xie Zhan Let''s start again All right? " The opal fell to the ground, broke into pieces, and finally turned into powder and disappeared into the air. The woman in his arms also turned into a little bit of fluorescence, when all the dust settled, she was like a person who never appeared. The wind is calm. In the warm candlelight, the scenery sits by the bed, contentedly looking at the smiling and quiet sleeping face. She seems to hear the sound of opening the door, but before she can turn back, she has been held by a man in her arms. "Xie Zhan..." As soon as she spoke, an irresistible kiss fell on her lips. Because the child was sleeping in bed, she could only be held by a man and put on the couch. The scenery had not the slightest chance to refuse, and it had been wiped clean by him again. When everything is quiet, she is powerless lying on his body, even ask why the opportunity is not, is already closed eyes to sleep. Xie Zhan kisses her ear side again and calls softly: "scenery..." "Well..." She answered lazily. "If I mean, what would you do if you found out that I had done something bad to smile? " "Bad things Do you mean to sell Xiaoxiao "More serious than that." "What is that?" "I killed Xiaoxiao." The one who was going to sleep was already in a daze, and she said softly, "then I will kill you too." "Is it?" "And then I will die with you..." Her voice gradually disappeared, long breath came, she was really asleep. Xie Zhan held her hand tightly. His eyes were dim and lifeless. He said, "scenery, I love you..." Just when he thought there would be no response, she opened her eyes, kissed his jaw, rubbed his face and said, "I love you too Don''t tell Xiaoxiao that I love you more than I love her. So A little bit... " Xie Zhan looks slightly stagnant. She laughed again and went back to him and went to sleep with her eyes closed. Before she fell asleep, she whispered, "scenery is the world I love Xie Zhan most. " After a long time, his head was buried in her neck, deeply smelling the smell of her body. He kissed the snow skin on the side of her neck, raised his lips and said, "good Scenery loves my secret more, I don''t tell Xiaoxiao. " Time flies like a flash in the sky. It was the spring of another year. The weather was just right on that day. She was able to laugh and cry again. When she found her mother who was painting, her eyes were red with tears, and her whole face seemed to be filled with the words "pathetic and painful". She choked and said, "Mom, dad said that he loves her more, and she also said that she loves dad more, so both parents don''t like to laugh, right Right? " This cry is really pitiful. The scenery looked at her crying little poor daughter, and quickly held her in her arms to comfort her. She looked at the man who pretended to see the scenery not far away. She really wanted to throw the pen in her hand towards him. Never seen such a naive man! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1511 In this white space, scenery squats on the ground, hands holding chin, look still aftertaste what. "Task completed, host now has 23 points." After hearing the voice of system Jun, she came back to herself and said in a consultative tone: "or I''ll lose points in exchange for staying longer with Xie Zhan? " Well, it seems that she really likes Xie Zhan. "Is the host determined?" he said coldly She immediately stood up and nodded excitedly, "I''m sure!" "Emotional clearing." With a sudden sentence from system Jun, the scenery just feels that there seems to be an electric current passing through her mind. At the moment, Xie Zhan''s unwillingness and attachment disappear without a trace. She blinks her eyes and yawns, "say, where am I going to go in the next world?" "Select the script." The scenery rubbed her eyes and stretched out her hand at will. The title of the novel slowly appeared in front of her - "the male gods who pursued in those years". The content of the plot is very simple. This is a youth campus article, or a love story between a little white rabbit and a bully. Fortunately, although it is a youth story, there is nothing in this article about falling in love with a child, a good brother becoming an enemy, and a good sister fighting because of men. This is a simple youth love article. In the so-called youth article, it is simple Straight is like a clear stream. The woman''s name is Zhou Xiaoqing. She is an ordinary senior. It''s an accident that she can enter class a of Shuhuo high school. According to the principle, class a can only be entered by Xueba. But recently, a new principal came to say that she can''t do any top class. She should let the students develop evenly and treat them equally. Therefore, in order to average, there are so many bad grades in good classes In the class of, also have a few good grades. All classes are randomly selected by the computer, there is absolutely no black box operation. And Zhou Xiaoqing is very lucky, and male master in the same class. The man''s name is Wen Hao. He has a good family background, good growth and good study. What is appropriate is the perfect male god in the eyes of girls. But after all, they are girls who have just entered high school. They will not have much complicated thoughts. At most, they will steal a few more eyes from others, and then secretly fill some love letters to others. But after all, the God is not an ordinary man. If a few love letters can make him moved, he will not be a man. When he hears Haohao, he is indifferent. It can be said that he does not listen to things out of the window. He only reads the book of sages until Zhou Xiaoqing appears. Like Zhou Xiaoqing, this kind of learning dregs, as a learning bully Wen Hao of course, can not stand, Zhou Xiaoqing always want to paste up. Contrary to Wen Hao, Zhou Xiaoqing is lively and doesn''t like to go through her brain. She doesn''t like sending love letters. She only likes to tell the truth face to face. After one failure, she confesses for the second time In short, every day she has to tell Wen Hao once, even if Wen Hao will not hesitate to refuse, but the confession has become the daily routine of Zhou Xiaoqing. Of course, Wen Hao, even if it is an iron beating heart, can not help but have a movement, not to mention every time Zhou Xiaoqing''s cute fool will not help but let his whole heart move. Men and women majored in Zhengguo, but they suffered a lot. The second man, named Yan CE, was from Shuhuo high school Director of the Department of political education. All of a sudden, the scenery was a little empty. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1512 Even if it is again empty flustered, the place that should go, she still wants to go. There are still a few days left in the summer vacation. I don''t want to go anywhere. I just stay at home all day and play games on my mobile phone. I have a good aftertaste of my free life during the holiday. When I get to know Mr. Erjun, I don''t think she has so much time to play. Fengjing is a real housemaid and a real Internet addict girl. If you want to ask her what she loves most in her spare time, she must be playing the game of "alliance of kings" with her mobile phone. "King''s League" is a MoBa mobile game, which is a mobile game derived from the computer game "battle of the king". In recent years, the popularity of smart phones has increased, and there are more people playing mobile phones than playing computers. The most important thing is that mobile phones are convenient to carry. In this era when everyone can''t do without mobile phones, mobile games will be in good luck Therefore, on the basis of the well-known computer competitive game "battle of the king", a mobile game named "the League of kings" has been launched in the past two years. Mobile games are not as difficult to operate as computer terminal games. It can be said that it takes care of a large number of disabled party members. Because there are people who play mobile phones, the League of Kings soon set off a wave of upsurge among men, women, old and young. Even scenery is no exception. As I said before, she is a real Internet addict girl. Sometimes when the game industry wants to produce new products, her sense of smell is even more sensitive than those homestead men. Even if it is still in the internal test stage and there is no public registration of the game, she can easily play it with the strength of the Xia family. In fact, when the war of the king just came out, she didn''t play it. However, she used to play 3D martial arts online games. She couldn''t play such competitive MoBa computer games. It''s one thing that she doesn''t like this operation. More importantly, she''s a Hand mutilated party. In other words, Fengjing is a RMB player. She can dominate other games because she can use money to smash out top-notch equipment. In the war of the king, money can only buy the appearance of the game characters, which is not helpful to the attributes of the game characters. That is to say, she can only change from a dish force to a good-looking dish force after spending money. The scenery is a bit congested, but fortunately, "the alliance of kings" saved her. Since it''s a mobile phone game, it must be easier to operate than a computer game. More importantly, this game has a good painting style and is very popular with girls. It will also make the rich and powerful people have a kind of impulse. Even if it is a dish force, it should also be a good-looking dish force. She has become a loyal fan of the game, but sometimes she has a bad temper. For example, at this time In the first 20 minutes, she got only one head, and the shooter who died 18 times was killed by the low damage assistant on the opposite side. However, the assistant on their side still collected Ganoderma lucidum from the wild area and never joined the league. No doubt, even if she was a mage, they would still lose. When she saw that our crystal exploded, she threw her mobile phone on the bed, holding her head and wailing, "why can I match such a group of pit goods?" When scenery lay on the bed and gave up herself, her mobile phone rang. She picked up her mobile phone and saw that the caller ID was mentally retarded. When she saw the two words, she slowly connected the phone, "if you have something to say." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1513 "Little cousin!" Opposite came the excited voice of the boy, "I mixed up with your Majesty''s house management!" "What?" After a while, he said, "the Qing Dynasty is dead." So where did it come from, your majesty? "The king without the crown that I used to tell you! Our fans call him your majesty "Oh..." Scenery seems to think of such a point, and then she disdained to curl her lips, "is not a small game live?"? You are the only seedling of the Song family. Is it necessary to be so excited? " It is her cousin, song ye, who calls Fengjing. Song Ye is the grandson of Xia Dynasty cousin. He is one generation lower than Fengjing. According to the rules, he wants to call Fengjing cousin. But because song Ye is one year older than Fengjing, he always adds a small character before calling Fengjing cousin. Because of their similar age, song ye and Fengjing are always chatting. Even playing games, both of them often play together. However, song Ye doesn''t play "alliance of kings" with Fengjing recently, because he falls in love with a male anchor. It''s not too much to say the word "love". Song ye, who happened to see a man named king of no crown playing the game on the live broadcast website of zero distance, first felt great admiration for this person''s game technology. He could not help but wait for the live broadcast every time. Later, he also called out his majesty as kindly as those brain damaged fans¡¶ The alliance of Kings doesn''t play with his cousin. The king without a crown is also a legend. His broadcasting time is uncertain and he seldom communicates with fans. However, such a man who is not a professional anchor has tens of millions of fans. Even if he starts broadcasting quietly, his live broadcasting room will be full within one minute, forcing the website to open more live broadcasting lines for him, otherwise With so many people emerging in a live room, the video in the live room would have been stuck because of the large number of people, and the audience could not watch it. It is precisely because there are too many fans watching the live broadcast. In case there will be black powder with rhythm, more administrators are needed. This is also known as housing management, which has great power. As soon as it is found that black powder mixed in to brush the bullet screen, they can forbid this person. People in the mixed broadcast industry all think that being a house manager is equivalent to having a further distance from their hearts. After all, the first news they broadcast will be in their hands. It''s no wonder that song ye, a brain cripple, is so excited about being a housekeeper. But the scenery just wants to ha ha two voices, "in order to be that smelly man''s housing management, how many days have you not accompanied me to play the game?" "Little cousin, don''t say that. I''m not your boyfriend. How can you ask me so much?" Song ye said: "you are too few friends, too boring, so every time you want to pull me, little cousin, or you find a boyfriend." "High school students can''t fall in love early, don''t you know?" "Little cousin, don''t tease me. How many classes have you escaped from childhood to adulthood?" "Song Ye! You itch? Believe it or not, I''ll tell your parents that you are ignorant and only know how to be housing management for others? " "No, no, no, no!" Song ye said, "little cousin, your majesty is now broadcasting. Anyway, you also like games. Why don''t you just have a look. As long as you have seen it, you will certainly like a man as powerful as your majesty! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1514 "No! Go away The scenery roared and hung up the phone directly. It seems that the saying that the game affects people''s emotions is true, because she just met her teammates, resulting in the end of her five winning streak. Now she is very angry. Although song Ye is one year older than her, she used to go out to play when she was a child. When did he not follow her and call her a little cousin? Now such a lovely boy She was abandoned for another man! She''s very depressed. She''s in a bad mood! Then she turned on her computer and went to the live website of zero distance. She told herself that she just wanted to see what magic the smelly man had to confuse her big nephew, not because of curiosity! As long as you enter this website, you don''t need to input the name of the king without the crown or search his room number. The big picture on the front page of the website is the live broadcast room of the king of the king of no crown. She bit her teeth and click in. She is still a little excited to watch the game live for the first time. The picture of the live broadcasting room will come out soon. The number of online viewers shown in the upper right corner is 8 million And the number is still increasing, and in order to prevent the audience from watching the live broadcast, the website has prepared more than a dozen alternative viewing routes. The scenery again looked at the time, 3:30 p.m., now this point, most people should have to go to work, unexpectedly there will be so many people to watch the live broadcast to join the fun? All of a sudden, a man''s deep and gentle voice came, "the shooter on the opposite side has a good position to move, and his injuries are also very high. In this case, you can deliberately approach him and cheat him on a wave of skills..." Men''s voice is easy to give people a good impression, for those who are voice control, can be said to be a fatal temptation. The scenery is also a pause, and then she shakes her head to wake herself up and see the video. The video in the lower right corner can only see a pair of hands pressing the keyboard. He does not show his whole face like any other anchor. But only these hands are enough. The long and white hands with distinct bony joints, and the white shirt sleeve corners make his wrists and hands more perfect. Almost at the first glance, people can''t help thinking about what it''s like to be held by him. After a long time, the scenery came back to her mind. She watched the screen quickly brush the bullet screen that would never stop. Four out of ten wanted to hear his voice. The other four tenth wanted to let him touch himself with his hand. The remaining two tenths were really discussing Technology She understood why this man had such a high popularity. At least half of the people were aiming at his voice and hands. Of course, the scenery also saw a bullet screen saying that he was afraid to show his face. He must be ugly. But soon, there was news that this man was forbidden by Fang Guansong Baobao, and was attacked by all the people The unseen majesty, as if he had not seen anything, quietly took a five kill. As a result, all the people have the same brush "666" "Battle of the king" is no simpler than "alliance of kings". It is very difficult to win five kills in this game. Even if Fengjing can''t play "battle of the king", she will not play "battle of the king". She also has to admire the game technology of the king without crown. Fengguang thought about it and registered an account number of this website. Only by registering the account, can we brush the bullet screen and send the host gifts. However, there are too many people who brush the bullet screen and comment in the live broadcast room. If you want to attract attention, you have to use the noble gold luminous font. The aristocrats have a lot of money, but the scenery is never in love with money. Therefore, all the people in the live room can see a shining word, which is obviously brushed from the center of the screen Puppy love improves EQ: May I ask your majesty, will love affect your hand speed? ¡­¡­ It''s dirty. There is no doubt that this is the beauty of the "puppy love to improve EQ" vest asked. There was a moment of silence. A moment later, a smile came, "I haven''t tried it yet." The barrage exploded again in an instant, and the God had never been in love! The majority of fans have a chance! The scenery "cut" a, she just don''t believe it, she typed again, "heard that you play" battle of the king "is very strong, then you hit" alliance of kings " "The League of kings?" He pondered for a while, as if searching for memory about the game. Soon, he said with a smile, "isn''t that a game for the disabled?" For a moment, the atmosphere was a little quiet. Scenery knows that people who play "battle of the kings" generally despise those who play "alliance of kings". After all, the latter has no technical skills in their eyes, but this man is too bold to say! What''s more! She''s the brainchild of the League of kings!!! Thanks to the experience of watching house dance live before, the scenery directly spent 888 yuan to buy a whole website shouting ticket. Immediately, all the live broadcasting rooms of the website were painted with a golden and shining word "The three men cried and complained that they were playing with their feelings by the king without the crown! This is the distortion of human nature! Or the decline of morality! Look forward to the mystery of kidney deficiency tonightWith three exclamation marks, we can see how indignant the people who typed this sentence are. We can imagine how lively the live broadcasting room of the king without crown is. People only saw the hands on the keyboard for a meal, and then, there was a light laughter. It''s like an illusion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1515 Sure enough, you still can''t watch the live broadcast of the king without the crown! The more she thinks about the scenery, the more angry she is. For now, the simple and beautiful "alliance of kings" is simply the pure land in her heart! She went to the live page of the same game of "battle of the king" and found that the second anchor had a total audience of more than seven million less than the first ranked king without crown. Although the number of people and the scenery could not be changed, she could send the second to the top of the list of local tyrants. There is no need to think about it. Even the scenery doesn''t know how much money he spent. At this moment, the anchor who received the most gifts changed people, and the king without the crown fell from the proper first to the second, while the anchor named "driver and love" was the first time that he got the first place in the list of local tyrants when the king without crown was on the air. The driver and love is a young but handsome man. He doesn''t even play games. When he looks at the gift information that has been brushed all over the screen, he still sends it from the same person. He calls out: "sleeping trough! Is this fairy named puppy love improving emotional intelligence a big money who secretly loves me? " Even if the king without a crown can be ranked first in the list of local tyrants, his gifts are all jointly painted by his fans. In the live room of the opener and love, the same person has painted more gifts than millions of people. This is not only a big money but also a simple one! The scenery does not take the flesh pain''s hit a sentence, "do not call me a fairy, call me a goddess!" As a result, the opener, love, and other audiences all painted "goddess, do you still lack pendant?" This sentence, the number of audience in the live broadcast room is constantly surging, the driver and love even can not care about the game, it is all said that the goddess asks for love! This is the first time he realized that when the king of the crown was on the air, the audience in his live room increased instead of decreasing. Scenery hum voice, quit the website, she now only feel comfortable, sure enough, when people are not happy, or should spend money. This is the way to regulate emotions Only the rich can afford it. "Puppy love improves emotional intelligence" became famous overnight, because her spending money is unprecedented, and there may not be a future comer. She has become a legend in the Internet industry, and the amount of money spent this evening is enough to blow up social media. However, scenery has no interest. She is a person who only pays attention to the present. Now that she is out of breath now, she is too lazy to care about what will happen next. She doesn''t care, but it doesn''t mean that someone won''t care. Song Ye''s serial calls come here. If he doesn''t answer, he will still call all the time. The scenery is annoyed by him. He connects the phone and throws it away with a word, "something''s wrong!" Song Ye''s voice is louder over there, "little cousin!"!!! Is it you that puppy love improves EQ "No!" "It can''t be! Except you! I don''t know who else can afford to spend such a large sum of money at one time! " Worthy of being relatives, even exclamation marks are used like this. The scenery suddenly quieted down, she curled her lips, "what if it was me?" "Little cousin! I knew it was you Song Ye calls out: "do you know that the Internet has become a riot now! All the people are discussing who this local tyrant is! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1516 "Let them discuss it." The scenery languidly said: "nothing, I will hang up." "Wait!" Song Ye calls again: "little cousin, why don''t you invest your money in your majesty! Don''t you like him after watching his Majesty''s live broadcast? " "He sprayed my favorite League of kings! How do you make me like it The scenery raised the volume again and said, "Song ye, you stinky boy, if you mix with him again, I will treat you as a big nephew!" After all, she hung up. The fact that song Ye elbows out makes Fengjing very angry. So she calls her cousin and gently suggests that they give song Ye less pocket money. After all, the most important task of high school students now is learning, so don''t always indulge in the Internet. So after a few days, when song Ye calls to borrow money, Fengguang ignores him and continues to play games with his mobile phone. September is the beginning of school season. Even if people who don''t want to study, they must go to school at this time. After getting out of the driver''s car, the scenery looks at the magnificent gate of Shuhuo high school and reluctantly approves of the school''s taste. She stands at the door for a long time, but does not wait for song ye to come to see her according to the appointment. After a while, she has no patience to wait and walks in with her suitcase. Shuhuo high school is a compulsory boarding school. No matter how close you live, no matter how rich your family is, you have to live in the school. This is the school rule. It is also because of the closed management of the school that the teaching of Shuhuo high school has achieved such a great success. Fengjing took the school map and went to her dormitory. Unfortunately, even if she followed the map, she gradually found that she was going in the wrong direction, because she was walking more and more far away. Originally, she was still walking in the lively teaching area. As a result, she now walked into a remote woods. Even a fool knows that the road is wrong. Just as the scenery was about to go back, she heard something coming from a distance. It seemed that someone was talking. Her curiosity drove her to look quietly and saw a group of people in the deeper part of the forest. Several big and three thick boys surrounded another boy. They said fiercely, "Song ye, don''t think you are the school grass of our school. You can do whatever you want. We have tolerated you for a long time." "Not bad!" Another tall boy also Pooh a mouthful, then said: "you are the eldest young master of the Song family is great? This is in tree fire high school, not in your song family! Even if we want to teach you a lesson today, the people of the Song family will have no time to come to save you! " "Song Ye!" Another boy said, "what else do you have to say? If not, we''ll have to beat you up today! " Song Ye''s beautiful face is a little less childish, but a little more steady. He is silent and rarely serious. He can''t help but let the bystanders be more cautious. For a long time, he said slowly and forcefully, "I haven''t seen the recording of your majesty. Can you move forward when you hit me?" A moment of silence. "Brothers! He still does not know how to repent! Hit him Everyone rushes forward, but these tall boys have not met song ye, they have been simply kneeling down by a young girl. The scenery claps her hands and says, "my big nephew, can you beat me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1517 Song Ye''s eyes are shining, "little cousin!" At this time came to the scenery, in his eyes is no different from the Savior, the scenery is poor, there is no shining special effects! Long before she came to this world, system Jun gave her a routine. This time, her golden finger was very simple and rough, that is, the Ninth Section of taekwondo black belt For this golden finger, her feeling is indifferent, but in the eyes of Taekwondo professionals, this stage is very adverse for her age. "You Who are you? " A boy lying on the ground asked. The scenery embraces the arm, the eyebrow picks, the romantic uninhibited said: "who am I? I''ll tell you today that you''ll be the first one in Shuhuo high school, and I''ll be your aunt! " "Teacher Yan, it''s here that people fight!" As soon as the scenery voice fell, a girl''s voice rang out in the woods. Looking back, I saw the girl who was talking beautiful and sweet. Next to her, there was a man in a black suit. A man is tall and straight with a straight back. He is very handsome when he wears a suit. The button of his shirt is tied to the first button. On the contrary, his neck is slender and his face is needless to say. Under his glasses, his often smiling eyes are easy to arouse people''s favor, and his meticulous appearance can make people realize that he is a serious and upright person. In his gentle eyes, the scenery can not help but slowly put down their own hands, silent stand straight. Maybe there is a kind of so-called beast intuition to remind her not to offend this man. Seeing this man, song Ye stands in good order. He not only stands well, but also shouts respectfully: "Hello, Mr. Yan." "I haven''t talked to song Ye much since I asked him to come to my office for tea last month." Known as teacher Yan opened his mouth, he was smiling, but inexplicably let people have greater pressure. Last month, song Ye was invited to have tea because he not only escaped from the evening study, but also turned off the power switches of the whole teaching building in order to escape the evening self-study. No one dares to pull the switch of the teaching building, except song Ye. Song Ye''s heart is chilly. He sees the man''s eyes fall on the scenery again. He quickly says, "Mr. Yan, I beat these people! It has nothing to do with my little cousin! " It''s not They didn''t say anything. You have to explain. Isn''t there no silver 300 Liang here? Just like song ye, Fengguang has a natural fear of this man. They are really relatives, even the powerful intuition. The man raised his lips and said, "I haven''t seen this classmate. Are you a freshman this year?" "Yes..." The scenery low should sound. "What''s your name?" "Summer scenery." It''s the daughter of Xia family. The man nodded and asked with a smile: "Xia''s next goal is to become a bully of our Shuhuo high school campus?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t want to answer this question. He also looked at the scattered boys lying on the ground, showing a very shallow smile. Then he looked down at the scenery. He said with a smile, "welcome new students to Shuhuo high school. Hello, I''m Yan CE, director of the Political Education Office of Shuhuo high school." "Yan, Yan, Yan CE!" She wondered if she had heard it wrong. He smiles again, "I am Yan CE." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1518 The scenery did not expect, there was no place to find, and it took no effort to get there. The man she was looking for appeared in front of her. But now they meet There is something wrong with it. Song ye still wants a person to take all the things down. He says, "teacher Yan, these things are none of my little cousin''s business. If you want to punish me, you can punish me." Although he usually seems unreliable, he is still very responsible when it comes to the critical moment. At this time, another girl said: "my teacher and I have seen it. It''s the girl who beat her. Song ye, you don''t want to cover her up." "Qi Fangfang, are you poisonous? It has nothing to do with you. What are you doing for fun?" "I''m a member of the discipline committee. I have something to do with the violation of school rules." Qi Fangfang snorted to song ye, "the third rule of the school rules is that no fight is allowed. If you fight, you will be punished. No one can be exempted from punishment!" "It was their hands that moved first. My little cousin beat them just to protect me!" "No matter who does it first, it''s a fight. Then we have to follow the rules." Song ye and Qi Fangfang quarrel with each other fiercely. They have been quarrelling since the first year of high school. If Qi Fangfang is not a girl, they will have a fight. In contrast, as one of the parties, she is much quieter. She is busy Hide Yan CE''s eyes. Somehow, whenever Yan CE looks at her with a smile in her eyes, she will blush and have no courage to look at him. She just doesn''t dare to look at him like an ostrich. Realizing that the scenery is dodging his sight, Yan CE''s eyes slightly bend. After a while, when Qi Fangfang and song ye are quarrelling, he says faintly: "everyone comes to the office." Qi Fangfang seems to have a tail up at once. She glances at Song Ye triumphantly and says in a loud voice, "do you hear me? Mr. Yan told you to go to the office. " Song Ye secretly reads a line of eight old women. He consciously takes over the salute from the scenery side and takes her to the office. The boys lying on the ground pretending to be dead also climb up in sorrow, and they follow the party with bitterness. Although they are not good teenagers, but what the director of the Political Education Office said, let alone them, no one dares to resist in the whole school. Song ye asked the scenery, "how did you get here in the woods? Didn''t you wait for me at the school gate "Wait for you to float to me?" The scenery glared at him, "if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have known what it was like to be beaten." Song Ye is embarrassed to scratch his head. He also knows that it''s wrong to break the appointment. He can only change the topic and say, "it''s very good for you to go to such a remote place alone." "I walked according to the map, but I clearly wanted to go to the dormitory. I don''t know why I came to this place..." "Maybe..." Yan CE suddenly said with a smile: "summer students should look at the map in reverse." Scenery: She Take the map upside down Song Ye suddenly burst out laughing, "ha ha ha Are you an idiot? " "Shut up!" The scenery simply raises his fist and hits song Ye''s face easily. Song Ye shouts "pain", and his head is dizzy for a moment. Finally, he covers his sore nose and dares not to speak, but he dare not fight back! From childhood to adulthood, he never beat his cousin! If you fight back, he will only be beaten worse! How sad! It has to be said that since the golden finger of Taekwondo, the solution to the problem has become more and more violent. Qi Fangfang hums to song ye, "you deserve it." Yan CE, as if he had not seen this incident, led a group of people to the second floor of the office building and entered the office. His office was like his people, with simple white tone and well-organized furnishings. Although the office is not small, it is also clear at a glance. All of them stood in good order, especially those tall boys. At this time, they seemed to be a clever and weak spirited pupil waiting for the teacher''s instruction. Yan CE laughed and said, "we don''t have to be nervous. We''ll just chat." However, no one can relax. He is a smile again, "Xia classmate beat people, because they want to bully song ye, right?" "Not bad..." Scenery honest nod. So, Yan CE looks at the boys again, "what''s the reason why you want to do something to song ye?" Speaking of this, immediately there was a boy crying out, "teacher! Song Ye says he doesn''t have money to eat. On the basis of our common feelings, we all lent him our money. He said that he would pay it back a few days ago, but it has been delayed until now! If he doesn''t pay back the money, we''ll have no money to eat! " After hearing this, the scenery is stunned for a moment, and then looks at Song ye, staring at him. Yan CE asked, "Song ye, are they true?" Song Ye scratched his head, looked at the ceiling, coughed, and then said vaguely, "really."The scenery immediately stamped his feet, "Song Ye!" "Don''t blame me, little cousin!" Song Ye jumps up. "If you didn''t call my father, my pocket money would not be less, otherwise I would not have to borrow money." "Your allowance has been reduced from twenty thousand to ten thousand a week. Isn''t it enough for you?" "Little cousin, ask yourself! Is ten thousand enough for you? " The scenery thought about it and said plainly, "not enough." Do you want to show off your wealth so openly! Those boys who have been beaten are going to bite their handkerchief and whine! "But that''s not why you don''t pay back the money! You''ve lost all my face Feng Feng was about to smash her fist. Her shoes slipped on the floor, and her fist was deflected. Unfortunately, it was accurate Hit on the face of people standing next to me His glasses fell on the ground and broke. Yan CE was charming with a smile. If you could ignore the red mark on his left eye that was smashed by his fist Everyone is quiet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1519 Scenery never felt that she was a violent girl until today. In the eyes of the people, she slowly takes back her stiff hand, blinks and blinks. She looks a little pathetic. Before she says sorry, song Ye has heard an earth shaking voice over there, "my little cousin! You hit the head of the political and religious office, and we dare not to do so! " After hearing this, song Ye is kicked to the wall without any doubt. He slides down the wall slowly. People seem to see a ghost floating out of his head Scenery and stand well, no just violence, she whispered and pitifully said: "teacher I didn''t mean to hit you. " "I know Xia didn''t mean to." Yan CE''s smile, as always, is kind and harmless. It''s the wound in his eyes How do you think it''s eye-catching. Yes, they see the strength of Feng Feng beating song Ye. Of course, they believe that she didn''t mean to beat Yan CE! Yan CE was given a punch. He didn''t get angry or cry for pain. His endurance was enough to make people wonder. Scenery is not sure whether he is really not angry, or angry, deliberately pretending not to be angry. In short, she felt guilty because he did not care about this and all ran out. She quickly picked up the broken glasses on the ground and reached out to him tremblingly, "teacher In fact, if you don''t wear glasses, you will be more handsome. " She is really trying Please. Yan CE took the glasses and laughed, "I''m very happy to get the appreciation of summer students." Scenery more guilty! She took his hand. "Don''t worry, teacher! I''ll give you a better pair of glasses Her voice is so sincere that everyone who hears her can feel the remorse in her heart. When people think that this girl is not on purpose, suddenly, there is a "click" sound. The office fell silent again. The scenery body a stiff, slowly released Yan CE''s hand, saw Yan CE''s hand immediately powerless down, a look to know is dislocated. Song ye, lying on the ground, suddenly jumps up. He stares at the scenery with a frightening look, "little cousin! You don''t treat Mr. Yan as I am! " In recent years, apart from her father, song Ye is the only man he has ever met. Since he was beaten up by her since childhood, his fighting ability and recovery ability are not so strong, which leads to The girl who has opened the door is getting more and more out of touch with people. Yan CE is still smiling, in this charming smile, it seems that people can ignore a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. Teacher, you can cry out the pain! You really don''t have to bear it! The scenery stayed for a long time and then came back to her mind. She shivered and said, "sorry, teacher I didn''t know your body was so fragile... " Yan CE suddenly laughed out, and others could not tell whether he was really happy or not. He only heard his warm voice ringing in the office, "thank you for letting me know that my body is so fragile." The scenery is more timid, dare not speak. Qi Fangfang was the quickest. She called out, "teacher! I called the doctor! " The scenery was shaking at the same time, "teacher If you hold on a little longer, you will live on... " Yan CE squints and smiles. His life is not in danger. Thank you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1520 With the sound of ambulances in the campus, the "tea party" in the office ended in vain. Yan CE got into the ambulance of the hospital in the eyes of the public. The onlookers only saw him laughing, but did not notice the blue veins exposed in his forehead. The director of the political and educational affairs office, who was respected and frightened by all the students, was like a monkey being watched around in front of everyone today. He was still walking on the ambulance. This experience is the first time. Fengguang bit a handkerchief and watched Yan CE get into the ambulance. Finally, the car left and she sobbed. What can I do? On the first day of meeting, she sent people to the hospital As a brain powder of Yan CE and the most effective discipline committee member of Shuhuo high school, Qi Fangfang snorted at the scenery, "you have done so much harm to teacher Yan, you will wait for the teacher to come back and punish you!" "Qi Fangfang!" Song ye called out, "please speak to me politely! What''s my status as a little cousin? Do you dare to shout "When you enter Shuhuo high school, no matter what your status is, you are a member of an ordinary school. If your little cousin beat Miss Yan so badly, she will certainly be punished!" What!? Miss Yan was beaten by a student! Or a girl!? Therefore, the onlookers nearby put their eyes on the scenery, which is still unknown She became famous on this day, or in the name of the director of the political and religious Office It''s famous in the middle schools of a city. How many people are surprised and can''t believe it. No matter what, Fengjing knows that it is true that she has made a mistake. She will not find an excuse to evade her responsibility. She just looks at Qi Fangfang and says, "I have no objection to what you want to punish me." Song Ye pauses for a moment, "no! Little cousin, how can you talk so easily "I let teacher Yan hurt, this is a fact, hit people will be responsible, this is also a fact." Song Ye immediately said in his heart out of balance: "then you beat me for so many years! Why don''t you take responsibility for me? " "I''m only responsible for hitting people, not for hitting humanoid animals." When Fengjing said this, he didn''t look at Song Ye. This time, the man who will bite the handkerchief becomes song Ye. Qi Fangfang didn''t expect that Fengguang''s attitude would be so good, because song Ye gave her a bad understanding. She thought that the scenery would be like a gag like song Ye. Since people have said that, Qi Fangfang is too embarrassed to hold on to this matter. She said in a wry voice, "I wish you knew you were wrong. When Mr. Yan came back, how would he punish you Just take it. " With that, she turned and left. Scenery suddenly said: "in fact, this discipline committee member is quite good." "What?" Song Ye exclaimed, "little cousin, are you afraid that there is something wrong with your eyes? How about that meddlesome eight old lady!? I''m not the best man in the world! " "Go away!" The scenery throws a fist in the past, carries the luggage to turn to walk. The crowd watching the school grass being beaten said They really believe that the new student is the famous teacher Yan. Song Ye just fainted for a while, then he followed him up, "little cousin, you don''t know the way, I''ll show you the way! Come on, I''ll get your luggage! " "Don''t think I''ll pay you back if you''re gallant." The scenery hums a voice, it is a very shameful thing that one''s relatives don''t pay back! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1521 Feng''s relatives are either rich or expensive. Generally speaking, only other people have the opportunity to owe them money, but there has always been no chance for them to owe. Song Ye became the first one in her family and friends circle who did not pay back the money. She felt very shameful. When song ye sent herself to the dormitory building, she said again before going upstairs: "I limit you three days to pay off the money, otherwise they won''t beat you You, I''ll beat you too "Little cousin! I am really poor Song Ye wants to cry without tears. There is no such thing as Shuhuo high school grass. Scenery is a stone hearted, she said: "you want me to help you pay back, ah, have the ability, you take off your clothes and run around the campus!" Words fell, she did not return to the upstairs. Song Ye wants to keep up with him, but there is a housekeeper''s aunt to stop the boys from entering. Because most of the students return to school today, the elevator is in short supply, and the scenery chooses to climb the stairs. For now, she has no problem carrying a suitcase upstairs, let alone the third floor. Even if she climbs the tenth floor, she is not red and breathless. She catches up with the one who is walking in front with her luggage Of the girls. All of a sudden, the girl stepped on empty feet, and the scenery was swift and quick. She put down her luggage, one hand around the girl''s waist, the other hand through her knee, and a relaxed Princess picked up the man. She asked without expression: "are you ok?" "I I... " A lovely girl''s face covered with suspicious red, she stammered for a long time, then blushed and said: "I''m ok..." It turned out to be a stutter. "It''s OK." The scenery nodded, she put the person down, and raised her salute to go forward, walked a step, she stopped again, for the disabled, she has always been very loving, the other hand lifted the girl''s suitcase, she simply said: "follow up." The girl reacted for a long time, then followed up, "thank you..." "You''re welcome. It''s a piece of cake." She can easily pick up song Ye. The weight of two suitcases is nothing to her. She asks, "what floor do you live on?" "The third floor!" Just good scenery is also living on the third floor, she said: "I can help you to carry up." The girl said gratefully and excitedly, "classmate, it''s great to meet you. My name is Zhou Xiaoqing. I''m a new student this year. Can I know your name?" "Summer scenery." He said his name cleanly, and the scenery responded, "what do you say your name is?" "Zhou Xiaoqing." The sweet and lovely girl said her name again. Scenery confirmed that he did not hear wrong, she secretly scolded himself, how she went to the mistress together! Zhou Xiaoqing didn''t expect to meet such a warm-hearted and kind-hearted person on her first day of school. She asked with a smile, "is that summer''s classmate also a freshman this year?" "Well." Zhou Xiaoqing did not realize the perfunctory scenery, she continued to ask: "where do you live?" ¡°305¡£¡± "Great, it''s next door to me!" Zhou Xiaoqing said, "who is your roommate? Why don''t I change rooms with your roommate and let''s live together The scenery is indifferent, "I live alone." "Ah?" Zhou Xiaoqing obviously muddled, "don''t say two people must live in a room?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1522 The scenery points to the apartment building under construction outside the window. "Do you see that building?" "Yes." Zhou Xiaoqing nodded. "That''s the building my father donated to this school." With that, the scenery put Zhou Xiaoqing''s luggage in the 304 door, waved and said goodbye, walked into 305 room and closed the door. Zhou Xiaoqing after a long time to come back to God, she held her face, dreamily said: "what a handsome girl!" Into the room scenery is not handsome at all annoyed, how she so coincidentally with the female host? Her original idea was that she didn''t deal with men and women! Put down the salute, she will hide her face and cry. On the first day of students returning to school, the campus is full of excitement and the teachers are also very busy. In the evening, Yan CE, who received treatment in the hospital, returned to the school in the headmaster''s car. The headmaster is a middle-aged man who has a tendency to spread to the Mediterranean Sea. His name is Liu Zhao, who was newly transferred this year. In fact, many people know that it is the Xia family who used some relations to let Liu Zhao transfer to Shuhuo high school, because the daughter of the Xia family will go to school here this year Yes. Summer scenery every change a school, the school will change a principal, this is a very normal thing. Liu Zhao patted Yan CE on the shoulder and said with a smile, "little girls, it''s not important to start with. As teachers, we should understand more. Teacher Yan, what do you say?" A piece of left eye injury, arm also tied bandage Yan CE elegant smile, "the principal said is." Yes, this young man is very conscious. The headmaster was very relieved and said a few more polite words. He sent the people to the school and drove away. It''s dinner time now. Most of the students are still playing in the canteen. Yan CE is walking on the deserted tree lined road. Suddenly, a girl jumps down from the tree in front of him. She was also stunned. She didn''t seem to think of anything to say after jumping down to make an opening remark. However, the silence was really unpleasant. She unconsciously put out a hand with a steamed bun and said to her politely, "teacher Have you had dinner yet Yan CE did not speak. The atmosphere was a little awkward. The one who jumped down from the tree was no one else. It was the scenery. She whispered, "I''m afraid you didn''t eat, so I specially left a steamed bun..." Yan CE''s line of sight drops slightly and falls on the place where the steamed bun has been bitten. She said in a hurry: "I''m afraid the canteen Auntie will cheat me, so I verified that it''s really meat stuffing, and the taste is good..." Yan CE did not reveal that she wanted to eat. He asked, "how long have you been waiting here?" "Soon, just an hour or two." She wanted to apologize to others, especially after cleaning up the bedroom and ran out. Yan CE Yang lip, now wounded, he even can show such elegant demeanor, he said: "after summer students wear skirts, don''t climb trees." After thinking for a long time, the scenery realized the meaning of his words for a long time. She stammered, "I, I, I wore safety pants!" "Is it?" Yan CE perfunctorily said two words. She lifted up her skirt and said, "you see, I really wear it!" After a long time, Yan CE raised his hand to his forehead and sighed deeply. After a long time, he used this uninjured hand to put her skirt down again, "Xia classmate, you are a girl, you should pay attention to the image." "My God! Miss Yan, how can you wear a girl''s skirt A scream came from the side. Qi Fangfang covered her eyes and seemed to have been badly hit. Fengguang looks down. Yan CE reaches out and touches her skirt. It''s like he''s going to lift her skirt, and she''s trying to stop her Well, this picture is quite misleading. She looked up and said to Fangfang, "don''t get me wrong. I''m here to give steamed stuffed buns to the teacher. It''s my own choice to lift my skirt to show it to the teacher." No This is a little strange. Yan CE has taken back his hand and his forehead jumps. "Steamed buns..." I don''t know what bad things Qi Fangfang thought of. She was hit by a lot. She cried out with a flat mouth: "teacher, you are not the most perfect person in my mind any more." Then she ran away with tears on her back. Her back looked very sad. The scenery looked at Qi Fangfang''s disappearing figure. She bit into the cold steamed stuffed bun, but couldn''t find the key and said, "how to do it? She seems to have misunderstood it." Others listen to your words, can not misunderstand it!? Yan CE took a deep breath, "Xia classmate." "Yes, teacher!" Hearing the roll call, she raised her hand positively. "I hope that in the future, you can keep a safe distance of three meters with me." When the scenery heard it, she cried, "why? Teacher, are you afraid I will hurt you? I promise you, I''ll be decent in the futureNo, he was thinking about his reputation. She added, "don''t worry! I''m sure I won''t hurt you again! If I let you get hurt again, it will be a thunderbolt! " Suddenly, the clouds were thick, and a flash of lightning fell. "Teacher, be careful!" Seeing that a flash of lightning was about to strike Yan CE, the scenery rushed to Yan CE, throwing people on the ground and avoiding the thunder. She looked back at a hole that had been smashed on the ground, and said with lingering fear: "fortunately, I''m quick to react. You can rest assured that I will protect you Why, teacher, what''s the matter with you Yan CE, who was pressed under his body, squeezed out a smile on his pale face. He smiles, "my waist is twisted." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1523 Hearing that Yan CE sprained his waist, the scenery was just stunned for a moment, and then blurted out, "teacher, are you kidney bad?" Yan ce The face continued to maintain a charming smile. She blinked and thought that she was still on his body. She quickly got down from him and helped him up respectfully. Her face was about to cry, "teacher I didn''t mean to. " "I believe you didn''t mean to." Yan CE''s forehead was in a cold sweat, but his face was still light. He said with a smile: "if summer is intentional, I think I can''t live today." She is really worried about his waist, but as we all know, when a person stares at a certain part of your body, you will feel some It''s indecent. Maybe she didn''t respond to it Yan CE very friendly said: "if summer classmate is OK, then I will go first." "Teacher, where are you going?" He is very understatement to say two words, "hospital." All of a sudden, the guilt of the scenery ran out, "I will accompany my teacher to the hospital..." "Don''t bother you. I can go by myself." "But I hurt the teacher. I should be responsible for taking the teacher to the hospital." "Summer students don''t have to feel guilty. You didn''t mean to. I''ll go to the hospital myself." He tried again and again, but he wanted to keep a distance from her. He was worried that if he contacted her more, his life would be in danger. This is not exaggeration, but the fact, and the girl in front of him is slow to hear. Scenery is a person with a strong sense of responsibility When she wanted to be in charge, she stood in front of Yan CE and said with her back to him: "teacher, your waist is not good. Let me carry you to the hospital." Yan CE was silent for a moment, "I really can walk by myself." "I can''t. I''ve been hurting my muscles and bones for a hundred days. My teacher, you haven''t got a good hand, and now your waist is not good. If you walk over alone and the injury is aggravated, what should I do?" She looked back at him, patted her shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I have a lot of strength. I can definitely carry your back." It''s not about her strength! It''s about his image! Yan CE step back, "I can call the headmaster to send me to the hospital, really don''t bother students." "But..." Yan CE pure good smile, "I am a teacher, I hope as a student summer students can listen to my words." The scenery flattened his mouth and said, "OK..." She just thought he was pale It seemed that he was in pain, but he was so indifferent that she couldn''t even offer her attentions. At this time, there was another flash of lightning in the gray sky, and suddenly it rained as big as beans. "It''s raining. Don''t catch a cold, teacher." Fengguang takes off her coat and covers Yan CE''s head. Yan CE stepped back again, "no need to..." Wet by the rain on the ground a little slippery, scenery this pair of shoes seems to be relatively poor skid resistance, she once again a foot skew, "bang" sound, this time is to throw people on the grass. "Teacher! I must have misunderstood you... " Qi Fangfang, who ran back again, saw the scene in front of her, and all her words stopped abruptly. At this time, the scenery is lying on Yan CE''s body. Their clothes are wet by the rain, and the perfect figure is faintly visible. After seeing the scenery''s coat left on the ground, Yan CE''s hand On the chest of scenery This picture, how to see, they are doing what can not be described! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1524 Qi Fangfang hid her face again and ran, "teacher, I misread you!" In the sound of rain, no other sound could be heard. After a long time, the scenery looked down at Yan CE, "teacher, she seems to have misunderstood, how to do?" Yan CE put down his hand, he collapsed on the ground and sighed deeply. It seems to have given up treatment. It''s raining harder and harder. It''s not a thing to stay here. Scenery sat up from him, picked up his clothes and covered his head. She didn''t realize how depressed the man was now. She squatted in front of him and said, "teacher, I''d better carry you to the hospital." Yan CE moved his leg and found that he had just fallen on the ground when he hit a stone. Now it hurts a lot when he moves. He looks up at the scenery and suddenly doubts whether this girl is a monkey who has not yet evolved. So this time, he did not refuse her offer to carry him back, because he was scarred all over There is no longer any condition for walking. Scenery relaxed on the back of the people, she said: "teacher, you can rest assured that I will give you safe hands to the doctor." Yan CE looked at her side face which was wet by rain. Before she could open her mouth, she suddenly ran up and let him choke the cold wind. In the wind came her voice full of vitality, "teacher, you can hold on for a while! The hospital will be here soon! " She rushed out of the school gate at a very fast speed, and then looked at the car on the road that she left behind and couldn''t catch up with Yan CE can be sure that this girl is definitely a monkey who has not yet evolved. All the way running in the rain, about ten minutes later, a girl with a man on her back rushed into the hospital gate. In the surgeon''s office, the doctor looks at the wet girl on one side and looks at the smiling girl sitting in front of him But the hair and clothes are very messy man, the doctor magic asked: "Mr. Yan, you left the hospital for less than an hour, how come back?" "He came to see his waist this time!" Scenery has helped Yan CE answer, "doctor, you can help to see if he has a bad kidney." Doctor''s eyes All of a sudden, it''s a little hard to say. Ha ha Yan CE narrowed his eyes and said, "doctor, you''d better do a general examination for me." He felt that he was black and blue all over the body. A general examination was necessary. After a series of examinations, the doctors had prepared the ward for him without Yan CE''s request. Although Yan CE''s appearance was very good, the injuries on his body were put on an ordinary person, and he was afraid that he would cry out in pain. As a result, the scene of guilt is more serious, she sat in front of the hospital bed, looking at the man lying on the hospital bed in the hospital clothes, "teacher I''m sorry for you... " In one day, she made him enter the hospital twice. Even if no one would say her, she was embarrassed. She cried silently in her heart, so why did the system King give her this plug-in? She''s completely out of control. Her clothes are still wet, and even her hair is wet. It is really easy to make people feel compassion if she matches her poor tight expression. Yan CE has a teacher''s demeanor with a smile: "summer students or go back to change a suit of clothes, if a cold is not good." If something happened to Xia Qianjin, he could already imagine that her parents would bring people to school to find trouble. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1525 Scenery a listen, the eyes will overflow moved tears, "teacher, you are really a good person, to now actually still care about me." Yan CE looked out of the window and didn''t want to see her again. Scenery said: "teacher, you must not have dinner, I''ll buy it for you!" After that, she ran out of the house in a hurry. She had just run such a long distance behind her back. She was still so energetic that she was not half tired. Yan cehu felt that I need to do something to protect myself. When the scenery came back, she was carrying the porridge she had bought. As soon as she stepped into the ward, she noticed a white line on the ground. And the man in bed is smiling at her, "classmate Xia." "Ah?" She stood outside the line, a little confused. "I appreciate what you''ve done for me, but since you can''t control your strength, I think we should keep a safe distance." She looked down at the white line on the ground, then raised her head, "Oh..." This response is very clever. Yan CE said: "three meters away, I hope you can remember, also can get used to, no matter when in the future, you should remember to keep this distance." "Three meters Is it too far? " She wanted to step closer, just raised the foot, in his eyes to see over, she unconsciously retracted her feet. "Three meters is a very safe distance, even if you fall down accidentally, you won''t have a chance to knock me down," he said The scenery is at most 1.6 meters, and the space of 1.4 meters is that he fully considers the possibility that she will slide forward when she falls down. After all, scenery is different from those soft and weak girls. If she is taken lightly, the injured will become himself. He treats her as a dangerous animal! "Well..." "What about this bowl of porridge?" the scenery murmured She knew that her attack was not appropriate, and she didn''t want him to be hurt. She accepted what he said about the safe distance. Yan CE looked at the porridge on her hand and said without hesitation: "you can ask the nurse to pass it over." He still had a gentle smile on his face. "Well All right... " Scenery nodded, she bowed her head to the door, and stopped, raised her head and said: "teacher, you remember to take medicine, I will often come to see you." With that, she really walked out of the ward. The water from her body spilled all the way on the floor. After a while, the nurse came in with the porridge bought by scenery. She put the porridge on the table at the head of the bed and said casually, "that little girl is a friend of Mr. Yan." "No Yan CE faintly spits out two words, also do not look at the bowl of porridge, just looking at the mobile phone screen, do not know what is looking at. "That''s Mr. Yan''s relative." The nurse said with a smile: "she just rushed into the hospital with Mr. Yan on her back, which really scared us. Later, seeing her umbrella without beating, she rushed out and bought porridge back..." "She wanted to buy it herself." "I must be afraid that Mr. Yan is hungry." It happened that the nurse also had a daughter not long ago. Seeing a little girl, she could not help but say: "when she left, her clothes were all wet. It seems that she will not take care of herself. I hope she will not get sick." "Don''t worry, she won''t get sick." Yan CE said slowly: "idiots will not get sick." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1526 Rated as an idiot She sneezed on the road. She rubbed her nose and said that someone must be thinking of her! Is it Yan CE!? At such a thought, her mood suddenly improved a lot, even the rain falling from the sky on her body, she did not feel so bad. Suddenly, a black car stopped by her side, and the window rolled down. It was a beautiful woman with long curly hair, fair skin and delicate facial features. She could not tell her age. Her delicate makeup was elegant and charming, and her temperament was very gentle and noble. She was looking around and seemed to be waiting for someone. Unexpectedly, she ran into the sight of the scenery. Standing in the rain, the scenery did not move, just kept staring at her face. The woman slowly had a smile, "little sister, what do you think I do?" "Hello, look..." Subconsciously finish these three words, she was embarrassed to cover her mouth. When the woman laughed, she looked at the scenery with a pair of beautiful eyes. She said, "why don''t you take an umbrella and walk on the road alone?" "I I forgot. " In front of such a beautiful woman, scenery rarely felt embarrassed. She really forgot, because she always thought about things related to Yan CE. The woman said friendly, "where are you going? I''ll see you off. " "No more Thank you Scenery vigilance has been good, stranger''s car can not be disorderly, even a woman''s car is the same. If her vigilance is not high, with her status as a daughter of the Xia family, she does not know how many times she will be kidnapped. The woman also saw that the scenery was not at ease. She laughed and parked the car on the side of the road. Then she opened the door and walked down with an umbrella. The scenery found that the woman was not only beautiful, but also tall. Although the Yellow chiffon skirt was simple, it had a simple beauty that could not be resisted. Every time she walked around, the skirt would flutter in the rain curtain, and she seemed to be It''s a goddess from the rain. lead a person to endless aftertastes when she put her umbrella on her head. She smelled the perfume of a woman''s good smell. If the smell is not heavy, it is very light, but it is inexplicable to make people feel like a lot of food. The woman looked down and looked at her with a gentle smile. "Why don''t we go to the coffee shop over there first? You need a clean set of clothes. It happens that I have a skirt just taken back from the laundry in my car." The scenery is more clearly smelling the good smell on the woman. She slowly covers her face and only blinks at this woman. She is so gentle and intelligent It''s the perfect woman she wants to be! The woman saw that she didn''t speak. If she acquiesced, she took her hand and went into the coffee shop next to her, and then put a bag into the hand of scenery. She said with a smile, "go to the toilet and change it. The size of the clothes may not fit you, but it is better than the clothes you are wearing now." "I..." "Don''t worry. You can give me money even if you feel embarrassed to wear my clothes." When it comes to money There is no shortage of money for scenery. She thought about it, nodded, or carried the bag to the toilet to change clothes. When she came out again, the woman had already ordered two cups of coffee. When she saw the scenery, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "you are a lovely foul in this dress." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1527 Scenery embarrassed cough, she was wearing a blue sleeveless dress, should have been a skirt just above the knee, just because she was much shorter than this woman, she just put on this skirt into a long skirt, and the skirt also reached her ankle, but fortunately, she was short, not bad, so she did not wear any bad feeling. She sat opposite the woman and asked curiously, "are you a model?" She is tall and beautiful, with good temperament. Her first reaction is that this woman is a model. The woman shook her head and said, "I''m not a model. I''m just a fashion designer. The dress you''re wearing now is my dress." She was stunned for a moment, and then said, "you are really good at designing such beautiful clothes." "And you, little sister?" The woman put her hand on the table and held her chin. She looked at her in a funny way, "are you a student of tree fire high school?" "Yes..." Scenery nodded, she just wore the uniform of tree fire high school, everyone knows. "Isn''t today the opening day of Shuhuo high school? How did you get out of school? " "I sent our teacher to the hospital..." Mention here, the scenery suddenly feel depressed. "I hope your teacher is OK." The woman pushed the cup of coffee in front of the scenery, "you have just been drenched in the rain, drink a cup of coffee to warm your body." "Thank you..." She picked up the cup and took a sip of coffee, and then quietly looked at the woman. Seeing the smiling eyes of the woman, she looked away in a hurry. The woman asked with a smile, "my name is Yan Fei. What''s your name?" "Summer scenery..." "Scenery..." Yan Fei gently read her name, lips with a smile, "you seem to like me." "Click" a, coffee cup in the hands of scenery broken, not finished coffee spilled on the table, she quickly stood up, this did not let the coffee drip on her body. The waiter nearby quickly came to clean it up and apologized. Only scenery knows that the broken cup is definitely not a quality problem. Yan Fei went up to her and asked, "what''s up? Did you get hurt? " "No..." She shook her head and didn''t mean to say that she was born with divine power. This is not a good thing. As a girl, she has such great strength. In front of such an elegant woman, she will feel very ashamed. The service of this coffee shop is very good. The manager saw something wrong and quickly brought another cup of coffee. "I''m sorry, ladies. This new cup of coffee is for free. I hope you can forgive me." The scenery is more guilty, she said quickly, it doesn''t matter, in the manager''s hospitality, can only take the manager''s coffee, but also in other people''s urgent eyes to drink, the manager felt that people did not mind and walked away at ease. Yan Fei said with a smile: "it seems that the cup suddenly cracked, and the service staff here are also scared." "They are also afraid of being complained about..." The scenery said, suddenly fell in Yan Fei''s chest. Yan Fei realized that there was something wrong with her. She held up the waist of the scenery to prevent her from falling down, and asked with concern: "what''s the matter with you?" "I don''t know Dizzy... " Scenery lying on her chest, slightly raised her head, face red, eyes blurred, this is the performance of drunk. Yan Fei picked up the cup of coffee on the table and sniffed, "it''s Irish coffee wine..." The scenery is drunk. Yan Fei suddenly felt a pair of hands on his chest. The person leaning on her body not only buried his head in her chest, but also moved his hands around in disorder, touching and shouting: "what a big chest! How comfortable Yan Fei''s eyebrows jumped. But all of a sudden, the emotional person lowered her head and pulled open her collar. She looked at her chest and suddenly cried out, "why is mine so small Why other people are Mount Everest, but I am the Congo Basin People like me I''m not qualified to find a boyfriend Everyone in the cafe turned their eyes. Yan Fei coughed and patted the girl''s back with a smile. He jokingly said, "if you can''t find a boyfriend, then you can find a girlfriend." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1528 The scenery is just because of Yan Fei''s words for a while, then, she is more sad buried in Yan Fei''s chest, crying: "I don''t even have the qualification to find a boyfriend, where can I find a girlfriend?" This speech, enough to make the listener sad, the listener to tears. Yan Fei laughed and didn''t care about the sight cast around her. She patted the back of the scenery and comforted her and said, "you are still young, and you will grow up." "I don''t grow up anymore..." Her mouth was flat, finally choked out, no matter what life, her chest is only so big, she is really no development opportunities. This is very angry! She didn''t mention to system Jun tactfully whether she could open a plug-in to make her figure more perfect. System Jun was silent for a long time, and finally just said, "there is no such service." The scenery is bitter in my heart! The customer cried too sad in the store, the manager rushed to ask the situation, "two ladies, what happened?" "It''s OK." Yan Fei touched the head of the scenery and said, "the little girl is just drunk. I''ll take her away." The scenery leans on Yan Fei''s body and is carried out of the coffee shop by her. The rain outside is getting smaller and lighter. Yan Fei takes the scenery to the car. As soon as the scenery sits in the car, she reclines on the back of the chair, frowning and closing her eyes. Yan Fei looked at her with a smile: "when you are drunk, you can''t see that you have such a high vigilance." The scenery''s eyes opened a slit, tilted his head to look at her. The more he looked at her, the more sad he was. Finally, he fell on Yan Fei''s legs and sobbed. "Even the legs are so comfortable I really can''t be such a woman... " Yan Fei chuckled. His long white fingers gently poked the soft face of the scenery. "Because I made the scenery feel sad, I''m sorry." "It''s not your fault..." Scenery hummed a few times, and then touched his chest, sad said: "all blame me for not eating well I love picky food... " Yan Fei''s lips outlined a charming arc, she asked with a smile: "scenery is still small, how to worry about these things?" "Because I want Yan CE to like me..." "Yan ce..." Yan Fei touched the hand on her head, and then she laughed more and more beautiful, "is Yan ce the person you like?" "It doesn''t matter whether I like him or not It''s important to make him like me... " Scenery bit his thumb and said bitterly, "but he doesn''t like me at all He also told me not to get close to him within three meters, hum How sad I am! If I had a chest as big as you, he would not have hated me... " "Even if the chest of scenery is my size, he will not like you." The drunk man raised a pitiful little face. "Why?" "He doesn''t like women." Yan feixiao, "in other words, he is gay." "Boom" a sound, such as the scenery by thunder, she stammered: "why You will know... " "Well Because he is my brother The scenery was stunned for a long time. The world is so big, but she happened to meet Yan CE''s sister. The key point is She was told that Yan CE didn''t like women but only men. She held her head and howled, completely buried in Yan Fei''s legs. At this time, she was drunk and had no intelligence to think. If Yan Che really didn''t like women, how did he like Zhou Xiaoqing? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1529 After a while, the little girl lying on Yan Fei''s legs still did not move. She was asleep. Yan Fei doesn''t wake her up, but it''s hard to avoid feeling that a little girl is so defenseless, especially when she looks at herself wholeheartedly and says you look good The door of the back seat suddenly opened. Yan Fei''s hand, which had just met the scenery face, took it back. She looked back at the woman who was walking on the bus, laughing and shouting: "good evening, mom." The woman sitting in the back is wearing a black headdress, even on her body is a long black gauze dress. Her face is beautiful, but it is because of this dress that she can''t tell. Since she is Yan Fei''s mother, she can''t be young, but she is well maintained. Looking at the scenery sleeping on Yan Fei''s legs, she suddenly smiles, "which lost child is this Did you turn into the car? " "Is the pursuer of xiaoce." Yan Fei added: "it''s still a student in their school." "Love between teachers and students..." The beautiful lady laughed happily, "young man, it''s so energetic, but it''s really enviable. Now, do you want to take her home or send her back to school?" "Mom, don''t be kidding. Of course you want to send her back to school. After sending her back, we will go to the hospital to see Xiao CE." Yan Fei''s hand had to touch the back of the scenery for a moment. At this time, she was smiling all over her face, but she was somewhat similar to his mother''s smile. Dressed in black, the lady leaned back on the chair and said casually, "I don''t know what happened to xiaoce. On the first day of going to school, he was injured and hospitalized. He was not such a vulnerable person before." "When you get to the hospital, just ask Xiao CE." "Ah, his sullen temperament is not like you. If you kill him if he doesn''t want to say anything, he won''t say another word." Yan Fei laughed and didn''t speak. She still drove the scenery back to school. Just like Yan CE, Yan Fei used to read books in Shuhuo high school. She first asked her mother to wait in the car, and then she walked to the girls'' dormitory with the scenery. As soon as she heard the name of scenery, the housekeeper knew the number of rooms she lived in. After all, among the students in the school, the only one who could have a single room was scenery. Although the scenery is lazy, she never treats herself badly, like her dormitory. In order to live comfortably, she is well organized, and even puts a pot of cactus on her computer desk. What? Shouldn''t high school students play with computers? Sorry, all the rules are floating clouds in front of her daughter of Xia family. Yan Fei put the person on the bed and covered the quilt for her. Then she looked at the surrounding environment. The computer on the desk was still on. I think she forgot to turn it off when she went out. Yan Fei went to turn off the computer for the scenery. Otherwise, the computer would be turned on until tomorrow morning. At the same time, she put a box of milk on the table. Before leaving the door, Yan Fei looked at the girl lying on the bed and laughed, "good night, little girl." The light went out, the door closed, and everything was calm. There is no doubt that she woke up the next day with a headache. This is the sequela of her drunken life. After holding her head and recalling for a long time, she remembered that she met a beautiful sister and then got drunk. When she saw the milk on the table, she couldn''t help biting her handkerchief again. This beautiful sister is so intimate! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1530 Because Yan CE was injured and hospitalized, for the first time, there was no speech by the director of the Department of political education at the opening ceremony of the school. The news that the director of the Department of political education was beaten to the hospital by a freshman from senior high school was further implemented. The scenery in the school for a moment became unknown to everyone. Song Ye comes here to show his admiration. He is beaten by the scenery and goes back to the south, East and West. Who is the most guilty person to see now? That''s Qi Fangfang. Although it''s true that scenery wants to beat Yan CE''s mind, they definitely haven''t done anything like this, so she''s a little flustered. Will Qi Fangfang say something nonsense. However, Qi Fangfang has no idea to say anything. She is sad alone. As a member of the discipline committee, she must say who she worships most. It must be teacher Yan Qieyan. Now, the brilliant image of teacher Yan collapses in her heart. She can''t accept it! Even song Ye is puzzled. Qi Fangfang doesn''t bother himself. It''s a rare thing. But after a long time, his attention is attracted by another thing. With the arrival of the freshmen of senior high school, his position of school grass is in danger. He is worried! Let alone Qi Fangfang and song ye have their own emotional events. Fengjing stands at the gate of class A and meets a boy on a narrow road. Neither of them speaks, but both of them can clearly feel their impatience towards each other. Finally, or scenery first "ah" a, "smell the young master, long time no see." "Miss Xia, it''s been three years since I saw you." This boy, naturally Wen Hao, is also a serious threat to song Ye''s school grass status. He said, "I didn''t expect to see you in class A "What? Can''t I come to class a? " The result of scenery is not good or bad. It is only at the middle level, not to mention that it pays attention to the average number of students in each class now. Even if class A is still the top class, she can still come in. Wen Hao said without expression: "I heard that you have become a little bully of tree fire high school because you hit the director of the political and educational office." At the mention of this, the scenery looks a little embarrassed. "I''ve said for a long time that song ye, who is simple in mind and well-developed in limbs, can survive under you. No one else can live for three seconds by your side." Wen Hao is not a satire, but a fact. In the past, because of the contact between the two families, he did not meet with the scenery. For example, when he first met, he held out his hand politely, and that hand was broken. The first time can be said to be an accident, the second can be said to be careless, and the third time No matter what he said, he would not continue to stretch out his hand with gentlemanly demeanor. Wen Hao just thinks that scenery is deliberately aimed at himself. Only when he heard about the news that a girl named Xia Fengjing called the director of the political and educational department into the hospital, he could be sure that Xia Fengguang would not target anyone if he wanted to hurt others. Scenery bit the lip to hum a voice, "other people can live in front of me for three seconds, it''s none of your business!" "It''s none of my business. Even if Miss Xia killed someone, there would be a Xia family wiping their buttocks behind their backs. I''m just worried about those innocent people." Wen Hao said very calm, he is more calm, will let people feel that he said the credibility is very high. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1531 Before the scenery could refute it, another girl happily ran over to hold her and said, "great, scenery! We are a class It was Zhou Xiaoqing, not anyone else. Scenery is called by her brain AChE, but looking at Wen Hao that seems to say I am waiting for you to throw people out of the eyes, she tolerated! Zhou Xiaoqing happy enough, also let go of the scenery, she again curiously looked at Wen Hao, "this is also our classmate?" "Yes, he is a new recruit in our school The scenery slowly walked to Wen Hao''s side, patted him on the shoulder and said, "this is a learning bully. If you don''t know anything about it, just ask him." With that, the scenery went to his seat. Soon, Zhou Xiaoqing heard a cry, "learn to bully your clothes!" Because of this cry, all the people saw that there was a large piece of ink on his white shirt, which seemed to be confused. Wen Hao immediately looked at the scenery, scenery is lying on the table to make up for sleep, no one noticed that she threw a broken black water-based pen refill into the garbage can. Wen Hao I''m angry, but I can''t say it. I haven''t seen her for many years. I didn''t expect her to be so naive. Well, isn''t scenery a naive person? Anyway, she never makes herself suffer a loss. On the first day of formal class, she is basically doing a big cleaning, getting to know all the teachers, and listening to the class teacher''s rules. This day is over. The evening self-study of senior one and senior two is until 8:30, and that of senior three is 9:30. The bell rings, and the scenery immediately returns to the dormitory. She is afraid of being slower Step, Zhou Xiaoqing will entangle himself again. Things seem to have a deviation, Zhou Xiaoqing does not go to pester Wen Hao, but to pester her, she is a little flustered. After washing up in the dormitory, Fengjing is lying in bed. She wants to care about Yan CE''s injury. Unfortunately, she doesn''t know the telephone number of others, and when she thinks of the beauty sister telling her In fact, what Yan CE likes is a man, and her heart is pulling out cool. When she was sad alone, it was still early. She couldn''t sleep. When she got up to turn on the computer, there was a knock outside the window. Then, a face was reflected out of the window. The scenery was startled. She almost smashed her mobile phone in her hand. After she saw the face, she immediately went over and opened the window, "Song Ye! What a nerve you have The man climbing up the water pipe is song Ye. Song Ye flattered with a smile: "hey hey, little cousin, let me in first." Considering that this is the third floor, the scenery still let him climb in. As soon as song Ye landed, he excitedly gave his mobile phone to the scenery, "little cousin, you see!" "What?" The scenery presses the bright screen, the screen automatically plays out a video, the night is dark and the wind is high, a boy without clothes is running "Little cousin! I did what you said! You can help me pay my debts! " She said, "who recorded this for you?" "Oh, it''s Qi Fangfang." Song ye said: "I just saw her sitting there sad, and asked her to help me." "She will help you with kindness?" "Of course she would not be so kind." Song Ye hummed and said, "I promised to give her half of my allowance for next week. Her family condition is not good, and her brother has to go to school. There is no reason to refuse my offer." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1532 The scenery stares at him for a long time, only numbs song Ye''s scalp. "Little cousin, what do you do with me like this?" "How do you know so much about family affairs?" "You don''t think about how many years Qi Fangfang has been against me as a discipline committee member. Of course, I will investigate her background in advance." "You won''t threaten her with that, will you?" "How can it be?" "Do I look like this kind of person?" The scenery thought, he is really not this kind of person, but this does not hinder her disdain, "really did not expect you to actually run a circle." "A man is flexible and flexible, regardless of the details." Song Ye patted his chest with manliness, and said to him, "little cousin, I know you have a computer here. You can borrow me to play with it." "Play the battle of the king?" "Mm-hmm!" Scenery a smile, "don''t even think about it." "No, little cousin. I''ve watched your Majesty''s video recently and practiced my skills hard. I want to see how much progress I have made." The scenery embraces the arm to see him, see him this pitiful appearance, she seems to be merciful to say: "let you play is not no good, you accompany me to win two sets of" League of kings. " Song Ye''s face is bitter. "How? Do you look down on the alliance of Kings now!? Don''t forget who was the one who pulled me to open the black every day "Stop it! Little cousin, I can''t play yet Song Ye admits defeat, "give me your mobile phone first." Scenery returned the mobile phone to him, and saw him open a group, she went up to ask him, "what are you doing?" "Call three more people, we are five black, only in this way can we guarantee to win two sets in a row." Song Ye sends out a paragraph. My little cousin pesters me to open the black room. Three people come to open the alliance of kings. The group immediately pop out a few news, "the king''s alliance" such retarded news also play, song Baobao, you quickly take your little cousin out of the sea of misery. " "Yes, you are our Majesty''s housing manager. It''s too cheap to play the League of kings." "Your Majesty has said that this is a game for people with disabilities, who play who are mentally retarded." ¡­¡­ The scenery looks at Song Ye. Song Ye immediately pressure mountain big to close the group, "little cousin, or we play by ourselves!" In fact, many of those people play the alliance of Kings when they are bored, but they are all habitual ridicule, which makes song ye a little angry. Just after logging into the game, song Ye receives the team formation information from his friends list. After he clicks to accept it, he discovers that he is not from the scenery group. However, there is no hand injury in his friend list, so he does not quit. He brings the scenery of the new game into the team. Feng Feng asked, "is this man your friend? Why is it so like a Daida studio? " Song Ye''s game name is "one God brings four pits", while the scenery is called "puppy love improves emotional intelligence". As for another unknown His name is "y13352". This string of numbers seems to be taken casually, and his Duan is still bronze, which is the lowest rank in the game. Even if you just play the game, you are in this rank. The scenery asks song ye again, "is he reliable?" It''s not reliable. Song Ye doesn''t know, because people have already started the game. He is also empty in his mind. "They all press the start, so it''s hard for us to quit." Well Then we''ll have to keep playing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1533 As always, Fengguang chose a mage, while song Ye preferred the shooter with high damage. Digital Jun chose an assassin to fight against the field. The other two teammates matched were tanks and auxiliary, which was the most reasonable configuration. Generally speaking, those who have the courage to fight wild assassins are confident in their own skills. However In the first three minutes, I saw that our assassin gave three heads, and after the opposite economy was sent to fly, the scenery became angry. She directly opened the wheat, "I said, can you not give it away! You''re all on the other side of the ATM! " "Sorry, I''m not used to it yet." Digital Jun''s voice is very light, also very dumb and deep, can hear his apology more. Scenery suddenly some embarrassed, she said a sentence: "follow behind sister, sister protect you!" A crisp mage said that he wanted to protect an assassin who cut people in seconds. The scenery sounds wonderful. Song ye in a side way: "little cousin, I think I need more protection." "Go away!" The scenery roared a sentence, and killed a man who wanted to rush into the tower to kill himself. However, Fengguang and song ye are no more powerful. Their tanks and auxiliary facilities are also a pit. In order to save the two people, Fengguang and song ye both died under the attack of the assassin on the opposite side. Fengguang and song ye are biting their teeth and digging goods! Just when the enemy was about to push to the crystal tower and they were about to lose, the number King appeared like a shadow. First, he cut off the crisp skin mage and assassin standing together, and then went around behind the auxiliary. Before the tank could be rescued, the assistant died. The assassin on the opposite side responded, and the number king just used flash to let the opposite side empty a wave of skills After that, he came back and killed the enemy assassins with his coquettish walking position and residual blood. Finally, there was only one tank that was not equipped by the enemy, shivering A new "five kill" is coming out. People are confused. The scenery points to open the equipment list. It turns out that when they were fighting hot, digital Jun went to brush the economy alone and gathered together the equipment to develop. Now the person with the highest economy is him. At this time, the game came from the quiet voice of men, "this game will be so popular, because it is easy to take five kill?" Yes, he just said he was not used to it. Yes, it''s easy to kill five. Scenery: Song ye: I really want to curse people! Finally, they rely on the number of Jun this wave let the other team win, quit the game, scenery curiously asked number Jun: "are you the first to play this game?" "For the first time." "It''s easy, isn''t it?" he said with a smile Scenery has never denied that the game is simple, she just "I''ve played for half a year and I haven''t got five kills." "Who are you, God?" Song Ye cried! I don''t remember I added your friend In this game, as long as you log in to the social account, the friends of your social account will appear in the friends list of the game, but song Ye really can''t remember adding such a powerful character. "Just a few days ago..." Digital Jun said with a smile: "every room manager I will add a friend." Song Ye is stunned for a long time, and then he calls out in disbelief, "your majesty!" Scenery wooden ran a face, the hand of the mobile phone crushed. Song Ye immediately covers his mobile phone and jumps out three steps away. He looks at the scenery shrouded by the dark atmosphere and leans against the corner shaking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1534 "You didn''t say..." The scenery is low, and the voice is very gloomy. "Is the League of Kings a game for the disabled?" In Song Ye''s mobile phone, a man''s voice with a smile comes from the game, "even so But to experience the fun of ordinary people once in a while is also a matter of adjusting life Song Ye sees that the scenery is more black. He shrinks in the corner and shivers. He doesn''t dare to go out! Feng Feng opens her hand, and the broken cell phone residue falls to the ground. She looks at Song Ye without expression To be exact, song Ye tightly protects the mobile phone in his arms and calmly asks, "are you showing off?" "You misunderstand me. I didn''t mean to show off. At least I found that the game is not without good places." The man on the other side of the mobile phone said with a smile: "the end of a game is very fast, which makes it convenient for people who work or study outside." Isn''t that just showing off!? If he hadn''t killed the dough by himself! Will this game end so early!? Scenery comes to song ye, she reaches out her hand and says, "give it to me." Song Ye''s whole face is tangled, but in the end, he can''t resist the murderous spirit of the little girl in front of him, and reaches out his hand tremblingly. Scenery took the mobile phone and roared, "you are a great God! I will never play with you again Words down, there is a click, song Ye''s mobile phone is so in the hands of Fengjing scrapped, he looked at the ground debris, want to cry without tears. "Why cry?" "I''ll buy you a new banana 10plus?" Banana 10plus! Song Ye''s eyes light up again, "little cousin! You are indeed my cousin "All right The scenery impatiently said: "you later don''t mention your Majesty in front of me, otherwise I will tell your parents about your Guoben." If the conservative parents know about him Song ye can already imagine what a miserable experience he will have. He covers his mouth and shakes his head to promise, "I will never mention your Majesty in front of my cousin any more." Feng Feng reluctantly believes him this time. Seeing that it''s getting late, he waves his hand to let him go back. What''s coming is how to walk. Song Ye climbs down the water pipe again, without the pain of losing his mobile phone. Because of what happened this evening, so much so that the scenery was created. When she saw the game of the League of kings, she was a bit frustrated. She couldn''t play any more these days. She closed her eyes and went to bed when she was bored. She just went out recently She found that every day there will be more flowers at her door, and the flowers will be placed at her door, twice this time It''s creepy. This is the dormitory for girls. Apart from Song ye, a man with simple mind and developed limbs, no other boy can come in. If it is not a boy The thought of being a girl makes this even more frightening, OK! For her own safety, Fengjing set an alarm clock at 4:00 in the morning. She got up and stood guard at the door, waiting for the flower deliverer to appear. She wanted to see who was coveting her beauty. At about six o''clock, she did not wait in vain. Finally, she saw a figure with flowers in her cat''s eye. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1535 Scenery did not want to open the door, a grasp of the girl''s hand, the girl was scared and called out, after seeing the scenery, she put down a heart again, said with a sigh of relief: "scenery It''s you Because the scenery rushed out of the speed is too fast, she did not see clearly at the beginning, which was scared. This girl with flowers is Zhou Xiaoqing. The scenery was stunned for a moment. She looked at Zhou Xiaoqing''s face and the flowers in her hand. Finally, she released her grip on Zhou Xiaoqing''s hand and asked, "you sent all the flowers at my door these days?" "Yes..." Speaking of this, Zhou Xiaoqing blushed with embarrassment, scenery asked again, "what do you send me flowers for every day quietly?" "I I want to thank you... " Zhou Xiaoqing pinched the flower in his hand and stammered, "thank you for helping me that day. I don''t know how to thank you I think girls like flowers But I''m afraid you don''t like So I just so she put a flower on the door of the scenery everyday, and make complaints about it. She didn''t want to see it. She woke up every morning and saw a flower in her doorway. She thought she was living in a graveyard! Scenery is really a goose bumps, she said: "you don''t send me flowers in the future, I don''t need your thanks." "Don''t you like flowers?" Zhou Xiaoqing''s mouth flattened, as if to cry out. The scenery looks big, she really does not understand that Zhou Xiaoqing is not interested in Wen Hao, how to spend time on her body? She said with a headache: "I don''t like it, but I hope that even if you want to express your thanks, it''s quite unsettling that you do these things secretly." "So..." Zhou Xiaoqing suddenly realized that her behavior was not appropriate. She was in a bad mood and soon got up again. "I''ll thank you next time for a more aboveboard way." Zhou Xiaoqing put the flowers in his hand to the scenery again, "this time it''s my fault. I''ll pay attention to it later. Goodbye to the scenery!" With that, she ran away without knowing what consciousness she had. With flowers in her hand, the scenery stood in place and sighed deeply. She didn''t even have the chance to catch up. She was going to eat breakfast in the canteen and prepare for early self-study. In order to catch the people who send flowers to themselves secretly, the scenery is serious and sleep is not enough, and the class is dizzy. On the other hand, Xueba Wenhao looks down on this kind of students who are not serious in class. Zhou Xiaoqing, who is sitting behind him, is holding his face and whispering: "the scenery is really lovely..." It turns out that Zhou Xiaoqing is blind. Wen Hao confirmed that he continued to pay attention to the class. Scenery doze off is really can''t stand, she stood up to the teacher said uncomfortable to go to the infirmary, the teacher nodded and agreed. Walking in the corridor, the scenery yawned again. She rubbed her eyes and suddenly bumped into the man''s chest. She stepped back and stood firm. When she saw the person in front of her, she couldn''t believe it and called out: "teacher Yan, your kidney is cured!" Yan CE this just hung up polite smile is a stiff, a moment later, he said calmly: "my injury recovery is not bad, the doctor said that can be discharged." Although he can be discharged from hospital, the bandage on his hand is still not removed, and the wound on his eye is better. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1536 Goodbye to Yan CE, the scenery is naturally excited, but Yan CE''s indifferent attitude to her makes her really not happy. She said to her fingers in a low voice: "since you are discharged from the hospital, how do you punish me, I have no opinion." Look, she''s still thinking about being punished. She''s a good student. "It''s not urgent about punishment. It''s class time. Where is Xia going At the same time, Yan CE quietly back a step. Scenery also remembers the rule of keeping a distance of three meters. She blinked pitifully, "I''m not feeling well. I''m going to the infirmary." In front of Yan CE, she is in any case can not say that she is lack of sleep to go to the infirmary to make up for sleep. Since she doesn''t feel comfortable, she doesn''t feel good "Well..." The scenery mood is not very high, walked out two steps, and then said: "teacher Do you hate me Yan CE pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. He didn''t answer immediately. He seemed to be thinking of some words. When he was about to open his mouth, the scenery had already said with self-knowledge: "teacher, you don''t have to say it, I know." With that, she left without looking at Yan CE. Yan CE''s time The mood is a little subtle. Fortunately, before leaving the classroom, the teacher, considering that she was a new student, specially told her how to get to the clinic. Otherwise, with her ability to recognize the road, she would never find a place. There was a knock on the door of the infirmary, and a woman''s voice came from the door, "please come in." After the scenery opened the door, she was stunned to see the woman in the white doctor''s uniform. She rubbed her eyes and looked at it again. After confirming that she was not wrong, she called out in doubt: "sister beauty?" "It''s me." A few days later, Yan Fei showed an elegant smile, "to see me again, the scenery looks very surprised." Can''t you be surprised!? "You don''t mean Are you a fashion designer? Why are you in our school again... " "Fashion designer is just my part-time job." Yan Fei stood up and walked to the side of the scenery. He bent down and raised his hand to flick the forehead of the scenery. He said with a low smile, "my job is a school doctor with a doctor''s license." The scenery raised his hand to cover his forehead, looked up at him and was still a little confused. Yan feifu rubbed her head again, "what''s the matter? It''s not like you if you don''t have a little spirit. What''s wrong with you "I''m just a little sleepy..." The scenery can''t help yawning, then, her waist was encircled by people, the hand gently forced, she would lean on her arms. Yan Fei patted the back of the scenery with his other hand, and said gently, "if you are sleepy, you can have a sleep. If you wake up, it will be the lively scenery again." Yan Fei''s pleasant smell came to her face. She could also hear her powerful heartbeat. The scenery gradually turned red. She remembered her drunken appearance and raised her eyes carefully. She asked softly, "can I ask you a question?" "Of course, what does the scenery want to ask?" "How can I make my chest Can you grow as big as you This is really a difficult question. Yan Fei really seriously thought for a while, then, she said with a smile: "I think the scenery probably does not have this opportunity." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1537 "Really not?" The aggrieved flat mouth of scenery, tears flow into a river in my heart. "What do you say? This kind of thing is generally born, of course, it''s not that we can''t rely on the efforts of the day after tomorrow... " Seeing her look at himself was so pitiful that Yan Fei could not help but euphemism. "The effort of the day after tomorrow?" As soon as her glasses lit up, "what can I do for the day after tomorrow?" "For example Choose the right shaped inner garment... " After listening to the scenery, she lifted up her school uniform and shirt again, "do you think my inner dress is suitable?" On the girl''s white skin, the pink dot cloth is really very conspicuous, but it is also very good to squeeze her small chest out of a deep groove. Yan Fei: "Is it not good?" Seeing that he didn''t speak, he just felt that he was wearing the wrong fabric. Yan Fei slightly turned his face and coughed. She took the hand of scenery and put down the clothes she lifted up. She said with concern: "girls should pay attention to the image." "Beauty and I don''t want to go out here, because you and I are not good people." Yan Fei laughed, "then you should be careful not to catch a cold, but a cold is a very uncomfortable thing." "Do you think I''m wearing the wrong clothes?" "No The scenery is very well dressed. " Yan Fei just looked at those eyes, but also can see that although her chest is not big, but also very well-developed, she said to the scenery: "the scenery of the body is also very good, you can no longer worry about this matter." "Well You''re a doctor. I''ll listen to you. " The scenery left Yan Fei''s arms again, and climbed onto the bed on one side consciously, "I''m sleepy, I''ll sleep first." It seems that she felt that it was impossible for her to be "choppy", so she gave up decadent. Lying in bed, she also turned her back to Yan Fei, which seemed a little unhappy. Yan Fei sat on the edge of the bed, carefully covered for her quilt, quietly watched the scenery for a while, she asked: "scenery is to meet the small policy of discharge?" After a long time, she gave a gentle "um". Yan Fei sighed, and she said in a soft voice, "I said that xiaoce is different from ordinary people. What''s more, you are still his student. I think scenery is very clear in my heart. You are impossible, right?" "He seems to hate me..." "No Yan Fei chuckled, "xiaoce seldom likes a person, and seldom hates a person. Maybe the scenery thinks that he is alienated from you, in fact, it is because his temperament has always been very cold." "I know it''s difficult, but I have a reason why he must like me," he said Maybe Yan Fei is not as indifferent as Yan CE. On the contrary, Yan Fei is very patient and gentle, and the scenery can''t help but treat her as her intimate sister. Yan Fei naturally asked: "scenery is really like xiaoce?" "I don''t know..." The scenery bit her lips and her expression was very tangled. She looked out of the window, the green leaves rustled by the wind, just like her mood was noisy and restless. After a long time, she listened to the wind and suddenly said, "Yan CE gives me a very comfortable feeling..." "Very comfortable?" Yan CE has always been the same face, giving people the feeling that although it is gentle and not fake, but also stubborn and rigid, how can it make people feel comfortable? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1538 Scenery continued: "I can''t tell you that feeling. It''s like It''s like meeting an acquaintance I haven''t seen for a long time. The feeling he brings to me It''s very kind. I want people to be close. " Yes, Yan CE gives the scenery a very comfortable feeling. She doesn''t know how to describe it. Yan Fei stopped for a second and said with a smile: "fate has always been something nobody can say clearly. It''s just like scenery to small strategies. Maybe other people have similar feelings about scenery." "Well Unfortunately, it''s not Yan CE. " The mood of scenery is heavy and her mood is negative. If Yan CE has the same feeling for her, she won''t have to worry about it. But since the beginning of meeting, she has let Yan CE constantly injured, is a normal person will not like a person who constantly let himself hurt. "Why sigh about the scenery? After all, xiaoce doesn''t have anyone to like, and you don''t have a chance. What''s more, the scenery is so lovely, why not worry about finding other better people? " Scenery can not lift a little spirit, she lay down for a while, suddenly sat up and looked at Yan Fei and said: "you are his sister, then you must know his preference, right?" "Well If there is no change in Xiao CE''s preferences and childhood, then I do know The scenery excitedly holds Yan Fei''s hand, "then what kind of girl does he like?" "He likes men." Yan Fei once again mentioned this fact with a smile. Scenery a meal, and unwilling to change a question, "then he can accept what kind of confession?" Even if Yan CE is a crooked one, she will try to straighten it out! "According to his temperament He should not be averse to a more introverted and low-profile confession "Restrained Not high profile? " This can make the scenery difficult, "secretly send love letter?" Yan Fei said with a smile his guess, "I think he will not look at the garbage can." Yan CE is always very handsome from childhood. In kindergarten, the little girls are willing to sit with him. When they get to primary school, some girls send him love letters. For those pink love letters, Yan CE who doesn''t like pink looks at them and throws them away. As for other people''s little girls will be sad? I''m sorry, his eyes are only learning, but he won''t worry about unnecessary things. Therefore, every time those girls cry, they are comforted by Yan Fei, who is beautiful and sweet. This directly causes Yan Fei to have a natural affection among girls. Even if those girls lose their confession, they are willing to be friends with her. The scenery says again: "then I send him rose?" "Xiaoce thinks flowers are girls'' things and he won''t like them." "Well..." This is not good, that is not good, scenery finally said: "or I give him a stack of male love CD?" Yan Fei was silent for a while, and then his fingers knocked on the top of the scenery, "these things, you''d better see less." The scenery frowns, "then what do you say?" "I think if you want to make a confession, you can just talk to him." Yan Fei''s gentle smile, like spring flowers, "straight to straight, do not have to guess to guess, not very good?" "Say it directly..." The scenery thought for a while, suddenly looked up seriously, "Yan teacher." Yan Fei: "hmm?" "I like you." The face is not a look. Scenery looked at her, eyes full of her, this quiet room, only her voice clear ring, "would you like to sleep with me in the same grave?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1539 Suddenly there was silence in the infirmary. Seeing Yan Fei''s silence for a long time, the scenery blinked her eyes and said innocently, "sister beauty, do you think it''s good for me to confess to teacher Yan like this?" Yan Fei''s eyes stopped again. Her lips rose with a touching smile, like the afterglow of a warm March day, melting the ice and snow of the whole world. She raised her hand and rubbed the top of the scenery and said softly, "I don''t know if xiaoce likes the advertisement of scenery, but I like it very much." "Really?" Her eyes lit up and she grabbed Yan Fei''s hand and said excitedly, "if you like it, maybe yance will be very interested in it." "The scenery is good." Yan Fei also slightly smile, "then if I was a small policy, how should I reply to your words?" "Yes How would he answer me? " Scenery bites the fingernail of thumb and is distressed. Yan Fei holds her hand, the corner of her eyes is slightly raised, the smile in her eyes is so intoxicating, and now, she is watching the scenery with the eyes full of gentle smile. The scenery suddenly closes her mouth and dare not say a word. In Yan Fei''s gentle eyes that can drown people, she is drunk, not only the brain becomes dizzy, but also the face I can''t help but have a fever. Yan Fei said in a low voice: "I like scenery, too. I like it very much I want to hide the scenery in places that other people can''t find, so that you can only belong to me. " Her hand gently stroked the face of scenery, gently rubbed, as if there was a cat''s paw, tickling people''s hearts. Suddenly, her heart beat faster. She looked at Yan Fei who was close at hand. Her mind became a pot of porridge. Subconsciously, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say a word. Yan Fei chuckled again and naturally took the scenery into her arms. She said with a smile, "will the scenery like this response?" "I I don''t know... " The scenery lies in Yan Fei''s arms, and the breath of Yan Fei surrounds her. Her heart beats faster and her hands unconsciously lift up to catch Yan Fei''s clothes. Is she going to feel lucky? There is such a good candidate for advertising practice. Yan Fei patted the back of the scenery with one hand, lowered his head again, and got to the ear of the scenery. The pleasant voice was much lighter. She continued to ask, "so, scenery is willing to associate with me, isn''t it?" "Yes..." Since it''s an exercise, it''s time to perform the whole set. The beat of scenery losing rhythm tells her it shouldn''t be like this. She suddenly has a puzzle. Is Yan Fei''s question from Yan CE''s standpoint? Or Or The remaining one may be too bizarre. The scenery is scared by her own ideas. As a person with normal personality and orientation, how can she have this idea? Suddenly, the frightened scenery pushed Yan Fei away. Yan Fei asked, "what''s the matter?" Scenery sat up straight and looked at Yan Fei with a red face for a long time. She felt deeply guilty again. She was such a good big sister. How could she want to go in those impossible directions! "I I don''t want to sleep now! I''d better go back to the classroom. " Scenery from the bed down, also does not wait for Yan Fei to answer, rushed out of the infirmary. This speed, it seems that there are some wolves and tigers chasing her behind her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1540 However, she didn''t want to go back to the classroom when she ran out of the clinic. She was sitting in the stairwell and was sad alone. What happened in the infirmary made her feel like she saw a new world. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t deny that she was really attracted to a woman. Even if she could tell herself that it was because the woman was beautiful, she had this illusion, but she was clear in her heart that she could not deceive herself. It''s not scientific. Fengjing always thinks that she is a normal girl, that is to say, she can only be attracted to boys, but Yan Fei feels so real to her It''s hard or not. She''s wrong about herself! Scenery and silent wail, just feel hit, in this world, in fact, many people are bisexual, only they do not know, but now, scenery is seriously doubt, whether they are also one of them. Yes, she always likes beautiful people or things, because it will give her visual enjoyment, and this beautiful person or thing, including women In this way, she seems to be bisexual. What should I do!? She wants to like Yan CE! Not to hook up with Yan CE''s sister! Yan Fei is so good to her. She doesn''t know how to be grateful. How can she still miss others! Scenery felt guilty, but also a big sin, she was impatient to grasp her hair, did not know what to do. She felt she needed to wake up. So Fengjing chooses to go to class a of senior two to find song Ye. Seeing his own scenery, song Ye immediately realizes that there is something wrong with him. After all, he has always been the only one looking for the scenery, but there is no scenery for him. He is afraid that there is something bad, so he can only ask: "little cousin, you promise my banana 10plus will not want to regret it." "If I say I will buy it for you, I will buy it for you. Do I look like a person who will repent?" Scenery this hot temper came up, she held her arm, discontented said: "I am in a bad mood now, looking for you is something." Sure enough, something happened! Song Ye has a big alarm in his head. He asks uneasily, "what can I do for my cousin?" "Take me out to play." In other words, take me to truant. Song Ye is confused for a moment, and then he says, "you don''t know, little cousin. We are a closed school. We can''t go out of school until we have a month off." "I asked you, before I came, how many times did you sneak out to play?" Song ye, who was originally righteous, touched his head with embarrassment, coughed and said, "I have changed my face now. I can''t bring you bad." "Song Ye!" As soon as the scenery increases its volume, song Ye immediately says, "go! If a little cousin wants to go out, she must go out to play. The rules and regulations are all floating clouds! Go, little cousin, I''ll lead the way The scenery hummed and followed him. Song Ye is worthy of being the devil of the world. In the whole tree fire high school, he has already figured out where the defense is weakest and where there is a suitable place to slip out. All these are the experiences he has spent in school for one year. Song Ye is a man. As long as he changes his environment and life, he will definitely investigate these things, understand his scenery and know that there is nothing wrong with asking him to take himself out. In fact, it is true. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1541 In a remote place, the scenery is supported by song ye and climbs up the wall. As soon as she sits firmly on the wall, she suddenly hears the voice of the radio. "Today, we received a contribution from Zhou Xiaoqing, a senior high school student. She wrote in her letter that she wanted to thank a girl who had helped her. This girl is called Xia Fengjing..." Song Ye immediately threw a look of disbelief to the scenery, "little cousin can''t see that you are still willing to help others." "Go away!" Fengguang sits on the wall and kicks song ye to the ground. He can''t get up for a long time. Hearing the voice of the radio, the host is still reading the thank you letter written by Zhou Xiaoqing. In this letter, the scenery becomes a Bodhisattva! She never expected that after she refused Zhou Xiaoqing to send flowers secretly, Zhou Xiaoqing did not send flowers. Instead, she went to thank the scenery openly instead. Did you think it was enough to be aboveboard and aboveboard? Scenery did not feel proud, she felt very embarrassed, she finally understood why so many people would choose to do good deeds without leaving their names. The so-called going out to play is like most high school students. In fact, it''s just to go to the Internet cafe. The scenery just wants to go out for a walk. She has no place to go, so she follows song ye to the Internet bar. Scenery made a phone call and came directly. Two bodyguards opened two computers for them with their adult ID cards. The private room was full, so they could only sit in line with other people in the hall. Fortunately, there is a rule in the Internet bar that smoking is not allowed. Otherwise, as soon as scenery enters, she will not be able to bear to leave. As soon as song Ye turns on the computer, he opens the game "the battle of the king". The scenery stares at him for a moment, and then asks, "is this game so interesting?" "It''s fun! Especially when you get a head, you will have a special sense of accomplishment Song Ye''s eyes are shining at the scenery, "little cousin! I''ll show you how to play "No, I can''t play." The game just came out, scenery is not not not played, but she found that the game is not suitable for her, she did not play. To put it bluntly, it''s her hand. Song Ye continues to encourage the scenery. "I''ll teach you, little cousin. This game is not difficult as long as you start it. Don''t you think I''m playing well now? What''s more, you don''t play the game of the king, don''t you? If you come to the Internet bar, just watch the video and play 4455 Miniclip games, it''s disgraceful, OK? " Song Ye''s words, successfully let the scenery eyebrow jump, "who said I want to play 4455 Miniclip game?" "Oh, little cousin, don''t I know you? When you are bored, in addition to playing "King''s League", there is only 4399. Now your mobile phone is crushed by you. What else can you play except 4399? " Scenery: Well, song Ye is telling the truth. She has nothing to say. Song ye also enthusiastically opened the game for the scenery, he said with a smile: "little cousin, you can try to play, anyway, there will not be less meat, I will take you to fly." After thinking about it, she still got on the game account that she had only been on half a year ago. Don''t ask her why she still remembers the account, because all her game accounts are the same. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1542 As soon as he went online, he received an invitation from Song Ye''s team. The scenery point accepted it and played man-machine combat, which was not in line with song Ye''s style. However, his own rank was too high. In order to take care of the scenery, he opened a trumpet, so that the matching opponent''s rank would be lower, so it would be easier to play. Scenery always plays whatever role is beautiful and lovely. This time, she chooses a master Lori who can summon a bear doll. Although song Ye is at her side, she still has the status of a disabled party. Even if she meets a bloody enemy, she has all her skills and her blood bars are full, and she can be killed by the opposite person. Song Ye has always said, "don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ll revenge you. However, her mentality has collapsed. She dropped the mouse. She said angrily:" the soldiers on the opposite side have been cutting me! I won''t play any more! " You see, her bad temper is easily revealed. Who let her grow up with the wind and water? Song ye said in silence: "no, the soldiers in the bronze section opposite are too powerful..." Even if the scenery is a disabled hand, he will not be killed so badly. What''s more, even song Ye''s skills can''t hit the soldier on the other side. Song Ye thinks that he has improved a lot in recent days. Facing a bronze player, he is confident to crush him, but things are wrong. Generally speaking, the bronze trumpet has such a sharp operation. Either the owner is playing the trumpet, or the trumpet is playing on behalf of the player. After all, he originally wanted to arouse the interest of the scenery in the game, but it seems that something has gone against his wish. "No more! I''m leaving! " No matter how shameful the hang up is, she always said that she didn''t want to play. She stood up and turned to go. Unexpectedly, she saw a beautiful woman who had stood up for a long time. The scenery was startled, and then more uneasy. "Doctor Yan!" Song Ye unexpectedly called out, and then, he was as nervous as the scenery. Two students of Shuhuo high school played truant to come to the Internet bar, but they were caught by the school doctor of Shuhuo high school. This is not a good thing. No one dare to look at any one with a guilty conscience. It is rare that they have a tacit understanding and dare not say a word. The person who came is Yan Fei naturally. She looked at the computer screen and looked at the scenery. "I thought the scenery would not like this game." Song ye said in a hurry: "I played with my little cousin!" "I want to play myself..." Scenery whispered, always afraid to look up, not because of the bad situation of playing truant, but because of what happened in the infirmary not long ago. As soon as she looked back, she didn''t know whether she should say a word of fate, which was wonderful. In short, what she didn''t want to see was Yan Fei. Yan Fei was silent for a while. After a long time, she sighed and said, "since you want to play, why do you want to leave now? This game is not over yet "If you don''t want to play, you just don''t want to play..." Scenery bit teeth and said: "anyway, I am beaten by the opposite person every time, I can''t get a head!" Speaking of this, she was very angry! Games, of course, are fun to win! If she can''t win, she will be in a bad mood! Yan Fei suddenly laughed, "so the scenery is now so angry to give up?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1543 "I don''t want to give up But my teammates are beginning to dislike me... " The scenery whispered a sentence, and song Ye was the only one who did not dislike her. She even forgot to ask the sentence "doctor, would you not blame us for not coming out?". Yan Fei felt that she was not willing to give up. She held out her hand, poked her finger in her face, and said with a funny smile, "it''s just a game. I''ll help the scenery win." Scenery lenglengleng looked at her. Song Ye is surprised to ask: "doctor, you also play games!" "Is it strange for me to play games?" Yan Fei sat in front of the scenery computer, then casually raised his hand, holding the wrist of the scenery, and the scenery sat on her leg. Yan Fei approached her and said with a smile, "scenery can see if I really can play this game." The scenery felt Yan Fei''s breath sprinkled on his ear side, only felt flushed. She sat in someone''s arms and didn''t dare to move. Maybe it''s normal for two girls to sit together and behave intimately. After all, it''s the era of rotten women in power. She''s not two boys, and others don''t want to go to so many places. But others won''t think much, and the scenery can''t help thinking more! However, she found that she had improper thoughts on Yan Fei. Yan Fei''s unprepared behavior would only make her more self spiteful. However, people are so defensive. If she wants to stay away from others'' home, it seems that people will suspect The scenery silently lowers the head, suddenly feels oneself good evil. Song Ye looked at Yan Fei and the scenery, "when did doctor Yan and my cousin get along so well?" Song Ye often sees girls and girls holding hands to enter the toilet, so now he sees the scenery sitting in Yan Fei''s arms. He feels quite normal. Isn''t that the case with girls? If you have a good relationship, you will get bored. Let alone hugging each other, they can call each other dear, daughter-in-law and wife If these things are on boys Well, I can''t imagine that. Yan Fei just raised his hand to touch the top of the scenery and said with a smile to song ye: "don''t you continue to sit down and finish this game?" Song Ye sits back to his seat and asks anxiously, "doctor Can you play? " "Well..." Yan Fei said with a smile: "I used to play with Xiao CE. I remember that time, he said I had a good time." Song Ye is suddenly speechless, because he can''t imagine what it will be like to play games with Yan ce Yan CE has already controlled the mage of the scenery. She talks with the scenery in a warm voice about how to deal with the situation. When she meets the soldier on the opposite side, Fengguang can''t help saying: "this man is very powerful! Be careful not to be killed by him! " "Don''t worry." Yan Fei smiles indifferently. When the soldier on the opposite side wants to cut over, she has already used a flash to go around the enemy''s back, directly summoned the bear doll with a big move, and then opened the distance for remote operation. The soldier on the opposite side didn''t seem to expect that the mage who could be killed by him would also walk away. When he regained consciousness, he had been hit by a fist with a big chest, and he chose to retreat. However, the bear behind him was in pursuit. When his blood was only a little, his teammates rushed over. Yan Feinian said: "screw and love This ID is familiar. " The enemy''s soldiers are called screw and love, which is a wonderful name. The scenery looked up and said, "I died seven times. He killed me." "Is it?" Yan Fei looks down at the scenery and smiles gently, "then we''ll kill him 17 times, OK?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1544 Because of Yan Fei''s words, the heartbeat of the scenery calmed down again lost its regularity. Her lips moved, but she could only fall into silence. Theoretically speaking, it''s not a simple thing for a crisp mage to kill a bloody warrior, but all of them will turn into simple things in Yan Fei''s hands. Yan Fei sells the equipment purchased by Fengjing and replaces it with another one with physical defense. Anyway, the scenery can''t understand the difference between these equipment. Then Yan Fei calls on Song Ye. She pretends to be separated from the army and walks alone in the wild area. The soldier named screw and love in the opposite side is successfully hooked. However, when she finds that she has lost two or three skills and does not kill the mage, she has no idea If not, he is attacked by song ye, who is highly injured and hides in the grass. This time, no one came to rescue the screw and love, and Yan Fei''s cry of killing screw and love appeared on the screen. Song Ye complains, "doctor, why don''t you give me your head?" When song Ye is about to kill the screw and love, Yan Fei''s master takes the last stab. Yan Fei didn''t answer song Ye''s words. She just drooped her eyes and said with a smile: "you see, we have killed him for the first time." "Well..." The scenery was red and nodded. This time, she chose to take song ye to squat in the grass. Her prediction is very accurate. She can always guess where the screw and love will appear. In the successful attack, Yan Fei stealthily attacked the opposite screw and love Three times later, the screw and love finally couldn''t help but type out a line on the full screen, "do you want to be so Yin, mage and shooter on the opposite side?" Song Ye smilingly made a string of words, "Yin is you." "Is the mage on the opposite side playing for another person?" It''s no wonder that screw and love have such a question. At first, the mage who was waiting for him to cut all of a sudden became more powerful. Moreover, he changed the routine, which was a change of people. Yan Fei actually made a sentence, "there is no replacement." The scenery just raised her head and wanted to ask why she said so. Yan Fei had already lowered her head and approached her face and said, "I am one with the scenery, so it''s not a replacement, is it?" This one body Successful and let scenery ostrich mentality to find a hole to drill. Screw and love are also good. Since the mage and shooter on the opposite side have been waiting to attack him, he and his teammates will go together. He wants to see if they can still play five? Two to five can''t, but five to five! When the screw and love and his teammates walked together, another five people immediately jumped out of the grass and threw all the skills in the past. When the opposite person just reacted, they were already out of the group. "How wonderful!" The scenery excitedly looks at Yan Fei, this joyful eyes It''s easy to let all people have vanity. Yan Fei laughed and touched the top of the scenery again, "has the scenery been counted? How many times has the soldier on the other side died? " "The fifth time!" "Then we''ll kill him twelve more times." In the game screen appears the screw and the love type two words, "despicable!" This simple two words can see how angry he is! Yan Fei did not return to the screw and love, she just said lightly: "war is not full of fraud." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1545 Song Ye raised his thumb at the side, "high, it''s really high." Scenery is a game in which idiots can''t see anything, but song ye can see clearly. When the screw and love dare not run out alone and want to walk in groups with his teammates, Yan Fei gave full play to her command talent. She made all her teammates ambush. At the same time, she changed her equipment, sold the physical defense equipment, and bought a set of high output Equipment, in this way, she will have a strong damage, stand in the rear of her teammates output, only she has the output environment, the opposite person is easy to die. Of course, the head of screw and love will always be captured by her. Just as she promised to Fengguang, she said that she would kill screw and love 17 times, that is 17 times. This number can only be more, but not less. Song Ye has never thought of such a dark trick. At this moment, he has to sigh that the most vicious woman''s heart is that his little cousin is much weaker. In addition to solving problems with violence, he still uses violence to solve problems. Although Yan Fei''s tactics are often unexpected, she often destroys the opposite party without pushing the tower. Maybe the mage she plays is full of big man''s breath. The other three teammates can''t help but listen to her action instructions. After 20 minutes, the opposite person lies on the floor again, and the scenery happily says: "he died seventeen times!" "Good." Yan Fei said with a gentle smile: "then we can end the game." The opposite has been destroyed, the crystal tower has no one to defend, can only watch his crystal tower was blown, and then play out a big label of failure. Song Ye sighed with relief: "this is definitely the most turning game I have played." He didn''t want to win, but now he won under the leadership of Yan Fei. How can he feel so exciting? Song Ye looks at Yan Fei with adoring eyes. "Doctor Yan, I decide that in addition to your majesty, you will be the second most powerful person in my mind." Yan Fei just raised his lips and then looked at the scenery, "does the scenery still want to play?" Scenery looked around by Yan Fei''s game technology attracted by the Internet addicted youth, she shook her head. "The scenery doesn''t want to play, so we won''t play." "I don''t want to stay here anymore." The scenery came down from Yan Fei''s legs. She took Yan Fei''s hand and said, "let''s go." "Good." Yan Fei looked at the scenery, held her hand tightly and stood up with a smile. Song ye still wants to continue, but he always knows that he should not refute the opinion of scenery, so he can only leave with him. At this time, an Internet addicted youth came up to take the initiative to chat up, "this young lady, you play games so well, why don''t we add a friend to play together?" Yan Fei looks good-looking, game technology and powerful, it is the perfect goddess in the heart of the homestead man. Yan Fei has not yet answered, scenery has slapped open the man''s hand, she said fiercely: "if you don''t want to die, don''t make her idea." The man who came to chat up, covering his hand, jumped and called, "good pain, good pain!" It seems that Fracture "Hello, are you looking for death, little girl?" The man''s friends came over, but they had not had time to put on the posture of a good young man, they had been hit by a fist on the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1546 Scenery, this open hang skill, a dozen five is not a problem at all! She looked at the people lying on the ground, clenched her fist and said, "who else wants to come and die?" Song Ye has no expression all the time. The people lying on the ground are really weak. Like him, he can at least resist the ten fists of scenery. The network manager came over timidly, "Miss We''ll be troubled if you hurt someone... " The scenery grabs Yan Fei''s hand to go out, the head also does not return to say: "search the telephone number of Xiashi group on the Internet, say to Xia Chao, let him come to pay." "Xia, Xia, Xia''s group..." Network management stuttered can not say a complete word, this Xiashi group and Ali hemp, Wanda juxtaposition of the largest group, he was shocked. Out of the Internet cafe, and out of a distance, the scenery suddenly heard the laughter of people behind her. She stepped back and turned around again. Embarrassed, she held Yan Fei''s hand and said uneasily, "those people Not a good man... " "I know." Yan Fei''s eyes bent slightly. You can see that she is in a good mood. There is a happy smile in her eyes. When she bends down to look at the scenery, there is a touch of tenderness. Her voice is much softer. "Is the scenery worried about me being cheated?" "No..." Yan Fei''s voice has a kind of magic, lingering in the mind of scenery, but also her thoughts into a paste. Yan Fei asked again, "what is the scenery worried about?" "I don''t like the way they talk to you." The scenery subconsciously said his real idea. When she saw Yan Fei''s wide eyes, she covered her mouth in a daze and said that she couldn''t really speak. It seems that after a long time, Yan Fei suddenly grasped the hand of the scenery. This time, she lowered her voice, "why doesn''t the scenery like them talking to me?" Her voice, as well as her gentle but expectant eyes, seemed to have a penetrating magic. Scenery can''t resist. Her face is red and her heart is no longer under her control. She feels that Yan Fei grabs her hand and increases her strength. The scenery opens her mouth and says, "I I... " "Song Ye!" Opposite came a girl''s call, also successfully interrupted the scenery unfinished words. Song ye, who has just bought snacks, gives a meal. He yells, "lie in the manger! Qi Fangfang can meet you too! There is a ghost "You ran out to play during class time!" Qi Fangfang put the armband of the discipline committee member on her arm and came up with an invincible momentum. "This time, you see, I won''t send you to the political and religious office!" "Don''t you run out of class time yourself?" Qi Fangfang snorted, "I asked for leave to go to the hospital to see my mother! With a good reason, what about you? " "Is your mother ill again?" "Is it serious?" asked song Ye After a while, Qi Fangfang probably didn''t expect that song ye would care about his mother. After a while, she turned cold again and said, "what''s your business?" "I''ll just ask what happened!" Song Ye is uncomfortable and increases the volume. He is also scolding himself for asking this question. Qi Fangfang''s family was in trouble. Her father ran away with a young junior when she was a child. Therefore, only her mother took care of her and her sister. In order to support their sisters, her mother had to work three jobs a day, and her health was so broken. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1547 Song Ye knows Qi Fangfang''s family environment, but he never threatened Qi Fangfang with Qi Fangfang''s family! Qi Fangfang saw the scenery and Yan Fei again. She asked, "doctor Yan, how can you be with them?" "Well..." Yan Fei said, "I said that I let scenery and song Ye accompany me out to play. Do you believe that?" Qi Fangfang Of course not! In the office of the director of the political and educational office of Shuhuo high school, a group of guests came again today. Yan CE put down his pen for handling office documents. He leaned back in his chair and sighed, "so? Is it doctor Yan who has been fooling around with the students this time? " "Xiaoce, this is not nonsense." Yan Fei said with a smile, "we just go out and experience life." Yan CE looked at Yan Fei''s head ache. Originally, a scenery could make him feel headache. Now there is another Yan Fei. He would like to drive these people out of his office, but he tolerated, "doctor Yan, the clinic needs you. How can you get out of school and play with students?" "You know what kind of medicine students need to use when they have minor diseases, and they can only be sent to school if they are seriously ill, so it doesn''t matter if I''m not here." Yan Fei said with a relaxed smile: "moreover, I like to play with the scenery." Yan ce again looked at the quiet scenery from the beginning to the end. He then put his eyes on Yan Fei''s body. "Doctor Yan and Xia have a good relationship?" "Yes." Yan Fei held the scenery and said, "I have a good relationship with the scenery." The scenery turns red and continues to be quiet. Song Ye stands behind and nods, saying he can testify. However, just like song ye, Yan CE, as a man, can''t understand the friendship between women. He said, "I remember that Xia has only been in school for a week. Is the relationship between Yan and Xia so good?" "Fate is so wonderful, isn''t it?" Yan cehu was silent. Yan Fei said again: "xiaoce, are you going to punish me together?" This tone listen, is the younger brother, you will be willing to punish your sister? Yan CE raised his hand to help his forehead and said, "no more." "Miss Yan!" Qi Fangfang exclaimed, totally unable to understand. She still remembered that the former teacher Yan was always selfless and would not bend the law for selfish ends. That''s because there is no Yan Fei among those who make mistakes. Yan CE said: "it''s up to me to decide, doctor Yan. I hope you can set an example and don''t mess with students in the future." "I see, Xiao CE." Yan Fei bent the corner of his eyes, and did not know whether she really remembered, or perfunctory. Yan CE has withdrawn his eyes, "you go out." Out of the office, song Ye immediately said, "great! I thought I would be punished for cleaning the toilet again Song Ye was punished for his mistakes in the past. He looked at Qi Fangfang, who was very angry again? I''m not punished this time. Are you very angry? " "Asshole!" Qi Fangfang kicks song Ye''s leg. Song Ye didn''t cry for pain. Instead, he said, "come on, you come to beat me. Anyway, I don''t feel pain." Qi Fangfang''s kicking at him is nothing compared with the scenery. Qi Fangfang clenched his teeth, "big fool with thick skin and thick flesh!" She snorted heavily and turned away. "Oh, don''t go away. I''ll call you, but don''t you?" Song Ye has no face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1548 At this time, the corridor is only left scenery and Yan Fei two people, the atmosphere of silence is a little embarrassed. Unable to stand the atmosphere, the scenery took the lead and said, "I Back to the classroom first... " "Wait a minute." Yan Fei holds the wrist of scenery, she asks softly: "scenery has nothing to want to say with me?" The scenery thought of the words outside the school that she had not finished. Suddenly she remembered, her face turned red again, "I, I, I..." "Don''t worry." Yan Fei bent down, the eyes of the gentle water, she looked at the flustered girl, a smile in the corner of her lips rippling open, more warm than the early spring sunshine, she put a soft voice said: "scenery can think about, and then slowly speak out, I have time, also have patience to wait." Her patience at the moment, seems to be more than she imagined. She seemed to forget what she wanted to say. She could not pronounce a syllable any more. She suddenly realized how gentle and beautiful the people in front of her were. And her that abnormal mind, suddenly appears so Despicable. From the beginning of meeting to now, every appearance of Yan Fei helps her. It seems that Yan Fei is there. No matter how difficult it is, she can also cross over. The scenery can''t be denied. Yan Fei''s first attraction to her is Yan Fei''s perfection. If she said her despicable mind, would she break the perfection of Yan Fei? She doesn''t know, but she knows one thing very well. No matter whether she succeeds or not, she will get the strange eyes that other people look at her. She doesn''t know if she has the courage to bear those people''s eyes, and she doesn''t know Will Yan Fei listen to her again and look at her with a different look However, just think about it, Yan Fei will put his unacceptable eyes on himself, and the scenery will suddenly feel out of breath. She took out her hand which was held by Yan Fei, lowered her head and said, "I have nothing to say to the doctor..." "Is it?" Yan Fei collected her eyes, and the smile in her eyes disappeared. Only the corner of her lips left a lonely smile. Scenery did not dare to look up at her. She admitted that she was timid and guilty of counseling. She did not look like herself before. However, what she encountered now was something she had never met before. She grasped the skirt corner and her fingers turned white. "I''ll go back to the classroom first. Goodbye to the doctor." She turned around, the pace is very stable, but also very light, but she is confused, she can feel, behind that if there is no line of sight, let her heart entangled, the scenery does not hurry to walk, until she grabs the skirt corner hand, the back of the hand covered with blue veins, she stops. "I I''m not willing to... " The scenery did not dare to turn back, but bit his lips and said word by word: "if I don''t speak out, I will not be reconciled in any case..." After a while, a voice came from behind her, "what does the scenery want to say?" "I like Hi Like... " She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she finally said a complete sentence, "Yan Fei, I like you." Suddenly, she was held by her wrist, turned around and ran into a familiar embrace. Yan Fei''s slender fingers raised the jaw of the scenery. The gentle streamer in her eyes seemed to drown at the moment. She lowered her head and pressed her lips of scenery. Yan Fei gently said, "it''s not easy to wait for someone you like to say this sentence..." Followed by a kiss, let the scenery open eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1549 Yan Fei''s kiss is not as gentle as her, but full of overbearing and irresistible oppression. It''s hard to imagine that such a person would not be like her, but now she is kissing in such a way that she is not like herself. The scenery passively bears this very warm kiss for her, and she even has no strength to fight back. When she comes back to her God, she has been completely conquered by Yan Fei. Yan Fei hugs the gradually soft body of the scenery. It seems that a long time has passed. When Yan Fei mercifully releases the scenery, the scenery has become breathless. Yan Fei chuckled, her fingers raised the scenery chin, pressed her lips and asked: "disgusted? I do something so intimate to you... " "No..." The scenery gently shakes her head. She looks at Yan Fei with a reddish face. The more she looks, the more she feels that Yan Fei is really beautiful. She blinks happily, stands on tiptoe and kisses Yan Fei''s lips. Then she covers her mouth with embarrassment, leaving only a pair of beautiful eyes to stare at Yan Fei. Yan Fei had a good smile on his lips. He asked in a low voice, "shy?" She nodded. "What''s so shy about?" Yan Fei gently stroked the face of the scenery, the eyes were warm and intoxicating, "I won''t laugh at the scenery, I like it very much, you are willing to be close to me." "I like it too..." After that, the scenery hugged Yan Fei''s waist. She relaxed and said happily, "I thought You will refuse me when you hear me And hate me... " "The worry about scenery is the same as mine." Yan Fei said slowly, "but fortunately, our hearts are interlinked." The scenery asked with a smile: "when did you like me?" Before she got the answer, she was very nervous. Now she got the answer she wanted. She could say that she was relaxed and could ask all the questions she wanted to know in her heart. "Maybe When you see the scenery for the first time. " "The first time?" The scenery thought for a while, then frowned, "at that time I was all wet by the rain. How could you like me?" "Although embarrassed, but also embarrassed deep my heart..." The smile in Yan Fei''s eyes is more real at the moment, and her soft tone is more provocative at the moment. At that time, the rain was so heavy, there were few pedestrians in the street, and there was no umbrella scenery. Walking alone in the rain, she was drenched. However, when she saw Yan Fei, all her consciousness returned and she just watched Yan Fei with joy. When she said the sentence "you look good", Yan Fei suddenly had an illusion, and there was only one left in the world It''s just the two of them. They are destined to meet, no matter how bad the environment will be, no matter how unsatisfactory the world is, they will always meet. Maybe at that time, others would only see a girl in distress, but Yan Fei saw it in her eyes when the embarrassed girl looked at herself A world that lures her into. Yan Fei wants to monopolize this wipe will be so focused on their own eyes, this is love at first sight? She didn''t know. All she knew was that to get the scenery, it was at the beginning It was decided at that glance. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1550 "Scenery..." "I know the next road will not be easy." "But I''m ready for everything, no matter what happens How many people will look at us differently, and I will not give up. " Yan Fei''s jaw is against the top of the scenery. She closes her eyes and holds the hand of the scenery. She gradually increases her strength. She sighs and says slowly and forcefully: "I promise the scenery that the road we follow will not be difficult Even if it is a winding and rugged road, for the sake of scenery, I will turn it into a flat road. " Yan Fei''s hand gently patted the back of the scenery, and the scenery raised her eyes. She could only see Yan Fei''s jaw with perfect lines. She was very clever and did not speak. She just buried her head in Yan Fei''s arms and slowly let out a breath. She only felt that the peace now was very sentimental. However, even a man and a woman can''t cuddle in the corridor. Yan Fei comes back to the clinic with the scenery. To be honest, the scenery is in Yan Fei''s eyes. She is still young. Yan Fei thinks it is necessary to continue to consolidate the idea of scenery. Even if the girl is immature and makes an impulsive decision, Yan Fei should make this impulsive decision permanent In short, we can''t let the scenery have the chance to repent. Yan Fei has always known that scenery is not only irresistible to her face, but also blushes when she talks to her in a soft tone. It''s always easy to detect the changes of scenery. For example, when the scenery is held in her arms and sits on the bed, she hears the whispers of a woman in her ear, and her small face will turn red. Yan Fei curled up his lips and gently kisses the ear side of the scenery, and then continued to stick to her ear side and said, "since the scenery confessed to me, I have accepted it. No matter what will happen in the future, the scenery will not leave me, will it?" "Well..." She grabs her skirt and feels that the most tense moment of her life has been spent here. Moreover, compared with herself, who can be called a bronze player with low means of seduction, Yan Fei is simply a king player with superb means. Scenery will never learn, how to inadvertently, to do all the time to put out a provocative posture. Yan Fei has a smile in his eyes, "what is the scenery so nervous about?" "I''m not afraid!" Subconsciously after this sentence, scenery and tension to grasp is through their own clothes, stick to her muscle skin swimming hand. Yan Fei held the waist of scenery with one hand, but the other hand had already slipped into the clothes of scenery unconsciously. Yan Fei did not want to do anything. Her hand stopped swimming and asked the scenery calmly, "in the future We will do something more intimate than kissing and touching. Is the scenery acceptable? " Yan Fei is letting the scenery do ideological construction, so that she will not be afraid in the future. After a long time, she lowered her head and whispered, "can you accept..." "Don''t be afraid..." Yan Fei took out her hand, lowered her head and resisted the forehead of the scenery. Her eyes narrowed slightly and said softly, "I will be very patient until the day when the scenery really grows up." After a long time, she looked at Yan Fei''s eyes and asked a very important question, "then we Is it necessary to prepare some Something? " "What?" "For example Plant a cucumber in front of our house... " After a moment of silence, Yan Fei''s suppressed laughter came from the infirmary. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1551 "You don''t want to laugh, this problem is very important." "This question..." Yan Fei gently scraped across the tip of scenery''s nose. She said with a smile, "the scenery will be known when it comes." Scenery doesn''t like Yan Fei''s mysterious answer, but if Yan Fei doesn''t say it, she can''t help it. Just in Yan Fei''s kiss, her body becomes soft and her mind becomes dizzy. She doesn''t remember what she wants to ask. Although the scenery by the excuse of physical discomfort, still under the cover of the doctor in the infirmary, escaped a day of class, but the canteen to dinner, she still want to eat. Yan Fei is a fan of thousands of people in Shuhuo high school. No matter in students or teachers, her popularity is not low. After all, she is beautiful and has a good temper. Who doesn''t like it? But Yan Fei is also a very arrogant person. No matter who she pursues, she laughs at it. Although she is a good person, she has always been a lone ranger. However, today, she and a student walked into the canteen together and ate together??? If the student was not a girl, would people doubt what they had? No, they should suspect Song Ye happens to be standing not far away with his meal. After eating, he sighs, "the relationship between girls really comes too fast, but thanks to the charm of my little cousin, she can take down the beautiful doctor who comes alone." "Is it?" Behind him, a man''s voice suddenly rings out. Song Ye turns around and sees Yan CE. He is scared and breaks his courage, "Yan, Yan, Yan''s teacher..." It''s over. Yan CE won''t hear all the words he just made fun of his sister, right? Yan CE doesn''t look at Song ye in a panic. He looks at the scenery and Yan Fei sitting in the corner. At this time, Yan feizheng is holding his chin with one hand and watching the scenery eating tenderly. It is not difficult to see the gentle expression on Yan Fei''s face. However, it is very rare for Yan Fei to look at a person like he is full of eyes now. Is it true or false Even Yan CE does not know, Yan Fei this person, if she does not want, then others will never know what she thinks. Seems to be aware of the line of sight, there Yan Fei slightly side head, toward Yan CE looked over, she slightly smile, and it is no different from usual. Yan CE suddenly narrowed his eyes and turned away. After dinner, it was time for self-study in the evening. Yan Fei had to go to the classroom for self-study. Yan Fei was already at the end of work. To her surprise, she saw Yan Fei standing at the gate of the teaching building waiting for her. Now it''s time for the students to go out of the teaching building to the dormitory. The scenery is not too obvious. Instead, they go to the hands of Lala Yanfei, who is in a proper way. "How are you here?" "Wait for you." Simple two words, unexpected provocative chord. Scenery and efforts to suppress their smile, she coughed and said: "you can go back first, do not wait for me." "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to go a little more with the scenery." It was the place for self-study in the next night. Naturally, the students rushed to the dormitory. It didn''t take long for Yan Fei and scenery to be left around. Yan Fei held the hand of scenery and said, "I''ll take you back to the dormitory building." "Good." Scenery naturally won''t refuse. In fact, she also wants to have more contact time with Yan Fei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1552 However, the teaching building is not far away from the female dormitory building, just a short distance of six or seven minutes. Scenery looking at the brightly lit dormitory building, the first time I feel that I don''t want to see it when I study at night. Yan Fei looked at her wrinkled face and laughed, "it''s cold at night. Don''t kick the quilt when you sleep." "I sleep very well..." The scenery can''t help saying a word, and then see no one around, bravely hugged her waist, and then jokingly said: "it feels like we are stealing a love..." "So the scenery is exciting?" "There are some..." The scenery didn''t get excited for a long time, and sighed, "but I still want us to be honest and upright together." "This day won''t be far away." Yan Fei stroked the top of the scenery and stroked her back along with her long hair. Yan Fei gently said, "don''t worry about the scenery. Everything should come slowly." Yeah, take your time. Fengguang thinks of her parents and Yan Fei''s parents. It is very difficult to persuade one party to agree, let alone the elders of two families? Fengguang realizes that she thinks long-term about the problem. Now she has just been with Yan Fei, and she has not tasted much sweetness in love. She reminds herself of such a difficult problem and shakes her head. She lets herself put aside the problem temporarily and increases her strength to hold Yan Fei. "Yan Fei..." "Well?" Yan Fei light should, and bow his head to kiss the lip corner of scenery, "how?" "I feel lucky It''s nice to be liked by you. " "But I feel like I''m the lucky one." Yan Fei''s tone suddenly changed a lot, "the scenery can like me like this..." "So you Oh Scenery is not enough, has been blocked lips. A tender and warm kiss. After a long time, the kiss was over. Yan Fei licked the wet lips of the scenery, pointed his belly across the corners of the lips, sighed and said, "I really don''t want to let the scenery leave." Scenery because of her sigh and sensitive sense of danger rose, she did not understand what the danger is, but said with a red face: "I''m going back to the dormitory, we''ll see you tomorrow!" Yan Fei laughed and let her go. The scenery did not run far away, and then ran back. She stood on tiptoe and kissed Yan Fei''s lips, "this is good night kiss Goodbye. " After all, she is really far away. Yan Fei raised his hand and gently stroked the place where the scenery had passed by. Suddenly, he gave out a light smile. On the other side, scenery mood into the dormitory building, in the door of her own dormitory, she saw Zhou Xiaoqing with an obviously unnatural look. The scenery was stunned and then asked, "how are you here?" "I I just want to talk to you... " Zhou Xiaoqing looks dejected. It seems that something bad has happened. The scenery is not sure what the event is. Maybe it was just that she and Yan Fei were in a good mood. She went to open the door and said, "what do you want to say to me? Come in and talk about it Zhou Xiaoqing walked into the beautiful dormitory. She sat down on the chair and said, "I grew up with aunts in the orphanage since I was a child." "Orphanage?" How can she remember that Zhou Xiaoqing didn''t seem to have an orphan? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1553 "Yes, I grew up in an orphanage." Zhou Xiaoqing said: "scenery, you are the Xia family''s eldest lady, so I grew up in the orphanage, will feel strange and normal." It''s not because of this that scenery feels strange, but she is too lazy to refute, just said: "you continue to say." Zhou Xiaoqing took a deep breath and then said, "I always feel like an orphan But today, the director of the orphanage called me and she told me In fact, over the years, the people who donated money to the orphanage are my parents. " "Your parents..." The scenery is also unexpected. If Zhou Xiaoqing has parents, how can she be sent to the orphanage? Zhou Xiaoqing laughed sarcastically, "scenery, you also feel strange, right? I have parents, how can I be sent to the orphanage, but what is the reason, the Dean does not know, she will tell me this news today, it is only because she is getting worse and worse, she does not want to hide it from me, but I asked the dean who my parents were, and she didn''t know Zhou Xiaoqing was sent to the door of the orphanage one winter. It was the dean who found her and brought her up. The Dean never saw the person who sent money behind her. Zhou Xiaoqing just thought that maybe because she was a girl, she was born in a family that values boys more than girls. For her parents behind her, she has no feelings. It can be said that even if her parents appear in front of her, she will only treat her as a stranger. No one is born to be the virgin. How can she accept those who abandon her without any resentment? Fengjing didn''t know how to comment. She chose to drink awkwardly and continue to be a qualified audience. Zhou Xiaoqing said: "scenery, your parents must love you very much?" "How are you..." Fengjing thinks of her parents. Her father is a wealthy old stubborn, and her mother is a beautiful strong woman. The couple have been spending little time together. Half of the time they are talking about business cooperation, and the remaining half is when they appear at the meeting as business rivals. Although the couple''s mode of getting along with each other is some wonderful, there is no denying that they are It''s really good to treat the scenery. It is not too much to say that the scenery is raised as a princess. Zhou Xiaoqing''s look was much lower, "scenery..." "Well?" "I just saw..." Scenery carelessly put down the cup, "see what?" "I saw you kissing doctor Yan..." Scenery body a stiff, then surprised to stand up, vigilant looking at Zhou Xiaoqing no language. Zhou Xiaoqing also noticed the vigilance of the scenery. She also stood up and said, "don''t worry, I won''t go out and talk nonsense, and I won''t discriminate against homosexuality..." "What do you want to say?" "I just want to tell you..." Zhou Xiaoqing frowned, "if you can, you can have a better relationship. It will be very difficult for you and doctor Yan..." Scenery did not relax, she said: "these do not bother you, since I choose who, will do well to bear the corresponding results." Zhou Xiaoqing suddenly said: "scenery, you are so brave If only I could be like you... " "Like me?" I don''t understand the scenery. Do you like women like her? Zhou Xiaoqing''s lovely face is full of sadness that others can''t understand. She looks up at the scenery and says clearly, word by word: "if I could be like you, I could be so brave as to express my love And if only the people I like can accept me Wait What''s going on? The scenery is dazzled by Zhou Xiaoqing''s straight eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1554 What Zhou Xiaoqing said It must not be what she thought. In the heart of the scenery, she felt a kind of uncontrollable panic. She was able to act at will with God''s perspective, but now it seems that her God''s perspective is going to be out of control. "Who do you like That''s your business... " "You don''t have to tell me. I don''t think I can give you any suggestions," he said with a smile Zhou Xiaoqing lowered her head again. She looked dim and said, "in fact, I also feel that I have no hope. After all There is such a big gap between me and his identity... " Scenery didn''t dare to ask whether the TA was a man or a woman. In short, she felt very bad now. There was nothing more important than seeing off the guests. "Let''s talk about it today. I want to have a rest." "OK..." Zhou Xiaoqing walked to the door and looked back and said, "scenery, can I come to chat with you in the future?" No! The scenery laughs reluctantly, "I don''t think I''m a good chat object either..." This refusal is obvious enough. I don''t know whether Zhou Xiaoqing understood the words of scenery. She just nodded and said, "so the scenery doesn''t seem to have any friends. I don''t have any friends. If the scenery has anything to say, you can come to me." "Wait..." Scenery helplessly watched Zhou Xiaoqing walk out of the room, her headache on the forehead, never so headache. Maybe It''s just that she thinks too much. The scenery comforts itself so well that it is a good sleep. In the next few days, the scenery was very uneasy. Fortunately, she waited for a period of time, and she did not hear any bad news about her and Yan Fei from the school. It can be seen that Zhou Xiaoqing was indeed trustworthy and didn''t tell the story about her and Yan Fei, which finally let the scenery breathe a sigh of relief. After that strange conversation, the scenery can be said that she did not want to see Zhou Xiaoqing. Once she saw Zhou Xiaoqing, she had to find ways to walk around. She was afraid that Zhou Xiaoqing would pull her to talk again, and she would not be hurt. Generally speaking, Shuhuo high school only takes a month off, but it takes half a day off every Saturday and Sunday. Although you can''t leave school, it''s better than staying in the classroom. The scenery had already planned to go to the clinic to find Yan Fei. However, song ye, who climbed in from the window, upset his plan. Seeing song ye, she didn''t have a good face. "What are you doing here?" "Little cousin! Let me borrow your computer As soon as song Ye landed, he went straight to the computer on his desk. He turned it on and without hesitation opened the live broadcast website. While he opened the live broadcast window of the king without crown, he said, "ah, hasn''t your majesty started broadcasting yet?" The scenery sees him so fiery appearance to know that he is to see the king of no crown live broadcast, she curled her lips, "people have not broadcast, you can go." "No In the past, your Majesty would live from this spot... " Song Ye takes the banana 10plus just sent from the Internet. He sends a voice to the group and asks, "why doesn''t your majesty live broadcast today?" "Your Majesty seems to be less and less likely to appear recently," replied the No. 1 manager in the group "Yes, your majesty used to have a bubble in the group once in a while, but now he is completely missing." This is the voice of management two. Song Ye is annoyed by the voice swipe one by one. He simply opens a group of voice calls. A group of people simply start chatting, "what''s the matter with your majesty?" "No way I don''t think he''s in love? " "This one is more impossible to be good!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1555 All of them chatted with each other in a few words. There were men and women. In a word, they were all selfless. The scenery is twitching a corner of the mouth. Does song ye forget that this is her room!? Song Ye points to open the live broadcasting room for his son and love. He says discontentedly, "at the weekend, there are so many people watching the live broadcast. If it were not for our Majesty''s failure to broadcast, how could millions of viewers be watching the broadcast?" It''s a good saying that peers are enemies. Maybe the king of no crown thinks that Qizi and love are nothing, but the fans of both sides will have to fight once they meet. Despite the huge difference in the number of fans between the two sides, there is still iron powder between the opener and love. Song Ye just takes a look at the number of onlookers and closes the website. However, the scenery sees a barrage and shouts, "wait a minute!" Song Ye stops to press the mouse hand, puzzled to ask: "little cousin, what''s the matter? You''re not interested in this opener and love, are you? " "Shut up." Fengguang punches him in the past and successfully makes song ye shut his mouth. It turns out that the bullet screen seen by the scenery is a problem. One of the audience asked: boss, did you not live broadcast for so many days because last time you played trumpet, was it abused by the mage opposite you? Just this sentence, let scenery think of the last time she played truant. Obviously, it''s just a bullet screen. In so many bullet screens, it''s not very impressive at all. Maybe the opener and love are not seen. However, they don''t answer when they see them, and they don''t know whether they are watching the fun or not. They all copy this sentence. It''s hard to pretend that they don''t see them. He said: "I underestimated the enemy last time. I didn''t expect that the opposite side would use such a dark move. If I lose, I will lose. There is nothing to say. But I am sure that the mage on the opposite side must have changed people to play with. Otherwise, I can be crippled by my hands for one knife a second in the early stage. How could it become so fierce in the later stage?" It turns out that the soldier named screw and love that day is really the trumpet of driver and love. Scenery biting teeth beat the table, "he dare to say that my hand is disabled!" Fengjing has a common fault that most people have, that is, they can''t recognize the reality. In fact, it''s not accurate to say so, because Fengguang knows that her hand is disabled, and she can also scold her own hand injury, but this does not mean that she can accept others saying that her hand is disabled! When people chatting with each other heard the roar, they could not help but quieted down. Song Ye whispered, "well, my little cousin is angry again. I think she wants to brush money again. The anchor behind the driver and love will be ranked first in the list of local tyrants." Song Ye is really aware of the scenery. The scenery has already landed on his account and is ready to recharge. But suddenly, a cheering voice comes from Song Ye''s mobile phone, "Your Majesty has started broadcasting!" "Ah! Your majesty is on the air Song Ye suddenly has the courage of bear heart leopard. He pushes aside the scenery and opens the live broadcast room of the king without crown. Sure enough, the familiar and good-looking hands of the king without crown appear on the screen. Fengjing is about to slap him in the face and scold song Ye whether he is tired of living. He hears a simple voice like the wind. "Today''s live broadcast, I want to have a 1v1 discussion with the anchor who called Qizi and love. I don''t know whether the opener and love can be accepted?" The bullet screen immediately burst into a pot, without the king of no crown to go to the opener and the live broadcast room of love, one after another of the bullet screen brush to the opener and love there, he can easily see. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1556 Of course, the opener and love can meet the challenge. On the one hand, he has long wanted to make a difference with the king without a crown. Secondly, people have written a letter of war. If he doesn''t accept it, it will prove that he thinks he is inferior to others? "Battle of the king" two major game anchor war, this news spread all of a sudden in the e-sports circle, not only attracted all the audience of zero distance this website, but also the fans of other live websites. So many viewers, who don''t know the truth, just think it''s the beginning of the world game of "battle of the king". Song Ye sits in front of the computer attentively and sighs, "I didn''t expect that your majesty will take the initiative to go to war one day." After all, the king of no crown is a famous bad station. Even if other anchors or other audiences want to scold and pick things up, he also laughs it off. Everyone says his temper is so good that no one would expect that he will take the initiative to pick things up. The scenery stares at the lower right corner of the screen, only there is a corner of the king without crown. She still can''t see his face, but can only hear his voice. She can''t help but sit down quietly like song ye, inexplicably feeling a little delicate. In the competition of 1v1, two people use the same hero. Without the influence of other factors, the pure skill of fighting can make others have nothing to say. In the first game, he chose the hero he loved and the best one to use. However, he lost to the king without crown who also used soldiers. In the second game, the king without crown chose to use assassin, and won the driver and love. Some people said that there was no need to compare the third game, but the driver and love insisted on comparing the three games, and the result was still the same as the last two In the same way, the opener and love lost 0:3 to the king without a crown, which can be said to be a fiasco. Of course, it can also be said that there are no unexpected results. When the audience brushes the barrage brush fiercely, the king without the crown seems to smile, he said: "you still need more practice, at least in my eyes, you are not qualified to say that other people have hand injuries." The face of the driver and love is not very good-looking, he turned off the live broadcast, it seems that he has just adjusted his mentality, this time it will take a longer time to adjust his mentality. "Your Majesty is so handsome!" Song Ye sends out a pure little fan''s cry. The scenery is quiet. At this time, many people brush the barrage and ask, "Your Majesty, how come you haven''t been broadcast live recently?" "I need time..." The man chuckled, "with my girlfriend." A simple word, and let all the people excited. If it is said that when the king of no crown wins the opener and love, it will be no different this time that they stand on the pot and dance. The website server can''t stand all the messages sent by everyone. The screen is black and the webpage crashes. Song ye murmured: "Your Majesty is in love..." His mood at this time, is no different from saying that I like love beans actually ran with another person! Scenery can''t stand song Ye''s battered appearance. She curls her lips and says, "isn''t it love? What''s so strange about such a normal thing? He''s not a monk. Of course he talks about love. " "Little cousin You don''t understand... " Song Ye lies on the table, whining, "Your Majesty is in love, so his chances of live broadcasting will be less and less." Neuropathy, this is the scenery to song Ye''s appraisal. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1557 Because the king of no crown fell in love, how lively the Internet scenery, but no interest to manage, in and Yan Fei secretly fall in love, she ushered in the first month off. People in love want to separate, of course, they will not give up. The scenery depends on the infirmary. She lies on Yan Fei''s body and frowns and says, "I want to take you home with me." "The scenery can''t be moved." Yan Fei was lying on the bed with the scenery lying on her body. She patted the scenery on her back and gently said, "I am reluctant to part with the scenery, but it''s just two days apart. Two days later, we can meet again." "It''s like three years after a day''s absence, so I''m not going to be separated from you for six years?" The scenery is more lazy lying on the stomach and does not want to move. Yan Fei was laughed by the conversion unit of scenery. She touched the back of the scenery and said, "the others have already left school. If the scenery doesn''t go, your driver will call again." "Let him wait a little longer..." The scenery was sad. Before, she only wanted to have a holiday. Now it''s time to have a holiday, and she feels unhappy again. Yan Fei turned over and pressed the scenery under her body. She pulled aside the bangs of scenery and dropped a kiss on her forehead. "It won''t be long before we will meet again." The scenery is dissatisfied with the Du mouth, Yan Fei then kiss up, a soft and gentle kiss, full of a soft and tender kiss, scenery has long been used to Yan Fei''s kiss, she took the initiative to open her lips, to meet Yan Fei''s better attack, slowly, she felt Yan Fei''s hand sliding into her skirt along her thigh, bit by bit exploring there. The scenery opened her eyes, but Yan Fei still did not end the kiss. She was a medical student. She could easily find out the weakest and most difficult part of Fengguang''s body. She also knew what to do to make people happy. Finally, Yan Fei opened the lips of the scenery, but the scenery immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth and didn''t let himself make a sound. Yan Fei untied a button of the school uniform of the scenery and better kisses the side of the neck of the scenery. She bit and laughed, "this is a gift before parting. I hope the scenery will like it." The scenery blushed and couldn''t say a word. Yan Fei knew that the stimulation was too big for the scenery, but she wanted to do it a long time ago, and I want to do something more excessive than this. Time seems to have passed for a long time. Yan Fei took out her wet fingers and licked them with the tip of her tongue in front of the scenery. Finally, she looked at the face of the fire cloud and said with a smile: "I also like the sweet scenery." The scenery is good at covering his face and dare not look at her. Yan Fei sat up with her in her arms, helped her tidy up her clothes, and whispered in her ear, "this is something that only I can do for scenery, right?" "Well..." The scenery nodded a little. Yan feiqing raised the jaw of the scenery and watched her for a long time. Until she was more embarrassed, she put a kiss on the scenery''s lips and whispered, "so there''s nothing to be shy about..." Can see her because of herself, the body has a great happiness, Yan Fei will also have a strong sense of satisfaction, this is she has never experienced before. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1558 Before parting, Yan Fei gave the scenery such a big stimulation. Even when the scenery returned home, she could not help thinking about what happened in the infirmary that day. Then, she was blushing, and she wanted to scold in secret. That man was really a good schemer. Even if she was not around her, the scenery could not help thinking about her all the time. The scenery holds the pillow to lie on the bed, and sighs deeply, as expected is the worst enemy of men and women in love. "Scenery, are you ready?" Outside the door came the voice of the Xia Dynasty. As soon as she sat up from the bed, she remembered that she was going to a party with her father today. She yelled quickly and quickly changed her clothes to make up. Twenty minutes later, as soon as she opened the door, she saw her father''s impatient face. The scenery hummed, without any embarrassment, "the girl said fast, it took such a long time..." "I know." Xia Dynasty''s expression immediately became a little strange, "and your mother''s virtue." The scenery walked down the stairs, "you know, I wish." Xia Dynasty always can''t blame scenery, he can only admit his life to follow up. Today, we are going to attend a banquet held by the mayor of a city. Local celebrities and entrepreneurs will attend the banquet. Such a banquet is also a good place to talk about business and deal with each other. The reason for bringing the scenery is that the Xia Dynasty knew that Wang CI would surely come, and let the scenery cry freely. Wang Ci, who has not been home for a long time, will return to the Xia family for a period of time. But the banquet was held in Yan''s Hotel, so when the scenery in a group of people saw Yan Fei with exquisite makeup, she was stunned. Obviously, Yan Fei also saw the scenery. She was going to walk towards it with a smile. However, Yan CE took her hand and said something. The scenery couldn''t hear clearly, so she walked over. Yan CE frowned, "don''t you think it''s too close to her?" "I don''t think I''m close enough to her." Yan Fei took out her hand with a smile. Turning around, she held the hand of scenery. She asked in a low voice, "do you miss me?" The scenery looked at Yan CE who was not good at her look. She looked at Yan Fei and nodded, "I miss you." Yan Feiyang raised his lips. The waiter with the wine nearby didn''t move steadily, and his step was crooked. When the red wine on the plate was to be sprinkled on the scenery, Yan Fei moved forward and the wine was sprinkled on her back. "Sorry Miss... " The waiter looked startled. "I didn''t mean to." There are too many people. If he wants to avoid this and that, he will not pay attention to it. "It doesn''t matter." Yan Fei smile magnanimous, she said to the scenery: "accompany me to change clothes, OK?" "Good." The father, who was expecting her to take her mother home, left without hesitation. Yan Qijing stood speechless. A woman''s voice came from his side, "it''s good to be young." "Mother..." Yan CE looked at the woman who did not know when she came and called. The woman didn''t look at him. She just laughed again, "but But it''s so unexpected. Even though it''s unexpected, the result is always right. " Yan CE lowered his eyes. On the other side, Yan Fei took the scenery into a room on the second floor. She kissed the scenery and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom and I''ll come out soon." The scenery nods, said "good", Yan Fei this just entered the bathroom. Scenery has never thought of meeting Yan Fei here. Now she wants to come. She seems to have never understood Yan Fei''s family background. Is she too careless? Sitting on the sofa, she thought that her girlfriend was too incompetent. She was reflecting on herself when she heard Yan Fei''s voice coming from the bathroom, "scenery, I forgot to take my clothes. There are my clothes in the wardrobe. Please help me to take them." "You wait." Fengguang gets up to open the wardrobe, which makes her feel a bit stunned. There are no other reasons. There are all white shirts in it. She only knows that Yan Fei always likes to wear simple and elegant clothes, but she has no idea that she still prefers white shirts. Fengguang takes a dress and appreciates it carefully. When she sees the sleeve, she is stunned. Yan Fei heard the knock on the door, she opened the door a crack, was about to smile and jokingly asked the scenery whether to come in to take a bath, a cold clothes were not polite to her arms. "Yan Fei, the king without a crown, or should I call you your majesty like other people Yan Fei was silent for a moment, "can I close the door now?" "If you dare to close the door, try it!" The increased volume of scenery proves that she is in a bad mood. Well Yan Fei dare not close the door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1559 At this time, the scenery was very angry, and found that Yan Fei was the king without crown, which was totally unexpected to her. She found this fact without any precaution, which had a great impact on her. The live broadcast of the king without a crown never shows his face, but his exposed hands, the cufflinks on his white shirt, are printed with the pattern of stars all over the sky. Indeed, it can be said that other people will use the same Cufflinks as the king without crown, but for the king without a crown, the scenery has already become suspicious. At first, she thought too much, even felt narcissistic. How could Yan Fei be the king without a crown? But the king without the crown appears just right every time. Now I think of it, he will unexpectedly declare war on the opener and love, but it is also because she is dissatisfied with the opener and love. Later, some people asked why the king of the uncrowned didn''t broadcast the live broadcast for so long. His answer was the familiar tone when he wanted to accompany his girlfriend The scenery only thought of Yan Fei in such a moment, and it was only for a moment. Until today, she found Yan Fei''s shirt with star pattern cufflinks. She would not believe that it was just a coincidence. But Yan Fei''s present performance, has confirmed her suspicion very well. Yan Fei sighed. He said in a consultative tone, "can you let me put on my clothes first?" "Everyone is a woman. Are you afraid that I will see you?" Then she opened the door of the bathroom Yan Fei pauses for a moment, "my chest Isn''t it here? " "No!" The scenery is flat to the touch of her hands, not her illusion. She almost can''t believe her heartache and says: "before tomorrow, it''s still rough here It''s the place I admire most... " Yan Fei didn''t understand what was so sad about it. She took the bra on one side and said, "if the scenery wears this, it will become very big." "What do you mean..." "This bra has a gathering effect." Yan Fei blinked again, some innocent, "I thought girls would do this." There are a lot of these bras on the market now. Although there is such a large gathering effect, there are few, but not none. With a little makeup effect, it is easy to create the illusion of turbulent waves. After a quiet moment, the scenery covered her head with pain, "I''m a girl, I''m really sorry..." She''s dragging the girl back. She''s guilty. "It doesn''t matter. Now I''ll tell the scenery." Yan Fei holds the hand of the scenery again, and his smiling appearance gives people the greatest comfort. Scenery just opened her eyes, looking at Yan Fei''s thigh above the waist below the place is again a daze, after a long time, she Zheng Zheng pointed to the place and asked: "what is this?" "Yin [bi -] (silencing) ah, haven''t you learned about scenery creatures?" Yan Fei tilts his head and smiles. He looks pure and harmless. Finally, she drew back her hand, covered her bloody nose, and yelled, "you''re a man!" Yan Fei''s eyes suddenly become dim, she Maybe it''s time to use him and say in a lonely voice, "I know scenery doesn''t like men But I can always be a woman for the sake of scenery. Don''t dislike me, OK www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1560 Yan Fei''s low voice is very sympathetic. Scenery lost the ability of thinking for a moment. After a while, she heard her voice full of incomprehensible, "who told you I don''t like men?" "Because scenery doesn''t like xiaoce, but likes me." Yan Fei held the hand of the scenery, with a pitiful tone, "even if I am a man The scenery won''t dislike me, will it He is very uncertain tone, inexplicably can make people have an illusion that he will soon be broken like glass. The scenery stopped and sighed deeply and said helplessly, "I like you not because you have sex, but because you are you." Yes, what she likes has always been Yan Fei. From the very beginning, Yan Fei gave her a feeling of eager to get close to him. She also had trouble with how she could like a woman. But in the end, her reason gave in to her heart. She liked Yan Fei, so she wanted to stay with him. It was never because Yan Fei was just a woman It''s just women. After hearing the words of scenery, Yan Fei suddenly pulled her into his arms. His head was buried in her neck, deeply smelling her unique flavor. Then, he said happily: "scenery will not despise me That''s good. " Yan Fei was still naked, and he didn''t wear a dress. He held the scenery in his arms. He didn''t know where to put his hands. She said uneasily, "can you put on your clothes first..." We''ll talk again. " "Is the scenery shy?" Yan Fei looked down at her again, and the smile on the corner of his lips, when he was not wearing clothes, seemed to be some evil. Scenery face red, do not want to let him so see through himself, she pretended to be angry and said: "let you wear clothes, you wear! Where is all this nonsense? " Yan Fei gently pursed her lips again. She looked aggrieved. Instead of looking at his deceptive face, she pushed him away, came out of his arms, and walked outside the door, "I''ll give you a minute to get dressed and come out Dress me in men''s clothes With the last word, she closed the door heavily. She sat back on the sofa, quietly digesting the fact that her girlfriend had become a boyfriend, and soon the dressed man came out. Yan Fei''s long hair is slightly wet. Since he knew that he was a man, his male and female face was a little more evil. However, without makeup, this face was more handsome than usual. His white shirt and black trousers were clean, simple and elegant. In addition to looking at the scenery, now he has been associated with He is quite different when seen by others. The first time the scenery saw such Yan Fei, she couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Now she really realized that he was a man. Yan Fei had already gone to sit on the sofa and hugged the scenery. He held the scenery in his lap and pressed her tightly in his arms. He said uneasily, "if the scenery doesn''t like me like this I can change back to women''s clothes. " "Don''t talk to me about women''s clothes any more!" What''s the matter with you "Don''t get excited about the scenery..." "How can I not be excited?" My girlfriend has become a boyfriend. It''s a big deal, OK!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1561 Yan Fei probably knew that the scenery was greatly stimulated. He coughed, which made him feel uncomfortable and said: "actually, it''s not my intention to wear women''s clothes..." "Tell me exactly how you dress like a woman." "Good, good I said Yan Fei patted the back of the scenery to make her calm. Then, he said slowly: "scenery also knows that I am not only a school doctor, but also a part-time fashion designer." "So what?" "But fashion designers can''t find the right person to try them on. This is a headache." The expression of scenery immediately becomes very delicate, "so you try it on yourself?" "Not bad..." Yan Fei in the scenery of this sharp eyes, can only be forced to admit. The scenery said without expression: "then you try the first time, there is a second time Finally, I found out I was addicted. " "Well..." Scenery immediately straddled Yan Fei, pinched his neck and said angrily, "I thought I had become a homosexual, and I was thinking about how to tell my parents that I was out of the cabinet, but you told me you were a man! I''m still heterosexual Scenery these days is really not good, one side is enjoying the sweetness of falling in love with Yan Fei, on the other hand, he is worrying about how to let his parents agree that she is with a woman. It''s just like this. It''s a double heaven! Yan Fei didn''t resist. Because of the scenery, the scenery didn''t use much strength. She didn''t give up. Instead, Yan Fei felt the back of the scenery and gently said, "it doesn''t matter if the scenery is angry and scolds me. As long as the scenery doesn''t leave me..." His tone was gentle, as if to say that even if the scenery wants to stab him with a knife, as long as she does not leave, he can accept it. The scenery suddenly didn''t give up, but she didn''t want to let him go and bit his chin. She said angrily, "Yan Fei, if I find you cheat me again I just "What is the scenery?" "I''ll bite you!" She bluntly said a sentence, in fact, how can she be willing to bite it? Yan Fei is contentedly holding her, "good, I give scenery bite." The scenery was held in his arms, and her mood was a little delicate. She asked, "you entered Shuhuo high school Did you enter as a woman? " "Well..." As soon as she heard his evasive words, the scenery knew that it was certain. She raised her head and asked, "how could Shuhuo high school not find you a man?" "Don''t forget the scenery. I have a little strategy on it." Yan Fei can use the identity of a girl to enter Shuhuo high school, and has not been found for so many years. One is that Yan CE plays a cover; the other is that Yan Fei disguises as a woman. He will not show any flaws. Unless he is willing, others will never find out his real identity. Even the scenery will find him a man, but also because he is willing to be close to the scenery She brought back her room. The scenery is to accept this answer, she is not angry to ask: "what about the king without a crown, how do you explain it?" "This thing It was an accident. " Yan Fei sighed and said, "I like designing clothes, but my mother didn''t agree. The salary of the school doctor is far from enough for my expenses on fashion design. Later I heard about the live broadcast... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1562 It''s hard to beat a hero for a penny. Yan Fei didn''t want to take the road of live broadcast at the beginning. It was an accident as he said. When he was looking for new inspiration materials on the Internet, he accidentally entered the live broadcast website of zero distance. At that time, he just casually went into a popular live broadcasting room to have a look. As a result, he saw many people brushing gifts without money. He also recalled the news he had seen. How many people were wandering around in order to brush presents for their favorite anchor At that time, Yan Fei suddenly realized that a small studio would be so charming. Unfortunately, what he ordered was another live game room, so Yan Fei thought that he was good at playing the game. Even if it was a game that he had not been exposed to before, with his physical coordination ability and brain reaction ability, he would soon be able to use it. Therefore, Yan Fei chose one of the most popular games for live broadcast at that time, which was "King''s" War. His live broadcast is not like other anchors. After all, he is not an ordinary person. He is the eldest young master of the Yan family. Being seen by his mother, he will cause a great stir. It is precisely because he does not show his face that he becomes more mysterious. In addition, his voice and hands suck powder very much, he took a very short time to get angry. This red momentum is out of control Finally, I will be the first place in the live broadcast room. After listening to the reason, the scenery can''t help but ask him, "did you know that I was the one who painted the list of local tyrants for the driver and love?" "I knew it by accident." Yan Fei bowed his head and kissed her lips and said, "remember when we first met, you were drunk. Was it something I sent you back?" "Well Remember. " At that time, he left a glass of milk for her to sober up. Yan Fei said: "at that time, your computer was not turned off. What you opened was the live web page. I saw your user name." Fengjing remembers that at that time, before she went to find Yan CE, she did watch the house dance for a while. Later, she did not log out of the login. A user name of "puppy love to improve emotional intelligence" was hung on the top right corner of the website. Fengguang didn''t expect that this guy had known his identity so early, but she did not know his identity until now. She clenched her teeth, "so that time I took song ye to play games with me. When he was looking for someone to play with in the group, you took the initiative to come and play with us?" "Not bad." Yan Fei touched his nose with a guilty heart. "After all, I''m also a little curious. Why do the Tu Hao girls in the red storm forum prefer the game" alliance of kings " "You are the Tu Hao girl!" Scenery a pillow smashed in the past, was caught by Yan Fei, she said without any good temper: "so you deliberately want to mock me?" "No, didn''t I try very hard to help you turn it over?" Hard work? I''m sorry, the scenery didn''t see Yan Fei''s efforts at all. Instead, she saw that he took a five kill easily. She was angry with liver pain, and she didn''t want to talk in his arms. Yan Fei patted her back again, "scenery don''t get angry, what do you want to play in the future, I will accompany you to play." "You said The League of Kings is a game for people with Disabilities... " She still remembers that. "With my daughter-in-law, it doesn''t matter if I become disabled." How shameless he is! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1563 The scenery sat up straight again, staring at him all the time. Yan Fei was generous to be seen by the scenery. He also took the initiative to close his face and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with the scenery?" "You have so many fans There are so many fans. Have you ever made a meal? " This is an important question. Yan Fei was frowned by her rude words. He asked with a smile, "is scenery my powder?" "No She shook her head honestly, thinking that at the beginning, she only wanted to fix the king without a crown. He sighed sadly, "then I don''t have a chance to do it." The scenery turned red. She said that she felt nothing. As soon as she said it from his mouth, she couldn''t help but blush. She was not as good as him when it came to teasing. But scenery does not admit defeat, she snorted, put on a generous appearance and said: "even if you want to go to the grass powder, I will not have any opinion, anyway, you have so many fans, randomly pick out one or two, maybe it is better than me, character is better than me." "Indeed, if you pick one or two randomly, they may be more beautiful than scenery, and their character is better than scenery." Yan Fei held the hand of scenery with a smile and let her hand touch the place where he was clamoring to do something through her pants. As soon as the scenery met, she was shy to take back her hand. However, he held her hand. Instead, he slightly lowered his head and stuck it to her ear. Slowly and gently, he said, "the seeds here are all stored for the scenery How can it be wasted on other people? " "Yan Fei!" The scenery rose red face, "you are shameless!" Yan Fei laughed happily, "not shameless, how can you let the scenery like me?" The scenery was held by him and fell on the sofa. She just wanted to say that you don''t want to face, but she heard him pressing on his body, and the voice of praying in his ear, "scenery help me All right? " Scenery she I can''t say these two words well. The final result, of course, is to use her hand acid in exchange for Yan Fei''s physical and mental comfort. Yan Fei lies on the scenery with a satisfied face, and does not want to move. Looking at the scenery, she feels that even the hands wiped by the paper towel are still sticky. She embraces Yan Fei''s waist like he did to her, gently patting his back, which makes the atmosphere It''s quiet and comfortable. As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt a kiss falling on her lips. Instead of opening her eyes, she opened her lips directly and enjoyed the kiss better. However, time passed quickly in their solitude. When the clock pointed to 10 o''clock, the scenery had to follow her parents who had been looking for her for a long time in the hall. She looked back step by step and looked forward to the man standing on the second floor who was also looking at her. Yan Fei said that he could not appear in the crowd without wearing female clothes, so he could only stand in the distance and watch the scenery with the same kind of eyes Leave. When the banquet is over, all the people are gone, and Yan Fei is still standing in the same place. Yan CE did not know when to come over, frown said: "you put on men''s clothes." "Yes, I''m in men''s clothes." The tenderness in Yan Fei''s eyes has disappeared at the moment. He looks at Yan CE and smiles, but there is no trace of warmth in his smile eyes. However, his voice is still gentle, "do you want to make a report?" Yan CE was silent for a moment, "am I such a person in your eyes?" "You are in my eyes It''s just a dog she keeps. " Yan Fei raised his lips and chuckled, "or a loyal dog, but it''s good. It''s my brother after all. If he''s as ordinary as others, it''s too boring." Yan cezhui''s hand on the side of his body clenched into a fist. After a moment, he loosened his fist again and said calmly, "summer scenery likes you." "Isn''t that obvious?" "You treat her..." Yan CE stopped and asked, "it''s not true, is it?" "Guess." Yan Fei picks eyebrows. At this moment, he has a charming charm. "You know, if you really like her, you will..." "Don''t be nervous." Yan Fei turned around, left a smile on the corner of his lips, "I and scenery will live a hundred years." "If..." "If there is betrayal, I will kill you first." Yan Fei''s last voice disappeared in the corridor with his back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1564 For the fact that a girlfriend becomes a boyfriend Scenery accepted very calmly, in fact, this let her give up the plan to plant another cucumber, she told herself, this is a good thing. Although it is a good thing, but now Yan Fei only needs to touch her, she will be more than before The heart rate is accelerating, maybe it is the psychological effect, she inexplicably feels that Yan Fei''s male charm is greater. Even though he''s still wearing women''s clothes. In the infirmary, Yan Fei was holding the scenery. He squinted and seemed to enjoy the feeling of holding her. She sighed deeply. Although she had been held by him since she entered the clinic, she had never moved again. Although she had been separated for a Sunday, it was a long time for someone in love. However, seeing Yan Fei''s performance, the scenery was in a trance and thought that he had been away for ten years, which made him hold himself and refuse to let go Yes. However, for those who like it, scenery is a very easy-going person, not only very easy-going, but also very tolerant. Since Yan Fei likes to hold her, she can let him hold her. Time seems to be in the past for a long time, Yan Fei lowered his head and rubbed against the neck of the scenery. He breathed out a breath and said comfortably, "does the scenery miss me?" "Not really." The scenery is expressionless. Yan Fei was not sad. Instead, he continued to smile and say, "I really want to enjoy the scenery If I didn''t want to see the scenery today, I couldn''t make it all day. " He said but the truth, if not have scruples, he would have broken into the summer mansion at night. The scenery finally embraces him, which can be regarded as an expression of his own feelings. Yan Fei seems to be finally willing to let the scenery leave his arms, but he still did not release her hand, he took the scenery to a cabinet, and then he opened the cabinet, which was not medicine, but a variety of dresses. He asked for credit and said: "Fengguang, these skirts are all designed for you." In the past, the scenery is full of beautiful skirts. You can feel dazzled at a glance. There are lovely and lively ones, but there are elegant ones, but there is no sense of sex Well, despite the lack of such a category, she was surprised. "So many clothes How long have you been designing? " "From the first day I met the scenery, I had already started to prepare." Yan Fei gently smiles, "I don''t know why, there are hundreds of kinds in my mind There are thousands of inspirations. I feel that every inspiration on the scenery will be amazing. Therefore, I can''t give up one of them. Finally, the clothes will be more and more. " Yan Fei thinks that he is a perfectionist. Even if he designs clothes and can be qualified to wear, he only thinks that he is only himself. After all, his clothes are designed by people with perfect golden proportion. Although the scenery is good, she is only 1.6 meters, which is definitely not perfect in the eyes of professionals. But Yan Fei is such a person who pursues perfection The perfect rules are all collapsed in the scenery. If you want to ask him what is perfect, now he will answer that everything suitable for the scenery is perfect. Well, the scenery suddenly has a recognition, she lost a girlfriend, got a boyfriend, but also can be a fashion stylist''s boyfriend. The scenery frustrated to embrace Yan Fei, she said: "but I seem to be able to give you money, what can''t do for you..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1565 "It doesn''t matter..." Yan Fei hugged her tightly and whispered, "as long as the scenery can accompany me, it will be good." "Don''t worry." The scenery became full of vitality and said: "as long as you don''t cheat, don''t look for a third, I will never leave you!" Yan Fei kisses her with a smile. The relationship between scenery and Yan Fei is very smooth. Although it is still an underground love affair, it is much better than those lovers who quarrel once every two days in three days. However, Yan CE''s look at the scenery makes her more and more nervous. If Yan CE used to be indifferent to the scenery, now he has become so disgusted with the scenery that he has to suspect that Yan CE is actually a elder sister Oh, no, it''s brother Kong. She didn''t dare to tell Yan Fei that she was afraid of destroying their brother''s feelings. As a qualified girlfriend, of course, she should give full consideration to her boyfriend. That night, as soon as the scenery opened the door of her dormitory, she was frightened by a man and a woman sitting in the room. When she calmed down, she looked at Song Ye angrily, "Why are you here?" "From the old place." Song Ye''s old place, of course, refers to the window. He looks at Zhou Xiaoqing, who is sitting on one side, and says, "this classmate Zhou is here to look for you. If my cousin is not here, I''ll open the door by the way." The scenery looks at Zhou Xiaoqing again, and her head is very big. These days, she keeps hiding from Zhou Xiaoqing. As a result, song Ye is a good guy and brings people in directly. However, everyone comes in, and she can''t drive them out with a broom. The good mood that had just been with Yan Fei was gone. The scenery went in and put down his backpack. He said, "Song ye, are you here to play with my computer again?" "Well..." Song Ye is suddenly embarrassed. This is not like the cheeky one he used to be. The scenery thought that the matter has the strange, then squints the eye to ask: "in the end is what matter?" "Little cousin I''m here to borrow money from you. " Song Ye smiles. He is embarrassed. "You''ve run out of pocket money again?" "No It''s my lack of money. " Song ye said with a guilty heart, "so I want to ask my cousin to borrow some more money." "What do you want so much money for?" Don''t think she doesn''t know. Recently, song Ye''s pocket money has been promoted by his mother. There are tens of thousands in a week. Song Ye coughs and says in his eyes, "Qi Fangfang''s mother is going to have an operation I don''t have enough money... " "Qi Fangfang''s mother wants to have an operation. What does it have to do with you..." After a meal of scenery, she changed her strange tone, "do you like Qi Fangfang?" The scenery can''t be believed. It''s the reaction of normal people. As we all know, Qi Fangfang and song ye can''t bear to see each other. When they get together, they will always quarrel. Is it possible that the quarrel will create feelings? Song Ye retorted with a red face, "who, who likes her? I heard that she is going to drop out of school to work. If she leaves, how can I and she win or lose? " He had been betrayed by his uncertain tone. The scenery ha ha laughs twice, "my money only lends the person who tells the truth." Song Ye blushes. He opens his mouth. After a long time, he whispers, "OK I admit, I have a little bit of alignment with Fangfang I just like it a little bit... " Are willing to admit defeat so humbly, where is only a little bit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1566 Fengguang realized that song ye and Qi Fangfang were the main characters of the love story between the rich and the poor. She felt good about aligning with Fangfang, so she took out a card and said, "no password, you can brush as many as you like." "Little cousin! You are a good man Song Ye laughs and takes the card. He turns around and climbs down the pipe skillfully. So at this time, only scenery and Zhou Xiaoqing were left in the room. In the face of Zhou Xiaoqing, the scenery was a little empty and flustered. She coughed and tried to ask: "do you want to find me something?" "Recently, it seems that the relationship between scenery and doctor Yan is getting better and better." Besides eating together, the two of them have spent more and more time in the clinic recently. Scenery secretly said that it was none of your business to have a good relationship with whom, but she still tried to pretend to be polite and said, "what''s the relationship between me and her, you know." Zhou Xiaoqing suddenly sighed. The scenery was numb by her sigh. She said, "what are you doing so melancholy?" "I just envy the scenery..." Zhou Xiaoqing melancholy said: "if I can also be like the scenery, can boldly pursue their favorite people." Scenery shut up and never ask who you like. But Zhou Xiaoqing said, "if only Wen Hao could like me..." Scenery is thinking about what reason to let Zhou Xiaoqing leave. As soon as she heard the name of Wen Hao, she asked, "Wen hao?" "Yes." Zhou Xiaoqing and sad sigh, "I like to hear Hao, scenery do not know?" She''ll know it''s the ghost! No She should have known. Scenery said: "so these days you are so melancholy, all because of Wen Hao things?" "Yes." Zhou Xiaoqing nodded, "every time I see the scenery and doctor Yan''s relationship is so good, I can''t help thinking about myself." Originally Zhou Xiaoqing said from the beginning is Wen Hao, is the scenery, she thought much! No This is better than she wants to be right, the scenery in the heart of a sigh of relief, and associated with Zhou Xiaoqing is not so exclusive, "since you like him, go and tell him." "I thought about it too..." Zhou Xiaoqing lowered her eyes, "but since I suddenly knew my life experience, I couldn''t lift my courage any more..." "What does this have to do with your life experience?" "You say, my own parents don''t like me Will anyone else like me? " The scenery is speechless. According to the development of the original plot, Zhou Xiaoqing is going to fight Wen Hao, but she didn''t expect that because of her parents'' incident, she was greatly shocked, and people became not confident, so that she did not tell Wen Hao now. This should not be the butterfly effect caused by himself. Zhou Xiaoqing''s appearance, at the moment some pitiful, she raised her head and asked: "scenery, do you think I''m very tired?" "No No Scenery afraid of her answer a word, Zhou Xiaoqing will jump off a building to commit suicide. Zhou Xiaoqing smile lonely, "scenery, your parents love you, your family background is very good, people are also very good, there are so many people like you, so I often think, if I can become you..." With this contrast, the scenery suddenly felt that Zhou Xiaoqing was really miserable. She rarely had compassion, saying: "everyone lives in this world is unique, in fact, you are also very good." "No I can''t pursue love as bravely as you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1567 Zhou Xiaoqing all over the body revealed a negative mood, she seems to have completely lost confidence in life. The scenery secret Road, this world''s female Lord will not really go to commit suicide? This can''t work. A world of he can''t become be! Scenery also tried to make his tone more relaxed, "you haven''t expressed your feelings to Wen Hao, how do you know he won''t accept you? At the beginning, Yan Fei and I did not think that he would agree to associate with me, but in the end, we are still together? " So you go and tell Wen Hao! If you don''t succeed twice, he will accept you! Zhou Xiaoqing looked at the scenery again and asked curiously, "you and doctor Yan How did you two get to know each other Well, she''ll be curious. It''s better than weariness. After thinking about the scenery, she still sat down and told the story between herself and Yan Fei. It was a story for others. However, in the scenery, it was not as simple as the story. Even if she mentioned it now, she would feel that fate was really a wonderful thing. Zhou Xiaoqing''s character and scenery are trustworthy. After all, she said that she would not tell about the scenery and Yan Fei, so she really did not tell others about it. However, she missed the scenery and said that Yan Fei was a man. Zhou Xiaoqing was just stunned for a moment, and then asked, "scenery, can you accept a man who loves to wear women''s clothes?" "I like them all. I can''t accept them." Zhou Xiaoqing suddenly felt a lot, "but I don''t know if Wen Hao can accept me If I could be as brave as the scenery, maybe he would like me Scenery can not stand Zhou Xiaoqing always pull things to her, she patted Zhou Xiao on the shoulder and said: "you dare to confess, even if you fail, you will not lose a piece of meat, what''s more, if you fail for the first time, you can go for the second time." "Failed for the first time I can go for a second time... " Zhou Xiaoqing whispered this sentence, suddenly had confidence, "yes, scenery, you are right, I failed for the first time, can also go for the second time!" See Zhou Xiaoqing has become the original lively female host appearance, scenery is almost very heavy sigh a sigh. "Thank you, scenery!" Zhou Xiaoqing stood up full of vitality, "I''ll go to Wen Hao tomorrow to confess. As long as I don''t give up, he will accept me one day." Zhou Xiaoqing happily left, the scenery finally can be clean, I wish the men and women master together quickly, don''t bother her again. As the scenery expected, Zhou Xiaoqing failed in her first confession. Zhou Xiaoqing was only discouraged for a while, and then ran to find the scenery. She wanted to give her advice. However, the scenery didn''t think of it. Since that forced heart to heart talk, Zhou Xiaoqing seemed to regard her as a good friend. No matter what happened, the first thing he thought of looking for was wind Light, scenery now hope that Zhou Xiaoqing can quickly and Wen Hao together, do not harm her again. However, when the scenery pinches her finger to calculate how many times Zhou Xiaoqing confessed, she finds that Yan Fei is gone. Yan Fei is suddenly missing, in this campus, scenery can not find his figure, even the phone can not get through. This is not Yan Fei''s style. He is a person who yawns several times a day and has to report it to Fengguang. What''s more, he left their secret base clinic without saying a word. He knows that if Fengfeng can''t find him, he will worry, so he can''t leave without any reason. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1568 When the scenery wants to find Yan CE, Yan CE takes the initiative to find her. "Summer scenery." In the office of the director of the academic affairs office, Yan CE did not call Xia classmate modestly any more. Instead, he called out the scenery of Xia without any emotion. "Every time I see you, I have to sigh. It turns out that the couple of Xia Dynasty have such a daughter who is not like them." Both the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were shrewd merchants. To describe them with the word "smart" seemed to be a little short of time. After all, the couple occupied most of the shopping malls. As long as they did not separate, it would be very difficult to shake the Xia family or the Wang family. Although difficult, it is not impossible, because they have a common weakness, that is, their daughter. At the moment when the scenery heard Yan CE mention her parents, she knew that Yan CE would never be so simple, and Yan Fei''s disappearance would certainly be an insider. "Where is Yan Fei?" she asked "Yan Fei..." Yan CE''s expression suddenly became subtle, "he didn''t even want his life for you. You still have a little conscience if you remember him now." Scenery only focuses on one question, "what about Yan Fei?" "You care about him." "He''s my boyfriend, and of course I care." "The three words you said about boyfriends How much of it is true? " Yan CE suddenly laughed. It was the first time that the scenery saw Yan CE smile so ironically. He seemed to take off his mask and become his real self at the moment. Scenery has been sensitively aware of something wrong, but she still stubbornly said: "I want to see Yan Fei." "It seems that you still have some sincerity." Yan CE narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a sneer: "it''s my job to approach you, but I didn''t expect that in the end, you will be attracted by Yan Fei, and he is still in women''s clothing. Summer scenery, do you change your state?" If you don''t understand, Yan CE still can''t understand why scenery likes a woman. After all, when she likes Yan Fei, she doesn''t know that Yan Fei is actually a man. When Fengjing heard the word "change a state", her eyebrows jumped. "If you think it''s a change to like Yan Fei, then you should think that I''m a changed state." At this moment, the atmosphere was a little silent. After a moment, Yan CE said faintly: "if you want to change Yan Fei with your own life..." "Change!" Without waiting for him to finish, the scenery had patiently gone over, patted the table and said, "tell me, what about Yan Fei?" Yan CE fell into silence, he looked at the scenery, after a long time just said a word, "he is in the mother''s hand." "What do you mean?" I don''t understand the scenery. Is it a very dangerous thing for Yan Fei to be around his mother? "Let me sleep in tree fire high school for three years, and when you come to school that day, to approach you, is the mother." Scenery Some don''t understand. Yan CE continued: "but mother and I did not expect that you will eventually be attracted by Yan Fei." Most of the scenery is well protected from childhood. Even if a new teacher comes to her school, she will be investigated by Xia family secretly. To get close to her, Yan CE could only enter the most famous high school in a city, namely Shuhuo high school, three years ago. If you want to come to the Xia family, you will not take it into consideration. Some people have prepared for so many years in advance. Yan CE said in a very bad tone: "I don''t know how he explained to you. He would wear women''s clothes and live with a woman''s identity, but the real reason must be that you don''t know." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1569 Time goes back to a long time ago, more than 20 years ago. Miss Wang has always had a follower, that is her cousin he Ling. He Ling has a weak temperament since childhood. If the child born in a big family is not strong, he Ling is easily bullied by the envious children. However, he Ling was well protected, not by his parents, but by Wang CI. Unlike he Ling, Wang Ci was a strong character from childhood to adulthood. It''s not too much to say that the Queen''s personality is not too bad. Under the wings of Wang Ci, he Ling had a good life from primary school to high school. Until the appearance of Xia Dynasty. The so-called fiance who had been settled down since childhood suddenly appeared in front of Wang CI. Wang Ci''s attention to he Ling seemed to have been robbed by Xia Dynasty overnight. Wang Ci from the beginning thought of breaking the engagement with Xia Dynasty, to trying every means to kill Xia Dynasty. Finally, he felt that it was good to marry Xia Dynasty, and at least he could make money. From then on, there was a Xia Dynasty man around Wang CI. Almost every time, no matter when he Ling went to find Wang Ci, there would be a shameless Xia Dynasty at Wang Ci''s side. He Ling was very friendly to Xia Dynasty. From the beginning, she called her brother-in-law naturally. Even on the day of Wang Ci''s engagement ceremony with Xia Dynasty, she still called Xia''s brother-in-law when she wanted to lead the Xia Dynasty to bed. The Xia Dynasty, with a black face, pushed away the unarmed he Ling and left. When he opened the door, it was the expressionless Wang CI. That day, Wang CI announced that he Lingen had broken up with him, and the marriage date between Wang Ci and Xia Dynasty would soon come. The development of things is contrary to what he Ling expected. She once asked Wang Ci, "in your heart, is Xia Dynasty more important than me?" "Xia Dynasty in my heart, just a fool with a lot of money." When he Ling felt there was still hope, Wang CI said without stopping: "but now, this fool with a lot of money, even if his position in my heart is light, he will be more important than you." In a word, he Ling falls into the ice cellar. She never went to Wang''s house again, nor did she find Wang Ci, nor did she appear at the wedding of Wang Ci and Xia Dynasty. She seems to have a life separated from Wang CI. Later, he Ling married into the Yan family. She became Mrs. Yan and gave birth to a daughter. However, the life of marriage was boring in her eyes. With the passage of time, it was even more boring. Finally, at the moment he Ling sent the child away, the contradiction between her and the Yan family broke out. But in the end, it was she who made it, and her husband died of an accident. He Ling once went to the orphanage, and she met a pair of twin brothers. They were not similar in appearance, even in character. The weak brother always followed the easygoing elder brother, just like he Ling and Wang CI. At that time, he Ling, like this younger brother, always followed the people he liked. He Ling suddenly had an idea. She adopted the two children. To the outside, she only said that they were the two children from the Yan family, who were Yan CE and Yan Fei. At that time, with the combination of the Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, the business between the Xia family and the Wang family increased. At the peak of the two families, the movement of the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI suddenly became relaxed. Because they decided to spend more time with their children. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1570 When she saw the news on TV, he Ling suddenly broke all the cups on the table in front of her. She locked herself in her room for a day and a night. When she came out again, she had a plan. If you want to keep a qualified actor, you have to let them forget their identity. Therefore, it is Yan CE''s brother who has the identity of Yan Fei, and Yan Fei, who is his younger brother, has the name of Yan CE. Yan Fei wants to abandon his cowardice and become a "woman" when he has Yan Fei''s name. After all, in he Ling''s mind, a person in a leading position like Wang CI must be a woman. He Ling''s mood has entered a very extreme existence, she began to put Yan ce No, it should be said that it was Yan Fei. She trained Yan Fei as a woman. Even though Yan Fei, who was still young at that time, didn''t like to be a girl, he Ling was in charge of the family. He Ling is indeed a man of good vision. From the very beginning, she found that Yan Fei had more talent in acting than Yan CE. You see, Yan Fei has never been seen through as a man since he first wore women''s clothes. Because Yan Fei can understand a truth better than Yan CE, that is, once he Ling is not happy, they have to leave Yan''s family, and even the ruined orphanage may not be able to go back, so they can only please he Ling. He Ling sincerely appreciated Yan Fei''s awareness, and even more regarded Yan Fei as a king''s resignation. Yan Fei did not disappoint him. No matter what he was asked to do, he could accomplish well. In this period of time, the gap between Yan Fei and Yan CE was widening. It is precisely because of Yan Fei''s perfection that he Ling can put a little bit of hypocritical tenderness on Yan CE. If Yan Fei is Wang Ci, then Yan CE is herself. Looking at Yan CE seems to be looking at her former self. Maybe it should be said that she is in her hypocritical gentleness There is also a little bit of reality. Yan CE is not as affectionate as Yan Fei, who has never enjoyed warmth. He is easily lost in this warmth. In Yan Fei''s smiling eyes, Yan CE can''t help but get closer to he Ling, and finally even To the point of obsession. Fifteen years later, the summer scenery entered Shuhuo high school. What is he Ling''s plan? It''s very simple. She just wants the scenery to like Yan CE, and then with the help of the relationship between Yan CE and scenery, let Xia Dynasty get in touch with Yan Fei, and it''s better to let them have a deeper contact. After all, Yan Fei was trained by he Ling according to the appearance of Wang CI. As for Yan CE, he Ling made a very clear investigation about his preference for scenery. Yan CE is a person created according to his taste of scenery. Think about it, his daughter fell in love with the "son" trained by he Ling, while his husband fell in love with the "daughter" trained by he Ling. Once he found out that the "daughter" was actually a man, maybe Wang would resign from his mental breakdown. But by then, the Xia Dynasty was no longer qualified to comfort her. He Ling thinks everything very well, but she misses it. The scenery will like Yan Fei. It was a surprise to everyone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1571 "To my surprise He''s going to like you, too. " Yan CE, word by word, said clearly: "no matter how much he wants to hide this matter, his mother will always know." In terms of seniority, she would have to call her cousin he Ling, but she didn''t have the idea to call him Ling. She said directly, "so now that old witch has caught Yan Fei?" The old witch successfully let Yan CE eyebrow jump, "summer scenery, pay attention to your wording." "She deliberately raises a man as a woman, not an old witch. What is it?" Scenery big voice said, not afraid of Yan CE''s anger, she asked: "you are so excited, don''t you like that old witch?" "Summer scenery!" Yan CE rises to his feet and loses his usual demeanor of camouflage. "Why, who are you going to beat the table?" The scenery is angry and pats the desk, just listen to "click", this excellent desk is so broken. There are sawdust flying in the air. Yan CE suddenly remembered that the girl in front of him could easily fracture people, but he didn''t advise him. Instead, he said sarcastically: "I don''t understand, how can he take a fancy to a violent maniac." In Yan CE''s impression, Yan Fei is a person who pursues perfection. He likes scenery. It''s incredible to put it on him. However, such a strange thing happened in Yan Fei''s body. The scenery is not willing to be outdone by sarcasm, "I said how could I have a good impression on you at the beginning, because you pretended to be Yan Fei." Since the day when Yan CE and Yan Fei exchanged their names, their former names were just once for them. It would be better to address them with their current names. The scenery said that she would fall in love with Yan Fei at first sight. Then how could she have a good impression of Yan CE? She once said that Yan CE made her feel comfortable and familiar, but only because she disguised himself as Yan Fei''s personality. But in the final analysis, fake is fake. At the moment of seeing the truth, the fake things will turn into unimportant floating clouds. Yan CE has nothing to refute about the scenery. In fact, he never likes to pretend to be someone else. It''s only because of he Ling that he Ling is willing to do it. Only in this way can he Ling show more smiles to him. If we say that he Ling has a strange persistence to Wang Ci, Yan CE also has a strange persistence to he Ling. The scenery looked at the silent Yan CE and said impatiently, "don''t you just want to threaten my parents with me? OK, I see. I''m also ready. Can you take me to meet Yan Fei now? " "You are willing to step into a trap for Yan Fei''s sake. Don''t you think about your parents?" Yan CE''s words are very ironic. Her parents are so kind to her. In the end, she is just a fool who can sacrifice everything for love. Scenery facial expression is expressionless, "tell the truth, you this group of people beat me." It''s so fearless. Yan CE is strangely silent. The fact of scenery makes him not know how to answer his words. After all, he has a deep understanding of the force value of scenery. Then he thought of a very important question: why does every time Fengguang touch him, he is injured in light, and internal injury is serious, while scenery and Yan Fei hug each other, but Yan Fei has nothing to do! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1572 If you let the scenery know what Yan CE thinks in her heart, she will laugh. Yan Fei is her baby. Of course, her subconscious will not be heavy handed. Maybe others don''t know, but scenery is very confident about her plug-in, not to mention 10 times a dozen. Now her body movement speed, even to avoid bullets, is not a problem. Yan CE finally walked to the door, "don''t you want to see Yan Fei? Come with me. " Scenery quickly keep up with his pace, can see Yan Fei this matter, now for her is the first important thing. It''s class time now. Seeing that the director of the political education department is taking the students out of the school, the guard doesn''t dare to stop him. There is a car waiting outside the school gate, and the scenery follows Yan CE. When the car drove to the outskirts, she didn''t want to enjoy the scenery along the way. Yan CE saw that she didn''t have a look of panic and tension at all, but had an expression of worry about Yan Fei. Yan CE has withdrawn his intention to make sarcasm again. He is thinking about a question. If Yan Fei is not willing to give up the scenery at that time, is he going to stand by Yan Fei or he Ling? There is no doubt that he will choose he Ling. After about an hour''s drive, they finally arrived at their destination, a mountain far away from the city, where there was a villa. Yan Fei must be in here! Scenery is almost no need for Yan CE to say that you regret now. She has already walked towards the gate and entered the magnificent hall. There are only many closed doors, but no one is there. She looked back, even accompanied her to come in Yan CE also disappeared. It''s natural to think that it''s weird. Yan CE can''t disappear out of thin air. The scenery felt a kind of inexplicable and dangerous atmosphere. The reason was clamoring for her to go out quickly and stop going in. But the emotion told her that she must find Yan Fei before she could go. From the first floor to the third floor, there are many closed doors. The scenery doesn''t know which door has Yan Fei. Since she doesn''t know, she tries again and again. After opening the door on the first floor, she goes to the second floor again. When she grasps the handle of one of the doors, she has a feeling that it is the door. Scenery hands clenched the doorknob, but could not turn a cent, she was not willing to give up, so that on the strength of the whole body, at this moment her plug-in seems to play a role, the doorknob finally turned up. With the door open, first of all, there is a ray of dark light, extremely dark, and then, there is a strong smell of blood The consciousness of scenery fell into darkness at this moment. With the sound of body falling down, the villa also completely restored calm. ¡­¡­ Simple white tone of the room, a ray of sunlight sprinkled into, wake up the sleeping people. The people in bed opened their eyes and looked at the strange ceiling. She was in a trance for a moment, and then, when she was picked up, she recovered. "Scenery, have you had enough sleep?" Yan Fei''s voice was deep and powerful. He held her tightly, just like every time he was close to her. Wind bareheaded some pain, "how can I come back here..." "What does the scenery say?" Yan Fei looked at her with a smile, "today is our wedding day. If you are not here, where should you be?" "Get married..." Scenery a Leng, she was not in that villa on the mountain before? How long has she been sleeping www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1573 "Well Six hours. " Yan Fei looked at his watch and said, "because today is the wedding day, the scenery has not had a good sleep." At this time, the scenery noticed that Yan Fei was wearing a black suit with a white shirt inside. She looked formal and charming. Looking at this room, she was full of flowers and balloons. She even saw a white wedding dress on the hanger. Yan Fei is right. This is their wedding day. But she was in a trance, and she still couldn''t figure out whether it was an illusion before or now. If she was hallucinating, whatever it was, it would be too real. Yan Fei had already taken the wedding dress and said, "the guests outside are waiting for us. Let''s change clothes quickly. Let''s go out together." Yes, how can marriage make others wait? Scenery misty took over the wedding dress, just temporarily back to God to say: "good..." "I''ll wait for you outside the door." Yan Fei lowers his head and kisses the forehead of scenery. Then he goes out and closes the door by the way. Maybe she is in a state of bewilderment. The scenery can only act according to Yan Fei''s words. She puts on the pure white wedding dress, and the stars all over the sky on the wedding dress. At a glance, she knows that it is Yan Fei''s clothes designed by herself. Looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly realized that she was really going to be a bride. She was going to marry Yan Fei and become his wife. Then She will be the happiest woman in the world. It''s like Like who it is? She was suddenly stunned. The words in her mind seemed to be suddenly jammed, and she could not remember anything. At this time, Yan Fei''s voice came from outside, "scenery, is it OK?" Scenery dazed thoughts back, she went to open the door, see Yan Fei, this finally smile, "I wear." "I know, scenery must be beautiful in a wedding dress." Yan Fei also slightly bent down, he said: "I make up for the scenery, OK?" "Good." She sweetly said a word, for Yan Fei''s make-up technology, she is still very confident, even if she is a girl, but she also believes that Yan Fei''s makeup technology can absolutely surpass her. Yan Fei is very serious about the face of scenery. Whether it is eye makeup or lip makeup, it should be the most suitable for the scenery, and Yan Fei''s movements are more skilled, but after about 40 minutes of touching, the beautiful face of scenery is already very beautiful. Yan Fei held her from behind, "is the scenery still satisfied?" "Satisfied..." She looked at him in the mirror and couldn''t help laughing. Yan Fei said, "let''s go out quickly. Parents of scenery have been waiting for a long time." "Mom and Dad Well, if we''re late together because of me, they''ll have a bad impression of you The scenery took Yan Fei''s hand and went out, asking, "what guests have come today?" "Naturally, those relatives of scenery are indispensable. Song ye and Qi Fangfang also came. By the way, I invited my former colleagues in Shuhuo high school." Scenery listen to Yan Fei read a group of people, think, she still asked: "did not invite Yan CE?" After all, he is Yan Fei''s younger brother. He asked, "what is the scenery talking about? Yan CE has been dead for many years. " "Dead No, why... " The words of scenery stopped suddenly. She slowly pulled out the hand held by Yan Fei and stepped back step by step. She raised her hand and held her head. Suddenly, her headache was about to crack. The picture in front of her kept flashing. Finally, it was fixed at the moment when she opened the door. In the dark environment, is that bloody scene. Pieces of broken bodies, blood stained the carpet. Only in the clean corner, the man with blood on his face and the girl in his arms are clean in this bloody world. The sleeping girl It''s scenery. He is holding the scenery And who is she? The man''s cold eyes swept over. The pupils of the people standing at the door were constricted and their eyes were opened in panic. ¡­¡­ The white room is full of the smell of disinfectant water. The woman bound by the shackles suddenly opened her eyes on the bed. She looked haggard. Only the open eyes were particularly bright. She breathed sharply. It seemed that she had not breathed so freely for a long time, and the breath at this time, for her, was inexplicably luxurious. "You finally wake up..." She saw four or five doctors in white coats around her and said with one voice, "Miss Zhou Xiaoqing, congratulations on finally waking up from your imagination." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1574 Everything is like an illusion. Only belongs to Zhou Xiaoqing''s illusion. As she woke up, the doctors took her to do a psychological test. No matter what others said, she responded in silence. It seemed that Zhou Xiaoqing was no longer aggressive. The doctors untied her shackles, but she still could not leave the mental hospital room. Zhou Xiaoqing''s mind is still in a muddle. What she is used to doing is to stay in a daze at the corner of the bed every day. She refuses to talk to anyone. In her dull eyes, you can see that her brain is still in a blank state. "Mr. Wen, it''s a great progress for Miss Zhou to wake up." The doctor outside the door was explaining to the distinguished guests who came here today. Just like other people, the doctor could not understand that, as the favored son of Wen''s family, how could he fall in love with a woman of ordinary origin and serious paranoia? However, although there are many things that I can''t think of, Wen Hao spent a lot of money on the treatment of Zhou Xiaoqing. In the final analysis, the doctors in their mental hospital are just collecting money to do things. As for other things, they are not in their charge. Wen Hao looked at the other side of the window, he said in a deep voice: "does she know who she is now?" "According to our observation, she now knows who she is, but she has not come out of her own world." "I didn''t come out of my own world What do you mean? " "To be exact, although she already knows who she is, she still holds the attitude of refusing to recognize the reality, that is to say, she is still rejecting and resisting the real world. Therefore, her mind is still in a state of being free from reality, and she wants to escape from reality." The doctor looked through the disease calendar and said, "it is because of escapism that Miss Zhou created a spiritual world for herself, imagining herself as another person, in order to avoid the reality of suffering." Zhou Xiaoqing has serious paranoia. Because of escapism, she has created another world for herself. In this world, she has become another person and a person she envies. It''s scenery. Zhou Xiaoqing envies the scenery, whether it is the scenery family background, or the scenery all the way smooth and honest life, which let Zhou Xiaoqing envy, she was not intentional, this is completely her unconscious behavior, she and scenery are friends, for the scenery experienced things, she knows most of them, what''s more, she has heard scenery tell her own experience. Scenery is the envy of Zhou Xiaoqing, whether it is family or love She has everything Zhou Xiaoqing wants. Unconsciously, more and more autistic Zhou Xiaoqing slowly abandoned her personality, she hid in her own world, fantasized about herself as scenery, and went to experience the things that scenery has experienced. And the only way to wake her up is to wait for her to think about it. In fact, she is not herself. The hypnotic treatment of doctors is not no effect, Zhou Xiaoqing is not so wake up? After three years, she finally woke up. "Miss Zhou is stimulated to hide in her own world." The doctor said: "although we don''t know what kind of stimulation she was stimulated by, according to Mr. Wen''s investigation, Miss Zhou began to have something wrong one day three years ago. During the period of Miss Zhou''s coma, we guided Miss Zhou back to that day. Only when she was stimulated again and again would she realize the incompatibility of her world Reason, thus remembering one''s real identity and waking up from the imaginary world. " Wen Hao just focused on looking at Zhou Xiaoqing, "she woke up, but still did not change back to her former." "Miss Zhou needs time to recover." The doctor sighed. "When will she recover completely? We can''t give a definite answer." Human spirit is the most difficult thing to predict and figure out. Wen Hao stood in front of the window for a long time. He left in the evening. There was a text message from his parents in his mobile phone. "Fengguang is your former fiancee. She will get married tomorrow. I heard that the bridegroom is the school doctor of her high school. Wen Hao, when will you bring a girlfriend back?" "When my girlfriend comes out of the mental hospital, I''ll take her back to see you." Wen Hao sent a text message, directly shut down the machine. Just like the scenery will not care about his life, Wen Hao will not pay attention to the scenery, no one should be a supporting role in whose life. Everyone is the protagonist of their own. Other people''s stories have come to a successful end, while his stories have just begun. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1575 It''s said that Wen''s family is in trouble because Wen Hao is in contact with a female mental patient, and that Zhou Xiaoqing is finally willing to speak. Although her first word is "go away", it is better than that she is still autistic. When Fengjing heard about this, she sighed deeply when she was still in the wedding period. The man who stayed in bed was picked up by the man who came in. The man beside him asked in a low voice, "what is the sigh of scenery in the early morning?" "Thinking of Zhou Xiaoqing..." The scenery rubbed against Yan Fei''s chest and said with emotion: "in high school, she and I were friends. I didn''t expect that..." Did not expect later, Zhou Xiaoqing into the mental hospital. "You don''t have to think about the scenery of Zhou Xiaoqing." Yan Fei bowed his head and kissed the lips of scenery, and then said with a smile, "we have just got married. Scenery can put all the attention on me." Scenery did not speak, she leaned against Yan Fei''s arms, but could not laugh. She always thought that Zhou Xiaoqing would be crazy, and there was also one reason for her. It happened three years ago, and that was the beginning of everything. At that time, the scenery followed Yan CE to the villa on the outskirts. She wanted to find Yan Fei, who was shut up by he Ling. However, both Yan CE and the scenery did not expect to see the bloody scene behind the door. Zhou Xiaoqing, who was tied in the corner of the wall, cut his wrist with a knife, he Ling, who had lost his voice, and Yan Fei, who was sitting in a chair. When he saw the scenery coming in, the smile on his face condensed, and his white shirt made his face paler. It seems that he didn''t expect the scenery to come at this time. To be exact, the scenery is better than he expected Come ahead of time. "Scenery..." Yan Fei stood up in a panic, the so-called elegant calm, at the moment is gone. Scenery She admitted that she was frightened by the scene in front of her. Zhou Xiaoqing, whose hands and feet were tied, shrank in the corner, staring at the dead body with no sound The fact that she is actually her daughter has not yet been fully accepted by her. And this mother, who will abandon herself in the orphanage, is willing to choose to let herself die for her at this moment So, does her mother love her or not? Zhou Xiaoqing does not know, just think about this problem, let her headache crack. The scenery approached Yan Fei, but suddenly she was held by Yan CE. She looked back and saw the pain suppressed in Yan CE''s eyes. Yes, for he Ling, Yan CE has always had abnormal feelings. Yan CE tries his best to disguise himself as normal. He asks the scenery: "now Yan Fei It''s just a murderer. Are you sure you want to stand by his side? " Yan CE is very clear, once the scenery chooses Yan Fei, the chance that he can win is very small. The answer to this question is not only Yan CE waiting, but also Yan Fei. Yan Fei looks at the scenery quietly and silently. What he looks like now It seems to make people feel clever, just like a child, trying to behave better, so that the people he likes will not dislike him. Little by little, the scenery took her hand out of Yan CE''s hand. She didn''t say her answer, but in Yan Fei''s attentive eyes, she slowly walked to his side, and then held his hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1576 The eyes in Yan Fei''s eyes brightened up. He held the hand of scenery, pulled her into his arms, and hugged her tightly, "scenery..." She heard his dumb voice in her ear, like a pedestrian in the arid desert, who finally ushered in a shower. The scenery raised his hand and encircled his waist. Up to now, she still does not have the courage to look at the corpse lying on the ground behind her, but she knows one thing very well, that is, she will not leave Yan Fei in any case. She kept telling herself that he Ling deserved what she had done, so neither she nor Yan Fei should have psychological burden. If there was a gap between their feelings because of an unnecessary person, it was not worth it. Yan CE knows that since the scenery has made a choice, he can''t persuade the scenery to stand by him. Maybe he can pretend to be liberated. However, he Ling''s body on the ground is so dazzling that he can''t do it Like nothing happened. "Yan Fei..." Yan CE''s eyes are deep, "I didn''t expect that you would start without hesitation." "It''s none of my business." Yan Fei holds the scenery and caresses the back of her head with one hand. Even when he looks at Yan CE, he seldom brings a happy smile, "it''s mother..." "She''s an old witch." The scenery looked up and said a word. Yan Fei laughed. He pecked the lips of the scenery and said, "yes, it''s the old witch." "Yan Fei!" Yan CE suddenly increased the volume. Yan Fei picked his eyebrows and looked at Yan CE, "I haven''t said anything yet. It''s the old witch who thinks she''s dead, and her daughter will be OK. I can''t stop her. She committed suicide, so what do I do with her death?" What he said is really a joke. When a person cuts his veins and kills himself, when he loses too much blood, it will take more than ten minutes. If he doesn''t want he Ling to die, will he Ling still die? Yan Fei said with a smile: "if you want to find the real murderer who killed the old witch, you should look for Zhou Xiaoqing. After all, the old witch died for her sake. I am really innocent." "I killed her..." Zhou Xiaoqing suddenly and painfully murmurs out the sound, for a long time did not make a sound of her, at the moment fierce mood collapse. Scenery heard Zhou Xiaoqing cry, her heart suddenly emotional complex, she bit the lip said: "you bound Zhou Xiaoqing?" "If the old witch wants to threaten the scenery with me, I can only use Zhou Xiaoqing to threaten the old witch." Yan Fei''s tone is so innocent. In the final analysis, he just chose a strong counterattack when others calculated themselves. If he Ling didn''t die, what happened now might be scenery. Although it is not kind to say that taking hostages to threaten people is not a good thing, scenery is not that she can''t understand why Yan Fei did this. But in the end, for Zhou Xiaoqing, who has no malice towards herself, her mood is always somewhat complicated. Zhou Xiaoqing was abandoned by he Ling himself. It is only because Zhou Xiaoqing''s existence will make Zhou Xiaoqing feel tied up. Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, when a woman becomes a mother, she can''t help thinking more about her children, which directly causes he Ling''s apprehension. She didn''t like to be bound, so she sent Zhou Xiaoqing away. However, the feelings of blood connection can not be so easy to give up. Even if Zhou Xiaoqing is sent away, he Ling''s faint maternal love always makes her unable to let go completely. Therefore, Zhou Xiaoqing''s orphanage will have a large amount of money donated every year. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1577 He Ling thought that he concealed the secret well, but she forgot that Yan Fei was an actor who was born clever and could act. Yan Fei is not like Yan CE. He will not only prepare for the rainy day, but also think of everything in the worst direction. Since there is never a day when he is willing to be a doll controlled by others, he should be ready for everything and break free of the silk thread bound on him. As the saying goes, "know yourself and know your enemy, you will be invincible in a hundred battles". No matter in what era, he Ling will put money into an account every year. Along this account, Yan Fei finds the orphanage. He Ling once gave birth to a daughter. He doesn''t know, but the trouble is how to find the one among hundreds of children in the orphanage One. But it''s not a problem. He Ling''s child disappeared in a winter more than ten years ago. In which winter, the orphanage adopted only three children, two boys and one woman. The answer is obvious. This girl is Zhou Xiaoqing. Yan Fei never thought he Ling was a mean person. She could be extremely mean to the two boys she adopted, but she could also look at the photo of Wang Ci and sit in the study for a whole day. She had abandoned her daughter, but she was paying close attention to her daughter every year. He Ling is a contradictory person, just a king''s speech, which leads her to an extreme. Therefore, she can no longer see other important things. But in the end, she was willing to sacrifice herself for Zhou Xiaoqing. Did she find herself back then? Perhaps the answer is only known to her. Yan CE''s voice trembled slightly, "no matter how, it is the fact that she raised us all these years." So How can Yan Fei How can he Ling die so ruthlessly? "Indeed." Yan Fei laughed. "She raised us, you put on a mask, and I became a woman. Yan CE, you enjoy it, but it doesn''t mean I''m happy to accept it. " "Yan Fei..." When the scenery heard him say the word "woman", his voice became cold and thin. She could not help but increase her strength to hold him. She only felt very uncomfortable in her heart, "you have me now, I will accompany you and protect you well..." Yan Fei is not a man with confused gender consciousness. He knows that he is a man. As a child, he also knows that it is a strange thing for a man to wear women''s clothes, but he can''t resist. Every time the noble social practice, Yan CE is always a graceful gentleman, and he can only be a gentle and charming lady. Even on the dance floor, Yan Fei can only dance female steps Envy Yan CE? Yan Fei never envied him. From the beginning, when he was still young, he knew that what he wanted and what others owed him would come back by himself one day. Now, not only did he bring everything back, but also he had an unexpected gift Yan Fei lowered his eyes and looked into the worried eyes of the scenery. With a smile, he gently said, "I have the scenery now, and everything else becomes unimportant." Whether it was a child''s resentment or unwillingness, at the moment when he had her, nothing mattered. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1578 The scenery raised her hand and caressed his face. On his slightly pale face, she only saw relief, but it was more because of this relief that she could not imagine the past. She would be more distressed. "Don''t feel sorry for me." Yan Fei kisses the corner of her eyes, and says softly, "I''m fine now." Yes, he is very good. As long as you solve Yan ce again, there will be no troublemakers in his life with scenery. Scenery also has to admit that, like ordinary people, it is difficult to achieve the best of both worlds. She knows in her heart that Zhou Xiaoqing is innocent, but there is always a balance in people''s hearts. If Yan Fei and Zhou Xiaoqing are put on top together, Yan Fei''s weight will definitely be greater than Zhou''s. Is this a bad view? It''s not that if you put the scenery and Wen Hao on the same scale, Zhou Xiaoqing will only make the same choice as the scenery. Things have priorities, just as people have their own priorities. This is a trait that everyone has. "Yan Fei..." Yan CE''s eyes seemed to have a cold light, "you are real Must you be so heartless? " After all, he is a twin. What is Yan Fei thinking? What is Yan CE thinking. Yan Fei raised her eyes and raised her lips slowly. "I also welcome you to continue to be my brother, but do you want to?" The answer, of course, is No. Yan CE used to like to follow his brother, but now, the distance between them is too far away. Even if Yan CE wants to keep up, he can''t catch up with him. What''s more, Yan CE has no idea to catch up. Because there is another person in his life to follow, that is he Ling. Yan CE raised his hand and pointed the gun straight at Yan Fei. He Ling knew that if something happened to her, Yan CE would not let go of the person who let her have an accident, even if it was Yan Fei. Seeing the gun, Fengguang''s subconscious reaction is to block Yan Fei behind her. At the same time, a shot sounds. She can pull Yan Fei away. But if they leave, the bullet will hit Zhou Xiaoqing behind them. Fengjing bites her teeth and pushes Yan Fei away, and the bullet penetrates her shoulder. "Scenery!" Yan Fei embraces the scenery. When Yan CE wants to shoot again, Yan Fei presses the button of the remote control in his hand. Where Yan CE stands, the red laser beam is laid down like a dense net. Yan CE didn''t make any sound, but it was fragmented. The organs here were originally used to guard against the unprecedented force value of scenery, but now they are used in Yan CE''s body. The scenery has been held by Yan Fei. She can''t see the scene behind Yan Fei, but from the cry of Zhou Xiaoqing and the smell of blood in the air, she knows that it must not be a good scene. "Yan Fei..." She tried to lift her bloody hand over his face. When she found that she had stained his face, she wanted to take it back, but he held it. She said, "don''t be sad..." She knew that she was kind to help. If she didn''t push Yan Fei away, Yan Fei would have killed Yan CE with this laser beam. "I am not sad, I still have scenery." Yan Fei saw the scenery hurt and turned pale. He said softly: "scenery, sleep for a while. If you fall asleep, it will not hurt." Yan Fei is a doctor, scenery and did not hurt the key, but pain is inevitable. The scenery was so painful that she closed her eyes, even if she couldn''t sleep, she could save some energy to make herself feel better. Yan Fei stood up with the scenery in his arms. Before he walked out of the door, he seemed to think of the forgotten people. Zhou Xiaoqing, curled up in the corner, saw the cold eyes that he could never forget in his whole life. At this moment, her mind is blank, "don''t move her..." The sound of the scenery is weak. Yan Fei pauses for a moment, "OK, I won''t move her." ¡­¡­ Fengguang lived in the hospital for a month. On the day of discharge, she heard the news that Zhou Xiaoqing was living in a mental hospital. She had gone to see Zhou Xiaoqing. However, no one knew Zhou Xiaoqing at that time. After failing to escape from the white cage by jumping from a building again and again, Zhou Xiaoqing was bound with a shackle. Later, she created a world for herself. In that world, she became a scenery, a scenery that would never have pain. But at this time, once refused Zhou Xiaoqing countless times Wen Hao, but suddenly took care of Zhou Xiaoqing''s work. After looking back on what happened in these years, the scenery leaned on Yan Fei''s shoulder and gently said, "find a time, I want to see Zhou Xiaoqing again." "Good." Yan Fei doesn''t object. He doesn''t care. But in recent years, Fengguang always feels sorry for Zhou Xiaoqing. After all, Fengguang and Zhou Xiaoqing were friends a few years ago. Because Zhou Xiaoqing was not a person with bad character and did not do anything bad to the scenery, Fengguang always felt that others were crazy and she had to take some responsibility. For the sake of scenery, Yan Fei still said: "Wen Hao has found a group of doctors from abroad. It is said that Zhou Xiaoqing can recognize him.""That''s good..." Zhou Xiaoqing''s affairs are managed by Wen Hao, and the scenery will not interfere too much. It is like that each of them has his own life. Zhou Xiaoqing''s life has been connected with Wen Hao. And scenery, she also has Yan Fei. Yan Fei is only her. She took the initiative to kiss Yan Fei''s lips. Early in the morning, Yan Fei naturally took the scenery under her. Perhaps, she can take advantage of young, hard to give Yan Fei a blood related relatives, for example, a lovely daughter. If Yan Fei knew the idea of scenery Forget it. Don''t let him know. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1579 When she heard the voice of the completion of the task, she was still thinking about Yan Fei''s scenery and didn''t feel very happy until her mind was like a flash of electric current. With the clearing of her feelings, she finally gave a dull smile, "fortunately, I''m clever and successfully completed the task again." When she met Yan Fei for the first time, she didn''t think that Yan Fei would be a man. She always liked to follow her heart. Whoever she liked and wanted to get, she went in this direction. However, she didn''t expect that in the end, Yan Fei was not only a man, but also the object she was going to attack. Should we use the word fate to describe it? I''m afraid the two words can''t express the exact fate. System Jun''s voice came coldly, "does the host need to rest?" Every time she goes to the next world without stopping, although every time she goes to a world, her feelings about the previous world will be cleared, but maybe she also needs to rest. Scenery did not feel tired. She shook her head and said, "just start selecting scripts." When the script appeared, everything was decided by luck. The scenery didn''t think about it, so he took one. The name of the book slowly emerged. From the names, we can see that the identities of the male and female masters in this story are different, and even the ending is not very good. With the story flooding into my mind, it also proves that the conjecture of scenery is not wrong. The female owner''s name is feiziyuan. She is the eldest lady of the flying family in the south of the Yangtze River. Once she sets foot on the road of cultivating immortals, there is no end to it. As a human being, feiziyuan has been hard to join the No.1 immortal cultivation sect wuwangtian. After all, she is the female leader. Although her cultivation talent may not be better than others, she always has some special characteristics that attract people. Let alone the two swordsmen in Wuwang heaven, the three elders all want to take her as an apprentice, even her roommates are different. Yes, my roommate of flying purple kite In fact, he was a man, but in the early stage, no one knew that he was a man, because he was a man. The male master''s name is Qianxi. He is a demon emperor with noble status of the demon clan. This time, he came to wuwangtian just for the magic weapon "Fantian Ling". It is easy to find the Fantian Ling, but it is difficult to find the person who can use it. The magic weapon has aura, it can recognize the master, and only the owner identified can use it. What''s more, it is also a legendary magic weapon with the ability to call on the wind and rain. Qian Xi puts his eyes on two people, one is flying purple kite, the other is summer scenery, not only he, it seems that even Fantian Ling is like this. Just at the ceremony of recognizing the master, fantianling wandered between feiziyuan and Xiajing, as if it was impossible to determine who should be chosen. Fantianling had never been sure, and Qianxi simply revealed his real identity. When he captured fantianling, fantianling could only choose a master for himself, and it flew to Xia Fengjing''s hands. However, flying purple kite is the female owner. So when Qianxi turns to attack the scenery, the Tiantian Ling doesn''t play an important role in the scenery, and then it flies to Fei Ziyuan. The master of Fantian Ling settled down, and Qianxi retreated from the pursuit of the people in Wuwei heaven. Soon after, his target was the only flying purple kite. Naturally, men and women always have to contact too much, something happens. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1580 But after all, the title of this book is called "special way", and the ending of men and women is not good. The Terran and the demon clan are still irreconcilable. As a disciple of wuwantian, Qianxi can''t choose to live with Qianxi. She also knows that Qianxi, as the demon emperor, can''t abandon her responsibility and choose to live in seclusion with her, so it''s doomed that they can''t come together. However, as the dragon clan and the demon clan reached a cooperative relationship, in order to express their trust, Qianxi married the Dragon Princess, who is the summer scenery. After Qian Xi got married, he and Fei Ziyuan had not seen each other for hundreds of years. When they met again, Qian Xi once asked Fei Ziyuan, "do you still have me in your heart?" Fei Ziyuan just replied: "you have a wife, even if I have you in my heart, what? Can a couple of hundreds of years say that if they break up, they will break up? " "If it''s you..." Thousands of interest in the eyes of a deep love, "can easily break us up." When seeing this bridge, the scenery almost smashed the book in his hand. Is Qianxi affectionate? Pooh! In her concept, no matter what the purpose of marriage is, when you can''t resist and can only choose to get married, you will be responsible for your other half. However, Qianxi in the article is so affectionate. Xia Fengguang, who married as a woman, is devoted to him after marriage, regardless of other people in his heart. Is there such a big woman!? The scenery almost thinks that she has gone from female frequency to male frequency. For example, only in the kind of Marvin, those women are virtuous and virtuous. She never cares about her husband and other women. although the male master''s set has made her vomit full, but two male or not, it is normal. Male two kings make complaints about the most mediocre sword in the sky. They are called boundless and boundless. Apart from being bent on the sword, they are not very involved in the affairs of the family. According to the law, feiziyuan can''t be with Qianxi, and boundless has become the best candidate to accompany him for life. Unfortunately, he is only a male. Even if he can''t be with Qianxi, feiziyuan will not choose to be with limitless. Another spoony boy The scenery sighed deeply and said, "the mission begins." ¡­¡­ Donghai Dragon Palace, very busy. On the 160th birthday of Longnu, a ceremony was supposed to be held to hold an hairpin ceremony. It turns out that the Dragon girl is missing. Now people in the Dragon Palace are busy looking for people. And this "missing" person is on the shore of the East China Sea at the moment. "Dad, you really let me go like this?" Scenery is uncertain to ask in front of the people, not for their own worry, but for her father. The Xia Dynasty looked as usual and said, "I should have sent you to wuwangtian to learn art thirty years ago, but your mother didn''t give up and kept you for one year and another, just taking advantage of her busy with your hairpin ceremony. If you don''t leave now, when will you wait?" "But if my mother knows it''s dad who sent me away..." "Your mother knows, she can turn my dragon palace into heaven?" Xia said fearless, in fact, he was worried about it. Scenery does not expose her father''s acting skills. Her mother, let alone turn the Dragon Palace upside down, can do it even if it is the murder of her husband. The first time his daughter went abroad, the Xia Dynasty was obviously not at ease. He put a pile of things into the hands of the scenery. "The master of Wuwang Tianmen has some friendship with me. When he sees my letter, even if you are not qualified, he will allow you to enter Wuwang heaven..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1581 "Dad Scenery dissatisfaction, "what is my qualification is not good?" "Well, well, I was wrong." Xia Dynasty carelessly said what he had in mind. He pointed to the top of the scenery and said, "look at you. Every time you get angry, the Dragon horn will appear." Scenery touched their own dragon horn, she said without good breath: "this proves that I am indeed your own daughter, isn''t it?" In those days, the relationship between Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci was not good when they first got married. When Wang Ci was pregnant, Xia Dynasty was still so insecure that he could not believe that Wang CI would give birth to himself. He was even ready to wear a green hat to raise the children of other men Of course, this is the scenery her mother told her. The Xia Dynasty pointed to a pile of things and said, "this is silver. It''s not like being in the Dragon Palace. No matter what you want, you need silver. And these are the magic weapons for self-defense. If you are in danger, you can blow the conch. People in the nearby water Palace will come to protect you, and these..." "All right, all right, I see. Goodbye, Dad." For the first time, she knew that her father was so pushy. Scenery waved her hand and turned around and left. Xia Dynasty is not at ease told, "scenery, you should remember that you are not good at cultivation now, and you should return to the water once every half a month, don''t forget!" "I see!" The scenery turned into a dragon and gradually left her father''s voice behind her. The original form of Xia Dynasty is a golden dragon, and wangci is a white dragon. No matter it is gold or white, it is a rare and noble symbol in the dragon clan. However, their daughter''s scenery It''s a red dragon. Some people say that red means unknown. Of course, the people who said this were lost by the Xia Dynasty. The scenery has been going smoothly in recent years. The so-called unknown is just a casual remark. When she comes to the Terran City, she will turn into a human and walk with her feet. Now there are not a few people practicing immortals in the human race. If the evil people see her real body, she will have great security risks. After all, as long as she eats dragon meat, she can increase her accomplishments for hundreds of years, which is a shortcut on the road of cultivation. For the first time out of the Dragon Palace in 160 years, the scenery was a little excited. She touched her head and saw that the dragon''s horn was gone, so she went on. However, as soon as she got to the gate of the city, a man stood in front of her. "City entrance fee." The man looks good, but he is full of languor. He said with a smile: "girl, you can go in after you pay the city entrance fee." "Do you want to hand in this?" After thinking about it, her father didn''t seem to have told her that he would have to pay the city entrance fee. "Of course." The man said: "this city is the only way to go to wuwangtian. Where is Wuwang? However, there are more and more people passing by who want to join the noble and decent sects in the three realms. It is not difficult to guarantee that there are no bad people. If someone destroys the things in the city, for example, a group of people fight in the inn, and the young Xia in white saves a beauty in the street and destroys the stalls We all want to use money to appease the residents of the city. " After hearing this, she suddenly felt that what he said was quite reasonable, but she was not a fool. Although she was not short of money, it did not mean that she was willing to send money to others. She asked, "then you are responsible for collecting money. Who are you from the city?" "Me..." The man coughed and cleared his throat "Yukun!" Next came a woman''s cry, "you want to cheat money again!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1582 Fish Kun a meal, then helplessly help the forehead. The scenery looked at the woman who was walking towards the wind and fire. She asked again, "are you?" "I''m flying purple kite." The beauty in a purple dress said with a smile: "girl, don''t listen to Yu Kun''s nonsense. He just wants to cheat you because he sees your clothes are rich." "Oh, no nonsense!" Yu Kun called out, "I came here to chat up the girl because she was beautiful." "Because you think I''m beautiful, you''re trying to cheat me out of money?" Fengguang looks at Yukun with his arms in his arms, wondering whether a big storm will blow him away. However, he thinks that this is a city, and innocent people will be harmed, so forget it. Yu Kun said solemnly: "I saw the girl from the outside of the city, but she was still in the world. I just wanted to use myself to teach the girl a lesson. I have to guard against people." He can be so righteous about his cheating on people''s money. Fei Ziyuan said, "don''t talk nonsense. You can''t cheat people. If I didn''t come, maybe you would run away in a flash after you got the money from others. What else can you teach a lesson to others?" Yu Kun gritted his teeth. "If you hadn''t spent all of our money on the relief of the victims, do I need to give some advice on what to do now?" He was trying to earn some money for the road, but the girl turned out to be a good girl. Speaking of this, Fei Ziyuan is not guilty at all, "those people are poor. Don''t you see an old man with inconvenient legs? His clothes are ragged and he has no money to eat. I''ll help him out "Yes, you didn''t see the poor old man standing up and running when he took a ingot of gold." Yu Kun snorted and opened the fan in his hand. He told himself that he was an elegant young man and could not be angry. Flying purple kite is rarely silent. Seeing a play, the scenery asked, "are you lovers?" Feiziyuan was stunned, and Yukun''s fan didn''t shake. Then they said in one voice: "how can I like this mindless woman "How can I take a fancy to this man who has no morals?" It''s a tacit agreement. The scenery was silent for the man. She went directly around them and went into the city. It seemed that she didn''t want to pay attention to them. Fish Kun but catch up, "girl, I don''t know your name yet." "If you meet by chance, you don''t know my name." "Meeting by chance is predestined." Yu Kun also said: "Miss, you must go to wuwangtian at first sight. Why don''t we go with each other together?" "I can go alone." "It''s dangerous for a girl to be alone. I''d better protect her all the way." What Yu Kun said was awe inspiring. In fact, it was just because he had no money. Zikun''s play is free to fly behind. Scenery has not seen such a thick skinned person, she stopped, turned back angrily: "you follow me again, believe me to shoot fly you?" Fish Kun immediately became excited, "fight is pro scold is love, do not fight do not scold is a rogue, come and come, the girl is willing to hit me, I am glad to accept." "You The scenery gnaws its teeth, and her cheeks swell up. You see, no matter who you are, you will feel very irritated to those shameless scoundrels. Yu Kun suddenly stopped smiling. He reached out and touched the top of the scenery. He blinked and said, "how did I just see two horns here?" Just vaguely, not really. The scenery immediately clapped his hand, covered his head, "don''t follow me again!" She turned and ran away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1583 "Ah..." Yu Kun takes a step forward and seems to want to catch up. Flying purple kite stopped him, "that girl has been angry, you don''t catch up to make people unhappy." Yu Kun shakes the fan, "it''s because the beauty is angry, so I need more comfort." Fei Ziyuan chooses to be silent. According to the law, Yu Kun Ming is also a rich young man. He is elegant and has great capital. He can make girls feel good about him. However, he is not serious. He just reminds people of the word "rogue". And a cheeky rascal. The scenery ran all the way to the river bank. She squatted down on the bank and looked at the reflection on the water. Sure enough, the Dragon horn on her head came out faintly, which was not good. Before leaving the East China Sea, her father told her several words, and she must not be found out. She kept taking a deep breath, trying to calm down her emotions. At this time, the reflection in the water showed the figure of another man. At the same time, a voice sounded in her ear, "girl!" The scenery was scared, and she was about to fall into the water. It was the man who grabbed her hand and she didn''t fall into the water. When she reacted, she quickly shook off his hand, covered his head and stood up angry and said, "what are you doing with it?" That''s it. She''s angry again. Yu Kun didn''t feel embarrassed at all, "don''t I worry about the girl going alone? You see, if I hadn''t come in time, you would have fallen into the water. " "That''s not frightening you yet!" The scenery also looks at Fei Ziyuan''s absence. She thinks that she must have not caught up. Feiziyuan has no accomplishments, but Yukun is not simple. Scenery can''t tell who Yukun is, even his foundation, so she is so afraid. Yu Kun shook the fan in his hand, sighed again, and had the demeanor of a scholar. He said: "the girl is just thinking about me. I happened to appear in front of her. I can''t believe it. I almost fell into the water to prove that I didn''t dream. It''s human nature I understand, understand. " Scenery gnashing teeth, "I wonder why you don''t die." She turned and was about to leave. "Girl..." Yu Kun stopped in front of her body, and then looked at the scenery on the top of the head covered by hands. He asked curiously, "is there something on your head?" "No!" Scenery immediately denied, "you get out of my way!" "Girl, don''t be shy. I''m a doctor. If you really grow something, maybe I can cure you. Come on, let me have a look." Yukun approached her. "If I say no, I don''t. what do you care about?" As he approached, the scenery stepped back. Finally, her back was on the tree, and there was no way to retreat. Yu Kun said with a smile: "girl, don''t be afraid. It''s always my family motto to cure the disease and save people." Seeing that people stretched out their hands, the scenery squatted down, she tightly held her head, closed her eyes and said, "don''t look!" After a while, she did not feel that someone touched her hand. Her eyes opened quietly. She only saw a smiling man in front of her. Yu Kun also squats on the ground like her. He holds his chin in one hand and looks at the tense scene with a smile in his eyes. The sun shines through the willow trees and sprinkles on his body, which makes people feel that he is also a handsome and elegant man. Scenery is confused, but he stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. After seeing her discontent and frown, he raised a smile on his lips, "little girl, I''ll tease you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1584 Scenery was stunned for a while, but she didn''t put down her guard and asked again, "are you really just kidding me?" She couldn''t see his foundation and cultivation, so she was not sure whether he could see his real identity. Although the dragon is a God in awe of the public, even in the eyes of the laymen, the dragon is just a tonic to increase cultivation. "Do you want me to really do something?" Yu Kun blinked his eyes again. He still had a smile in his eyes, but it seemed that he was going to act with his words. Scenery in the brain alarm, she said angrily: "you dare to do something to me to try!" "Well, this is what you asked me to try..." Yu Kun put out his hand again. The scenery stares at the hand tightly and shrinks back against the tree, especially when she holds her head in both hands It is a bit like a good woman who is being bullied by a bully. "Yukun!" "What do you want to do?" the late flying purple kite ran to block the scenery Seeing the woman with a strong sense of justice, the scenery was relieved. Although it was not safe to follow the woman, before the man appeared, the safety was still guaranteed. Yu Kun stood up with his mouth curled. The fan in his hand was shaking and shaking. He said dully, "if you don''t come early or late, you have to pick the most critical time." Feiziyuan was angry when she heard this, "Yukun, I just want to go with you because you are willing to lend me money to help the victims. If you are really greedy for money and oppress women, then we can be separated here! After that, everyone will go their own way! " Fengjing stood behind feiziyuan and asked curiously, "aren''t you friends?" "He and I only met in Yangcheng. We only know each other today. We don''t have any friends." Fei Ziyuan explained that at that time, an old beggar asked her for money, but her money had already been spent on other victims along the way. Later Later, Yu Kun appeared. He was a rich young man. Fei Ziyuan borrowed the money bag from him. The scenery expresses doubt, she looks to Yu Kun, "since it is a chance encounter, how are you willing to lend all your money?" "At that time, I saw that a beautiful woman asked me to borrow my purse. Was there any reason not to borrow it?" "Who would have thought that the flying girl gave all my money to the old man?" he said freely So, it was an accident. Fei Ziyuan said: "I don''t want to give it all. It''s the old man who robbed the purse and ran away." Who could have thought that such a miserable old man could run so fast? There are so many people in the street that I can''t catch up with them. "You see, the old man clearly doesn''t need sympathy and is not pitiful. If you didn''t have to give people money, would I have been penniless now?" Fish Kun eyebrow a pick, and looking at the scenery said: "I will not pester this girl, can kindly give us some money." Are you asking for alms!? You''re obviously cheating, OK!? Yu Kun''s mouth, can say bad into good, he is a lot of crooked, in the end, others want to say him, is a very difficult thing. "You don''t have money. That''s your business." When the scenery felt that her dragon horn was gone, she put down her hand and turned her head and left, "no matter what you want, it has nothing to do with me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1585 Sure enough, getting involved with the mistress is a sign of bad luck. Fengjing doesn''t know whether this woman named Yukun is one of the Empresses of the female Lord. She only knows that as long as she is with the people around her, she should have less contact with them. What''s more, she can''t see the real identity of Yukun at all. Feiziyuan is not interested in how Yukun and feiziyuan will be. Now she has only one idea, that is, to get to wuwuwutian as soon as possible. After joining the school, she can get in touch with boundless. She keeps looking back all the way. Fortunately, Yukun didn''t catch up with her, which made her feel relieved. As it was getting late, the scenery walked into an inn, went directly to the shopkeeper and said, "a superior room." "Well, one room is in the room." The shopkeeper wrote it down and turned over the pamphlet and said, "the girl lives in room 2, how about it?" "Good." The scenery nodded and paid the deposit. Under the guidance of the second floor, she found her own room. Before the little two left, she ordered to wait until sunset to deliver dinner. He nodded and went out. After looking at the room, the scenery is not bad. Of course, she can''t ask to be as comfortable as living in the dragon palace outside. In the past 160 years, although she has been pampered and brought up, her spirit of taking things as it pleases has not changed. She took out the map again and looked at it. After Yangcheng, she could get to wuwuwutian, but wuwangtian was on the top of the peak. Her father said that the word "sincerity" is what she said when she got to the foot of wuwangtian mountain, she would have to step up it step by step. At the thought of it, the scenery sighed deeply. Soon, the waiter brought the food. Seven dishes were ordered by the scenery alone. He thought that he was the lady of a rich family. No matter if he could finish eating, he would order whatever he wanted. Of course, he would not ask people whether they could finish eating. His duty was to deliver the food, and when it was delivered, he retired. She was excited to mention chopsticks. However, after tasting a mouthful of sweet and sour spareribs, she couldn''t help but spit it out. It was too salty! After pouring several glasses of water, she tried to taste other dishes, either too hot or too sour. Finally, her eldest lady was in a bad temper. She dropped her chopsticks and went downstairs to look for a sophomore. "Waiter!" As soon as the scenery came downstairs, she saw the busy waiter enter the kitchen to carry dishes. She also opened the curtain and walked in directly. The waiter looked back and was startled, "girl, the kitchen fumes are heavy. You''d better go out quickly." "Out?" The scenery inserts waist to say: "I come to look for your chef, your food here taste either too salty or too sour, still have not cooked! What does that mean? " "Ah?" After a while, the waiter glanced around the kitchen and found that the chef was missing. Only one of the chef''s apprentices was busy. However, there were so many people in the inn that an apprentice could be busy. The waiter asked the man who was lighting a fire nearby, "where is the chef?" "Chef, he''s not feeling well. He''s going to solve his personal problems first." The fire man raised his head and laughed, "I helped him cook some dishes by the way. Don''t thank me." The second was obviously caught off guard by his generous admission, and then he said angrily, "you don''t know what to fry!"!? Now all the guests are not satisfied! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1586 "What? Who doesn''t like my good cooking? " The man left the firewood and stood up. As soon as he saw the scenery, he laughed happily, "beauty, we have met again!" This is no one else. It''s Yukun. The scenery turns around without expression. "Well, are you too happy to face me?" Yu Kun rushed to catch up and stop in front of the scenery. His delicate and expensive clothes were stained with a little dust, but with the blessing of his face, it seemed that he was not at all embarrassed. "I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon. It was fate indeed." "Ah..." The last person I want to see now is Yukun. This man is not bored, but a thief. "The girl and the worker are friends?" he asked uneasily "No "Yes." There is no doubt that the former is about scenery and the latter is about Yu Kun. Looking back and forth at the two people, I think they are a little strange. The scenery glared at Yu Kun again, "I have nothing to do with you. Don''t talk nonsense." The fish Kun installs as if distressed to touch the head, "Oh, the girl is a little bad, every time angry, like to say the words of the clear relationship." "What are you talking about?" Yu Kun sighed again, "I went to Yangcheng from afar without money. Fortunately, I found you. I don''t know if you are willing to forgive my previous mistakes?" "Well, don''t you say such equivocations!" Scenery a look at that small two if the expression of understanding is anxious. Yu Kun said, "I''m telling the truth. We''ll have misunderstandings. It''s all due to miss Fei''s carelessness. Now she''s doing the dishes in the back. Can I take her to explain to you?" What a fart! Because of Yu Kun''s words, everyone who listened to Yu Kun''s words automatically completed a big play. Because his wife misunderstood him as having an affair with other people, he ran out of his stable and comfortable house and searched for his wife for thousands of miles. However, his journey was not smooth, and he didn''t know what he had suffered. He spent all his money. So he had to work in the inn. But he didn''t expect that his kung fu would not fail the people with his heart Found his wife. This other people''s housework, other people are not easy to take care of, the second said painstakingly: "girl, I think this young man is also born rich, in order to find you, he also specially came to our inn to do hard work, I think he is good, the so-called husband and wife''s bedside fight and bed end, you should forgive him." The waiter shakes his head again, thinking that he has not married a daughter-in-law, so he goes out full of melancholy. Scenery gritted her teeth, she stamped her feet and pushed the smiling fish Kun out of the kitchen. "Ah! Wait for me Yu Kun ran after him. Now there are no people in the lobby. Most of the guests are in their own rooms. Yu Kun catches up with the scenery. "Don''t be angry. What I just said is true." The scenery snorted, "you are not this mouth fierce? Don''t think that if you take advantage of me verbally, I will give you the money. " "Conscience of heaven and earth, have I ever thought of taking advantage of you?" Yu Kun said, "it is a fact that I didn''t have money all the way. Today at the gate of the city, I wanted to borrow some money from you. Now I want to explain it to me. In fact, I''m not bad in nature. You say, where did I just take advantage of you?" He''s a good speaker now, but what he said in the kitchen just now won''t be misunderstood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1587 However, the scenery looked at his smiling face, but how can not refute, once refuted, does not appear to be her own to think more? She bit her lip, looked up at him angrily, "I can''t say you, OK?" "No, no, no, no, I''m seriously admitting my mistakes, but don''t get angry with you again." Yu Kun has a good attitude. He can only see his sincerity, and he can''t see what he wants to deliberately tease her. His words are a set of words, scenery can not believe him, she again raised a step, walked up the stairs, "if you sincerely admit your mistake, it will disappear in my field of vision." "Well..." "Even if you want to stay out of my sight and follow me!" She looked back and yelled. It seemed that she was really angry with him. "This..." "Shut up! I don''t want to hear you The scenery continued up the stairs. After a while, Yu Kun''s curious voice came from behind her, "I want to remind you You''ve got horns on your head The scenery is crooked. "Be careful!" Yu Kun stepped forward and helped her body from behind to avoid her falling down the stairs. The scenery did not have time to stand firm, she quickly covered the top of her head with her hand. When she turned back, she said, "you are not allowed to look at it!" "But I''ve seen it." "Don''t you think you didn''t see it!" "This request It''s hard for people Yu Kun said the distress, after all, is such a strange thing, as long as you see it once, it is difficult to forget. Scenery bit lip, she pushed him to hold his hand, said: "if you dare to tell other people this matter, I will kill you!" She climbed up the stairs, and before entering the door, she added, "especially feiziyuan, if you tell her, even if it''s the ends of the earth, I''ll hunt you down!" She closed the door heavily. "The ends of the earth?" Yukun looked at the closed door and touched his chin with interest. Then he couldn''t help laughing and said, "these four words are really something to look forward to..." The scenery had a very uneasy evening. She didn''t dare to sleep too much, for fear that someone would come in with a knife to cut her own meat. Her parents had been so successful in popularizing the science of dragon meat that the world wanted. She was so nervous that she was afraid that her noble little dragon would become a delicacy among other people. Fortunately, there was no such thing as she had imagined. The scenery did not hesitate. As soon as it was light, she immediately packed up her things and left the inn. Fortunately, it was still early, and there was no situation that Yukun and feiziyuan would guard in front of the inn. However, as she walked out of the city, she found that it was becoming more and more depressed, and there were more victims on both sides of the road. Many people lying on the ground put their eyes on the gorgeous girl, as if something was brewing, but no one dared to come up. The scenery sends out the spiritual power one by one, just ordinary human beings. Even if this group of people want to rush up to do something, she can also cope with it. Although she was on high alert, she did not wait for anyone to rush to her disadvantage. Just as she was about to pass through the depressed village, she faintly heard a voice coming from a dilapidated house. It''s a woman''s voice. In the wilderness, it''s also the area where victims gather. Women''s voices come from Scenery immediately thought of bad things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1588 The rule of scenery is always to save if you can, or to run away if you can''t. She still has confidence in dealing with ordinary people. She walked around the side of the earth house, flew easily over the low wall, and slipped into the place where the house collapsed. Then she saw the scene in the house. On the burning fire is a big pot with a chopping board and a kitchen knife beside it. Looking at the other side, there are two people who are tied up. Looking back, they are a man and a woman. The low voice is from that woman. She is trying to break free from the rope that binds her. It''s a pot, a kitchen knife, and two people Think of here is the disaster area, the scenery is almost immediately had a terrible guess, is someone is going to eat people! She looked around her eyes, and now there is no other person in, she gently walked over, "don''t be afraid, I''ll let you go We... " The sound of the scenery is getting smaller and smaller, because she walked up to the people who were bound and saw who they were, Yukun and feiziyuan. Ha ha, the world is so big that she can meet them so coincidentally every time. This is really No, she doesn''t admit it''s fate at all! The scenery retreated three steps in a row, turned around and left. Anyway, the female owner would not die. She had not met the man, but it would be better if yu Kun died, so that no one knew her identity For the first time, she found her talent for being a villain, and she didn''t hate the feeling of being a villain. But scenery wants to go, but she can''t. Yukun tried to spit out the cloth in his mouth. He said in a loud voice: "don''t go, beauty! Help us Scenery heard his loud voice is a jump of eyebrows. Sure enough, people who heard the sound came in from outside. He is a big five and three thick man. He looks like a butcher, but now there are no animals to kill for him, so he starts to kill people. Seeing the scenery, the man said fiercely: "since you broke in by yourself, don''t leave!" Words fall, his hand to the right side of the waist a touch, pull out a bag of perilla, the atmosphere is so quiet for a moment. The butcher was a little embarrassed. Just for seasoning, he went out to pick some perilla and came in. Unexpectedly, he took the wrong thing. He touched the left side of his waist again. This time, he pulled out a big knife. In order to save his momentum, he said: "you don''t want to leave!" After that, he rushed directly towards the scenery. The scenery also does not hide to the side, she does not hurry to lift her hand, the red bracelet on the wrist suddenly sends out a crisp sound, the knife in the man''s hand falls to the ground, his eyes are lax, as if he lost his mind. "Go ahead." Fengjing squatted in front of Yukun and feiziyuan and asked, "what''s going on?" Yu Kun: "it''s like this..." "I didn''t ask you." Fengjing picked up the cloth on the ground and put it into Yukun''s mouth. Then she took out the cloth from feiziyuan''s mouth. Then she moved her fingers, and the rope on Fei Ziyuan was untied, "come on." Yu Kun has some grievances. Fei Ziyuan was relieved at first, and then said, "when Yu Kun and I came here, we saw a woman with a baby in her arms. She was very poor. I wanted to give them my dry food, but I was knocked unconscious from behind. When I woke up, we were tied up." The scenery is speechless, which is really like the style of a woman. "Fortunately, girl, you are here..." "Thank you very much for saving your life, but why did that man..." Flying purple kite to see, that ferocious man, at the moment is grasping the grass on the ground to his mouth, will also send out Baa Baa cry. "Now he thinks he''s a sheep, that''s all." The scenery said casually, she is all over the body magic weapon, this frightening heart bell, but is only a small one. Feiziyuan didn''t understand it very well, but she didn''t want to talk about the scenery, so she was smart enough not to ask. After all, there were so many talented people in the world. Suddenly, she remembered that Yukun was still tied. She went to untie the rope on Yukun. As soon as Yukun''s hands were free, he first drew out the cloth in his mouth and then gave a few shrieks. Then she looked at the scenery and said, "beauty, help me I don''t think I can repay you for your kindness. I can only use my body... " "Since there is no reward, you can make me a cow and a horse." The scenery laughingly interrupts Yu Kun''s words, that is, he doesn''t want him to say the four words of "mutual consent with others". But obviously, she underestimated his thick skin. Without hesitation, even without even thinking about it, quince said, "I''ll be the girl''s horse and ox from now on. Just take care of me and have a good meal." But there was no displeasure at all. "Hello, do you want to be shameless?" He was very sad and said: "I can''t even fill my stomach. Where else can I afford to raise this face? Just put down this perfect face and wait for me to pick it up when I have money This is probably what the scenery heard The most shameless words.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1589 Yu Kun is so shameless that he can''t be described in words. If he''s an unreasonable rascal, he''s OK to deal with it. However, he''s such a shameless person. Even if you hit him with one punch, he''ll be able to draw his face closer. Scenery has always been the most annoying, is this kind of person, she stood up, turned around and left. "Ah! Beauty Yukun also stood up and took the hand of scenery. He said, "you don''t care about this matter?" "What do you want me to take care of?" Scenery is full of do not understand, she wants to take out the hand, did not pull out, so she glared at him again, hope that he can have consciousness, initiative to release the hand. Yu Kun has never had such a thing as self-consciousness. Instead, he seems to be unaware of the dissatisfaction with the scenery. He laughs heartlessly and says, "beauty, do you think that man is a sheep?" The scenery looked at the man who was lying on the ground eating grass. The Bangle bells on her wrist rang again. The man had focal length in his eyes. He lost his strength and fell to the ground, trying to spit out the grass in his mouth. Scenery said: "if you have anything, just ask him. I don''t want to take care of the superfluous things. Let go." "There is no beauty, we are not safe." Yu Kun took the hand of the scenery and walked to the man who fell on the ground with a smile, "say, who are you?" The man lay on the ground and looked at them with panic eyes. Just now he felt that he had become a sheep. It must have been some magic trick they had used. Flying purple kite also came over, she deliberately put on a vicious look and said: "you don''t say, believe we killed you?" The man listened to this, although there is fear in his eyes, but still shut up, it seems that he is planning to not this life. At this time, a woman with a baby ran outside the door. She knelt down in front of the three people, kowtow and cried: "please let my husband go. If you want to kill me, kill me!" The child in her arms looks confused, but she looks at the scenery with a frightened eye. Feiziyuan was not cheated this time. She said, "it was you who cheated us by pretending to be pitiful that we were attacked and tied up again. You want to cook us to eat human flesh, but also want us to be pitiful and let you go "It''s our fault to deliberately cheat girls and childe." The woman cried even more. She hugged the child in her arms, "but our children are so hungry that you can see, girl, that even the roots of trees have been dug up and eaten along the way. We really can''t help it..." The four or five-year-old daughter in her arms was yellow and thin, and her hair was withered and yellow. The look of malnutrition was exactly what the woman said. The man finally said, "if you want to blame me, you should blame me. It''s because I shouldn''t have the heart to kill. If you want to be punished, I just want you to let go of my wife and children. This idea is my own thought, and they are just forced to be helpless." With that, the man got up and knocked his head. Feiziyuan''s mood is delicate. The three members of the family are sentimental and righteous, which makes her a heartless villain. At this time, a strange voice came from the scenery, "since it is your daughter who can''t stand the hunger, you just try to find food for her. Your husband and wife love your children so much, why don''t you cut your own meat and feed the children, but go to harm others?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1590 The couple fell silent for a moment. Yu Kun was looking at the scenery and chuckled, "good question." For Yu Kun''s praise, scenery just snorted, and she looked at the silent couple again. "What you think about your children is true, but your harmful heart is also true. Because you don''t want to sacrifice yourself, you can only sacrifice others. In the end, you are not good people." When Fei Ziyuan heard the words, her sympathy disappeared immediately. She said, "this girl is right. You can''t harm people''s hearts at any time, even if your starting point is for children." The couple bowed their heads in shame, speechless. "Dad Mother... " The thin girl made a small voice. I don''t know why her parents should kneel on the ground now. However, her mother could only hold her and could not say a word at this time. The scenery looked at the little girl, and suddenly said: "but the child is innocent, even if you are wrong, you should not take her to be punished together." After that, the girl in the woman''s arms flew up and saw what she was going to do. Yukun finally let go of the hand of scenery. Fengguang held the child in both hands and felt that the little girl was really light. I was afraid that if she was hungry for a period of time, it would be very difficult for her to survive. "Xiao Rong!" The woman cried out worried, but her husband pulled her arm. She was quiet, but her eyes were not at ease. Different from his wife, this man will think a lot. If the scenery wants to do something, they will be dead. "Your name is Xiao Rong?" Scenery looked at the arms do not cry do not make, just with a pair of uneasy eyes staring at their children. Although the little girl is not in good health, her eyes are very clear. When she heard the scenery, she nodded a little and said timidly, "my name is Xiaorong..." "How long have you not eaten?" "This morning My mother gave me three bowls of water... " In Xiao Rong''s eyes, even water is food. The scenery stopped, and shook the bracelet, a paper package fell on Xiao Rong''s hand, "there are buns in it, you can eat it." "Steamed buns..." Xiao Rong slowly repeated the words of scenery, and then opened the paper bag with difficulty. There were indeed several white steamed stuffed buns in it. Her eyes lit up, but she was not in a hurry to eat. Instead, she asked the scenery: "big sister, can I give it to my parents?" The scenery smiles, "of course." She put Xiaorong down, and the little girl immediately ran to her parents with the steamed stuffed bun in her arms. She said happily, "Mom and Dad, we have steamed stuffed bun to eat." "Girl..." The man looked uneasily at the scenery. The scenery embraces an arm to say: "Xiaorong is willing to give you, it is her filial piety, and you want to harm people is different. Anyway, I gave Xiaorong something, how she handled, it is her business, I can''t control." "Dad Mother... " See parents for a long time did not move, Xiaorong took out two steamed stuffed buns and put them in the hands of parents. The woman''s hands were shaking and she was holding her daughter and wailing. Even the man''s eyes were wet. This picture is moving. Yukun stood beside the scenery. He raised his eyebrows and whispered, "I thought that the beauty with a good temper was going to kill the couple in a rage." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1591 The scenery glanced at fish Kun, "even if a person no matter how evil, also can''t kill him in front of his children, this will leave a shadow for the child for a lifetime." Scenery is a person with principles, especially in the face of children. She always thinks that children need to be well protected. If there is a slight mistake, it will affect the child''s life direction. "Beauty loves children?" The scenery looks to ask this question fish Kun, see his clear tone, she does not admit defeat of the curl of the mouth, "what like children? I''m just saying it casually. " She doesn''t like the feeling of being seen through, let alone the man she hates. Yu Kun opens the fan, but laughs. Flying purple kite to see the scenery, and to see the fish Kun, inexplicably feel that they now seem to be unable to plug in the mouth. The husband and wife over there finally cried, and the man said, "childe, two girls, we already know that we did something wrong. Even if you want to punish us, we have no complaints." Fei Ziyuan said, "if you are really sent to prison, what will your daughter do?" The father looked at each other and once again fell into silence. They did not think well of this problem. "If you want me to say, the biggest culprit in this matter is this natural disaster." Yu Kun said slowly: "I see that there are many victims along the way. I don''t know what happened here?" "You are from other places. I don''t know. It''s normal." The man said, "our sunset village is also a village in Yangcheng. In the past, I used to sell pork in the village. Everyone called me butcher Zheng. Later, I married a pretty girl and had a daughter named Xiaorong. My life was very happy. However, just three months ago, shortly after a rainstorm, there were many people who did not have time to escape They were swept away by the flood, but we were lucky enough to escape the flood, but because of the destruction of their houses, they had no fixed place to live... " Fei Ziyuan asked, "if you suffer from natural disasters, will the government of Yangcheng ignore it?" "How can the government ignore it?" Talking about jiaoniang, she sighed: "every time the government builds a new residence for us and sends relief materials, the heavy rain will fall again. Soon after, the flood will hit, and the human and financial resources will be continuously lost. What''s more, the epidemic also comes, and the government can''t control it. Everyone says that our sunset village is a cursed village, and now people in the city refuse to let go The people of sunset village took refuge. Most of them died of disease and starvation, and only a few of them were still surviving. " "Do you have floods every time you rebuild your homes?" Yu Kun touched his chin, and he rarely said seriously: "there is a problem..." The scenery also thought for a while, "is there any aquatic monster around here?" For example, if the water dragon does not damage the gods, it can only do something to do with the gods. "If there are monsters, let''s go and find out." Yu Kun blinked at the scenery. The scenery canthus a jump, "want to go to you, I just don''t mind my own business." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1592 "But you are the best girl here." Fei Ziyuan was looking at the scenery. She still remembers the scene when the scenery subdued butcher Zheng. The scenery is too much, "no, I still have to rush, just don''t waste time here." It''s not. What problems can''t be easily solved when there is a female owner. What kind of fun is she going to join? "I remember, beauty, you''re going to wuwangtian, too." Yu Kun shook his fan with a smile. "It''s said that wuwangtian accepts apprentices. First, they look at their aptitude and second look at their sincerity. If the people of wuwangtian know about the beauty, you will abandon the sufferings of the people. I wonder if they will accept you as an apprentice at that time?" Scenery bite teeth, have to say, Yu Kun''s words stabbed her pain point. Sunset village is a village built along the sunset river. In the past, this river was the source of water for villagers to live on. Now, the sunset River, which floods from time to time, has become a disaster for the whole village. The party walked along the river, hoping to find out what was wrong. Flying Ziyuan was in the front. Yukun looked down at the sultry scenery. His lips were raised and he said with a smile: "the beauty is still angry?" "Go away!" She glared at him, and now she''s tired of seeing him. Being so disliked, Yu Kun was not embarrassed at all. He went up and said, "don''t be angry. Although the beauty of life is different, it''s not good for you to be angry." The scenery did not have a good temper to see him, "you said you want to be an ox horse for me? Now, as master, I command you to be quiet. " "Well, when cattle and horses are all coolies." Yu Kun said casually: "for example, the beautiful woman''s shoulder is sour, I''ll pinch it for you, and the beauty''s foot hurts. I''ll beat you. If the beauty doesn''t have hot water for bathing..." "Shut up The scenery kicks up a stone on the ground, which is going to fish Kun, but the direction is a little bit. The stone hit the tree and was bounced back, directly hitting her forehead. She cried out pain and covered her forehead with pain. Feiziyuan, who was walking in front, turned back, "are you OK, girl?" But see Yu Kun two hands on the top of the scenery, he smile instead of scenery answer, "nothing, nothing, we are just playing." "I said, fish Kun, you don''t bully this girl." Fei Ziyuan shakes her head, and she goes on. Scenery raised her eyes and glared at Yu Kun. Before she could scold him for touching his head, Yu Kun said: "you are responsible for covering your forehead, and I am responsible for covering the things on your head." What? Of course, it''s because of the Dragon horn of anger! The scenery looked at the flying purple kite walking in front of her. She didn''t dare to say anything aloud. She just clapped open Yukun''s hand, covered her head and said, "don''t worry about it." Yu Kun looked at the red spot on her forehead hit by the stone, and then held out his hand, "then I''ll take charge of it here..." "Don''t touch it!" The scenery retreats a step, but guard against him. Fish Kun pitifully blinks, "beauty so dislike me?" "Not disgusted." Scenery added, "it''s very disgusting." She would be angry at the sight of him, but she was very disgusted? Yu Kun didn''t understand, "young master, I''m good-looking, and I''m born rich and noble. I''ve never been in a relationship with men and women. I''m such a good man. The world is out of print. Why do you dislike me so much, beauty?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1593 "Because you don''t cook well." The scenery decisively finish saying, turn head to walk. Is his cooking bad? Why does he think it''s good? Yu Kun reflected and found that he couldn''t think of his own shortcomings, so he kept up with the pace of the scenery. The water of sunset river is no longer as clear as it used to be. Now, it is a river that stretches for miles and never ends. Because the sediment is muddy water, people standing on the bank can not reflect the shadow. After walking for a long time, they didn''t find anything wrong. Fei Ziyuan couldn''t help saying, "isn''t this an ordinary river? What''s more, how can water spread out from the river bank so high? " If it''s because of rain, how much precipitation is needed to do it. Yu Kun looks at Xiang Wuyan''s scenery, "beauty, do you see anything?" As soon as he said this, Fei Ziyuan couldn''t help but put his expectation on the scenery. In a trance, the scenery had an illusion that she wanted to be a savior. She looked at the river again and said, "I didn''t find anything wrong." In fact, she did not even feel the spirit, of course, it is not ruled out that the monster''s cultivation is higher than her, so she can not feel it. At the thought of this possibility, the scenery turned and began to go back. "Oh, beauty, where are you going?" The fish crowed. "I want to go back." At the thought that there might be a big monster living here, she felt that her small life was very dangerous. She cherished her life, but she would not put her life into it for no reason. Yukun seems to want to catch up with him, but Fei Ziyuan says: "since the girl wants to go back, we don''t want to be forced into difficulties. Let''s go the rest of the way by ourselves." Flying purple kite called out to the back of the scenery: "girl, you should pay attention to safety on the way back." It''s you who should pay attention to safety! The scenery did not pay attention to. Anyway, the female owner would not die, but she had only one life. She could not afford to play with others. However, after walking for a distance, she stopped. She picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the water. "Who is the River King of sunset river? Come out to Princess Ben The stone just made a ripple, and there was no more movement. The scenery waited for a while. Seeing that no one came out, she stamped her foot again, "master of sunset River, get out of here!" There is still no movement. If in the past, no matter what waters the scenery went to, as long as you stamp your feet, no matter who is the owner of the water palace all over the world, you will have to come out and see her. Now the River King of sunset river has not appeared. Is there no river king here? But this is impossible. Rivers, seas and lakes are always managed by one God. "Princess..." An old voice came. The scenery looked around, but no one could see, "who is talking?" "Princess Please bow your head... " The scenery bows head, sees only is one River shrimp in the difficulty to climb over, see this shrimp crawling is really slow, she squatted down, put him in the palm of his hand, asked: "your river king?" "The old slave is the king of the sunset river." Old river shrimp cough cough cough, difficult said. "You''re teasing me?" she said Even if he Jun''s status is not high in the gods, he is not a shrimp. "The princess didn''t know, just three months ago, the former river king had left." "Quit?" "When he Jun was in parallax waters, he was caught by a fisherman accidentally. It was a girl who saved him and put him back in the water. Soon he left and said he would repay him." Scenery: "He Jun was originally a herring. Before he left, he passed the position of River King to bengjing. Soon after a rainstorm, the water quality of the sunset river became turbid, and the mussel essence transferred the position to crab essence and swam to better waters. Later, more and more River spirits left, and there was only one old slave left in the sunset River..." So the position of the River King naturally came to his head. Scenery Again, there is nothing to say. At this time, another voice burst in, "the original beauty here is to catch shrimp?" Come back to see the man squatting in front of him, the scenery was scared, "fish Kun!" "Well?" Yu Kun said with a smile, "my name is so beautiful, will you let the beauty call out so loud?" She''s sick of this man! "Although there is only one shrimp It looks old, but it can''t be wasted. Come on, let''s bake it I don''t know when, he has been lit by a fire. The scenery all saw the river shrimp in the hand to shiver, she quickly raised the hand to protect, "do not bake!" "Don''t worry, childe, I''m still very elegant. I won''t compete with the beauty when I''m done." "Fish Kun said with a smile:" cook for the host, this is not the responsibility of cattle and horses? ""Get out of here!" Scenery stood up and was about to leave with the shrimp. However, she didn''t realize that her legs would be numb after squatting for a long time. Her body was crooked. Fortunately, she was able to stand firmly with one hand on the tree. Then came the fan knocking on her head. As soon as she opened her eyes full of anger, she saw that Yu Kun was bending down and lowering her head, approaching her face. He said with a smile at the corner of his lips: "every time you play, you can take it seriously. Are you too stupid, or am I too good at acting?" "You "Do you want to beat me or chase me to the ends of the earth?" His eyes moved up slightly, looked at her head, and then put his eyes on her face, raised a hand, gently played a dragon horn on her head, he said with a happy smile: "a little girl is a little girl, even if it is a bluff, it is a little girl." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1594 "You are a little girl!" The scenery takes off Yukun''s hand, and tells us that this human being is a baby in front of his 160 year old self. Yu Kun is not angry, but squints his eyes and smiles. He says with a smile, "why, don''t you like people calling you a little girl?" "Then try to let me call you a little boy!" "I''m praising you for being cute." "Then I''ll praise you for your charm." "Good, good sense." Yu Kun opened the fan and stood up straight. It was really graceful. Scenery to see the eyelid son a jump, only way is stuffy one Sao, she also did not see him, turned around to walk. But Yukun always won''t let the scenery leave so easily. He stands in front of her again, with a mysterious smile on his lips. "I just heard you talking to this shrimp." "You heard me wrong!" Scenery immediately denied that although she felt that there was no silver 300 Liang here, she still chose to treat it as no problem. She stood upright and upright, but looked at Yu Kun''s smile and felt numb. Yu Kun "hum" two times, and shook the fan close to her, "my childe''s ear is so strong, within a hundred miles, even if there is a beauty falling into the water, I can hear it. What''s more, you still talk to a shrimp in front of me." "That''s your illusion!" Fengjing grabs the hand of the shrimp and puts it behind her. If not, she remembers that the shrimp in her hand is not an ordinary shrimp, but the river king here. It is estimated that she would have been so excited that the old river shrimp would have died. Yu Kun was smiling at the corner of his lips again, "I''m not too sad. How can I hallucinate? Don''t make excuses. My eyes are bright The scenery closed her mouth and did not speak. Yukun looked at the Dragon horn on her head and said interestingly, "I know that the origin of beauty is not simple, but after many days together, the beauty should also know that I am a person with strict oral style. You can rest assured that I will not tell anyone about your ability that ordinary people do not have." His eyes narrowed slightly, as if in a good mood, and lowered his voice and said, "this is our secret." "I don''t want to have a secret with you." The scenery dislikes very much, she wants to bypass the fish Kun and walk, coldly on the heavy rain. The rain did not let people have the time to prepare, it drenched people thoroughly. With the heavy rain, it was the sunset river that suddenly moved. The surface of the sunset river rises abruptly, and soon some water overflows the bank and spreads to the ground. "Damn it! Here comes the flood again The old river shrimp made a panic. Sure enough, the water suddenly rose in the direction of the scenery. However, the scenery just stood still, the water met her, even if it was surging from her front, she would not be affected. Because of the protection of the Dragon woman, even the old river shrimp in her hands was not affected by the current. The flood came one after another, but the scenery was not affected. Even her clothes were not wet. She felt her chin and said, "this flood is really strange." While contemplating the scenery, a cry came from the side, "help!" Looking along the sound, it was Yukun who was washed away by the current. He seemed to have choked a lot of water. He only struggled for a few times, and soon he was submerged in the water and never floated out again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1595 "What a nuisance!" The scenery called out, put the old river shrimp on the ground, and resolutely jumped into the water. In order to swim faster, her feet turned into dragon tails. The undercurrent under the water was nothing to her, and the dragon tail just helped her swim faster. Although the current was turbid and she was used to the beautiful scenery with good water quality, she still tolerated it. After a while, she saw the fish floating in the water and drifting with the waves. She could not think much about it. She approached the location of Yukun and tried to hold his waist. "Hello, Yukun!" The scenery called and talked in the water, which was nothing to her. Fish Kun closed his eyes and did not respond. As soon as the scenery was in a hurry, she held him in her arms and began to work hard to move up the river. The human body is fragile, and a small matter will cause big problems. Although she has always hated this rogue man, this dislike is not as bad as she wants others to die. After about two or three minutes, the scenery came to the surface with fish. She dragged people to the shore with great efforts. Even though she was a God, she was always tired. When she dragged people to the shore, she was also tired and half dead. "Hello! Yukun The scenery did not have time to rest, and patted his face again, "you cheer up a bit!" Yu Kun''s face is pale. He is quiet at the moment. It''s hard to make people think that he is such a good-looking man. The scenery is not in the mood to appreciate, she pinched his people again, "don''t all say that good people don''t live long, and do harm for thousands of years? How can you harm others when you die like this However, Yu Kun still did not respond. Finally, the scenery was in a hurry. She bit the nail of her thumb and said uneasily, "should I go to find Fei Ziyuan and give him mouth to mouth artificial respiration?" "Cough..." The fish coughed up a mouthful. "Yukun, you wake up!" The scenery was busy patting his chest. Yu Kun opened his eyes weakly, "I Cough... " He coughed up a lot of water. Seeing that he almost coughed, the scenery helped him up, "are you ok?" "It''s ok..." Yukun said powerless, he looked at the scenery, the line of sight suddenly couldn''t be moved. Seeing him staring at himself, the scenery couldn''t help wondering if there was something wrong with him. Her tail beat out a group of water spray, which seemed to be confused indeed Wait, tail!? A look back, it is a red dragon tail! The scenery quickly pressed his tail under the water and said to him fiercely, "you just didn''t see any tail! You have hallucinations "Is it?" Fish Kun Yang''s lips smile, he was all wet, especially his hair is still dripping water, but when he showed a smile, all the confusion disappeared without a trace, but there was a little more Evil? That''s right. It''s evil. The scenery was cold on the back, and she had a bad feeling. She turned around and wanted to jump into the water and leave, but she was forcefully grasped by the wrist. It''s still raining. I don''t know when it will stop. The man''s hand touched her head and said with a gentle smile, "it turns out that it''s just a little dragon." The sound of rain seems to make people''s hearts confused. The scenery raises her hand again, but this time she grabs another hand. Yu Kun raises her eyebrows, which is so elegant and unrestrained that she can''t say, "do you think that I''ll be clapped by you every time?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1596 "Let me go!" The scenery two hands are trapped, let her panic is, she found that she can not make the magic power. Fish Kun just gently force, she will be out of the water, the whole body came to the shore, fell into his arms, and that red dragon tail, also thoroughly exposed in the rain. Yu Kun just drooped her eyes and looked at her from the beginning to the end. It was really from the beginning To the end. Scenery doesn''t like to be seen so much. She gritted her teeth, "who are you?" The longer she gets along with Yu Kun, she only feels that this man is more unfathomable. For example, every time she appears appropriately, she appears as if she can never control his whereabouts. Fish Kun Yang lip, manner quite some uninhibited, "childe, I am not the person in front of the beauty see?" The scenery moved the dragon''s tail. She wanted to turn it into a dragon''s body to escape completely, or to turn it into a human. However, she couldn''t do both because of the magic power. This made her feel bad, "Yukun, I just saved you!" "I know." Fish Kun cloud light breeze should sentence. Scenery and indignant said: "I saved you, you do not appreciate it, but also want to eat me?" "Eat you?" Yu Kun''s black eyes are puzzled. She wants to take out her hand again. All her strength is like spending on a ball of cotton, and she has no chance to rebound. When the scenery thinks of the scene that she is cooked and eaten again, she is distressed and wants to cry out, "I have saved you with kindness, but you want to eat me to improve my cultivation. You are ungrateful!" "Ingratitude is here..." Yu Kun shakes his head and laughs. His hand gradually falls down and touches a corner of the red dragon''s tail. The scenery "hiss" a sound, cries the sound pain. The place where Yukun touched was just because she hit it under the water. There was a dragon scale broken there. Now she realized it when she was touched by Yukun. "I''m repaying my kindness. Where can I be ungrateful?" Yu Kun sighed helplessly. He touched the palm of her tail. It seemed that a ray of light appeared on the palm of her tail. The light disappeared in a flash, and the wound on her dragon''s tail disappeared. The scenery could not feel the pain. She looked at her intact dragon tail in doubt, and then looked at Yu Kun with magic eyes, unable to speak. "Now don''t call me ungrateful." Yukun smiles and lets go of her. At this time, the rainstorm has stopped. Under the cloudy sky, only his smile looks like the sun. Sunshine? No! Scenery shook her head, let herself out of the illusion, she quickly left his arms, the dragon tail into legs, she also stood up, but still full of vigilance to see him, "don''t think you help me heal the wound, I will appreciate you." "No way." Yu Kun sat lazily on the ground, one hand supporting his jaw, looking at her lazily with a smile, "the beauty has nothing to repay for saving her life. I really should..." "I don''t want you to agree with me!" The scene is full of premonition to interrupt his words. However, Yu Kun just said with a smile: "I really should do my best to be a good ox and horse." Have a good time. He also said with other meaning: "if the beauty wants me to make a promise, I will certainly accept it." If you don''t pay attention, you fall into his trap. The scenery glared at him and turned to leave, but it was impossible to get rid of Yukun. In a flash, he was not the one who followed him? His whole body is still wet, but he shakes his fan to watch the scenery. It also makes people feel that he is taking a walk to experience life. She said, "Why are you always haunted?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1597 "Haunting is used to describe the dead." Yu Kun wronged Baba said: "beauty, I am a big living man." The scenery mouth corner a smoke, "then you go to die quickly!" "If I am dead, how can a beautiful woman save a romantic young man?" It can be said that Yukun is a real thick skinned, or the kind of motionless. The scenery glanced at him, "you are all wet, don''t you feel uncomfortable?" "There are beauties on the side. Why not be comfortable?" "You "Be careful." He took her by the wrist and stopped her. Looking back, she saw that there was a broken wall in front of her. She just didn''t see the way. If it wasn''t for Yukun to stop her, she would have hit the wall. Yu Kun raised his hand and flicked her forehead. "Look, carelessness is a very dangerous thing." "I can see it myself without you pulling." Her mouth is hard, but her heart is empty. Yu Kun didn''t poke her hard mouth, but just laughed, "good, good, it''s me who has a lot to do." The scenery is inexplicable, and she feels that she has a naive illusion. She turns her head away from him, and simply can''t see her eyes. But when she sees the broken temple in her field of vision, she doubts, "there''s a flood here, and all the flowers and plants are flooded. How can this temple be the only one that seems to have never been touched by water except a little broken?" "Maybe we can go in and have a look." Yu Kun seriously put forward this proposal. Although Fengjing is not used to Yukun, she doesn''t object to his proposal. She walks into the ruined temple with Yukun. What she sees is just a dilapidated scene. The scenery looked at the clay statue in the center of the hall. She blinked her eyes and said suspiciously, "what is worshipped here Like a female Bodhisattva? " "It''s a skirt, isn''t it a woman?" The clay sculpture looks old, so the face has been a little incomplete. I can only guess from her dress. Here is a female Bodhisattva. Scenery and see the plaque on the clay statue, she askew read: "Fisherman temple?" "It''s Yuru temple." Yukun corrected. Scenery back to the scene, "I recognized wrong, that is because the word is ambiguous." "Yes, it''s all because the words on the plaque are not clear." Yukun agrees. The scenery took an unexpected look at him and thought that his temper had become a little better? But she didn''t care. Instead, she asked, "is this a fisherman worshipped here?" "It''s not like she''s dressed up as a fisherman." Yu Kun said: "her dress is blue and white, with a wooden plate hanging around her waist. Although she can''t see the style clearly, she looks like a female disciple of the heaven." "Isn''t that the people of Xianmen?" The scenery shook his head again, "no, how do you know so clearly?" "They are all people who want to go to wuwangtian to learn from their masters. Can''t they know such a little information?" He opened the fan again and said: "if the clothes of the sect are too ugly, but they don''t match my Fengshen Junyi." The scenery hissed, "you just fell into the water, how can you not see you give the fan off?" Although the weather is not cold now, his clothes are still wet. The wind from the fan will be cold to some extent, but he is graceful and calm. "A fan is a facade, so you can''t lose it." What Yu Kun said was awe inspiring, as if it was true. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1598 Scenery is no longer fantasy about Yukun''s self-awareness, she began to walk around the temple, seriously studying the origin of the temple. Yu Kun walked behind her, as if expecting her to find something. Finally, the scenery finds the half collapsed wall, which is engraved with characters, but The words recognized her, but she could not recognize them. Seeing her pondering over the wall, Yu Kun also joined in, and he said, "can I help you?" "These words..." Scenery did not say that she did not know, but coughed and said: "I want to test whether you can know." "Beauty''s test, I naturally gladly accept." Yu Kun said with a smile, then looked at the words on the wall and said: "this is a word widely used in the previous dynasty. Generally speaking, you will learn from it in the school, and the above record is about the life of the female Bodhisattva in the temple..." It turns out that a long time ago, there was a fisherman''s family here. Later, the fisherman gave birth to a daughter. The common people, as well as girls, didn''t need to be named. Just like Zhang San and Li Si, they just yelled. But this family was different. The fisherman came late and the baby was tight. He didn''t want the fisherman to call his daughter, But he didn''t have much culture, so he listened to the words of a failed scholar and added three drops of water beside the female characters, and the female characters became Ru characters. The fisherman is very satisfied with this. Yu Ru has been very smart and loving since she was young. When she was 13 years old, she was taken back to the path of cultivating immortals by the people of no illustrious nature. However, Yu Ru has a good talent. Only a few years of practice can equal the achievements of others for more than ten years. And then Yu Kun looked at the broken stone on the ground, and could only speculate: "later, it seems that there was some evil spirit who made a mess. It was Yu Ru who stood up to subdue the evil spirit, and she died." In order to commemorate Yu Ru''s merits and virtues, the people of sunset village specially set up a temple here. After listening to the story, the scenery asked, "do you think the fish Ru has something to do with the flood in sunset village?" "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know." Yu Kun smiles at the scenery, "but we can investigate together." Scenery did not want to say: "No "Why?" "Because it''s troublesome." The scenery turns to leave the broken temple. "What will happen here has nothing to do with me. My goal now is to go to wuwuwutian to learn art. I don''t want to waste my time because of some boring things." "The so-called saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda. If this matter is solved, all the villagers in sunset village will be saved. Think about it, how fulfilling is it? Beauty, are you willing to give up like this "The sense of achievement is all illusory. It''s more realistic to go to the Wuwei heaven." As soon as the scenery reached the center of the front yard of the ruined temple, it could not help but stop. "Beauty changed her mind?" she said "Don''t make a noise!" The scenery roared. Fish Kun immediately aggrieved not to speak. The foot of the scenery stepped on the mud under his feet, and sucked his nose. He lowered his voice and asked Yu Kun, "do you smell a smell?" Fish Kun also whispered: "what flavor?" "It seems that The smell of fish. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1599 "What a beautiful nose!" "The beauty shakes her head first, and then I smell the beautiful woman''s head. It''s no surprise for me to shake my head Scenery directly kicked him a foot, fish Kun called a pain, also not so jump off. Scenery does not doubt her nose, she said: "there is a faint fishy smell here, you can''t smell it, but I can''t smell it wrong." "Did the fish die near here?" "If it was the fish that died around here, would I not know?" The scenery frowned again and turned around in the front yard. Just after a turn, other voices came from the door. Feiziyuan ran in, "so you are all here!" "Flying girl." Yu Kun waved his hand to show his friendship. Fei Ziyuan came over and said, "it''s raining and flooding just now. I''m also worried that you''ll have an accident. I''m relieved to see that you''re OK." "Is it?" The scenery is a step away from flying Ziyuan. Then, unexpectedly, she takes out a pearl from her bracelet and throws it away. The Pearl hit the kite, which turned into a ball of water and fell on the ground and was absorbed by the soil. Yu Kun blinked stupidly, as if he could not understand. Scenery is humming, "want to play with me, you are still tender." "What is this?" She looked at eye fish Kun and explained, "it''s just a kind of cover up. Someone has deliberately transformed the appearance of flying purple kite to deceive us." "Girl, Yukun!" At this time, a purple figure came out of the door again, "great, I finally found you!" "Beauty, look, another fake Yu Kun hides behind the scenery, as if frightened. "What fake?" Fei Ziyuan walks closer, but she doesn''t expect to step on the Pearl on the ground. She slips on her feet and falls to the ground. Meanwhile, she tears off a piece of broken Rune paper attached to the corner of the wall. The black gas on the ground came out, and the scenery raised his hand to help his forehead, "it''s over." Suddenly, the ground was shaking, and the ground was cracking under his feet. With the appearance of a figure, he disappeared in the black air. He said with a smile: "I am free at last!" Feiziyuan quickly gets up from the ground, and realizes that she has made a mistake. She looks flustered. "Beauty..." Yu Kun''s daughter-in-law grabbed the corner of the scenery from behind, "what is this?" "This is a fish," he said As soon as the laughter of the Yin test stopped, he immediately scolded: "you are the fish, and your family are all fish!" The wind blows, that black fog dissipates, flying in the air, is a big blue fish. "Fish..." Feiziyuan''s brain seems to be short circuited, "how can it fly..." "Dare you call me a fish?" The scenery has already inserted the waist to retort a way: "believe me or not, I have called all the people in the East China Sea to cook you!" "It turned out to be the little princess of the East China Sea..." The big blue fish said respectfully, and then realized that it was not right. He was the villain who fell into the evil way. Do you still need to observe the courtesy of the king and the minister respectfully? He changed his tone again, "what about the people in the East China Sea? If I get in my way, I will make you die without a burial place!" Yes, this time it''s full of momentum. "Hello, that Terran man!" Big herring looked at the busy fish Kun and asked, "what are you doing?" Yu Kun''s work of collecting firewood stopped temporarily. He looked up and wondered, "didn''t you say you want to cook fish?" The big blue fish shook his tail and said angrily, "don''t you put this gentleman in your eyes?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1600 The scenery ha ha two sound, "is only a black fish, this young lady stands here to talk with you, has been your several life to repair the blessing, how, you have any dissatisfaction?" "You The big blue fish wanted to put on airs, but when he thought that his identity was really lower than others, he couldn''t put on his airs. He just hummed and said, "I don''t know how much older I am than you, baby. You are still young." In front of him, only 160 years old scenery is indeed a small doll. Feng Feng was so angry that before he could refute, he heard Yu Kun say: "although you look older, you are uglier than a beauty." After listening to the scenery, I feel that Yukun is a little pleasant. But the big herring said angrily, "judging people by their appearance is really superficial." "To look at a person is to look at the outside first. With the external world, I can decide whether I want to understand your inner world or not, and then I can decide whether I want to continue to understand you. This is not about superficiality, but the fact." Smell speech, the scenery looks at Yu Kun, surprised to think that his solemn appearance at this time makes people feel some handsome. It seems to feel that she is looking at herself, fish Kun droops her eyes and smiles at the scenery. Some are elegant and some are coquettish. After a meal of scenery, his expression suddenly became ferocious. Yu Kun just habitually raised the corners of his lips, and the fan gently touched his lips. In the ordinary days, the rogue''s look was more evil at the moment. Unexpectedly, he didn''t look like he was at ordinary times. Scenery had to admit that her heart beat faster temporarily. She was busy taking back her eyes and saying nothing to see him. Yu Kun''s smile does not change, it seems that nothing has happened, including the incident that he just pretended to have accidentally lifted a little girl. The big black fish over there was still angry and said, "I thought you had let me go. I didn''t care about you, but since you want to die, I can''t blame you!" Suddenly, seeing the wind and clouds around him, it seems that there is a big wind and rain coming. Fei Ziyuan subconsciously asks, "in these days, you made all the natural disasters in sunset village?" "Well, now you know how good I am?" Big black fish said: "this gentleman calls the wind and rain, omnipotent!" However, Fei Ziyuan was not frightened. She asked again, "why do you want to harm the innocent people in the sunset river?" "They are not innocent!" "If it wasn''t for them, how could I have been suppressed in this ruined temple for hundreds of years?" he said He couldn''t remember how many years he had been locked up. He was only imprisoned underground. He only remembered that there were dark scenes around him. Except for the sound of underground water flow, he could not hear any other sound. Loneliness eroded his consciousness. Gradually, he had no concept of time. The scenery also said: "it is clear that hundreds of years ago you made trouble in the world and made the people of sunset village miserable. Only then did you suppress you. Now you blame others." The big blue fish said, "how did I ever harm others?" "According to the inscriptions, there was a strange rain in sunset village. The rain was full of fish falling from the sky, and there were also piranhas." Yu Kun shook his fan and said, "the piranha got to the shore, but hurt a lot of people." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1601 "That''s why Ben Jun saw that they worked hard to make a living every day, so that he wanted to send some aquatic products to them so that they could improve their food." The big blue fish wagged his tail. Speaking of this, he had no sense of shame. Yeah, and sent the piranha ashore. Yu Kun said: "you also made a flood, drowning the villagers'' hard-working fields for half a year." "It''s Ben Jun who looks at their hard work carrying water for irrigation every day. I''m trying to save them trouble." "The village has been flooded for a month." "It''s because they call it too hot, and I''ve got rain to keep them cool." It''s so cool that people''s homes are flooded Yu Kun closed his fan, shook his head and said, "this man No, it''s the fish. It''s hopeless. " "It''s a sign of low IQ and EQ," Feng echoed "No wonder people want to suppress you for hundreds of years..." Even the flying purple kite said so. There was a stem in the throat of the big blue fish. He couldn''t speak for a moment. After a moment, he raised his voice and bluntly said, "I''m not wrong. I''m also benefiting the people. They are ungrateful and ungrateful." Fei Ziyuan asked a very important question, "do you have a grudge against the people in sunset village? They came here hundreds of years ago to harm the people here. " If there is no hatred, then why should he grasp the whole sunset village? Scenery is said: "why talk so much with him, just accept him!" This big fish can''t even transform into a human being. It can be seen that his cultivation is not high, and his foundation can be clearly seen in the scenery. That is to say, he is not her opponent. It is just the so-called bullying that can be used in scenery. Since the problem can be solved by fighting, why waste words? The scenery flies up, the bracelet in his hand suddenly turns into countless red lines and goes towards the big fish. The big blue fish can''t come to fight at all, and is bound by the red silk thread and falls to the ground from the air. "What kind of man is a sneak attack?" The big blue fish wriggled and yelled, which was quite unconvinced. However, the scenery has already stepped on his head, "I''m not a hero. What''s wrong with sneaking attack on you?" "The gentleman of this river is a master of the wind and rain. I advise you to let go of me quickly, or I''ll make you eat too much later!" The scenery raises the hand, "the fish Kun!" "The little one is here!" Yu Kun, like a dog''s leg, hastened to come over. He was so humble that he didn''t feel any sense of disobedience. "Cook the fish! I''d like to see if we really can''t afford it. " "OK." When Yu Kun walked back, he really took out the torch to make a fire. Flying purple kite is amazing. Seeing that Yukun had set the fire on, the big blue fish called out again, "are you really not afraid of my ability to call on the wind and rain?" "Do you think I''m stupid?" The scenery kicked him again, "if you really have the ability to call on the wind and rain, what you are surrounded by is not this circle of dark clouds, but really a storm and heavy rain." In terms of the ability to call on the wind and rain, who can compare with them? Feng Feng held her arm and said, "I don''t know if you had this ability before, but I can be sure that after so many years of imprisonment, your cultivation must have degenerated, and your mana is now very few." "Beauty is smart!" The fish crowed with flattery. Fei Ziyuan didn''t know, so she clapped her hands. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1602 The scenery hummed, and said triumphantly: "is not a bit of a big fish? I don''t think much of you "Beauty, you caught the fish. How can we deal with it now?" Yu Kun came forward and suggested, "how about if we really cook him?" "No, no, no!" Fei Ziyuan waved her hand. "How to say it''s a monster. It''s disgusting to cook it." The scenery also nodded, "is disgusting some, otherwise we still strip his skin cramp, throw away." "Spare me!" "You can''t kill me!" yelled the big black fish The scenery said: "you hurt the sunset village recently, the continuous rain, the people are miserable, how can not kill you?" "Because I didn''t do those things!" Yu Kun said, "you just admitted that you did all these things." "That''s because I think it will be more face-to-face! You will respect me more! " The big blue fish apologized loudly, how much he wanted to pretend to be forced at the beginning, and now he has how much regret. Fei Ziyuan said again, "how can we believe you when you say that?" "I have less than 10% of my mana now. Even if I want to harm the people in sunset village, I have no way." The big blue fish is wronged. Scenery touched his chin, "you said well, now you really don''t have this ability, but if it wasn''t for you Who would it be? " "Does he have any company?" Yukun also learned how to think about the scenery and think about it seriously. "Hello, big fish, what''s your name?" The scenery kicked the fish tied on the ground. The big blue fish yelled pain and said, "my name is Qingyu." Scenery asked: "why did you do the next series of bad things in sunset village?" "I..." Qingyu''s voice suddenly filled with shyness, "when I was patrolling the waters, I was caught by a fisherman and caught on the shore. Later, a girl saved me Although the girl is still young, she is kind-hearted and can sing to me... " Yu Kun interjected, "so you like her?" "Not bad..." Qingyu buried his head, as if embarrassed to get into a hole. Scenery is concerned about another issue, "you said little girl How young was she then? " "About seven years old." "You change your state!" Scenery is a kick in the past. Qingyu said wrongly: "I didn''t do anything to her, but I have a good wait for her to grow up I didn''t expect When we meet again, it is Qingyu, who was still young, fell in love with the little girl at first sight. Later, he knew that she called her Yuru. But soon after Yuru released Qingyu, she was taken away by the people of wuwantian. Qingyu never forgets Yu you, but he can''t go to heaven. He can only think about what to do for Yu you''s hometown. However, he does something good and no one tells him it''s a bad thing. So he works harder and harder, until one day, a woman in a blue and white shirt comes to the river bank and calls his name. This woman is the fish you grew up with. She told him not to do these things again, because he did these things, the panic stricken people began to prepare to go to the Taoist priest, to exorcise demons. Qingyu just hopes that she can often come to talk with him, and he will listen to her obediently. Yu Ru does not agree or refuse. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1603 And then one day, a few months later, the fish came to the bank again. Green feather full of joy out to see her, but just out of the water, unprepared he was fish Ru seal in the ground. Until the day when the scenery and his party came, feiziyuan accidentally tore up the talisman to suppress him, so that he could see the sky again. After listening to the story, the scenery doubts, "fish Ru suddenly seal your thing to strange, is she suddenly aware of her duty is to exorcise demons?" "If so, she could have killed Qingyu directly. Why seal him in the ground?" This is what Yu Kun said. He shook his fan and laughed mysteriously. The scenery took a look at him, "although what you said is true, why is Qingyu sealed by Yu ru? And the villagers have set up a temple for Yu ru "Well, the temple is not only for people to worship, it also has a function..." "I know!" "Flying purple kite raised his hand," but also suppress the spirit of demons and ghosts, do not let ghosts and monsters cause trouble in the world. " These knowledge, as long as a little reading, you can understand, not to mention those who want to worship the immortal gate. "Well said." Yu Kun nodded and looked at the scenery. He said leisurely, "although the rune that flying girl tore down is a good Rune for suppression, it is not from the same vein of wuwantian." He didn''t say it half way. Obviously, he was waiting for the response of the scenery. The scenery looked at him strangely, but soon, her brain flashed and she said in a loud voice, "I understand! In fact, Yuru sealed Qingyu not to kill him, but to protect him. Because Yuru protected Qingyu, later Yuru died because of something. In order to prevent her from turning into a ghost, the villagers built a temple here, and another strange person put a talisman here to suppress it. " "Good sense." Yu Kun looked at the dull green feather again. "I think you have caused a lot of trouble. The villagers have found someone to come to subdue you. The fish you got the news quickly came to protect you, but she was asked by others to hand you over." Qingyu was quiet for a long time before she found her voice, "but Xiaoyu is a disciple of wuwangtian. How could she die so easily..." Scenery pitifully said: "she does not have a father? No matter how powerful a person is, if he catches his weakness, he will be unable to resist. For example, Yu Ru, she wants to save her father and protect you, so... " The next thing is needless to say, and everyone can understand it. "Little fish..." Qingyu hung down her head, "she doesn''t like me, why do you want to protect me?" This time, Fei Ziyuan couldn''t help saying, "she''s willing to make such a sacrifice. What''s wrong with you! It''s you who are so stupid that you don''t understand other people''s intentions! " Qingyu lies on the ground quietly, falling into silence. Yu Kun also said, "since the recent natural disaster is not caused by Qingyu, who is it?" "It''s fish Ru!" Scenery this time the answer is very fast, she is very sure to say: "it must be her!" Qingyu immediately raised his head. Yu Kun said, "but there is no resentment here..." Green feather is disappointed again low head low murmur, "also do not have the breath of small fish..." Feiziyuan clapped her hands. She thought of something and said excitedly, "but she can set the array before she dies!" Array: "scenery?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1604 "You see, it''s the five elements and eight trigrams array." Fei Ziyuan pointed to a tree in front of the ruined temple. "I read about this array in the book, and there are five trees around it. She can set up the array with the help of geographical conditions. When the aura in the temple gradually fails, the array will start. Depending on Yu Ru''s cultivation, it is not a problem to cause a storm!" "Positive solution." Yu Kun smiles and nods. At this time, even if it was scenery, she had to admire flying Ziyuan''s observation ability. She raised her hand, and those silk threads turned into bracelets and fell on her wrist. She looked at the loveless Qingyu on the ground and said, "since you didn''t do it, you can go." "Without little fish, I don''t want to go anywhere..." Qingyu lies on the ground, saying powerless. The scenery eyebrow corner jumps, "she must be reincarnated now, you won''t look for it!" Compared with the rough words, feiziyuan is much more gentle. She squats down and says in a warm voice in front of Qingyu: "since she is also interested in you, it proves that you are not destined. Qingyu, you should believe in the feelings between you and Yuru. Even if it is years later, as long as you have a heart, you can meet. Even if she doesn''t remember you, you will always be There is a connection. " "Really? I can see you again... " Qingyu''s voice trembled and seemed to be moved to cry. "Why are you crying? Why don''t you go and find someone?" Scenery can''t stand a man No, she couldn''t stand the crying of a male. She kicked her foot in the past and said, "you can go quickly." Before Qingyu could make a sound, his body flew up and fell directly into the water. With such a rapid development, feiziyuan was stunned. When Qingyu disappeared, the scenery sighed, "it can be regarded as pure." "I think it''s time to say goodbye." Next to the voice of fish Kun, scenery and flying purple kite can not help but see together. Yu Kun is standing on the Bank of the river. His fan is gone, but he is standing against the wind with his hands on his back. At this time, his expression is stable and gentle. There is no serious rogue appearance before. Now when he smiles, it is inexplicable that he has a kind of elegant and noble temperament. His breath was quite different from before. If it was not for this face, it would only make people think that he was a different person. Feiziyuan was the first to ask, "Yukun?" The scenery is standing in place, looking at the fish Kun at this time, the heart is delicate. Yu Kun''s thin lips with a smile, such as the wind elegant, "soon, I think we will meet again in Wuwang day, goodbye, Miss Fei, and..." When his eyes fall on the scenery, he can only see his lips moving, but he can''t hear the sound. The wind seems to have lost people''s eyes. When he opens his eyes again, others have disappeared. The scene around them has changed greatly. They were originally standing in the depressed sunset village, but now they are standing at the foot of a towering mountain. Looking around, there was no sun city or sunset village. Fei Ziyuan was stunned for a moment, then pointed to the mountain peak which was towering into the cloud in surprise, "that''s the sky above!" The scenery looked up, staring at the mountain in the clouds, she was at a loss for a moment, and the man''s voice seemed to linger in her ears. "Goodbye, lovely Little dragons. " It was a voice that only she could hear. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1605 Wuwangtian is the most popular sect of cultivating immortals. Naturally, there are a lot of people who want to learn from their masters. If there are too many people, what should wuwangtian do? Nature is to choose the best and eliminate the bad. Xianmen, of course, this method of selecting talents is different from the ordinary way of using written examination. Their way of selecting talents is much higher. Without the knowledge of the people who go up the mountain, they are allowed to enter a dreamland. In the dreamland, they will encounter various unexpected situations, so as to test their moral character and knowledge. For example, in sunset village, when she met the victims, feiziyuan gave generously without asking for return. This is her kindness. When she met butcher Zheng, she heard about the strange disaster in sunset village and decided to investigate. This is a manifestation of justice. When dealing with Qing Yu''s affairs, she can enlighten Qingyu with great care. This is benevolence Performance. Fei Ziyuan''s good moral character is undoubtedly revealed in the sunset village. However, the scenery of sunset village is also a negative teaching material. When she meets the victims, she has no sympathy. When she knows the strange situation of the sunset village disaster, she does not want to investigate, but wants to leave quickly. Finally, in the face of Qingyu''s problem, compared with feiziyuan, who is kind-hearted, she is extremely rude! In terms of knowledge, let alone the words used to record Yu Ru''s deeds and the array used by Yu Ru, the scenery is not recognized. On the contrary, Fei Ziyuan''s degree of care is extraordinary. For various reasons, this scene appeared at this time At the gate of the mountain, the old man with a white beard held a piece of paper and said, "this time, the summer scenery is not qualified, and there is no wrong day that summer scenery is not accepted as a disciple." There is no way to refute it. The qualified flying purple kite is indignant, "why is the scenery unqualified? In the end, the greatest credit for breaking the case of Qingyu is scenery. Without her, I can''t catch Qingyu at all. For this reason, she can also be qualified! " Although they met in a fantasy, feiziyuan didn''t think that all the things happened in the dreamland were false. Although she also thought that the scenery was bad, she felt that the nature of scenery was not bad. "He has no good heart, is rude and unreasonable, and his knowledge is shallow. He will not accept such incompetent disciples." The old man''s face was serious and his voice was inflexible. He would not change his mind. Although the scenery is a princess of the East China Sea, it is wuwangtian. Wuwangtian claims to be the first immortal sect in the world, and never treats people differently because of their different identities. Therefore, in their eyes, scenery is just an ordinary unreasonable lady. Scenery only told herself that in order to get close to the boundless world, she had to bear it down, but when she heard the word "incompetent", she couldn''t bear it, "Hello, old man!" "What do you call me?" said the white bearded old man "I call you old man!" Scenery hands into the waist, said carelessly: "what do you think you are, also dare to say I miss incompetent!" "What do you say, little yellow haired boy?" "Did your parents not tell you to respect the old man?" "If you are 161 years old, you can have the face to be big in front of me. If you don''t, then you are just like a yellow mouth child!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1606 "Ridiculous!" The old man swung his sleeve. "It''s the right decision not to let you into wuwantian, which is so rude." The scenery disdains to say: "you when I still really look up to you, have no arrogant God! If it was not for the boundlessness, I would not have left home and climbed such a high mountain to come to the place where you have no shit There was a breath of inspiration from the people around. It seemed that they were shocked. After all, this is the territory of wuwangtian, and wuwangtian is the largest sect of cultivating immortals in people''s hearts. The scenery is so arrogant. It is really necessary to admire her courage to say that wuwangtian is a place where birds don''t poop. Do you not understand these principles and styles? Of course she understood, but it was doomed that she would not go into the wuwangtian anyway. Would she not be allowed to be presumptuous and make her suffer a dull loss? It''s not her style! "More importantly!" Angry in the eyes of the scenery, she did not forget to cover her head, "since I am unqualified, won''t you inform me at the foot of the mountain? Don''t tell me I''m not qualified until I climb the mountain. Do you have any brain problems? Do you know that people who can''t fly with swords are very tired to climb up? " "You, you..." The old man stretched out his finger and pointed to the scenery tremblingly. It seemed that he was too angry to speak. Scenery is not afraid, her temper came up, before she finished her anger, she is absolutely not calm down, "you what you? You don''t have to think about it. Am I wrong? What''s the wuwangtian? Isn''t it a sect built on the mountain? I don''t even think I''m in the world! I''m here to make it clear that if I didn''t want to pursue boundlessness, I would not have gone to this ghost place People inhaled even more. If it was surprising that the scenery just ignored wuwangtian, she would make people feel that she was not dying. There are two swordsmen and three elders in wuwangtian, but there is also a Wuyuan Jun who is known as an idle person. No one knows how many years wuyuanjun has been in wuwangtian. He never cares about wuwangtian''s affairs. He never participates in wuwangtian''s activities. He rarely appears in front of people. However, there are many legends about him in the immortal cultivation world. For example, the boundless king has already arrived at the time of robbing and becoming an immortal, but he is not willing to lead a lonely life in the fairyland, so he is reluctant to fly. For example, the boundless king once destroyed a country for a dumb girl. Many girls have fantasized about the love and righteousness of the boundless king who destroyed a country for the sake of a woman, for example, boundless Jun is a very heartless person, because later he ignored the dumb girl, resulting in the girl hanging herself, turned into a fierce ghost, wandering on the top of the sunset peak where you live. However, the legend is a legend after all, how the king of boundless is a person who appears and disappears in the shadows. No one else can prove these things. But there is a little girl with yellow hair. Now she says she is coveting the man who lives in the legend! Scenery which is covetous so simple ah, if can see the person, she already hand foot and use the glue up! "What nonsense! It''s immoral The old man was very angry, "come on! Throw this girl down the mountain www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1607 It is necessary to use magic to deal with the situation. Suddenly, a crane brings a fairy old man. The old man falls to the ground, bringing a sense of auspiciousness. All of them respectfully give up a road. The old man at the gate immediately bowed his head and said, "master." It turns out that the old man who suddenly came here is the leader of wuwangtian, the Taoist priest renyunji. Cloud trace Taoist priest just looked at the scenery and said with a smile: "you are called summer scenery?" "It''s me." Scenery generous admit, immediately, she asked again: "you look for me to have something?" This old man is no more than the old guard. He exudes immortal spirit all over his body. Although he doesn''t look strict, it is very simple and daunting. Especially for a bear like scenery, she will instinctively have an illusion that students should be good tempered in front of the head teacher. What''s more, she can''t see through the cultivation of Taoist priest Yunji. After all, he is the leader of wuwangtian. He is close to the cultivation of God. Of course, it is not something that people with low cultivation of scenery can see. Taoist priest yun ji just asked with a smile, "did you bring a letter?" Scenery immediately thought of her father''s letter to her. At that time, her father asked her to give it to the leader of wuwangtian. She took out the letter and handed it to Taoist priest Yunji, "my father asked me to give it to you." The scenery did not show the respect for Taoist priest Yunji as others did. He even spoke at will. However, Taoist priest Yunji was not annoyed. He opened the letter and read it with a smile. Then, the kind old man said, "you can go into wuwangtian." "Master!" The gatekeeper exclaimed in disbelief. The cloud trace Taoist priest only laughs: "she and we all have predestination, should stay, should not leave." "Great!" Feiziyuan jumped up happily. The scenery is full of doubts. She just belittled wuwangtian as worthless. However, the leader seems not to be angry with her, but let her join wuwangtian. Is it possible that her father''s letter of recommendation has such a great effect? "But..." The cloud trace Taoist priest laughed again, "although you can enter our perfect day, if no one is willing to accept you as an apprentice then you have to leave." There is also a rule for wuwangtian to accept apprentices. This year, the two great swordsmen and the three elders will select their disciples in person, but those who are not selected will naturally leave wuwangtian. But also always better than the scenery can not go into the day, she nodded, "if no one wants me then, I will go down the mountain by myself, you don''t have to urge me." "That''s good." The cloud trace Taoist priest smiles mysteriously. Walking into the mountain gate, you can see the towering buildings surrounded by immortal fog. Both the alchemy room and the martial arts hall are magnificent, especially the Tai Chi square, which has a large area, exudes a strong sense of righteousness. "Scenery..." Flying purple kite and scenery stood in the crowd, just like a Chinese cabbage waiting to be picked by a vegetable buyer. She said uneasily, "what if there is no one for me?" "Then go home." Scenery casually answers, is looking for boundless figure wholeheartedly. Fei Ziyuan said pitifully, "I''m not as open-minded as you are. It''s not easy for me to convince my parents that they can come out to learn from their teachers. If they go back like this, they will have no face." Don''t worry. You''re the female master. The two swordsmen and the three elders are fighting to rob you to be your apprentice. Of course, the scenery is not said. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1608 Next came a pleasant female voice, "it seems that summer girl is not worried at all." Seeing the scenery and flying purple kite together, I saw a woman in pink. On her beautiful face, she was wearing a friendly and charming smile. "Are you?" asked Fei Ziyuan curiously "My name is Qianxi, and I''m a freshman this year." A woman''s voice is like a warbler''s voice. "How do you know the name of scenery?" "Well..." Qian Xi said with a laugh: "at the gate of the mountain, this summer girl made a lot of noise, even if I want to forget it is difficult." Indeed, if the scenery is out of time and bold, it will soon be known to all. What is most unexpected is that the leader even let this man in. Fengjing said she didn''t want to talk. In fact, when she heard the woman''s name was Qianxi, she wanted to turn around and leave in silence. The man disguised as a woman finally appeared Feiziyuan didn''t see Fengguang''s intention to escape. Instead, she took Fengguang''s hand and excitedly said to Qianxi: "Fengjing and I are both freshmen this year, and I don''t know whether we can be elected. If we are selected, we can not be taught by the same teacher father." "I think it''s a very small chance." Qian Xi covered his mouth and laughed, "but as long as it''s all in Wuwang day, even if it''s not under the name of a master, it''s a good thing, isn''t it?" "You''re right!" Seeing that the male and female masters have already chatted with each other one by one, the scenery sighs deeply. After all, the male master is the male master, and his cultivation will not be low. She can''t see the cultivation of the male master, but the male master can see her. She was sure that he already knew his identity as a dragon. Just when Fengguang gave up her resistance, several elder swordsmen who wanted to choose her apprentices had already stepped out. No doubt, after seeing Fei Ziyuan''s performance in the fantasy world, a group of people were very interested in flying Ziyuan. However, there was only one feiziyuan, and there were five people who wanted to choose her. Naturally, those over 1000 years old could not fight for a solution. So, the decision is up to Fei Ziyuan. Feiziyuan is very nervous. She can''t decide. She can only ask for help and look at the scenery, "scenery Which one should I choose? " Scenery: If she said who to choose, feiziyuan really chose this person, then the other elders who were not elected would not regard her as an eyesore!? Flying purple kite is still looking at the scenery with keen eyes, so that those who are still waiting for the answer from the flying purple kite put their eyes on the scenery. Scenery pressure mountain big said: "you don''t know who to choose, then draw lots." This method depends on Fei Ziyuan''s luck, but she doesn''t offend anyone. Feiziyuan''s eyes brightened up as soon as she heard it. She actually picked up a branch and folded it into five different lengths. Then she put it in the hand of Fengguang. She closed her eyes and chose one. The branch that is not long or short represents the "abandoned sword" iron machine in the two Swordsmen. One was happy, and the other four were worried. The master of flying Ziyuan settled down, and Qianxi was also selected by iron machine. At this time, the headmaster cloud trace Taoist priest said again: "there is a summer scenery, do you want to know?" The crowd was quiet and no one wanted to stand up. The scenery had already anticipated this result, but she didn''t feel aggrieved and sad. She just used the short time that she could stay in the boundless sky to look for the boundless figure. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1609 But the scenery looks like she is looking around, hoping that a person is willing to accept himself as an apprentice. Yes, no matter what, in terms of human age, she is just a 16-year-old girl. In front of so many people, even an adult can''t stand such an embarrassing thing. What''s more, she is a spoiled daughter. In fact, the main reason is that her beautiful face has won a lot of points. Just as the crowd was silent, the youngest of the three elders stood up. He coughed and said in a clear voice, "since no one else is willing to accept this little girl as a disciple, I will..." Before he finished his old saying, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck and fainted on the ground. "Elder Songzhu!" A group of people exclaimed and quickly helped the people on the ground up. Cloud trace Taoist priest is very calm to see a look, "nothing, just coma in the past, just a rest can." "Elder, what about the little girl left?" Someone looked at the scenery standing alone in the middle of the square. The scenery was quiet and even frowned. In her memory, she was indeed a disciple of the Songzhu elder in the original text, but the elder fainted before she finished speaking. If there is no one to look good, she will have to leave. Fei Ziyuan said to tiejizi, "master, scenery is my friend. Can''t you take her as a disciple?" "This..." Iron machine seems to have some concerns. "I promise you, the scenery is not bad! If you have a master to teach you, you can certainly teach the scenery to be a person of good conduct Seeing the new apprentice pleading so much, tiejizi couldn''t help but soften his heart. After thinking about it, he stood up and said, "let me..." The same words did not fall, people saw iron machine son fainted on the ground. Other people are in a hurry to help people up, cloud trace Taoist priest calmly drink tea, "think it is the recent cold disease, is infectious." Nonsense! Will the body of the immortal be so fragile!? Now, it is true that no one can stand up. The scenery purses the lip, is disappointed that oneself did not see boundless, this in other people''s eyes, is disappointed that no one is willing to accept oneself as a disciple. There are gloating and sympathizing with her. Scenery is natural and unrestrained wave hands, "I go down the mountain first, come again next year." It''s free and easy. No one stopped the scenery. She walked all the way to the gate of the mountain. Looking at the cranes flying in the sky, she thought of Yukun inexplicably. Of course, she didn''t know whether Yukun was just a person in an illusion. She just suddenly felt that he had been bothering himself and making a lot of noise before, which was much more lively than the present desolation. Suddenly, a crane flew towards her. The scenery thought that the crane was just passing by, but unexpectedly, the crane''s claws grasped her shoulder and took her to fly. "Hello The scenery knows that the crane is spiritual. She calls out, "let me go!" The crane is just a long cry. The scenery struggled for a while. Just as she was about to turn into a dragon, the crane loosened its claws again. Her body began to fall from the sky. She was not afraid of falling. Anyway, she could fly But tragically, she suddenly found herself unable to fly. To be exact, it was after she entered a mountain area that her mana was no longer available. "Ah Scenery covered his eyes and yelled, "help The speed of falling was extremely fast. She could imagine that it would not take long for her to fall to the ground and become a pool of meat mud. This is the most unacceptable way to die! The scenery covered her eyes and did not dare to see it. She silently recited that she would fall to the ground in a few seconds, but when she counted the "three, two, one" for the 31st time, the pain did not hit. She quietly opened her eyes, through the fingers, she saw a man''s gentle smile. Scenery a Leng, thoroughly put down the hand. This is a house surrounded by bamboo groves, and she is sitting in the courtyard of the house In the arms of this man. A man with white clothes and white hair has a beautiful face that can''t be accurately described. His eyes are like Obsidian with a smile. His eyes are still like a clear water. He has a refined and noble temperament, which is photographed by people and dare not be profane. His thin lips slightly raised, is a charming radian, even the voice, is as soft as the wind, "with me in, panic what?" He raised his hand and flicked her forehead, and there was a chuckle on the corner of his lips. It''s very exciting. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1610 With this beauty in front of you, I believe it''s normal to be stunned. What''s more, the super beauty control! But unexpectedly, she just stayed for a while, and then regained consciousness, she struggled to get down from the man''s body and legs, and looked at the strange and elegant environment around her with vigilance. She asked warily, "is it you who let me enter the dreamland when I came to the mountain gate?" "Not me." The man put his hand on the stone table and held his jaw. His eyes were slightly raised and he said with a lazy smile, "if I set up an illusion, can you walk out so easily?" His words are true. Compared with Qianxi''s means of hiding his identity, people mistakenly think that he is a female disciple with low accomplishments. What this man shows is just an ordinary elegant scholar. In his body, in addition to the elegance and Secularity of people''s fireworks, he can not even feel the breath of a little immortal. He is immortal, and that immortal spirit is just his temperament, but it has nothing to do with his cultivation. Fengjing knows that her cultivation is not high, but as a dragon, she is naturally sensitive to the spirit of demons and ghosts. However, it is the first time that she has seen such a successful practitioner disguised as an ordinary person. If not for her now in this illustrious day, she would not have thought that the elegant scholar in front of her would be a immortal. See her speechless, the man is a chuckle again, "do not doubt, if I really used illusion to you, I do not need to deny, in the end, you can not beat me." This is a sentence the truth. The scenery was silent for a while. She had to admit that what he said was reasonable. If it was not for him, who would it be? Immediately, she had a candidate in her mind. Biting her teeth, the scenery angrily said, "that bad old man who guards the door!" It must be that bad old man. He is absolutely still worried about what happened at the gate of the mountain today. So when he saw the scenery going down the mountain, he would deliberately cast a spell. This is just a small illusion. It will not cause any danger to her life. At most, it is just to frighten her. "The scenery is very angry?" The man looked at the two dragon horns on her head in a funny way, and then the smiling sight fell on her face. In the black eyes, there was a gentle streamer. The scenery is angry at the moment, she also does not care about the Dragon horn on her head, full of anger said: "that bad old man just doesn''t like me! He turned a blind eye to my good performance in sunset village He chuckled softly. "What are you laughing at?" "Can''t I behave well?" the scenery said angrily The man reluctantly restrained his smile, "the scenery is naturally good." "It was!" The resentment of the scenery broke out immediately, "although I really don''t want to do troublesome things every time, but in all the things in sunset village, which matter is not solved by me in the end. Even if I didn''t mean to do something, Liu Chengyin was the fact. The bad old man didn''t recognize my credit. Why did he say I was incompetent?" Who is not a little princess? What''s the matter? She is a little princess who is spoiled by her parents. This anger can''t be accepted casually! However, her remarks are indeed biased. In the eyes of others, they are unreasonable. "The scenery is good. How can that old man say you are incompetent?" The man also frowned good-looking eyebrows, and then seriously added, "scenery ability is not small, even if it is angry, but also the most lovely." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1611 "It''s not..." When the scenery came back to her senses, her words stopped abruptly. But seeing the man''s serious look and hidden smile, her face suddenly turned red, "what are you talking about? Don''t make fun of Miss Ben Although her character is not very good, but when someone praises her so frankly, she will appear Especially shy. At this moment, she was thinking of Yu Kun, who, no matter whether others praised him, scolded him, or disliked him, he would have a cheeky smile, as if there would never be any other expression except smile. At the thought of Yu Kun, the scenery and her head were shaking. At first, she disliked that man very much. She thought of him again and again. How could she think of him now and then? "What does the scenery think?" Unexpectedly, I heard the voice of a man in his ears. The scenery looked up and saw that the man with white hair and white clothes was standing in front of him. He bent down slightly and his head was low. Only a little distance away, he could touch her lips. Man a wisp of white long hair hung in front of his body, the light wind blows, then unfortunately swept her side face, she seems to smell a smell of medicine. And he is still looking at her, staring at her with smiling eyes, and even can see his clear eyes reflecting her face. At this time, the air suddenly became quiet, as if the wind could not be heard. The scenery''s face slowly became red, and she obviously noticed that her face was burning. What''s more, her heart rhythm seemed to be uneven. When she heard the sound of the wind blowing the bamboo forest again, the scenery finally stepped back three steps in a row. She hid behind a bamboo tree and only showed her head to see him. It''s like he''s a monster. He raised his hand and clenched his fist against his upper lip, but he could not help but reveal his smile. In this green bamboo forest, he became more picturesque in white, and the tenderness between his eyebrows and eyes seemed like spring water that could not be dissolved. Once again, the scenery was stunned. After a few seconds, she shook her head again to wake herself up and asked, "who are you?" "I forgot to introduce myself." He put down his hands against his lips, smile, is like the spring breeze hit, the sun melted a piece of snow, only this moment of time quiet good, "I am the master of sunset peak, boundless." "Boundless..." Scenery a meal, then opened her eyes to feel incredible, she looked for so long boundless unexpectedly appeared in front of her!? Boundless slightly raises eyebrows. When he makes this small action, he also has a kind of unexpected amorous feelings. "The scenery does not mean that if it is not for pursuing me, you will not come to wuwangtian this ghost place? Now I appear in front of the scenery. The scenery is not like what I imagined. I am so excited that I can''t help it. " At the end of the day, he seemed to give a deep sigh. The scenery is to listen to blush, "I would not do such a thing! You think too much In fact, before seeing boundless That''s what she thought. Boundless and melancholy eyes, "now I see the scenery as far away from me as avoiding floods and beasts, but I don''t forbid me to have some It''s hard to stop being sad. " What can''t be sustained! Before the scenery asked, her body suddenly flew out of control. When she reacts again, she has fallen into the arms of a man. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1612 Boundless looked down at her and said with a low smile, "if I am so sad that I can''t help myself, I will always do something to make my mood better. Otherwise, I will be unhappy all the time and it will be bad for my skin." Scenery: She was speechless. Boundless took her waist with one hand and poked the Dragon horn on her head with the other hand. He seemed to think that the Dragon horn on her head was very interesting. He liked to poke it casually and said with a smile: "I''m in a good mood now, and my skin will get better. Do you want to touch the scenery?" "No..." Before she finished her words, he had already grasped her hand and put it on his side face. He looked at her and smile, "how does the scenery feel?" Not bad No, it''s already good! Better than a woman''s skin! The scenery wants to take back the hand that was held, did not take out, she gnashing teeth, "you are all boring, let me go!" "I thought Scenery likes to touch me. " His eyes were lonely again. He was a handsome and elegant man, just like a little girl who was bullied. What a godly little lady! The scenery stopped for a second, "if you don''t let me go, I''ll call it indecent." "There''s a border here. We can''t be heard from the outside world." With a smile, he lowered his head a little, and there was a soft light in his eyes. He said, "the scenery is really beautiful It always makes people wonder if they want to hide you The scenery is full of goose bumps. Boundless is indeed her target of strategy. However, the first time we meet, people are so enthusiastic about her. She will seriously doubt whether this man is a central air conditioner, and she hates this kind of man most. She coolly says, "for every woman you meet for the first time, will you make such ambiguous moves?" His smiling eyes suddenly darkened. The scenery seemed to be that she saw an impending storm in her eyes. She even felt the hand on her waist, which was painful because she had increased her strength. The breath is full of risk factors, because people who often smile at this moment, they can feel the sudden increase of pressure in the air. Scenery scalp numb, now wordless boundless, let her have a kind of he will soon end her small life illusion. At the fastest time of her heart beating, he suddenly laughed again, like a cloud to see the moon, scattered a shadow, he let go of the hand holding the scenery, but put his hand on her cheek, after feeling her slight shaking, his smile was more charming and perfect. "Scenery is the first woman I want to touch." He whispered, as if in love with the human murmur, "so the scenery should be well performed, do not make me angry." Scenery scalp numb, she really can not understand, why just angry people, and can smile in a moment, as if the atmosphere has just become dangerous, just her illusion. As if aware of the scenery at the moment of silence is for what, boundless is a smile, he relaxed said: "scenery without master, but can not stay in the sky, so, I accept scenery as a apprentice?" "No..." "Scenery." He called her name softly, and then said with a smile, "I''m not really asking for your opinion. Of course, you can refuse, but the consequences of rejection..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1613 With the fall of his voice, the sight of the scenery suddenly changed from bamboo forest to a sea of clouds. She was shocked and could only climb on the boundless body with both hands and feet. She could not fly at all now. If she fell from a high altitude, it would be a dead end. Boundless also do not start, he let the scenery hang on his body, also do not see the scenery, his eyes bent, smile confused people said: "if the scenery refused, I will throw the scenery." The tone of light cloud and gentle breeze makes people dare not question the authenticity of his words. The scenery hugs tightly, he does not dare to let go, "I agree, still can''t!? Master! You will be my master At the moment of life and death, what backbone is floating clouds. As soon as she finished speaking, the scene changed again, and a scene of green bamboo forest emerged. Scenery in the bottom of my heart can''t help but feel relieved. She was just about to release her hands and feet from him, but he had already held her buttocks in one hand, and patted her back with the other hand to prevent her from leaving. Boundless happy mood said: "good disciple, after being a teacher, I will teach you well." Scenery has never seen such a bad character, she was forced to put her head on the boundless shoulder, thinking of the future of life, want to cry without tears. Things are completely in the opposite direction with the scenery. She thought that she was going to take the initiative to attack boundless, and then live a happy life with him without shame or impatience. But after meeting with boundless, she realized that imagination is beautiful and reality is bone feeling. Being a boundless disciple has become a matter of dust settled down. Wuya said that he was very generous to give the room next to him to the scenery. Of course, he also said, "if you don''t like the scenery, you can have a room with me." Although the scenery thinks it is open, it has not yet opened to this extent. She said directly, "I refuse." "Why?" For her refusal, he said he could not understand, "I know that a master takes her little apprentice to sleep together. It is said that this will make her apprentice feel more secure." Scenery: "you said her apprentice How old is this year? " "It seems to be..." He thought for a moment, "about six." "Do I look like a child?" "The scenery is only 160 years old this year, and it is still small." He touched her head again, and said in a tone of expectation: "how come the Dragon horn of scenery hasn''t come out yet?" "My dragon horn is not so casual!" As if in order to confirm her words, the two dragon horns immediately grew out of the top of the scenery. Wu Ya is very satisfied with this, and he laughs in a low voice, "sure enough, it''s still a little dragon." "You are the young dragon! Your family are all young dragons Scenery shot off his hand poking at his dragon horn, trying to make himself breathe deeply, calm his mood, and let the Dragon horn disappear. However, in front of the boundless world, she could not be calm. Wuyuan was slapped open by her rudely, and he was not angry. Instead, he said in a magnanimous and joyful tone: "little dragon, I allow you to be angry with me." His words were like a great gift. However, "what''s the point of your being dull?" He smiles calmly, "little baby dragon" the final rising ending can make people''s bodies crisp. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1614 Scenery is to grab a pillow on the bed directly and throw it in the past, "it''s you!" "What does the scenery say?" He easily catches the pillow she throws over, innocent appearance, let a person can''t help but doubt whether he misunderstood him. It''s a ghost to be misunderstood! In the past 160 years, only one person has dared to call her xiaoxiaolong! "Yukun!" She called it out loud. Yes, he is also a man of wuwangtian. It is normal for him to participate in the selection of new disciples of wuwangtian. What''s more, he once admitted that he had a high level of illusory skills, just because in the legend, boundless is a cold-blooded person who doesn''t like to take part in any activities. Naturally, there is no possibility that he will participate in Wuwang Tianxin''s selection The selection of Tianxin disciples. Although there is no possibility, it does not mean that it is completely impossible. "If the good disciple wants to be called Shiyu Kun, it''s not impossible." Look, he didn''t contradict at all. You set up the illusion of sunset village, and the fish Kun is also you, right "The scenery is good." He was generous to admit, but also good and pure good smile, "I also said, I will and scenery goodbye." Although Wuyuan never participates in the affairs of wuwangtian, if different people set up illusions to test these disciples every year, it will be Wuyuan''s turn this year. Wuyuan has been absent from work for hundreds of years. This time, it is not Taoist priest yun ji''s sincere words, but he plans to continue to be absent from work. The scenery everything wants to understand, her temper rises again, "you have been playing me!" In sunset village, he can always appear around her, and always pull her to participate in such and other things, but also in order to test smoothly. The boundless sighed again, "how have I ever played the scenery? You''re going to be in wuwangtian. Didn''t I let you in? You want to pursue the boundless king, I am not standing in front of you? Or In fact, the scenery prefers fish "Me She was choked in the throat and couldn''t speak. Wu Ya walks up to her and pokes her dragon horn with a smile, "Zhuang Zhou dreams of butterflies, just like a dream, and Kun is like a deity living in an illusion. The scenery can treat fish Kun as an illusion. If not, boundless is also fish Kun." The scenery pauses for a moment, "I don''t understand..." "The scenery does not understand what?" "Since Yukun is also you, why is there such a big difference between limitless and Yukun?" Yu Kun is not only a cheeky man, but also like a childe who is ignorant. However, he is boundless. He seems to be a good-looking and elegant outsider, even if his temperament is not generally bad. "Most of the world''s eyes are simple, only skin, not bone." He said slowly: "the so-called skin appearance, after all, is only visible to the naked eye. What''s the same and what''s different? Outsiders can''t see through their bones." "What about your bones?" What kind of person are you Yukun''s scoundrel is him, and the boundless elegance is also him. He has places she doesn''t know, and perhaps it should be said that she shouldn''t visit. Boundless but smiling, he raised his hand, gently stroked her cheek and whispered: "what kind of person am I I don''t know, but scenery can explore this problem slowly. I only allow scenery to have this power. " "If I make you angry Are you going to throw me off the mountain again "No He laughed and whispered again, "I can''t give up." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1615 Just because of the sentence "not willing", and let the scenery of the heartbeat chaos. She can''t understand the man in front of her. Although it can be said that she has always been a character who can''t see through other people, the only one that can make her feel uncertain is this man. It seems to be aware of the scenery at the moment of silence for what, boundless is a funny smile, touched her head and said: "good disciple, it''s late, early rest." Indeed, it''s dark now. Scenery did not speak, boundless also just touched her dragon horn, smile said: "don''t be angry, have a good rest." After that, he walked out of the room happily and closed the door. Looking at the closed door, the scenery didn''t know what to think for a moment. She raised her hand and touched her head. The Dragon horn on her head had disappeared. It was angry, but it was not. If you want to find a suitable word to describe her mood, you can only use the word "subtle". Yukun is boundless, and boundless is her strategic goal The scenery sighed deeply and had to sigh that the world was so wonderful. She can only live in the sunset peak temporarily, and because of thinking too much in the middle of the night, this directly caused her insomnia. When it was about to dawn, she really fell asleep, so that when the next day was getting better, she just woke up in a daze. Her eyes opened slightly, and when she was still in confusion, a figure of a man sitting by the bed fell into her eyes. The scenery is just a tiny sign. When she wakes up, she immediately sits up with the quilt in her arms, and then shrinks to the corner of the wall, "how did you get in here?" "Coming in." Boundless and crooked a smile, said of course, looks innocent and charming. Scenery is gnashing teeth again, "I clearly locked the door!" "This is sunset peak. The so-called lock is nothing to me." He held his jaw in another hand, with a smile in his eyes, and looked at the tenderness of her eyes. It''s so sweet of him! Scenery rare in the bottom of my heart burst a rude word, she was angry, "how can you casually enter my room?" "I knocked at the door." His eyes were dim, as if he had been wronged, even his voice was full of sympathetic loss, "but the scenery didn''t open for me, so I came in by myself." Because she didn''t open the door for him, he walked in by himself!? It''s the first time that Fengjing heard such a statement. However, it was said from his mouth, which made people feel open and aboveboard. She would not think that what he did was normal because of this reason! A pillow threw in the past, she said angrily: "a big man just so casually into a girl''s room, is this gentleman''s behavior?" "Gentleman?" He repeated her words, then blinked and asked, "did I ever say I was a gentleman?" Yes, he never said that. The scenery forehead jumps, speechless. He poked at the Dragon horn on her head and said in a good mood: "since the scenery wakes up, let''s go to Taiji square." She has been able to turn a blind eye to him casually poking his dragon horn. She comforts herself. After all, she claps his hand, and he will touch him again soon. The point is that she can''t beat him. She is afraid to make him angry, and she will be miserable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1616 She tried to ignore a disorderly hand on her head and just asked, "why go to Taiji square?" "Today there is a master worship ceremony. Only when you go to Taiji square to attend the ceremony, can the name of scenery appear on the immortal spectrum of wuwangtian." In current words, it means that you can become a student. This is a very important thing, scenery decided to put on clothes and get out of bed immediately. However, when she saw the man sitting beside the bed who didn''t seem to want to leave, she took a deep breath and said in a calm tone: "I want to dress." Boundless staring at her for a second, his eyes slowly emerged a clear color, in the scenery thought he was going to take the initiative to leave the room, but he picked up the scenery thrown in the bedside shirt, and friendly and friendly smile: "good disciple, I will help you dress." This gesture is like a caring elder. Scenery has been expressionless, she spit out two words coldly, "go out." "Why?" "A good master should take good care of every cent of his disciples. Since the scenery needs to be dressed, it is also proper for him to help." Scenery at this time even do not want to say. "Or The scenery doesn''t like this dress? " Boundless rely on his own understanding, to understand the meaning of the wordless scenery, he laughed up, "the original scenery is not to see the wardrobe?" Wardrobe? The scenery watched him go to the wardrobe. As the cabinet opened, she saw all kinds of clothes. Although there were many clothes, they were all her favorite red. For a moment, she was stunned. He laughed, "when I decided to take scenery as a disciple, I prepared all the things. I know that scenery loves beauty. These clothes are made of the most comfortable silk. Do you like the scenery?" "I..." Now, when I get out of my mind, don''t pretend that you like me again "Since scenery doesn''t need to change clothes for my teacher, well, I''ll wait for you outside the door." "Hello The scenery sees boundless still holding her original clothes in her hand, and her clothes have turned into a fire of emptiness, and she cries out, "what are you doing?" Boundless of course said: "wear the clothes once, the scenery also plans to wear the second time?" ¡°¡­¡­ Ah? " "How can you wear a second time if you wear it once?" He laughed, "don''t worry about the scenery. I''ve prepared the clothes for you in the next few decades." With the fall of his voice, the clothes in his hands have also turned into dust, boundless also walked out of the room with a smile, but also intimate with the door. After a long time, she couldn''t react. She was the little princess of Donghai. However, she could not compare the waste degree! Boundless, this is no longer called waste, but super waste! When she got out of bed and went to the wardrobe, she looked at the skirt which could make any woman smile. In addition to silence, there was nothing left. Her clothes have been lost. If she doesn''t want to go out wearing only obscene clothes, she can only choose a dress in this cabinet. She takes a skirt and puts it on. After feeling that the skirt is so suitable for her body, she can''t help thinking, how does that man know her circumference? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1617 Scenery is doomed to have no answer. As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw that she was indeed wearing the clothes she had found for her. She was very satisfied. He was not only satisfied, but also very generous and boasted: "I knew that scenery could not be more suitable for wearing these clothes." "Oh..." She perfunctorily should sentence, also did not see how happy. Boundless is holding her hand, "let''s go, let''s go to Taiji square." She thought she was going to walk or fly away, but she didn''t expect that after the blink of an eye, her eyes had changed. In the grand Taiji square, the leaders and elders are standing on the high platform, and at the bottom are the freshmen selected from this year. The place where the scenery appears is not very good. It is in the middle of Taiji square, a place that can attract all people''s attention. Compared with her now, she can''t help feeling restrained, but boundless is magnanimous. He asked Taoist priest Yunji, "is the ceremony not over yet?" He didn''t ask about the beginning, because he already knew he was late, and he was still late for a lot of time, but what if he was late? In the whole day, he is the oldest, and no one has the courage and the qualification to scold him. The public made a lot of comments, one is because the summer scenery in the mountain gate is still in the sky, the other is that they have not seen the man with white clothes and white hair, and this man is such a charming man. Cloud trace Taoist priest said with a kind face: "the ceremony of worshipping teachers is not over yet." "That''s good." "This is my apprentice''s scenery," he said with a smile. "You can write down a name, the red tape and the ceremony of kneeling and kowtowing, but I can''t bear my good disciple to do it." "Since it is your request, do so." The cloud trace Taoist priest finished, and then looked at the scenery. The scenery has felt that a lot of sight falls on him. Now there is a cloud trace. The Taoist priest''s line of sight is nothing, but inadvertently, he sees the flying purple kite standing beside the iron machine, and the flying purple kite is waving towards the scenery excitedly. The scenery would like to respond, but when she saw that there was a man disguised as a woman beside Fei Ziyuan, her little mind was gone. It''s better to stay away from men and women. The thousand interest disguised as a woman is a meaningful "Oh", he is examining, examining the boundlessness that can not penetrate the foundation of cultivation, and the scenery that can make limitless treat each other with another eye. Can be so much attention, but she did not have a bit of happiness, scenery pulled the limitless sleeve, whispered: "today there is a master worship ceremony, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Didn''t I tell the scenery?" In the same way, he lowered his voice, but he thought that she was so funny. Scenery gritted her teeth, "are you telling me that? At that time, the sun is on the rise! " If he had said earlier, she would not have gone to bed so late. Otherwise, she would not have to stand here awkwardly and accept the baptism of everyone''s eyes. Boundless but feel nothing like this, probably because he has been used to the feeling of public attention, for the matter of being late, he didn''t feel wrong at all. Instead, he said to the scenery with a smile: "after that, the scenery will be my righteous apprentice, but scenery should be a good apprentice and be a good teacher." "Ah..." Scenery is expressionless, what does she take to honor him? Do you make an obedient doll by wearing the clothes he bought for her every day? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1618 Indeed, the scenery now has a strong feeling that she is a doll kept in endless confinement. Regardless of his patient appearance, she can be sure that once he loses his interest in himself, her ending will be miserable. "The boundless king has never accepted disciples?" The question is about the pine and bamboo, which is "early recovery from serious illness". Also with the song of "boundless king", the younger generation who had never seen the boundless King instantly seemed to burst into a pot, constantly discussing that this man was actually the character who lived in the legend! If you want to say who is the most mysterious person in the boundless sky, of course, it is the boundless king. Because he is a boundless gentleman, er identity, together with the scenery standing beside him, I feel that the sight that had been put in front of him is becoming more and more stressful at this moment. But see boundless is still that smiling appearance, the scenery also tolerated the impulse to turn around and walk. "When I get old, I suddenly want to take a disciple. What''s wrong with it?" Boundless smile to look at the pine bamboo, even if he is talking to people, it will make people feel that he is elegant and calm, is something branded in the bone. Of course, it is impossible for Songzhu to answer "no". Although he is young, he also knows who can and who can''t. when he sees the boundless world, no matter what time, those people older than him will appear obedient and obedient. Of course, Songzhu can''t get the answer that other people want to do, but people are just following the wave Flow, how other people do, even if he thinks he is noble, can''t help being affected. "I don''t mean it." Songzhu slightly bowed his head, which was a sign of deference. He said again, "I just feel surprised that boundless gentleman would choose to accept apprentices." "No surprise." Boundless smile said: "I see the scenery, naturally want her to be able to follow me." The scenery suddenly turned crimson. Did he have to make his words so fascinating!? If people who don''t understand listen, they will say something about them. The elder Songzhu was somewhat embarrassed. He said, "the boundless king said yes." Then he stepped back and said nothing. At this moment, the cloud trace Taoist priest finally said with a smile: "since the boundless gentleman has accepted the summer scenery as his apprentice, then the summer scenery will also be our boundless day''s disciple." "Good disciple." Boundless look down to the side of the scenery, he smiles to remind, "what are you still doing? Call the master "Master..." The scenery heart is not willing to give a voice, also do not know how many because of this one to her envious envy hate. Boundless means that the "master" listened to his whole body comfortable, and then took the hand of scenery. In a blink of an eye, they returned to the sunset peak. Boundless has always come and gone without a trace. It''s more unrestrained than the wind. It''s a shame for Taoist priest Yunji to show his face in the ceremony. It''s impossible for him to stay from the beginning to the end. It is a foregone conclusion that scenery becomes boundless disciple, but boundless never understands the sadness of scenery. This day, when boundless is busy in the kitchen, the scenery sits on the doorstep in a daze, and a figure of graceful posture breaks into her field of vision. Thousands of interest Now she should be called Qianxi, she asked with a smile: "boundless gentleman in?" It''s easy to arouse people''s favor by smiling at people, but the scenery can only see the scalp numb. She didn''t forget that this man was a cruel man. Even if she told others that he was actually a demon emperor, no one would believe her. When the scenery was big, she stood up and yelled, "master!" But for a moment, there was a voice beside her, "what''s the matter?" "This man will bully me in the future!" Boundless look to Qian Xi, he smiles the eye tiny MI, light smile says: "that is the teacher to help you beat him." If you can ignore the spatula in his right hand www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1619 Not long ago, scenery was still complaining about herself. She didn''t know how to carry out the task. Now she is very comfortable with finding boundless help. Qian Xi was just stunned by the sentence "she will bully me" in the future, because he felt that this sentence came inexplicably. Then, he looked at the boundless man who was ready to start his work, although he was still smiling. He said quickly, "limitless king, the disciple came here under the orders of his teacher''s father, not for trouble." "Naturally, you can''t go to the sunset peak without the order of the elder." "It''s a pity that my good disciple doesn''t want to see you. Now my disciple is the master of the house. Even I have to listen to her. I will spare your life if you are the apprentice of tiejizi." The boundless words fall, the wind is around, and Qianxi obviously feels the breath of danger. Since he is a demon emperor, his cultivation will not be low, and it is not impossible to deal with it. However, his current identity is Qianxi, and he can not reveal his identity. So in front of the scenery, Qianxi was blown away by the wind Blow away Boundless raised his hand, touched the top of the scenery, he said with a smile: "if there is anything, scenery can call me, scenery will play for a while, and soon I will be able to prepare the meal." Scenery: She had the illusion that she was being treated as a child, or that the mother was cooking and the child was going to make trouble. Boundless returned to the kitchen, she sat on the steps, looking at the clouds floating in the sky, she told herself, at least boundless this person looks very fierce, for the future if she and male Lord had a dispute, in view of her boundless apprentice''s sake, boundless will not ignore her. So think about it, it seems that their own life has a good guarantee, scenery comfort their own method is too successful. In fact, when he reached the realm of boundless cultivation, he had already arrived at Bigu and didn''t need to eat ordinary food. However, considering that the scenery was still a little dragon and she was still growing up, he picked up the cooking skills he had not used for many years. He likes to call himself Little Dragon Scenery can only bite her teeth and bear it. Unfortunately, she is a food lover. Her boundless cooking skills are even more powerful than her Dragon Palace cook. Despite her lack of "human rights", scenery can be described as good food, good living, boundless good temper. When she has a good temper, she will have an illusion. She is not looking for a master, but an old woman. Not long after he drove Qianxi down the mountain, another person came to the sunset peak. This time, it was not Qianxi, but flying purple kite. "Scenery!" Climbing up the mountain, feiziyuan saw that she was squatting at the gate of the courtyard to watch the ants move. She cried excitedly, not only shouting, but also running over excitedly. The scenery heard the voice, just looked up, she was held by someone, then, she heard Fei Ziyuan''s happy voice, "you don''t know how happy I am to see you at the master''s ceremony!" Feiziyuan thought that the scenery was driven down the mountain, but she had no way to deal with it. She had experienced the sunset village. Feiziyuan thought that she and the scenery were already friends. Because she came to wuwangtian, she didn''t know anyone. Naturally, she would have more feelings for the only wind and light she knew. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1620 The scenery was called dizzy by the flying purple kite, "I think You can let me go first. " "No! I''m so excited! " Feiziyuan couldn''t help being happy. "I couldn''t talk to you when I went to the master''s ceremony. Now that I see you, I have a lot to say to you." "But I don''t seem to want to talk to you..." "Scenery, your body is so soft!" When feiziyuan interrupted the scenery, she began to move her hand holding the scenery. "It''s really a beauty, even her body is soft. It''s really comfortable to hold it up. Fei Ziyuan increases her strength by holding the hand of scenery. Because feiziyuan is a little higher than her, the scenery is unprepared, so she buries feiziyuan''s chest, and her eyes are jumping. Is this guy here to show off her chest!? "Hello, what''s the matter with you coming to sunset peak today?" The scenery tries hard to push away feiziyuan, who is immersed in excitement and can''t extricate herself, and decides to use a change of topic to avoid flying Ziyuan''s enthusiasm. After hearing this, Fei Ziyuan also remembered the business. She temporarily restrained her excited mood and asked, "scenery, your master is boundless, right?" "Not bad." "I''ve heard a lot about the boundless king." Fei Ziyuan looked at the scenery with the eyes of artifact again, "scenery, you can be taken as a disciple by the boundless king, you are really amazing!" "Generally, generally..." In sunset village, she knows that her performance is not good. She will choose to take herself as her apprentice. She is also a blind cat who meets a dead mouse. Although she does not quite understand, Wuyuan is "blind". Similarly, she did not forget that Wuyuan is the second male. The female owner is naturally attractive to the second male. Therefore, the scenery is a little flustered. It is better to let Wuyuan contact with Fei Ziyuan less. "So what are you doing here?" she asked Not everyone can come up to the sunset peak. Without the permission of the elder or the leader, the boundary of sunset peak will directly throw people who want to go up the mountain. Fei Ziyuan said, "I have been ordered by my master to inform your master. Half a month later, it will be the day for new disciples to choose magic weapons. At that time, please remember to bring you to join us." Originally, tiejizi asked Qianxi to inform him of this incident, but Qianxi was beaten down shortly after he went to sunset peak, and he is still lying in bed for recuperation. According to feiziyuan, she has some friendship with the new disciples of limitless king. Yu Shiji sends feiziyuan here. Fei Ziyuan looked at the yard again. "Scenery, isn''t your master here?" In fact, Ziyuan can only fly more quickly than others. Scenery directly said: "my master, he went down the mountain to buy vegetables." "Buy vegetables..." Fei Ziyuan''s brain is full of questions, "Why buy vegetables?" "Buy vegetables and cook." "Cooking?" Fei Ziyuan covered her mouth in surprise. "Scenery, does your master still cook for you?" It''s no wonder that Fei Ziyuan has this question. Of course, Wuyuan Jun has arrived at the Bigu period. Of course, he buys vegetables and cooks for the sake of scenery. Feiziyuan also wants to eat, but like other novice disciples, she eats in the dining hall. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1621 The scenery melancholy pinched the flesh on his face, "because the food is too good I seem to be fat. " Isn''t she melancholy just because she seems to have grown flesh? "No fat, no fat. It''s pretty good." Fei Ziyuan said with a smile, "you are very thin, it''s better to be fat, and you can meet a master who can open a small stove for you alone. It seems that you are still a good master." Of course, feiziyuan also thinks that his master is very good, but tiejizi is a man of three big and five thick. It is very difficult to take care of himself in life. Don''t mention how careful he can take care of these two disciples. In other words, apart from teaching feiziyuan and Qianxi Xianfa knowledge, tiejizi is all self reliant ¡£ The scenery doesn''t understand feiziyuan''s admiration for herself, but her feeling for feiziyuan is better than that of Qianxi. Even if feiziyuan is the female owner, she has to admit that feiziyuan is not obnoxious. "I already know what you said. I will tell the master. If it''s OK, you can go." Although I don''t hate flying Ziyuan, the scenery always thinks it''s better not to be too close to the female owner. After all, the man behind her is not a good person. "I''m here mainly to see you. I told you to attend the magic weapon election meeting just by the way." Fei Ziyuan laughed again and took up the hand of the scenery. "I heard that it''s very difficult to go to sunset peak, but you don''t seem to like to go out to play. It''s really hard to meet your wife this time." Yes, if there is no end, I''m afraid that Ziyuan will be driven down the mountain now. She doesn''t want to be friends with this person. However, this person thinks that you are already friends. What''s more, there is no black spot on feiziyuan! On the contrary, Fengguang feels that she has done something wrong. She takes out her hand and coughs, "this I didn''t sleep well last night. I was going to go back to my room and sleep again... " "Ah, is it?" Fei Ziyuan is not unreasonable. Since the scenery has said so, she also smiles and says, "go back and have a rest. I''ll go first. I''ll come back to chat with you next time I have a chance." No You''d better not come! The scenery heart wails, to this kind of have no idea the woman, she is really helpless! "Good bye, scenery." Flying purple kite waved and looked at the scenery and said, "little show girl, thank you for leading the way for me." £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡ What little show girl!? Scenery back, did not see people, but dull feel a stream of Yin, she stiff head back, decisive grasp to leave the hand of Ziyuan. Fei Ziyuan asked happily, "scenery, can''t you give me up?" No She was scared. "You just Just said What What little show girl The scenery trembled all over, and even the voice was trembling. "It''s Xiaoxiu girl." Fei Ziyuan blinked, looked at the scenery and said, "I lost my way in the bamboo forest when I went up the mountain. It was Xiaoxiu girl who brought me here." "Cocoa, cocoa But... " The scenery turned pale and stammered, "I didn''t have Look, see someone behind me... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1622 "No?" Looking at the pale look of the scenery, Fei Ziyuan knew that the scenery must have never lied again. She looked at the scenery behind her, frowned and pulled the scenery behind her. At the same time, she drew out her sword and asked the empty place, "are you a human being or a ghost?" Wow This guy is a max! Although the scenery is a dragon nationality and a deity, she has never met a ghost, and it is still a ghost that she can''t see. Generally speaking, according to her identity, ghosts should be invisible to her, but now there is one she can''t see I don''t know what kind of thing it is. She is very counsellor. But she also knew that what feiziyuan was holding was the ordinary sword she carried with her, which might be useful for people, but not necessarily for non-human things. The scenery could not all rely on flying Ziyuan. Her fingers secretly pinched the formula, and prepared that if the situation was not right, she would directly take feiziyuan to escape together. The Dragon dominates the water. She can feel a lot of groundwater veins in the sunset peak, which is beneficial to her. She has to be glad that boundless has untied her influence under the boundary of sunset peak before leaving. When the scenery is very alert, a woman''s figure gradually emerges by the stone table. She was graceful and graceful, dressed in plain white. Although her face was beautiful, it was full of melancholy and melancholy. When she looked at the scenery, the sad color in her eyes made everyone feel pity for me. I can see people and have a lot of scenery. "What are you doing looking at me like this? I don''t owe you any money. " "Are you a boundless disciple?" The woman''s lips did not move, but her voice seemed to come from all directions. Scenery by her melancholy eyes staring scalp numb, "is how?" "I''ve never seen him bring a woman back in these 500 years." The woman in white, with her feet off the ground, looks as if she can be blown away by a gust of wind. Fei Ziyuan has already said, "are you the one who killed a city for you in the rumor that you chose the dumb girl who killed herself because you were not interested in you?" "Not bad." The woman still lip does not move, her eyes droop, then countless sadness, "that person is me." The scenery was stunned. She thought that it was just a legend and could not be true. Fei Ziyuan said again: "I said it was you. It was you. It was said that after your death, because of your resentment, you became a gangster and wandered around the sunset peak all the year round. Your cultivation has been higher than that of many disciples of wuwangtian. Others can''t help you. This time, you can climb the sunset peak with my command, so you can follow me." "It''s true, but I don''t mean it." The female ghost named Xiaoxiu looked at the scenery again, "I just want to see who the woman he brought back is, isn''t it Will you repeat my mistakes? " "What do you mean?" Scenery cold voice, what is repeated? Little Xiumu showed bitterness, "that man, when interested in you, can be the enemy of the whole world for you, but after he loses interest in you, he can regard you as unimportant floating dust..." "Scenery..." Fei Ziyuan looks at the scenery anxiously. The scenery did not speak. "I don''t want you to go on the same road as me. If you have a chance, little girl, you''d better find a chance to leave." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1623 "He''s coming back." Little girl, I say goodbye Her voice dropped and her figure disappeared. "Scenery What to do? " Fei Ziyuan can''t make up her mind. The scenery looked at the flying purple kite, "you go back first." "And you?" If boundless gentleman is really like Xiaoxiu said, isn''t the scenery very dangerous? Scenery is very decisive, "later things to talk about later, you leave first." "Well Take care of yourself. " Feiziyuan also knows that boundless is coming back, and she can''t stay for a long time. She left a sentence, "if you need help in the future, you can come to me." The scenery nodded, and the flying purple kite left at ease. After Fei Ziyuan left, the scenery was in a daze. When she heard this for the first time, she didn''t know what mood to face. When she came back to her mind again, there was a familiar figure in front of her. Seeing the focal length in her eyes, the boundless man who came back from the outside laughed, "what is the scenery thinking? I''m so absorbed. " "I was thinking The master has been away for a long time. " The scenery talks nonsense, she returns to the original normal appearance, smiles and says: "the master is laborious." "It''s not hard for me to have good food to eat." Boundless sat on the stone bench, he waved, the scenery just hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked to his body. Boundless just took her hand and let her sit on her leg. Then, he compared her head with his hand again, "well The scenery seems to have grown a little higher. " The first time I saw someone sitting and measuring his height "Is it?" The scenery perfunctorily should. Boundless gazed at her face for a moment, and when the scenery was so numb, he asked, "did anything happen during the time I left?" "Flying purple kite has been here." Scenery answers without hesitation. He laughed. "What is she doing here?" "She came to inform you that you would remember to take me to the magic weapon selection meeting in half a month." He was also dissatisfied. "I don''t know how much better the magic weapons are than those in the meeting, but it''s a convention for new disciples to attend the meeting every year Well, I''ll take the scenery and go for a walk. If you like something, I''ll help you get it back. " This "grab" means that even if he doesn''t recognize the magic weapon of scenery, he has to get it back. The scenery can''t be moved, on the contrary, she is now in a flustered heart. "Did anyone else come?" When she heard the voice he asked casually, the scenery trembled subconsciously. Her eyes were wandering, "there is no..." "Really not?" Boundless tiny bow head, in her ear side gently asked again. Scenery has goose bumps all over her body. In terms of psychological pressure resistance, she is absolutely unqualified. "No..." She just said a word, saw his smile more and more charming face, after all, a counsellor, gave up the resistance, "there is a female ghost..." He gently touched her head and asked softly, "what did that ghost say?" "She said You can do anything for her when you are interested in her, but when you lose interest in her... " She bit her lip and didn''t say the next words, because she thought of herself easily. Boundless and low voice asked: "scenery letter?" "I don''t want to believe But... " He understood what she meant and sighed. He said softly, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know the name of that ghost girl." "You don''t even remember her name..." Seeing her rather disappointed, he couldn''t help laughing again. "She and I have nothing at all, and I have never been interested in her." "What she said..." "The so-called massacre of a city for her is just because there was a custom in Fengcheng, a place called Fengcheng, 500 years ago. Once you see a good-looking person, you like to throw fruit to express your joy." Mention this, his look is not very good, "scenery, you don''t know, just a little bit of fruit juice on the clothes, it will make people feel how disgusting." Scenery: She seems to remember that this man seems to have a habit of cleanliness, which can be seen from his spotless white clothes. "At that time, I was still young, and I was a little bit angry. Who knew that I would save a dumb girl who was locked up when I sent those troublemakers to death?" At this point, he blinked innocently. Scenery make no comment. "Later, I learned that Fengcheng was actually a place where people were trafficked. The news that I had done a good deed did not spread. Instead, it was the rumor that I killed a city for a woman." Boundless drooping eyes look at the scenery, the smile of the corner of the lips is helpless. "Then she later How did you die? ""She always thought that I killed people for her sake. I was kind to her. I didn''t want to pay attention to her. She also felt that I was a heartbreaker. Later, she wanted to prove with her own life that I had her in my heart." Boundless stretch out his hand to manage the scenery by the wind of the micro disordered hair, the way: "have to say, this is really a joke, she is going to die, what do I do?" At that time, Xiaoxiu committed suicide in front of boundless. Wuyuan could stop him, but he didn''t. If it wasn''t for what Taoist priest Yunji had been saying, Xiaoxiu would not even have the chance to become a ghost, and he would have been driven out of his wits by boundlessness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1624 Mention of the ghost, boundless also feel that this is a bad memory, so that he has always been treated with a smile, now all frown good-looking. The scenery can''t help but ask: "that little show girl, I see she is also beautiful, don''t you have a heart for so many years?" "Why does scenery have such a question?" Boundless look at her, eyes are gentle smile. "Don''t you always like beauty? When I was in sunset village, you were always pestering me and following me with the cry of beauties and beauties... " At the beginning, she only thought that he must be a prodigal son. After all, when he was still a fish queen, he was full of the smell of being a romantic young man. "But has the scenery ever heard me call Ziyuan so?" Boundless smile. She seemed to have never heard him call Fei Ziyuan so. "There are thousands of beautiful leather bags in the world. Only scenery can attract my attention." Hearing his whispering, her heart suddenly quickened a few minutes. When she knew that she was treated specially, she always had a different feeling. Everyone was like this. "Then why..." After a pause, she cleared her throat and said, "why did you look at me differently in the first place?" "Well..." "It''s said that dragon meat can live dead, but I''m curious..." Scenery Leng, a moment later, she said angrily: "so at first you want to eat me!" She thought she would wait for the romantic answer of love at first sight, but who could have thought that it would be he who wanted to see if dragon meat had such a magical answer as legend! "Don''t get excited." He saw the Dragon horn growing out of her head again. He wanted to touch her head and was avoided by her resistance. He also saw that she was still staring at himself angrily. He suddenly felt that he was lifting a stone and smashing his own feet. He should not have answered so honestly and sighed helplessly, but admitted that he was wrong. "Is it my fault, don''t be angry with the scenery?" "Wouldn''t you be angry if I told you I knew you in the first place to eat you?" She had no doubt that if he was not interested in himself later, he could have done something to catch her to dig dragon meat! Scenery is angry, but boundless but eyes a bright, happy said: "scenery wants me, I will not be angry, think about it, you have me, I have you What an exciting thing it is. " Scenery: Is there something wrong with him!? "If the scenery wants to eat me..." He held her hand, and the smile in his eyes became more and more gentle and charming, "I will definitely bathe clean, on the bed Wait for the scenery to enjoy. " Who told you to eat in that sense!? She was staring at her scalp numb by his attentive eyes. The scenery turned to her face and stopped looking at him. She sighed deeply in the bottom of her heart. Sometimes she is a person who only lives in her own world. She understood it very early. She does not speak, also won''t let boundless feel discontented, boundless not only has not been unhappy, but also contentedly hugged her, raised his hand to cover the back of her head, let her lean on his chest, "scenery is not good at expressing his love, it doesn''t matter, I can understand enough." "Ha ha..." Scenery can only be responded with these two words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1625 As for the question whether boundless really wants to eat her or not, the scenery is very aware of the current affairs and chooses not to tangle. It is better for her to end the topic than to let Wuyuan pull the topic more and more biased. If she continues to tangle, she can be sure that the person who finally falls into the speechless state must be herself. The next few days were very plain. Qianxi and feiziyuan did not go to sunset peak again. Considering that the scenery was frightened by female ghosts, she thought that she was a good master. She was very meticulous in taking care of the scenery. For example, now Scenery is just midnight thirsty, just want to get up and pour a glass of water. As a result, she just sat up from the bed, and immediately there were two hands handed over a glass of water. She did not think of it and picked it up. Just after it was brought to her mouth, she realized that something was wrong. Suddenly she turned her head. Under the moonlight, she saw a smiling man sitting by the bed. "Ah Scenery immediately smashed the cup in his hand. Boundless just a little deviation of the body, the water cup over him, hit the wall, the cup fell to the ground, became a fragment, he looked at the scenery, innocently asked: "scenery does not like to drink cold water?" Is this a question of whether she likes to drink cold water or not!? It''s the question she was scared of, OK!? "Why are you in my room?" The scenery is holding the quilt and shrinking in the corner of the bed. He laughed, "isn''t scenery afraid of female ghosts? I was worried that the scenery would have nightmares and wake up, so I came to have a look "Let''s have a look How long have you been here! " "I came in the moment the scenery fell asleep." Boundless very honest answer this question, and slightly bent down, close to her face a minute, he said contentedly: "scenery sleeping is really lovely, unprepared appearance, really want to be bullied." So if she doesn''t wake up, is he really going to do something strange!? Scenery headache, "girl''s room can''t enter casually, don''t you know?" "But I didn''t just enter." He also raised his lips, smile, such as the spring breeze, "I asked about the scenery outside the door, since the scenery did not answer me, it proved that the scenery was tacit." He said that she came in when she was asleep. Since she was sleeping, how could she answer him!? Boundless and set off the quilt, into her bed, he easily shrunk in the corner of the bed into his arms, also with her nest in the corner of the bed said: "scenery do not fear, I have in, no one can bully you, even if it is a ghost." The scenery did not dare to move and was stiff. Boundless seems to be not aware of this, but he is holding her more tightly, "good scenery, good obedience, my teacher will buy you sugar to eat." ¡°¡­¡­ Did you learn from the master who had a six-year-old apprentice? " "Not bad." He didn''t realize what was wrong. He poked her in the face and said in a good mood: "I''m the first time to take my apprentice. It''s inevitable that some places will be ill considered. However, scenery is introverted and does not like to express his feelings. So I can only try to do everything in detail, and can be meticulous about the scenery." "You can put it another way..." "What?" She had no expression. "You''re raising a daughter." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1626 "A daughter?" He frowned, "scenery misunderstood, I never intended to have children, I raise scenery, but used to be a daughter-in-law." After a pause, she asked, "what did you say?" "Take the scenery as a daughter-in-law." He laughed, stretched out his hand to scratch the tip of her nose, and gently swayed her around. "I have seen in books that if you want to keep a person forever by your side, you can only choose marriage. But the scenery is still too small, so you can only raise it first. When the scenery is mature, we will get married, and the scenery can only stay with me forever." Scenery was caught off guard by the words that did not seem to be a proposal, but it was also a proposal. No, in the eyes of this man, the word proposal did not exist. However, there was no meaning of "asking" in his words. His words were completely based on his recognition that scenery was his property. He was notifying him. As for the opinion of scenery, it was not important at all ¡£ The scenery silently bowed his head and felt that he should not be told In fact, at 160 years old, she has become an adult this year. Boundless old, some things do not remember it is normal, after all, he is an old antique who does not know how many years he has lived. He seemed to have wanted to try to hold her to sleep for a long time. The scenery couldn''t be driven away, but even if she told herself that she couldn''t sleep, she couldn''t help falling asleep when it was about to dawn. It''s getting better when she wakes up again. Her breakfast has already been prepared. The scenery looks at another set of new clothes beside her bed. She puts them on as if they are strange. She has no mind to resist. It has to be said that habit is a terrible thing. With the beginning of one thing, the following things become logical, boundless. From the past, he would only slip into her room when the scenery was asleep. Now, he has been able to walk into her room before she goes to bed, and then skillfully gets into her quilt. But one day, the scenery leaned on his arms and called out, "boundless..." "Well?" Boundless seems to be about to fall asleep, he is still gently patting her back, for she did not call his master, but called his name, he did not have any dissatisfaction. The scenery quietly grasped the corner of his clothes, "do you like me?" "Nature likes it." He answered without hesitation. The head of scenery was buried in his chest, and he could not see his look. She just listened to his quick reply, and she could not help saying, "I mean the love between men and women, which is love..." "Love?" He had a pause this time, and soon after, he asked, "what is love?" Although he is gentle and easy to get along with, in fact, he can be frightful in his bones. He can''t understand the feelings of normal people, which is also a very normal thing. Listening to her silence, the boundless hand on her waist increased a little strength, "scenery, do I love you, this question is very important?" "Important." She spewed out these two words in a stuffy voice. As long as it is a woman, she will feel that this matter is very important. This is not only a simple answer, but more importantly, it can bring a sense of security for them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1627 However, although boundless has delicate thoughts, he does not understand the girl''s psychology. He just feels that she is not happy, and his heart is uncomfortable. With a sigh, his jaw sticks against her head, "scenery, I don''t want to cheat you. For the love you said, I have no legal explanation." "It doesn''t matter..." There was disappointment in her voice, but she also understood that she could not ask for anything. She closed her eyes and said softly, "I understand." Just because she understood, she felt more miserable now. She didn''t speak any more. She seemed to fall into a deep sleep, boundless, but she didn''t close her eyes for a long time. The bright moonlight fell on his side face through the window, which made his eyes more distant and blurred. He looked down slightly and could only see her head. He could not help but increase his strength when he hugged her. He did not understand what love was, but suddenly he had a feeling that he could hold her to sleep like this, which was a matter of satisfaction that he had never had before. From this night, the scenery no longer asked boundless this question, she actually had a kind of broken pot broken feeling, since boundless want to be good to her, then she happily accepted that, before boundless lost interest in himself, she had to try her best to let limitless get used to having her around, so that she can better complete the task, even if she now thinks, to attack this man People, the difficulty is not generally small. In the end, boundless will not refuse to take the initiative to get close to the scenery. He is very satisfied with the fact that the scenery will take the initiative to approach him and spoil himself. He also increasingly likes to go down the mountain to buy some delicious and fun gadgets for her. The day went on in an orderly manner, and it was the day when the new disciples of Wuwang heaven wanted to choose magic weapons. In the familiar Tai Chi square, all the people stand in line. The elder''s disciples are different. They can accompany their master to stand on the high platform. But the treatment of scenery is obviously higher. She is not only with the boundless king, but also has a chair to sit on. Among so many people sitting, she is a younger generation, she naturally does not want to, but she can''t stand the tyranny that boundless occasionally appears. "If you don''t want to sit on a chair, you can sit on your legs. How about it?" When Wuyuan said this, he had no taboo. It was easy to hear how many people in the room were highly respected immortal practitioners. The scenery only felt that the two swordsmen and the three elders, including the leader, Taoist priest Yunji, put their eyes on themselves. She could only sit stiffly beside the boundless. Very good. Xia Fengjing, a new disciple of wuwantian, is not only arrogant and arrogant. Now she has a new charge, and she doesn''t know the etiquette. For their own reputation has been stinky can no longer stink this matter, the scenery chose to ignore. And the ceremony for the new disciples to select magic weapons has begun. It''s the so-called cultivation of immortals. This is the right magic weapon. You said that you can''t do without a magic weapon to kill demons outside in the future? It''s like a swordsman in the Wulin who wants to make a name in the world also needs a good knife. Of course, if you want a suitable weapon, you can only ask the caster to make it. However, it is not so simple for the immortal cultivator to want a suitable magic weapon. You can''t choose this magic weapon. What''s more, the magic weapon must recognize you. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1628 In other words, it is not people who are picking weapons, but weapons that are picking people. The selection method is also very simple. The leader will draw a boundary by himself, and the new disciples will enter the boundary. In the boundary, there is a secret library called infinity. There are all kinds of magic weapons collected by wuwuwutian''s ancestors for more than 1000 years. The new disciples will enter the secret library for about ten minutes and then come out, and they will already have it in their hands The magic weapon to accompany them for a lifetime. When Qianxi came out, she saw a flute in his hand, which was not of high grade. The scenery knew that this guy must have picked out the most unimportant thing. He was the demon emperor of the demon world. Does it look like he would lack magic weapons? After Qian Xi came out, it was Fei Ziyuan''s turn. However, the crowd waited for 10 minutes. When Fei Ziyuan came out again, she had nothing in her hand. Everyone was in a uproar. If there was no magic weapon, they were willing to choose the Lord. That is to say, this person has no relationship with wuwangtian. Even the apprentice from tiejizi has to be sent down the mountain. "What''s going on?" he asked "Master..." Feiziyuan was a little aggrieved. "I went into infinity and wanted to choose a good magic weapon, but a red Ling drove away all the magic weapons around me. I asked if it would like to come out with me, but it didn''t want to go with me." I can''t help it. Flying purple kite can only return empty handed. "It''s Fantian Ling..." Tiejizi was shocked. The Fantian Ling was a good thing. However, Fantian Ling always looked down on anyone. How could she fight with Ziyuan today? Iron machine son looked at the cloud trace Taoist priest, waiting for him to make up his mind, the cloud trace Taoist priest just said: "this matter for the moment, let the people behind into the infinite sky first." The man behind is the scenery. The scenery looked at boundless eyes, boundless smile and nodded to her, she just got up and walked into the infinite sky. In the boundless sky, the fairy mist is wrapped around, countless peaks, all kinds of magic weapons are inlaid in them. When the scenery looked up, she saw the red silk flying in the air. She didn''t even look at it. She was shaking everywhere. People ignore it, but the red Ling is interested. She has been walking around the scenery, as if to let her take a look at herself. The scenery knows that the sky changing Ling will follow the development of the plot and finally choose to recognize the flying purple kite. She has no interest in taking a look at it. Since the broken silk is willing to wander around with herself, let it go. Even if the existence of Hongling can drive away all the magic weapons that she wants to come up with, the scenery doesn''t care. She brings out many magic weapons from the Dragon Palace, so she is not rare. At the end of her time, the scenery wants to step out of the boundary empty handed. When she leaves the infinite sky, a different wind comes. The scenery reacts well. She raises her wrist, and the red Bracelet immediately releases a transparent wall to block the sword spirit. However, her accomplishments are not high. Although she blocks this move, she is also forced back a few steps. When the scenery lifted her eyes again, she saw a man in black with a long sword. She asked coldly, "who are you?" "Summer scenery." The man''s eyes were empty, even his voice was rigid, "clear." The words fell, and he went up again with his sword. Scenery can only keep retreating, she can feel that this person''s strength is not generally strong, and his moves are all deadly, even if the scenery can be lucky to hurt him with magic in the breath, although he is injured, the speed of recovery is extremely fast. This is a man who can''t fight to death. After a while, the scenery was exhausted, and her evasion became slower and slower. When the man was attacked by the sword tip again, she once again sacrificed all the strength of the bracelet. Although it blocked his sword, her bracelet was also broken because it could not bear such a strong force. She was hit by the sword and hit the wall. Spit out a mouthful of blood, the scenery of the body fell. When it was about to land, a man in white suddenly took her body and fell to the ground. The scenery was weak and even her sight was blurred. She only remembered to say one sentence: "master He hit me... " "Good scenery, I''ll call back for you." Boundless one hand around her waist, one hand patted her back, the voice is gentle to the extreme, "scenery first rest for a while." The scenery is injured quite seriously, since he came, she can also rest assured to pass out. But the man in black over there still did not give up the attack. He lifted his sword again and came flying. However, when he was only one step away from the boundless place, his sword fell to the ground and knelt down powerlessly. "Who created you?" he said "Seventy one management." The man in black''s mechanical reply was also emotionless. "I see." Boundless hand, gently fell on the black man''s head, his voice cold down, smile eyes is also a frost, "your task is over." The voice fell, the black man''s head burst, but there was no blood, just like the head, his body also turned into black dust, slowly dissipated in the air. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1629 As for how the election ceremony ended, it was a day before she woke up again. Just as she opened her eyes, the person sitting by the bed immediately came down and asked, "does the scenery feel better?" She shook her mind for a while, and blinked her eyes, then the slow reaction came over. However, the man saw her for a long time, and he was anxious to lift her up. He was also conveying genuine Qi to her body, "or do you feel uncomfortable?" "I''m ready..." The scenery pushes away his hand that instills the true spirit for himself, anxiously said: "the cultivation is not easy, you don''t waste to me again." "Is it really all right?" He asked again uneasily, and he didn''t care about his accomplishments. Although the cultivation of scenery is not high, she also knows that cultivation is the most important thing for those who practice immortals. How many years of cold and hot weather can bring a little improvement in cultivation, and for those who are not highly gifted, it is even more precious to improve their cultivation. Scenery doesn''t know how many accomplishments he has delivered to her, but when she wakes up, she finds that her Qi sea has expanded by more than two cups than before. She also feels that her body is full of vitality. She also knows that there are no few accomplishments he has wasted on her. "I''m really well." The scenery is not in order to calm his heart and deceive him, she really feel that the body has been well, this is a very strange thing, even if she is a dragon, she can never have the ability to recover immediately after injury, so, she looked at the boundless, "my injury All right, so fast? " "With me, no matter what kind of damage the scenery is, it can be good." "I''m sorry, the scenery could not have been hurt, but I was too careless..." Speaking of this, he still feels like a dream. If he came a step later, would the scenery no longer exist? He didn''t want to think of it. The scenery recalled that when she was in sunset village, she was injured, and he cured her wound. However, it was only in a flash. Seeing the appearance of his fear, the scenery could not help holding his waist. She murmured: "why would anyone want to kill me?" "Beautiful things, there are always people who want to destroy them." He gently kisses her cheek, in her ear side slowly said: "this is not the fault of scenery, scenery also need not worry, with me, no one can hurt you." She couldn''t help but feel her heart beating. She could only change the topic, "that What happened then? " "Later..." What happened after she was in a coma, from boundless to slow. The man in black died. Of course, he didn''t tell the cruel scene when he killed the man in black. Soon afterwards, when he left the boundless sky with the scenery, he happened to encounter Qianxi''s initiative to reveal his identity. For the matter that Qianxi suddenly revealed his identity as a demon emperor and became cool and arrogant, he just said that Qian Xi stopped his way As for the later things Boundless also did not know, because he was anxious to bring the injured scenery back to heal. The scenery heard here, chose silence, also don''t know whether should sympathize next thousand interest www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1630 Qianxi was actually a thousand interest affair. Before it caused a big wave, it was hurt by Xia Fengjing in the infinite sky, and was carried out by the boundless king, which overthrew the limelight. It is hard for Wuyuan to show his face for such a long time in front of the public for the sake of a female apprentice, which is enough to make people guess, especially Those female disciples who love gossip. There have been more than a dozen versions of the story that the scenery will be hurt, and there have been no less than 20 versions about the story that the king of limitless will treat the scenery differently. Although people have a heart of gossiping, they have no courage to ask Wu Ya Jun, and because of Wu ya Jun, no one is willing to provoke the scenery. No one came to the sunset peak to disturb her, but the scenery could not sit still. She thought that Fei Ziyuan always cared about herself. Now she must be sad because Qianxi was actually Qianxi''s affair. If she didn''t comfort her, she would feel uneasy. The scenery fidgety wants to catch her hair, all blame flying Ziyuan is too enthusiastic, now she seems to owe someone else''s like, not yet happy, taking advantage of boundless down the mountain to buy her sugar gourd, scenery a person secretly poked down the mountain, her waist bell jingle when she walks, this is a gift given to her, as long as she shakes the bell, boundless Will immediately rush to her side to protect her. This is to prevent her from being attacked again, and it is because of the bell that she can walk so boldly under the sunset peak. However, when she was halfway up the mountain, the head of the scenery was like hitting an invisible wall. She was hit so unprepared that she stepped back two or three steps and covered her forehead. The scenery slowed down, and then went forward a step, tentatively extended his hand. Sure enough, there is an invisible wall here, "is the border..." Although she doesn''t know much about scenery, she still has some common sense in the world. For example, what blocks her from going out is this boundary. Undoubtedly, there are only boundless people who can set up a boundary here. "You''re locked up." The ethereal voice began to ring. Looking at the scenery, the scenery is just in front of Xiaoxiu, who has only met for a while ago. Since knowing the story of Xiaoxiu, the scenery always feels a little bit delicate, and the figure of Xiaoxiu is more transparent than before. The scenery can''t help but ask: "Why are you still here?" "I''m going to disappear." Smell speech, scenery a Leng, "what do you say?" "Or, to put it another way, I''m going to lose my soul." Xiaoxiu''s eyes are still full of sadness and desolation, she is not cheating scenery. "No..." Scenery across a layer of invisible border, looking at Xiaoxiu, she has a kind of unspeakable feeling in her heart, "I heard that you have become a ghost Road, even cattle head horse noodles can''t accept you, why do you still go crazy?" "Because I''m in the way of other people''s eyes. " Xiaoxiu''s tone is much lower. No need to say much, scenery can immediately think of boundless. "What I see you now is just the last wisp of wishful thinking I have left in the world." Xiaoxiu''s sight revealed sadness, "Miss Xia, why don''t you believe me?" Scenery knows what she asked, but she can''t answer it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1631 Xiaoxiu sighed and said slowly, "I understand that women who are blinded by love are like this, just like I was the same back then. " "He told me He never liked you I don''t know why, the scenery can''t afford this ghost. Maybe she doesn''t feel any malice from the ghost. Xiaoxiu laughed, "maybe he said right, the man who gave me the oath of alliance was never him." This is a hard word to understand. The scenery slightly stops, "what do you mean by what you say?" "It''s no use saying more." After sighing again, Xiaoxiu slowly said, "Miss Xia, my time is running out. I just want to tell you not to trust him too much. Of course, you can not believe me. In any case, the choice is in your hands, or He really likes you, but if he wants to be locked in a cage... " Xiaoxiu raised her hand and touched an invisible boundary. The people standing in the boundary were just scenery. She said again, "it doesn''t matter if you lose your freedom. Maybe you can become a couple of gods and fairies." Scenery smell speech, can''t say what kind of mood, and small show, her body has been close to nothingness. "Miss Xia, take care of it." Xiao Xiu''s last voice fell, her body also seemed to turn into a wisp of green smoke, disappeared in this world. If it was not for the wind, the scenery would only think that she had just seen an illusion. She slowly stretched out her hand to catch the fallen leaves flying in front of her eyes, but could only touch an invisible wall. Scenery put down his hand, turned and walked back. At dusk, boundless came back with a bunch of small things. He put all the things in front of the scenery like a treasure, and then picked up the same, smiling and asked: "this is a rattle drum, do you like the scenery?" "It''s for children." Scenery lying on the stone table, not half interested. He was holding a lotus lamp. "What about this one? Do you like the scenery? " "It''s not Lantern Festival yet. It''s not necessary." Then she turned her head in another direction. Boundless and took a packet of cakes to her in front of him, his eyebrows slightly curved, "osmanthus cake, scenery will like." "I''m not hungry." Boundless put down the things in his hands, he finally went to the people in his arms, "what is the scenery? Are you in a bad mood? " Maybe she won''t like the trinkets, but she''s never been against what she eats. Scenery shook her head, "nothing." It''s obvious that there''s something. Boundless do not understand where she is unhappy, but he is very patient, "scenery tells me, how should I do, to make you happy?" "I want to see the sun and snow." The scenery leans in his bosom, casually said: "the stone can blossom, the withered branch can bear fruit." This is totally impossible. Even the great Luo immortal can''t do such a thing against the way of heaven, unless it''s a cover up. However, boundless didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he said with a relaxed smile: "just do this, will the scenery be happy?" What does it mean to just do this!? No matter which one of these is very difficult, OK!? May seem to be to confirm the boundless words, there is a crystal snowflake fell on the back of the hand scenery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1632 The scenery was first a meal. Then, she couldn''t believe that she sat upright. The sun was still there, but it began to snow heavily. The snow fell on the ground and melted. On the gravel road, however, it was full of flowers of all kinds. The dead branches in the fallen leaves actually produced unknown fruits. She was speechless for a long time. After a moment, her voice was calm, "did you use fantasy again for me?" "Of course not." He brushed the snow on her head, "fantasy is only used to perfunctory other people, scenery is not other people, what you want, I will really send it to you." He had no reason to lie to her. The scenery was silent for a long time, "if it''s not an illusion How can you do these things? " "Of course I have my way." He also smiles, such as jade Wenliang, "do you want to learn scenery?" Fengguang nodded at first, then quickly shook his head, "I don''t want to learn it. It must be difficult magic. My talent is not high, and I can''t learn it." She is quite self-conscious. Boundless only thinks that her self-motivated appearance is really lovely. He lowers his head and kisses her forehead. These days, he more and more likes to have intimate contact with her. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this development trend. "Since you don''t want to learn scenery, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you whatever you want." It''s not something that makes people like happy. What he says is the fact, because he has this capital. Scenery admits that she is heartthrob, but after her heart beat, she feels that there is a sentence that she must say, "boundless..." "Well?" He knew that once she wanted to say something serious, she would call her name directly. But seeing her blushing and unable to say a word, he quietly encouraged her, "what does the scenery want to say to me?" "I..." The scenery looked at him carefully again, and then he summoned up the courage to say, "I don''t like the taste of being locked up." "Shut up?" In his dark eyes, just right revealed his confusion for these three words. Scenery did not understand whether he really did not understand, or false did not understand, she said again: "I do not like you use the border to shut me in the sunset peak." "That''s what the scenery said." He seemed to suddenly realize that he held her in his arms and said with a smile, "this is not Guan, scenery. I am protecting you." "You said protection Is it impossible for me to go anywhere? " "Not really. I can accompany you wherever the scenery wants to go." "What if you can''t stay with me? I can''t leave sunset peak for a step? " See her tone has increased a lot, boundless smile is more perfect, "scenery, you don''t know how vulnerable you are, I have to protect you in this matter to do everything." Look, it''s just that a man in black came to attack her. She suffered such a serious injury in front of him. She had to prevent all the dangers in advance. In his opinion, it was a must to do thing. "Boundless..." The scenery grasped the corner of his coat and said, "I don''t like this feeling." Boundless look into her eyes, can see, only do not want to compromise. The atmosphere was quiet for a moment, even the wind stopped. Time seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems only in a moment. Finally, a sigh came from the forest, "I understand." There has to be someone who has to give up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1633 He looked down again as if frustrated, only to see her face immediately become relaxed, I do not know why, his mood seems to be relaxed with it. Indeed, when they did not admit defeat, boundless had a strong illusion that maybe he would lose her. However, the illusion was only for a moment. He could choose not to admit defeat. After all, in front of him, the scenery was too weak and too dangerous. As long as he insisted, he knew that she would not insist on such opposition any more This understanding of current affairs is only superficial. What boundless wants is never a obedient scenery. He wants all of her, whether it''s body or soul, all of her. Perhaps his compromise was not wrong. Because he saw again, she showed a happy look when she looked at himself. He liked her to see himself like this. He would have a feeling that in her world, he was the unique but irreplaceable person. Scenery is now in a good mood, she happily hugged his waist, sweet said: "I promise you, I will not walk around, where I want to go will let you accompany." "I will believe what the scenery says." Boundless mood is very happy. The scenery looked at the snow in the setting sun again. Although she thought this strange scene was very fresh, the unreasonable climate scene was also a little strange. She pulled his hand and said, "stop the snow. I just said I want to see it, but I just said it casually." "In that case, stop." Boundless smile, his voice fell, the snow also stopped. Then she looked at the trinkets on the table and said, "I like all the things you brought for me. Thank you very much." "It would be nice if the scenery didn''t get angry with me." At sunset, the wind in the woods was strong, boundless raised her hand, carefully arranged her forehead hair, and was a light smile, "I have written a letter sent to the East China Sea." Scenery was stunned, "what are you doing to send a letter to Donghai?" "Discuss the date of marriage with Fengguang''s parents." She was like a wild cat in a flash. "You''re crazy! My parents, they will never agree "But the reality is I didn''t receive a letter of rejection from them. " He said it for granted. Nonsense! You''ve set up a border here. It''s a ghost to send someone''s reply! Feng Feng said, "why don''t you tell me about it and write to my parents?" What''s more, it''s not a letter to propose a marriage, but a letter to discuss the date of marriage! "The scenery is still young. I can decide some things." Scenery she There is nothing to say. He added: "the father and mother of scenery must also be a smart person." ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want to say "They can''t beat me." He laughed and reached out to touch the Dragon horn that appeared on her head. He said, "I''m better than them. Naturally, they should know that I can better protect the scenery." No What she heard was that he wanted to threaten others with force. Boundless lip corners rise, a smile, as if with a touch of drunkenness, "scenery is not happy? After we get married, whatever you want to do to me that is indescribable, it''s right. " Scenery wants to say a word, but she can''t help but cover her own hot face in silence, ok What he said was true. There was another short, low laugh from the boundless. Sometimes it''s a good way to choose to act first and then to play. At least he can take the beauty home. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1634 How do you feel when you wake up and find that the world has stopped turning? If she used to ask Fengjing this question, her answer was only "I don''t know". But now, even if she has an answer, she has lost the strength to speak. After the loss, it was panic. When the panic reached the extreme, she reached a kind of inexplicable calm. Maybe her emotion had reached a numb degree, so she also felt that everything had come to a kind of indifferent state. However, after the numbness, the consciousness that should have returned slowly, and she began to have a strong fear. The wind had already stopped, the fallen leaves stayed in the air, and the birds on the branches were just keeping their wings. Scenery through one after another static people, this gray white world, only this red dress she seems to be an alien, an alien abandoned by the world. "Boundless..." She saw the Taoist priest Yunji standing in Taiji square. She also saw Fei Ziyuan, who was about to meet again with the male owner Qianxi. No one would respond to her. When you come to the gate of the mountain, you can see only a gray peak. The so-called fairy fog has become a mass of black and white gas. The mountain is no longer green, the water is no longer clear, this gray world, she is the only one left. "Boundless..." She finally limped to the ground, the scenery slowly shrunk her body into a ball, her head buried in the knee, and finally choked out, "where are you..." He said that he would protect her and accompany her all his life. On their wedding night, she got too many promises, but he still disappeared. If boundless abandons the scenery Her world is only gray. Yes, boundless How can we leave the scenery? In the white room full of computer equipment, a man sleeping on the couch opened his eyes. His black eyes reflected the appearance of the laboratory. At this moment, his pupils tightened. Next to the assistant dressed in white immediately excitedly went to remove the chip on the man''s temple, "doctor, you finally wake up!" Not only the assistant, but other people were also very happy. "This time, the doctor woke up three hours later than expected. We all thought that the bug was so bad that the doctor felt difficult and could not come out of Genesis. Fortunately, we had forced the system off. Although restoring the system, our efforts over the past few years would be in vain But it''s better than a doctor. " "Genesis" is a miracle in the history of human computer, or, to be exact, a miracle in analog programs. With the development of the times, the society is indeed in progress, but human life, because of work, the pressure will be increasing, there are many people will want to escape reality and choose to end their lives. It was for this that Genesis was born. Chuangshi''s managers will provide a world for those who use it. Of course, the world is virtual. People who wear sensors can enter the virtual world and get the most real feelings. They can become great swordsmen, rich businessmen and even the king of a country. However, there is a bug which is not controlled by the Administrator program in the world of "Genesis", which is derived from itself. The so-called bug is a vulnerability that may cause program crash. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1635 It can be said that 90% of the program code of "Genesis" is written by one person alone. This person is known as the wizard of the computer industry - limitless king. Of course, limitless Jun is not his original name, but no one knows his original name. So when we mention the genius in the history of computer, we will only mention the code name of limitless Jun, which will become his name as time goes by. A name is just a code name, but it is because of a person that will make the code have a different status. It''s like the code written by limitless king, which makes "Genesis" born on the Internet. But this program is written by limitless king himself, so when there is a bug, only limitless king can solve it. Finding bug is an accident. For all people, it is also an unbelievable thing. After all, limitless King''s status in the computer industry has been unshakable. The program he wrote has never made any mistakes, and limitless king has been a deified figure. So, how can bug appear in the code he wrote? But it did. Because in the world of "Genesis", the NPC named Xia Fengjing (non player controlled role) suddenly did not follow the programmed route. She not only left the East China Sea ahead of time, but also accelerated her understanding of the story of Fei Ziyuan. What''s more, she didn''t like Qianxi. In the correct code instructions, she should like the thousand interest. But Fengfeng didn''t. all her behaviors were out of control. A single NPC didn''t act according to the code instructions. Maybe some people can say that this problem is not big, but the program often crashes because of a small vulnerability. Otherwise, why do some large online games need to be maintained and updated? This is to prevent the emergence of bugs. Boundless just looked at the source code, he understood that if you want to solve this bug, you can only choose to restart the system and restore the system to its original state. However, over the years, the efforts of the whole laboratory have become nothing. He found a second way to enter the world of creation in person. Since the NPC named Xia Fengjing has his own sense of action, he can make her die in creation. To put it more simply, it is the self destruction of the program. The time lapse ratio between the world in genesis and the real world is 8000:1. In other words, 8000 days have passed in genesis, but only one day has passed in the real world. Boundless king gave his assistant 10 hours, but he spent 13 hours in Genesis. After all, the bug of "Genesis" is extraordinary. Maybe the summer scenery is too powerful in the virtual world, which makes limitless king have something unexpected. If you stay in the virtual world for too long, people''s body will gradually become weak. Therefore, the No.71 administrator used his own authority to create an anti-virus software, which is to assassinate the scenery of the black man in infinite days. He has only one command to clear bugs and maintain system security. But I don''t know why, the antivirus software finally disappeared. It is indeed a bug in "Genesis". Even the code of the antivirus software made by the administrator can also be swallowed up. It seems that this summer scenery can not be underestimated. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1636 The lab held an emergency meeting and finally voted to shut down the system for the sake of the doctor''s safety. After the system was shut down, all the procedures Whether it''s good or bad, it''s gone. Summer scenery no matter how powerful, but also a virtual world NPC. This is the whole story of everything. Why can you cure the wound of scenery in a moment? Why can he make the sky snow again when the sun comes out? The stones will blossom and the dead branches will bear fruit These things are very simple for him because he is the creator of the world. Indeed, according to the procedure, the woman named Xiaoxiu had a relationship with Wuyuan in Genesis. However, if she really develops according to the established route, Wuyuan will eventually fall in love with the woman named feiziyuan. Unfortunately, in order to clear bugs, the "boundless" in Chuangshi has become a real boundless king. He will not have any pity for the small show which is just a pile of data. Even if the administrator who designed the NPC set the data so vividly, they have rich feelings, just like real people. However, they are not people after all. The boundless king has no good feeling for the real human being, let alone a pile of data piled up. It''s a pity that Xiaoxiu has been waiting for her. She thinks that boundless is a kind of heartless person, but she doesn''t know that the boundless she likes is not that boundless. No Maybe by the time she''s out of her wits, she''ll know. No matter it''s according to the original procedure, or now she''s desperate because of her lover''s absence, Xiaoxiu is a poor woman from the beginning to the end. As for the reason why there is a NPC named "boundless" in genesis, it is necessary to ask the administrators No. 30 to 173 who set up the characters. In fact, it is very common for programmers to write down something related to themselves in their own software. For example, there is an administrator code named Songzhu, and there is an elder named Songzhu in wuwangtian ¡£ But why alone will give the boundless king such an immortal and awe inspiring role? Naturally, it is because in the minds of these people, the boundless king has an unattainable position. They are now working together to save this unattainable figure, think about how exciting this is, even if their efforts for several years are in vain, it is also worth it. People are still excited, but only heard a man from a low, "how many seconds will the system restore?" An assistant looked at the time and said, "now that the restore level has reached 85%, the system will be fully restored in 30 seconds." His eyes darkened. He got up quietly and went to the control area of the system, where the red progress bar had reached 90% on the electronic screen. Once the system starts restoring, it cannot be terminated. He did not speak, but suddenly picked up the marble sculpture used to decorate beside him and smashed the host of the whole control room heavily. "Doctor!" Someone ran over in surprise. Boundless ignored, in the entire laboratory began to flash the red light, he had reached into the edge of the still flashing host, and pulled out a blue chip inside. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1637 "Doctor!" Many people exclaimed, "what are you doing? There are a lot of experimental data in these computers. Once they are damaged, they can never be repaired!" Let "Genesis" restore, it is just like returning the mobile phone to its original state, but with such a huge blow, it means that the machine will be destroyed and people will die! For researchers, these experimental results can be said to be like their children, you say they spent several years suffocating, a child is so destroyed, they can not heartache!? Because of being cut by the sharp edge, the boundless hand was slipped out of several wounds, which was particularly dazzling on the white and slender hands with distinct bony joints. However, boundless seems to have not found it. Not only did he not find it, he did not feel the pain. He just looked down at the blue chip in his palm, and the noise around him could not enter his ears. Suddenly, there was a touch of gentle color in his eyes. Slowly holding the chip in his hand, he turned away. "Doctor! What are you going to do? " Some people call, and others should care to follow up. Boundless head also does not return to leave a sentence: "I go to pick up my wife to go home." Only this sentence, let everyone be stunned. Doctor, he When did you get married? Wait a minute. Can we say that the computer is the other half of the doctor''s status and has been replaced by human beings!? How much speculation will be behind him, boundless will never pay attention to, his only treasure now is the blue chip he has been holding in his palm. Exactly, it''s in this chip Code called BUG by others. In the blue chip is the source code of Genesis. Where the source code is stored is known to only one person. Yes, he can''t stop the program from being restored, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t stop the restoration. As long as he can Extract the code program of scenery. The scenery will not disappear. He went back to his laboratory, where he was the only one who could enter. When he wanted to insert the chip into the computer, his hands would tremble slightly. He can''t allow a little mistake to happen. He has only one chance, and he only has 20 seconds. If he''s not here If the scenery sees the world around me collapsing How helpless would she be? Boundless dare not imagine, he took care of "ten years" little girl, will be afraid to what extent. Yeah, he can''t leave her for long. After all, the chip is inserted into the computer, and all the program code jumps on the computer screen at this moment. It is not easy to find out the data representing the scenery, let alone in a short period of 20 seconds. Boundless has never felt that the speed of the original time elapses is so fast. When his shaking hand stops, he looks at the data written into another disk. Three seconds later, the data in the blue chip announces that it has been restored. The stone in boundless heart finally fell a little bit, however, there are still many things waiting for him to do. He never thought that he would protect a piece of code like that, because he knew that once the code disappeared, he would never find it back. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the jumping data has turned into text. "Boundless No end... " The screen reflected in his eyes, full of screens, is only "boundless". www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1638 The boundless hand slowly raised, the palm touched the cold screen, the flickering light of the screen made the streamer in his eyes seem to be bright up, his lip corner was unable to restrain the rise, gently said a whisper, "scenery..." He knew that she liked herself very much, even though he never thought he was perfect, and even though he was too autocratic in her opinion, after their marriage, even if she lost her temper and said she wanted to sleep in separate rooms, in the middle of the night, she could not help opening the door and letting him walk in. After all, the scenery is reluctant to give up boundless, and she also loves him. Boundless has always known that she is a good girl. Good enough to let his heart It seems that they are getting hot, not like themselves. "Don''t worry..." His gentle eyes staring at the screen, the voice is as soft as ever, is only in the face of her, there will be tenderness, "scenery, I will soon let you back to my side." He could not bear to part with her for a moment. Boundless has never tried to create life, but this does not mean that he will not. In the 23rd century, artificial test tube babies have become common. In order to pursue the perfection of their offspring, some people will also process the sperm and the egg. What''s more, they will choose the most perfect sperm from millions of people to merge with the egg and son. This is how boundless was born. His learning ability has always been higher than other people, I don''t know how much, what''s more, this time he doesn''t really want to create a person, but to create a "shell". This "shell" has a heart and other organs. However, she has no brain command to make action, so this is a shell. Suddenly, there was new news in the academic circle. Boundless, known as a wizard in the computer field, began to turn to the biological world. He spent five years in the laboratory. No one knew what he was studying. So some people said that he was studying biological weapons. In the end, however, there is an answer. It comes from a man who cleans the room. It is said that he used to be the No.71 administrator in the boundless company. Later, he did not know what he had done and changed from a manager to a cleaner. During the cleaning process, he saw that the door of the laboratory was not closed. The doctor was always careful. He would not forget to close the door. How could he forget to close it today? He didn''t know what would be left out when people met something extremely excited. What did the cleaning man see when he walked in with curiosity? Wuyuan is combing her hair for a four or five-year-old girl. The girl is wearing a newly bought red dress. She sits in the arms of limitless, and her eyes and eyebrows are smart. But when she looks at boundless, her clear eyes will smile and bend, and her appearance is very lovely. Boundless is a big man. However, he seems to have mastered the matter of combing his hair. After combing two braids for the little girl, he took out his new shoes to put on for her. However, he saw the people standing at the door, the girl also looked at the past along the boundless line of sight, and when she saw the stranger, she not only was not afraid of life, but also had a friendly smile. The former No.71 administrator immediately got cold on his back and said, "Bo, doctor, I''m leaving now..." The man with a mop ran away, and he could hear the laughter behind his back. "Why do you scare him?" "I don''t have one." "If I say yes, there will be!" The girl''s voice is soft and nice. Boundless helpless and smiling voice came, "good I scared him "For your generous Admission I''ll give you a kiss Next, boundless seems to be a chuckle. The former 71 administrator was shocked and thought, is this girl the daughter of the doctor!? If you know this sentence, I think he has no qualification to sweep the floor. Well, boundless has just embraced beauty Although the beauty has shrunk a little now, it is also a fact that he has no intention to care about other things. Now the most gratifying thing is that he finally let her back to his side. Even five years late. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1639 Fengguang never thought that she would become an NPC in a virtual world, until she got to the last world, she was almost eliminated as a bug. Thanks to her powerful man, she saved her in the critical moment, which directly led to the boundless worship of scenery, so that even after the completion of the task, she still loved that man. Of course, all the love does not forget to disappear in the four words "emotional clearance". "Host task completed." System Jun''s voice is unchanging, always so emotionless. The scenery listens to this voice, only feels that if system Jun is a person, then he must be a very indifferent person. Naturally, after she has accumulated all the points, she has no intersection with system Jun, and there is no need to worry about so much. She asks, "how many points do I have now?" "The host now has 30 points." She seems to have been inspired. She is not willing to waste a little time, and she directly said, "select the script." Casually stretched out her hand, the script in her hand was also touched by her, slowly emerged the name. "The daughter of the sea", when the scenery saw the name, she just froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help exclamation. It must be a story with a lot of connotation. Otherwise, how could the author have the courage to take the title directly into the name in the fairy tale? Generally speaking, only great literary touch can have such great ability. However, after receiving the plot, the scenery''s expression immediately became very delicate. She was right to guess that it was indeed a novel written by great literary touch, which was named Andersen. In addition to snow white and Cinderella, I believe every girl who has had a childhood is most familiar with "the daughter of the sea". But the point is, this is a fairy tale, really a fairy tale! The painting style became too fast, and the scenery felt at a loss. The so-called plot, even if system Jun didn''t tell her, she could also summarize it by herself. It was just a little mermaid. She was the youngest princess in the mermaid kingdom. But one day, because she was curious about the human world, she came to the surface for the first time. Unexpectedly, this time, she met a prince who fell into the water, and she fell in love with the prince However, after the prince was dragged to the shore by the mermaid, he mistook the princess of the neighboring country as his Savior. Of course, he fell in love with the princess of mankind. The little mermaid was very sad, but she did not have human legs, so she could not leave the sea. In order to go to the human world and see the prince, she found a vicious wizard. At the cost of her beautiful voice, she endured the great pain of fish tail turning into human leg, and finally walked into the human world. but it is a pity that the prince is still a princess. If he can not get the prince''s love, the mermaid princess will become a bubble and disappear. The only way is to kill the prince with his knife by the wizard, but she can''t bear it. After the dawn of , there was only a white bubble on the side of the ship. What a beautiful love story it is. But the scenery has a kind of intuition, she will destroy this beautiful love story, the princess of the neighboring country will not choose to marry the prince. Why? Because she''s going to be the princess. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1640 The kingdom of Xia is known as the richest country in the East. It is said that even the royal families here are covered with gold and silver. Therefore, people from many countries are willing to visit here and gain insight. The king of Xiazhi is blonde, and the queen has long silver hair and clear eyes like the sea. However, it is such a pair of parents with good genes that gave birth to a daughter with brown hair and brown eyes. Of course, the appearance of the princess is impeccable. It can be said that her delicate facial features can not be compared with other people. Especially when she laughs, people in Xia Zhiguo say that it seems that she saw the warm sun. However, it seems that no one is perfect. No matter how beautiful the princess is, she always has a defect that can''t be covered up. This shortcoming is her brown hair and brown eyes. On the continent of branst, brown hair and brown eyes are a kind of alien, which is probably equivalent to the person who saw an oriental face in the ancient Western European century. Indeed, the hair color and pupil color of the princess are too strange, so some people say that this is an unknown sign. However, the king and queen do not like this statement. When the princess was born, they invited the Pope of the Holy See to baptize the princess in person, and for a period of time, they used the strongest means to suppress all the voices about the princess. The king once said that hundreds of years ago, the king of Xia kingdom fell in love with a woman from the East. The hometown of that woman was more Oriental than Xia''s country. The woman had black hair and black eyes. At that time, it was said that she was unknown. But the king still insisted on marrying this woman. It turns out that there is nothing wrong with this woman. On the contrary, the kingdom of summer has lasted for so many years. On the continent of branst, it is the longest country in time. The king and queen kindly said to their daughter: "don''t feel that their brown hair and brown eyes are not good compared with others. In fact, this is Wendy''s unique place. Atavism has always been difficult to appear, but we Wendy has experienced atavism, which must be a good omen." At that time, the five-year-old scenery was concentrating on playing with her sand. Anyway, she was still a child, and it was normal to pretend that she did not understand. Yes, the name of scenery is Wendy, or windy. Her parents want her to be as free as the wind. Even in this summer country, which is always summer, once you read her name, it can make people feel cool. The story of mermaid originally happened in Western Europe, so the scenery naturally became western European. To be honest, she still can''t accept the food here. Even though she knows that her food is much better than that of the common people, she can''t really raise her appetite for those fried potatoes. It is said that one of her ancestors was from the East. It seems that this Oriental is a spoiled young lady who has not brought the most mysterious cooking techniques of the East. when the princess''s life is not easy, the scenery needs to go to the Holy See with her parents every month to pray, and because she is the only princess of Xia Kingdom, and she may become the next successor of Xia Kingdom, so she always accepts some nobility''s courtship in church. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1641 Perhaps also know that the daughter does not like this kind of scene, the king and Queen each time after the end of prayer, let the scenery go to play at will, as for the social intercourse this kind of matter, left to their two adults. The most favorite place for scenery at this time is only in the deepest part of the church. In front of a statue of Jesus, in the middle of the main hall, there is a fountain where angels spread their wings. On the walls of the house, there are also angels in various forms. The scenery loves to come here not because the sculptures here are beautiful, but because it gives people a sense of tranquility. Her personality has always loved the house. Social intercourse is not something that she can''t do well, but because she doesn''t want to do it. This is the quietest place in the church. Ordinary people can''t set foot in it, but the scenery is not ordinary people. Scenery sits on the stone platform of the fountain. She counts with her short hands how many years she still has to grow up, and how long it will take to meet the second man Forget to say, the male second gentleman is that to the little mermaid singing voice bad wizard. In fact, we can see from the plot that duanni has a good guess of the scenery. In fact, the wizard liked the little mermaid from the beginning. The mermaid princess is naive and kind. Who would not like it? But to the Sorcerer''s pain, mermaid princess fell in love with a human prince! So, he used his beautiful singing voice to get the price of a pair of legs. He wanted to let Princess Mermaid retreat in the face of difficulties, but Princess Mermaid did not flinch back. Instead, she accepted without hesitation. The Sorcerer''s heartache! She could only watch Princess Mermaid run to the prince with a pair of newly acquired human legs. She thought that the prince fell in love with a neighboring princess, and Princess Mermaid could give up the prince and return to the sea. However, the wizard was disappointed again. the Princess Mermaid won''t get the prince''s love. It will become a bubble. The wizard can''t bear it. Only tell the princess that if the princess can kill the prince, she can live. But true love is great, mermaid princess is reluctant to kill the prince, even if the prince loves other women. You like me, I like him, he likes her Look, what a complex relationship it is. Scenery has played a big role in her mind, and now she can''t help but sympathize with the wizard. However, the wizard lives in a place she doesn''t know. If you want to meet him, you have to wait until the plot begins. When the scenery brain is making great efforts, along with the cat''s call, several people come in outside the door. Generally speaking, people will come to this hall only when they want to do something important. Moreover, the people who came in looked serious, and the scenery suddenly felt that she was going out like this. It seemed that something was wrong. She shrank behind the fountain while others didn''t notice her. A young man was kneeling on the ground with two men. All three of them were dressed in Holy See''s friars'' clothes. However, the young man was black and blue, and seemed to have suffered a lot. At this time, another well-dressed man slowly walked up to the young man, and the scenery recognized him. He was the bishop in charge here, whose name was Herman. He was arrogant and noble, but said carelessly, "Darren, the man who offends God." The boy named Darren raised his head. Indeed, there were many wounds on his face, but his stubborn expression never gave in. It is precisely because of his look that the people opposite him will feel more and more angry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1642 Sure enough, Herman had kicked Darren in spite of his unchanging look. It was inexplicable that this movement was not discordant with his motionless expression. The scenery has always known that bishop Hermann was a very serious and harsh man. The children in the church were afraid of him. Even the children in the aristocracy did not like him, even if he had a good face. But it is wrong to judge bishop Hermann by his appearance. He will definitely teach you blood. For example, the current youth, he was originally injured, and was so kicked, he did not get up for a long time, so, the two men arrested him and continued to kneel. Herman said slowly, "it''s nice of you to have the courage to assassinate the Pope." I can tell that Herman was really appreciating Darren. But Darren did not speak. The scenery hides behind, covers the mouth not to let oneself make a sound, this youth looks like is not thirteen or four years old, actually dares to assassinate the pope!? Herman did not seem to have expected Darren to say anything, and he was not annoyed. To be exact, it was whether he was angry or not, and no one could tell. Even the king and Queen''s evaluation of Herman was also a man of uncertain temperament. "It''s really admirable that you''ve been indomitable now." Herman also said clearly: "unfortunately, your excellent performance is not used in the right place." Indeed, the Pope can be said to be the spiritual belief of all the people in Xia Zhi kingdom. She does not believe in religion, but she has no way to change other people''s mindless worship of the Pope, otherwise she would not have to come to this church every month to pray. "Darren, it''s the Vatican. Seeing that you are an orphan, you are kind enough to take you back to the Vatican. I don''t believe that you will assassinate the Pope for no reason. I''ll give you one last chance. Would you like to name the person who is behind you?" Darren finally had a reaction. He looked up at Herman, who looked tall. After being arrested, he said for the first time, "the Holy See has always regarded people who don''t believe in themselves as heretics. My parents died on the gallows like this. If anyone ordered me to assassinate the Pope, it was the Pope himself." "It turned out to be a heretic..." Herman''s tone was flat. "Then there''s nothing to say. Grasshoppers who enjoy the Lord''s protection but never serve him are not supposed to exist in this world." Hearing Herman''s words, the two subordinates immediately tied Darren to the cross in front of Jesus Christ. Naturally, Darren was unable to resist. Herman''s expression was indifferent. "According to the rules, accept the Holy Lord''s glorious baptism, and three days later, I will send a clean you to the Lord. I hope that after seeing the Lord, you can repent your mistakes." Well, Herman left with the others. At this time, the scenery came out. Suddenly, a little girl appeared. Darren just took a look. Then he narrowed his eyes and seemed to have given up the struggle. Scenery never mind her own business, not to mention a person who wanted to assassinate the Pope, she pretended to see nothing and planned to leave quietly. However, the black cat ran out of the cold. The scenery foot was crooked, and the body fell down. It bumped into the cross. The cross was not stable under the force, and it shook several times, and poured into the fountain pool ¡£ Scenery lying on the ground, watching the cross flooded, she had the mood of the dog. A shadow fell. Looking up, Herman looked stiff. "Yes Yes I''m sorry... " Fengguang gets up and sits on the ground. She holds her head in her arms. She is afraid that this guy will cut her eyes with a knife. It''s good to go back and report the little princess missing. It''s really possible for him to do such a thing. The men behind Herman trembled, "bishop..." Herman raised his hand, and the people behind him immediately went into the fountain to find someone. If Herman did not speak, the scenery would not move. However, after a round search, Darren was not found. I don''t know the scenery. The fountain here connects with an underground river. Herman did not speak for a long time, and the scenery became more and more empty and flustered, "Monseigneur I was wrong... " No matter what it is, it''s right to admit mistakes first. Herman said lightly, "Princess highness." "Yes..." He looked at her skirt. "Your clothes are dirty." She continued to respond, "yes..." Herman glanced at her again and turned away. The scenery looked at Herman''s back a little confused, he just let himself go? No, although Herman is a selfless man, but after all, the scenery is the princess of the country of summer. He should have scruples. she just breathed a sigh of relief to stand up from the ground, but Herman stopped again. He said, "Your Highness has made a mistake. I hope your highness can write a thousand word review to show that you really know the mistake.""A thousand words!" She stretched out her hands and said, "Monseigneur, I am only five years old this year! I can write words that can be counted with two hands "Is it?" Herman''s eyes did not blink. "The king and Queen''s education of the Royal Highness was so failed. If your highness didn''t know, I could teach the princess herself." "No Forget it The scenery is partial head, facial expression is expressionless, "I turn dictionary by myself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1643 It took three days to write a thousand word review of her guilt with Darren''s disgrace. She did not think about the help of the maid around her, but the good maid would only use the good appearance of her royal highness, saying, "Your Highness, the sincerity of the confession of the Holy See, and the forgiveness of the Lord''s pardon, can only bring her royal highness a sincere heart." Do well in the tasks assigned by the bishop. " Yes, the people here, no one doubts what the Holy See says. As for Darren, who was accidentally pushed into the water, she had to use her own short hand to turn through the dictionary and improve her 1000 word review Well, Darren was a prisoner of the Holy See, and even if the scene hadn''t turned out like this, Darren would have died worse on the gallows. After writing the review, she has to hand it over to Herman. Herman has always been strict in his work. If she wants to muddle through in front of him, it is impossible. This is why the scenery can really calm down and write the review letter word by word. If she perfunctorily, she will definitely have to accept more severe punishment. On a quiet afternoon, Herman sat in the flower court, looking down at the paper in his hand. On his other hand was a quill pen. A few minutes ago, when he saw the review book given to him by the scenery, he was still in such a quiet state, and the scenery stood obediently. It was rare for him to have such a nervous time. after a long time, Herman put down his things, and he sank, "Your Highness, princess." "Yes Scenery a shiver, immediately respond to the positive. "I have marked the wrong character in the article, and I hope your royal highness can copy every wrong word twenty times after you go back." All of a sudden, the scenery was bitter. She had no spirit and said, "Oh..." Originally, she thought she could not perfunctory him, but now she has to perfunctorily. Even the literary teacher the king found for her was not so strict. , "Your Highness, you can leave." "Yes..." The scenery stepped forward, stood on tiptoe and picked up the review book on the table. Her expression can be described as "loveless". People who don''t like to learn do not like to copy words. However, her parents also told her not to conflict with the holy see as much as possible. She didn''t want to make it difficult for her parents to do the scenery. Although she often didn''t know about the small things, she still understood a lot about the big things. For example, in the kingdom of Xia, the power of the Holy See has already caught up with that of the royal family. Scenery just turned to leave, and saw a few people escorting a man to come over. The young man who had been detained looked pale and seemed to have felt a great disaster. It''s not another one who wants to assassinate the Pope, is it? "Monseigneur." A friar said, "we''ve got this deserter." "Arlo." Herman had no emotional color of the eyes of light transferred to the young man who was escorted, "you are a first-class soldier, why do you want to escape?" Look, even he has such a high attitude when he says questions. "I''m a member of the army..." "My duty should be to kill the enemy on the battlefield, not to protect a royal girl!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1644 Royal girl? There is only one little girl in the royal family. As soon as she gets older, many of her servants will no longer be able to protect themselves, and they will be more and more proud of themselves ¡£ However, not everyone has the same idea. For example, ello, his dream is to be in the battlefield, not because of his outstanding, to become a servant who can only serve a little girl. This is not a glory for him, but a humiliation, so he wants to escape. Even if he will remain anonymous and live a vagrant life, it is better than living in disgrace. Arlo is an excellent soldier, but he is still captured by the Holy See. He is not like those ignorant civilians. He knows how terrible the Holy See''s means are. Scenery knows that she can''t intervene in some things. She always knows that she has a few pounds, especially in front of Herman, she has no ability to compete with him. However, when passing aro''s side, the scenery is obviously aware of the different pressure in the air, which is a very dangerous breath. Almost for a moment, the scenery heard the wind coming from her ears, and her body couldn''t keep up with the speed of her mind. When the wind stopped, she raised her head stiffly. The scene in front of her suddenly let her heart miss a beat. Herman stood behind her, in front of the tall man, the scenery is so small. Herman has a different quiet temperament under the sun. His broken brown hair seems to add a charming luster in the sun. Even his expression seems to have a god like, all the carelessness in the face of ants. The sight of the scenery moved slightly, saw Herman slightly raised hand, that pure white magic array, blocked a black hook sickle. This is similar to the mantis''s hook sickle, but I don''t know how many times bigger than the mantis, and this so-called hook sickle is formed by one of Arlo''s right hands. If not for the enchantment of Herman''s hand, the sharp sickle will undoubtedly fall on the body of the scenery. Wait The world has become magical? No, fairy tales are not scientific. The scenery took another look at Herman, quietly, slowly moving small steps to hide behind him, to see the friar lying on the ground. It was obvious who could hold alo here. In the event of life-saving, scenery is still very smart. For the scenery of this small action, I do not know whether Herman saw or not, in short, he did not pay attention to the scenery, but looked at the whole body emitting a dark breath of ELO said: "it is still the devil." On the continent of branst, there are two largest belief systems, one is the holy see which believes in the goddess of light, and the other is the sorcerer association which mainly believes in the goddess of darkness. The sorcerer association has always been the representative of darkness. They live in the land of Nagu and devote themselves to the dark. Even more, some sorcerers choose to do something unimaginable in order to gain more powerful power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1645 For example, demons. Magic It''s just an enchanter summoned by a wizard. But in order to make himself stronger, the wizard will integrate himself with the devil. They get the power and become a kind of half man and half devil. Strictly speaking, these people are no longer human beings. Herman said lightly: "who helped you become a demon?" Light and darkness are two opposing factions. The devil can not live in the Holy See protected by the goddess of light for a long time, and will not be found. Then, there is only one answer. During this period of time when ELO fled, he became a demon. Arlo sneered. "Do you think I''ll tell you? A lackey of the Holy See As a result, ailo''s hand, which had turned into a sickle, became even bigger. He stepped back and grew a pair of Mantis wings behind his back. He had already flown towards Herman. Herman was not in a hurry or even moved. He closed his eyes and seemed to sigh, "may God forgive you." Bathed in the sun, he seems to be a god of compassion for all living beings. But he is not God after all, no God can be as cruel as Herman. The pure white array suddenly appeared in the air, and ailo stopped in the middle of the sky, and could not move forward any more. The holy light was released from the magic array. The first one to touch the brilliance was ELO''s sickle. He watched his sickle vanish into ashes and disappeared, and the intense pain came inch by inch. He looked at Herman fiercely, "darkness will come one day." Will infect the whole world, holy see will no longer exist, Holy See''s lackeys, enjoy your last time! Ha ha... " Arlo laughed, and cried out with pain, and in a shrill but eerie voice, he disappeared in the light of holiness. All calm, just the episode, as if never happened. The scenery stood behind Herman, unable to recover for a long time. She was surprised to see a human being become a so-called demon species. What''s more, she soon saw this demon species frustrated "Princess highness." The cold voice sounded again, and the scenery subconsciously left Herman a step away. She showed the little girl''s fear and panic at the moment, especially pinching herself to make a little tear and looking at Herman with a pair of dazed eyes. unfortunately, these can''t touch Herman. He didn''t even blink his eyes. He glanced at the book that was torn to pieces on the ground, then looked down at her, and he calmly opened up, "I hope your royal highness can give me a reasonable explanation." "I..." The scenery blinked wrongly, "I was just scared, I was afraid I can''t help tearing things up... " She was impressed by her superb acting skills. Naturally, she tore up this review paper on purpose. Otherwise, could she really take it back and copy the wrong words 20 times? Joking, she glanced roughly. She wrote a third of the wrong characters. "Your Royal Highness is young, and you will react accordingly when you are afraid." £¿£¿£¿ The scenery can''t believe to see Herman, how does this guy in the dark suddenly become so easy to talk? She thought she was good at acting, but he didn''t believe it so fast. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1646 Herman stretched out his hand, and all those pieces of paper flew to his palm and quickly returned to their complete appearance. "Your Highness, I hope you can hold your head next time you are afraid." Scenery: "is your royal highness not going to take it back?" The scenery slowly stretched out her hand and took over what Herman had in her hand. Her smile was even worse than crying, "thank you, bishop." "It''s my pleasure." The immutable and frozen tone of Herman''s voice was not respectful. He said, "God forgive the royal highness of his highness." Scenery held a skirt and bowed back, even though her small body made such a lady''s action a bit funny, "good bye, Monsieur bishop." As soon as the voice fell, she turned around and left. When she walked out of a distance, she ran again. God, she really doesn''t want to face this man again! returned to the palace, and made twenty authentic, wrong words. What she said was not to see Herman. She sent Herman to send this homework to Herman. Not long after, the maid came back and brought a bad news. "The Bishop said that some of his royal highs were not written properly, and they need to be rewritten," said the bishop. I asked the Royal Highness to copy thirty words that he marked. Scenery broke a goose feather pen on the spot. For social harmony! She took it! Finally, Fengjing didn''t know how many times she copied it. When Herman accepted her homework with satisfaction, she could write a good hand. Scenery doesn''t want to admit that he used to be a non-standard brush, but now he is forced to write a whole word with a quill pen! She''s guilty! However, the scenery is always to go to the Holy See, this time, for her close attendants. "Princess highness, there are three candidates here." Fat father Phil respectfully handed a list to the hand of scenery. The royal family has always been chosen by the Holy See, and this time it is no exception. Of course, these three candidates are among the best in this group. The Chamberlain is the shield and weapon to accompany the master all his life. Even though the scenery is still young, she still has the right to choose. The king and queen are still praying outside, so the scenery has a reason to come to the inner hall. She just glanced at the pictures and introductions on the list. To tell the truth, the scenery has no great interest. What places a person''s fate on her own body is a great pressure for her. If she can, she certainly wants not to choose. But it''s a violation of the rules. The scene looked at the attentive father Phil, coughed and said, "you go and bring the three men here for me to see." "OK, your highness, wait a minute." Father Phil went out immediately. The scenery immediately jumped down from the tall stool, and she also walked to the door. She thought very clearly that as long as she couldn''t find her person, the so-called matter of selecting a valet could be slowed down. The buildings of the Vatican are huge, the scenery is difficult to push the heavy and tall door open a crack, she drilled out, but also close the door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1647 Just closed the door, the scenery reassured turn, suddenly saw a black tentacle in front of her, she did not have time to respond, this tentacle was cut off again, the next is the painful roar. Looking at Herman in front of him, he could not help but stand erect and upright, "Monsieur bishop..." She saw that behind him was a group of people carrying one iron cage after another. All the demons in the cage were half human and half demon, and the one who had just been transported was a man whose legs and feet were turned into octopus. "Princess highness." The scenery is really afraid of this opening speech, she again restrained her look, put on a serious appearance, then must listen to what he has taught seriously. "At this time of the day, you should be choosing a valet." Herman''s eyes drooped slightly. Although he was looking at her, he never felt that he was going to talk to her seriously. After all, his posture would never be the same as that of a child. She murmured in a low voice, "I don''t want to be close to you..." "close attendants are used to protect the royal highness of the princess." "I know..." When the scenery is weak, she always likes to have small movements. She pulls her skirt and purses her lips and says, "I just don''t want to be close to you..." "It''s the reason why the royal guards are close to each other to resist the attack of the royal family." Herman said bland: "princess royal dignity is noble, rebellious psychology should not appear on your body." "This is not treason..." Seeing his dark eyes again, she could not help but lower her head and changed her mouth, "OK I am rebellious. " He should be able to stop preaching to himself "I hope your royal highness can realize how weak she is. I do not always appear when the princess is in danger." "Every time I''m in danger, it''s because of you..." Feeling that Herman''s eyes were still on her body, she slowly raised her hand to cover her mouth and did not dare to say more. In fact, what she said is really right. The first time is ello. This man was captured by Herman''s people. The second time is now. Since ailo happened, Herman began to clean up the people hiding in the Sorcerer''s Association in Xia Zhi kingdom. It is said that he has been busy for more than a month and captured a lot of demons. Many people say that he wants to be in front of the Pope Show up and be the next Pope. Hermann Quan did not hear the words of "scenery". In fact, he did not hear it, and no one else could know. There was only one expression on his face, and he could see what was the hell. Feng Feng feels that the pressure is especially great. She can be sure that if Herman didn''t think that he was a princess, he would have put himself in a water prison. At last she took Herman''s hand and said, "Monsieur bishop, you are injured! Shall I call the doctor Herman looked at his hand. On the back of his hand, it was just a scratch scratched by a branch. Only a little blood was found. Call a doctor. Is it necessary? It''s cold The scenery trembled and put Herman''s hand down. "Monseigneur, you look a little strange today..." For a moment, he said, "what''s so strange?" "It''s so beautiful..." In order to echo her words, the scenery laughed again, but after seeing Herman''s indifferent look, she slowly turned into a crying face, "I was wrong I''m sorry. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1648 You know that Herman is not a person who can make fun of him. Why does she want to make fun of him? The scenery was secretly annoyed, and she quietly looked at Herman''s look. Seeing that she was not so optimistic, she quickly lowered her head again and put on a good look of correcting her mistakes. The air is so quiet for a moment. was at a loss when the scenery was lost. Herman finally opened his mouth, "Your Highness." "Yes Scenery straight waist, stand straight. "You look good, too." What? The scenery was stunned. She looked up slowly. When she saw Herman''s serious look, she confirmed that he was not joking. Scenery does not know. As a qualified gentleman, reciprocity is the most basic norm. Since the scenery praises him, of course he has to boast back. What''s more, a lady praises him. Even if the scenery of a small one can not be called "Lady", she can be regarded as a female creature. It was only a basic gentlemanly manner, but in the eyes of others, Herman boasted, which was more terrifying than the sun rising from the West. Because of Herman''s indifference, even if he is really good-looking, no one dares to say that he looks good in front of him. Therefore, no one will know. In fact, after praising Herman, he will boast back. The scenery looked at such Herman, and her eyes were as surprised as discovering the new world. She blinked her eyes and patted her face again, "Monseigneur I''m not dreaming, am I? " He''ll have a day of praise? Herman, however, was surprised at the sight. He only said coldly: "Your Highness, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." Herman said, and then turned to leave, but he just took a step, he felt that someone had caught his clothes, he looked down, and saw the scenery behind him. The scenery wrinkled a small face and said, "father Phil is back. I don''t want to choose a valet." As a result, the scenery directly opened Herman''s broad Friar''s coat and got into it. Herman only felt that someone was holding his leg tightly. His face was stiff, because it was not in conformity with etiquette. He was just about to take someone out of his back. As a result, father Phil came over. "Monseigneur." Father Phil bowed down to salute, with three young men behind him. Herman nodded coldly. In front of others, he couldn''t make such an indecent act to pull a naughty little princess out of his clothes. what amiable and easy of approach is Herman, Phil doesn''t think what''s wrong with Herman''s mind. He asked respectfully, "did your bishop see your highness?" "Princess highness..." Herman felt that one of his legs was about to be deformed by the little girl. He paused and said again, "I didn''t see her." "Alas..." Father Phil sighed. "I brought three candidates who were close to me to choose the Royal Highness, but I did not expect them to return." "since the Royal Highness is gone, go and look for it." "bishop, you don''t know. Your Highness has always had a lot of ghosts. If she wants to hide, it''s hard to find." Isn''t it? Now the scenery is behind Herman, but it can''t be found. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1649 Herman did not change her face. "Princess Royal is very young, and she is not interested in choosing a waiter. If your royal highness doesn''t love it, the priest will put it back for a while." "but your excellency, your royal highness is going to be six years old. According to the usual practice, she is also going to pick a waiter." Father Phil doesn''t like to break the rules. For him, he can become a priest from a little monk, which is also the result of his abiding by the rules and working hard. Herman looked cold, even the voice was dull, but he seemed to be thinking about Phil''s father. "In the final analysis, the waiter is just protecting the royal family''s safety. Why don''t father Phil go to Love Love to divination, and see what crisis the princess will have in the recent period." "The bishop means "If there is any crisis, it is of course urgent to select a valet. If everything goes smoothly, then the matter of selecting a Valet can be postponed." Herman light said: "children always can''t carry the weight, the priest might as well go to the king and queen to talk." father Phil just thought about it and said, "what the Bishop said is right. Of course, the royal highness of the princess needs the management of the king and queen." Being successfully distracted, father Phil saluted Herman again and left with the man. When the figures of the men disappeared, Herman said coldly, "come out." The scenery opened Herman''s clothes and slowly came out. Herman looked at her, because she was holding her head down, so he could only see the top of her head. "This kind of thing can''t happen next time." "Oh..." The scenery is clever to the finger, "bishop, thank you just helped me." "I am not helping you, but I do not want Father Phil to involve me in the affairs of your highness, wasting my time." Herman took a step back, "princess, farewell." After the etiquette, Herman turned around and left. The scenery turned her lips and said in her heart that Herman was really a drag. She snorted and turned away. perhaps the result of divination is not bad. Even for a long time, father Phil did not come to urge the princess to choose the things that she was waiting for. She was so happy that even when she looked at her literature teacher, she felt a lot of pleasurable eyes. However, on September 7th, the scenery had to be pulled by her mother again. It was her birthday, that is, her six-year-old birthday. Royal birthday is always to be held lively and grand, not to mention the scenery is the youngest generation in the royal family, every year, her birthday party is held incomparably grand. Naturally, the princes and ministers who came to the banquet did not need to say that, to the surprise of the scenery, it was not the pope but Herman who came to send her the blessing. The last person she wanted to see now was Herman. Seeing Herman, the king and queen naturally warmly welcomed him, "I didn''t expect that the bishop of Herman would come here. It''s really a surprise, but And the Pope? " "The Pope is not in good health." After Herman''s courtesy, he said without emotion: "so, this year I pray for the princess''s highness." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1650 "Wendy, come here." The king waved. Hiding in the corner pretending not to exist scenery had to slowly come out, she moved step by step, is not so good-looking face, finally, she quickly walked to Herman in front of. The queen said kindly, "Wendy, bishop Herman seldom goes to the Vatican to attend the banquet. This time, he is willing to pray for the protection of the goddess for you, but it is a great honor for you." "Thank you very much for coming." She didn''t feel honored at all. In other people''s eyes, it is impossible for Herman to appear in a crowded place, but now, he is. The scenery looks at the cold Herman. She doesn''t want to say anything. She just needs to listen to her parents and say hello. As for other things, her parents must come. Because Herman is always the same face, no one can know whether he is tired of the nagging of the king and the queen. In the end, he is a man of courtesy, and his scenery is certain. Even if he really does not like this lively occasion, he will never show it. Herman prayed for the scenery at the banquet, which is a unique custom in the country of summer. When a person is born, he is protected by the goddess of light. If he wants to live smoothly in the following time, he needs to be grateful to the goddess for his life in the world, and at the same time, he also prays to continue to receive the protection of the goddess. The so-called goddess is not goddess, scenery has always been disbelieved, she never believe these things, there is a saying that it is better to ask for others than to seek oneself, she will not believe, if one day she is really in danger, the goddess of light can jump out to protect her? Although I think so in my heart, I still have to abide by the rules on the surface. Herman touched her forehead with the fingers of holy water. "May God bless the royal highness of the princess." "I wish I could get the protection of God." Herman withdrew his hand and said calmly, "please don''t eat any meat related food for the next month." "Yes..." Fengjing answers very obediently. In fact, she is dissatisfied. What she hates most is this. When she receives the blessing of her birthday, she has to eat a month''s vegetarian food. It is said that this is to show her sincerity. However, although the scenery answers well, it does not mean that she has no countermeasures. She had expected that one day, so she saved a lot of things under the bed, such as beef jerky. Of course, she can''t let the maid see her eating these things. The scenery stealthily hides the things in her small bag, and stealthily slips into the flower court. She gets into a bush. On the other side of the Bush, there is an open grassland. Can''t wait to put their own snacks on the ground, the scenery is satisfied with the taste of beef jerky, these days said can''t eat meat, that is really can''t eat meat, her mouth all fade out of the bird, now taste the taste of meat, she is satisfied with a sigh of relief. As for any rules, let it go to hell. She is an atheist and has no idea about what goddess such belief is, so she won''t really abide by the rules! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1651 "Meow ~" accompanied by a cat call, a black cat''s ear darted out, and accurately landed beside the pile of snacks. It seems to have seen the scenery, the green eyes are particularly clear. The scenery has a bad premonition. Sure enough, the black cat jumped out of the bush with the snacks he had saved up. "My meat!" The scenery immediately chased out. She got out of the Bush and caught the black cat who was going to run. The black cat struggled fiercely, and she did not let go. "If you dare to rob my meat, I will fight with you!" The principle of scenery has always been very simple, that is, men and meat can not be easily given up, but there are many men in the world, but there are not many delicious meat. Therefore, meat is more important than men. "Meow..." The black cat screamed miserably again, and the snacks in its mouth fell to the ground. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief. She released her hand holding the black cat and stretched out her hand to pick up the beef jerky on the ground. However, she quickly noticed a shadow cast on her body. Her eyes moved along the way, with black shoes and black robes, finally falling on the three-dimensional and cool handsome face of the man She looked at the beef jerky close at hand, and slowly took her hand back, "it''s the cat I don''t know where it came from. It''s none of my business... " Her voice is getting smaller and smaller, lying on the grass, head down, is really afraid to look at him. "Meow!" The black cat, who had not left, let out a cry of protest. It seemed that he was wronging himself. Herman looked down at the girl on the ground without saying a word. It can be said that the scenery is in a mess now. Her delicate skirt is stained with a lot of ash, and because she wears from the Bush, her clothes and hair are stained with a lot of leaves. Now she is not like a noble wild girl, but like a wild girl playing crazy outside. But now with her uneasy appearance together, delicate and pathetic people feel that they do not know is the gas or should go to heartache. But after all, Herman is not an ordinary person. He will not have these emotions. The more he didn''t speak, the more uneasy the scenery was. She couldn''t hold back and gently said, "I know I was wrong Can I write a thousand word review He still did not respond. The whole face of the scenery is going to wrinkle together. She pulls the ribbon on her skirt uneasily and does not stop for a moment. Finally, he made a voice, "Your Highness." "Well..." "Is it comfortable to sit on the ground?" As soon as Herman opened his mouth, he asked such a question. The scenery was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered to stand up from the ground. She didn''t even care about the dust on her skirt. She raised her head and looked at him with a pair of big eyes. Herman: "it''s "She said The silence of each other made the atmosphere condense. Obviously, she''s waiting for her punishment. The atmosphere of silence can not last too long, otherwise it will only lead to embarrassment, belonging to two people''s embarrassment. Just when the scenery was ready for all kinds of punishment, Herman in front of her slightly raised his hand. He pointed at her forehead two times. "It''s natural to be punished for God. Princess, do you have any complaints?" "No..." The scenery closed his eyes nervously, waiting for the coming of pain. But after a while, she only felt someone flicked her forehead between her fingers. She opened her eyes again and looked at the person in front of her. Herman had withdrawn his hand, and he said quietly, "well, I''ve punished you." Chapter 1652 In the face of Herman''s understatement of "punishment", the scenery is still a little uncertain. She looks at Herman uneasily and asks: "Monsieur bishop Did you not punish me for writing a review? " "Your Royal Highness wants to write a review book, and I have no objection to it." Herman''s tone was like that of a well, his eyes were very light, as if there was no extra emotion. Scenery quickly shakes his head, "do not want to write!" She resolutely refused, and Herman did not say anything. In fact, no matter what scenery said or did, even if he wanted to punish her, he could not see any emotion on the surface. Perhaps Herman didn''t punish her, but the scenery thought he was not so frightening. She said seriously: "if only the bishop could be so approachable all the time, then everyone would not be afraid of the bishop." "Majesty is what I need." Herman never needed the respect of others or the kind words of others. His position required him to have better authority to convince others. So Herman had no friends, but he didn''t care. Fengjing didn''t expect Herman to answer her question seriously, but since he did, she couldn''t help but go on to say, "if the bishop can be more friendly, you will also become more charming. The bishop is obviously so beautiful. If he exudes the aura of being close to strangers, it would be a waste of his appearance." No one has ever said that Herman is good-looking, not because other people dare not say it, but because the aesthetic standards on the continent of branst are always based on the beauty of blonde hair and blue eyes. The father of scenery and the king of the kingdom of summer are typical representatives. The judgment of a man''s appearance is more harsh than that of a woman. For example, Herman is dark because of his tan color Hair color is often described as the color of rust. "princess, please don''t make fun of me." Herman''s face did not change. He was really teaching seriously. You can''t make fun of him. The scenery is a smile, "the bishop has and honey color hair, but the bishop never sweet smile, this is a waste of ah." Honey colored hair Herman fell into a sudden silence. Seeing him silent for a long time, she was wondering whether she had said something wrong. She looked a little uneasy, "Monseigneur What''s the matter with you? " How could she forget the joke in front of her? "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." Herman nodded slightly and politely. Then he turned decisively and left. Scenery just guessed whether Herman had something urgent to do, otherwise he would not go so fast. But it was a good thing that he left. At least she didn''t have to pretend to be a good girl. Later, the scenery learned that Herman entered the palace to report to the king about the affairs of the wizard association during this period. However, before he met the king, he met the scenery first. Scenery does not care about the affairs of the sorcerer Association. In the following time, except for her going to the Vatican to pray and occasionally meeting Herman, she never saw Herman again in the rest of the time. Originally, they were also unnecessary people to meet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1653 It is worth mentioning that the scenery still has a valet. She is not willing to choose a valet. Therefore, the valet who is following her to protect her is chosen by the king and Queen after negotiation. Some rules are very difficult to change. Fengjing knows this truth. She didn''t want to shout out against the decision her parents made for herself. She just planned to drag on. Since she couldn''t, she gave up the struggle. The king and queen always treasure this only daughter. No matter what she does, she has to choose the best one, not to mention the maid who protects the scenery. Fengjing can understand her parents'' idea of protecting herself, but she has some headache. She has people following her wherever she goes. "Eve." Scenery looked at the tall woman. "I don''t think you need to be with me when I go to the bathroom and take a shower." "It is my duty to protect your highness." Eve lowered his head slightly. "Your Highness needs not worry. The king and queen choose me as a servant of the Royal Highness, so that I can protect my highness better than I am a woman." It''s true that the beauty''s chambermaid is a woman. Perhaps because of the scenery, they are very resistant to the selection of a chambermaid. The king and queen thought that the scenery did not like men to follow, so they spent a lot of effort to choose a maid. It is said that although Eve is a woman, she is also from an aristocratic family. She is not as keen on beautiful jewelry and skirts as other women do. She likes to fight with a sword. This time, she has become a servant to protect the princess. No one knows whether she is happy or not. has the affair of Ai Luo, the scenery thinks that this is a bad thing, she thinks a lot of ways to let Eve leave, but unfortunately, Eve is also a very stubborn person. Now that she has become a servant of her royal highness, how can she leave? So the scenery is a headache. "Eve, shall we have a discussion?" In the Vatican, other people are seriously praying, and only the scenery whispers with Eve. Eve looked at him from time to time, and his royal highness, fifteen, grew more and more beautiful. And because of his royal highness, many men were willing to put their eyes on his highness. This is because Eve is a very dangerous thing. She whispered to the princess, "what does your highness want to discuss with me?" "You can always follow me, but when I solve personal problems, can you keep a little distance from me?" "Your Highness..." "Just stay away from me when I take a shower and go to the bathroom." The scenery sighs, "Eve, you don''t want you to take off your clothes and take a bath, and then there are people watching you from behind." Eve: "and "If you''re willing to accept that, Eve, I can cook for you." Eve''s eyes lit up. As early as a few years ago, scenery could not bear the food here. She had to exchange a little points for her talent of cooking. She finally got rid of the miserable life of stewed potatoes. Of course, she would not do it often. After all, she was lazy, but in order to get more freedom, she felt that she would make herself diligent. Eve has no resistance to food made by scenery, but she is a conscientious and responsible person, "Your Highness, I can''t..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1654 "If you agree..." Scenery stretched out a finger, "every day, I''ll make you a meal, and also make your favorite vinegar potato shreds, OK?" Eve, she was really a conscientious person, so she struggled for a whole second and finally was forced to nod her head. The scenery was relieved in the bottom of her heart. Fortunately, Eve was a real eater under her cold appearance. In order to get a little freedom of her own, she was really depressed when she was a princess. Unlike when she was five or six years old, she was already 15 years old. After praying, she would be led by her parents to socialize with those nobles who came to say hello. She knew that her parents were intentionally accompanying her. After all, the king and queen had only one child, and she had a great chance to inherit the throne. To be honest, Fengjing doesn''t want to be a king at all. In her opinion, the king has a lot of things to deal with. He has to worry about assassination when he goes out of the house. He has to pay attention to other people''s conspiracy at any time. This is a hard job. She never understands why anyone can fight for this hard job. She couldn''t understand because she didn''t have the word "ambition.". Scenery is really can''t stand aristocratic youth show off in front of their own, she even those praise their own words are tired of listening, helpless to look at her parents, her eyes have complaints. He coughed and said, "Wendy, if you don''t feel well, you can go to the rest room of the Holy See, and I''ll call you back when you go back." "Yes, father." The scenery laughs, also no longer look at those nobles, happily left. Eve naturally follows the scenery. For the Holy See, the scenery is already very familiar, in addition to the palace, she went to the most places is only the Holy See, once a month to pray, this is the unshakable convention. Walking along the long corridor, a man in Friar''s clothes suddenly ran out in front of him. Behind him, there were a group of people chasing after him, and others called out, "stop! What a thief When the man who was called the thief ran over, Eve was very alert to block the scenery behind her, but she didn''t have to worry, because a man appeared. Of course, the man who is afraid of the magic will appear in the sky, and the man who is afraid of the magic will appear again Bitter. He once saw that the bishop used this magic to deal with other defectors, and the bloody scene will be unforgettable. Just when the defector was waiting for the pain to come, the magic used on him turned into ordinary imprisonment magic. He would not be separated from his flesh and bones, but could not move. The expressionless bishop told his subordinates, "take it back and deal with it." "Yes." A few people drag the people who can''t move, slowly leave. "Monseigneur." The scenery came out of Eve''s back. She bowed with her skirt and said with a sweet smile, "long time no see." Herman intended to pretend that he did not see the scenery, but now he had to turn around to return the gift, "Your Highness." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1655 Over the past few years, Fengjing and Herman have not met each other, but this opportunity is rare. Even if they meet occasionally in the Vatican, they are far apart, just a flash of time. Perhaps it was because he had less contact with Herman, and he did not have the opportunity to write his own review for various reasons. For Herman, there was not so much natural fear for the scenery. She laughed, "the bishop is still busy for the safety of the Holy See." "It''s my job." This is indeed Herman''s answer. Once someone says that he is serious about his work or praises him, he will only say that this is my duty. "Scenery gently smile," bishop or as before After nearly ten years, Herman''s appearance has not changed much. He still has honey colored hair and blue eyes, including his three-dimensional and cold line facial contour. All these have not changed. The only change is that his masculinity seems to be more intense As soon as the scenery turned red, how could she think of it? Shaking her head, she coughed again, clearing her throat and saying, "Monsieur bishop, did the man just steal something?" This is purely a matter of covering up one''s conscience with problems. "He stole the sacred stone," Herman said indifferently "Sacred stone?" Uncertain scenery said: "it is said that this is the thing left by the goddess of light in the world." "Not bad." "The Vatican is about to start selecting a saint who can inherit the power of the goddess. The sacred stone is a very important thing," Herman said The holy woman can have the power of a goddess, which is very helpful for the Holy See to completely eliminate the wizard Association. At this time, an eagle flew in from the window and landed on Eve''s hand. Eve took the note from the eagle''s claw, looked at it again and said, "Your Highness, my grandfather is very ill. I need to go back." "Then you go." The scenery said: "here is the bishop to accompany me. Later, my father and mother will come to pick me up. You don''t have to worry about my safety." Eve looked at Herman again, as if to confirm that Herman was a trustworthy person. She then made a salute and turned away. When only a man and a woman were left on the corridor, the atmosphere was somehow subtle. The scenery looked at Herman carefully, "the bishop should be with me before my parents come Is that right? " Just to let Eve leave at ease, she said a word without Herman''s consent. Herman was just a bishop. He could not violate Royal orders. He looked down and said, "yes." It seems that I am reluctant to Scenery was embarrassed to pull the ribbon on her skirt, "of course, if the bishop has something to do, you can leave me alone I''ll just go to my parents. " "Princess highness." She was about to walk. "What?" "The king and queen are still chatting with the nobles." "Really..." She wasn''t sure if Herman was telling herself that the nasty bunch of aristocratic youths were still there, or was she telling her not to disturb their conversation? Herman paused and said, "Your Highness, please come with me." "Good..." The scenery followed him. After walking quietly for about two or three minutes, Herman stopped. He opened a door, looked back at the scenery and said, "in order to hunt down the defectors, the doors of all the rooms are closed. Your highness can rest here before the king and the king come later." "OK Thank you The scenery did not refuse, in fact, she did not want to see that group of annoying aristocrats, walked into the room, and her eyes fell on Herman. Herman, it seems, is not going in. I''m going to step out of the door "Monseigneur!" The scenery quickly passed by and seized his hand. It happened that the light of the magic circle appeared. They opened their eyes again. They had come to a dark room. She looked at Herman rigidly. Herman was putting her silent eyes on her. She gave a flattering smile, "I want to say Please tell my father and mother which rest room I am in Of course Herman would have known. What Herman didn''t know was that when he opened the teleportation array, the girl would come over. Suddenly, there was a roar of wild animals. The scenery was startled. She couldn''t see clearly in the dark environment, which made it even more terrible. She trembled and grasped Herman''s hand more forcefully, but she didn''t cry out with the image of a lady. With the wild animal''s roar, the sound of beating the cage around sounded. What''s more, the scenery felt that there was a cold thing touching his face. At last she let out a cry, jumped up and hung it on Herman''s body, "Monseigneur! I feel like I need your protection! "Herman''s body was so stiff that he thought for a while. He wanted to throw the Royal Highness on the ground directly, or did he leave her directly with the magic of transmission? After thinking for a long time, he finally put one hand on her hip in case she would fall down accidentally. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1656 The scenery didn''t notice Herman''s small action to protect himself. She still held his neck tightly and called, "Herman! I feel something just touched me! Sticky! Is there a monster? " Girls are afraid of sticky striped animals, such as snakes and earthworms. She doesn''t know what it is just touching her. In short, she doesn''t want to know what it is. As long as the unknown things don''t touch themselves again! She did not seem to notice that she saw this kind of unknown but ugly creature, and the scenery was lying on Herman''s body and refused to come down! "Bishop Hermann And Your highness? " A group of people stood at the door foolishly, flickering a strong feeling that they were not at the right time. But they all came here for their own duties. The order they received was to take good care of the prison. When they heard the voice of women coming from the prison, of course, they had to come and have a look. Otherwise, if something happened, they would not be able to afford the punishment of Hermann. At the moment, scenery and Herman have such a tacit understanding. They are quiet for a moment, and realize that the scenery is not proper. They slowly come down from Herman, but her foot just touches the ground. The octopus, unlike the octopus, moves its tentacle. The foot of the scenery immediately shrinks back and hangs on Herman''s body, saying nothing to go down. Herman reached for her buttocks in silence, and he said with no emotion, "this is my pet, Camilla." Oh This is a pet. But it doesn''t look like a pet at all!!! The scenery glared at Herman. "Herman, I think you need to change your taste!" What respect and fear to die, she only knew that she was scared enough by his pet! On hearing that she called Herman''s name, the people standing in the door next to her breathed in horror. Herman''s reaction was rather intriguing. He was not angry or angry. Of course, even if he had these expressions, no one else could see them. He put his other hand on the waist of the scenery, but in the blink of an eye, they disappeared in the dark house. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1657 When the scenery opened her eyes again, she found that she had left the dark and smelly prison and returned to the rest room of the Holy See. "Herman..." Feng Feng grabs Herman by the collar. "I think I need an explanation." Herman said only clear and weak: "I went to prison after I had said goodbye to my highness, but I didn''t expect the princess to come running to catch my hand while it was being transmitted." So, it was an accident, and it was also caused by the scenery. If she was not so impulsive to grab his hand, if she was not just standing in the transmission array, then she would not have been transmitted together. As a result, she can only blame herself. Herman probably means that. Scenery is speechless. Since she can''t find a place to refute, she can find another place, "what do you mean by having such an ugly pet?" "Judging things by their appearance is a very superficial behavior." She coughed her throat and changed her direction. "What do you mean by putting so many demons in prison?" "If not in prison, does your highness think I should let them go out to do evil?" The scenery was choked to death by his words. Her brow frowned and her voice began to have anger. "Then these demons should not be executed according to the law?" "Your Highness, demons are also transformed from human beings." "So?" "I want to try to make the demons become normal people." When she heard this, she was stunned, and her mood suddenly became a little delicate. She did not expect that Herman''s heart would be so kind. If she could find a way to turn the devil into a human again, she believed that she could save a large number of people who lost their sense after becoming demons. Suddenly, she felt like a mean little man in front of Herman with such high moral character She is as small as dust. "Herman I''m sorry... " The scenery droops the head, earnest apology. Herman''s expression did not change. "Your Highness doesn''t have to apologize to me." "I''m too narrow-minded myself." The scenery bit the lip to say again: "compared with you, I am really too ignorant." "The princess is still young and has a long way to go," Herman said "Well..." The scenery sighed again. She leaned her head against Herman''s chest as if she had lost her strength. Wait She suddenly opened her eyes and raised her head. Unfortunately, Herman was looking down at her. Realizing that she was still hanging on him, she slowly blushed, her lips moved, and she couldn''t say a word for a long time. Finally, she struggled to jump down from him and just landed. Because she was too quick, Herman held her arm and helped her to stand firm. The scenery turned redder. She shook off Herman''s hand, stepped back several steps, and stammered, "yes Yes, I''m sorry, Monseigneur Please forgive my impoliteness today... " She did not dare to wait for his response. She opened the door and rushed out. The scenery ran in a hurry in the corridor, and raised his hand to cover his chest, the heart inside was beating violently, and kept telling her a fact Is she going to have a myocardial infarction!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1658 After returning to the palace, scenery immediately called the doctor to check one side of her body. In addition to her growth retardation, but also too short, her body indicators are normal, scenery is relieved. Soon after I had a sigh of relief, she thought of the doctor''s sentence "too short", and her eyebrows jumped again. In fact, it can''t be said that she is stunted. Oriental women are naturally smaller than Western women. At the same age, Western women look much more mature than Oriental women. They inherit the characteristics of the so-called ancestors, and have the scenery of atavism, and grow naturally The cycle is like Oriental women. She is now 15 years old, and will soon be 16 years old, but her present appearance is among the westerners. She looks only thirteen or four years old. As a result, Feng Feng was diagnosed as developmental retardation by doctors. She could not explain it, nor could she explain it. She let them say so. There are so many worries about her recently "Your Highness." Eve handed another flower to the scenery. The scenery unconsciously took over, and tore off the petals one by one. Looking at the ground in front of her, all the petals had been thrown away. She had been pulling the petals for more than two hours. Eve does not ask what scenery is worrying about. Her responsibility is to protect the safety of the scenery, but not the mental health of the scenery. Perhaps the scenery is also pulling petals boring, she looked up at eve, "Eve, how is your grandfather?" "Good." In Eve''s relaxed voice, she could tell that her grandfather was OK. "That''s good..." The scenery said a word, then lowered his head and began to pull the petals. Eve''s grandfather was not sick. This time, he just wanted to let Eve go back to the blind date on the pretext of being seriously ill. Because of her occupation and hobbies, those noble childe were afraid of her. Now Eve''s marriage can be regarded as the most troublesome thing in her whole family. But in Eve''s opinion, these things are not important, so she also felt that there was no need to say. At this time, the church bell rang in the distance. Finally, the scenery couldn''t help but separate himself from the event of pulling petals. "Eve, what''s the matter with the Vatican recently? Why do you ring the bell every day She has never been to the Vatican since she went to the Vatican at last prayer, and she doesn''t know if there is really something important about the Vatican. "The Vatican has recently chosen a saint who can inherit the divine power." "Choose a saint..." When the scenery comes to mind, Herman once mentioned it. Eve added, "when the bell rings three times, it proves that the virgin has been chosen." As soon as the words fell, the bells in the Vatican had rung three times in succession. "Yes The scenery stood up and looked at the direction of the Vatican. Suddenly, she was a little curious. The virgin is a very important thing for the Vatican. If the saint really appears, is this Saint also taken care of by Herman Why does she think of him again!? The scenery shakes her head and drives Herman''s figure out of her mind. Eve said, "if your highness is interested, we can go to the Holy See. These days are the days of electing saints, and there are many civilians joining in the fun." The scenery just hesitated for a moment. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She nodded, "well, Eve, take me out and have a look." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1659 Eve found a fast horse. She left the scenery behind him and drove the horse out of the palace. The soldiers who watched the stable shouted, "take the Royal Highness with your horse, this is not the same as the ceremony!" However, Eve did not hear, or perhaps heard, but did not hear. The scenery didn''t expect that she wanted to go to the Vatican quickly. Eve actually took her on a horse directly. This was the first time that scenery rode. She hugged Eve''s waist and finally understood why no one wanted to marry Eve. Although she had a beautiful face, she was too manly After a while, they arrived at the Holy See. Eve gave the horse to the monk at the door and led her down. She protected the scenery and walked through the crowd to the front row. Standing here, she could have a panoramic view of what happened on the stage. The saint has been definitely selected. She is a civilian girl. She looks like she is 15 or 16 years old. She is dressed in simple clothes. It seems that she was pulled over by someone just after she was still working on the farm. Even though she is simple in dress, her clean face is quite beautiful. Herman was standing beside the girl. The crowd was too large. He didn''t seem to see the scenery. Different from the girl''s worried look, he always had no expression. "The candidate for the saint has come out. It''s Miss Lilith." The crowd cheered and called Lilith''s name. In the face of such a scene, Lilith was still a little timid. She had not seen any big scenes, and it was natural that she would be afraid. She moved slowly and hid behind Herman. Standing in the crowd, the scenery suddenly felt very inconvenient. She turned away from the crowd. Eve followed her and cried, "what''s the matter with you, your highness?" "My eyes don''t feel good." "I want to go back and wash my eyes," she said The scenery squeezed out of the crowd, clenched his fist and trampled heavily step by step. "Eve, I feel very bad now!" "What''s wrong with your highness?" "I''m angry!" The scenery stopped and she stamped her foot. "I don''t know why. The girl named Lilith didn''t offend me, but now I just feel that I''m not happy to see her! No I feel that I see Herman more unhappy Eve is not a psychologist. She just heard that his highness was punished by Bishop Hermann when she was young. I think his highness must be upset when he saw bishop Herman. She sincerely suggested, "Your Highness needs to relax." "Yes, that''s right. I need a break." Looking back, "Eve, take me to relax." Eve thought about it for a while and asked the scenery to mount the horse. Since the scenery doesn''t say the place, Eve came to the seaside with the scenery according to her own idea. "I used to come here to listen to the sound of the waves when I was upset, so that I could feel better." The scenery holds eve''s hand down from the horse''s back. She looks at the sea and sky, the blue sky and the sea. It really makes people feel relaxed and happy. Her mood gradually improves, "thank you, Eve." "That''s what I should do." In Eve''s company, the scenery walked along the coastline for a few minutes, not far ahead. Suddenly, a figure lying on the beach burst into her sight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1660 Scenery: "Eve." Eve was ordered to go over and squat down to have a look. A moment later, she turned back and said, "Your Highness, it''s a drowning man. He''s still alive. He''s just fainting." The scenery also went by. She saw the man lying on the ground. The clothes he was wearing were all precious cloth. This was a young noble with a good face, etc Noble youth? After a long time, the scenery almost forgot that she was in the fairy tale "the daughter of the sea". She had not forgotten her identity as a neighboring princess who saved the prince. In other words, the noble youth lying in front of her may be the prince! The scenery immediately stepped back a few steps, as if the man on the ground was a monster, "Eve, don''t care about him, let''s go!" "Yes, your highness." Eve is the princess''s servant, not a charity. Since Her Highness has not ordered to save people, she has a reason not to meddle. As soon as the scenery turned around, he saw a black figure again. It was Herman. He was looking at himself, but he still didn''t speak. After a pause, she suddenly thought of Herman. Although he looked cold and heartless, he was actually a kind-hearted man who had such a great wish to restore the demons to normal people. It''s over Does he think he is a very unsympathetic person who can''t help others? The scenery coughed twice and said to Eve, "Eve, life is a very sacred thing. How can we not save ourselves from death? Take the man back and we''ll see the doctor for him. " "Yes, your highness." The scene before and after the reaction is too much, Eve did not ask, she turned back, walked back to the comatose man. The scenery also put on a polite smile and looked at Herman, "the Vatican has taught the world, in case of difficulties, we should lend a helping hand, your eminence, don''t praise me too much, this is what I should do." Herman didn''t want to say anything. He walked up to the point where he stared at the scalp. He said, "Your Highness." "Well?" Scenery can be said to be a lazy answer, waiting for him to praise himself. "The Vatican has not taught you to save a man." Scenery listened to a Leng, she did not understand to see Herman, "save people also divide men and women?" "Not really." Herman''s voice was like the old well, he said: "only the princess can save, can only be the old, weak and disabled." "What do you mean?" Scenery frowned, it seems that she will be angry again, "you mean, my ability can only save the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled?" "I just think that your highness will not be interested in the old, the weak, the sick men." "Are you worried that I will like the man I saved?" "I know the rules, OK? I am the princess of Xia Zhi Kingdom and the only successor of Xia Zhi kingdom. I can''t like a man casually. You don''t need to think that I am still very naive and ignorant. I''m not that rash little girl who would make trouble ten years ago. Your Lord bishop, you should put more energy on the saint selected by you instead of staring at me all the time to make mistakes! " She had planned not to mind the young man who had fallen into the water, and had it not been for fear that she would have become a cold and heartless image in Herman''s eyes, she would have gone long ago! Herman''s eyes drooped slightly, looking at the girl whose height was only up to his chest. He seemed to bend his eyes a little, but also seemed to be an illusion: "Your Highness is angry with me because of the saint." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1661 Yes, scenery will be angry because she is still thinking about the virgin. When she realized this, she suddenly opened her eyes and couldn''t believe that she would be angry for such a small reason. No, it''s not common sense. The scenery retreated a step. Even though Herman in front of her was still the same as before, she felt inexplicably that the man in front of her had more aggressiveness in his breath. She couldn''t help but beat her heart faster, and she didn''t even have the courage to speak. At this time, Eve came over with a comatose young man. She didn''t realize that the atmosphere was strange. Instead, she called out, "Your Highness." The scenery suddenly escapes from Herman''s sight. She tries to suppress her panic expression, but her tone is always a little panicky. "Eve, what''s the matter?" "Take this man back?" Eve''s hand clutching the collar of an aristocratic youth and mentioning a big man, she didn''t feel the strain at all. The scenery seems to feel the sight behind if there is enlightenment. She can''t help but feel nervous. She cleared her throat and pretended to be serious and said: "this man''s origin is unknown. If you take it back rashly, I''m afraid it will lead a wolf into the house, so don''t worry about him." "Yes, your highness." Eve let go of her hand and the young man fell to the ground. Listening to the sound of landing, it seems that there is some pain. The shadowy sight seemed to have not disappeared, but the scenery did not dare to look back to confirm her intuition. She grabbed her skirt awkwardly and tried to make her voice normal and said, "Eve, let''s go back." "Yes." Eve whistled, and the horse ran obediently not far away. Eve gets on the horse first, and then reaches out to the scenery. The scenery does not have the courage to look back at Herman. She steps forward to walk to Eve. However, as she passes by the young man lying on the ground, she is caught by a hand on her ankle. "Beautiful lady..." From coma to wake up, the young man opened his eyes in a daze. Even if his consciousness was not fully awake, he did not forget to put on a gentleman''s smile. He looked sunny and charming, "did you save me?" What??? The scenery is at a loss. She just passed by him for a while. How could she become the one who saved him? Scenery does not know. After being thrown away by Eve, the comatose youth wakes up because of pain. When he sees a beautiful lady, he suddenly feels that he has seen an angel. The image of the scenery at this moment becomes holy and glorious. "I..." Scenery just said a word of me, suddenly there is a foot kick to the head of the noble youth, this just woke up the man and unfortunately fainted in the past. She looks at Herman. Herman has taken back his feet, elegant arrangement of his clothes, he said lightly: "this man to your highness made rude action, should be subject to criminal law." At this time, he is elegant, on the contrary, it makes people suspect that he has just made such a rude kick, isn''t he? The scenery is silent. Eve came down from the horse and decisively drew out the sword. She said seriously: "since it is illegal, for the safety of your highness, it should be executed." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1662 "Please stop!" In the distance came a young man, who was busy standing in front of the noble youth. "We come from the country of spring, this is our prince Richard. We are not bad people, and we have no hostility." Eve can clearly feel that this man is also a knight. Doesn''t it mean that his peers are enemies? She looked at the sword on the man''s waist, but she wanted to make a test, but her duty was more than everything. She asked, "if this is Prince Richard in a coma, who are you?" "I am Arnold, the prince''s valet." The man gracefully performed a chivalry, his handsome face full of sincerity, it is difficult to suspect. But this obviously can''t make Eve put down her guard. She asked, "if you are from the country of spring, why do you come to the coast of summer country? And your prince is still in a coma. " "Your Highness came out to travel by boat. When we were close to the kingdom of summer, we met with a storm. Our ship was fragmented. His highness fell into the sea. He could not swim. I found his highness here after a long time of searching for him." At this point, Arnold said with fear: "more than half of our people have disappeared in the sea. Fortunately, your highness was brought to the shore by the water, otherwise I would be really responsible for it." Scenery is completely in a state of not wanting to speak. She knew that the comatose noble youth was the male owner of the story "the daughter of the sea". As a result, she thought well. Eve is not the scenery, she continued to ask: "you say you are the prince and Valet from the country of spring, how do you want to prove your identity?" "Your Highness has the Royal insignia on him." Arnold squatted down again and found a ring in Richard''s arms. "Look, this is the Royal emblem of the country of spring and the Libra of the goddess of light." "Yes, it is indeed the Royal emblem of the land of spring..." Eve can see at a glance that, since she can become a servant of scenery, her cultural level will not be low. She looks at the scenery and waits for the command of the scenery. After a pause, she naturally looks at Herman. She is waiting for his decision. Even if it comes to identity, her status here should be the highest. Herman simply said: "there is no customs clearance writing, xiazhiguo does not accept visitors from other countries, but also asks you how you came, how to go back." The meaning of this is to ask people to jump into the sea!? Seeing the waves, the scenery suddenly agreed with Herman''s words. Arnold was obviously stunned by Herman''s words, and he said: "Sir, the country of spring and the country of summer have always been friendly. Now the prince of spring is in trouble, but the kingdom of Xia doesn''t intend to fight. Isn''t that kind of unreasonable?" "If it was inhuman, I would have thrown you back into the sea, instead of giving you the chance to choose to go back to the sea." "Poof..." The scenery couldn''t help laughing because of Herman''s words. Herman did have the ability to throw people back into the sea, which was true. She just thought it was very interesting for him to put on a serious appearance and say such big words. Just when Arnold was speechless, another team came up. It''s the king of Xia Kingdom and the soldiers protecting him. Seeing the scenery, his highness breathed a sigh of relief. "Wendy, I heard you rode out of the palace. I''m worried about you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1663 "Sorry, Dad..." Scenery some embarrassed, she came out in a hurry, really forgot to report with her father. "If you''re OK." His royal highness looked at Herman again. "The bishop of Herman is here." "I saw the princess''s Royal Highness was not at ease, so she came over to protect her royal highness." Herman''s answer is neither humble nor overbearing, and the plain language also has the charm to make people believe that what he said is the truth. Scenery heard his heart beating, she did not understand why he did not see himself, she would have such a big emotional reaction. "Wendy, thank you, bishop." The king apologized, and then his eyes fell on two strangers. "Are these two?" "Good day, your highness." Arnold put his right hand on his chest and said after a salute, "I''m Prince Richard''s valet. This is our prince Richard in a coma." It was easy for the king to see the badge ring in Arnold''s hand, and he quickly put on a polite smile. "It turns out that it''s the prince of spring. It seems that you are in some trouble." "Exactly." Arnold respectfully said: "Your Highness, Prince Richard drowned in a coma, I sincerely beg you here, I hope you can help us." "Of course, that''s what I should do." The king had no reason to refuse. He raised his hand and the soldiers came up behind him. He said, "take Prince Richard back to the palace safely. He will be our most respected guest." "Yes, your highness." The soldiers took their orders and began to move the man who was unconscious on the ground. Scenery discontented frown, but helpless, just want to solve a Richard thing, but don''t want to rush out of a nearby Arnold, to the end, her father also ran out to join the fun. In order to maintain the image of his royal highness in people''s eyes, scenery has to be sensible and can not lose his temper, which is really a headache. The king who took a few steps turned back, "Wendy." "Here it is..." The listless scenery followed her father and had to go home with her father. After all, he couldn''t help looking back. Herman was not slow to follow the team. When he felt that the scenery was looking at him, he also put his eyes on the scenery. The two people''s eyes collided. Finally, the scenery turned red and turned his head, and he did not dare to look at him again. After returning to the palace, I heard the gossip maid say that Prince Richard was a single nobleman, and many maids were secretly in love with Richard. He wanted to fly to the branch and become the Phoenix and become the princess of the country of spring. Scenery doesn''t care much about these things. After hearing that Richard wakes up, she hides in her room and doesn''t want to go out. She''s afraid that a chance encounter with Richard, but Richard is the man of this fairy tale. She''d better avoid it. But sometimes people don''t count as well. Having finished Richard''s business, the gossip maid casually mentioned another thing, "it is said that the bishop of Hermann is bringing the virgin to the palace today." The scenery is still carefree, and the mind of heaven and earth immediately returns. She looks up again and asks, "do you mean Is bishop Hermann bringing the virgin to our palace www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1664 "Back to your royal highness..." The little girl was also in a bit of a mood. This was the first time she had been so nervous about her royal highness that she would feel nervous. "Because the Holy See has chosen the saint, she will bring in the king''s Royal Highness." Scenery immediately asked: "is it difficult to become a father, he thinks this person is not satisfied, can change a saint?" "This I don''t know. " She didn''t expect the maid to answer. She was just a little maid. The scenery didn''t embarrass the maid. After combing her hair, she looked back at Eve who was eating snacks and said, "let''s go and have a look." "Yes, your highness." Eve put the snacks she had not finished eating into her pocket. The snacks were prunes made by scenery for her. She followed the scenery out of the princess''s bedroom and went to the king''s hall. Unfortunately, when she was halfway there, the scenery was blocked. The person who blocked her way was the last person she wanted to see. "Beautiful lady, I see you again at last!" Richard came over excitedly. Sure enough, the more afraid you are, the more you will come. Richard seems to want to give the scenery a hug, but scared the scenery to retreat, Eve sword in front of the scenery, cold face warning, "Richard prince, please pay attention to your behavior." Arnold quickly called "Prince", and Richard''s steps stopped. He said sorry, "it''s me who is too excited, beautiful lady. Please forgive my impoliteness." The scenery doesn''t want to see him at all. Even now Richard has lost his embarrassment and weakness when lying on the beach. He is clean and tidy, and his whole body radiates charming light. Indeed, the prince with golden hair always has an inexplicable attraction to people, and the prince in fairy tales is indeed so beautiful. Of course, scenery is not included in this group of women who will feel excited. She said impatiently, "I have something else to do, please don''t stand in the way." "What can I do for you, beautiful lady?" Richard is still very do not understand the wink of the question: "I wonder if I have the honor to share for the beautiful lady?" "No She rejected Richard''s "enthusiasm" in two words. Richard did not intend to give up. He took a step closer and said sincerely, "if I can''t share something, it must be a very difficult thing, beautiful lady. Maybe you will be troubled by this matter." So, it''s up to him. Scenery has been the headache of this person, she has never seen such a person, even let her rarely have the impulse to hit people. was ready for the scene. When Eve started to work, another voice rang, "Your Highness." Looking at the scenery, it''s Herman. He nodded and bent slightly, "good day, your highness." lily also saluted, "Princess highness." "I''m upset!" The scene looked at the woman behind Herman, and the suppressed temper broke out immediately. lily is the first time to visit the Royal Palace, and for the first time to see her royal highness, the princess, but the Royal Highness seems to love her. She is sad. "Your Highness is angry," Herman said "I''m not angry." The scenery refutes extremely quickly, that is, there is no silver 300 Liang here. Herman looked unchanged. "It seems that your royal highness is very angry." "I said I was not angry!" "Your Highness." The scenery purses the lip to see him, in the eye all appeared the anger, how possibly is not angry? Herman approached her, and she stepped back. He asked, "if your highness is not angry, why don''t you dare to come closer to me?" "What am I afraid of?" The scenery raises his head, does not admit defeat to walk in front of Herman. At Herman''s feet, the light of magic array suddenly appeared and spread to the foot of the scenery. His face was still expressionless, but his voice was lowered by one point. "We need to talk about it." In a twinkling of an eye, the scenery and Herman''s figure had disappeared. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1665 As soon as the wind settled down and the scenery opened its eyes, she was pushed fiercely. Her back was leaning against the tree trunk, and she did not feel pain. Because there was a man''s hand behind her to avoid collision and hurt her, the sight of the scenery was clear. A hand forced her to lift her chin, followed by a kiss fell on her lips. As soon as the lips were pasted, it was the strong and powerful invasion of the man. The scenery opened his eyes. After the reaction, his tongue had already rushed in, and wantonly stirred up her body for a while and then softened. As a woman''s reserve, the scenery had resisted, but she was pinched by him. She couldn''t avoid it. Her humiliation was even stronger because of the defeat in her body She bit her heart down, but until she tasted the smell of blood, his movement did not stop. On the contrary, it made his action of invading her sandalwood more violent. Scenery, the whole person is gradually surrounded by this strong masculinity, her body soon lost strength, Herman has held her, let her like before, hanging on his body. "Princess highness..." Herman finally let go of her lips, but he still stuck to her lips and put her body closer to him. He asked in a hoarse voice, "do you feel it? My desire for you. " The lips of scenery are red and swollen, and her eyes are still confused. However, when she feels the heat from the hard objects on her abdomen, her eyes immediately become clear. This is a kind of disbelief, but mixed with a kind of hidden in the bottom of my heart And it''s hard to get excited. This little emotion is hidden very well, even the scenery itself did not find, her eyes flashing uneasy, but also in his aggressive eyes, suddenly felt dry mouth. Herman once again kisses, the tip of his tongue Prys her lip, this time the kiss is different from just fierce, now he is simply gentle to death. But the scenery can be clearly felt through his body. His body is not as calm as he appears. He is very "warm" and "warm" that makes her heart beat faster. She has already vaguely realized what she is looking forward to. After the gentle kiss, Herman pressed her lips again and said, "we need to have a good talk." "But I think As soon as she opened her mouth, she felt that her voice was more beautiful. The scenery was frightened by the sound. She was busy coughing her throat with a red face. Then she said, "I don''t think we need to talk about anything." "Is it?" Herman''s face did not change. He seemed to be about to let go of his holding on to her. Scenery scared immediately around his neck, feet also dead wrapped around his waist, "Herman Did he want her to fall to the ground!? Herman held her hip with one hand and her waist with the other. His voice was still calm. "I thought your highness didn''t want to talk to me, so I could leave." Scenery knows what he means by "leaving". He comes and goes without a trace. A magic can run across the whole continent. But now she doesn''t know which grove she''s in! "Herman! If you dare to leave me I just She was short of words in an instant and held for a long time before she said, "then I won''t kiss you anymore!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1666 Herman blinked. "It doesn''t matter. It''s the same for your highness to kiss me." "You The scenery was bewildered by his answer, and she bit her lip, "Herman, you must not tease me." Herman looked down at her. "I''m not in the habit of being funny." It''s not a joke because he''s never been a joker. The scenery suddenly felt a little pretentious. She couldn''t help but grab Herman''s collar. Her face looked tangled, "then you What you did to me What is it? " "I want to do these things to your highness, and I do them." Then he lowered his head and kissed her lips, and said softly, "for your highness, I have a strong desire." Scenery automatically changed this sentence into "I want to sleep with you". She blushed and asked in an uncertain low voice: "this I can understand that you mean It means... " "It''s not just like it." Since she did not dare to say the second half of the sentence, he also decisively said, "I think, this is a kind of love And stronger emotions, which the Holy See has not taught me. " He held her body hand to increase a bit of strength, let her and his body closer, also let her feel, he really has the strongest desire for her. Of course, it''s not as fast and simple as "want to see". Scenery Leng Leng Leng, pursed her lips, she buried her head in his chest, then just aggrieved said: "I thought you don''t like me..." "Why do you think so?" Herman sat down on the grass with her in his arms, and let her sit on his lap. He bowed his head and kissed the skin on the side of her neck. However, he was still not satisfied. He held her tighter and touched the back of her head from time to time. Even though his heart had already softened into a pool of water, his face showed nothing. "Since childhood, you have to punish me every time you see me..." "That''s because your Highness has done something wrong." Indeed, every time Fengguang met with him at that time, she made a mistake. Even when they met for the last time when they were young, she wanted to eat meat secretly during the taboo time. How to think about it, she also left a lot of bad impression. "So I made so many mistakes..." The scenery murmured again: "why do you like me again?" It seems like a strange thing. He whispered to her ear, "I can''t give you the exact answer." Only when he found something wrong, his eyes were always inseparable from her. The scenery raised his head again, grabbed his hand and asked, "so you have long liked me?" This problem seems to be very important, for every girl, it has always been very important. He stopped, and his knuckled fingers pinched her jaw. First, he bit her lip lightly, and then he gave a tender wet kiss. How early is it? Herman didn''t know, but the only thing that mattered to him now was that he was finally close to her. He had imagined the picture of kissing her in the sea for countless times, but no matter how perfect the fantasy was, at this moment, the moment he could really kiss her, those fantasies became worthless. At first, the scenery was really shy, but she also had to indulge in his gentle kiss. She opened her lips and began to respond to his enthusiasm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1667 Herman''s body''s reaction has reached a point that can''t be ignored. The scenery also clearly noticed that a hand slid up her leg into her skirt. Her body was stiff, and his kiss had already fallen on her neck when she couldn''t breathe, planting strawberry after strawberry. The breath of scenery was not stable, and when she felt that his hand had touched the place that had never been touched by outsiders, she suddenly hugged his neck and buried her head on his shoulder, panting for breath, she did not want to be seen by him now so "shameless" appearance. Herman seemed to like her reaction. He untied the ribbon on her skirt, and her clothes became loose, which made it easier for him to kiss her clavicle Her chest All the way down Feng Feng raised a hand and bit his arm. He didn''t want to make any strange noises. However, he didn''t like her act of "self abuse". He took her hand and once again kissed her lip. The temperature all over the scenery began to rise, which was a factor that she could not control. She could only make a slight gasp between her lips and teeth. Then, a blue sky suddenly appeared in her eyes. It turned out that she had been laid down on the grass by him. Herman pressed on her body, her skirt had already been lifted up by one of his hands. Her white right leg was exposed in the air. She shivered slightly. Herman realized that he covered her legs with his black robe, but the hand in her clothes did not leave. Moreover, the movement of his hands had gradually changed More and more intense. Scenery wants to close her legs, but one of his knees is kneeling between her legs. She can''t close it, so she can only passively bear the intense happiness for her. The scenery has already had a cry, "Herman..." "I''m here." Herman took one of her hands and put it in his own place, which was as hard as iron, but extremely hot. He whispered in her ear, "Wendy I''m here... " The scenery only felt that the temperature on her hand seemed to burn her skin. Her hand trembled slightly, but she couldn''t leave. She looked at Herman wrongly. Except for a touch of dark color in his blue eyes, his look was the same as before. It''s hard to believe that he is such a cold-blooded and selfless man, but under his abstinence black robe, he is doing Doing such a red faced thing. But when Feng Feng heard him calling his name in a low voice, she could not help shaking her heart. She only felt that her body had been crispy because of his voice. She could not refuse him, nor could she refuse him ruthlessly, so She followed his desire to do so. Herman is comfortable on her body, kissing her cheek, neck side and chest from time to time His voice was full of joy, and even that joy was hard to recognize, "Wendy Do you like me Isn''t that nonsense? If you don''t like it, she will Would you do such a shameful thing for him!? "Herman Don''t you think you have a lot of questions? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1668 "I know that Wendy likes me." Herman kisses her on the lips again, gentle and sentimental. He says vaguely, "Wendy is angry because I take care of Lilith. I can be sure that Wendy likes me..." He repeats this sentence, perhaps also can let the person unexpected feeling, he will be happy because of this matter. Scenery is not sure. She doesn''t know why she was angry at that time. However, she is not willing to be seen through easily. After all, at the beginning, she didn''t even know why she was angry. When she was on the coast, she realized it. The scenery increased her strength and only heard him in her own hands There was a dull hum in my ear. It''s not pain, but a voice that is almost pleasant. But Herman always does not like to show his emotions, so he can only use the word "as if". She felt the damned sex! Fengguang tried to suppress her desire to eat him up and wipe him clean. It took her a lot of effort. She pretended to be angry and said, "that Lilith She seems to trust you "She is my chosen saint, and it is natural that she will trust me." Herman snorted again, and he whispered, "Wendy, heavier..." It''s a good time, and then it''s really angry, "Herman!" "I''m here." Herman didn''t seem to notice her anger. Similarly, he pounded his disorderly hand in her body. He said without emotion, "Wendy, it''s time for both of us." The scenery blushed, and God knew how much effort she had to exert to suppress her impulse to make a sound. She called out his name again in trembling, "Herman..." "Good girl." Herman finally picked her up, let her sit in his lap, the scenery powerless lying in his arms, tight his clothes, no strength humming. At the same time, the scenery felt her own fart and cool. It turned out that her close fitting cloth was untied by him, so she was torn off by him. Before she could react, she felt that something hot and hard was against her delicate skin. "Wait..." There was a timidity in the voice of the scenery, "Herman, I''m still a little scared..." "Don''t be afraid It''s me... " He put his hand on the back of her head and let her lie on his shoulder. He tilted his head slightly and kissed her head, "Wendy, it''s me No one else... " He will not be willing to let her hurt, but some things are necessary. He has to turn her into his own person earlier. She is more and more beautiful, and more and more easy to attract the attention of other men. He can not guarantee that there will not be a more powerful man than himself to win her heart. Herman has no confidence. He needs some things to make sure and reassure himself. Therefore, it is not enough to know the scenery. He must do some necessary things to let the scenery have no chance to regret. But I don''t understand the fine mind of the bishop. I still feel that the development speed of the two of them is like sitting on a helicopter. They have just expressed their feelings, and they have such a close relationship. This is too fast! But no one can change what Herman decided. "Wendy..." Herman''s only slowly rub the edge of her skin, in let her slowly get used to, he lowered the voice, also become more gentle, "you like me, right?" "Yes..." The scenery grasped his clothes, and her body was wrapped under his black robe. If anyone came, they would only see a man and a woman just embracing each other. No one would have thought of how close and close their bodies were under the black robes. "Wendy..." Herman''s eyes darkened down, but also more gentle, blue eyes at the moment looks like a reflection of the sky of the blue sea, but, his eyes, reflected out full of her, this is the first time he will show his feelings so clearly, he said: "your next life, by me." She was lost in his charming voice. Suddenly, the scenery felt a pain, she desperately grasped his clothes, her body also shrank into a ball, "Herman..." "I am..." He kisses her on the lips. "Wendy, I''ll always be..." The last sound, also disappeared in this kiss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1669 Time seems to have passed for a long time, but it seems to be just a moment. When the scenery is so helpless that she curls up in his arms and spasms, she vaguely hears his voice, "Wendy Congratulations on becoming a real woman. " This sentence gave her a greater psychological stimulation, "Herman Herman... " She kept calling his name, Herman hugged her body, so that she could be more close to his own body, which would make her more secure. He liked the way she shrank in his arms, and he also liked the feeling of being able to hold her completely. Her body was so small that whenever she approached him, his protective desire would reach an unprecedented level ¡£ "Wendy..." Herman has not left her body. He quietly enjoys the comfortable aftertaste she brings him after the storm. He sticks to her cheek and whispers in her ear, "do you like me to do this to you?" The scene of too much physical exertion was already sleepy in his arms. After listening to his question, she opened her eyes and looked at him. She was speechless for a long time. When she felt that he was slightly against him and provoked her body to react again, she grasped his collar again. The white shirt under Herman''s black robe had already been scratched by her Even though Herman was a very meticulous man, he didn''t have a problem with his own woman grabbing his clothes in a mess. Of course, even if the scenery wants to tear off his clothes, he won''t have a problem. She yelled, blushing, "Herman..." "Well?" Herman gently answered, his back against the tree, can better let the scenery rely on his arms. His masculine air lingers on the tip of his nose, which will make her feel like she is under his wings all the time, and at the same time, there will be a sense of peace of mind and clamor to make her relax. She couldn''t deny that he made her feel very happy. She just felt that she liked him more. She really had no resistance to him. When she was dissatisfied with his teasing, she turned around again. She raised her head, bit his chin gently, and said in a funny way: "Herman I feel like I''m dreaming now Not long ago, I thought you still hated me... " "I never hated you." Herman looked down at her lovely face and said in a soft voice, "only when Wendy was young, at most, did you think you were a troublemaker." The scenery discontented Du began to speak. Indeed, Herman felt that she was a troublemaker. Every time she saw her, there was nothing good. Even when she was young, when he heard her say that her rusty hair was honey colored, Herman had a slight heartbeat disorder for the first time, and he ran away. In order to prove that this is just an illusion, Herman also secretly hid in the distance to see the scenery, of course, the scenery does not know these. It took Herman ten years to make sure that his heart beat abnormally when he saw her. The scenery grew longer and more beautiful, and more and more men wanted to attract her attention. Herman was both happy with the growth of scenery, but also angry at her growth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1670 Later, Herman found out how to make his anger disappear, that is, to make her a woman of his own, which proved to be very pleasant for Herman. Not only pleasant, but also comfortable, very Very comfortable The scenery again felt the change of his body. Her face changed slightly, "Herman You just Just... " The next words, in any case, she could not say. Herman was already holding her body slightly. "Wendy Not enough. I want more and more... " Maybe it''s because I often see him with no expression and no emotion. When I hear his moving love words at this moment, the scenery can only feel that he can''t refuse his request in any case, and this kind of "request" It can also make her happy. The so-called reserve has already been abandoned when he decided to be with him. The scenery stretched out his hand ring around his powerful waist, and slowly began to actively cooperate with his invasion. When she noticed her reaction, Herman''s action suddenly became more violent. Scenery in his arms, consciousness seems to float and sink with him gradually, but she is tightly held by him, she will never fall, scenery is like a person falling into the water, and Herman is the only floating wood she can use to survive. Scenery did not know how long she had been entangled with Herman. When she woke up in his arms again, it was already sunset. Herman is an extremely fastidious person. Perhaps it can be said that he has obsessive-compulsive disorder. No matter how intense and intimate the relationship between them is, he has never soiled her clothes. The loose clothes only need to be tied with bandages. As for her "muddy and uncomfortable" places below the waist, Herman carefully wipes them with handkerchief When he did the cleaning work for her, his desire to be intimate with her became lively again, but after all, he thought that she had just touched the personnel, and he suppressed his desire with great endurance. finally tied up the ribbon for her, and his hand was pulled out of her skirt, and carefully arranged for her skirt. The scenery became the royal highness of the princess who was dressed up and was noble. In contrast, Herman''s clothes were wrinkled. He had never been strict in demands. He had a meticulous look, and the collar that had been ripped off by violence had revealed the exquisite clavicle with scratches. There is no doubt that this is a masterpiece of scenery. Herman makes her feel too erosive and enchanting. It''s natural that she can''t help but feel a little shy when looking at Herman now. Herman didn''t care about the clothes that made him look a little embarrassed now. He stretched out his hand around the waist of the scenery so that she could have the strength to stand up. As soon as she stood up, her legs were soft and she couldn''t use her strength. It could be said that all her strength had been spent. At this time, Herman reached out to hold her in advance. Herman could have foreseen the response of the scenery. He took a decisive princess in his arms, which was a very relaxed thing for him. After all, the scenery was too small for him. Feng Feng put her hand around Herman''s neck. "How can we explain to Eve and them when we go back?" "Don''t worry." Herman kisses the corner of her lips again. "I''m everything." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1671 All of a sudden, it seems to be the wind again. The scenery felt the warmth of the sun. She opened her eyes and saw the sun hanging in the sky, but she clearly remembered that it was just evening. "Wendy." The sunlight fell on Herman''s body through the leaves. His hair seemed to be stained with luster. Suddenly, he made his quiet breath more obvious, which also made people feel charming. He saw the confusion in her eyes, and explained to her in a low voice, "the place we just stayed in is the space created by magic. After a day there, the outside world is just like that It took less than a second. " Scenery understood what he meant, but she had something to worry about, "I look like this How can you show up in front of Eve? " How could someone as devoted to her duties as Eve could not see that something was wrong with her body? "Wendy doesn''t need to worry about these things." Herman walked on the grass with her in his arms, perhaps accompanied by a breeze, and he seemed to be softer. The scenery recognized the surrounding environment. It was in the flower court of her bedroom. Soon after walking, she could walk onto the marble corridor. After passing through the corridor, she was in her room. Herman''s pace is not fast or slow, and the smooth speed can make her feel more comfortable. As she approached the corner of the promenade, she nervously grasped his clothes. "Herman, here''s..." As soon as the scenery was over, we saw the soldiers on patrol passing by. It was only because Herman was just about to hold her in the corner, which was the blind corner of the line of sight, that they were not found. He bowed his head and let her kiss her lips with peace of mind. He said again, "don''t worry." Next, the scenery witnessed Herman''s passing several times with patrol soldiers and a group of maids. It was only because he was able to stand in an undiscovered corner every time, so they had not been found. Instead, they entered her room safely. What does such a smooth journey mean? It shows that he is very familiar with the route of her bedroom hall and when the soldiers will go through which route! Scenery is not too stupid, she grabbed Herman''s collar, and asked: "Herman, to be honest, how many times have you come to my bedroom?" If you want to know the cloth defense of her bedroom, it is not something that can be done overnight. "10950 times," Herman said Her mathematics is not very good, so she spent a lot of time to calculate, a year is 365 days, ten years is 3650 days, how to say He had to come three times a day on average to make up for the huge number. Obviously, Fengjing was shocked by the number. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Herman Tell me, it''s not what I thought. " "As Wendy thought." Herman did not refute her conjecture, but admitted it generously. The scenery fell into a kind of confusion, she reacted for a long time, was full of incomprehensible said: "Herman Are you What''s the problem with interest? " I don''t blame her for asking. It''s really incredible. She was so old ten years ago that she didn''t believe that Herman would fall in love with a little girl ten years ago! What''s more, he has such an ugly pet! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1672 Herman said without emotional waves: "if I like Wendy this thing, it means that I have interest problems, it is my interest." Scenery does not want to affirm this sentence at all! She was silent for a moment, and this time in a positive tone, "Herman, I think there''s a real problem with your interests, not including your partner selection." She cleverly added the last sentence. Herman put her on the bed and pressed her close to her. He looked into her eyes and asked solemnly, "why does Wendy think I''m interested in something other than choosing a mate?" "Because you have a strange pet!" "It''s Camilla." Scenery heard the name is a corner of the eye, she said coldly: "can you not give a so ugly big octopus a name that looks like a person?" "Before Wendy, only Camilla wanted to be with me." She suddenly stopped, and soon thought of Herman''s image among the masses. She was inhuman and impersonal. She only knew how to do things according to the rules and regulations It can be said that Herman is a character that no one else wants to get close to. As for what happened before Herman became bishop, no one else knew about it, nor did she know the scenery. She was suddenly distressed by his words. Scenery stretched out her arms around his waist. Seeing the wrinkled clothes on his body, she felt more guilty, "I''m sorry Herman. " "Wendy doesn''t have to apologize to me." Herman''s eyes have a gentle color. Her head rubbed against his chest again. Such a clever appearance easily made people''s hearts melt. Rao was also unable to help turning her body and letting her lie on her chest. He stroked her back and said gently, "I''m fine." Especially now, with her in his arms, he felt that there was nothing better than this. When the scenery wants to be clever, no one else can compare with it. She said in her sweet voice, "look at the ugly octopus who has been with you for so long, then I will be reluctant to accept its existence." "It''s Camilla''s pleasure." Herman''s hand slipped to her waist, not to do anything else, but to gently rub her waist to help her relieve the pain caused by his enthusiasm. The scenery is comfortable to enjoy this free service, although her mind is really comfortable and comfortable, but her sense of crisis is still, "Herman, you are not allowed to go too close to that saint in the future." "I didn''t get too close to her." Herman, it''s true. She expressed satisfaction, but also worried: "you can''t, Herman, you are so good-looking, and so considerate, what if other women like you?" She frowned in agony. Herman didn''t know where her worries came from. After all, his appearance was not in line with the public''s taste. He had no golden hair and no noble birth. He would praise him, only the most faithful saints of the Holy See. In his eyes, scenery is an alien. She would say that he is good-looking, and she would think that he did not pay attention, so she would secretly look at him. Maybe, scenery is the person who has problems in his interests and hobbies. Because of this, she fell in love with Herman who is not outstanding. Herman did not understand what she had to attract this lively and lovely girl. She clearly had many choices. Her royal highness, unmarried princes from all over the world were very happy to marry Xia Zhiguo. Herman was also sure that among these princes, there would be someone more outstanding than him, such as Richard. No one can deny that Richard''s looks are really perfect. So for what she was worried about, Herman could hold her and seriously answer, "Wendy can rest assured that what I like is never a woman. What I like is just Wendy. Therefore, even if other women come together, I have no interest at all." After that, he held the hand of the scenery and put it in the place where he never stopped, but would "hold up his head and chest" because of touching her from time to time. "Do you feel it? There''s only going to be a reaction here because of Wendy ¡­¡­ It''s a red faced way to show loyalty. But he felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Even when he looked at the red face of the scenery, he only thought she was happy, "here It can only belong to Wendy. " ¡°¡­¡­ Stop talking... " Feng Feng raised her other hand to cover her eyes. She felt that the more she looked at his normal face, the more embarrassed she would feel. Herman does not understand her shyness. After all, he has had such a relationship with her. Not long ago, he used this part of his body to give her intense happiness. Similarly, he also enjoyed the happiness of annihilation. Therefore, it is not a thing worthy of shyness. But the scenery has the introverted nature of the Oriental people. Compared with the open Herman, the scenery feels that There is a generation gap between myself and this native of Western Europe!www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1673 In this continent, the people of the Vatican are actually monks. They can''t have the feelings of men and women. Naturally, they can''t marry people. They are like people who take up the priesthood. They have to devote themselves to God all their life, which is a matter of course in the hearts of the public. Because of this, the scenery is very anxious. At first, it was OK that she didn''t break the window paper with Herman, but once she broke the window paper, she couldn''t help thinking more and thinking about the long-term. However, the worry of scenery is about to be seen by others, but Herman is very leisurely. He seems never to worry about it. "Your Highness." Eve came over with a bowl of medicine in her hand. Eve only knew that the princess was ill and asked the bishop to prescribe the medicine. Although Eve looked so beautiful that she didn''t seem to be sick, she would not doubt the Bishop''s diagnosis. Sitting in a daze in the flower garden, she heard Eve''s voice. She took the medicine bowl from Eve and drank it out. Of course, the medicine was not used to treat her discomfort. According to Herman, yesterday''s decision to ask for her was a temporary initiative, so he didn''t prepare anything. What would he prepare? Naturally, it is contraception. Therefore, Fengguang can only drink the contraceptive in case he is pregnant with his child. Herman has not been carried away by the "mixed movement for two". Fengguang is still young and is not suitable for having children so early. What''s more, his identity problem has not been solved. Scenery finished the medicine, Eve was very considerate and handed an apple. She bit the apple to remove the medicine smell in her mouth. When the taste was gone, she said, "thank you, Eve." "This is what subordinates should do." Eve handed the empty medicine bowl to the maid. Scenery doesn''t know what Herman did to Eve at that time. In a word, Eve and her parents have forgotten about the disappearance of the scenery for a period of time. She would like to see the scenery. She would not ask Eve if you remember what happened that day. It''s easy for a person in love to suffer from Acacia, just like scenery. She and Herman didn''t meet for only one night, so she began to miss him. The scenery bit the apple and stood up. "Eve, let''s go to the Vatican." "Your Highness, the sun is very big now." Eve reminded her with due diligence that she knew the scenery. The princess was lazy. Especially when the sun came out, her royal highness was determined not to go out. But the scenery said solemnly, "in order to ask for a good marriage for eve, we have to go even if it''s reheated." "Your Highness, I don''t need to get married." "Eve, don''t be kidding. How can you be beautiful and not get married?" "Your Highness, I don''t like men." The scenery stopped, and then took a frightful step back and stammered: "are you Do you like women? " "I don''t like women either." Eve didn''t look like she was lying. The scenery asks again: "what do you like?" "I only like swords." Eve picked up the sword hanging around her waist. The scenery was silent for a moment. "Eve, why don''t we go to the Holy See and pray to the goddess to give you the best sword." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1674 Of course, Eve agreed with the words of scenery. In her world, only eating and sword are the most important. Of course, this importance is still under her responsibility. In fact, the Vatican is not far away from the palace. It just happened to meet Richard on the way. He just let the scenery make the road not far away into a very long distance. Richard now believes that scenery is his Savior. He still remembers that when he was most helpless, it was the appearance of scenery that saved him. She was like an angel, taking him out of the sea of misery. How could he give up chasing an angel? Scenery holding Eve''s waist on the horse, she once again painstakingly said: "Prince Richard, I have told you many times, the person who saved you is really not me." "Princess Wendy, I know that you are a person who has done a good deed without any return. I am here now, not because you saved me, but because, Wendy, I really fall in love with you." Richard''s eyes revealed a deep feeling. When he said this, it was very easy for any woman to move. Unfortunately, the scenery does not belong to one of these people, she said with a headache: "the person who saved you is actually another lady." "Is it?" Richard''s reply is perfunctory. He doesn''t believe it. Instead, he looks at the scenery with a kind of goblin and you want to tell some lies. The scenery was full of goose bumps. Maybe Richard had been good at winning the favor of other women, so he mistakenly thought that the scenery was just a little more reserved than other women. However, in the view of scenery, she would be particularly disgusted when a man he didn''t like to make these moves. Scenery said impatiently: "Prince Richard, help You have a girl named Ariel, who will show up in a short time, and then you will know that I am not lying to you "Did Wendy have her name figured out yet?" Richard pondered for a moment, as if in order to cooperate with the girl''s childish game, he nodded, "well, I believe there is Ariel." Obviously, he didn''t believe it at all. The scenery was silent for a moment. "Prince Richard, I say for the last time, I really don''t like you." "All emotions can be cultivated slowly." Richard frowned. "Believe me, love is the easiest thing to cultivate." Richard''s horse suddenly let out a long cry, and the horse began to get out of control, Richard was shocked, "Arnold The heartfelt Knight rushed to help control the runaway horse, but Richard on the horse was in danger of falling at any time. Suddenly, the horse was out of control. Looking forward, he saw a meticulous man in black. Unconsciously, they had come to the Vatican. It was Herman who appeared at the gate of the Vatican. "Arnold Richard yelled. His horse ran out of control and ran into the distance. "Your Royal Highness!" Arnold rushed to catch up on his horse. After all, Richard is a guest of our summer country. He can''t have an accident. Eve, please help quickly "Yes, your highness." Eve takes orders and runs after her with her horse. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1675 All the people around the scenery are gone, and now she is left alone. She tidied up her skirt and walked to the door of the Holy See. She was very casual and calm. She just swept through the corner of her eyes. When she didn''t see anyone else, her pace gradually accelerated. Finally, she ran up with her skirt, and accurately jumped into the strong and powerful arms of the man. Herman easily hugged her for a circle. When she finally stopped, she was already hanging on his body with her hands and feet. She seemed to like the posture of bear hugging, which made her feel very satisfied. "Herman..." when she opened her mouth, her voice was sweet, "do you miss me?" "I really want to I really want to... " Herman bowed his head and kissed her lips, which would make the sweetest sound in the world. Then he made her feel how much he missed her. In this kiss, the scenery was so forgetful that the entanglement between the tongue and tongue could not satisfy the other party. When the scenery felt that she had been put on the bed, she opened her eyes slightly and found that she had come to a dark room. The furnishings in the room are very simple. There is only a table, a wardrobe, and a big bed. In such a simple style, she doesn''t need to know that this is his room. Feng Feng held his head of planting strawberries between his neck and clavicle and gasped and said, "Herman Don''t you think your room is too dark? " Her clothes were dwindling at the speed of light, and soon the two had been "frank with each other.". "I don''t like light." Herman gently said these words, and finally entered the "Valley" he longed for. After all, this is not the first time. Besides making her feel happy, these things will not make her feel any pain. The scenery bit her lips, "Herman Why don''t you like light? " "Light will reveal a lot of bad things." Herman said while kissing her all over the body, no matter which white skin on her body, it was so hard for him to leave, "Wendy Open your legs a little more... " He knew that she was a shy girl in her bones, but for the sake of their "happiness", he had to let her get rid of this bad habit when she was in bed. Scenery red face, but still in accordance with the words to do, before long, there is a strong joy from the tail ridge all the way up, she was tightly held by him, fell into the familiar feeling of annihilation. Herman loved her very much. Her little one curled up in his arms like a cub in urgent need of protection. At this moment, all his pity and protection will reach a peak, which will make his body feel more excited. At the end of the day, it was still the scenery crying for Rao. Herman bit by bit kisses to her. She didn''t know whether it was happy or helpless tears. When he finally felt satisfied, it was three hours later. Now the scenery has been paralyzed, lying on the bed, giving up all the struggle and letting him play with it. Herman lay on his body with her in his arms and kissed her on the top of the head. "Wendy, I''m happy." "Yes, you are happy..." Scenery said powerless, not even the strength to roll her eyes, at first she could feel the happiness he brought to herself, but later, she felt numb. Perhaps Herman had been bound by the canon for too long. Once he was liberated, it was hard for him to stop. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1676 Hermann thin under the hand gently rubbed her sour waist, he made a promise, "will not let you so tired." The scenery wants to believe him, but she looks at his pitiful eyes, and she expresses doubts in the bottom of her heart. She chooses this man. Even if she is physically strong, she can only recognize it. But she is also worried about one thing, "Eve, they must have returned to the Holy See..." If she can''t be found, Eve will have doubts. Herman just said, "don''t worry." "Don''t worry Don''t worry... " She bit at the skin on his chest. "When can you make it clear to me?" Herman didn''t cry out for pain. He even touched her head and let her bite. This time, he finally stopped repeating the words that made her angry. "Richard''s horse won''t stop until it runs to ander mountains." Ander mountains, it''s six or seven hours away "It''s really you who are behind the scenes Scenery because of excitement, strength on the reply so some, she rewarded kiss his face, "well done!" She had long been unhappy with Richard, but if she could have more time with Herman because of him, she would have been less averse to Richard. Herman raised his hand and gently slid his finger belly over her clavicle. The red mark left by him made his eyes fade. It was time for him to move again. "Herman, I''m really tired!" After all, Herman put his arm around her waist and sighed softly. This was the first time scenery heard him sigh, but did not expect that he should sigh for this reason. She was speechless. After a moment, she said, "for our health, I think we should be moderate." Herman looked at her without saying a word and made a good gesture of his displeasure, even if his expression didn''t show. Scenery: She seems to have done a very inhumane thing? Well She also gave up treatment and leaned in his arms. She sighed deeply, "Herman, as you please." Immediately, her chin was raised and her lips were blocked. It was a French kiss. See, she is such a soft hearted person, especially in the treatment of her own men. Of course, people can''t stay in bed forever. Just lift your hand and Herman will help her dress. When she gets out of bed, the sky outside the window is already dusk. The scenery leans in Herman''s arms. She raises her hand and gently opens his collar, revealing the red mark on his neck which she has caught out. "Herman, does it hurt?" When she caught it, she was cruel, but now she is heartbroken again. Herman took her hand, shook her head and said, "no, it doesn''t hurt even if Wendy wants to stab me with a knife." The scenery chooses not to answer such bloody words. "Wendy likes Angel springs. Would you like to go there?" Angel spring, which is a favorite place for scenery when she was young. Herman always knew that this little girl would choose to hide there after praying. I haven''t been there for a long time. The scenery thought about it and nodded, "OK." The angel spring is the same as it was ten years ago. The scenery takes Herman''s hand, and she points to the steps of the fountain and says, "I used to like sitting on it in a daze." "I know." "You know?" Herman took her hand and rubbed it gently. "This is holy land of the Holy See. Wendy likes to come here. Of course I know." Just because she was a princess, and because she was just a little girl, Herman had never been in charge of it. It turned out that he was careless. It was this little girl that made a death penalty prisoner live and die. The scenery just thought that he was the bishop, and she would know that it was right. She was smiling and hugging his waist, leaning against his arms, "Herman, if it wasn''t because I made a mistake that day, would you not have paid attention to me so much?" "Of course." Herman gently stroked her long hair, eyes flashing, as if to let people see a smile, but also like an illusion. The scenery held his hand and pressed it on his cheek again, "then do you blame me now?" "No He kisses the corner of her lip. "There''s no one to be angry with Wendy." All the people in front of her, are not worth mentioning. Suddenly there was a splash of water. The people who were trapped in the deep affection looked at it together. There was a little girl with red hair in the fountain. Her upper body was floating on the water. It was obvious that she ran into the scene of scenery and Herman''s intimacy. The little girl''s face was slightly red. She covered her mouth in panic and said, "I''m sorry Am I disturbing youIsn''t that bullshit!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1677 The red haired girl floating on the water suddenly appears. Before the scenery can ask anything, Herman has raised his hand, "the holy water rushes in the clarification, and destroys the source of evil in the streamer..." The golden light appeared and directly covered the red haired girl. At the same time, her face also showed a painful expression, "please Don''t kill me... " Her body curled up in a ball, and even her voice was pitiful. Scenery does not know magic, but she can also guess that the magic that Herman uses on this little girl must not be a good thing. She grabs Herman''s hand and says, "Herman, you can''t kill her." With modern education, she can''t be so indifferent to see a young girl die. Herman looked down. "Wendy, she saw us together." Fengguang grabs his hand and suddenly loosens. After all, Herman is her first choice. "I promise..." "I''m not going to tell you what I''ve seen," said the red haired girl pitifully This is the second time that she has surfaced. She does not know much about human affairs, but this does not mean that she has not seen books. There are illustrations in books. People in clothes like Herman are people of the Holy See, and the Holy See does not allow men and women to have feelings. Although the little girl is not smart, she is not stupid. Naturally, she can quickly understand why this man wants to kill her, but she is really not a talkative person, and she does not need to tell others what she saw. Herman, however, said coldly, "your words are not trustworthy." "I swear to the goddess of the sea, if I go out and talk about it, I will disappear into the sea." Herman heard, he said a light: "you are a mermaid." only a Mermaid will believe in the goddess of the sea, and will make such an oath, because Mermaid will only become foam after death and disappear in the water. However, when he heard the news, he was even more excited, "you are a mermaid!" "Not bad..." The little girl doesn''t understand why the scenery is so excited. It has been rumored among human beings that eating Mermaid can lead to immortality. She is a little afraid now. Does the scenery have this idea. However, the little girl is really wrong, the scenery continues to ask: "what is your name?" "My name is Ariel." The little mermaid, who was not deep in the world, immediately said his name. The scenery directly turned around and hugged Herman, "you can''t kill her!" "Why?" Herman also took the magic circle and put his hand around her waist instead. can not kill ETUDE, naturally because she is a female owner. If she turns into a bubble in advance, the butterfly effect will not know how big it is! Feng Feng can''t say that. She thought of another way of saying, "it''s Richard that she saved. Richard will pester me now. It''s just because he thinks it''s me who saved him. In order not to let Richard pester me in the future, Ariel certainly can''t die!" This reason It was barely established. Of course, Herman can kill Richard, but Richard is now a guest of the country of Xia. If anything happens to him in the country of summer, the country of spring will not give up. Herman is not afraid of trouble, but he is afraid that his time with scenery will be reduced because of trouble. Therefore, he chooses to listen to his woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1678 Herman embraces the scenery and looks at Ariel, who is uneasy floating on the water. "I won''t take your life, but I set a prison on you. If you say something you shouldn''t say, you will lose all scales and float on the water and die." Losing scales is the most painful thing for mermaids. Looking at Herman''s expressionless face, Ariel knew that he must not be joking. She nodded with fear. "You can rest assured. I know what will happen if I say it. You are lovers. Love is the best thing in the world. I will never destroy this beauty." As she said that, a look of longing appeared on her face. She is just a young mermaid princess, she has heard a lot of beautiful love stories, for the word "love", she is full of infinite fantasy, even for her own son of God has infinite expectations. On her adult day, Ariel was allowed to surface. She met the handsome Richard, and she could not help saving him. Even though her father and sisters had taught her not to have contact with human beings, she did. She sent Richard to the shore and wandered in the nearby water for a long time. She hoped that Richard would wake up and find that he had saved him. Like all the stories, he would fall in love with her in the moment he opened his eyes. But there are other humans coming. Ariel had to dive back into the water again, missing the chance to meet Richard for the first time. The feeling of scenery for Ariel probably belongs to the feeling of meeting a little girl who is still very ignorant. She can''t say that she will hate her. After all, Ariel has not done any obnoxious things. In the original text, Ariel is just a naive girl. "Did you come out to look for Richard?" Feng Feng asked, even if she could be sure, the answer was yes. Ariel nodded. "I want to find Richard, I want to..." As she said that, a shy red appeared on her face. The scene had already shown that Ariel liked Richard very much, and she said, "since you are looking for Richard, why are you in the fountain of the Holy See again?" "I don''t know..." In the same way, Ariel''s face also showed a confused color, "I just swam all the waterways leading to the city, and finally, when I entered a river, I came out of here unconsciously." Herman explained for the scenery, "the angel spring is really connected with an underground river." That''s why Darren disappeared when the scenery accidentally bumped him into the fountain. Feng Feng nodded, and she continued to ask Ariel, "how are you going to find Richard?" "I don''t know..." Ariel hung her head dejectedly. "I just thought about meeting Richard Other things I haven''t had time to think about it. " She suddenly thought that Ariel had found the Dark Wizard in the original text. Although she got human legs, she lost her voice. But now, isn''t Herman there? As long as Ariel''s voice is still there, she can tell Richard that she is the one who saves her. Maybe Richard can give up the obsession and change the bad ending by the way. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1679 Scenery has never planned to go according to the plot. She will never marry Richard. "Herman..." Lala Herman''s hand, scenery looked up and said, "or we can help her." Herman would never refuse scenery''s request. He just whispered, "how would Wendy want me to help her?" "Let Ariel have a pair of human legs." The scenery said decisively. Ariel''s eyes lit up on the water, and she looked expectantly at Herman. It was not difficult for Herman to turn Ariel''s tail into legs. He raised his hand again. The magic circle appeared in his hand. His mouth did not move, but a man''s voice sounded in her head. "If you want something, there will always be a price. I can help you to have a pair of human legs, but are you willing to pay the price?" Ariel looked at Herman and saw the scenery. She knew it already, but she nodded her head firmly and said in her mind, "I will." "When you see Richard and say the first word to him, you lose your voice." Mermaid''s voice is the most beautiful voice in the world. They like singing, and their singing can make anyone obsessed. Ariel knew that voice was important, but this importance was not worth mentioning in front of the love she wanted to pursue. She responded in her mind again, "I would like to lose my voice and get a pair of human legs." "Well, God will grant your request." The magic array in Herman''s hands glowed with brilliance. When the light passed away, Ariel climbed out of the water, and the scenery saw her straight and beautiful legs. It took Ariel a lot of effort to get up from the ground, but she also stood askew. She was not used to how to use these legs. It was a miracle that she could stand up now. The scenery took Herman''s hand and laughed at Ariel. "Congratulations." "Thank you..." Ariel looked at Herman again. She knew that she couldn''t tell the story of paying the price. She was looking forward to asking the scenery, "beautiful lady, do you know where Richard is?" With her legs, she can''t wait to see him. "Richard should be on his way to the Andes now, maybe You can wait for him to come back. " "No Herman said faintly, "I can send her there." The words fall, see the magic circle under the feet of Ariel, in a blink of an eye, she has disappeared. Scenery can''t help feeling, "this skill is really good." Every time I want to go, I need to open a magic circle. What kind of horse should I ride? Herman, who had been patient for a long time, picked up the scenery again. His black robe fell to the ground and spread it on the ground. Then he laid the scenery flat on his robe. The scenery was not good, but his hand had slipped into her clothes, and even his kiss had fallen on his lips. She said vaguely, "Herman This is the holy place of the Holy See... " So, isn''t it good to do these things? Herman bit her lip gently. "All the sacredness is subject to Wendy." He can experience such a happy thing with her, what goddess believes in to go to hell! For the first time, scenery had the illusion that she was a beauty and a disaster. Under his action, she could not help humming, and then said, "if What if another Mermaid appears? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1680 "We''re not going to disturb me anymore Herman finally pulled off the piece of cloth close to her, and finally entered the "source" that would make her happy. In front of Herman, scenery always has no right to resist. Although every time, it seems that Herman is very accommodating to her, but only she knows. Once Herman wants to do something, she only has to put forward one or two opinions, and finally surrender. This is not to say that she doesn''t like it. On the contrary, she likes to see him fall into "Crazy" for himself. She can get a great sense of satisfaction both physically and mentally. Scenery is a person who is lazy to death and likes to go with the flow. Usually, she is a person who has no independent opinions, because she is very lazy. Therefore, she needs a man who can control herself and is willing to be controlled by him. I have to say, with Herman here, she feels that she can save a lot of heart. It''s just It takes a lot of effort. when the stars came out, Herman sent the scenery back to the palace. His reason was very simple. Eve went to save Richard, because he could not trust his royal highness. He could only send his royal highness to the palace. This is a very normal reason, but in the carriage back to the palace, the scenery was wiped out again. The driver was Herman''s sentimental servant, so he didn''t have to worry about the strange sounds that people outside would hear. Herman got out of the carriage with the neat scenery. Only the scenery knew how soft his feet were. Herman had the right to walk in the palace. He could go anywhere. Therefore, he sent people to the gate of the bedroom. She held Herman''s waist and said, "in a few days, it will be the court dance. Will you come to the party then?" There was a moving light in her eyes. The dance was prepared for her sixteenth birthday. Herman kisses her on the lips and says softly, "I''m going to pray for Wendy in front of the goddess instead of the Pope." "Is that why you''re here?" "Of course not." Herman raised his hand and covered her cheek. Seeing her discontented look, he softened his eyes again. "Wendy''s first dance, I won''t be robbed by other men." What''s more, she has so many pursuers. Maybe if one doesn''t pay attention, she will be surrounded by many wild bees and butterflies. Then the scenery stood on tiptoe and kissed the corner of his lips. "Good night, Herman." With that, she had already withdrawn from his arms and hopped back to her bedroom. Before entering the door, she couldn''t help waving to him. Herman did not move. But it seemed that his whole breath was gentle because he was bathed in the moonlight. He watched her enter the room all the time. Princess Royal''s sixteen year old birthday is no trivial matter, which indicates that she can marry. And now her Royal Highness has no such thing as fiancee. Those nostocratic aristocrats can start to act after a long time. At the Queen''s strong demand, the scenery had to dress herself up. Even when she was wearing this beautiful dress, her waist was choked, and she had to bear it. refused to know the invitation of several people, and Richard came over. He said with graceful bearing, "beautiful princess, do you know if I can have the pleasure of inviting you to dance?" "No Simple and neat two words, a good reflection of her impatience. The scenery looks at Ariel hiding in the corner. She still doesn''t understand why Ariel and Richard met. On the basis of her changing the original plot, Richard should come and pester herself. "Wendy." The king came along, and he kindly suggested, "maybe you can dance with Prince Richard." "Father The scenery stomps. As soon as the king saw her coquettish appearance, there was no way for the king. In the early years, he and the queen had no children. It was after praying for a long time in the holy see that the scenery was born. All the parents were the same. They would spoil the only child more or less. Suddenly, from the door came a man in a black robe. He looked out of place with this group of noble youths, but the indifference on his face only made people feel that it was those young people who were humble. She curtsy with her skirt in her hands. "Bishop Herman." "Princess Wendy." Herman also nodded his head. He used to call her Princess highness, and now she suddenly became Princess Wendy, because he shouted too naturally, and no one could notice what was wrong. Herman always seems to be a white shirt with a black robe. The collision of two simple colors can always reveal the meticulous feeling. However, it is easy for the scenery to think that under the ascetic clothes, there are not so "abstinence" bodies that she often encounter. It''s just a simple look, because the tacit understanding of two people can automatically transform into the feelings that both of them can understand. This is the secret that only the two of them can enjoy. She suddenly understood why Herman longed for himself, because now she is also so eager for this man.Finished, the scenery sad thought, she seems to be he led bad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1681 The king and queen welcomed Herman and, of course, they did not forget to welcome Lilith, who was following Herman. Lilith is now the holy woman of the Holy See. Although she was born in a bad family, her status has been greatly improved because of her status as a saint. Even the nobles with eyes above the top have to show a very polite appearance. Compared with the previous stage fright, Lilith is very generous this time. Maybe she is used to these big scenes. Even for the etiquette, she is not so familiar. Herman prayed for the scenery as usual. After all the ceremonies, the dance began again. The sound of cello was long and pleasant, and the men and women on the dance floor were also smiling. This is an era of singing and dancing. Richard came up again. "Wendy, don''t you dance with me?" "Prince Richard." Herman was still standing by the scenery, and he only nodded slightly, even if he had saluted. In Richard''s mind, Herman is just a pedantic and inflexible person. In other words, Richard has never regarded Herman as a competitor. After all, Herman is a clergyman, and he can not be his competitor. Richard gave a very gracious smile. "Bishop Hermann, what can I do for you?" "The lady over there, Ariel, seems to be looking for you." Herman looked at the girl who did not dare to stay in the corner and couldn''t hear the emotion. At the mention of this, Richard''s face was somewhat unnatural, "bishop Hermann, that''s a liar." "Liar?" Scenery doubts, can not help but issued a voice. "Not bad." Richard said: "I don''t know where she heard the joke that Princess Wendy once said. She claimed to be the one who saved me and called herself Ariel, but when I asked about other things, she didn''t speak." After hearing this, she said, "I think She doesn''t look deceptive, and I can testify that she sent you to the shore that day "Princess Wendy, I said, you don''t have to lie because I''m after your business." Richard said that he was distressed, but his eyes could contain everything. I want to beat him up. "Prince Richard." Herman''s eyes darkened. "I have a way to prove that Ariel is the one who saved you. Will Prince Richard try it?" "Your Highness has no reason to refuse." The scenery winked sweetly at Richard. "Prince Richard, are you right?" Richard, bewitched by beauty He nodded, of course. "Prince Richard, please follow me." Herman just turned around and said, "Princess Wendy doesn''t have to follow." The scenery just took a step and stopped. Herman takes Richard out of the door, and calls on Ariel, who has been hiding in the corner, and the three go out together. Fengjing doesn''t know what Herman is going to do, but she also believes that Herman is a decent person, so she can rest assured in the hall waiting for Herman to come back. "Princess highness..." Lilith came over with her glass, but before she got close to the scenery, she stepped on her skirt and fell on the ground carelessly. The broken glass accidentally cut her finger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1682 The nearest thing to Lilith is scenery. In the eyes of the people, the scenery squatted down and helped Lilith up. "Are you ok?" "I''m fine..." Lily stood up quickly and feel shy. "Sorry, princess, I want to give you a drink." I seem to have messed it up. " "It''s OK. You''d better dress up the wound as soon as possible..." As soon as the scenery finished, she felt a sharp pain on the back of her hand. When she saw it, it turned out that there were a few drops of Lilith''s blood on the back of her hand. At this time, there was a burning pain on the blood stained skin. lily is just a little hurt. She sees the scenery and looks miserable. She asks: "what''s the matter with your highness, princess?" "Wendy?" Even the king and queen came to me concerned. "I..." Scenery hugged her hand, she reluctantly said in a normal tone: "I''m a little sleepy now, so I''ll go back to have a rest." The scenery rushed out of the hall and ran back to her bedroom. She went back to her room and put her hand into the basin filled with cold water to relieve the burning sensation. However, even though the blood on the back of her hand was gone, the pain on her hand was not relieved at all. When the scenery was painful and urgent, a hand suddenly took out her hand in the water. The scenery looked up and saw Herman who appeared at some time. Herman held the hand of scenery in one hand, and stroked her cheek with the other. He whispered, "don''t be afraid..." Maybe Herman''s appearance made her calm down. The scenery suddenly made her feel more peaceful. Her hand he held gave out a faint light. She suddenly felt the pain on the back of her hand disappeared. The scenery doubted blinked, "Herman?" What the hell is going on here? "Wendy." Herman hugged her in his arms. "It''s just a little accident. Don''t worry about it." Scenery looked down at her hands again. There was no trace left on her white skin. The burning pain she had just felt was just an illusion. "Herman This is very strange... " "But it doesn''t matter." Herman took the scenery to bed. He didn''t want to do anything else to her today. He just wanted to comfort her. "It''s late, Wendy. Let''s go to bed." Fengjing knows that she can''t ask what Herman doesn''t want to say, but she can also understand one thing that Herman can''t harm her. Scenery closed her eyes in Herman''s arms, and she put her whole body in his arms. Only in this way can she have the greatest sense of security. When she woke up the next day, there was no Herman beside the scenery. She sat on the bed vaguely and remembered that she had forgotten to ask him how to deal with Richard''s affairs. But don''t ask, the maid in her bedroom will also take the initiative to say, "Your Highness, I heard that Prince Richard fell into the water yesterday." "Falling into the water?" Scenery looking at themselves in the mirror, naturally issued a question. "Yes, Prince Richard fell into the water. It is said that a young lady named Ariel saved him." As the maid combed his Royal Highness''s hair, she said, "Prince Richard had only one breath left at that time. It would have been miserable if the young lady named Ariel had not appeared." Herman, did Richard fall into the water again? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1683 Although Herman''s method was simple and crude, it was not useless. Even if Richard didn''t wake up, Ariel was the one who saved him. At least Richard was seriously ill, but he really didn''t have time to look for scenery. Eve asked for a day off because her grandfather was seriously ill again. I heard that this time was true. If Eve was not around the scenery, the scenery would not be able to go out to find Herman. boring and boring sitting in the courtyard "hard to destroy flowers", one after another opened a bright flower in her hands lost petals, and fell to the ground, the maids saw the princess''s highness as if they were meditating, seriously thinking things, they also dare not go up to disturb. The peace of the courtyard was soon broken. A group of soldiers rushed in, headed by Arnold, Richard''s valet. When the scenery came back to God, he immediately frowned and said, "Arnold, this is my bedroom. Why do you bring so many people in?" "Princess highness." Arnold saluted respectfully at first, and then said, "I can come here with the permission of the king and queen." "What do you say?" Obviously, the scenery felt incredible. Arnold said, "because the king and queen dare not see the answer, so I have to work hard to come here." The scenery realizes that something is wrong. She looks at the fat man standing behind Arnold. She still remembers him, "father Phil, why are you with him?" "Princess highness, I will come this time, because I have a difficult task." Father Phil has always been kind, but today he looks very serious. Scenery really should believe Arnold''s words. Without her parents'' permission, he could not lead soldiers in. Her side hand tightly grasped the skirt corner, "Arnold, what do you mean?" "It''s very simple." Arno said calmly, "I came here with the Holy See to verify that the princess is a dark saint." "What?" The scenery obviously felt that I was listening to a mistake. In this world, since there are saints who can inherit the power of the goddess of light, there will naturally be saints who can inherit the power of the Dark Goddess. Just as the Holy See believes in the goddess of light, the sorcerer association also believes in the Dark Goddess. In order to have more chips to deal with each other, who can guarantee that only the Holy See will choose the goddess of light? Arno explained all this and said, "so we came here today to see if the princess is a dark saint." Scenery gritted his teeth, "I haven''t heard what you said. Why do you think I will be the dark saint?" "was there any discomfort when the Royal Highness came into contact with Lily''s blood at the ball?" Before the opening of the scene, Arno said, "Your Highness may not know. When you lift Lily up, I stand behind you." As a result, Arnold can see any trace clearly. Scenery can not be refuted, because it is. "lily is the goddess of the goddess of light. Her blood is the natural enemy of the dark things. Your highness, if you want to prove that we misunderstood you, please accept father Phil''s examination of you." "Not bad." Father Phil also stood up, "don''t worry about your highness. I''m just using a simple light curse." Under the light mantra, all evil spirits will have nowhere to hide. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1684 The uneasiness of the scenery has reached a peak. She subconsciously covers the back of her burning hand last night and quietly takes a step back. She doesn''t think she has a problem, but the reality seems to be different , "Your Highness, you have offended." Father Phil stepped forward. He stood in front of the scenery and slowly raised his hand. Scenery inexplicably had a feeling of wanting to escape. However, it was surrounded by soldiers, and even the maid behind her was whispering. After living on this continent for so many years, she certainly knew what the outcome would be if she was crowned with the name of darkness. Father Phil recited the incantation softly. The light appeared from his hand. The scenery soon felt a light golden light covering his body. At the same time, the burning pain hit again. Even though she could bear the pain and try to behave the same, the black air that she exuded was visible to ordinary people. father Phil withdrew his hand. His tone was astonishment. "Princess highness..." You are really the dark one In one word, the fate of the scenery was announced. Arnold raised his hand. "Catch the dark girl!" Immediately, the two soldiers pressed the shoulder of the scenery. The strength of the scenery was not their opponent at all. She knew very well that she could not mention Herman''s name. Once it was linked with the darkness, it would usher in the trial of the Holy See, and her parents If her parents were willing to save her, they would not allow Arnold to bring people here. From the very beginning, she understood how much power the so-called "faith" had in their hearts. On the mainland, it was not uncommon for parents to denounce their sons who did not believe in the holy see as "heretics.". She looked at Arnold. "Did Richard let you get me?" Arnold as a knight of the country of spring, but suddenly asked to catch her, she naturally thought of Richard. "Not the prince." Arnold denies the conjecture of scenery. Richard is still in bed and taken care of by Ariel. How can he have time to take care of it? Arno asked again, "princess, what else do you want to say?" For example Looking for someone. But the scenery fell into silence. After waiting for a long time, Arnold didn''t see her speak. He also knew that she was not going to say it. He said coldly, "put him in jail." No one dares to rush out to stop the scenery being taken away. what spread like wildfire to the Royal Princess is the dark woman. Now the whole country is discussing this matter. Some people say that the king has done well in killing her parents, and some people have to wait until after what time can they execute the dark woman. The scenery is good. She will become the existence that everyone shouts and beats. For example, she is now locked up in a prison. A jailer said, "a princess with black hair and brown eyes I''ll say it''s a very strange thing. You are the daughter of darkness, but you have enjoyed a high life for more than ten years. Each of us has to salute you. Hum, you are waiting for the day of death to come! " The jailer put down his scanty food and left indignantly. She has seen many people sneer at her for two days. However, there is no food in the bowl. She can''t eat it. The scenery shrank in the corner, pulling the withered grass on the ground to play, until she cast a shadow in front of her eyes. She had thought that she was another person to sneer at her, but after waiting for a long time, she did not hear any sound. She looked up and saw Arnold standing outside the prison door. She didn''t understand what he was going to do. Of course, she didn''t have the curiosity, so she took her eyes back. "Princess highness." Arnold still opened his mouth. The scenery listened, still did not look at him, she looked very bored, also bored said: "you still don''t call me princess, I''m not a princess anymore." At the moment when she was put into prison, her title of Princess no longer existed. It has to be said that although the scenery is a spoiled young lady, she has adapted to the reality faster than many people. Since she didn''t want to be called Princess, Arnold did not hesitate to call her, "Wendy." The hand of scenery trembled. In addition to her parents and Herman, she had not heard other people call herself so. She looked up and said angrily, "you are not allowed to call me that." "What should I call you?" Arnold seemed to smile. In the dark environment, he couldn''t see clearly, "do you call you a beautiful lady like Richard''s straw bag?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1685 Like Richard''s straw bag The scenery thought that she had heard wrong, and she was not sure of reminding, "hello Did you say something wrong? " How could a knight like Arnold, who had always been loyal and loyal to Richard, suddenly say such disrespectful words? I don''t know Arnold''s look didn''t have any fear. Since the scenery thought he had heard it wrong, he said again kindly, "is there any mistake in saying that Richard is a straw bag prince?" Scenery: Of course, she didn''t want to refute this statement, just couldn''t believe the word "straw bag" in Arnold''s mouth. "There is no one else here." Arnold said, "and I also believe that you, who always dislike Richard, have no chance to talk to him." That''s why he can call others a prince of straw bags so unscrupulously. The scenery clearly felt that Arnold did not have the kind of humble and honest feeling he had brought before. At this time, he was not only hard to understand his smile, but also the meaning of what he said even made people feel uncertain. "You''re not Richard''s valet?" The scenery has doubt, a loyal knight will never discuss his master behind his back. "I hate to admit it, but I''m Richard''s valet." Arnold seemed to sigh helplessly, "Wendy, you don''t understand. Even if Richard is a straw bag prince, I can only try my best to defeat others and win the position of the valet." scenery, listened to, silent for a while, calm Tucao, "you don''t make complaints about me, of course I don''t understand." She doesn''t know how to read the mind, and she can''t see the past skills. She can understand what''s going on. Arnold thought for a while, and yes, the intelligence quotient of scenery is not outstanding compared with other people. It is too strong to expect her to discover something with her own intelligence. What''s more, he doesn''t have so much patience. "I wonder if Wendy remembers something happened when you were a child?" "Many things happened when I was a child. Which one do you want to say?" Arnold miscalculated. He mentioned her like this, but she still didn''t think of it. So he said, "when you were five years old, you pushed a prisoner of death into the angel spring." "It''s you!" Scenery immediately stood up from the ground, she was surprised to say: "you are not dead?" "Yes, I''m not dead yet." Arnold laughed and said, "I can''t believe it. Even if I fell into the water, I''m still alive." "Why..." "It is possible, of course." Arnold interrupted her and said, "I thought I was dead, but maybe it was my life. I was washed ashore during my coma. It was an old woman who saved me. They had no children, so I became their child." The old couple only came from the country of spring to the country of summer to do business. Arnold followed them back to the country of spring. A few years later, he joined the army, passed various tests, and became a member of the order. Finally, because of his outstanding performance, he was selected as Richard''s valet. "It''s been a hard journey for me." Arnold grinned bitterly. He had no background and naturally had to work harder than others. "But I never thought about giving up. Do you know why?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1686 This time, without Arnold, the scenery understood, "you want revenge." She remembered that his name was Darren, and that his biological parents were regarded as heretics and were executed by the Vatican, who would have died at that time if she had not made trouble. "You''re right. I want revenge." Arnold''s eyes were cold. "In recent years, the appearance of my parents before their death appeared in my mind all the time. I will never forget the appearance of their tragic death, and I will never let go of those who killed them." "But the man who killed your parents is the Holy See, the law of this country. Who should you go to take revenge?" "Are you going to destroy this country?" the scenery asked? Even if you want to, but you are only one person. How can you fight so many people? " "You don''t have to think so much." As long as there''s something sacred about you, it''s not holy She said, "what do you mean?" "Wendy, what do you want me to say?" Arno''s eyes were full of fun. "You are the royal highness of the superior, the noble Lord, or the prince of a country. They will be waiting for you to pick up the line. What makes you see a modest monk?" "You say What? " The scenery was startled in the heart, and the voice trembled. Arnold seemed to appreciate her appearance at this time, that kind of scared and nervous appearance, just like he was when he was very young. He was hidden in the bookcase by his parents. He saw the men in black robes break in and take his parents away. At that time, he was also so scared and nervous. "You think it''s a good hiding, but Wendy, do you know the way you look at the bishop of Hermann And your expression, it always betrays you a little bit. " Arnold laughed again. "And Herman. Richard''s horse got out of control without any reason. He went out with Herman at the dance that day, and then he was seriously ill. These things happened when Richard pestered you. Not only do you like Herman, but Herman also likes you. Is this secret discovered by me, are you surprised?" As a matter of fact, Herman''s small movements really make people unable to grasp the evidence, and other people will not think that a monk will tangle with a princess of a country. Therefore, other people will not think much about it, but Arnold is different. From the beginning, he paid special attention to Herman and scenery. The former was the one who wanted to put him to death, and the latter was What is it? It was probably because of the scenery that he survived, so when he saw the scenery that had grown into a beautiful girl, he could not help but pay more attention to her. It''s not that Arnold is good at camouflage. It''s just because there is a Richard who is out of character around him. He doesn''t look so impressive. People naturally pay less attention to him. The scene is no longer pretending to be relaxed. Her voice is chilly, "what do you want Herman to do with me?" "Herman, he''s the bishop of the Holy See, the closest person to the Pope, and I want him to help The first way to destroy the holy see is to kill the Pope. " This is a reasonable reason. "It''s dangerous. You can''t let Herman do it!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1687 "It''s a very dangerous thing, but doing dangerous things will bring greater rewards." Arnold said, "Wendy, do you think your place in Herman''s mind is more important than his belief?" "Of course not!" Scenery did not hesitate to answer: "Herman has been a bishop for many years. He was influenced by the idea of the Vatican since he was a child. Aren''t you very clear about it? How powerful is the holy see in brainwashing the world Even her parents are willing to give up her, family love in the "faith" can not be worth mentioning, love these two words, how much stronger? "Arnold is relaxed smile," you accept is calm, but, this matter does not try how to be sure? I''ll make a bet, Wendy. You should, too. How does Herman choose between the Vatican and the lover? " "You can''t do that!" Fengjing grabs the iron door of the cell. She doesn''t know whether her current panic is afraid of Herman''s accident or Herman would choose to give up. Arnold put a plate of food on the floor. "I know you can''t eat those things. I asked the cook to make them. You can eat them without worry. Now, I''m going to find Herman." "Arnold The scenery looks at Arnold''s back leaving. She stomps her feet in a hurry, but she can only stay in prison. Arnold, who left the prison, seemed to be in a good mood. When he arrived at the Vatican, it was getting late. However, only at the moment when he stepped into the dark corridor, Arnold clearly noticed something wrong. He stopped. "Now you should come back, I think." From the dark corner, slowly came out a figure, is the expressionless Herman. Arnold laughed. "You can''t use magic in the prison of the palace. Are you discouraged that you can''t rescue Wendy yourself?" "You did it on purpose when I was out on duty." Herman took a step closer, his figure appeared slightly in the sunset dusk, looking a little emaciated. Arnold said, "I can''t get Wendy if you''re here." "You know yourself very well." Some time ago, some villagers reported that there was a wizard Association in a village. It was said that the danger level was very high. Herman took people to the village. When he got the news again and rushed back, the scenery had already been arrested. Arnold added, "you know what I''m trying to do. Now, you can choose whether you want Wendy or remain faithful to your faith." "It doesn''t take a choice." Herman''s eyes were dim. "Nothing in the world can be compared with Wendy." "The bishop is infatuated." Arnold gave a compliment with a smile. Just then, a group of people from the Vatican came up and said, "bishop Herman, you have come back. Great, we are waiting for you to judge the daughter of darkness." "No need to wait." Herman''s soulless voice fell as he passed through the crowd. As his pace moved bit by bit, in the twilight, the air burst out one after another of blood flowers. Arnold''s eyes widened slightly, watching those people without making any sound, had turned into a pile of flesh and blood and dropped to the ground. Behind Herman was a carpet of blood. He had come up to Arnold and said, "give me Wendy back. I can wash the Vatican with blood." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1688 After a long time, Arnold''s voice began to ring in the quiet air. He had already returned to God from his astonishment, "Monseigneur I can''t believe you can betray your faith for Wendy''s sake. " This is indeed an incredible thing. Compared with Arnold''s honest and honest loyalty, Herman showed more indifference and ruthlessness. He could sentence the death of those pagans without emotion, or put to death those who had been together for a long time but became a traitor of the Holy See. He seemed to have become the representative of the church''s rules and regulations, and no one would have doubted it The Holy See''s loyalty. "Faith?" Herman seemed to sneer, "faith is just a spiritual prop for those who lack courage. This cheap thing is not a necessity of my life." Arnold whistled, "I didn''t expect that the bishop, the second leader of the Vatican, was also a pagan." "Now, you should give Wendy back to me." Herman didn''t want to talk to Arnold. Now, he wanted to see the scenery. Fengjing is a very timid young lady who is used to a spoiled life. She is now in prison. She must be afraid. At this time, Herman should be by her side. Arnold leisurely said: "don''t worry, you just killed a few people, but there are real things to do." "What''s the matter?" "Kill the Pope first." Hermann paused for a moment. "Did you kill the Pope?" "Not bad." Arnold said: "the Pope is a pillar of faith for the whole holy see. As long as he dies, the Vatican is bound to be in chaos. Over the years, the Pope is not in good health, but although he has not appeared, the people in the Vatican still follow his example. He must die." As soon as the Pope dies, everyone will want to sit in this position. Where there are people, there will be ambition, even the Holy See, which is known as having a clear conscience and few desires. The disintegration of the Holy See will be more conducive to Arnold''s step-by-step destruction of the whole kingdom of faith in Xia Zhi. Herman turned. "Follow me." "To where?" "Take you to the Pope." So decisive? But soon, Arnold thought that Herman could betray the Vatican for the sake of scenery, but he did not hesitate to follow up. Herman took Arnold to the top of the Vatican, and went through the long corridor to the end of the room. This is the residence of the Pope. On weekdays, without the Pope''s permission, other people can''t come up at will. Herman had the key to the room. He opened the door. It was dark. Arnold went in and the door closed. Arnold was on the alert. "Hey, bishop Hermann, don''t you think it''s too dark here?" "The Pope loves darkness." "That''s strange. Isn''t he supposed to believe in light?" Arnold replied casually. He was wondering whether the Pope was in such a bad condition that he didn''t even notice that an outsider came in. "Darkness can hide a lot of unknown things." Herman''s voice fell, and candles lit up around the room. Everything in the room is exposed in people''s eyes, but Arnold looks at Herman standing at the door and steps back, "these What are they? " The room is full of crystal coffins. In the crystal coffins, there are only two types of people. Most of the 20 crystal coffins are the bodies of boys of six or seven years old. Only one of them is the body of an adult male who seems to be entering middle age. "They You killed it all? " Arnold asked in a deep voice. Most of them are silent children. People with conscience will feel angry and uneasy when they see so many children''s bodies. Herman raised his hand and gently placed it on the top of a crystal coffin. Looking at the people lying in the crystal coffin, he said faintly, "they are just bodies. They have never lived. How can we talk about death?" Arnold noticed that there was a girl lying in the coffin. The girl was sleeping in Herman''s crystal coffin. I don''t know what Herman thought. He looked at the girl''s body in the crystal coffin, and his eyes softened a lot. If what Herman says is true Arnold''s voice was suspicious. "Herman, these bodies What are you going to do with it? " "Can''t you see that?" Herman raised his eyes, and his eyes were bland. "I have walked on the road of immortality, and you are just a poor mole ant with short life." "Do you mean Herman, you... " Arnold looked at the body of the only adult male, and he had an incredible guess, which was so strong that people couldn''t believe it. "I haven''t had time to destroy this retired body." Herman also looked at the body of the adult male, because in these days, whenever he had time, he would like to go to the scenery day by day. How can you remember this? He chuckled at Arnold again, but it didn''t make people feel relaxed. "From the beginning of the establishment of the Holy See to now, all the previous popes are me, without exception."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1689 No one knows the exact history of the Holy See, but even if no one knows, it can be known that this history will never be short. The Pope of the Holy See has been changed for 13 generations If every Pope is the same person, what kind of monster is Herman? For the first time, Arnold had such a strong sense of uncertainty. Compared with his youth, he was even more uncertain in the face of life and death, because the man he was facing could no longer use the word "human". Even if Arnold didn''t know anything about magic, he could see the child''s body lying in the coffin and the word "body" in Herman''s mouth These are not good things. "It''s against nature that you use different methods to continue your life. I dare say that this does not conform to the Holy See''s idea of saving the world by light. If what you say is true, the Holy See was founded by you, then what the Holy See represents is your idea. Why..." "Salvation..." Herman seemed to chuckle. "That''s a joke." Arnold said, "what do you mean?" "At first, the Holy See was not called the Holy See." "It used to be called Saint de hospital," Herman said This sentence was obviously beyond Arnold''s understanding, and he could not speak for a moment. A long time ago, the Holy See did not exist. It was still a hospital, and Herman was a doctor in the hospital. At that time, the boundary between black and white was not so clear. People who believe in light and those who believe in darkness can get along well with each other. Dr. Herman in St. Germain hospital is also famous for his dedication and responsibility. Until one day, the two patriarchs of black and light were admitted to the hospital because of their age. Herman was in charge of their diagnosis and treatment at that time. That is to say, diagnosis and treatment, in fact, is also using some drugs to slow down the speed of their death due to aging. Herman came into contact with the name of faith of darkness and light in the ward, but he only felt sarcasm. No matter how strong the power of faith, it is impossible for an old man to return to his youth. At that time, Herman often passed by his colleagues who said hello to him, and refused those female colleagues who pursued him He can''t help thinking that maybe soon, these people''s faces will be full of gullies. Since then, Herman began an experiment. This experiment is not because Herman wants to pursue his own immortality, but because the word "eternal life" has never been completed since ancient times. No matter what it is, as long as the word "impossible" is mentioned, it has infinite charm for Herman. Herman is not short of experimenters. Those who are critically ill are willing to do anything in order to survive. Herman''s experiment is just like a straw for them. Herman''s experiment was successful. He was called "God", the God of light. Unconsciously, St. Germain''s hospital became the Holy See, and he also became the pope in the Holy See. Even though he thought it was a foolish act, he had no reason to refuse. The more his followers were, the more his experiments were. This is the birth of the Holy See. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1690 However, the life span of the body replaced by Herman for the successful experiment is only 30 years. Of course, this is not that Herman can not prolong the life of the body, but it does not conform to Herman''s aesthetic standards. In Herman''s view, young bodies into old age, the body is not "beautiful", so once these bodies enter the middle age, they will die again because of organ failure. Herman refused to change the body of the experimental object again. After all, the experimental object is just the experimental object. It is his rare honor to let him enjoy the opportunity of rebirth. Herman will not waste time on a person who has lost value. The more important reason is that no one is entitled to enjoy eternal life with him. But scenery is an exception. Herman never denied what he had done. "The law of immortality is black magic, which is a matter of course." "The black magic It''s magic that witches use. " Arnold finally had a chance to speak. "Yes, it''s a wizard''s magic." "If you''re a wizard And why did you take so many people from the Sorcerer''s Association? " "For balance." "What?" Herman''s eyes darkened a lot. "The Holy See and the Sorcerer''s association should reach a balance, so that there will be no third-party forces." Only when both sides are in a just right tension, they will not have time to breed third-party forces. For example, if the holy see really destroys the wizard Association, it may not be long before a new wizard association appears. Herman needed this delicate balance to make himself less troublesome. Arnold had already guessed that the establishment of the Sorcerer''s Association must have something to do with Herman. He asked, "then you have spent so much effort to select the goddess of light, also in order to achieve a balance between the Holy See and the sorcerer association?" "The goddess of light..." Herman''s smile at the corner of his lips seems to be absent, which makes people feel a kind of treacherous at this moment: "the so-called method of immortality is a method that can balance the power of darkness and light, and finally integrate the soul with the lifeless body. In other words, after several reincarnations, I need to replenish energy." "The energy you said..." Arnold thought of scenery, "is to absorb the strength of the daughter of light and the daughter of darkness?" "Exactly..." "I want their lives," Herman said without emotion Arnold was stunned when he heard this answer. Then, he returned to his original state. "You want Wendy''s life from the beginning." At any time, Herman showed a deep feeling for the scenery. Even though Arnold was an outsider, his first reaction was to be astonished. Herman does not move, a blade has stabbed Arnold''s arm. Arnold covers the wound on his arm and looks at Herman with vigilance. "Wendy''s name can''t be called by anyone." "Ah..." Arnold was not afraid to laugh back. He said with a sarcastic smile, "what kind of affection do you pretend now? Isn''t it you who want to kill her? " "Wendy is the one who wants to enjoy eternal life with me. She is my partner and I will not let her die." Herman''s voice was still cold. "I''ll make a substitute for Wendy''s dark daughter, and then Wendy will live with me forever www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1691 Herman gently stroked the crystal coffin, focused eyes only on the "girl" lying inside. He always thought that he could not make a perfect body belonging to the scenery, so he spent a lot of time on it. This is his most satisfied body, because this body is very similar to the girl who looked at him and said that his hair color was honey color. "Herman You''re crazy. " Arnold subconsciously spit out this sentence, if Herman is not crazy, how can he think of doing these fantastic things? What is the method of immortality, what is the creation of the body that holds the soul These are not things that ordinary people can think of. Herman raised his eyes, and his expressionless face is not consistent with his blue eyes, clean as the blue sea, "mortals are always difficult to understand the greatness of God, so your life is short like a summer cicada, and I Wendy and I, we''re going to witness the real end of the ocean "Herman." Arnold''s voice was cold, and his hand had touched the sword on his waist. "So you are willing to take me to witness your secret, and you are willing to tell me so much. What is it for?" "Because I don''t have to worry that the dead can''t keep secrets." Arnold felt the overwhelming sense of oppression, just like a wild animal running in the forest. He met a stronger beast than himself. "Herman, don''t forget that Wendy is still in the prison waiting for you. In the prison of the palace, you can''t make any magic. Only I have the key to Wendy''s cell." "The palace?" At the moment, Herman''s interrogative tone is full of irony. "I forgot to tell you, I was the one who set up the forbidden spell of magic in the palace prison more than 200 years ago." "What?" Arnold''s body was stiff. "I want your key instead of using magic to find Wendy, but it''s because I''m afraid that Wendy will be afraid of me if she sees me killing." if Herman really wants to go to prison to take away the scenery forcefully, it is bound to kill many obstructed jailer, dozens of lives, Herman will not care much, but maybe the scenery is different. She is the royal highness of the princess, has never seen any bloody scenes, Herman does not want to leave any shadow to the scenery. "Now you''ve told me everything, so You can do it. " Arnold drew his sword. "But Monseigneur, I''m not a man who will be arrested." Arnold had been a knight for so many years. Although he was a knight for the purpose of revenge, he had no less chivalry. What''s more, after knowing everything, he was more sure that his enemy was not the Holy See, but just this man. Because of Herman, there was the Holy See. It was also because of Herman that there were so many fanatical believers. Eventually, all those who did not believe in the Holy See were branded as heretics and sent to the execution ground. Just as Arnold remembers how his parents were captured and killed. Herman didn''t move, he just said faintly, "Camilla, it''s time to eat." Suddenly, the room rocked violently, and the ceiling in the center was broken. A large animal, which looked like an octopus but was not an octopus, jumped off the roof. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1692 "It''s a monster..." Arnobi has more insight into the scenery. At the first sight of Camilla, he can recognize that this is a magic thing. Suddenly, what does he associate with it? "Herman, the appearance of the devil species is actually created by you, right?" Herman raised his lips slightly, with a small arc, as if it were someone else''s illusion, "good." The so-called devil species is that the wizard and his summoned demon blend together to pray for greater power, which makes him become a kind of devil, and the magic thing It can be said that there are no other ideas in the brain except for eating, and it is difficult to be domesticated. When there are no magic seeds to eat, they will also choose to eat people. Arnold gritted his teeth and said, "you are actually creating demons by catching demons. You bewitch those who go astray. When they become demons, you will catch them all!" "You''re right." Herman gently stroked kemela''s head, but looked at Arnold and said: "in these years, every time I want to be reincarnated, kemila is guarding me by the side. Kemila is a very good child, naturally, I will not starve it." The so-called demagogues, in fact, can also be said to be a necessity. Those who want strength and want to take shortcuts, even if Herman does not intervene, they will always usher in a death. For example, 10 years ago, the demon species Arlo appeared in front of the scenery In fact, this is not a coincidence. At that time, Herman only wanted to scare the little girl. After all, she released his prisoners. At that time, the scenery was not mature and could not play the role of the daughter of darkness. Of course, Herman would not do anything to her, but could only scare her. At that time, Herman would never have thought that later he would hurt this little girl into his bones. He likes her voice, the way she smiles, and even more likes the way she only puts him in his eyes and heart. Herman has never experienced such a strong sense of satisfaction, but once he has experienced it, he will not give up. His decision has always been quick, but never let himself wrong, scenery and he, whether physical or spiritual fit, this makes him so attached. Indeed, in addition to the scenery of a face, in many people''s eyes, her character is not perfect, but Herman even this imperfect also want to pet in the palm. Even if other people also feel that she is not worthy of him, there is no way, no matter how much other people''s opinions, he will only like her alone. "Herman, you are a devil!" Compared with Herman, Arnold, who has a deep blood feud, seems to have more conscience. With the emergence of demons, how many thousands of people have been harmed? Indeed, from God''s point of view, Herman was already an obvious lunatic villain. Herman did not care about Arnold''s words. He whispered again, "Camilla, this food is yours." Camilla''s tentacles began to move excitedly, which seemed to show her happy mood. At the same time, all the tentacles on her body began to stretch and attack Arnold. AnotIT''s sword blocked her, and the tentacle and the blade made a spark. It turned out that Kemira''s tentacles had become as tough as steel when they attacked. Arnold didn''t have the skills to fight with demons. After all, it''s very rare to see a magic creature on the mainland. It''s still such a large one. Even though he has more practical combat experience with people, his fast-moving strength reminds him that he can''t last long. Camilla called again. This human being is more resistant than the previous humans, which seems to make it feel dissatisfied. Therefore, it attacks faster and wields its tentacles more vigorously. Arnold was knocked down by his tentacles. His sword fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. As long as Camilla made a simple attack, Arnold would die. At this time, the woman''s tall figure blocked in front of Arnold, and her sword blocked kemila''s fatal blow. It''s Eve. Eve looks cold and does not change her face in the face of Kemira. She looks at Herman as if she is looking behind him. The appearance of Eve can''t change anything. Herman will not be merciful for her. Even killing Eve and Arnold at the same time is nothing, but the biggest problem is that Eve''s appearance will also represent Feeling something in his heart, Herman turned around in a panic and saw the scenery behind him. His relaxed manner finally changed at this moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1693 "Wendy..." Herman called softly, but in addition to calling her name, he seemed to have lost the courage to make other voices. Herman has never been afraid of anything, because there is nothing to be afraid of. However, at the moment of seeing the scenery, he has already thought of more than a thousand ways to solve the problems that are coming. He can make her forget this memory, or make her think that she has only seen an illusion, a simpler way, no matter how she wants to escape He can easily imprison her by his side This kind of conjecture, however, was based on his fear that she would leave. Scenery never knew how much torment it was for Herman during her silence, but she also knew that silence could not solve any problems. "Eve saved me..." Scenery looks at Herman, just like Herman to her, she does not know what kind of expression to face Herman, "Herman Should I not have come? " Eve is a scenic valet. At the moment she becomes a valet, she has vowed to be loyal to her master. So even if her grandfather pretends to be seriously ill again, or if he is going to die, she will save her master. The only wrong decision made by the king and the queen was probably to choose Eve as a valet for the scenery. Herman fell into a kind of silence, his hand hanging on his side slowly clenched into a fist, which can only be seen from this tiny movement, how tense his mood is now. "Herman..." The scenery slowly walked towards him, she grasped his hand, his hand also changed to hold her hand, "what are you thinking?" "Wendy, are you afraid?" he said "Why fear?" Her moving eyes focused on him. "Herman, we want to be husband and wife, right?" "Yes Wendy. " His other hand was already around her waist. "We will get married. We are husband and wife." "So You won''t hurt me, you won''t hurt my family. " "Herman, no matter who you are, no matter what you look like in front of me, I know that the person I like is just you," she said gently, leaning against his arms, cheek against his chest He slowly put his arm around her waist, keeping him close to her body, "Wendy, I''m real I like you very much "I know, but Herman..." She raised her head, her brown eyes reflected his face, she said seriously: "I don''t want to have eternal life, I like my body now, this is my own body, I don''t want to I don''t want to live with a body, Herman. Can''t we just live through this life? No matter what happens, I will be with you. Maybe in the future, we will have children We can grow up with her and see her get married and have children. We still have a lot of things to experience Are you right? " "Yes..." Herman''s hand on her cheek trembled. "I have a lot to do with Wendy. I don''t need immortality. I just need Wendy." His voice trembled slightly, even with a hint of flattery. Herman is willing to keep her in the most humble position As long as you can keep her. However, the scenery felt that he didn''t need to do this, because she and Ben did not intend to leave him. She held his waist and rubbed his chest and said, "Herman, I don''t want to be a princess or a dark girl. I want to be your wife. Can you take me away?" Herman couldn''t refuse such a beautiful request. The Holy See was the result of his efforts over the years, but it was not his painstaking efforts. Even his painstaking efforts could not compare with the status of scenery in his heart. He kisses her on the lips. "OK, let''s go." At this point, Arnold, wounded on the ground, stood up and said, "Herman, you can''t go!" Eve directly smashed the hilt of his sword and smashed the man who had just got up back to the ground. Arnold was lying on the ground. He was already injured, and now his head is more dizzy. The black magic circle appeared, and Herman and the scenery had disappeared. "Why did you stop me?" Arnold knew that it would be very difficult for him to find Herman again. He could not avenge his parents. He was not willing to. Eve said with impassive expression: "Herman is the husband of your royal highness, and my half owner. If you want to kill Herman, you pass me first." Arnold looked at his wound He can beat Eve! Hell! No matter how unwilling Arnold is, Herman and the scenery seem to disappear in the territory of Xia Zhi Guo, and there is no trace. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1694 It''s like the opening line of an old story, a long time ago No one can remember exactly how long it was. In short, it was when Herman''s successful experiment came up with the method of immortality. Because of his contact with the two patriarchs of darkness and light, even if he didn''t have to spend a lot of effort, he learned a lot of things that non believers could not learn, that is magic. He learned two kinds of magic at the same time, in his body, the dark and light will reach a balance point, it is not before no one thought that they should learn the magic of the two systems at the same time, but those people are because they can not do the balance, and let the strength of their body disorder, and finally die of exhaustion. Herman didn''t know where he got his talent. In a word, he not only did not die of exhaustion, but also made full use of these two forces. When he really created the technique of "eternal life", he soon found a problem. In the long run, his strength would be reduced from generation to generation because of the constant change of body, and finally to the point of no power. This is not in line with Herman''s original intention. But who is Herman? There are always things in his mind that ordinary people can''t think of, such as the creation of "Immortality", for example, he has come up with a good way to replenish energy. That''s the virgin. The so-called saint is actually just ordinary people No, they are not ordinary people. At least the birth of these saints is different from that of ordinary people. Every few decades, Herman will drop a "seed" in the angel spring, which is the "seed" formed by the power of light. The angel spring is the most sacred place of the Holy See, and also the place where the believers'' faith power gathers. It does not take long for Herman to give birth to a baby in the angel spring, which is the holy daughter of the goddess of light. Naturally, the Holy Holy See has an angel spring, and the sorcerer Association will have a devil spring, but the one born in the devil spring is the dark daughter of the goddess of darkness. Herman will not raise the two girls in person, one reason is that he has no patience, and the other reason is that the "holy girls" can play a greater role if they are not raised by him. For example, if you put the saint of light in a poor but happy family, she will have a better understanding of life. When the dark daughter is placed in a rich family with noble status, her anger will become stronger when her identity is exposed and she is treated differently from before. Therefore, the saint of light can get more power of light because of her beautiful soul And the dark girl will get more power of darkness because of her dissatisfaction and indignation. Herman likes to maximize the value of things. Because of his plan to create "saints", he can extend his life for hundreds of years, specifically hundreds of years, which he can''t remember clearly. In these days of gaining unlimited life, besides being a pope, Herman has also been to many places. Don''t get me wrong. He is not a person who loves to go out. In other words, he is devoted to "scientific research" and never wants to go out of his home. To describe it with a more popular flower, he is very homesick. So the places he went to, he just heard that there were interesting demons in those places. After his own creation had exceeded the level of mortals, he would naturally pursue some non-human things. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1695 This is how Herman found kemila in an abandoned village in the country of autumn. At first, kemila was just a little "octopus" living in the pond. Although it still had many places and didn''t look like an octopus, it was just like the scenery. Herman would also call kemila an octopus before he named her. At that time, Kemira was still very small. It was lying on the palm of a person''s hand, not as big as a finger. Later, Herman wanted to name it "kemila", which means "fantasy". It was a whim for Herman to take kemila back, because in his memory, he had not kept a pet, and he wanted to try something new occasionally. Even if the magic things he picked were demons after all, their appearance was no threat, but their natural instincts could not be eliminated. At first, Herman only fed kemela some meat, then the whole goat In the end, it''s the demons who lose their sense. After Herman made sure that kemila liked to eat Magic Seeds, she had grown into a giant. Herman didn''t feel sad because a cute little pet had grown into a big one. On the contrary, he was more interested. Just like he is different from other people, his pet is of course the most unique, and kemila is a very rare magic creature. Besides Kemira, Herman has not seen the second one, so far. So there were several times when kemela stretched out her tentacle to play the game of wrapping people up and swallowing them. Herman was in a good mood to cut off one of kemila''s tentacles to show his refusal. Camilla''s tentacles grow fast, but it doesn''t mean it won''t hurt. It took more than 100 years for Kemira to understand a truth. Listen to the master''s words, not only will its tentacles not break, but it can also get a lot of delicious food. That''s why Herman can tame a demon. Naturally, this training method does not mean that everyone can do it. Herman is an exception. I don''t know when it started. The message that demons like to eat demons was spread out, but in fact, this is just Kemira No, it''s a pet''s personal hobby. In fact, Herman has a lot of free time. In addition to amusing Kemira, he also spent a lot of time on creating a body for himself. He is a person who pursues perfection. His body should be the most perfect. In Herman''s room, he has stored the amount of body for hundreds of years. Just as the Holy See passed on to the thirteenth Pope In fact, when Herman changed his thirteen identities, on a fine day, the Vatican welcomed the most distinguished guests of the kingdom of Xia. This honor was only for others, and Herman didn''t think they were. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1696 "Your holiness." The beautiful queen was sad. "The king and I came to the Holy See to pray for a child from the goddess of light." It seems that the queen is really at a loss when he can tell the matter of asking for a son. If you look at the king next to him, although he doesn''t speak, his face is not very good. The king and the queen have been married for many years, but they have no children. This is not conducive to the Royal inheritance. If they really do not have children, the other clansmen will certainly have some other thoughts, and even more want to send their children to the royal palace to be adopted by the king and the queen. If both parents are present, the adoptive son can not be raised. What''s more, those clansmen do not simply want to send their children to the palace to be the adopted son of the king and queen. What is the purpose behind this? How can the king and queen not understand? Facing the eager king and queen, Herman only said lightly: "the king and queen sincerely pray for a month in the Holy See, and the merciful goddess will hear your wishes, but this month they have to live a pure life to show their sincerity. I wonder if the king and queen can bear hardships?" "Of course The queen rushed in front of the king and said, "I will do anything if I can have a child." The king had no reason to object, "what the queen means is what I mean." "Then pray to the king and queen from today on." Herman dropped his eyes to hide what he was thinking. It happened that the king and the queen asked for a son. It happened that it was time to cultivate a saint. The so-called one month''s prayer was just a cover. If the thing they wanted was too simple, it would make people doubt. They should always let them experience the difficulty of things, and they would believe more without doubt. A month later, a black magic circle covered the whole country of summer. All people had hallucinations at this moment. The queen gave birth to a little princess in October. Herman put the baby girl from the devil''s spring back to the Queen''s arms. When he walked out of the palace, the magic stopped. It was not long before the whole nation was celebrating the birth of her royal highness. This is the birth of Princess Wendy. When he baptized the princess as the Pope, he found that the child was different from the dark girl he had created before. She had black hair, brown eyes, and a sleepy personality However, it doesn''t matter. It is enough that she is the daughter of darkness that he created. Not long after that, Herman announced step by step that the Pope was not in good health, preparing for his thorough destruction of the retired body. Herman''s plan has always been perfect. If he wants to, he can really embark on the road of "eternal life". However, just like the four words, he is willing to abandon all this for a girl. Whether it is honor or ambition, these are not important. "Thank you, doctor." The coughing old man took free medicine for him, said thanks gratefully, and stooped to step out of the clinic door. Herman took the man to the door and turned around. He saw his little girl sitting in a chair with her elbows on the table, her hands resting on her chin and smiling at him. "Herman, I think you''re getting better and better." Herman gently raised his lips. He went over, bent down and stroked her big stomach. "Is the child very lively today?" "Yes." Scenery said with a smile, "I''ve been kicking my stomach." "Maybe a little girl who loves to move." "Maybe it''s a boy." Pregnant scenery, when laughing, seems to be more beautiful. The fact that she would get pregnant is also a matter of extreme helplessness for Herman. It has been three years since he brought her to this town. The scenery has always felt that she is not pregnant because of her physical problems. It is clear that her man is the biggest prodigy in the world. However, she is willing to believe that the cheaters who sell medicine drink medicine indiscriminately. If she is not allowed to drink, he will not be allowed to drink it Go to bed, helpless, Herman had to make her pregnant with a child. "Herman, do you know?" He sat on his lap with her in his arms and asked her softly, "what do I want to know?" "If it''s in a normal world, you''re the villain who''s going to die in the end." She said with a smile, "but fortunately, the men and women in this world are not so powerful." Herman thought for a moment. "Really?" "Don''t you understand?" "I don''t understand." "You don''t understand anything, just like you don''t understand it. You don''t know what you don''t understand. It''s just like you don''t understand anything in front of me." Seeing her happy, Herman was willing to do whatever she said. The twilight from the window fell on her face, and he could not help but kiss her chattering lips. After a while, a woman''s voice was heard in the closed clinic, "wait Herman Child"Don''t worry, the child''s condition is stable, Wendy, believe me..." "If someone comes to you..." "Camilla, watch the door." A huge tentacle hung from the roof. "Wendy, our children are very strong, don''t worry, good, open your legs, I''ll be gentle..." As for what things need to be gentle? It''s not appropriate to say more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1697 Scenery standing in the white space, the whole person seems to present a dreamlike color, she held her face and said: "although Herman is a real villain, but I think he is damned sexy, system Jun, do you think I have a problem with three outlooks?" She is not a person who is addicted to love and forgets everything else. At least she knows very well that she is willing to be with a man who has done countless evil deeds. This is a very wrong thing, but she knows that it is not right, but she still wants to be with him. Fengjing never thinks that this is a good thing. She doesn''t say that children should learn from her. It''s just good or bad. It doesn''t matter to her anymore. She just needs to be with Herman. "Emotional clearing." After sending out the simple four words, the mood of scenery gradually tends to be flat. Then, he said, "select the script." The scenery yawned lazily and stretched out her hand at will. The script in her hand also slowly emerged the name of "Tianxianpei". When she saw the name, she was stunned for a few seconds, and she couldn''t help but hear a libretto in her mind: "the birds in the tree are in pairs, the green water and green mountains are smiling ¡«" finally, the singing is perfect with a few wavy lines. Naturally, the scenery asked, "Mr. system, am I wrong?" "What is the host thinking?" "It is The male owner is Dong Yong, the female owner is the seven fairies, and the second man is the story of a cow. " "The male owner is named Dong Yong, and the female owner''s identity is also seven fairies, but the second male is not a cow." Scenery I didn''t feel happy at all. The story of "Tianxianpei" is supposed to be a household name. It mainly tells the story of the beautiful and kind-hearted seven fairies falling in love with Dong Yong, a simple and honest young man. She goes down from heaven to the earth and breaks through many obstacles to get married with Dong Yong. The Jade Emperor is so angry that he orders the seven fairies to return to heaven immediately. In order not to hurt Dong Yong, the seven fairies have to endure grief and stay in Huaiyin Under the tree and Dong Yong cry other stories. In essence, the novel praises the bright and beautiful side of human nature of the seven fairies, Dong Yong and the sisters of the seven fairies. It also lashes and criticizes the ugliness and darkness of the Jade Emperor and other characters. At the same time, it also depicts the ugliness of Fu Guanbao, the son of Fu Yuanwai. Moreover, the son of Fu Yuanwai has several comic colors. It can be said that the theme is positive, the content is healthy and upward, the character is distinct, the story is ups and downs. It is a rare good work with ideological, artistic and readability. However, no matter how forced the scenery can be, he can speak such a large section of academic discourse But she is not happy at all! "Mr. system, I don''t want to be a village girl!" She can''t accept the cry, since she is the fiancee of the man every time, then Dong Yong is a mountain village husband. If she is Dong Yong''s fiancee, isn''t she a village girl!? System Jun is silent for a moment, "the host is not a village girl." "No, I don''t believe you now!" Scenery dropped the book on the ground, that is, at this time, she noticed that there were two big characters - "waizhuan" after Tianxianpei. That is to say, this book is called "Tian Xian Pei Wai Zhuan". www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1698 The plot suddenly stormed into the scenery of the mind, as if there are many things crowded to rush into her mind, she has some headache, but also gradually understand what kind of story this is. It turns out that this is not a story of "Tianxianpei" in the traditional sense. Tianxianpei is only about the story of the seven fairies and Dong Yong. However, in this novel, the protagonist is not Dong Yong and the seven fairies, but the God of war and the six fairies cyanobacteria. It is said that the six fairies, who had the best relationship with the seven fairies, secretly went to help the seven fairies because they were often worried about the seven fairies. This is the performance of their sister''s deep love. The seven fairies have been able to escape the pursuit of the heaven several times because of the help of the six fairies. It is in this process that the blue algae of the six fairies and the heaven are brave The God of war, who was good at fighting, had a meeting in a moment. For a moment, I just want to find out the breath of the demon world, but I didn''t expect to meet the cyanobacteria who came to the world secretly. The rules of the heaven world are more strict than those in the human world. If there is no consent from the emperor or the queen of heaven, the Immortals in that world can''t go down to the earth, let alone the immortals who are not involved in the world. It''s easy to make Dara Jinxian, especially those fairies, moved their hearts. But in the three realms, cross-border marriage is guilty. It''s not that there is racial segregation, but that people of different races always think that each other can''t compare with themselves. The intermarriage has become an unorthodox thing, especially the weakest human race Is regarded as the lowest living creature by the gods, demons and ghosts. Therefore, the newly born Fairies in heaven may not have learned any skills, but they have learned not to touch the first rule, which is not to fall in love with mortals. As an upright God of war, after seeing that cyanobacteria can''t get down to earth, she naturally wants to take cyanobacteria back to heaven. However, cyanobacteria is a strange little girl of spirit. Although she has not learned much magic skills, she has a lot of crooked ideas. It is not so easy to catch cyanobacteria for a moment. This one pursues, one escapes, one comes and two goes, these two people naturally take an eye on. But they all seem to forget that they are the fiance of the great fairy Hong Nan, and the existence of the great fairy Hong Nan has become the biggest obstacle for the two people to get together. As a "barrier" scenery Her heart is a little stuffy, why in this kind of beautiful legend, she will become a bad existence? What''s more, she wants to attack Nanke, who is known as the "sword immortal" in the world. First of all, the second male gentleman is a mortal. Thirdly, the second male gentleman is a person with hearing problems In other words, he is deaf. Scenery feels great pressure, because no matter how much sweet words she says, he can''t hear it. Therefore, her strategic mission will be greatly affected. Her identity is immortal, but he is human. She is trying to perform the rhythm of "Tian Xian Pei"! However, the scenery has no choice, she can only accept her own identity, but also to accept the identity of the male second king. Taking a deep breath, she said: "the task begins." Open your eyes again, the surrounding environment has undergone earth shaking changes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1699 The seven fairies Bauhinia went down to earth without permission and had an affair with ordinary people. This matter angered the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven. In his great anger, the emperor of heaven immediately ordered the general of the heavenly army to chase back the seven fairies'' Bauhinia back to heaven. Today is the day when Bauhinia will be judged. In the front yard of beauty Pavilion, there is a swing full of green vines hanging on a huge banyan tree. The scenery is sitting on the swing and looking at the script in his hand leisurely. "Does the eldest princess really not see the other princesses?" An old face appeared on the banyan tree, and his voice was kind and old. Scenery in the hands of the book turned a page, she indifferent said: "no see." "Of all the princesses, it seems that only the eldest princess doesn''t worry about the seven princesses "I didn''t worry at all." She did not raise her head and said: "banyan grandfather, seven younger sister went down to earth and married ordinary people, this is her fault, the father and the queen are also in accordance with the rules to deal with, you do not want to and my sister who is not sensible to join the fun." Yes, now her beauty Pavilion door can be said to be a riot, the other five princesses are crowded in her door, want to let her open the door, to ask her to find her father and mother to talk about love. Old banyan tree issued a kind voice, "I remember, the eldest princess used to like the seventh princess." "It''s a bauhinia child. It''s cute." The scenery also tucked up a sentence, "I told her, make complaints about finding a good looking man. How can she know that she still saw a bull herding, and it really broke my heart." Although she said so, there was no sign of sadness on her face. She changed her posture and sat down again. The book in her hand was almost finished. "Sister!" All of a sudden, a blue figure appeared in the sight of the scenery. She was startled, and then she drew out from the corner of her mouth, "cyanobacteria, how did you get in?" "I know you won''t let us in today, sister, so I''ve been ambushing here since yesterday." Blue algae said with a smile, proud of his wise decision. Scenery ha ha two sound, "smart." As expected, she is worthy of being the female owner, and she knows to make preparations in advance. Cyanobacteria said: "sister, you don''t like to be nosy. I know that, but I can''t ignore the affairs of seven sisters." "After all, my father and mother will not kill her. What can I do for her?" "Although there will be no worry about life, but there will also be painful punishment ah, sister, Bauhinia is our youngest sister, you can''t ignore her." Cyanobacteria began to play the coquettish way. The scenery didn''t even blink, "I won''t go." The story of seven fairies and Dong Yong is clear to her. In any case, they are also he in the end. "Sister, are you really not going to take care of it?" "No matter." "That''s good." Cyanobacter suddenly took out a manuscript and said solemnly, "if you don''t help me, I''ll tell others that you wrote this little yellow book about the God of war and the general of demon world, which is popular in the three realms." Scenery is first angry, then bite teeth, "calculate you cruel!" Heaven Temple, the sky is already dark clouds, lightning and thunder, for the gods, the most painful punishment is about to fall. "Elder sister, you help seven younger sister quickly!" With cyanobacteria first out, other sisters also said with one voice: "sister, you go to the father, the emperor and the queen!" Scenery was noisy ears pain, she reluctantly walked forward, stood in front of the girl kneeling on the ground, she saluted first, "father emperor, mother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1700 "Scenery, what are you doing here?" The emperor of heaven looked at the princesses crowded into a pile next to her, and knew that she must have been dragged by those little girls. As a father, he must have understood that his eldest daughter was not troublesome. The queen also said: "scenery, there is no business for you here, step down." I have to mention here that the reason why scenery is called scenery is that when Emperor Tiandi and Tian Tian had their first child, they named it scenery. However, they had six more daughters. In order to unify, they changed the name of scenery to Hongnan, but she didn''t want to. For her first child, parents always had some special feelings. Since the scenery was not willing to do so, she would not like to Then they will go with her. The scenery secretly said that she didn''t want to come. However, she had a handle and was pinched in the palm of her hand. Looking back, Bauhinia was looking at herself with pitiful and moving eyes. She couldn''t help thinking that when Bauhinia was a child, Bauhinia accidentally fell down, she also called her "sister" with this appearance. Her heart suddenly softened, and then raised her head to her parents and said: "father and emperor, mother, read in seven younger sister is still young, is the first time, I do not know whether to deal with lighter?" "The emperor said:" by three thunder punishment, has been a lighter punishment. " "I''ve been seven times wrong. I can''t tell you that she''s been seven times wrong." "I''m with Dong Lang It''s not a mistake. " Although the voice of Bauhinia is not big, it is clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears. The emperor of heaven stood up and said, "I don''t know how to repent." "Can''t you install it for me?" the wind whispered to the Bauhinia "Sister I''m not wrong. " Although the Bauhinia has been haggard, but the firm look can not be shaken. The scenery in the heart is anxious and angry, "you are really stubborn!" "When my sister met someone she liked My sister can understand how I feel When she mentioned this, the scenery was filled. She wanted to find the man who fell in love with the Sword Fairy. The emperor of heaven was already angry and said, "the thunder is not coming down quickly!" There was a roar of thunder and lightning. When the scenery looked up, she felt anxious only to see the red dragon. Although she said that she didn''t care about it, she still couldn''t stay away from it. "Wait!" The red spirit stone on the scenery Bracelet glows. She reaches out her hand to protect the Bauhinia. "It''s over "Sister, she doesn''t want to block thunder punishment," cried cyanobacter As soon as this speech came out, the other sisters immediately rushed forward, "elder sister, don''t be upset!" The scenery that is preparing to cast the Dharma is pushed back and forth by a group of women. It happens that the sky thunder cuts down on her. "Sister!" The girls exclaimed together. The scenery is not innocent, so there is no pain in the sky thunder chopping on her body. It is just that the sky thunder passes through her body and hits on the ground. The scenery suddenly feels that her feet have lost its support and her body loses its balance. Only her parents cry her name in a panic. Then, the wind is roaring in her ears. It turned out that the sky lightning through the ground, her body also straight down from the sky. The scenery took some time to react, but when she regained her consciousness that she could fly, she found that she could not fly. At this time, the imperial capital of the world, a bully who wanted to rob women was knocked down and couldn''t get up for a long time. The onlookers, looking at the tall figure of the man in white, wondered where the good man who acted bravely for justice actually came from. He was able to defeat the bodyguard of the imperial capital, tyrant, who was a black hearted tiger known as "Dao Ba". The man in white had already turned to leave, but the girl in plain clothes knelt down in front of him and said, "young master, I can''t repay you for saving my life. I can only do it with my body..." Before the woman finished speaking, she saw that the black spots falling down in the sky were getting bigger and bigger, and then there was a "bang" sound. The woman was directly knocked unconscious by the person who fell down. "My old waist..." The scenery covered her flash waist and stood up. When she felt that the ground was not as hard as she thought, she could not help but jump a few times curiously, "strange Is the ground soft now? " suddenly heard two voices, "little fairy to meet your royal highness!" "Cow''s head and horse''s face..." Scenery stopped jumping around and looking at them in doubt, "what are you doing here?" "We are here to It''s the soul of this woman''s clothes... " The scenery looked down along the cow''s finger, which saw clearly the woman who had died. She was so scared that she got down from the woman and said in horror: "I didn''t mean to do it!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1701 Scenery never thought that he would crush a person in such a strange way What makes her feel more sad is that the woman''s soul has been drawn out by the bull''s head and horse''s face. She is looking at the scenery with sad eyes. Scenery She is guilty. "Your Highness doesn''t need to be sorry." Ma Mian said: "if this girl is not in a good mood, her life will not last long. If the princess interferes with her destiny, she can also help others to be robbed." "It''s a loss to help others?" is wondering. Devils in animal forms are already in a state of mind: "the little fairy has duties, princess, and I will retire." In the blink of an eye, they were gone. The voice of the crowd''s comments came into the ears of the scenery, "is this girl falling from the sky, is it a fairy?" Indeed, the beauty of the scenery, and see her from the sky, people have this guess. Another person said, "how can a fairy hit the dead?" This speech a, again have a person startled, "is it a witch?" The scenery eyelid son jumps straight, is more embarrassed, she is a fairy but smashed to death, this is really embarrassed ah. It was at this time that the scenery noticed the man in white in front of him. His eyes are as clear as crystal in the water, but the corners of his eyes are slightly raised, forming an extremely beautiful style. His thin lips seem to be hanging a dazzling smile at any time. It''s not that this person looks so good-looking, but even if he is standing so quietly, he also has a unique attraction, which makes people can''t help but stop their eyes on him. The scenery lives in the heaven. She has not never seen any male deities with cool and noble temperament, but she has never seen one that can make her feel like A heartwarming man. That''s right. It''s a move. This man is simply too much to cause other people''s heart, it is no wonder that just that unfortunate woman who was killed by scenery will be bent on pasting it. It''s over Scenery slightly turned around, she bit her thumb flustered, she now this rhythm seems to be a bit wrong Have not had time to tolerate the scenery flustered for a long time, and suddenly do not know where to run out of an old man shouting: "granddaughter ah The old man knelt down beside the dead woman with a plop. The sad and tragic voice alone can also make people sigh how painful it is for a white haired man to send a black haired man. "You are the only granddaughter I have." The old man sobbed and sobbed, "you''re dead. How can I live as a bad old man! I''m willing to give you my life in exchange for your survival! " The old man cried with tears, and the scene of conscience was even more guilty. She moved forward in small steps, "this grandfather Don''t be too sad. Your granddaughter is just going to reincarnate and become the face of someone else''s granddaughter... " This comforting remark is too unskilled. "It must be you..." Suddenly, you pointed to the old man and said, "you must have killed the old man!" With that, the old man angrily went to the man in white. The man did not move, but his sight dropped slightly and saw the old man''s dagger hidden in his hand. "Wait!" The scenery rushed up and grabbed the old man''s arm, "grandfather, the death of your granddaughter has nothing to do with this childe!" The old man did not seem to hear the words of the scenery, "you are a beast in clothes, and you will pay for my granddaughter''s life today!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1702 "The death of your granddaughter really has nothing to do with this childe." "I want revenge!" Seeing the old man, she didn''t listen to her explanation at all. She was still trying to rush forward. She felt a headache. In order to control the matter temporarily, she had to hit the old man''s neck with one hand. The old man rolled his white eyes and fainted on the ground. Scenery sorry said: "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you hurt the innocent, grandfather, when you can calm down, we''ll have a good chat..." She just killed her granddaughter and knocked her grandfather unconscious. No matter what I think, the more I feel sorry for the scenery and conscience. She looked up again, looked at the man, just wanted to say something to him, but then someone rushed out of the crowd. "My granddaughter A woman first fell down on the dead woman and wept. Then she saw the comatose old man and cried out, "old man! What''s the matter with you? " When the old woman climbed up to the old man''s side, her look of panic made people feel that I can''t bear it. The heart of scenery suddenly can''t stand the torture. She bit the handkerchief again and walked slowly. She said cautiously, "this granny..." "It must be you!" The old woman stood up, just like the grandfather who pointed to the man in white at first, and said in a loud voice: "you must have hurt my granddaughter first, and now my wife! I want to avenge you "Wait Wait The scenery just stretched out her hand, that old woman already very excited toward the white clothes childe to rush in the past, this speed, faster than the grandfather just now. Scenery did not expect that the old woman or a strong, she can only quickly from the side of the fruit stand picked up a handy fruit smashed in the past, "Granny, offended!" "Pa" a sound, was hit in the head of the old woman fell to the ground, and the fruit hit her head is now set in her head, did not fall down. The onlookers nearby uttered a exclamation, but the scenery immediately covered his mouth at a loss. The hand just holding the fruit was too smooth I didn''t think she took a big durian Looking at the old lady who has fallen silent on the ground, the scenery is a little flustered, and some counsels "Cousin At this time, there came a young man dressed like a scholar. He held the body of the woman and cried bitterly, "I said that the day when I won the top of the list is when I married you, how could you leave me alone?" A couple of lovers are separated forever. There is nothing more sad than this in the world. The man saw the bodies of the two old people on the ground, and cried out in a loud voice, "grandfather, grandmother, I haven''t filial piety to you, and have not returned your nurturing kindness. How can you go so far?" Sounds like It seems that he was raised by his grandparents. Now his closest relative has passed away, and his favorite woman has died. This scholar has undergone great changes overnight. It is sad and lamentable This time the scenery did not have the courage to step forward, she was very counselled to step back, just want to let her own sense of existence in the lower, the best is that other people can not see her. "Who is it?" The scholar cried out bitterly, "who in the end has harmed you?" "It''s her!" All the onlookers reached out and pointed to the scene that wanted to escape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1703 "Is it you?" The scholar stood up and looked at the scenery fiercely. He wanted to make her skin twitch. The scenery body a shudder, subconsciously then waved to deny, "not me, not me..." However, the scholar pointed to the master in white behind her and said, "you must also be a partner! Villain, pay for your life Ah? Didn''t you take revenge on her? Fengguang retracts her hand and sees that the scholar wants to go by her side to find the trouble of the young man in white. But when the scholar passes by, she suddenly feels a pain in her feet. She doesn''t know if the scholar is too sad and angry and walks too fast, so she doesn''t pay attention to trip the foot of scenery. His whole body also falls on the ground unevenly. Unfortunately, his forehead is knocked In the wood corner of the fruit stand table, with the blood cross flow, he also lay on the ground without movement. Scenery: The crowd finally made a different voice, "this is not a fairy nor a fairy, this is a disaster star!" This sentence has also won the approval of many people. The scenery has bitter cannot say, her aggrieved lips, feel that she is really extremely unlucky! At this time, another man rushed out, he rushed to the woman lying on the ground, and cried: "cousin Scenery Her conscience was numb. It was a dark day. This day, the wind and rain. At the end of the day, the crowd of onlookers not only did not decrease, but increased a lot, but they all agreed to keep ten steps away from the girl in the middle. Of course, the most common sentence in their mouth was: "it turns out that the disaster star is like this." Scenery speechless looking at the bodies lying in front of her, she roughly looked at, no less than eight, all the relatives of the woman who was killed by her at first. The conscience of the scenery is painful and painful, and there is no feeling. Even if she sees the bull''s head and horse''s face coming several times, she can be calm and self-confident. She can say that even if she has another seven aunts and eight aunts, she will feel that she can accept it. Even she has deep doubts about herself. Is she really a disaster star? No, is there such a good-looking disaster star like her? "I''ll go!" Comatose for a long time from the wake up, he saw so many bodies on the ground, involuntarily vomited out three words, "cow force ah!" When he saw the scenery again, his eyes were bright again, "beauty, would you like to go home with me?" He forgot all his lessons. Scenery can not stand the bully''s unbridled eyes, "wanton!" She has been the princess of heaven for so many years, but it is the first time for her to be despised. She raises her hand, and the spirit stone on the bracelet just glows red. But soon, a lightning like light flashes, and the skills she wants to display are not out of the question. She did not believe evil again, this time is no response. It''s over! It must be because she was affected by the thunder, so she can''t use her magic power now. When she just fell, she wanted to fly and couldn''t fly. And the fairy who lost her magic power It is no different from ordinary women who are delicate and weak. What''s more, she is also a gorgeous woman. "Beauty has been holding out her hand Do you want me to hold it? " Bully smilingly came to grasp the hand of scenery. "Don''t touch me!" Scenery quickly back, but the opposite to see the color of the people have come. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1704 The little bully in the capital of the emperor was from a noble family. In fact, his name was Zhang Chou. The prime minister was his father. He was the only young master in the Zhang family. Naturally, the prime minister connived at this son. People in the imperial capital all know the name of little bully. So even if they were not used to bully''s nonsense, they did not dare to stop him. Scenery did not expect that someone would come out to help her. After all, she could not understand her choice of protecting herself. However, it did not mean that she would be taken away by the bully. Her eyesight was pretty good. She ran to the back of the prince in white, and she said, "help me Seeing that the young man in white is still here, Zhang Chu can''t help but feel scared. His bodyguard, heixinhu, has already left him to run away when he finds that he can''t beat him. His other bodyguards are also running and injured. Now he is fighting alone. But Zhang take is also a bully. How can he admit defeat like this? He coughed a few times, emboldened himself, and then said, "Hey, white clothes, you have broken a good thing for me. You have robbed me of a girl. Why, do you want to ruin my good deeds now? Do you have a beautiful woman who is not enough for you, and would like to have another one? " The young man in white did not speak. Zhang Chu waited for a long time, but he didn''t see childe in white come forward. He couldn''t make up his mind whether the man should be in charge of this business or not. But after a long time, the childe still didn''t act, and his courage became stronger. "Beauty, you go back with me, I promise to make you bigger..." Such beauties are really hard to meet and even more rare. Zhang Chong doesn''t want to give up this opportunity. Seeing that this young man in white really didn''t intend to fight, but Zhang Chu had already come from behind. In a hurry, she hid herself in the back. Hearing Zhang Chu''s words, she also got a lot of information, so she said in a hurry: "childe, help me, I don''t want to be caught by him!" Perhaps see her look is really anxious pitifully extremely, the white clothes childe finally opened a mouth, "I don''t want to have another person to me to promise." His voice sounds very calm, but also seems to have a trace of weakness, which makes people feel that if there is no smile, it will not make people feel that he is very close, inexplicably, it makes people feel that this is an extremely distant person. The scenery bit a tooth, "I don''t give you a personal commitment, isn''t it?" She could only put out the little spark that she had just come out of her mind. However, when he got the scenery, he said, "I don''t do things that are not beneficial." He doesn''t let people agree with him and say that he won''t do anything that doesn''t benefit him. What does he want people to do!? The little bully had to come around again, "I didn''t expect to come here today to buy a pet for Aunt San, but I met two beauties, one more beautiful than the other I said, little beauty, you don''t want to run away. How nice it would be to go back with me and live a well-off life? " The scenery is more anxious. She is only good at magic, not like the God of war in a moment. She is also good at body arts. She lost her magic power, but she is a five dregs of war without any strength. But before the heavenly army and the heavenly will find her, she can only seek the help of the only man who is not afraid of the bully. The scenery stamped her feet, grabbed his sleeve and said, "if you help me, I can do it for you!" "Don''t be a cow or a horse, you''d better go back with me to be an aunt..." Zhang Chu held out his hand towards the nearby scenery. However, as soon as he reached out in the air, he was caught by the other hand and folded back. Just listen to the crisp "click" a ring, Zhang took a scream, his right hand curved into a strange arc. "You You Zhang Shitong couldn''t say a complete word. He held his hand and fainted in pain. Even the scenery was stunned by the boy in White''s decisive hand for a moment. Then, she felt a rope around her neck. She looked at the man holding the rope without expression. His lips slightly curved, expression is still indifferent, "I saved you, you are my cow horse." Scenery: www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1705 Hello Big brother, what she said was just a metaphor! She didn''t mean to say that she was a beautiful fairy going to be a beast! The scenery was silent for a long time. Seeing that the man didn''t take back the rope, and the look on her face didn''t seem to be joking, she finally couldn''t help but pull the rope tied around her neck with a face, "childe I think, should we have a good communication? " "Don''t you want to be my cow?" The young man in white showed regret on his face. Although it seemed that he was going to let go of the rope''s hand, he did not seem to want to meddle in any more. The rest of the light from the corner of the scenery has already aimed at the little overlord Zhang Chu, who is eager to try. She grabs the hand of the young master in white and says, "no, I''m very honored to be able to be your cow and horse." The white clothes childe churan a smile, like the melting of ice and snow, spring return to the earth, only a breath of stagnation, "you feel honored appearance, really let people feel happy." No She was not happy at all. Scenery would like to be aggrieved to bite the PAZI, but she is in the end to resist, man-made, I for fish, for their own life safety, she tolerated! Zhang Chu, who was holding his arm over there, saw this situation. He quietly put out his mind to take the beauty home, but he left a cruel word and said, "you wait for me Today''s hurt revenge, I will take it back in the future When he saw the quiet eyes of the young master in white again, he was shaking again. He didn''t have any momentum. He just kept retreating and shivering and said: "you, you, you You wait for me, sir. I never joke Then Zhang took a turn and ran away. The prince in white dropped his eyes again, and his sight seemed to be staying on her hand. When the scenery was over, she quickly let go of her hand. Now that Zhang Chu is gone, she doesn''t need to be afraid of anything. She pulls out the rope hanging around her neck. She holds her arm and says, "you saved my father Cough, Miss Ben, you really saved me. I don''t deny that. I will do what I said. Don''t worry. I will send you the reward when I go home. " "Are you going to go back on your word?" The young master blinked his eyes, which made people feel a strange feeling of bewilderment. The scenery rightfully said: "what regret? I have not denied the fact that you have saved me. Since you have saved me, I will pay you, and I will give you Her expression, with her words, is really easy to cause self doubt. However, this "self doubt" does not seem to have any impact on this young man in white. He blinked again, "are you going to go back and not be my cow?" The scenery was a little silent for a while, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. She coughed again and solemnly said, "don''t worry. When I go home, I can send someone to give it to you. You can exchange several cattle with these rare treasures." She held out ten fingers to show the number. She did not cheat him. "What you said just now is lying to me." "No I didn''t want to cheat you. " Scenery waved her hand, she is very easy to feel guilty now, "I just want to repay you with better things." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1706 "But I only need one horse and cow." The unexpected obstinate tone of the young man in white was placed on his calm and elegant expression, but there was no sense of disobedience. Scenery felt a headache, she rubbed her eyebrows, worried thinking, this man seems to be more serious than she imagined, no matter what she said, he seems to have determined that she wants to be a cow and a horse for him. She thought again soon, otherwise she would run first? As long as she is a normal person, she doesn''t want to be a cow or a horse for others. She has to run first and then send a thank you gift. "Do you want to run away?" Hearing the man''s voice, she was startled. Looking up, she saw that he was looking down at himself. Somehow, looking into his dark eyes, she felt a strong sense of oppression and tension that made her confused. It was like a sea boat that lost its navigation line in the night, and what was coming was a big storm that could swallow the sky and destroy the earth. "I didn''t want to escape..." Something called "the desire to survive" came out and forced her to say something completely inconsistent with her own ideas. She could not help but step back quietly, "I am Thinking about life. " He looked at her for a moment, as if to confirm the truth of her words. Finally, he repeated again, "you said that you would be a cow and a horse for me." This sentence is like a pair of parents agreed to buy toys for their children, but did not buy them. The child felt disappointed and aggrieved at this time. However, in his eyes, at most, there are only some disappointments, but the grievances are totally out of the question. The scenery is more flustered in her heart, and her sense of guilt is more turbulent. Her eyes wander, but she dare not look at him, "that Or we''ll still How about a simpler way? " He said nothing. "It is Find a more convenient way for me to repay you. " She nervously pointed to her finger, "this is a bull and a horse Some of them are too difficult for others. I''ll try my best to find them for you, OK? " In the end, she said the word "OK?" carefully, for fear of upsetting him, even though it was hard for her to imagine what the person would look like if he got angry? The young man in white still just looked at her without making a sound. With the passage of time, the scenery is more worried, especially his eyes on her body, let her feel fluffy, like there is a claw scratching ah, she is not like him can endure such a long silence, finally can''t help but opened his mouth again, "if you are not satisfied, we can discuss it first..." "Yamen handles the case! Get out of the way All of a sudden, a group of people came in, all dressed in smart captors'' clothes. The first one was a beauty with red makeup. She had a sword around her waist. Although her face was very beautiful, her eyebrows were full of heroism. She saw the corpse lying on the ground, and her sharp eyes swept through the audience one by one, "who committed so many lives?" The only female constable in the capital, Qin Zhuang, is said to have solved numerous cases. "Constable Qin, the murderer is the girl!" The onlookers were enthusiastic and pointed to the scenery that they wanted to pretend to be absent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1707 With Qin''s oppressive gaze, the scenery swallowed her mouth and squeezed out a stiff smile and waved, "hi..." Qin makeup pick eyebrows, she made this small action, but it was unexpected, let people feel very handsome, she said: "these people are you killed?" The scenery is small and does not look threatening. Of course, if viewed from a female''s perspective, her face is still very threatening. However, Qin Zhuang has been handling a case for many years, and has been able to abandon subjective consciousness and look at the problem from an objective perspective. It is true that scenery is not like a person who can kill so many people, but Qin makeup will never be seen by people''s appearance To deceive. Sometimes, the more impossible it is, the more likely it is. With so many onlookers testifying, scenery can''t refute it, and she can''t refute it. The people lying on the ground lost their lives because of such unexpected reasons, which happened to have something to do with her. Scenery also felt aggrieved. She never thought of killing people, but those who died were always the man behind her Rush to, will be very unfortunate not to pass her this level, people not only did not encounter, they also lost their lives. The scenery silently looked at the young man in white. "Do we want to discuss it?" "I don''t think so..." "It''s hard to be an ox or a horse?" "It''s not difficult at all!" Scenery excited to wipe tears, "can give people a cow horse, let me have a new understanding of life, this is how a happy thing to do!" "So, would you still like to be a cow and a horse for me?" "I..." Scenery biting her lips, it seems that she has to be excited incoherent, in the adjustment of her emotions, and finally, she seems to have adjusted her mental state, nodded cautiously and said, "I am willing to..." She also gave up the struggle and took the rope back to her neck. Then she turned her back to the boy in white and swallowed the sad tears alone. She was at least a princess in heaven. Who could have thought of such a tragic experience on the first day of her descent? "Girl." Qin makeup see scenery does not deny the murder, she also said on business: "please follow us back to Yamen to accept investigation." The young man in white has stepped forward and stood in front of the scenery. Although he did not speak, his meaning was obvious. Qin Zhuang''s martial arts are also pretty good. When the experts meet with each other, they don''t need to communicate with each other. She can see that the man must be hidden. So she is more alert. "In the capital of the lower emperor, who is your name?" According to the rules of the river and lake, you should give your own name before you ask someone else''s name. This is considered polite. He only faintly said two words, "Nanke." The girl who indulges in her own sorrow has never heard these two words clearly. "I''ve never heard of the name of the young master in the river and lake. Is he a man in the lake?" Qin Zhuang is indeed a mixed up person. If people in the river and lake are people, they will not like to do things according to the rules of the imperial court. The rivers and lakes and the imperial court have always been in the water and never offend the river. Of course, if the people in the river and lake commit any major crimes, the court is also responsible for catching them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1708 It''s just that it''s a little difficult to catch the people in the lake. Most of them have a set of skills to protect their lives. Even if they don''t pay attention, they will fall into their trap. Therefore, Qin makeup has to be more careful. However, Nanke''s answer is intriguing, "I don''t know." He didn''t know whether he was a member of the people''s Republic of China, because he had never killed people. As a qualified person, how could he not have killed people? Qin was not sure whether the man was joking with herself. In a blink of an eye, he had disappeared. With him, there was a scene of being seen as a murderer. A constable nearby asked, "Constable! What to do! " "Search everywhere!" Qin Zhuang is also the first time to see a person who has such a good lightness skill that he can disappear without being noticed by the naked eye. Moreover, she still disappears with a person who doesn''t know martial arts. If it''s lightness skill, it''s really superb. Qin makeup over there is searching for people everywhere, but the scenery here can''t help but hold on to the bamboo and make a disgusting sound. "What''s the matter with you?" Nanke asked, standing behind her, still holding the rope. The scenery took time again and looked at Nanke very hard. Out of breath, he said, "I feel dizzy Lightness skill... " "Dizzy?" He didn''t seem to understand the word. To be exact, he put it before the lightness skill. After a pause, Feng Feng explained, "some people will feel uncomfortable riding in a carriage, others will feel uncomfortable in a boat, and I just feel that lightness is very uncomfortable." To put it more precisely, she felt uncomfortable when she was taken by others. Of course, she could fly by herself. "I see." I don''t know whether he really understood or not. He said, "when you have a good rest, we will go on." He was considerate but did not make her feel relaxed and moved. The scenery looked down at the rope around his neck and said in a bad tone: "if it wasn''t for my bad luck So many people died in front of me I don''t have to be where I am now Speaking of this, she looked a little lost, she did not want to harm people, the death of those people, she can be said to lie down also shot. "Those people will die even if they don''t die because of you." Nanke suddenly opened his mouth and said a word. At this time, the wind blew up and the bamboo leaves suddenly fell down, which added a more quiet and indifferent atmosphere to him. He was dazzled at the sight of the scenery for a moment, but soon, she came back to her senses, "I know that if it wasn''t for me, they would have died..." "They are killers, and the end is very simple. Either they kill others or they are killed." "Killer..." "They''re killers." Nanke said it again, and he said in a flat voice, "don''t you see that?" She didn''t really see the scenery. She recalled the general situation of the incident, and the more she thought about it, the more strange she felt. No matter which relatives of the so-called angry girl would howl for revenge, and it was human nature to say that they wanted revenge, but everyone would cross the nearest scenery obviously relying on and want to find him trouble. "Those people Are they trying to kill you? " He nodded, confirming her words. Those people are all killers who harvest professional training. Knowing that Nanke is not easy to get close to, they think of such a thing But where can you think that there will be scenery, this human killer in bad things? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1709 Hearing that they did not harm innocent people, those people are a group of killers, the purpose is to kill people, scenery heart is finally a little more comfortable, after all, it is the group of people who first did wrong, which lost their lives. However, the meaning of Nanke dialect is very clear, that the killers were to kill him, and he did not deny her problem. "Why did they kill you?" The scenery can''t help but ask again, this guy''s character is some strange flowers at most, but he doesn''t look like a bad guy. Besides, his temperament doesn''t look like a bad guy. Nanke saw that she had a good rest, and then turned around and walked forward, "because someone wanted my life." "Who wants your life?" The scenery is still led by a rope and can only walk behind him. Professional killers like this usually take orders to work. They can''t kill a stranger for no reason. Only when the buyer behind gives the name of the person to be removed, they will act. However, he replied, "I don''t know." "No..." Scenery doubts, "don''t you know what enemies you have?" "I lost the memory of a month ago." She was stunned for a moment, then surprised, "you lost your memory!" "Well." He answered, but he didn''t show much emotion about his amnesia. The scenery murmured, "a good man How could you suddenly lose your memory? Is Did you have a head injury? " "There are no scars on me." He directly rejected her conjecture. Once the curiosity of scenery was picked up, it was very difficult to extinguish it. She turned her not smart brain and said, "could you have had a serious illness before, and your brain was burned by fever?" The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. Only the reason of burning her brain could explain why he took her casual remark as a cow and a horse seriously. Nanke said calmly, "I won''t get sick." "As long as you are mortal, you will get sick." Although she has been an immortal for several years, she has not forgotten her common sense. He raised his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "then I have a serious illness." "Well..." Fengjing accepted this saying, and it was at this time that she realized that she had been following him for a long time, "Hey, where are you going to take me?" "Back to Anyun village." "Anyun village, where is that?" "Where I live now." The scenery was flustered. "We have been walking in the woods for so long. Are you sure we will continue to walk inside. What village will there be?" She can be sure that this man once had a fever and burned his brain. Now she is afraid that he will not be normal and take her to the wild. If such a thing happens, she will have no magic power. She must be able to escape! "Anyun village is just ahead." Nanke found that the rope in his hand could not be pulled. He looked back and saw the scenery holding a bamboo tree, and his whole body exuded a sense of resistance. He asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "I My leg hurts "I can''t walk," she said She knows that her acting is not very good, and her acting is not so successful. But now she has no time to improve her acting skills. In a word, she has a good attitude of holding bamboo and will never let go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1710 Nanke watched her quiet for a while, as if thinking about how to deal with the situation. After two seconds, he said, "since you can''t walk, I can help you." "You How can you help me? " Scenery holding bamboo, the voice is also shivering, her heart is still empty now, but there is no confidence. "I''ll take half of you back, and the rest you''ll go by yourself." ¡°¡­¡­ Huh He added: "so that your body is lighter and you can walk more easily." ¡°¡­¡­ Ah? " The scenery is muddled. This man must be joking when he says this kind of words. If he is not joking, how can he put forward such a bloody proposal so seriously! The scenery can not help but think of the picture he said. This scene is full of mosaic, but also full of the smell of blood. Her body shakes even more fiercely, "childe, I''m very timid, and my heart is very young, so I can''t afford this kind of joke..." "I''m not kidding." Nanke approached her again, as if this could make her feel more sincere. "I want to help you. I promised the villagers that they would go back before dark. If you want to rest, it will delay my time." "I''m so sorry..." Scenery said so, but more afraid, looking at this man''s face and there is no wrong look, now she has been basically determined, his three views have a big problem. Not only does Sanguan have great problems, but he also lacks a lot of common sense! She thought that she must quickly find a way to escape. At first, when she saw him at first, she thought he was a man worthy of being moved. It turned out that she thought too naive! He can make people moved. The word "move" is actually "move", for example I''ve dug her heart. Nanke stepped closer and asked, "do you need my help?" "No!" Fengjing was afraid that he would directly take out a knife and split himself into parts. The dogleg said, "such a small matter, how can you bother a big man like you? You are noble. If you are tired, you can''t be tired. I''d better go by myself. Even if I climb, I''ll follow you back to Anyun village!" What she said was a set of words, only she knew how nervous she was now. Feng Feng bowed her head and bit her lips. She had to escape the fate of being cut in half by him. Besides, as long as he relaxed her vigilance, she might be able to escape. The scenery wants to slow down and walk slowly, but she still has a rope around her neck that he holds in his hand. She dare not make him angry and impatient, so she can only follow his speed. After about one incense stick, with fewer and fewer trees around, they finally arrive at their destination. At dusk, the village is more peaceful and beautiful, and the scenery is unexpected. There is really a village in this deep mountain and old forest. More importantly, there are mountains and water here, and the environment is beautiful. Seeing Nanke coming back, the children playing at the entrance of the village immediately surrounded him, "village head!" "Village head! You''re back Four or five children were around him happily, with big smiles on their faces. I could see that they were very happy to see Nanke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1711 Standing quietly behind Nanke, the scenery is still slowly digesting this matter. There is a village in the mountains, and men with brain problems are still so popular with children It was easy for her to accept the information on ordinary people, but she felt a little disobedient if she put it on him. A child asked expectantly, "village head, have you brought us food?" "Yes." Nanke smiles, pulls the rope again, pulls the scenery to the side, he said: "this is your food." Scenery: Children: -- One big and one small looked at each other for a few moments, and then they looked at Nanke again. Nanke looked at the children, a little puzzled in his voice, "aren''t you hungry?" "Village head You told us Cannibalism? " A seven or eight year old girl asked questions in an uncertain way. "You don''t have to think of her as a human being." Nanketi lips, a smile appeared in the corner of his lips, like the sunshine in March, warm and intoxicating, "I saved her, she said she would like to be a cow and a horse for me. When I went out to buy from the village, did your parents also say that? Cattle and horses can also be eaten "Village head!" "Are you kidding?" one of the boys called out in disbelief The girl also cried: "even if you say so, we can''t eat such a beautiful sister as a cow and horse!" Another child said, "we can''t eat it." The scenery silently raised her hand and covered her mouth. It was really moving to cry. Fortunately, the Three Outlooks of other people in this village except this man were normal. If these people could accept with a smile and eat her, she would be the one who doubted life! She just thought that the man wanted to treat himself as a servant and slave, but she didn''t think that he was going to let the people here eat her. At this time, these innocent children are really lovely! Nanke was silent for a moment. He held his last hope and asked, "can''t you really eat it?" "No!" This time, all the children answered with one voice. At this time, the villagers came back to do the work "Dad The girl with two pigtails ran to a man with a hoe on his back. "The village head brought a sister back and said," let''s eat her! " "What?" Even these adults were greatly surprised by this statement. Nanke still expressed doubts there, "can''t you eat her?" He always thinks it''s not good to be picky. In short, he can eat whatever he has. Scenery She continued to be speechless. The girl''s father stood up and said, "village head, how can we eat people? It''s not right. Ouch, I said it''s not good to let you go shopping. You still have a lot of things you haven''t figured out yet. " Another villager also said, "the village head just woke up. There are many things in the world that he can''t understand. We should have let Wenxiu go with you at the beginning." This man named Wenxiu is the father of the little girl. They all regretted that Nanke should not be allowed to go shopping alone. Even if he was allowed to go out with a child, even if he was five or six years old, he had more common sense than Nanke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1712 When he heard that all the people were against eating the cattle and horses he had brought back, Nanke was not forced to do so. He sighed with regret, "well, you all refuse to eat her, so I''d better bury her first." "Wait!" The scenery finally exclaimed, "what are you doing to bury me?" He looked down at her and saw that her face was red because of her tension. He said of course, "you can''t waste food." This reason She couldn''t refute it! "Village head!" This time it was Wen Xiu who said, "you can''t hurt people''s lives at will." Nanke was puzzled again, "why?" "It''s a cruel thing to kill people. What''s more, this girl is not a big traitor. Let''s let her go." This is the most painful thing for Wen Xiu. The new village head still doesn''t understand anything. He is like a new born child. He doesn''t have a sense of right and wrong. But there are many children in the village. The village head thinks it''s nothing to fight and kill every day. However, as a father, Wen Xiu is extremely afraid that his daughter will be damaged! Besides, he is also a law-abiding villager. He only killed chickens on weekdays, but he never hurt anyone. If he was to watch a little girl lose her life in their village, he would have a hard conscience! After listening to Wen Xiu''s words, Nanke did not object. He is still in a state of slowly absorbing knowledge and culture. In other words, since other people say that this is what they want to do, he thinks he should do the same. He said, "OK, I''ll let her go." There is a sigh of relief in the heart of the scenery. "But first, I''ll go to Dr. Sun and ask for a piece of medicine. I''ll fool her brain." The stone in the heart of scenery has just fallen, and now it has been raised again! Wen Xiu could not understand: "village head, why do you do this?" "I thought you would like to eat her, so when I came, I didn''t cover her eyes. She knew the way to Anyun village." Scenery busy said: "you don''t have to worry about ah! I''m a road nut, I can''t remember the way! " Although she spoke out loud, she also found that Wenxiu, who had been talking for her, was also strangely quiet. Not only that, the children, but also other people were looking at her with cold eyes. She stepped back and said in a cautious tone: "I think it''s good mountain and water here, or I''ll stay here for a long time, and I won''t go out. " Stay here safely until her mana is restored When she recovers, she must tie up the man with a rope and abuse it again! Seeing these people still did not respond, scenery tried to sell itself, "I I I can farm! Although I''m not big, I do farm work very well, and I will And build houses! I can read and teach children to read Washing and cooking is no problem! " I don''t know what she said, but the villagers who had not responded suddenly responded, "she can cook!" "Yes, I heard that, too. She said she could cook!" A group of people began to talk excitedly. Even Wenxiu said to Nanke excitedly, "village head, you can''t make her stupid. She can cook!" The group of children ran over again happily, holding the hand of scenery and shaking, "beautiful sister can cook! Great The scenery is silent It seems like a great thing to be able to cook here? Nanke also nodded. He looked at the scenery and said with regret: "since you can cook, you can''t be stupid." "Oh..." She perfunctorily answered the voice, did not dare to say a word, in fact, she can not cook at all, can say that laundry cooking that sentence, but she just said it in a doggerel way. But look at these people so excited She can be sure that she''d better not tell the truth. She is afraid that these people will treat themselves as food when they know the truth www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1713 Because scenery has unconsciously added to her the ability to wash and cook, although she has not yet However, she was soon accepted by the villagers of Anyun village. Not only that, but also under the suggestion of Wenxiu, Nanke also gave the scenery a good house. ¡­¡­ This good house is next to Nanke''s house. Yes, only the village head can live in a good house. Of course, other good houses are surrounded by his house. On the first day of Fengjing''s stay, she couldn''t have a good rest. She had to cook. When she mentioned this, she simply said that it was wonderful! In the whole village, no one can cook! There is no lack of women in the village, but no one can cook. The scenery stands in the kitchen and looks at the fruits and vegetables on display. She is speechless for a while, and then she looks down at the children who have been following her. Since they knew she could cook, they just walked around with her without stopping. They regarded her as a fairy sister! No She was a fairy. It''s just a day since she came to earth. She''s almost forgotten her identity! The scenery headache looks at this group of children, she has always liked children, she also thought that she would often have maternal love flooding, but now the situation is very bad for her, because this group of children look at her eagerly, is waiting for her to cook! "Wen Wen..." Scenery squat down, trying to smile gentle and friendly, "if you can''t cook, how did you come before?" Wen Wen is Wen Xiu''s daughter. She has two pigtails. She has a lively disposition and is not afraid of living at all. Among these children, she is the only one who looks after her. "It used to be the village head''s grandfather cooking." Wen Wen said: "but the village head grandfather is ill, has not woken up, therefore we have a new village head, but the new village head also can''t cook." "Your new village head can''t cook After your old village head is seriously ill, how can you solve the problem of eating during this period of time? " "We are all fruits of eating." I''m tired of eating fruit for two days, but I feel that I''ve been eating fruit for two days The scenery is speechless. "But now! Sister, you are here Wen Wen is happy to grasp the hand of scenery, "sister, you can cook, I don''t have to eat fruit every day!" Scenery reluctantly put out a smile, heart in tears, children, she really can''t cook ah! "Sister, you cook quickly! We''ve been hungry for a long time Wen Wen holds the hand of scenery and shakes it back and forth. "Good I''ll cook... " Scenery forced a smile, "that Wen Wen you take other children out to play." "We can watch my sister cook!" "No way Cooking will have a great smell of cooking fumes. It''s not good for children to smell too much. So Wenwen will take other children out to play first. When I have finished the meal, I will call you. " "Well All right Wen Wen, after all, is still young, and believes in the ghost story of the scenery, "that elder sister has done well, and must call us!" "All right, get out of here." The scenery waved. Wen Wen has the momentum of big sister, and takes a group of small followers out. When the kitchen door closed, the scenery immediately put away the smiling face, she stood up, desperately stepped on the ground, "land! Come out of the land www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1714 After two or three steps, a cloud of smoke rose from the ground, and immediately an old man with a cane appeared. He bowed down and saluted, "the fairy is here. What can I do for the princess?" "Land!" The scenery is glad that her Princess''s name is still quite big. People can know her all over the world. She expects to ask, "can you cook?" "This..." The land did not expect the princess to shout herself out to ask him if he could cook. He said, "princess, we are immortal. We don''t need meals for three meals a day, even if we eat a meal on weekdays. It''s boring to kill time to kill. I really can''t cook this meal. " "You land can''t even cook food!" I was not satisfied with the answer. "The eldest princess We do not have to eat as immortals. Why do you ask Xiaoxian this? " "I have lost all my mana and am trapped in this village. If I can''t cook, I will be in danger of my life. Do you understand how serious this problem is?" Scenery can be sure, she is not joking, but Anyun village from top to bottom revealed a strange smell, she is very insecure. The land looked startled, "what? How dare you be rude to the eldest princess "Now that I have no mana, am I not different from ordinary people?" The scenery impatiently grabbed his hair and said, "land, don''t you know magic? Get me out of here "This..." When she saw the land, she couldn''t help feeling bad again. "What''s the matter with you?" "To tell you the truth, princess, if you didn''t call me this time, I would not have been here." "What do you mean?" "There''s something strange about this boundary." The earth looked deep and said, "I''m just a little fairy. My magic power is very low. But when I appear here, I can only use 30% of my mana. If it wasn''t for the princess, you summon the immortal here, the little immortal would not know that there was such a village in my jurisdiction." With only 30% of the land left, it is impossible to bring the scenery out of the village. After hearing this, the scenery felt even more uneasy. "Originally, my feeling is not wrong. I also think this village is very strange, but now I have no magic power, and I can''t see any clue I won''t be Into a ghost village! " Thinking of this, she covered her mouth in fear. The land is also aware of the seriousness of the matter. If there is something wrong with the princess of heaven in the area under his jurisdiction, he will not be able to clear his responsibility. "The eldest princess, I can help you with the cooking. My old lady can cook. I''ll just call her here." "Landlady can cook!" "That''s wonderful!" he said "As for how to get the eldest princess to leave here..." The land thought for a moment and said, "I can go outside to find out. If I meet the divine soldiers and generals from the heaven, I will report to them the whereabouts of the eldest princess. And the village is really extremely strange. I can also see if I can bring some powerful monks to inquire about the situation..." Worthy of being a well-informed master of land, scenery said: "father-in-law of land, or you have a way, I can leave here safely, but it depends on you." "Don''t worry about the eldest princess." "I''m going to call the landlady over to cook," the duke said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1715 Both the earth God and the earth woman are the earth immortals, and they are the little immortals of the clergy. However, as long as they are the most clear, the earth woman is no better than the earth God in cooking. Before she became an immortal, she was a good wife and good mother. She was very familiar with cooking. Even after several hundred years, she would not forget this skill. The scenery looked at the dishes all over the table. These vegetables became delicious under the hand of the earth woman. She swallowed her mouth and said thanks to the earth woman again and again, "mother earth, thank you so much." "You''re welcome to the eldest princess. It''s a blessing for Xiaoxian to work for the princess." The earth woman is a kind-hearted old woman. She looks very kind. "The eldest princess, if you want to cook next time, just call Xiaoxian directly." The scenery nodded, and the earth woman said "quit" and left with the land lord. She opened the door of the kitchen and said to Wen Wen, who was playing with stones with other children under the tree, "the meal is ready. Please call someone to eat." "Good!" Wen Wen and the other children are happy and go home to call their parents. After a while, the scenery saw a group of people running towards the kitchen. She quickly got out of the way and walked into the yard. She saw the group of people who had been hungry for several days. "The scenery girl looks like a golden lady, but she didn''t expect to be able to cook a good dish." Nanke did not know when she appeared beside her, still holding a bowl and chopsticks. The scenery was frightened. She turned her head and saw that Nanke was looking down at herself. His eyebrows were slightly curved and his smiling eyes were still the same. However, she felt a little pressure. The scenery was very flustered. She coughed her voice and tried to calm down. "People can''t be judged by their appearance. Don''t you know?" "You can''t judge a person by his appearance; you can''t measure the sea water." Nanke finally withdrew his eyes and stopped looking at her. He looked at the adults and children in the kitchen, and did not know what he was thinking. Fengjing is most afraid of this man when he doesn''t speak. When he talks, he makes people feel that he can''t guess. What''s more, when he is quiet, he only worries about whether he wants to say some bloody words, "village head You... " "Go out this time..." Before the scenery is finished, Nanke has interrupted his words, "it was originally to buy meat for Anyun village." "Oh..." That''s why she was brought back by him, because she was the meat. "If there is meat You can make some meat dishes Nanke holds a bowl in one hand and chopsticks in the other. He puts the radish into his mouth. Seeing that he did not change his mood, he couldn''t see what he thought of the taste. In the kitchen, there were only vegetables, carrots, balsam pear and so on, so the landlady could only stir fry these vegetables in a variety of ways, such as stir frying cabbage and boiling cabbage. She couldn''t answer Nanke''s words, and after a long time, she choked out a sentence, "Maybe the village head can buy some real meat next time Like pork. " Afraid Nanke did not try to catch another person back, she specially added the sentence "pork". "Pork What is that? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1716 The scenery almost forgot. He lost his memory not long ago. He didn''t know a lot of things. He could bring a living man back as an ox and horse. He didn''t know what pork was. It was normal, "when you go out to buy meat next time, take me with you I''ll tell you what pork is. " As long as he is willing to take her out, she will find a chance to escape. Nanke said, "it''s good to eat vegetables. It''s very troublesome to go out." No! If he doesn''t go out, how can she escape! "It''s no trouble. I''ll go out of a village to buy meat. I''ll come back soon." "Once out..." The smile in Nanke''s eyes seems to be infected with helplessness, "then I will meet killers again. Although the killers are very weak, they are very annoying." The scenery was silent for a moment, "then why did that group of people want to kill you?" "I don''t know." Nanke can still answer these three words. Scenery asked: "do you know what you were before amnesia?" "I don''t remember." Nanke shook his head. "When I woke up, I was already in Anyun village. It was the old village head who saved me. But when I woke up, the old village head made a serious illness again. Before I fell into a coma, he gave me the position of village head." "So You know nothing about the past? " "Well, I don''t remember anything before." "Have you forgotten your name?" "Forget it." The scenery touched his chin and said, "no, if you forget your name, now you have a new name for yourself?" "My name is given to me by the old village head. He said that he met me under the big tree in the south of Anyun village. I have lost my memory now. Maybe when I wake up, I will feel that what happened in this period of time is like a dream of Nanke." The scenery listened and nodded, "Oh, so you are calling a dream now?" He was quiet for a moment. "My name is Nanke." "It turns out to be Nanke..." The scenery nodded again, then the body was stiff, raised his head and asked, "what do you call your name?" He gave her a look. "Nanke." No It''s not a coincidence of the same name, is it? The scenery asked uneasily: "then you Is there any specialty? " "Specialty..." He thought for a moment, "is it glamorous?" Scenery: He looked at her with a smile on his lips. "Last time I went outside, there were a lot of females looking at me. Is this a charming performance?" "This No, if you say that yourself, it''s a bit... " Fengjing was embarrassed, but she couldn''t tell her boast when she saw his gentle face. She chose to ignore the question and asked: "that What I''m talking about is, are you good at martial arts, for example, are you good at swordsmanship "Fencing?" He thought for a moment, "I seem to know a little bit." This answer Some are not reliable! Scenery can not be sure whether he is his own strategic goal. In the plot she received, Nanke is an expert in the world known as "sword immortal". Indeed, he is full of "immortal flavor", like a man of heaven. But is that "sword immortal" really a village head!? If you look at Nanke again, you can see that this guy looks like a picture, his face is like a crown jade, and the moonlight falls on him through the locust tree, which seems to be a layer of yarn for him. When he met for the first time, he brought her the feeling of feeling again. She suddenly realized that she would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one! "Village head!" Fengjing grabbed Nanke''s hand and said, "please let me settle down in your village." He looked at her quietly for a moment and then said, "can I finish my meal?" "Is it important to eat or to let a beautiful woman like me settle down in your village?" He was silent for a moment again. With a light smile, it was his elegant voice, "I''m enough for the beauties in the village." The location of a flower in Anyun village One person is enough. The scenery canthus a jump, ha ha all ha did not come out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1717 But seeing Nanke''s serious look and no joking look, the scenery can''t help but feel that this guy is just stating a fact. What''s the truth? It is Nanke who is really a man who is easy to attract people''s heart. Even if he praises that there is nothing in the sky or on the earth, it is impossible to say that he is very narcissistic. The scenery is now in this state, "village head..." "Well?" Nanke took chopsticks and vegetables, eating and watching the scenery. People are good-looking, even the appearance of eating can be so good-looking The scenery stood quietly for a while, and then said, "do you like women?" If he likes women, it proves that he is gender conscious. Of course He is also a homosexual. After all, no normal man will compare his appearance with a woman! Sure enough, he asked, "what is a woman?" "Women are..." After thinking about the scenery for a long time, she was not smart enough to explain the most common problems. She could not find the right words to describe them. After a long time, she organized her language and said, "women are different from men. You are men, I am women." "I see..." He seems to suddenly realize, "men are better than women." Scenery throat a stem, already do not know how many times speechless, "also can''t say Men and women are different, so they can''t be compared together. Who is better looking than whom... " "Different..." His sight dropped a minute, then looked at his chest again, and said in a clear tone: "different, it means that there is no edema in my chest?" Edema When she realized what he was talking about, she wrapped her chest around her chest. Her face was burning and she said, "apprentice!" "What is a disciple?" Nanke doesn''t understand, but it fully reflects his quality of asking questions when he doesn''t understand. Don''t he put the dishes on the stone table now and can''t even care about eating? The scenery does not want to speak, she turned over the body, will step by step to leave. "What''s the matter with you?" What Nanke went to as like as two peas in front of her, now he has doubts, is exactly the same as he asked her when she was male or female. However, the scenery became more and more angry. She said as she walked without good breath: "can''t you see it? I''m very angry now! " "Why get angry?" "Because you make me angry!" "What have I done to make you angry?" The scenery stopped and looked up at him. Seeing that he even had a smile, she suddenly felt that he was an idiot and could make people despair! "Because..." Scenery in his chest, angry, "because you said my chest is swollen up!" It''s swollen Get up Come on The voice echoed in her head, and the scenery suddenly realized that she had made a big voice. She looked around in a panic. Sure enough, the villagers who were eating food looked at her. The atmosphere was so quiet that even a needle could be heard falling to the ground. "That''s why." Nanke''s lips and corners catch a smile, such as Yu Wenliang, "scenery girl, don''t be afraid, it''s just edema. I can use my internal power to help you eliminate it." "Give me a try!" Scenery immediately hugged his chest, she was not big here, if he really eliminated, then she would not live! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1718 Seeing his eager appearance, the scenery covered his chest and stepped back a few steps, changed his way of saying, and warned loudly: "if you dare to move my chest, I will fight with you!" He blinked. "Are you going to fight me?" "Who''s going to fight you?" The scenery called. She could not understand Nanke''s thinking. Now Now she felt that if she understood, she would become a psychopath! Nanke said faintly: "you say you want to fight with me." "That is!" When the scenery thought of him saying that his chest was swollen, she could not help but blush. She looked around again. Those villagers were quietly watching the development of the situation here. Her face was particularly thin at the moment, and her face was burning. She snorted at Nanke, "I don''t want to talk to you. You can play by yourself." She turned and ran into her room and slammed the door. It seemed that she didn''t intend to come out in a short time. Nanke is still not very clear, he said: "Wenxiu said really good, women''s heart needle." "Village head, it''s a waste of talent to put it here..." Wen Xiu came over with his job in his hand and said, "I can tell you in the tone of the people who came here. You don''t need to guess why the scenery girl is angry." Nanke was curious and asked, "why?" "Because girls are thin skinned." Wenxiu quietly looked at his wife who was taking Wenwen to dinner in the kitchen, then lowered his voice and said to Nanke, "village head, you don''t know. However, girls are very thin skinned. For example, sometimes they say no, in fact, they want it, but they don''t mean to say yes, so they deliberately say the opposite." Nanke realized, "you mean The scenery girl does not want me to detumescence for her, in fact, that is to say "Of course not!" Wenxiu was afraid that Nanke would really go to "detumescence" for others. He said quickly, "that girl''s Can you call it edema? That should be It is... " Wen Xiu lowered his voice and said the word "chest" in Nanke''s ear. Nanke looked at Wenxiu, but he didn''t have to lower his voice. "I know it''s chest." He has breasts, too, but his chest is swollen. Wen Xiu knew that Nanke didn''t understand. He sighed and explained like a worried parent, "that chest is different from that of our men. Men''s chests are hard, but women''s breasts are soft." Speaking of the three words "soft and soft", Wen Xiu''s tone all floated up, thinking that he had to have a good time with the child''s mother tonight. "Soft?" Nanko can''t imagine. Wen Xiu coughed again. He stepped out of the beautiful imagination and said steadily, "village head, you haven''t married yet. It''s normal that you can''t imagine it. But when you get married, you meet a woman''s body Then you know the beauty of it. " "The beauty?" "Women''s bodies are softer and softer than our men, and their skin is smoother than us..." Wen Xiu said with a smile: "village head, if you meet a woman''s chest, you can also know that the so-called edema It''s touching, but I can''t forget it. " Linger on Forget to return? Nanke''s eyes were confused. At this time, a shoe hit Wen Xiu in the back of the head, and Wen Xiu said, "Ouch!" at the same time, a woman yelled, "dead Wenxiu, what are you talking about with the village head?" "Oh, no, no..." Wenxiu quickly denied it and said to Nanke, "village head, my daughter-in-law is angry. I have to go." After that, Wenxiu ran to his wife. He did not forget to pick up the shoes left by his daughter-in-law on the ground. He ran to his wife and was immediately pinched by his ears. Wenxiu''s body size is much larger than that of women. He can resist, but he just smiles and says, "mother, spare your life.". Nanke looked for a moment, then turned to look at the closed door. He didn''t know what he was thinking. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1719 What about the scenery now? She is shrinking in the room, self entangled, scenery nest in the corner of the bed, she leaning against the wall, biting her thumb, pondering, in the end, is to escape or not to escape? She wanted to escape because she could clearly detect that there was something wrong with the village, whether it was the land or the people here. She always cherished her life. To be safe, she should try to find a way to escape. But she didn''t run away because Nanke might be the Nanke she was looking for. She had a hard time meeting the second man before the development of the plot. If she gave up and ran away, if Nanke was really the Nanke and he fell in love with her sixth sister, then she would be too miserable!? The scenery is so tangled that I can''t make up my mind, and her system gentleman is also a strange temper. If it wasn''t for her good temper and willing to come out to meet her, under other circumstances, however, no matter what she called it, the system Jun would not come out to respond to her. She is angry and wants to bite the quilt. System Jun has such a strange temper. She wants to make sure whether Nanke is the man she is looking for! Wrong The scenery suddenly thought that she was a fairy, so she should be more powerful than ordinary people. Even if Nanke was a legendary "sword immortal", in the end, he was just a mortal, and she was the real immortal! When she thought of this, she suddenly had confidence. As long as she could recover her magic power, what strength would she be afraid of! Although she is not good at physical arts, she is one of the best in the world of heaven. The scenery sank into her heart and quietly felt the flow of the air. In a short time, she felt the movement of spiritual power in her body. She was happy in her heart. During this period of time, because Nanke was first tied up as an ox and horse by Nanke, and then she was forced to cook by the people of Anyun village. She had no time to carefully feel whether there was spiritual power in her body. As long as there is spiritual power, it proves that she can still use magic. The scenery kept her calm and calm again. Her hand reached out to the tea cup on the table not far away. She wanted to let the tea cup fly over. Although this kind of small moving object magic, she had to focus on great attention at this time. Finally, the tea cup moved. Scenery in the heart became excited, just when the tea cup was about to fly, she was suddenly knocked on the door. She was startled, the tea cup also returned to a static state, scenery back, let her mood calm down, then asked: "who?" "It''s me." Outside the door came a good voice. It''s Nanke. The scenery heard his voice, but wondered so late. He came to find out what he was doing. But soon, she thought about what happened this evening, and her voice got angry again, "you don''t want me to detumescence! Otherwise Otherwise, I will really fight you "I''m not here today to relieve your swelling." Nanke stood outside the door. He said softly, "I''m here to send you something." "Give me something?" The scenery is more confused, she put on a coat out of bed, walked to the door, but she was still alert, did not open the door, just carefully asked: "what do you want to send me?" "Open the door and you''ll see it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1720 Even though he was tickled by his mysterious appearance, the scenery was still wary and asked, "you don''t want to wait until I open the door Just hold on to me, do you want to detumescence me? " "No Nanke said lightly: "if I want to detumescence for you, even if you don''t open the door, I can catch you." What an angry man he said! But the scenery has to admit that Now she has no mana. No, to be exact, she has only recovered a little mana. She is indeed a good enemy in front of him. If Nanke wants to do anything to her, he is the head of the village. It is very difficult for her to escape. After a long time of deliberation, the scenery slowly opened the door, but only dared to open a crack in the door. He poked his head out of the crack to see what medicine he was selling in the gourd. "This is for you." Nanke is standing in the bright moonlight. He reaches out his hand and holds a bunch of white jasmine flowers in his hand. The scenery is muddled for a while, look at the flowers, and then look up at him, and then find their own voice, "what do you send me flowers for?" "Wenxiu said that I shouldn''t have said those words today. I want to apologize to you." "Apologize to me..." "Wen Xiu said that a man with good manners will not make girls angry. I hope you can forgive me for my rudeness today." The family apologized Of course, scenery is also embarrassed. She has been holding an unhappy face. She finally opened the door completely and took over the flowers in his hand. "It''s just a small matter Now that you''ve apologized, I won''t take it to heart. " He gently raised the corners of his lips, like the warm sunshine, with the magic power of gradually melting the human heart, "the scenery girl is a good man." The scenery of receiving a good man card She coughed and asked, "this bunch of flowers is also taught by Wen Xiu?" "I wanted to collect it myself." Nanke''s eyes were slightly bent again. "On the way to find the beautiful girl, I saw that the jasmine blossomed very well. I couldn''t help but think of the girl''s refined posture. I picked a bunch and gave it to the girl." After listening to the scenery, his face could not help reddening. He was not familiar with the affairs of the world. Was he suddenly enlightened? He added: "of course, although jasmine is beautiful, it can''t compare with the scenery girl. If the girl doesn''t like it, I can find some other things to please the girl." "No need to..." The scenery suppressed his blush and heartbeat, and said like a man of no consequence: "since I collected your flowers this time, it is equivalent to that I won''t care about what happened in the evening. You don''t have to care about it." In general, she is very generous. Besides, most of the time, no girl doesn''t like others to send her flowers, and the scenery is no exception. This is still in her memory. For the first time, she was given flowers to herself. You can imagine how happy she was. Nanke also asked anxiously, "does the scenery girl really not care?" "I don''t care, then I really don''t care. I don''t need to cheat you." The scenery with flowers is in a good mood. Even when I look at Nanke, I feel that he is much better. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1721 In the sight, the scenery can not help but feel that Nanke''s appearance is really in line with her appetite. Although his face is not unparalleled in the world, his rare, immortal spirit mixed with a little scholarly spirit can really easily stir people''s heartstrings. She didn''t know what her ideal type would look like before, but after meeting Nanke, she could imagine it. Compared with domineering, she prefers gentle men. Of course, this gentleness should not mean that he is very gentle to all people, as long as she is gentle enough. Hearing the tone of scenery, she really didn''t care about it any more. Nanke''s lips were lifted slightly, and a beautiful radian appeared. He looked at her with soft eyes. Even the moonlight around her seemed to be much softer because of him. He asked, "since the scenery girl doesn''t care, can I touch your chest?" Is happy holding the flower scenery body a stiff. Seeing that she didn''t answer, he asked again, "scenery girl, can I touch your chest?" ¡°¡­¡­ What do you say His eyes quietly bent up and gave out a low laugh, just like in March, when the land returns to spring, he hears the soft wind, which makes people feel more comfortable, "you are not angry May I touch your chest then The back of the hand of the scenery holding that bunch of jasmine is covered with blue veins. "Scenery baby is not angry..." In the memory of the dark corner, issued a man spoiled and gentle voice, "that can let me touch you?" This is the voice echoing in her head. She looks at Nanke, her mouth opens slightly, but still can''t call a name. Nan Kewen said, "beautiful girl..." She came back from her sluggish state, and then she realized that she had grasped Hua''s hand unconsciously, and her nails were about to sink into the skin of her palm. It was Nanke who grabbed her hand that she didn''t really hurt herself. "What''s the matter with you?" Nanke asked. She looked pale, and a cold sweat appeared on her forehead, as if she had been frightened or had a nightmare. The scenery is breathless and restless. When she is recalling the voice that just appeared in her mind, she can''t remember. What sound has just appeared in her mind. It''s like the feeling that you clearly remember what to do before, but it''s just forgotten after a second, and you can''t remember it. This feeling is very impressive I feel bad. Scenery has never had such an experience, at least not in her memory. Even if sometimes she wakes up and forgets the content of the dream, she just thinks that she can forget it. It''s a nightmare anyway, and there''s no need to remember it, but this time it''s different. She''s always trying to grab something What is it? She didn''t know. "Nothing..." She looked up at Nanke and snorted again. She took out the hand he held. She said with gunpowder: "with a bunch of flowers, I want to be frivolous to me. I say big village head, you can''t help but look at me too cheap!" She threw the bunch of crumpled flowers that she had caught in his arms, turned and entered the door and slammed the door. Some of them feel lonely when they stand outside the door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1722 The next day was still a fine day. With the sun rising, the day''s activities of the villagers in Anyun village began. The men were responsible for farming and doing farm work, the women were responsible for housework, and the children were responsible for playing, and only scenery Her full-time job is cooking. Of course, she can''t cook. She has to ask landlady for help. The old man and I haven''t met the gods from the heaven. They must have not found here "The world is so big Even if they want to find me, it''s not easy. " Scenery did not feel disappointed, indeed, there are many people on earth, and it is very difficult for people in heaven to find her. The only thing that made her happy was that she found her magic power was slowly returning. Although the thunder did not cause her any pain, it also affected her body, for example, temporarily made her lose her mana. "The old man and I will pay close attention to the situation in Tianjie and Anyun village. We will also start to investigate. Please don''t worry about the eldest princess." The scenery nodded, "I''m sorry to trouble you." The earth woman said "dare not", after finishing the meal, she also said the sound "leave", then disappeared in the kitchen. As soon as the earth lady left, the scenery opened the door and asked the children to call the villagers to come over for breakfast. The children happily ran to call people. As soon as the scenery turned around, a figure in white was standing in the kitchen and moving chopsticks. This man, of course, is Nanke. The scenery had a good impression on him last night, but after he asked if he could touch her chest, now she felt very bad about him! "Hello The scenery walked past with his waist in his waist. "No one else has come yet. Even if you are the village head, in terms of politeness, do you have to wait for all the others to move the chopsticks?" "Why?" Nanke looked at her and put the carrot into his mouth. "Is not the meal prepared for the hungry?" "Well Then you have to wait for others to move chopsticks! It''s a basic courtesy question! " Lady, she will talk about politeness one day. If you let other people in the sky listen to this, I''m afraid it will surprise you. "Why is this basic politeness?" Nanke''s familiar interrogative sentence came again. Seeing his ignorant appearance, the scenery hugged his arm and snorted, "don''t you want to pretend that you don''t know how to cheat me now. Yesterday, you will take flowers to send me, isn''t it very smart?" "Yesterday Do I have one? " Nanke looked down at her, just to let her see his eyes puzzled and confused. The scenery was angry and laughed, "what? Do you still want to deny it? Have you forgotten so quickly what happened last night? " "What the scenery girl said I don''t quite understand. " Nanke told the truth, but he couldn''t hear half of it in his tone. The scenery only said that this person was really good at acting. She said, "yesterday, you gave me a bunch of jasmine flowers first, and told me not to be angry. After I took the flowers, you asked me a very excessive question." "I What kind of excessive questions did you ask? " Nanke was frightened by her momentum and stepped back a little weakly. "You ask me, since I''m not angry, can you Can you touch my chest? " She stamped her foot, and her face turned red. She was really angry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1723 Nanke seemed to see that the scenery was a huge fire breathing beast. He I don''t know what to say. The scenery embraces the arm, sarcastically asks: "how, now you all remember?" "Sorry." Nanke looks calm, even the tone is as if Gu Jing wubo, can not hear any emotional changes, "scenery girl said, I really have no impression." "How could you have no impression?" The scenery was stamped with anger again. She said angrily, "don''t think you teased me so openly last night. If no one else saw it, you could deny it!" "But in fact Did I really touch your chest Seeing his innocent look, the scenery was not angry at all, "of course not! Do you think it''s possible for me to let you touch it? " You''re kidding. Who is she!? The eldest princess in heaven is recognized as the most beautiful fairy in heaven. Can she be touched so casually!? South cotton stopped and said, "well Touch your chest for me. Maybe I can remember it. " After a meal, he grabbed a carrot and threw it in the past, "Nanke! You big asshole Because of her anger, her cheeks are red, if you can, she looks at him in the eyes of fire. Nanke just raised his hand, relaxed but accurately caught the things she threw. Compared with her impatience, he seemed more elegant and calm, "why is the scenery girl angry?" He is only seriously giving a possible suggestion. Maybe if he touches her again, he can really remember what she said. But in the eyes of the scenery, he is taking the opportunity to tease her. The scenery bit a tooth, said maliciously: "you say why I am angry? If you let me have a fight, I''ll tell you! " "But you can''t beat me." With a smile, he told the truth without mercy. Scenery How angry! "Nanke! I don''t want to see you again! " She turned and was about to go out of the kitchen, but she couldn''t, because Nanke had been in the door for some time. He raised a smile. "You can''t go." "I''ve finished my meal. Why can''t I go?" Scenery is now very bad temper, "you get out of the way, I want to go back to rest!" "I haven''t figured out what Wen Xiu''s words mean." Thanks to her reminding, he remembered what Wen Xiu said to him yesterday evening. "I don''t care what you mean. Don''t stop!" Scenery wants to push him away, but he grabs his hand, she pulls, does not pull out. Nanke stared at her angry appearance for a long time, then whispered: "Wenxiu said A woman''s body makes a man linger, especially Here. " He held her in one hand, and the other hand went up her waist line, and was about to touch the soft spot. "Stop it!" The scenery yelled and struggled, "don''t touch me!" Nanke''s action was just a slight pause, then a slight turn. One hand grasped her two hands at the same time, so that her back was against the door, which could better prevent her from moving. He said gently: "it is also said in the book Wenxiu gave me that women like men with more intense movements." The scenery turned red. She didn''t know what kind of books Wenxiu had shown Nanke. She felt that his hand was moving upward and was about to touch She closed her eyes again and reluctantly called, "no!" Nanke thought for a while, then looked at her head and said, "Wenxiu also said that, women say no, it means to want." ¡­¡­ It''s a real Wenxiu for TMD! The scenery opened her eyes again, and the clever one called out in a hurry: "I want that! Can''t I do it yet? " "Since you want to Then I should give it more. " Nanke Chuliang and innocuous smile, his hand has accurately landed on her chest. Scenery She bit her lips in silence and choked, and she had the heart to hit the wall! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1724 Never thought I should have been forced to be touched by others one day! This is a great shame! Different from the scene''s exasperation, Nanke''s expression was stagnant at the moment when she touched her chest. Maybe it was because the feeling was beyond his cognition. He was at a loss again. But after a moment of confusion, he held a rare curiosity. His eyes seemed to glow slightly, as if he had discovered a new continent. However, the scenery was so red that she called out: "Nanke! You big lecher "What is a lecher?" It has to be said that when he asked questions he didn''t understand, his serious look on his good-looking face was really hard for people to refuse. I can''t bear to refuse! Scenery in the bottom of my heart again very inelegant burst a rude, if not under the control of others, she would have jumped up to beat this man! Even if She may not be able to beat him. "Coyote..." Scenery gnashing teeth, "lecheron is like you now, to a woman! Still feel it on her "Like this?" He didn''t see a half bad meaning in his eyes. He would touch her. It seemed that he was really just trying to figure out the question about "what is a sex wolf". Scenery is that he touched his hand, the action on the hand let her feel particularly clear, she was shy and angry, then could not help threatening him, "you quickly let me go! Otherwise Otherwise, my future husband will never let you go "Husband?" He asked again, "why do you have a husband?" "If I get married, I will have a husband." "Marriage Does that mean like Wenxiu and his wife? " Now when it comes to Wenxiu, the scenery is particularly bad! She said fiercely, "it''s not like Wenxiu! My husband must be many times better than him "Is it?" Nanke pondered for a moment, "I''m better than Wenxiu. I can protect you, so I''ll be your husband." Scenery Leng for a long time, and then a corner of the eye, "what do you say?" "We get married." Nanke said, "in the future, I can touch you at any time." He thought Wen Xiu and Wen wenniang were always inseparable from each other. Before, he just didn''t understand why the two of them had to stick together all the time. Now he thought that it was because they were husband and wife. Wen Xiuding also wanted to meet Wen wenniang from time to time, so he became married. Now Nanke wants to follow the example of Wenxiu. Scenery did not expect, a man should be because of her Chest, such a wonderful reason to propose to her, she didn''t know what to say for a moment. It was so strange that she felt speechless at the moment. "Marry me?" Nanke asked again. Fengjing regains her mind. Before she can''t be sure that he is Nanke, she can''t sell herself like this. But if she refuses too frankly, she''s afraid that this guy will be domineering. After thinking about it, she pulls out a smile, "we''ve only known each other for two days. When we met for the first time yesterday, you said you would eat me Is it not appropriate for you to say that you are going to marry me now? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1725 "Why not?" Nanke''s smiling eyes were filled with doubts. "Wenxiu only met Wen wenniang once, and they decided to get married." It''s this Wenxiu again! Fengguang added the name of Wenxiu to her little black book. Seeing that he was still looking at her and waiting for her answer, she could not help but force herself to smile again. "They fell in love at first sight, and this situation is not common. It does not apply to everyone. What''s more, some people say that love at first sight is the face. Do you think it is too superficial to fall in love with appearance Some? " "No, I don''t like your appearance." Nanke''s hand still on her chest did not let go, not only did not let go, he also pinched, at the same time, he also said faintly: "I like here." Scenery She took it! "Village head..." Her face was stiff with a smile, "if you like it here You can go to other women, and I still belong to the group who are not very good-looking, there are many women here It will be much bigger than mine, and believe me, they will feel ten thousand times better than me She was crying in her heart that she had a small breast! Which woman would like to have a small breast! Nanke imagined the scenery for a moment. Soon, he directly refused the proposal, "no, I''m not interested in other female breast lumps." "Village head Don''t be kidding The scenery roars in the heart, does he this can only despise her hand, still can recognize not become!? "I never joke." This is the most fun joke When the scenery was most tiring, a group of people rushed into the kitchen door, only to see a man oppressing a woman, and his hand was still on the most "prominent" part of the woman. They were silent, even did not rush to eat. "Village head, what are you doing to your sister?" The article asks naive questions. Wenxiu cleverly covers Wenwen''s eyes. Other villagers with children also consciously cover their children''s eyes. In the face of the people''s eyes, the scenery would like to find a hole in the ground to drill in. She did not care what kind of euphemism she wanted. She directly roared at Nanke: "you still don''t let me go! When do you want people to see jokes? " Nanke saw that her eyes were red, so she stepped back and released her hand. "Nanke, you bastard! I''m not going to marry you for this terrible reason She wiped her eyes and ran away. Nanke is still standing where he is. Now he seems to be at a loss. "Village head..." At this time, Wenxiu, his intimate brother, came over again. He patted Nanke on the shoulder and said with great heart: "it''s the least man''s way to use tough means on women." "I..." Nanke''s expression is innocent, but there is some uncertainty in his tone, "am I using a tough approach?" He didn''t understand. For him, he had forgotten all the things happened a month ago. He had only one month''s life experience, and there were many things he didn''t understand and didn''t understand. "You''ve done all the usual ways of bullying good women by keeping an unmarried girl here and making her get married with you." Wen Xiu is worthy of being a Wen Xiu, that is, to be knowledgeable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1726 "I''ll go and apologize to her..." Nanke is going out. Wen Xiu stopped him. "Village head, I don''t mean to say you, but your EQ is too low. Even if you want to apologize, the girl will definitely not want to see you now. I guess you are going to see the scenery girl now. If the scenery girl locks the door and doesn''t want to see you, you will definitely plan to destroy the door directly, right?" Nanke was silent and had to say that Wenxiu had guessed his idea. Wen Xiu said again, "village head, if you want to win the favor of a woman, you can''t solve it by rude means." "What should I do?" "First of all, if you want to win the favor of a woman, the simplest way is to have a good skin bag. Of course, you have this condition, village head." Wen Xiu said, "but for those who are not superficial, if you want to have a further relationship, it depends on whether you are careful." "Careful How to do it? " Nanke naturally asked this question. Wen Xiu said with a mysterious smile: "it depends on whether you are a good observer. For example, I see that the clothes on Fengjing girl and those on her body are all exquisite products. Ordinary people can''t afford them. Here we can see that she must be a rich lady. She comes from a noble family. That is to say, if you want to ask her out to promote her Emotional words, can never take her to the field to cut rice as a play "I see." Nanke pauses for a moment and then says, "but even if I don''t ask her out, I won''t go to the field to harvest rice myself." Wenxiu was silent. How could he forget that Anyun village, the new village head, seemed to be of noble birth. With a cough, Wenxiu said, "I see that the scenery girl is not bad in heart. Girls, besides flowers and plants, like some lovely things. We are short of many things in the mountains, but those lovely animals are short of many. Village head, you are martial You can catch a rabbit or a mink and give it to the scenery girl. I promise you, she will like it. " "I see." Nanke nodded and felt that Wen Xiu was right. On the other side, Wenxiu was grabbed by his daughter-in-law. "Didn''t you say that you fell in love with me at first sight and became a relative immediately? Where do you have so much experience in cajoling little girls? " "Spare your life, lady! I''m not afraid that you will not be happy one day. Do I make preparations in advance? " Wen Xiu prayed for mercy there, but his daughter was laughing happily. Wenwenniang is also a beautiful woman. She snorts at Wenxiu, but she does not relax her hand. Other people are not surprised by the couple''s mode of getting along with each other. Wenwenniang says to Nanke, "village head, don''t listen to Wenxiu''s rhetoric. If you really like the scenery girl, you don''t have to bend around so much, You just have to show her your sincerity. The scenery girl has not been married yet, but it''s very difficult for a girl to be indifferent to a man who really treats her "Show her the truth..." Nanke murmured. His hand touched his chest. How could he let her see his heart? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1727 On the other hand, the scenery is hiding in the room, and her mind is turning fast. Today, she was so blatantly eaten tofu. Maybe tomorrow she will be forced to give it by him! However, as a romantic novel like a warm man in the general existence of the male two Jun, certainly not a only know how to eat girl tofu! The scenery is confirmed. This Nanke is definitely not the Nanke she is looking for! So what is she doing here? She''s running! Absolutely want to escape from here, there is a real man outside, don''t know where to wait for her strategy! The scenery was decided, and she soon decided to implement it. While everyone was having breakfast, she secretly opened the window and went around the back of the house. Of course, she did not think that she could escape. After all, she was not familiar with the terrain here. She just wanted to avoid Nanke and explore the terrain first. It would be better if she could keep the map in her mind, so that she would not be in a hurry to escape. In the early morning, Anyun village is very quiet. The warm sunshine adds a sense of beauty to the village. The scenery looked at the terraces not far away, but I couldn''t help thinking that if she had paper and pen, she would have painted such a beautiful landscape. However, she did not forget the business. The scenery took back her eyes and walked along a stream. In any case, she did not know the road here. That is, where there was a road, she went there. All the way, she saw the jasmine flowers blooming on the roadside. The fragrance of the flowers around her nose, and the butterflies were dancing. Rao is used to the scenery of heaven. I have to say that it can be regarded as a paradise. The deeper you go into the bamboo forest, the more serene the surrounding scenery is. A bamboo house appears in her sight. Scenery curiously touched the chin, just hesitated for a while, then walked over, she first knocked on the door, "excuse me, is there anyone?" After waiting for a long time, no one answered. This is really strange. People in Anyun village live together in a centralized way. Why is there a separate room here? But no one answered, and the scenery was not good. So she opened the door and went in. She turned and decided to leave. Just as she stepped down the steps, she suddenly heard the sound of something falling on the ground from the room. She walked back. The door was not locked. She just pushed it gently. The door opened. She went in. She walked in and walked to the door of a room. She opened the door again. Only when she saw the woman bound on the bed, she was stunned. Qin makeup, who was bound up in all kinds of flowers, was also blocked by the cloth. She hummed hard at the scenery, and the scenery would be so busy that she pulled out the cloth in her mouth, "female constable, how are you here?" There was also a wooden pillow beside the bed. I think it was just Qin''s effort to make it fall. Qin makeup beauty a anger, "I was tracking down your traces yesterday, in a bamboo forest, I met a hungry man, I kind-hearted saved him, gave him food, but he revenged the hand of kindness, tied me here!" She was a female Constable who enjoyed a good reputation in the imperial capital. Which one of those curfews ran far away when she was not afraid of her one by one? How could she have been tied up so shamelessly!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1728 Scenery has been able to feel Qin makeup''s anger, she untied Qin makeup again, "I was also arrested, so let''s try to escape together." "You were caught, too?" Loose tie Qin makeup knead his wrist, looking at the scenery is still some doubt. Feng Feng was busy defending himself, "heaven and earth testify that I was caught by Nanke. He will bring me here, or will he want to eat me, and I will not kill those people! I can swear, those people are killers, they are all too unlucky, only one after another killed "I can see that you can''t do martial arts, and I can also guess that the death of those people is not your hand." However, it''s just that it''s not the hand of scenery. It doesn''t mean that this matter has nothing to do with her. However, the scenery can be ignored. Qin makeup got out of bed and fell to the ground. She snorted, "that smelly man, dare to leave my girl here in all kinds of ways. I''ll definitely settle with him!" "But..." The scenery hesitated to say: "you can be so tied by him, then his martial arts should be better than you?" "Me Qin Qin bit her lips and said angrily, "if you talk about Kung Fu, of course he is not my opponent. But I don''t know what kind of magic he will be. I can''t defend myself, so I can''t defend him." "Evil law?" Scenery silent chin, "but I did not smell the evil spirit." Demons and immortals are naturally antagonistic identities, for each other''s breath, they can be very sensitive to detect, but the scenery here did not smell a trace of evil spirit. Looking at the scenery again, Qin Zhuang said, "are you still a man of cultivation?" "This It''s just a matter of fact. " Qin Zhuang only thought that the scenery was talking nonsense. She took back her eyes and said, "since you are the one who wants to leave here, we should leave before the man comes back!" "Yes, yes, yes, let''s go first!" Scenery looking at Qin makeup is just like looking at a big man. Now she has no self-protection ability. Of course, she should hold Qin makeup tightly. Qin Zhuang said, "stop talking nonsense and go quickly." "Go?" At this time, a man''s figure suddenly appeared, "where can you go?" The man was dressed in black, and his face was cold and handsome. Looking at the eyes of Qin makeup, he was gloomy. The scenery has already cleverly hid behind Qin Zhuang. Qin Zhuang feels flustered when she sees this man, but her momentum is not weak. She boldly says, "Xiaoluo, illegally imprisoning public officials is a crime against the law. I advise you to go astray and return to the shore." "I''ve never been lost. Why go back to shore?" A man named Xiao Luo approached. As he approached, Qin couldn''t help but step back with the scenery. Finally, the back of the scenery was against the wall, and Qin Zhuang also leaned on the scenery. Qin Zhuang''s voice trembled, "you, you, you I advise you not to mess with me In the face of a man who can not be solved by force, she is also flustered. However, one hand directly grabbed Qin makeup. The scenery could not escape when she saw Qin makeup being grabbed by others. She blinked and said: "you talk slowly, I''ll leave if I have something to do..." Scenery to the door, the door is "pa" closed. The voice of Xiaoluo Yin test came, "it''s just that my new drug still needs a person to test..." She turned around and saw that Xiao Luo had already approached him, and Qin makeup had been thrown on the bed again. Seeing Xiaoluo reach out, the scenery called out, holding his head, squatting down and closing his eyes. But after a long time, the expected pain did not come. She opened her eyes again quietly and saw the figure of a man in white in front of her body. "Dr. Sun." Nanke''s voice came, "if you move her, I will not be happy." Xiao Luo stopped and stepped back. He looked alert and seemed to be facing a great enemy. Fengjing has never felt that Nanke''s appearance would be such a wonderful thing. She stood up and said, "village head You are still a good man... " "If you can..." Nanke didn''t seem to hear the scenery. He slowly turned around, and there was a blood hole in his chest. The blood from there dyed the white shirt on his chest. What he held in his hand was a bloody heart. Only when facing her, his heart seemed to beat faster. Nanke''s pale face showed a sincere smile As always charming, he said softly, "I hope that the scenery girl will be willing to marry me after seeing my heart." ¡°¡­¡­ Hehe The scenery dry smile two, then two eyes a turn, unconscious of the past. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1729 In the dark and quiet environment, only a man and a woman stood at each other. "Scenery..." The man gently smile, his right hand, is still beating a bloody heart, "since I have shown you my heart, then you also take out your heart, let me have a look." Don''t Scenery watched the man step by step toward their own close, she wanted to escape, but found that he could not move, can only helplessly stop him from getting closer to himself. When he reached out his hand to himself, the scenery yelled. She also woke up from the nightmare and sat on the bed. She was breathing sharply and sweating on her forehead. The man waiting by the bed asked with concern: "girl scenery Are you all right? " "Ah Seeing the man who appeared in the nightmare, the scenery screamed and smashed the pillow in the past. After seeing him easily catching him, she quickly took the quilt and shrank to the corner of the bed. This frightened appearance was like seeing some big villain. Nanke put the pillow down and used the usual interrogative tone, "what''s wrong with you, girl scenery?" "You don''t want to dig my heart!" Scenery hugged the quilt, afraid that he would use what tough means. Nanke said, "why should I take your heart away?" His innocent appearance doesn''t seem to be a fake. The scenery has not yet put down its guard, "I, I, I don''t care whether you are human or ghost In short, you should not think that you have dug out your heart, I will accompany you to dig out your heart! " "What is the scenery girl talking about?" Nanke laughs and shakes his head. "I have no impression of what you said about digging the heart. Is it The girl had a nightmare, and she thought it came true "Nightmare?" "It''s true. I heard the scenery girl in her dream shouting not to dig her heart. It seems that the scenery girl has had some bad nightmare, and in this nightmare There seems to be me Nanke thin lips light, this touch of light smile, both helpless and bitter. The scenery suddenly produced a strong self doubt. Nanke seems to be not lying. Does she really just have a nightmare? "The scenery girl does not like me, I will appear in the nightmare, this is a very normal thing..." Nanke''s vision slightly lowered, said desolately: "just hope, scenery girl don''t put the things happened in the nightmare into the real life." It''s true that most people don''t feel comfortable knowing that they hate themselves to the point of having nightmares. The conscience of scenery was suddenly suffering. She sat uneasily and moved towards the bedside carefully. She whispered, "that Sorry... " "You don''t have to apologize to me. You didn''t do anything wrong." "Actually "In fact, as long as you don''t have to be forced to come Come and belittle me. I feel good about you... " Referring to the word "frivolity", the scenery immediately changed his face, "all blame you! If it wasn''t for the day when you pulled me and touched my chest Will I leave a psychological shadow to have nightmares? " "I''m sorry." He apologized so easily, on the contrary, she was not used to it. In her impression, he was not so easy to apologize. Nankemulu apologized, "scenery girl, are you willing to forgive a man who, because you don''t know how to win the favor of a girl, can only choose to pursue you in a way that is most unacceptable to you?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1730 Scenery was confused by his long string of words for a while. After a long time, she understood the meaning of his words. However, when she ran into his eyes, she could not help but blush slowly and slowly buried her head in the quilt. Scenery did not want to speak. If she hates him, she should also hate him, but often inadvertently, he revealed the amorous feelings, will let her involuntarily into. "Beauty girl?" Nanke saw that her whole body was retracted into a ball, and with a trace of curiosity, he reached out and poked. From the quilt came her stuffy voice, "don''t touch me..." Nanke said jokingly, "what''s wrong with the scenery girl?" "I I''m thinking about life... " The scenery in the quilt is holding her own hot face. She feels that her position is not firm. She says she wants to run away, and she can''t help feeling spring. Isn''t she sick? After being quiet for a while, Nanke asked softly, "won''t you feel bored?" "No..." Scenery directly denied that, in fact, she was nestled in the quilt, and her breath was not circulating, which would make her face warmer and redder, but she just didn''t want others to see her like this. What a shame! Nanke was a little silent. "Don''t you want to see me, girl?" In this pleasant voice, the sense of loss is so easy to be heard. After hearing it out, you can''t help but feel the heartstrings move, just feel the heartstrings can''t bear. No! The scenery suddenly confused. She was not a big villain. After she was tied up, she was forced to cook for a village people. Finally, she was frightened. She seems to be the victim!? How come now, she is going to pity him!? The more I thought about the more wrong scenery, opened the quilt, just wanted to say that she was going to have a rest and let him leave. As soon as she opened her eyes, what she saw was his face which was close at hand, and she had no accident to show her blush. Nanke stooped slightly, and the distance between them was so close that they could touch each other''s skin. In the warm candlelight, his picturesque face seemed to add a touch of light to his picturesque face. The candle light flashed into his eyes again, making him as dark as night eyes, as if he had more tenderness to attack the heart. The heart of scenery was beating and beating. She was suddenly worried about whether her heart would strike ahead of time. She pressed her chest, moved slowly and turned her back to him. "Scenery girl..." Scenery suddenly realized that the man''s voice was so easy to stir people''s heartstrings. She planned not to see him. As long as she didn''t go to see him, she would not be so uncontrollable. Unexpectedly, she heard the voice of opening the door, and heard the man''s lonely words behind her, "since the scenery girl doesn''t want to see me, then I won''t disturb the girl''s rest." The scenery could not help tightening the quilt. When she heard the sound of closing the door again, her face was very tangled and indescribable. Yes, she did not want to see him, but her heart seemed to think otherwise She finally couldn''t help looking at her back. Just as she turned back, her forehead was flicked by a man''s outstretched hand. She narrowed her eyes slightly and heard him say, "does the scenery girl want to see me or don''t want to see me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1731 "I..." Scenery didn''t know how to answer, but it seemed that no matter which one she answered, she would feel wrong. Since she couldn''t answer, she could not answer. She clapped his hand and she said angrily, "you said you''re going to leave!" "When did I say I was going?" Nanke laughs, and his gentle gesture seems to melt the ice and snow on Tianshan Mountain. Fengguang thought about it for a while. Indeed, although his words sound like he wants to leave, she never knows that Bai has said he is going to leave. She knows that she has been cheated. She can''t help but get angry again, "Nanke, you tease me again!" "I didn''t want to play with the beautiful girl." Nanke''s eyes were slightly restrained. "It''s just that when the scenery girl''s back is facing me If I can''t see you, I don''t know what you''re thinking. I''m worried. Does the scenery girl hate me ¡°¡­¡­ Is it necessary for you to worry so much that I''m tired of you? " "Of course it is." Nanke''s lips are shining with a beautiful radian. The faint smile makes people dizzy and makes people fascinated. "I want to make the scenery like I like you. I know it will be very difficult, but as long as I can insist, there will always be hope. The scenery girl is not married yet. Can you put me in your choice of future husband?" Scenery: She had never seen anyone come forward to be a spare tire. She didn''t know what to say. After a while, the scenery came back to her voice, "I have a fiance." Nanke looked like a meal, and his eyes seemed to disappear, leaving only a piece of darkness without light. "So it is. Does the scenery girl have a fiance?" "Not bad." Feng Feng bravely admits that if it wasn''t for her intuition that there was something wrong with the people here, she didn''t need to move her fiance out in name. "What kind of person is the fiance of the beautiful girl?" Nanke asked with a smile, as if it were just a simple curiosity. "He He''s a great man. " If you want to praise the man for a moment, he is not used to the scenery, but he is the man. It is right to say that he is powerful. Nanke asked again, "how good is he?" "He He is a great general. He is very powerful and dignified. Of course, he has a good private life and is dedicated to his feelings. He is not a playful radish. In a word All in all, he''s fine. " All these are the standards for male owners. She does not know much about it for a moment. Of course, it is impossible to really pick out every merit in him. "It turns out that the fiance of the girl is such a good man." Nanke seemed to chuckle again. "I don''t know his name. If I have a chance, I''d like to make friends." "He called for a moment." "But he doesn''t like Contact with outsiders, and if possible, try to stay away from them. " For a moment, there is a common fault of the people in heaven, that is, he doesn''t like the human race, and Nanke is a mortal. She is worried that if he is so careless, he will be in danger. Nanke just laughed and didn''t know if she took her words to heart. But the scenery suddenly thought of a question, "why do I wake up with a nightmare and you will be in my room?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1732 "In the daytime, when I saw the scenery girl fainting out of the window, I was worried about the girl''s body. Therefore, I stayed here all the time." The scenery looked at him suspiciously for a long time. However, seeing that Nanke''s calm and elegant look did not waver, she also had to believe him. According to his words, she had intended to go to find out the terrain, but somehow she fainted during the action, which was just picked up by him. In other words The bamboo cottage she saw, and the appearance of Qin makeup, were all her dreams? Nanke asked in a low voice, "what is the scenery girl thinking about?" He deliberately lowered the voice, at the moment more dumb sexy, can make people soft half of the body. After stuttering for a long time, he said, "I didn''t think about anything..." "Is it?" He said with a smile, "the girl said that the man named moment is your fiance, he is also very powerful, but after such a long time, he did not come to see you." could not understand what he meant to say, and could only make complaints about dry smile. She only tucked her heart out of her heart. She never expected to save her for a moment. She''s not a woman. How can a man find her! Nanke, however, smiles but does not speak. When he is quiet, he also has another charming demeanor. Scenery heard the sound of her heart beating violently again. She touched the quilt and asked a question, "village head..." "Well?" A wisp of epilogue rose slightly, which is more exciting. Scenery told herself that she had a knife on the head of the color word. After stabilizing her mind, she continued to say, "how do I feel You seem a little different from before? " "What''s the difference?" He laughs. "Is it a face?" "No..." The scenery gazed at him for a long time, then frowned and thought for a long time, "you seem to feel different to me, and it seems that It''s no different. " This is a contradiction. Nanke only looked at her with a smile, "is that different or not?" "Well..." She thought, "your EQ seems to be higher?" No, it''s not higher, but the difference between heaven and earth! If the scenery is used to describe it, Nanke, who is forced to touch her chest today, is like a straight man with low business. However, Nanke, who is talking to her now, always shows a most charming posture, which makes her unable to help but be moved. He is like an old man in love. Indeed, their faces have not changed and their temperament has not changed. It seems that only "emotional intelligence" has changed. Nanke said in no hurry: "I just read some more books given to me by Wen Xiu. Can''t I imagine that in the eyes of scenery, there will be such a big change?" Wen Xiu''s book Forget it, the last thing Fengguang wants to mention is Wenxiu''s name. Every time he says Wenxiu''s name from his mouth, there is always no good thing! Nanke''s eyes flashed, and he seemed to be curious, "which one do you like better than me who haven''t read Wenxiu''s books or me who have studied Wenxiu''s books?" Scenery, she did not want to answer this question, because no matter which option she answered, it sounded wrong. She was very clever to choose not to answer. Nanke didn''t chase after her. He was very patient, as if he just looked at her. It was a very interesting thing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1733 Scenery was embarrassed under his eyes. She coughed and coughed, "that I want to sleep. " "It''s very late." Nanke stood up with a smile, and he said in a warm voice, "beautiful girl, have a good rest." Scenery red face nodded, watching him leave the room, this time, he really left. She was suddenly relieved and didn''t know where the tension had come from. She went back to bed, but she couldn''t sleep. The next day, Fengjing gets up with a pair of black eyes. She goes to the kitchen as usual. Now her biggest mission is undoubtedly to cook for the people in Anyun village. The mother-in-law of the land prepared the food for her and left as usual. Next, she asked the children to inform the villagers to come to eat. The scenery yawned at the door. It can''t be denied that the power of habit is terrible. Now she has adapted to the situation of "cooking" every day. I don''t know how many yawns the scenery made. Nanke came to the scenery and held out his hand to hold the flower. "This is for you." The scenery looks at that white jasmine flower is a corner of the mouth, "how, you still want to come to this set?" "Don''t you like flowers?" Nanke''s good-looking smile has a touch of doubt in his eyes. He seems to have no idea what the scenery means. Seeing his ignorant appearance, the scenery could not help but be angry. She approached him again, raised her head and lowered her voice and said, "you don''t think that a bunch of flowers can really be exchanged to let you touch my chest?" "I just think these flowers are beautiful, just like you." In the face of her bluster, Nanke is very friendly. She has a subtle feeling that she has bullied him. She looks at him suspiciously, "you sent me flowers, really not because you want to touch my chest?" Look, at this time, because of his influence, she can even say her chest without blushing. Nanke smile, as if from the painting out of secular people, "I have decided, I want to complete the scenery, not just a chest, you can rest assured, I send you flowers, really just want to make you happy." The scenery was slightly red, and she saw that his manner was not deceptive. In her heart, she said, is it true that Wenxiu''s unknown book has such great magic power? Although she thought so, she was still slow to accept his flowers. Nanke''s hands have been raised for a long time, and he seems to understand that the scenery will not accept his gift. His eyes are lonely, but he still smiles gently, "it doesn''t matter. The scenery girl doesn''t like flowers. Next time I''ll bring you other things." Her conscience hurt for a moment When he was about to take back his hand, she still couldn''t help but take the flowers in his hand, "in fact It''s also good to put these flowers in vases to decorate the room Nanke''s dark eyes were bright again. He was like a recognized child. At the moment, he felt at a loss. "I''m going to buy outside the village this afternoon. Would you like to join me?" "Yes!" She immediately answered loudly, can go out for her is to have a day big opportunity, if she is not willing, that is she silly! When Nanke saw that she was happy, he was also happy. He whispered in a whisper: "the scenery is more beautiful than I imagined when it laughs." "Oh..." Scenery perfunctorily a word, is the red cheek betrayed her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1734 As for what Nanke said, she just had a nightmare. In fact, the scenery in her heart is still vaguely suspicious. However, she secretly went to the bamboo grove again. There was no cottage or Qin makeup. She seemed to have to believe that she just had a nightmare. After all, the scenery at this time is hard to protect itself, even if there is Qin makeup in it? She did not have such a great ability to manage other people, what''s more, her friendship with Qin makeup was not deep. In the afternoon, Nanke walked out of the village with the scenery. Although the scenery was still with Nanke as she came here, there was no rope around her neck. So think about it Does she seem to be happy about her rise? No, she''s not happy at all. Afraid that she could not keep up with her legs, Nanke slowed down his pace. He looked down at her slightly. After some deliberation, he had the courage to ask her, "are you tired?" "Not tired." Scenery quickly answered these two words, she is now in a very happy mood, maybe she can escape like this, in addition to excitement and tension, she does not feel a bit tired. When Nanke heard her reply, she was disappointed in her eyes. After a while, he asked, "are you tired now, girl scenery?" "Not tired." The scenery looked at the road ahead wholeheartedly, and did not notice that there was a trace of expectation in his voice. After a while, he heard him ask again: "scenery girl Are you tired now? " "Village head..." The scenery finally looked up at him, "I''m really not tired. Why do you have to ask me this question all the time?" "Wenxiu said that when a girl is tired from walking, men should take the initiative to carry her." Nanke did not hesitate to answer this sentence, people can see sincerity from his eyes. Scenery has such a moment of silence, she takes back her eyes and sighs helplessly. "Scenery girl..." She directly replied, "don''t ask. I''m not tired. I don''t need people to carry me." Nanke closed his mouth, and then smile lonely, this kind of careful mistake appearance, but let people think that he is a person who is often bullied. Most of the time, scenery is not a hard hearted person, but now she can''t help thinking that the man who is cautious in doing everything is the one who tied her up a few days ago and said he would make her a good horse? For the next journey, both of them were speechless. About half an hour later, they arrived in a town. Because the scenery had "killed" so many people not long ago and became the wanted murderer, they couldn''t go to the places where there were so many people. This is not to say that Nanke was worried that he could not beat those officials, but he listened to Wen Xiu''s advice and dated girls It''s too much to kill. When we got to the town, it was already evening and dusk. Nanke chose it at this time. Wen Xiu also said that the willow treetop on the moon would have a good artistic conception under such a beautiful scenery. Lights have been lit up on the street, and pedestrians are also carrying a lantern. Today is the Lantern Festival here, which has nothing to do with culture and culture. I didn''t expect that as soon as I left the village, it would be a lantern festival. I don''t know if Nanke can seize such a good opportunity to cultivate feelings. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1735 The purpose of the scenery is to find a chance to escape. It''s good, but she has always lived in the heaven for a moment, and she will inevitably be attracted to the Lantern Festival. The dazzling lanterns in the street make the town bright as day, and the well dressed men and women are also very bright. "Scenery girl." "Well?" The scenery looked up at the speaker, but this one looked up, was stunned. Bathed in the yellow light, it seems like a layer of yarn for him, his eyes light flow, inadvertently is to hook the people''s heart, that light lips, if he has no smile is like a spring breeze, at this moment contains the magic power that can directly hit the people''s heart. In the breath of his whole body, using the word "gentle" alone is not enough to describe. However, the scenery bumped into this man''s sight. He looked at his own eyes. In addition to the word "gentle", she could not think of any words to describe this man. Nanke chuckled and asked in a low voice, "are you hungry?" "Some..." The scenery just subconsciously answers, the face then slowly red up, she does not think that when she only looks at this man, she will have such a blush and heartbeat time, just because at this time, his doting eyes on her body, she will It''s hard to resist. Here comes again The breath that he sent out was totally different from that before. To her, it was just like a medicine for spring. She unconsciously indulged in it. She felt a great threat, not the kind of life, but Physical and mental. The scenery quietly deviates from her own sight and does not look at him. As long as she does not look at him, maybe she can feel better. In essence, she is also a very shy girl. "Let''s go eat." Nanke took her hand and took her to a pasta stand. Fengguang just wanted to take out her hand, but when she saw the snacks on the stand, she couldn''t help but her eyes lit up. The word "want to eat" was not written in her eyes. "What would you like to eat?" Nanke looked down at her salivating appearance and asked her. She was much shorter than he was. Whenever he asked her with his waist down, the figure on the ground seemed to cover her. He would have a sense of satisfaction. "I want to..." The scenery words a meal, she hesitated to look up, even when he was so close to her, she just whispered to him, "do we have money?" Although she has been a fairy for so many years, she still has some common sense. For example, no matter what you want to eat or buy, it costs money. But seeing her deep look, Nanke laughed again and lowered her voice like her and said, "naturally, there is money." "Well What should we do if we buy food and have no money to buy meat for the village? " "Don''t worry. I have enough money." He raised his lips and laughed, especially the word "we" in her mouth. Seeing that he didn''t seem to deceive himself, she pursed her lips excitedly. Although she was embarrassed, she still pointed to several things, "I want this This And this one All the pastries she was referring to were beautiful in shape, such as plum blossom, peach blossom and star shaped. Finally, she saw the little rabbit like pastry, which was much more beautiful than those flower shaped things. She shook his hand happily, "I want this too! You can buy me this! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1736 Nanke just gently smile, "buy all." The boss quickly let the two guests sit at the table. He put the cakes with good scenery on the table, and said with kindness: "girl, your husband really loves you." After ordering so many things at once, it''s very difficult for two people to finish eating, which means they spent money in vain. However, the boss didn''t frown when he looked at the husband. "He''s not my husband..." Scenery explained, but the boss has gone back to do business, also can''t hear. Nanke just pushed the plates in front of her and said, "eat it." Seeing his smile, his heart beat fast again. She thought of pulling out the hand he held. Her sight was a little erratic and said, "thank you for inviting me to eat..." "No thanks." Nanke put his hand on the table, propped up his jaw and looked at her with a smile. The scenery was so looked at by him, more feel embarrassed, her ears red, hold for a long time, just hold out a sentence, "you are not hungry?" "I''m not hungry yet." Nanke Wen said in a voice, "isn''t the scenery girl hungry?" He looked at her like this She''s too embarrassed to eat. The scenery secretly looked at him again. Seeing that he looked the same, she took back her eyes, carefully stretched out a hand, and picked up a rabbit like cake. She took it for a long time, but she did not bite, but frowned. Nanke asked, "what''s the matter?" "It''s so cute I will not give up eating Seeing the pastry in her hand, Fengjing was very distressed, so it was impossible to make a good-looking food. Now she felt that she couldn''t make any more. Nanke laughed again, "it''s just eating. Can''t you give up?" "Well..." The scenery wronged nodded. Nanke seemed to sigh. He said with a helpless smile: "since the scenery is not willing to eat, how about we order some other things?" "No more..." She has been invited to eat so much food, and if she orders anything else, she will not be able to make it. With her eyes closed, the scenery put the whole piece of cake in her mouth. She chewed it hard and swallowed it. Then she patted her chest and opened her eyes. It seemed that she had just finished a big event. Nanke saw that she looked lovely, but she couldn''t help but smile again. He handed a bowl to him, "don''t choke." "Thank you..." Scenery took the bowl and drank. She thought it was water, but after feeling a little sour and sweet, she asked again, "what is this?" Nanke took her bowl and put it on the table. The finger pulp of her other hand gently wiped the liquid from the corner of her mouth, and said in a low voice, "this is sweet wine." "Sweet wine..." Scenery a Leng, followed by a "burp!" Her face is turning red at a very fast speed, and the temperature on her body is also rising. She burps again, pats the table, and stands awkwardly. She says boldly and dryly, "give me another ten bowls of wine to my princess!" Nanke Wei Zheng, he also got up, helped her body, so that she could not shake a fall on the ground, see her face red, eyes blurred looking at himself, his heart is moved. "Drunk..." Nanke covered her cheek with one hand. He had a smile on his lips and a light in his eyes. He didn''t expect that she would be drunk because of a mouthful of sweet wine. What''s more, she would be so charming when she was drunk. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1737 "I''m not drunk..." Drunk people, will never like others to say that they are drunk, scenery is no exception, she leaned against Nanke''s arms, drunk said: "you old man Don''t think that if I am drunk, you will be able to do something to me... " "Now, it seems that the scenery is giving me a hug." Nanke patted her on the back with a smile in her eyes. The scenery just felt that there was a humanoid pillar that was easy to lean on, so she leaned on it. She didn''t even think about the four words "throw arms and arms". She didn''t know that many people around her had put their eyes on this side. She just stood on tiptoe and wanted to put her chin on his shoulder to make herself more comfortable. But when she found that she stood on tiptoe, she didn''t have the height, She snorted again. her drunk princess, her temper is particularly bad now. Nanke was rubbed back and forth by her, and his heart was itching. He was about to hold her and hang it on his body. However, the scenery called out "be careful" in a hurry and pushed him away. At the same time, a man with a knife cleaved to the place where Nanke had just stood. Just because Nanke was pushed away by the scenery, the knife went to the scenery. Still drunk, the girl couldn''t let herself hide. She closed her eyes subconsciously. However, the scenery didn''t feel pain. Instead, a drop of warm liquid fell on her cheek. Scenery vaguely opened his eyes, only to see a hand holding the blade, blood dripping on the ground, the sound, again and again hit in the heart. She looked all the way down the hand. It was Nanke. The scenery tilted her head and blinked her eyes in confusion. When she was drunk, her brain''s reaction speed was still relatively slow. Now more, maybe it was a kind of incomprehensible appearance that she didn''t quite understand at this time. The bloodstain on her face set off her more and more thrilling beauty. Nanke smiles, and then reaches out another clean hand, which is not stained with blood, and gently erases the spot of blood on her face. The sudden assassin tried to draw out the knife held by Nanke to attack again, but he could not. At the same time, he felt a strong pressure brewing. As a killer, there is always a sense of crisis. The assassin wanted to retreat again, but he couldn''t move. His body turned to ashes inch by inch along with his knife, without even a cry. Nanke also dropped his hand. The blood on his hand was still dripping. At this moment, he could not hear any other sound. For a moment, the atmosphere was quiet. "Killed!" I don''t know who called, and the dull crowd immediately ran around. After a while, only scenery and Nanke were left in the busy street. The scenery stood stupidly for a while, and the wine burp stopped. She went over to grab his injured hand and said, "Nanke, you are injured..." Injury can see bone, she has always been unable to see these bloody things, but perhaps under the effect of alcohol, she is now much bolder. "It''s just a minor injury." On Nanke''s leisurely face, he didn''t feel pain. On the contrary, he was afraid to dirty her hand, so he wanted to take it back. Scenery is holding on to his hand. The spirit stone on her bracelet is shining slightly. The warm light reflects on his hand, and the wound on his hand is soon healed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1738 She looked up, her eyes were still obviously drunk, but she was drunk and told, "Nanke You should be more careful and don''t get hurt again. It''s very hard for me to use magic now... " "Well, I remember." Nanke didn''t ask her how to make his wound heal so quickly. When she fell to the ground, he took her into his arms in time, "is there any discomfort?" "I''m so tired..." She had just begun to recover her mana. She should not have used her magic. Now she has spent a lot of effort to heal his wound. She lost her power for a moment. Around has no other people, Nanke can be unscrupulous to hold her up, "scenery can sleep for a while, with me in." "Well..." The scenery was drunk and tired, so she could fall asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. Just as she had just closed her eyes, a couple of young men and women came out of the distance. The beautiful woman in purple made an uncertain voice, "sister?" Leaning against the scenery in Nanke''s arms, she heard the familiar voice and opened her eyes slightly. She looked at the man in a dazed way and said, "it''s you, seven sisters..." Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep. "It''s really my sister!" Bauhinia happily ran over again, but stopped at the place not far from the scenery, because she clearly felt that the man holding her sister was emitting a bad breath. "Seven." The scholar like man followed the Bauhinia, and the feeling of Bauhinia was the same, for Nanke''s impression, he also intuitively felt bad. Bauhinia frowned and asked, "who are you?" "Who am I Nature is a man of beauty. " Nanke smile, really is pure good extremely, he said: "you are the scenery younger sister." "Not bad." Bauhinia also thought about Nanke''s words, and could not be sure what the relationship between Nanke and the scenery was. The people who follow the Bauhinia naturally are Dong Yong, who is famous for the scenery. He whispered to Bauhinia: "I think your sister''s situation is not right now. Let them go to our house first." Bauhinia thought about it and nodded, "this childe..." "To your house?" Without waiting for Bauhinia to finish, Nanke had already said with a smile: "of course, it is good. The scenery needs a place to rest now." Inexplicably, Bauhinia can''t stand Nanke''s attitude towards the scenery. According to the truth, she should be the most concerned about the scenery among the people present? Dong''s house is in the town. It is a scholarly family. The two elders of the Dong family have been dead for many years. Now it is Dong Yong who is in charge of the family. Since Dong Yong married Bauhinia, the one in charge has become Bauhinia again. Beyond the recognition of the scenery, Dong Yong is not a villager, but a noble son with a lot of wealth. After all, this is not a traditional fairy tale, and it is normal to have different identities in the plot. Scenery sleep to the next day at noon to wake up, wake up, she pressed her temples, headache to crack is really uncomfortable, the bedside sedentary people hold her up, let her lean in his arms, and put a bowl of medicine to her mouth, "drink wake-up wine soup, scenery will not have a headache." Uncomfortable scenery very obediently opened her mouth and drank the hangover soup. After drinking it, she leaned against the solid and warm chest for a long time and pressed her temples gently with both hands. After a long time, she was more comfortable. "Is it better?" the man asked gently She nodded, and then was stunned. She looked up dully. Seeing Nanke''s familiar face, she also slowly turned red and asked, "why, why, why are you here?" "Scenery drunk, naturally someone should take care of it." Nanke smiles again and trims her forehead. When she was stunned, she was even more nervous, "I''m drunk So Do we have Has anything happened What''s a bad relationship? " "Relationship?" Nanke thought for a moment, "does the blood count?" The scenery heard the sound of a bolt from the blue. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1739 Nanke looks like he was struck by thunder. He doesn''t know why she looks like she''s being hit hard. He just thinks she''s not comfortable now. He asks in a warm voice, "but do you still feel uncomfortable?" "No..." Scenery answer, and then come back to God, holding the quilt immediately Shua Shua Shua back to the corner of the bed, and see him want to reach over, she was busy shouting: "you don''t touch me first!" After Nanke''s action, he took back his hand and smiled. "If the scenery doesn''t want me to touch you, then I won''t touch you." Although he is still smiling, it is inexplicable to make people realize how lost and injured he is at this time. Seeing the scenery was also a jump in her heart, but she was adamant not to see him, but slightly lifted the quilt. Seeing that she was only short of her coat, the rest of her clothes were in good condition, and there was nothing wrong with her body. After a pause, she looked up stiffly and asked, "you said What do you mean by the relationship of seeing blood? " "I was injured at night. It was the scenery that healed me." Nanke slightly raised his lips, and his eyes were dim. "The scenery may have forgotten." ¡­¡­ His appearance is very much like that she broke her innocence after drinking, but she forgot all about it when she woke up! The scenery was silent for a long time, and then asked with uncertainty, "is your hand hurt?" "It''s just my hand." She can''t help but come up with a picture. In the night, it was he who caught the knife that was going to hurt her with his bare hands. At that time, he was seriously injured, but his face did not change. On the contrary, he carefully wiped the blood stains on her face The scenery suddenly turned red. Although she was easy to get drunk, she had a good memory. With a little memory, she could remember what happened to her when she was drunk. What she remembers most clearly is that Then she was held in his arms. The scenery seems to be able to smoke from the top of her head. She covered her own hot face and looked up at him awkwardly, "thank you Saved me... " "I should thank the scenery." Nanke chuckled: "if it wasn''t for the scenery, maybe I would have been killed." She remembered that she pushed him away at that time. At that time, she was drunk and her consciousness was not very clear. Even she didn''t understand it. How could she push him away subconsciously at that time? But now the focus is not on what she thought at the time, "it''s also true that you saved me later I should thank you. " "This apology of scenery is a shame to me." Nanke Mu Lu apologized, "if I had not been too careless at that time, I would not have let anyone take advantage of it, and I would have almost injured you." As usual, Nanke couldn''t let those people get closer to him within three steps. However, he was drunk at that time and was willing to have such close contact with him. Under the waves of his mind, he would inevitably relax his guard at this moment. Seeing that he was really self reproach, the scenery could not help but comfort, "it is a time when people will relax Don''t blame yourself "But I can promise It won''t happen again. " Nanke said softly, looking at her eyes are also very gentle. The scenery did not dare to look at him like this, which would make her heartbeat more uncontrollable. She decided to change the topic, "I vaguely remember Before I went to sleep, it seemed that I had met my seventh sister? " "I remember the scenery well." Nanke said with a smile, "we are in Dong''s house now." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1740 Dong Fu? Isn''t that Dong Yongjia? The scenery still remembers that before she fell into the mortal world by accident, Bauhinia had been captured by the heavenly army and the heavenly generals, and now it was only a few days later. How could she possibly return to the mortal world? "Village head..." Fengjing just wanted to say something to Nanke. She wanted to meet her seven sisters. As soon as she looked up, what she saw was Nanke''s confused look around her. She said, "what''s the matter with you?" Nanke''s eyes fell on her. When he saw her, he habitually showed a charming smile. The warmth was better than the sunshine in March. He asked softly and gently: "scenery girl, where is this?" Scenery Zheng Zheng Zheng, her eyes dew doubt, "this is Dong Fu, or you brought me here, how did you forget?" "I brought the scenery girl here..." Nanke repeated it again in a low voice, as if to make himself sure of this statement. Soon, he put out his hand over her cheek and let out a short low smile. "I forgot it. I brought the scenery girl here." When his hand touched her cheek, the scenery was stiff for a moment, but she didn''t care about it. Nanke''s performance was a little strange. When he asked the question "where is this", he seemed to be the same as when the scenery met him for the first time. Although he was a modest gentleman and gentle as jade, he was too simple and straightforward. However, he laughed After that, she felt that she had an illusion. Nanke seems to have never changed. The scenery looked at him for a while and then remembered that his hand was still on his face. She just wanted to ask him to take it back, but he had already stood up on his own initiative and said politely: "scenery girl, put on your clothes first. I''ll wait for you outside." He left a smile, turned to leave the room, but also closed the door. The scenery was relieved. Even she didn''t understand why she was so nervous when facing him. She got dressed and got out of bed. She hesitated to walk to the door of the room. She remembered that she had just woken up and was held in his arms to feed the wine. Her hands, who wanted to open the door, did not have the courage to open the door At the thought of him standing outside the door waiting for himself She and he are just a wall apart, the scenery of the heart like a deer bumping like lost the beat of the law. She is in the same mood as a long separated couple when they want to see each other It was a real disservice to her! "Scenery girl." Outside the door came Nanke''s voice, "how are you?" "OK..." She finally opened the door and saw Nanke, who had been waiting for a long time. Nanke said softly, "if you haven''t come out for such a long time, I think you still have some discomfort." "Thank you for your trouble." Scenery a little embarrassed, "well, I''m going to find my seven sisters now..." "I''ll go with you." The scenery took a look at him, "OK..." Dong''s family was well-off, so there was no lack of maid and bodyguards. When they saw the master''s guests wake up, they certainly had the foresight to call their master over. So the scenery doesn''t need to go to them in person. Bauhinia and Dong Yong have already come. "Sister!" Bauhinia embrace the scenery excitedly, "you are drunk, I am also worried about you, now I see you are OK, I am relieved!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1741 A beautiful woman threw herself into her arms, and the scenery and mood were pretty good, but she was not used to being stuck so much. She let the Bauhinia embrace her, so she pushed her away and asked, "Why are you here?" "My sister is from heaven..." Bauhinia''s words suddenly stopped, and she looked at Nanke on guard. Dong Yong, who knew his wife''s thoughts, put on a smiling face and went to Nanke and said, "Mr. Nanke, I have some good books here. Would you be interested? I don''t understand a few of them. I''m looking for someone to discuss with me. Mr. Nanke is a good-looking man and seems to be knowledgeable. Maybe you can solve my doubts. " Nanke asked with a smile, "where are those books?" "It''s in my study. Please follow me." Dong Yong takes Nanke away with enthusiasm. When no one else saw the Bauhinia, she took the hand of the scenery and said, "after my sister disappeared from the heaven, my father and mother sent many soldiers and generals to search for them. The sisters were worried, and the empress and father were even more worried. They could only make a quick decision on my affairs, so that they could spend all their thoughts on finding my sister." "What''s the matter with you?" The scenery asks: "how is the quick decision?" "My father, emperor and mother gave me two choices. One is to forget the earthly world and continue to be the seventh princess in the heaven. The other is to remove the immortal bones and become a mortal from now on. However, I can stay with my husband for a hundred years." The Bauhinia also said with a smile: "I chose to become a mortal." "You know..." The scenery stopped for a moment, "if you become a mortal, then you will only have a hundred years later, and your status will not be dignified again." "I know all this, but even if it can only last for a hundred years, it is worth it as long as I can be with my husband." A gentle smile appeared on the pretty face of Bauhinia. "Elder sister, I feel very good to be a mortal now. My husband and I are together. We can finally live a peaceful life." Well There should be a perfect ending. For the selection of Bauhinia, the scenery is not evaluated. The Bauhinia asked again, "the man named Nanke is my sister''s friend?" Friends? The scenery thought of this guy who tied himself back as a horse and ox at the beginning. She was silent for a moment, "he and I It''s just a friend. " "Sister, I feel that man is very dangerous." Bauhinia lowered her voice and said, "I don''t know why my sister didn''t go back to heaven after she fell to earth, but the man named Nanke I don''t think he is a simple man This is a coincidence. The scenery also thinks that Nanke is not a simple character, but she does not choose to continue this topic. Instead, she answers the latter part of the Bauhinia sentence, "I just fell to the earth, and my mana is completely lost. I can''t fly to the sky, so I can''t go back to heaven." "All mana lost?" Bauhinia asked nervously, "what about now?" "It''s a little bit better now." Scenery sighs again, "but still far from enough." Bauhinia is relaxed smile way: "can restore good, elder sister also need not worry too much, help you to return to the heaven, I have thought of a good way." "What do you have in mind?" "When I left from heaven, six elder sister gave me a voice bird just in case. I asked the bird to go back to the sky to find the general in a moment. He would come to pick up my sister." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1742 Hearing the name for a moment, the scenery was a jump in her eyebrows. She said almost incomprehensible: "what are you doing to call that man over to me?" "Sister, in a moment, the general is your fiance, and my future brother-in-law." Bauhinia also can''t understand, "don''t ask him to pick up his sister. Who should I call it? " Yes, he is your future brother-in-law, but that is your sixth brother-in-law! Scenery in the bottom of the heart called a, impatient grasp hair. "Strange..." Bauhinia is still there wondering, "I asked the messenger bird to inform the general last night. Why hasn''t he come?" No matter what the Bauhinia said, she decided to run first. Her principle has always been that if you can''t get in touch with the man, you can''t contact him. If there is any misunderstanding between the man and the woman because of her, then she will really run to the path of vicious female match and never return it! Scenery only said that she wanted to eat earthly things. Bauhinia immediately asked the servants to go to work, and the scenery also ran in the corridor to find Nanke. As a result, she ran into people at the corner of the corridor. Fortunately, the other side had a quick eye and a hand around her waist, so as not to let her fall due to inertia. This is Nanke. What''s the matter with him "What a hurry The scenery stood firm, took his hand and said, "we have to get out of here as soon as possible." "The scenery girl wants to leave, so we can leave." Nanke didn''t ask her why. Seeing his submissive appearance, he estimated that the scenery would go to jump into the sea, and he would go with her. "Let''s go Fengjing grabs Nanke''s hand and walks away. After two steps, she stops. She suddenly realized that she wanted to escape from Anyun village and Nanke. How could she still want to pull him out of such a dangerous place? Isn''t she supposed to expect him to be as dangerous as possible? Do not understand her curving bowels at this time, Nanke asked her, "why not go?" "Let me think about it..." The scenery stood in the same place, looking very tangled. Without thinking about it, she ran to take Nanke away with her. It was obvious that she was afraid that he was in danger, so she wanted to take him with her. Then why are you afraid that he is in danger? Naturally, it''s because she''s worried. At the thought of that possible answer, the scenery in the heart can not stop panic, she secretly asked herself, finished, she will not really like him? Nanke has seen her for a long time. It seems that he is not going to leave. Instead, he looks at her quietly with a pair of smiling eyes. Even if the scenery is silent for a day, he can keep looking at her like this. The scenery can''t stay like this all the time. She regained her mind and just lifted her eyes, she bumped into his smiling eyes and saw the reflection of himself in his eyes. She suddenly lost her power to speak. Nanke walked closer to her. When he bent slightly, he asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "I..." The scenery began to think about other things, "by the way, I heard Bauhinia say that there is a good person who sings opera in a teahouse. Let''s go and listen to it one day." "Sorry..." Nanke laughed and said, "I can''t be a qualified audience." "Why?" "Because I''ve been deaf for a long time. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1743 Deaf That means his ears can''t hear!? It''s hard to imagine that he behaves like an ordinary person. If he can''t hear, how does he communicate with her these days? "Wait Village head. " Scenery reluctantly pulled out a smile, "you don''t want to joke with me, how can you How is it possible to be deaf in both ears? " "The scenery will not believe is also should." Nanke said with a smile: "I can know what you are saying, if you stand in front of me, because I can only guess what you are going to say by lip language." Therefore, this is why Nanke is used to looking at her attentively. It is also why Nanke doesn''t like her standing behind him or facing her back. He can''t see her face, so he can''t know what she''s talking about. Sometimes she will shrink herself in the quilt shyly. When he talks with her, he always pauses for a few seconds, but he is there Guess how she would respond to him. Suddenly, the scene suddenly reminds me that the killer with a knife attacked Nanke from behind. Nanke is a man of high vigilance. He was almost attacked. Isn''t that the reason? She was in a delicate mood for a moment. "You don''t have to sympathize with me Nanke is no different from the past in terms of face and voice. He can even go back to warm her voice and comfort her, "I''ve been used to the world where I can''t hear. Although there''s no shame, at least my eyes can see it." "I..." After hearing the fact that he was deaf at the beginning of the day, it was inevitable that there would be a short period of time that she could not accept. After a while of silence, she gently said, "we''d better leave here first." If she kept holding on to the point that he was deaf, it would just make people feel more miserable. As if knowing her mind, Nanke nodded with a smile, "OK." Fengjing and Nanke went out of Dongfu. Of course, she also left a letter to Bauhinia, so that she didn''t have to worry. Until she walked on the street with people coming and going, she was slightly relieved. But when she looked up, she could not help explaining that Nanke, who was following her, was looking at her. She could not help explaining: "my seventh sister informed me to come and pick me up in a moment. I don''t want to see him." "In a moment That''s the fiance of the beautiful girl. " She had mentioned the name only once, but he remembered it. The scenery nodded, "it''s him." "Since he is the fiance of the beautiful girl, why don''t you want to see him?" Nanke eyes with a smile, "I remember, scenery girl to this moment childe, but greatly appreciated." She pursed her lips and said, "it''s one thing to appreciate, another to like it or not. I don''t want to see him, just don''t want to see him." "The scenery girl is angry." This sentence is not an interrogative sentence, but a declarative sentence. Nanke''s eyes are dim, "is it because I mentioned a moment ago that you are not happy?" "Nanke!" When the scenery stopped, she was really angry. She couldn''t stand him for a moment. Even though he had never changed his pale and gentle look, when he came into her ears, she was full of evil and masculinity, "what do you mean? If you are so interested in that guy in a moment, I won''t leave. I''ll go back to Dong''s house now, and I''ll introduce you to each other! " Nanke was quiet for a moment. After a moment, he whispered, "I''m just afraid of You''ll be interested in him. " She was stunned for a moment. Somehow, she felt a little shy, "I What interest can I have in him? " "Miss Fengjing once said that your husband''s son-in-law is more powerful than Wenxiu and can protect you. In a moment, the young master meets all the requirements of the girl." The scenery foot stomps, "I said the request is so simple, don''t you also meet?" As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Nanke''s expression slightly stagnant. She covered her mouth and responded slowly. She said something. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1744 People are coming and going in the street, but the two men and women standing under the willow trees are silent at this time. The quiet atmosphere makes people feel uncomfortable and uneasy. It is not appropriate to say that there is a cat scratching its paws in the heart. Covering his mouth, he did not speak for a long time, her mood from the beginning of a loss, to now the faint anger, you said she a girl family are not careful to say that sentence, how can he always keep quiet, also do not reply to him!? He''s the man. Now it''s up to him to control the situation, right! "Just think you heard me wrong." Scenery bit her lips and stomped her feet, then she turned and left. She just took a step, but she couldn''t move. Nanke grabs her wrist, tight, is the strength that she can''t get rid of. The scenery looks back at him, the tone is not very good, "what do you do?" "I..." Nanke issued a word, the voice is particularly dumb, he stopped, and uncertain said: "I am thinking Maybe I was wrong about the scenery girl, otherwise Otherwise, how could I see that the scenery girl would treat a deaf What about saying that? " He lowered his voice, which shows his lack of confidence at this time. Maybe he should also say It''s inferiority. At the moment, "she doesn''t think much about anything else No mistake, that''s what I said Thinking that he was reading lip language, she also specially twisted the words in her mouth. Nanke grabs her hand and moves slightly, but still does not have confidence to say a word. Scenery in the heart is an urgent, she said: "I just said that sentence to you, and what''s wrong! What can''t you believe! In addition to your low EQ and doing a lot of things that I don''t like, I haven''t said anything that I hate you so much! You are also in most cases It''s also very exciting... " The last word she said was red. South Ke Zheng Zheng Zheng repeated those two words, "heart?" "It''s not just the beating of the heart!" The scenery is afraid that he can''t understand, but also specially added, "I mean Sometimes, you can make people feel good What do you mean, good feeling "I I can probably understand. " Nanke''s eyes flashed slightly. "Wenxiu said that a woman has a good feeling for a man, that is to say, she will like this man." "You have to understand that..." The scenery is uncomfortable cough one, "also have no mistake." "So What the scenery girl said is to my heart, that is That is Do you like what I mean? " "I think so..." Her eyes are flickering, usually she does not think that she is a shy woman, but at this time, she is inexplicably embarrassed. Nanke grabs her hand and suddenly moves. She bumps into his arms according to his strength. Before the scenery returns, her waist has been confined by a man with one hand. "I thought the scenery would not like me..." Nanke slightly bent down, lip sticking to her ear side, issued a satisfied laugh, "scenery is like me, you like me..." Her cheek was rubbed by him, more and more ashamed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1745 There are a lot of pedestrians in the street. Seeing a man and a woman cuddling in public, naturally, they also want to point out that the world is declining and that people are not old-fashioned. However, this can only spread to the ears of the scenery. At this time, Nanke only pays attention to her, and what others are saying, he has no extra attention to observe. "Scenery..." He held her and didn''t let go. "I heard Wen Xiu say that women''s love for men can be divided into many kinds, perhaps confidants, brothers and sisters. Scenery likes me Is it the kind that allows me to touch the edema on your chest The scenery is a daze, then is a corner of the mouth, she said without expression: "Nanke, when can you forget my chest edema?" She often heard him mention this matter, in addition to helpless, more is speechless. "It must not be forgotten." Nanke said, "Wen Xiu said that this is a ceremony that must be carried out when getting married." "Wen Xiu Wen Xiu..." Scenery gnawed his teeth and said, "let me go back and sew up his talkative mouth without taking a needle and thread..." Nanke touched her head. "OK, we''ll sew up his mouth when we go back." Hello That''s a great benefactor to help you awaken your EQ! Seeing Nanke''s serious appearance, she was afraid that this guy would sew Wen Xiu''s mouth up after he went back. She said, "don''t move seriously. I was just joking Although Wen Xiu is talkative, we should not do so for the sake of literature. " "Well, we don''t do that." Nanke replied with a smile, and his picturesque eyebrows are more tender and tender. The scenery was given to Su by his unconditional listening to her words. She felt a little less embarrassed, but at the moment, some sweetness came up, "then you can''t take me as a horse and ox again." "If the scenery doesn''t like it, then I won''t do it." "Of course, you can''t bring other women back." She was busy adding such an important sentence that she was really afraid that he would catch another person back. Nanke raised his lips and said, "I have a good time. I don''t need other women." Well, that''s a good answer. She''s quite satisfied. Suddenly, Nanke took the scenery and moved to the side. At the same time, he raised his hand. The stabbed sword broke into pieces and disappeared into dust in the air. The attacker fell to the ground and could not get up for a long time. "The man who tried to kill you again?" Now the scenery is not strange for the appearance of this moment. Anyway, Nanke only needs to come out once, and there will be killers who want to kill him. Nanke gave a gentle smile to the scenery, and then he saw the wounded killer on the ground. This time, he didn''t let the killer die because he was already tired. He asked, "who on earth asked you to kill me?" The killer, who turned into a street dressing up, said with backbone: "our business rules do not disclose the information of the buyer." Because of this, the pedestrians around have almost run. The people in the river and lake are killing people without blinking an eye. This group of passers-by have practiced the skill of running away quickly. The scenery looked at the killer on the ground and laughed, "do you say that you do business at any level? This is the number of unreliable, every time a move can be put down by my Nanke, you still do not want to die Nanke happily raised the corner of her lips and liked her sentence "my family Nanke". www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1746 The wounded killer said: "in our business, either he died or I died. There must be a person to die. This is the life of licking the edge of the knife. Dead, it''s my life. Living is my luck." What the killer said is really open-minded. On the contrary, it makes people think that he is a man of consciousness and backbone. The scenery leans on Nanke''s arms, and she tut two times, "so, in any case, you won''t say who is the buyer behind?" "You can''t break the rules. You can kill me with one sword." The killer looked at Nanke again. "I''ve seen your portrait, and I know who you are. The famous sword immortal in the lake. If I can kill you, I can gain both fame and wealth. If I die under your sword, I''m not as good as a man, and I have nothing to say." "Sword Fairy..." The scenery looked up and was surprised and said, "are you really the Sword Fairy rumored in the lake?" "I don''t know if it''s a Sword Fairy. I forgot." Nanke answered the question of scenery honestly. The so-called Sword Fairy, of course, should have a sword, but there is no sword around him. Even if Nanke''s answer is not the answer, but with so many evidences from killers, she can really believe that Nanke is the "sword immortal" in the world. She was prepared. Even if this Nanke is not the Nanke she wants to attack, she will take him down, but she did not expect to let her blind cat meet a dead mouse. He is really the one she wants to attack ! The scenery is now in a very good mood. She jumped up and kissed his lips, and said with a smile, "Nanke, it''s great to meet you!" Nanke doesn''t understand why she is so happy now, but when she is happy, he is also happy. He savors the kiss just now. His body feeling reminds him that he can ask for more. However, seeing that there is still a person lying on the ground, he can endure for a while. Nanke managed his beautiful forehead, and the rest of his eyes looked at the killer. He just said with a smile, "since you don''t want to say it, then you can leave your life." "Wait a minute." Scenery took Nanke''s hand and said, "don''t kill him first." Nanke answered "good" without hesitation. The scenery then looked at the killer, "I know, you have your rules in this line, and your rules are also taking money. But we don''t want to kill you now, but we want to give you a big business. How about it?" The killer frowned. "What do you mean by that?" "I don''t care who paid you to kill Nanko." Fengguang said with a smile: "but I can offer you ten times higher price than that man, and let you kill that man. Why, are you willing to accept this business?" The killer stopped for a moment and said, "I haven''t fulfilled the buyer''s request. How can I take another killing list?" "Does this conflict with your rules?" "You don''t have any rules that you can''t take two businesses at the same time," he asked "There is no such thing as..." "Is that easy to do?" Feng Feng held Nanke''s arm, and she said with a smile: "generally speaking, after two businesses, you will start the business that is easier to handle. Isn''t that normal? In terms of your intuition, do you think my business is better completed, or that unknown person''s business is better completed? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1747 When the scenery puts on a sweet smile, it is easy to shake people who are not determined, let alone Or those who are used to living in the dark? The killer fell silent for a moment. Feng Feng added: "you don''t have to worry that I can''t afford it. I can tell you that any piece of jewelry on my body can afford to buy you mortal Well, it''s in this town. I can afford to buy a street in this town. What''s more, if you don''t break the rules, you can make a lot of money and have your life to spend. Do you still need to consider such a good thing? " Yeah, it doesn''t need to be considered at all. Even those who are eager to die, when they have passed the point of real death, their hearts are more or less expecting to live. Sometimes, what they lack is just a step. The assassin stood up from the ground. Although he did not speak, his eyes had already revealed his answer. There is a woman drinking in a restaurant on the second floor. Her maid cui''er hesitated to come forward and advised, "Miss If you drink too much, you''d better not drink it. " "If you drink too much, you can forget what you want to forget." The woman in White said with a smile, but her eyes were full of bitterness. "Cui''er, wine is the best drink in the world. How can I not drink it?" "Miss Mingdaomen still needs you. If you hurt your body, what about the mingdaomen that you finally won? " What is the most thrilling memory of cui''er in this life? That''s probably the case that her young lady became a famous sect leader. Her young lady was originally the fifth young lady of the well-known Dao family. She was always bullied in the famous Dao family since she was a child. One day, after a high fever, her young lady seemed to have changed suddenly. She was not only the young master and sister who had lost several of the above, but also got the position of the master with the help of noble people, but she was such a legendary woman People, but still lost in a "love" under the word. Cui''er was the one who grew up with her and loved her most. But since the incident happened, her daughter has fallen in love with "wine". She is worried, but she has nothing to do. "Life and death are rich Talk to Zicheng... " The woman in white looked out of the window and drank up a glass of wine. "This is a big joke..." All of a sudden, her half squint drunk eyes opened, and the glass was thrown in a direction, and the man in black who was hiding in the dark had to appear. The man in black called out, "Miss Qin." "The 39 killers in front of us all failed I don''t know if you are the shadow of the king of hell, but have you succeeded? " This Miss Qin is Qin Luohuang, the leader of the famous Dao sect. The man named shadow said, "I failed." "But you are still alive." Qin Luohuang put down her glass. At this time, there was a beautiful voice, "of course, because I let him live." In the dark, there are two figures. One is long and the other is delicate. It is Nanke and the scenery. Nanke holds the hand of scenery and smiles on his lips. The scenery also says with a smile: "originally, it''s you who have been buying and killing Nanke all the time." When she saw Nanke appear, Qin Luohuang''s pupils were constricted. When she saw him holding hands with the scenery, she took out her sword and flew up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1748 It''s a pity that Qin Luohuang''s sword can''t get close to Nanke and scenery, so she is blocked back by an invisible sword Qi. Compared with her sword moves, the strength of the sword is not at the same level. She can''t resist it. Qin Luohuang''s hand shaking slightly, she has to step back to stand still. After standing firm, her red lips gradually evoke a satirical smile, "all men in the world are merciless and ungrateful. My cheap father is, and so are you..." "What do you say?" The scenery stops laughing. Women are always sensitive to some things, especially after seeing another woman. Although Nanke''s EQ is often not online, this time he has a sense of crisis and cleverly says to scenery: "I have nothing to do with her." "What you say doesn''t count!" Scenery directly rejected. She is going to be crazy. How can she forget that Nanke has lost his memory. That is to say, it is not impossible that he will have a woman he likes before he loses his memory. Even if she has a plot in hand, the plot is always unreliable. Nanke: "I..." "Shut up The scenery glared at Nanke. Nanke He has some grievances. The scenery looked at the woman in white again, "you tell me clearly, what kind of ungrateful "Oh? Didn''t he tell you? " Even though Qin Luohuang seemed to be dripping blood in her heart, she was smiling. "Just two years ago, he took me as an apprentice, taught me martial arts, and helped me become the head of the famous sword sect. Just half a year ago, he said he would marry me, and I answered his proposal. But just two months ago, at our wedding, he did not show up." The scenery is muddled. Qin Luohuang was still looking at Nanke and said, "I thought that something was wrong with you. After all, you are a famous sword immortal. It''s not strange if there are enemies looking for the door, but my spy replies You have appeared in several places, and it doesn''t look like a crisis. Now it seems that... " She looked at the hand of the scenery and Nanke, and laughed ironically. "Nanke, tell me clearly that you are going to marry another woman?" "No Nanke looked down at her. Seeing her anger, he could not help starting to feel nervous. His voice, which has always been light and light, has finally changed at this moment. "Wenxiu said that men marry with women they like, but when I saw her, I didn''t want to touch her edema. This proves that I didn''t like her." Well, that''s a little bit The scenery is speechless. "Mr. Nanke!" Cui''er couldn''t help standing out. "How can you say that? I think you took the young lady as a disciple, and then asked her to marry her. These maids are all in the eye! How many guests came to the wedding banquet You know, Miss Ye stood on the wedding alone in the end, what an embarrassing thing! You are now Do you forget the young lady because of the goblin now? " "Ha?" The scenery eyebrow jumps, "you say who is the goblin?" Qin Luohuang suddenly feels murderous. She is busy standing in front of cui''er to block this move. However, she overestimates her own skill. Her sword breaks when it is echoed, and the sword spirit pierces her shoulder. She snorts, but she doesn''t let herself out. "Miss!" Cui''er called out and helped Qin Luohuang. If Qin Luohuang didn''t have the sword as a buffer, she would have been a broken Pipa and would have become a disabled person. The wound was in pain, but Qin Luohuang said with a smile, "very good You don''t even want to read any old love now The scenery shakes Nanke''s hand, "why do you kill?" "She said you were not good first." Nanke thought about it for a while, but still according to what he thought, he put out his hand to encircle her waist. Scenery thought, big brother, are you doing this right now? But it doesn''t make sense to talk to Nanke. She looks at other people. Qin Luohuang and cui''er are both bitter enemies. As an outsider, shadow has already found a place to sit down and watch the play. Three women in a play, isn''t it just three women here? "You once said..." Qin Luohuang only looked at Nanke, "how many stars there are in the sky, there are many girls in the world, but there is only one moon in the sky and there is only one me in the world. Now You''ve found another moon, haven''t you? " After hearing this, the scenery was silent for a while. He pulled Nanke around and said, "let''s go." "Does the scenery believe me "Of course." The scenery wooden ran a face to say: "you are impossible to say that numb words." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1749 If we say that when Qin Luohuang appears, the scenery is not good, but after Qin Luohuang has said that, she can be sure that her worry is unnecessary. With Nanke''s temperament, he can not say that. Scenery does not like to entangle with unimportant people. She takes Nanke''s hand to leave, but the people on the other side who are deeply hurt by love will never let them leave so easily. "Stop!" Although Qin Luohuang was injured, she showed up at the door with her flying skills. She only looked at Nanke wholeheartedly and said coldly, "do you want to leave so simply? You are not easy to appear in front of me Master, we must have an end today. " Qin Luohuang was originally the secret service queen of the 21st century. Only because of the betrayal of the trusted people, could she wear her soul to ancient times. No matter before or after the crossing, her temperament is to repay kindness and revenge. Especially for her betrayers, she will be merciless. In terms of emotion, she is a persistent person, and she will not give up easily Her own heart, but once handed over, she will not tolerate someone negative her. Nanke frowns slightly, which is already an expression of displeasure. His true Qi condenses in his hands. This is to take Qin Luohuang''s life. Nanke has always believed in the principle of "killing with one hand" for things that he has no patience to deal with. The only thing in the world that he can be patient with is scenery. But scenery can''t understand how impatient Nanke is at this time. She helped her forehead with a headache and said helplessly, "this lady, I think you are mistaken. The person you are looking for will never be the one around me. Your man looks very glib, but this one in my family doesn''t know how to please girls at all." Fengjing is telling the truth. If you want to hear good words from Nanke, you have to see the personality explosion. Of course, it also depends on whether the culture and education are good. "You don''t have to argue for him." Qin Luohuang''s cold eyes swept the scenery, and her voice was cold. "I have been with him for two years. I can''t help but recognize him. He once said that if all the people in the world are against me, then he can be the enemy of the world..." Qin Luohuang looked at Nanke again. "Master, I still remember all you said But what about you? You forget it Brother Feng is even more headache, "Hey, I said girl, are you seeing too much of those romantic and snowy stories, and because you are against the whole world, my Nanke can''t say such words!" "Yes, I won''t say that." Nanke also held the hand of scenery and nodded, "those who are against the scenery, I will only kill their families." Scenery "Nanke Let''s not joke "I''m not kidding." Nanke looked at her with a smile. "Wenxiu said that everyone has important people in their hearts, and in many people''s hearts, the important thing is their family. If I kill their family members, they will only be in agony, and there will be no time to fight against the scenery." Hello Don''t smile and say something like a villain! Suddenly a clapping voice rang out. She was afraid that these people would mistake Nanke as a lunatic with mental problems. She coughed, "don''t misunderstand After he lost his memory, Nanke did not know the world. What he said should not be true. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1750 "Amnesia..." Qin Luohuang''s dead eyes have a tendency of resurgence. She seems to have grasped a lifesaving straw, staring at Nanke and asking, "you have lost your memory That''s why you forgot me, didn''t you? " "I lost my memory." Nanke replied with a smile, "but I never remember you. How can I forget it?" "It''s because you lost your memory..." Qin Luohuang walked closer to Nanke and said, "because you lost your memory, you don''t remember me. You missed our wedding date, and you forgot our vow of friendship But it doesn''t matter, master. As long as you think about everything, you will know the feelings between us... " Qin Luohuang pauses for a moment. She looks at the scenery, then looks at Nanke and says, "no one can get in the relationship between us." With a jump of scenery forehead, you can clearly hear the meaning of Qin Luohuang''s words. She can''t help but feel unconvinced. She pulls Nanke behind her back and successfully interrupts Nanke''s luck. She puts one hand on her waist and says, "Hey, you can eat medicine indiscriminately. You can''t talk nonsense. Nanke is my man, not your man! Although he is amnesia is true, but even if a person lost his memory, treat the people he used to like will always have a different feeling, don''t you see? Nanko, he doesn''t feel for you at all Nanke originally intended to kill Qin Luohuang directly, but he saw that the scenery was so tight that he was afraid that he would be robbed. However, he felt that she was so nervous that his appearance was very cute. He tightly held the hand of scenery, and a charming smile appeared on the corner of his lips. "Master''s martial arts skills are excellent. It''s a fantastic thing that someone can hurt him and make him lose his memory. Now, how can I know if someone has made some witchcraft to make him forget me completely?" "Oh, the magic of witchcraft has come. Why don''t you say it''s magic?" Scenery is not afraid of Qin Luohuang. Even if Qin Luohuang has opened up her special agent Queen''s aura, she doesn''t feel any fear at all. Of course, her men should hold tightly in their own hands. If she wants to give Nanke away, it''s a fool''s dream! "You don''t have to use the word" magic "to satirize me Qin Luohuang laughed coldly, "how can there be a demon in this lake? There are some in this lake, but they are just some magic tricks to bewitch people. " Qin Luohuang is also an old hand in the river and lake. She has heard that Miao people in Bashu area will have some strange magic tricks, especially the women there. They can make their lovers love themselves only and never change their minds. Qin Luohuang thought, maybe the woman in red in front of her is the Miao people! If it was not for the fact that the magic power of the scenery had not been restored, otherwise she would have turned Qin Luohuang into a pig that could only arch cabbage! She gritted her teeth and said, "I warn you, don''t let me go crazy here. Nanke is my man. If you keep pestering me, I''ll kill you!" Good Now she has the look of a vicious girl. Qin Luohuang did not care about the wound on her shoulder. She was not threatened by the words of scenery. "He is my husband. Even if he is dead, I will take him back." "I''ll go to your grandmother''s son-in-law!" The scenery is extremely magnificent. If you raise your hand, you will wave it. Qin Luohuang has already seen that the scenery has no internal force, and she is not afraid of her hand. However, she is wrong. She not only does not catch the palm of scenery, but also is hit by flying into the hard wall, and falls on the ground and spits out a mouthful of blood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1751 "Miss!" Cui''er yelled in a panic. She ran to the ground and helped Qin Luohuang up. Seeing this scene, the scenery was stunned. She looked at her palm and said, "when did I become so powerful?" No, isn''t she a girl who can''t afford to hang up? Only shadow noticed the scene. Nanke quietly put his hand behind her to convey his true spirit. Now, Nanke has put his hand down. He slightly tilted his head and looked at the shadow. The shadow''s body was stiff, and the inevitable murderous spirit seemed to be just his illusion. He still decided to Don''t tell me about it. Qin Luohuang is also a martial arts practitioner. As long as she thinks about it, she can also figure out why the scenery without internal force can emit such powerful palm Qi. She wipes the blood from the corner of her mouth and looks at Nanke with a smile: "master, you have lost your memory now I don''t blame you for forgetting me She put on such a generous appearance, which made the scenery very angry. She gnashed her teeth and said, "you want your master to find it by yourself. Don''t pester Nanke, or I''ll kill you!" Can force her today one after another burst of vulgarity, it seems that this unconscious Qin Luohuang really let the scenery crazy. The scenery is so angry that Nanke thinks it''s time for him to start. He steps forward and gently pulls the hand of scenery to make her closer to himself. How careful and gentle he is to treat the scenery, how cold and merciless he looks at Qin Luohuang. Qin Luohuang can clearly feel that at this moment, all the murderous spirit of this man is aimed at her Qin Luohuang quietly clenched the amulet in her hand. Nanke does not move, but there is water in the air. When he looks at the girl around him with a smile, those ice blades also attack Qin Luohuang at a very fast speed. At the same time, Qin Luohuang tore up the Ping''an Rune in her hand, and suddenly a beautiful blue figure appeared beside her. "I''ll go! So dangerous At the sight of the attacking ice blade, the girl in the blue dress of the lake has already cast the resistance magic, but when casting a barrier to resist the ice blade, the girl has already felt a sense of danger. The strength of this mortal is extraordinary. "Wait!" The scenery grabs Nanke''s hand, "it''s my sixth sister!" Nanke raised his hand over her cheek and asked with a smile, "so what?" "That''s my sister!" It''s getting more and more difficult to cope with the blue-green algae in the scenery. I have to jump my feet in a hurry. Nanke but laughs, "the scenery has me, the relatives and so on, are not important." The scenery was stunned. She didn''t know where her heart spread to a ray of panic. What scared her most was that she knew that her panic was not because of this incident, but because of Because of something she didn''t know. However, she couldn''t remember what it was Who is it? Who is , as like as two peas? "Nanke..." The scenery face did not have any expression, "stop." South corveton, after all, chose to obey. The blade that attacked Qin Luohuang disappeared. It was as if nothing dangerous had happened in the quiet room. "Don''t be angry with the scenery." Nanke bent down, leaned close to her face and said with a gentle smile, "I will do what the scenery wants me to do, so don''t be angry with me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1752 The scenery was like a pool of stagnant water, and her brown eyes were shining. She pursed her lips and said, "Nanke, I don''t like you hurting my family." "If you don''t like the scenery, I won''t do it in the future." Nanke''s eyes seem to be surrounded by clouds, hazy, unfathomable, but mysterious and attractive. The scenery slightly bowed, did not speak. "Sister!" Cyanobacteria, who had resolved the crisis there, noticed the scenery. She exclaimed happily, "great! I have found you at last Nanke slightly side eyes. The cyanobacteria who wants to run over suddenly stops. She doesn''t know why when she comes into contact with Nanke''s sight, she stops in fear. In principle, she is the immortal. This man is just a mortal. What should she be afraid of this man? But maybe it''s the natural fear from the bottom of my heart. Cyanobacteria still stops at the place three steps away from the scenery. She cares about the scenery and asks, "sister, are you ok?" "I''m fine..." The scenery did not have what vitality shakes the head, now she, also feels the mood slightly restless. "Sister, you don''t know, father Father and mother sent many people to look for your whereabouts, but your trace seems to be hidden. We have been unable to find you. Now that we finally see you, I can rest assured With that, cyanobacteria patted her chest and looked relieved. Qin Luohuang suddenly asked blue algae, "Xiao Liu, is this woman your sister?" "Yes." Cyanobacter said with a smile: "I have five sisters, one sister. This is my big sister. I came here to find her this time I''ll run out of the house. " Qin Luohuang''s face changed slightly. The Ping''an Rune was given to her by cyanobacteria. She said that if there was any danger and tore up the amulet, cyanobacteria would rush to rescue her. Qin Luohuang thought that Nanke could be taken back by the power of cyanobacteria, but she never thought that the scenery would be cyanobacteria''s sister. Cyanobacter looked at Nanke, who was always smiling. She asked the scenery, "sister, who is this man?" "My man." Clean three words, scenery this time said, but even the face is not red. Nanke, who got his name corrected, was more happy, but he didn''t feel so bad when he looked at cyanobacteria. Cyanobacteria was stunned at first, then yelled, "no! Sister, you have found a mortal husband just like seven sisters She has worried a lot about the Bauhinia, and the final thing is that the Bauhinia is relegated to the mortal end. She doesn''t want her elder sister to go on the same road as Bauhinia again! Cyanobacter sees the scenery again. She decides that the matter should be discussed when only the two sisters are there. She glances around the audience and says, "Miss Qin, how did you fight with my sister''s man?" Hearing the words "my sister''s man", Qin Luohuang''s face was even more stiff. Nanke slightly bowed his head and pasted it on the ear side of the scenery and said, "the six younger sisters of the scenery can speak more than the seven sisters." The scenery was tickled by his breath. She pinched his hand again and lowered her voice to warn, "you should be serious." Cyanobacter is still waiting for Qin Luohuang''s reply. Qin Luohuang grits her teeth and says, "that''s my master. He is a man who is in love with me. He''s not your sister''s man at all. He''s just amnesia. He''s confused by some witchcraft. He''s fighting against me." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1753 Cyanobacter immediately said: "Hello, Miss Qin, although we can be regarded as friends, you should not go too far. My sister always doesn''t like Xiao San I''m not talking about my third sister, but a third person in her feelings. She won''t be with a man who has a lover. If you slander my sister again, I''ll teach you a lesson! " "I''m Qin Luohuang, I''m very good at sitting and never slander people!" "Yes, little six, the maid can testify." Cui''er said, "that''s the future husband of my young lady. She has been suffering for a long time about the disappearance of Mr. Nanke. These maids are all in the eyes of them." "Nanke, let''s go." "You can''t leave yet!" Even if Qin Luohuang didn''t want this life, she would have to prove that what she said was true. She said with a straight face: "if you don''t believe me Well, I''ll prove to you that Shifu has a sword mark on his right arm. It was the first time I learned to use sword. I accidentally scratched him, and the sword mark has always been on him. Don''t you believe me? As long as As long as the young master is willing to lift the sleeve of his right hand, everything will be decided! " Nanke''s face did not change, but his right hand was slightly moved. Cyanobacteria also said: "it makes sense, sister, maybe this man cheated you. Let''s see if there are sword marks on his hands. A person''s face can look similar, but the scars on his body will not grow the same." "Nanke!" The patience between scenery and Qin Luohuang has lost. She looks at Qin Luohuang in front of her and says, "lift up your sleeve and let them have a look. It proves that you are not the master in the mouth of Miss Qin. She will not give up and hold on to us all the time." "Scenery..." Nanke gently called the name of the scenery, but there was no action. The scenery looks up at him, and the woman''s intuition reminds her that things are going wrong now. The bad feeling in her heart expands more and more. Without saying anything to Nan Keduo, she grabs his right hand. Nanke''s other hand covered her hand, and there was something wrong with his look. "Let go!" said the scenery Nanke''s hand trembled slightly on the back of her hand. Seeing her cold look, he slowly put down his hand. The scenery lifted off his sleeve, and on his forearm, there was a sword mark that looked like some time ago. She opened her eyes slightly, let go of his hand, and stepped back in disbelief. Her voice had a choking voice, "it''s really you..." "Not me." Nanke came closer to her, "scenery, you believe me, it can''t be me." Cyanobacteria came up and held up the shaky body of the scenery. She said angrily to Nanke: "what else do you have to explain now! You heartless man, not only cheated Miss Qin, but also my sister! " Qin Luohuang cried with joy, "master I knew that it must be you, and I knew... " "Shut up." Nanke suddenly seemed to be a different person. His voice was low. Whether he was smiling or just nervous, he no longer existed. Now his face was expressionless and his dark eyes were lifeless. His whole body seemed to reveal a dark atmosphere invisible to the naked eye. He raised his hand, and Qin Luohuang''s neck seemed to be pinched by someone Empty, painful can''t say a word, will be to die. The scenery stood on one side and sneered, "how, now you can even own the old love a person also can under cruel hand?" Nanke''s figure stopped, he put down his hand, Qin Luohuang also fell to the ground, he looked at the scenery Yang lip, but is more gentle than the spring breeze, "scenery does not like me to kill, then I will not kill." "I don''t mind if you kill." With a smile, the scenery wiped her eyes and didn''t let her tears fall down I''ll also have a day when I''m a third party. " "The fool in the day couldn''t tell the scenery clearly. Now that I''m here, I can explain everything to the scenery." Nanke approached the scenery step by step, and the blue-green algae around the scenery were suddenly knocked three steps away by an unknown force. At the same time, Nanke also came to the scenery. He put out his hand, slightly wiped the moist corner of her eyes with his finger belly, and said slowly and forcefully: "there are not a few interesting demons, ghosts, mortals and immortals in the three realms, but the scenery should be believed, No Whether it''s me or the fool in the day, in these thousands of years, the only one who can make us fall in love with is scenery. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1754 Nanke is still Nanke, but it seems that he is not. The scenery was held in his arms by one hand. At the same time, his other hand covering her face was slightly downward. Instead, he raised her jaw. He lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. The scenery seemed to feel a chill from the lips. "Scenery..." Nanke murmured, "it''s an accident to know you. Before that, I never thought that I would have an idea to spend my life with another person. You are the only one." Scenery eyelashes slightly tremble, she silent for a moment, looking at his picturesque face, she gently said: "what about that woman What''s the matter with her? " "That woman..." Nanke did not look at the pale Qin Luohuang. He only focused on the scenery. When he looked at her, his voice and eyes could not help but become gentle, which he did not realize. "She is just a woman abandoned by a lover, and has no relationship with me." But a woman abandoned by her lover Hearing this, Qin Luohuang, who was seriously injured, spat out a mouthful of blood because of her emotional fluctuation. Just at this time, a thunder flashed through the window. Cyanobacteria exclaimed, "it''s a heavenly army and a heavenly general! Sister, they''ve finally found it! " "Heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals..." The scenery whispered, and suddenly pushed away Nanke who was holding her. She bit her lips and said, "Nanke, I''m sorry, I haven''t told you my real identity. I''m not a mortal. According to the rules of heaven, I can''t I can''t be with you. If people in heaven find out that I like you, they will arrest you! " "Scenery is worried about me The scenery really likes me. " Nanke laughed. He seemed not to have heard what she said about her identity. However, the scenery was extremely anxious, and there was a disaster. This guy could not grasp the key point. She saw that the thunder came more frequently. She knew that this was the day when the army and the sky were closer. She said to Nanke in a hurry: "you stay here, don''t go out, I I''ll be back soon. " "Scenery..." Nanke grabs her wrist. Although he is still gentle, his strong aggressiveness is no longer there. The scenery tentatively called out, "Nanke?" "It''s me." Nanke smiles. "I''m Nanke in the day." She suddenly burst out of her mind a few words: split personality, yes, these words also explain why Nanke sometimes simple, make a big living people as cattle and horses back, he will sometimes smart, just as he will remember to send her flowers, and will say some sweet words that make people blush and heartbeat. No matter who he is, he is gentle and charming, so that the scenery has never thought of the past in the direction of personality split, but it is not right Split personality means that a person has at least two different personalities, but Nanke in the daytime and Nanke in the evening give people the feeling of being modest and gentle as jade. They are indeed the same person. If we insist that there is a difference, it is that Nanke in the daytime is like a piece of pure white paper, while Nanke at night is like a paper full of symbols, because he has too many things, so others can''t add another stroke. The scenery suddenly thought of two words: experience. Yes, two different times of him, all the biggest difference is experience. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1755 However, there is no time to think about the scenery, because the sky thunder is closer, and people can be seen in the clouds. She looked at Nanke who held her hand again, pursed her lips and said, "don''t go out. Wait for me here." "Good." Nanke smile shallowly, like the spring wind blowing willow and flowers, Qin people''s heart, "I''m here waiting for the scenery to come back." His smile is not mixed with any impurities, only at this moment, his full of satisfaction trust in her hands. The scenery suddenly felt a great pressure. She didn''t know whether she could come back, but she had to go out. She could not let the heavenly army and the heavenly general find Nanke. After all, according to Nanke''s one track mind state, he would certainly ignore anything and take her hand, maybe Will also say in public that we get married. After all, she and he are not seven fairies and Dong Yong. There is no buff bonus in the ancient legend. She is very worried that Nanke will lose her life in the hands of these heavenly generals. After all, the scenery pulled out her hand which was held by Nanke. She called back, "blue algae!" "Yes, sister!" Cyanobacteria will run to grasp the hand of scenery, but in a flash, the two people have disappeared in the room. Shadow and Qin Luohuang have lost the ability to speak. After all, there are immortals in the world, which is beyond their understanding. Nanke stood by the window, and he laughed. "The scenery says it will come back later. It''s day, but it''s my time." No one answered him, so it was like he was talking to himself. On the other side, above the cloud, knelt a man in white armor, "meet the eldest princess, the sixth princess!" At the head of the salute was a slender man. Cyanobacteria first said strangely, "general Kong Xuan, aren''t you stationed in beiyutian? Why are you here? On the contrary, it was the general who did not come "According to the order of the emperor, I led the soldiers to look for the trace of the eldest princess. As for the general in a moment Since he went down to the earth to look for the eldest princess some time ago, he suddenly lost his message "Lost the message?" When the scenery was in doubt, she looked at cyanobacteria again, "don''t you meet a general in the world for a moment?" "No Cyanobacter shakes her head. In order to find the scenery, she is attracted by the delicious food in the world. But she doesn''t know that she has to pay for things. It happens that Qin Luohuang paid for her. Because she is grateful for Qin Luohuang''s resolution of the siege, cyanobacter will send Qin Luohuang a peace charm. What is really true is that she did not meet for a moment. Things are not right. According to the current development of the plot, cyanobacteria should have a deep feeling for it. Kong Xuan said again, "I found two princesses, the eldest and the sixth. Please follow me back to heaven." Now the magic power of the scenery has not been fully recovered, and only cyanobacteria has used the magic arts. She did not expect that when she wanted to let the people in the heaven find her, the people in the heaven would not come. Now she doesn''t want to be found, but the people in the heaven are coming very fast. Seeing the white clouds, she bit her lower lip and said, "general Kong Xuan, I still have a little gratitude in the world that I haven''t paid back I want to finish the favor first and then go back to heaven. " "The eldest princess, if you have not reported your kindness, you can talk about it later. If you haven''t seen you for many days, the emperor and the queen are already very worried." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1756 "I..." Fengguang knows that her missing must have worried her parents, but she still can''t let go of Nanke, especially She did not know whether the woman named Qin Luohuang had something to do with him! At the thought of this place, the scenery grabbed his clothes and wanted to kill them back. When the scenery was in doubt, suddenly another day would come to report, "general! The demon world suddenly attacked the heaven. In a moment, the general was not there, and the soldiers and horses in the heaven could not resist! " Kong Xuan frowned, waved and said coldly, "turn back to heaven quickly!" "Sister..." Cyanobacteria is anxious to pull the hand of scenery. Scenery quietly clenched her hand, and her decision had to change at this moment. At the gate of the heavenly palace, two groups of men and men met. With the arrival of Kong Xuan''s troops, the situation of the war changed a lot. A little demon asked a man in black, "general..." The general raised his hand slightly, and a group of demon soldiers also stood behind him. His face was expressionless, "general Kong Xuan, I didn''t expect that you would come back from beiyutian to garrison Tiangong." "If I didn''t come back, I wouldn''t have met general Xiaoluo''s leading troops to attack heaven." Kong Xuan just looked around him quietly. He could already estimate that the people he was taking did not have the capital to fight with Xiaoluo, but the worst outcome was that both sides were hurt. Although the heaven world is not in line with the demon world, it has maintained the attitude that the water will not invade the river for so many years. This time, they must have inquired about it. If they are not there for a moment, they will lead the army to fight. "Xiao Luo?" The scenery brought by cyanobacteria is a step later than Kong Xuan''s coming back. When she saw the demon world general who had met in Anyun village, she couldn''t help being stunned by the accident. She still remembers that at that time, she broke into a wooden house in the bamboo forest, and then met Nanke, who took her heart out. Nanke told her that she had only had a dream, and she had to believe it. But now, Xiaoluo really appears. If Xiaoluo is a person in the demon world, what is Anyun village? What is Nanke, the head of Anyun village? "It''s you." Xiao Luo eyebrow tiny Cu, "originally you are the person of the heaven, knew early, at the beginning I should have killed you." "You are presumptuous Cyanobacteria stood up and said, "my sister, the princess of heaven, which demon can hurt a hair?" "Wait..." The scenery pressed her head, and she felt a headache, "Xiao Luo You are the general of the demon world. Anyun village What are those people in Anyun village? " "The people of Anyun village It''s just a bunch of idiots. " Xiao Luo''s tone was full of sarcasm, "Anyun village is a village created by my father, so that people in the demon world can live in this world like mortals and live in friendship with ordinary people. But demons are demons, people are people, and Demons and people, how can they coexist in friendship?" Xiao Luo''s father is the elder of the demon world, but because he once fell in love with a mortal, the mortal gave birth to Xiao Luo and died, so he had the idea of getting along with the human race, so he had the place of Anyun village. The villagers in Anyun village work at sunrise and rest at sunset, but no one knows. In fact, the people in this village are fox demons who have just transformed into new forms, and the jasmine flowers planted in the village are just to cover up their fox smell. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1757 This is why the scenery thinks that Anyun village is so strange. They can''t cook. They are afraid that outsiders will reveal the existence of their village and the land. The land also says that the village appears suddenly The scenery suddenly thought of Nanke, "Nanke is also a fox demon..." "He''s not a fox demon." Xiao Luo said, "he is just a man saved by my father at the foot of the mountain. But I don''t know why my father passed the position of village head to a mortal before he was in a coma." Even though Xiao Luo never approved of his father''s building such a village, he was still very sorry that his father had passed the title of village head to Nanke, but not to himself. Hearing that Nanke is not a demon, the scenery is a faint sigh of relief. If Nanke is a demon, it will be more difficult for her to be with him. Although he didn''t understand why the princess knew the general of the demon world, he didn''t ask any more questions. He just stood up and said, "now I''m guarding Tiangong here, general Xiaoluo. But are you going to continue to attack Tiangong?" "It''s just training, how can it be said to be offensive?" Xiao Luo is not cold and not light said a word, unexpectedly is to attack the heaven things with a practice to say in the past. The scenery also laughed, "General Xiao Luo, do not know whether Qin makeup girl is OK?" Since the appearance of Xiao Luo is not her dream, Qin must have appeared. "She..." Xiao Luo was stunned and said without any emotion: "she is just the medicine man I use to refine medicine. What good can she have?" "Oh?" Fengguang said with a smile: "general Xiaoluo said the same thing. You look down on ordinary people so much. How can you leave Miss Qin''s life? Even if it is to leave the girl''s life, it must be because we want to take her to test the medicine. " "Not bad..." Xiao Luo just finished these two words, a knife was thrown on his body, he reacted quickly to avoid, but saw behind a angry face, and then froze. "Xiao Luo, I''m so worried about you! As a result, you just want to make use of me. If I am blind, I will waste my kindness on you The voice falls, wearing a man''s Qin makeup also smashed the hands of the empty stone, the figure disappeared. Why can Qin Jia, a mortal, come to heaven? Naturally, it also depends on the chuankong stone that can transmit people. Guess from the scenery, the stone must have been sent by Xiao Luo. Now it''s OK. Qin Zhuang smashed the chuankong stone, but he doesn''t know where to go. Xiao Luo looked at the scenery angrily again. He also turned around and disappeared into a demon fog. It seems that he is looking for someone. The general is gone, and other demon soldiers are also rushing away. The scenery "ah" sound, no one in front of her disguise as a man, she can not recognize, from the first meeting in the bamboo house, she can guess that Xiaoluo is different from Qin makeup. He said that he wanted to take Qin makeup as a medicine man, but he tied up people and threw them on the bed. What is the reason? Of course, I want to sleep with her. Xiaoluo was a self inflicted man. She had no sense of guilt about her scenery. Seeing that the crisis in the sky was not there, she just wanted to find an excuse to slip down to the earth, but was suddenly hugged by her mother, "great Scenery, you are back... " It''s over The scenery looked around her father, and a group of sisters. She had a headache and thought that she couldn''t leave this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1758 But if you can''t leave, you have to find a way. It took a lot of time to pacify her relatives, but at the same time, because her mana was still recovering, she had more guards to protect her. "Princess, you have something on your mind." The banyan grandfather looked at the girl sitting on the swing and said this. Scenery hesitated for a moment, then said: "I like a person." "Mortal." "Yes..." The scenery looked up at the banyan tree grandfather''s face on the trunk, "I want to see him, but I can''t find a way to leave." "The eldest princess, people and immortals can''t be together. The best example is that seven princesses are demoted to mortals." "Demoted to mortals..." The scenery suddenly stood up and said, "yes, I didn''t think of it. As long as I was demoted as a mortal, then I could be with Nanke! Thank you She patted the branches and ran out again. She wants to go to Taibai Jinxing and ask him to pick his immortal bone, so that she can become a mortal, and there will be no identity barrier between her and Nanke. Unfortunately, the scenery has not run to Taibai Venus there, she was found by her sisters first. "Elder sister, the Palace Banquet for you is about to start. Where are you going Cyanobacteria holds the hand of scenery and drags to the hall. The scenery endure again and again, just didn''t go to pick the immortal bone thing to say in front of so many younger sister''s face. At today''s Palace Banquet, there are all the big Luo Jinxian with names and surnames. The emperor of heaven even ordered people to pick the flat peaches that bloom and bear fruit in 300 years. In the face of the blessing of the gods, the scenery was not very interested. She was only worried about Nanke''s affairs, and did not know how he was now? Will Will you really go and that Qin Luohuang pull what relationship? At the thought of it, she almost broke the cup in her hand. At this time, the emperor suddenly asked, "Kong Xuan, can''t you contact for a moment?" "Yes." Kong Xuan frowned and said, "I''ve tried all the methods, but I can''t contact the general in a moment. He seems to have disappeared suddenly. Maybe What''s the trouble? " Scenery to see the look of cyanobacteria, cyanobacteria is very normal, indeed, she and the moment is just nodding acquaintance, after all, they have not begun to develop feelings. Just at this time, a cold wind came. Kong Xuan was on guard. "What a heavy evil spirit." After the Yin wind dissipated, a figure in white slowly stepped into the hall. His lips were smiling, gentle and elegant, as if from the painting. He did not hide his strong evil spirit, but in this place full of gods, he was particularly arrogant. "Nanke..." Scenery Huoran up, she will not admit wrong, even if he is charming at this time full of aggression, but she will not admit wrong, this is Nanke. "Bold monster!" The first one to drink is orange flower, which is usually the most fiery and hard-working cultivator. She drew out her sword and said, "today is a palace banquet for my sister. You dare to go to heaven alone!" Not long ago, when the demon world attacked the heaven, orange flower was practicing in seclusion. Otherwise, she would have carried her sword on the stage. Now she sees the monster again. Once she comes up, she will always have a fit. After drinking a sentence, the orange flower did not wait for others to stop, and flew away with his sword. "Second princess, don''t be impulsive Kong Xuan, who has rich experience in combat, knows better than orange blossom that this man must not be an ordinary monster. It is a fantastic thing to be able to come to the heavenly palace without being aware of it. What''s more, although he is laughing at the full number of Daluo immortals, he doesn''t pay attention to these people at all. Kong Xuan has reason to believe that the man who suddenly appears is not a general one Pan generation. If the second princess was killed in vain, it would be that Kong Xuan, the general in charge of the safety of the heavenly palace, was negligent. He flew out directly, holding the wrist of orange blossom with a sword, and successfully stopped her. "You stinky man, let go of me!" Orange flower is not a good temper, the whole heaven, although the temper of scenery is not good, but she is in a bad mood fast, good also fast, but orange flower is not the same, she is a stubborn temper. Kong Xuan said, "second princess, don''t be impatient." "You The cultivation of orange flower can''t be compared with Kong Xuan. Her hands can''t break free, and she steps on Kong Xuan''s foot. Kong Xuan didn''t change his face and didn''t even cry "pain". Nanke''s hand slowly raised, the palm gathered black gas, he said with a smile: "do you still want to go to the people? I don''t mind taking you all together... " "Nanke!" The girl in red suddenly ran into his arms, South corveton. The scenery tightly hugs his waist, pitifully raises his head to ask: "are you looking for me?" He''s here to kill. Nanke looked at the moving face of the man in his arms, but he couldn''t say it any more. Forget itThe black fog in Nanke''s palms dispersed. Instead, he put his hand around her waist. He did not know whether he sighed or relieved. It can also be said that it is a pity. Since the scenery didn''t intend to abandon him, he had no reason to kill these immortals. It would make him feel a little pity. Originally, this was a good opportunity Can let her side only leave him a chance. But now He had to stop at the moment she threw herself into his arms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1759 If Nanke''s sudden appearance was an accident, then the princess of heaven, who rushed to hold this unexpected guest, gave the gods more than an accident. "Scenery!" The emperor of heaven is ready to be angry. Let alone the scenery and the moment, she is an unmarried couple. Even if she does not have such things as a fiance, it is extremely improper for her to hug a monster in public as the princess of heaven. Even orange flower, who is still trying to break free from Kong xuanshu''s bondage, can''t afford to lose her temper. She and her other sisters stare at the scenery, and it seems that she has not had time to digest the scene. When Fengjing heard her father''s angry voice, she was shaking. She realized that what she had done was too obvious. She hesitated to withdraw from Nanke''s arms, but the hand on her waist refused to let her leave. "You are the emperor of heaven." Nanke has a beautiful woman in his arms, and his mood seems to have improved a lot. In the face of the man he just wanted to kill, he laughs with pure kindness and harmlessness. Scenery quietly pulled Nanke''s clothes and said, "hello That''s my father. Be polite to me. " Nanke stopped again. He was very obedient and polite. Then he looked at the emperor and said, "Hello, father-in-law." The emperor of heaven crushed the handle on the Dragon chair. He was furious, "monster, how dare you!" "I''m not very bold." Nanke smiles. "After all, I''m afraid of the scenery." "Scenery." This time, the queen stood up. She frowned and said, "you are still young. It''s understandable that you were bewitched by a monster. But now that your father and I are here, you don''t have to be afraid. If you go back to your parents, you will have nothing to do." How smart is the queen of heaven. She knows that the scenery will have such a performance. She must like this man who appears suddenly. But she also knows that the problem of being with a demon is more serious than that with a mortal. Scenery is the first child of Queen of heaven. She will never bear to see the scenery and be punished by the rules of heaven. "I..." Scenery understood the meaning of her mother''s words, but when she bit her lip, she still chose to hold Nanke''s hand. "I''m not confused or threatened. I like Nanke. I want to be with him." Even if Nanke''s appearance was beyond her expectation, even she didn''t know what the real identity of Nanke was. Others are surprised to hear a breath, but Nanke''s lips are light, showing a smile like a spring breeze. The emperor of heaven was even more angry, "scenery, as the princess of heaven, how can you be together with monsters?" Scenery stubborn said: "Nanke is I know in the world, he is not a bad man!" Yeah, he''s not a man, he''s a demon. "Father in law." Nanke also laughed, "you can rest assured that I will take good care of the scenery." "Who is your father-in-law?" The emperor was angry and broke the table in front of him. Compared with the exasperation of the emperor of heaven, Nanke can be said to be at ease, "father-in-law can also rest assured, in order to be able to marry the scenery, I have prepared the bride price." "Can''t you understand?" The emperor of heaven was mad with anger. The gods didn''t feel nervous when they saw the scene. Instead, they looked at the majestic emperor of heaven in ordinary times in a rage. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1760 As for the angry appearance of the emperor, Nanke seems to have not seen it. He just said faintly, "I use the whole demon kingdom as the bride price for the wedding scenery. Can the emperor be satisfied?" As soon as this statement was made, everyone was in an uproar. "Are you the king who has been missing for a long time "It''s me." Nanke droops her eyes and smiles. Her slender and bony fingers slowly touch the face of the scenery. She is staring at him. She still can''t believe his identity. Nanke sighs helplessly, "sorry, scenery. Most of the time, my body is occupied by that fool. Now I have the opportunity to tell you my identity." Fengguang didn''t want to listen to his explanation at this time. She grabbed his collar and warned: "Nanke, you guy is the king of the demon world. You said, I''m more difficult to be with you with your identity." "Don''t be nervous about the scenery." Nanke said with a smile: "the emperor of heaven is the Lord of the world. As a qualified monarch, he can''t refuse the betrothal gift. If he refuses, he will be the emperor of heaven for more than 1000 years in vain." Heaven and demon are old enemies. Everyone has the idea of swallowing the other side. However, because they are evenly matched, no one is willing to declare war first. But now, Nanke says that he is willing to give the demon kingdom as a betrothal gift to the heaven The emperor of heaven slowly calmed down his anger. He slowly sat back in the Dragon chair with a deep complexion. He didn''t know what he was thinking. For a long time, he said, "I won''t take my woman as a chip." "Scenery, of course, is not a bargaining chip." Nanke said: "it''s just scenery. There''s nothing that can match her in the three realms. Even a demon kingdom is not enough. Since I married Fengjing, I can be said to be a family with the emperor of heaven. I''m very relieved to give the Heaven Kingdom to the emperor." Nanke''s smile was sincere, and he couldn''t see any fraud. In his eyes, the demon world was not important. Even his position as king was put on him by other demons before asking him for advice. It can be said that Nanke is just a nominal king in the demon world. In fact, Xiao Luo deals with everything in the demon world. Nanke doesn''t like to be bound. The so-called King''s responsibility is a restraint. He is always at ease and does what he wants. He always does not care about the struggle between heaven and demon. No matter who wins, he always stays in the same place Is life in this world? The emperor of heaven fell into silence. He seemed to be in a tangle. Nanke is not in a hurry to urge the emperor to give an answer. He believes that the emperor of heaven is a qualified emperor and will not choose to give up such a good opportunity. He smiles and turns into a black fog with the scenery and disappears in the hall. When the scenery opened her eyes again, she saw the familiar scenery. It was in Anyun village. She raised her head and asked the man around her, "you just brought me out. My father will be angry!" "No harm." Nanke bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the lips. "The father of scenery is a very ambitious monarch, but also a wise monarch. He will know how to do it." "But..." "Shhh -" Nanke''s index finger touched her lips. "It''s our time now, and some of my accounts with scenery have not been settled yet." She is nervous, "calculate, calculate what account..." "I waited for the scenery in the restaurant for three days and three nights, but the scenery did not come back to me." Nanke picked her up and walked into the room. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "the appointment owed by the scenery must always be compensated." "Supplement, supplement, compensation..." She had been carried into the house by him. Nanke put her on the bed, picked up a wisp of long hair on her chest, put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed it. He laughed: "the scenery should understand that those who dare to break my appointment have to pay a price. The only problem is, what kind of price do I want." She raised her hand to cover her eyes. Well, she dared to write the little yellow characters of the general in the heaven and the demon world. Of course, she knew what price he wanted. Nanke chuckled and covered her. It''s a long day www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1761 It is an accident that Nanke will become the king of the demon world. It happened thousands of years ago. At that time, Nanke had just changed his form. He was like a piece of white paper. He didn''t understand why other monsters wanted to absorb his power. He didn''t know what it was to be merciful. Therefore, every time he defeated someone who wanted to absorb his skills, he absorbed all the accomplishments of the losers Go, unknowingly, the more monsters Nanke defeated, the more powerful his strength was. Thus came the name of an invincible hand. The last king of the demon kingdom was a combative one. After hearing of Nanke''s existence, he could not help but find Nanke and fight to the death. Nanke has never thought of fighting with people. His life is very expensive. If any cat and dog can say a fight to the death, isn''t he too busy? So when fighting with the former king of demon Kingdom, in order to let other monsters be on guard, instead of always looking for himself, Nanke accidentally used all his strength, and the final result was obvious, he won. From this day on, Nanke was called the king of demon kingdom. No matter how he wanted to get rid of the title on his head, he always liked to call him that way. Nanke can''t really kill all the demons in the demon world. After all, there are too many demons. It''s too troublesome to find out and kill one by one. So later, others call others, and Nanke doesn''t pay attention to it. But don''t want him to deal with some important matters in the demon world. It''s good if he doesn''t destroy the demon world. Nanke is a demon. If he is a demon, he needs to cross the robbery when he reaches a certain level. The so-called crossing robbery, how high your cultivation before you are, how difficult is the natural calamity. Natural calamity is an unavoidable problem for all things. No matter whether it is immortal or demon, when the cultivation reaches a point where one wants to break through the bottleneck, the day will come. Nanke''s body turned to ashes, leaving his soul wandering in the world. What''s more, because of the influence of the disaster, his mind seems to have degenerated to the appearance when he just succeeded in transformation. In that year, a great event happened to the famous "sword immortal" in the lake. He was attracted by the fierce force in Qin Luohuang''s eyes. He not only accepted her as an apprentice, but also helped her become the head of the famous sword sect. People in the Jianghu said that Qin Luohuang was a heroine among women, which could be regarded as a model of common women''s counterattack. However, several people knew that her so-called counter attack was also Is it because there is a man behind her who is helping her? Not long after that, the news came from the river and lake that the Sword Fairy was going to marry Qin Luohuang, which was a great event for all the people in the lake and lake. But there are always exceptions. In order to be better together with Qin Luohuang, he wants to go to the imperial capital to solve all the resentments in the past. In the imperial capital, however, he meets Qin makeup. Qin Zhuang is the first lady of the famous Dao clan. If there is no accident, she will take over her father''s position and become the new leader of the famous Dao clan. Unfortunately, because of the existence of the Sword Fairy, her position as the head of the sect was cut off by Qin Luohuang. Qin makeup can''t beat the Sword Fairy. There is no man behind her. She can''t take back the position of the sect leader. She left Mingdao gate and came to the imperial capital. On the contrary, she mixed up with the identity of a female constable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1762 In fact, Jianxian also has many faces. Unfortunately, the one he used to go to the imperial capital was like a scholar''s face. In fact, in Mingdao sect, the old master was willing to let the sword immortal enter the famous Dao sect. He was so interested in matching the Sword Fairy and Qin makeup. However, Qin Luohuang was attracted by Qin Luohuang. Thinking about it, Qin Luohuang, who pretended to be stupid, had such unforgettable eyes under her innocent face. She was cruel and alert. This really attracted the eyes of all men. The Sword Fairy is no exception. She chooses to help Qin Luohuang drive her makeup away. This decision can only be made in a moment. That is, to solve the resentment in the river and lake, it is necessary to see blood. If there is blood, the constable will go out naturally. This is how he met Qin Zhuang in the imperial capital. In the famous daomen, Jianxian only knew Qin Zhuan, but in the imperial capital, he really understood Qin makeup. If Qin Luohuang is a Phoenix who is restless with the fate of heaven and reborn from the fire, Qin makeup is just a rose with thorns. Unlike Qin Luohuang, she never conceals her arrogance and ideas. She is straightforward and chivalrous. These are two different women. At the thought that the old master of the famous Dao clan intended to make a pair of him and Qin Zhuang, the sword immortal felt very delicate. If he agreed, maybe now Qin makeup and Qin Zhuang are A little subtle thought makes the whole thing change. The Sword Fairy suddenly felt that it was necessary to go to Qin Luohuang and make it clear. He always gave up one of the two choice questions. Unfortunately, he forgot to understand whether Qin makeup meant the same thing to him. When the affairs of the imperial capital were settled, Jianxian rushed back to mingdaomen. This time, he had two things to do. One was to stop Qin Luohuang from holding the wedding ceremony, the other was to break up with Qin Luohuang. However, God will not fulfill people''s wishes. When passing through a valley, the sky changes and several thunder falls. This generation of sword immortal will die in this storm. Why does the sky change suddenly? Of course, it''s because there are demons here. It''s Nanke who takes the robbery. Nanke in the state of soul read the memory of this dead man. At that time, Nanke was still a wandering soul who did not know anything. He simply thought that it was inconvenient for him to have no body. After the natural calamity, with the gradual recovery of his magic power, his body was also reshaping. as like as two peas of a white paper, he only had a man before him. So his human form can''t help but be transformed into the human form of Sword Fairy. The sword marks on the sword''s hand and Nanke are all duplicated. It takes a lot of strength to transform his form. What''s more, Nanke''s skill has not been fully recovered. After the personification, he is in a coma. It was an old man who brought Nanke back. This old man, the old village head of Anyun village, had intended to go out to buy goods for the village, but he did not expect to find a comatose person. It''s worthy of being a person who wants to make demons coexist peacefully with human beings. Even this kind of benevolence is also very good. When the old village head saw a body under the tree, a comatose person, he just thought that it was a pair of twin brothers who accidentally fell off the cliff. The one who died was buried by the village head. Of course, the comatose one should be rescued. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1763 In fact, Nanke''s condition is not very serious. He just fell into a coma. As long as he has a good rest, he can wake up by himself. In the face of this young man with amnesia, the village head told him that his name was Nanke, and the village head helped Nanke out of bed. But then, Nanke, who could not control the power after waking up for the first time, hurt the old village head because of the leakage of power. When the villagers heard the sound coming from the room, they rushed in. After seeing the old village head lying on the ground, they went to help the old man up from the ground. Wen Xiu, in particular, is most worried about, "village head You can''t do anything. If something happens to you, who can be the head of Anyun village? " Because of Wen Xiu''s words, the success also made other villagers sad. In this village, except the old village head, none of them could cook. That is to say, without the old village head, they would not be able to take care of themselves. The old village head tentatively stretched out his finger to Nanke, who was standing on the other side Only said this word, the old village head completely fainted. "The village head means Let this childe be our village head. " Wenxiu suddenly realized, and then he held the old village head and cried, "village head, you can rest assured. With me, I will protect Anyun village." Finally, thanks to Xiao Luo''s timely arrival, otherwise Wen Xiu would really take a group of stupid villagers to bury his still angry father. Fengjing sits in the yard and listens to the story of the old village head who wakes up not long ago. She holds a white rabbit that has just jumped into her arms and asks curiously, "then why did you want Nanke to be the new village head?" "Did I make him head of the village?" The old village head was angry and hammered his crutches in his hand. "I felt that the evil spirit was unusual. I wanted to tell those stupid people that this man is the king of our demon world." However, Wenxiu and his colleagues totally misunderstood what they meant. They didn''t know that Nanke was a demon king. They thought he was a human being, but they still had no thinking about it. They regarded Nanke as the new village head. The old village head was angry and asked with a smile: "old village head, do you know why Nanke is different in the daytime and at night?" "The reason is simple." The old village head was well-informed. He touched his beard and said, "at first, the natural calamity had an impact on the memory of the demon king. In the daytime, it was the demon king who lost his memory. At night, he was the demon king with memory. At night, the demon king had all the memory and knowledge for thousands of years, while the demon king during the day had only two months'' memory." "So They are not split personality, just the difference between amnesia... " The scenery murmured to herself and touched the rabbit''s soft white hair. She asked curiously, "old village head, since you know so many things, tell me, what kind of demon is Nanke?" She knew that all the villagers in Anyun village were fox demons, but she never knew what kind of demon Nanke was. Her cultivation was far worse than Nanke, and she could not see his real body. He shook his head and said, "since the demon king was born, no one knows what his real body is." "Is it?" Scenery is a little disappointed, but from the table to pick up a carrot just taken from the kitchen to feed the white rabbit in his arms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1764 This is a rabbit with snow-white fur, not mixed with other colors. From a distance, it looks like a ball of cotton. Its eyes are red like gemstones. It''s clean. Even the appearance of eating radish is so lovely She was sitting here chatting with the old village head. She didn''t know that a cute animal jumped into her arms. She liked the rabbit very much. This is a mountain. There are many small animals here. It is a rabbit. It is nothing. The old village head also glanced at the scenery, "after the demon, are you still angry with the demon king?" "Don''t mention him to me." "If I hadn''t found him locked in the cellar for a moment, wouldn''t he have been shut up for ten years and eight years?" he said The old village head asked, "so, is the demon queen in love with this former fiance?" "Where is my heartache for a moment?" The scenery pursed his lips and said: "in a moment, I have a marriage with my six sisters. Do you think Nanke is not a bad marriage?" Of course, it''s not because of this reason. She''s just afraid of the impact on the world caused by the absence of male and female masters. She finally got together with Nanke, but she didn''t want to let the world return to its original point because of the affairs of men and women. "I don''t understand you young people." The old village head shook his head and left on crutches. Scenery a person sitting under the tree, she angrily said: "that Nanke, all day did not appear, do not know to coax me?" One did not pay attention, she took the rabbit''s hand to increase strength, the rabbit jumped out of her arms, landed on the ground, and ran away. "Ah! Wait for me Scenery rushed to catch up, just to chase into the bamboo forest, unexpectedly hit the man''s chest. The man pulled her into his arms and asked with a smile, "what is the scenery looking for?" "Nanke..." She was cold again. "We are in a cold war now. Don''t talk to me." "It''s my fault to shut up the moment. I admit my mistake to the scenery." Nanke lowered his voice and said in her ear, "don''t be angry with me, OK?" His careful appearance makes her suddenly feel soft. In fact, she is not really angry. After all, she is not familiar with her for a moment. She just wants him to coax herself. This is probably the affectation that every woman is easy to make. The scenery put her head in his arms and said angrily, "if you get that rabbit back for me, I won''t be angry." "Rabbit..." She raised her head slightly and saw that his eyes suddenly turned red, just like the rabbit lying in her arms, also had a pair of clean and clear red eyes. Nanke, however, seems to have a particular preference for radishes. She suddenly has a guess, "hello Nanke, you are not... " "Shhh -" Nanke first points her index finger on her lips, then lowers his head and kisses her lips. He twists and turns for a while. He sticks to her ear and whispers, "we go back to the room. The scenery wants to see the rabbit. I''ll let the scenery see enough later." The scenery is silent. Nanke''s real body is actually a rabbit, and a huge demon world has turned a rabbit demon into a demon king This amount of information Take time to digest later. She is now Well, I have to do sports with him first. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1765 "The host now has 40 points." Hearing this familiar voice, the scenery which has been cleared of feelings immediately said: "I have so many points. When I get enough points, I can go home!" At the moment when the feelings are cleared, the nostalgia for Nanke and the world no longer exists, so when she hears that she has so many points, she can also laugh without scruple. System Jun but also ignore the excitement of the scenery, he said indifferently: "select the script." Suddenly, countless scripts appeared in the scenery. She was used to the coldness of system Jun. she did not care about his indifference. She held out her hand and took out a book. The name in the book appears slowly -- "I am the master in my River and Lake crossing". Obviously, this is a piece of literature about the rivers and lakes, and we can see that this woman must be a woman with a lot of character. Isn''t it personality? The woman''s name is Hua Yan. She is a modern writer who can''t be famous. Why not? Because she always can''t grasp the plot point of the dog blood that readers like most. After three or four years of hard work in the literary world, she can finally catch a little bit of dog blood. This is the only famous novel she wrote called "don''t bite me, master of demon sect". Look at this name alone, it is very eye-catching. There is a little bit of yellow language in the title. It can arouse the reader''s interest if it is yellow or not. Therefore, the title alone attracted a large number of readers for Hua Yan''s novels. Don''t bite me, master of the demon sect. The plot of this novel is very simple. A young lady of a noble and decent family colludes with the big devil of the demon sect. Their love is not allowed by the right way. However, no matter how difficult it is, the male and female masters will always be together. Just like most of the essays, the male owner is cool and crazy, and the female owner is naive, lovely and willing to die. As for the male partner, of course, it should be affectionate, while the female partner is naturally bad. Hua Yan went through the novel and became a vicious female match, and became a cousin of the female owner in the text. What is the most popular female essay nowadays? Of course, it''s the man and woman who took over the man! So, even if Hua Yan didn''t mean to, she also naturally let the male and female masters in the original text separate, and she also chased the demon sect leader to his hand. As for the original mistress No matter how true, good and beautiful Hua Yan wrote about this woman, once she became a female partner, she would definitely become thoughtful. Therefore, the novel "I am the master of the river and the river" not only breaks up the original male and female masters, but also blackens the former female masters. And the two men The male leader is the leader of the demon cult, and the male two are naturally the leader of the Wulin alliance. They are black and white. They are all worshipped by the female leader''s pomegranate skirt. Is this enough to arouse the readers'' girl heart? After receiving all the plots, the scenery is "bah". You say that the male and female masters are a pair, but you have to break up the others. Isn''t this a three? Of course, Fengguang doesn''t care whether Huayan is a three. She just remembers a few names. The female is named Huayan, the male is Ling Jiusheng, and the male is the second It is called Qi Chang''an. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1766 The status of scenery has always been either rich or expensive. This time, she is no exception. She was born in the highest reputation Tibetan army mansion in the world, and her status is extraordinary. The Tibetan army house is the best at making magic weapons. If you want to make a name in the world, it is necessary to have a good weapon. Think about it. If you are in a duel, you are inseparable from your opponent. At the most critical moment, suddenly there is a "pa", your weapon is broken, so you lose the duel It''s not impossible. Therefore, it''s very important to have a good weapon. It is precisely because of this that the Tibetan army house has become the most invincible sect in the river and lake. If you offend the Tibetan army house, you can only take a second-class weapon to wander the lake, not to mention the unknown. For those famous people in the lake, it will be more disgraceful if they don''t have a good weapon. The current head of the Tibetan army mansion is the Xia Dynasty. The Xia Dynasty and Wang CI have been married for many years, and only Xia Fengjing has a daughter. But the baby is tight. Even if Xia Fengjing has the dream of wandering the rivers and lakes like other young people, Xia Dynasty and Wang CI do not want to let her out. But if you don''t go out, how can you get to know Qi Chang''an? "Alas..." The scenery sighed, looking very melancholy. The evening Xuan who is watering the flowers raises his head and asks, "younger martial sister, seems to have something on her mind recently?" Wanxuan was the first disciple of Xia Dynasty. Among the disciples, he was the biggest, and he was always calm. He loved plain clothes most. Compared with the chivalrous chivalrous, wanxuan was more like a modest scholar. In the whole Tibetan army mansion, he could be called the male god in the hearts of all female disciples. But this male God never liked practicing martial arts. He only liked to raise some flowers and trees and enjoy life. Scenery sitting in the pavilion, she glanced at the night porch not far away, and bored looking at a beautiful long sword on the stone table, she said: "elder martial brother, what do you mean by father and mother sending me this cold Ji sword?" "Shifu and Shiniang sent you Hanji sword, naturally to protect your safety." Evening Xuan smile into the pavilion, sit to the opposite side of the scenery. The scenery mumbled: "but I can''t go out, also can''t meet the danger, what protection should I have?" "It turns out that the younger martial sister is complaining that Shifu and Shiniang won''t let you go out and wander in the world." Wanxuan grew up looking at the scenery. Although the scenery is the daughter of Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, she has never had any ceremony of becoming a teacher. However, all the disciples of the Tibetan army mansion like to call her younger martial sister. Naturally, only a few of Xia Dynasty''s disciples were qualified to call Fengjing younger martial sister. Other ordinary disciples should be honored as miss. Just a month ago, on her 16th birthday, Fengguang was more and more active in her desire to leave the Tibetan army mansion. She had been suffering from no chance. She wanted to take Qi Chang''an down before she met Hua Yan, the female leader. However, the protection measures of the Tibetan army house were extraordinary, and her martial arts skills were mediocre. She wanted to escape the eyes of the patrol guards, It''s so hard. The idea of scenery was exposed by wanxuan, and she began to complain plainly, "elder martial brother, you and other senior brothers are allowed to go out into the world after you are grown up. Why can''t I? I can only stay in this Tibetan army house every day. I''m tired of playing! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1767 "Shifu and Shiniang don''t want the younger martial sister to go out of the Tibetan army house because they want to protect you." Wanxuan laughed. He was really a modest gentleman. He was as gentle as jade. "Little younger martial sister, although our Tibetan army house enjoys a great reputation in the lake and lake, on the surface, those people who are not willing to be enemies with us are secretly waiting for opportunities and opportunities for master to change his mind." The Tibetan army house has been under the jurisdiction of the white Taoism since its establishment. Of course, the white people would not agree to make weapons for the evil sects of the underworld. However, the weapons of the Tibetan army house are really covetous. Since they can''t make weapons for themselves in a proper way, they will think of some abnormal ways. After all, they are heretics, and the most precious thing of the Tibetan army house is It''s just summer scenery. After hearing this, Fengjing is really frightened. She knows that she has only a little skilful Kung Fu and is good at dealing with ordinary people. However, if she is in danger, she can only escape, but Fengguang has to find a way out. She can''t wait for Qi Chang''an to come to her door? It is true that Qi Chang''an will come to the Tibetan army house in the future, but by then, he has already met Hua Yan. "The outside world is not as beautiful as my younger martial sister thought. It''s bloody and it''s unexpected." With a smile in his eyes, he poured a cup of tea and handed it to the scenery. The scenery always thinks that this elder martial brother is "beautiful and delicious". She took the tea cup and drank a sip of tea, but she did not reduce her melancholy. "But elder martial brother, as my father and mother''s daughter, I haven''t been wandering in the lake. Is this a great pity for me in the future?" "It''s a pity indeed." Evening Xuan and smile, "but little sister, I feel that in front of your safety, regret and no regret is nothing." She coughed again, "we are the people of the lake What kind of people are you if you don''t go wandering in the world? " Night Xuan only thought that her stubborn appearance was very interesting. He couldn''t help laughing out, "the younger martial sister just needs to be the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion. Why do you need to be a daughter of the people''s Republic of China?" In front of wanxuan, the scenery only felt like a childish child. She snorted, "if you dare to laugh at me, I will destroy your flowers!" The scenery had already got up with a sword, and then she waved it towards the flowers. The flower, which was carefully cared for by wanxuan, was waved down several flowers by her rude action. If ordinary people dare to do this, wanxuan has already treated each other coldly, just because this is the scenery, is the little younger martial sister that he looks at growing up, he can still be calm. The scenery sees evening Xuan tardy not to stop oneself, she looks back at evening Xuan, "I destroyed but your flower, how don''t you come to stop me?" "If the life of a few flowers can make the younger martial sister''s mood better, then these flowers will be worthy of death." Evening Xuan face with a smile, it seems that he did not care about the scenery destroyed these flowers. Scenery gritted her teeth and felt that she was making trouble without reason. Indeed, she was also making trouble without reason. She did not want to destroy those innocent flowers. She just stamped her foot and said to wanxuan, "elder martial brother, you can do many ways, you can take me out!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1768 In addition to facing the Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, the scenery seldom acts coquettish on others. Since she can act coquettish on wanxuan, it is also because wanxuan is a person she trusts and is close enough to. Wanxuan is her father and brother. Compared with other senior brothers, wanxuan is the only one with the longest scenery. The scenery is naturally beautiful, and her temperament is always willful and unruly. All of a sudden, she is coquettish and has extraordinary lethality. If other men who are not determined stand here, I''m afraid they will be lost in the world with her coquettish voice. However, wanxuan was able to keep his face as usual, probably because he was used to the appearance of such a small woman. He just laughed and said, "little younger martial sister knows that with my martial arts, if I encounter danger, I can''t even protect myself. How can I take my younger martial sister out?" Yes, wanxuan is also very self-conscious. Although he is a senior brother of the Tibetan army mansion, he is not good at martial arts. He is only good at planting flowers and plants. Even if other people talk about this elder martial brother behind his back that his martial arts are not as good as those of the second and third senior brothers, wanxuan will not have any opinions, because that is the fact. Fengjing knows that no one can change his big brother''s decision. What''s more, wanxuan can''t make fun of her safety. Seeing that she has no way to take wanxuan, Fengguang snorts again and turns away directly. Wanxuan in the pavilion shakes her head helplessly. Every time he talks about this topic, at the end of the day, his younger martial sister always leaves in anger. Besides, as soon as the scenery left the back garden, her anger gradually subsided, but there was still some dissatisfaction. She knew that she was going to leave the Tibetan army mansion, which was a big event. She could not expect wanxuan to be willing to take on such a great responsibility for her safety. However, she had no way out, so she would inevitably be a little impatient. On the way to the corridor, she met her second elder brother, who was surrounded by another man, but a strange face. Evening pavilion to see the scenery, then smile and shout, "little sister!" Evening Pavilion is the second elder martial brother of the Tibetan army mansion. He is always sunny and cheerful. He is handsome and strong, and his smile is also generous and charming. Scenery mood is not good, in the face of the evening Pavilion, she is only high cold "hum" sound, on the side of the head. "Younger martial sister, what''s the matter? Are you angry again When you see the scenery in the evening Pavilion, you will know that she is angry, and the reason why she is angry is always easy to guess. "I''m not angry." Scenery said a word of duplicity and looked at the strange man beside the pavilion. She asked curiously, "is this childe?" "I write Xiao Baishu." The elegant young man bowed his hands, was polite and could win the favor of others. "Younger martial sister, let me introduce you." The evening Pavilion knew that the scenery had not yet set foot in the river and lake, and did not know about the people and things in the lake. He said, "this is Xiao Baishu, the famous scholar of silver flute in the lake. Great Xia Xiao is visiting our Tibetan army house this time." Flute and calligrapher The scenery saw that the man had a silver flute in his hand, and the dress of Xiao Baishu was indeed a scholar. Although she had never heard of Xiao Baishu''s name, she still said politely, "great Xia Xiao, I''ve heard so much." She had never heard of the name of the scholar of Yindi. What kind of school did she admire so much? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1769 The evening Pavilion coughed, and then introduced Xiao Baishu: "great Xia Xiao, this is my master''s daughter, Shiniang''s scenery, and also my younger martial sister." "Miss Xia." Xiao Baishu holds his fist again. It seems that he has not only the stereotype of a scholar, but also the understanding courtesy of a scholar. Evening Pavilion said: "younger martial sister, I''ll take Xiao to the guest room first. You wait for me here." As soon as the words were finished, the evening Pavilion left with Xiao Baishu. The scenery stood in the same place and didn''t know what it was for her to stay here, but she didn''t like to go. So she waited in the corridor for nearly five minutes, and the evening Pavilion finally came back. Moreover, he still came back from the lightness skill. As soon as the pavilion fell in front of the scenery, he smilingly handed a bag of sweet scented osmanthus cake to the scenery. "I bought it when I went to pick up great Xia Xiao today. Are you happy?" "Happy!" The scenery sees to eat, the mood immediately becomes very good, she took the osmanthus cake, and sent a smile to the evening Pavilion. The evening pavilion was happy to see the scenery and was in a good mood. He said, "younger martial sister, you are not happy in the future. I''ll buy you delicious food. How about it?" "Thank you, second elder martial brother." The scenery decides that he will never make complaints about his two elder brother''s name. She will remind her of the pig''s eight quit, and she asks curiously, "do we not always allow the guest to live in? What''s more, I haven''t heard the name of Xiao Baishu before. Why did he live in our house? " "If you don''t know anything about the world, you don''t know that the war of stopping fighting between the underworld and the white one is about to begin." Scenery while biting sweet scented osmanthus cake, asked: "what is Zhige war?" "It has been many years since the underworld and the white Taoism have been fighting for the first place. A hundred years ago, with the witness of Guanxian Island, which does not belong to any forces, the then Mafia and the white leaders reached an agreement to fight against each other. The Zhige war is once every 50 years. At that time, the white and the underworld will send three people to join in the competition. Which side wins will be in charge of the affairs of the rivers and lakes for 50 years." After hearing this, the scenery asked, "which one won last time is the underworld or the white one?" "Last time..." Evening Pavilion said: "the war of stopping the war 50 years ago was not held as scheduled." "Why?" "Because before the war, the three masters of the underworld had already fought with the three masters of the white, and both sides were hurt. There was no substitute on either side, so it was over." "The wind is bright," so, this Xiao great Xia is the Bai Dao expert of this war "Not bad." The evening Pavilion said: "this time, the master of Taoism is Xiao Baishu, Xiao Daxia, and the sea dragon''s left hand sword, which flies on the water. But not long ago, the left hand sword was suddenly plotted and lost his life. The alliance leader suspected that it was the underworld, so he asked us to protect great Xia Xiao and make saifeifei He''s on the move. We''re still looking for him. " After listening to the story, the scenery was fascinated, "so this is the bloodbath that the elder martial brother said..." Although she is not in the lake, she can also feel the turbulent undercurrent in the river and lake from the oral statement of the evening Pavilion. "What the elder martial brother said is true." Evening Pavilion earnestly advised: "younger martial sister, don''t always be angry with the big brother. Sometimes it''s good for you to listen to what he says." The scenery perfunctorily "Oh", she asked again: "second elder martial brother, tell me what kind of person the Wulin alliance leader is." "Lord Qi, he is very good at martial arts, but he is kind-hearted, friendly and gentle. I heard that once he went out and saw a common man who was bullied by water thieves. That night, he broke into the water stronghold by himself. He was injured, but he said that he was not in any way. Besides, he often dealt with the river and lake On weekdays, in addition to doing business, he loves to read books in his spare time. As long as he mentions the Lord of Qi alliance, there is no one who does not speak well For Qi Chang''an, the evening Pavilion is appreciative. But the scenery touched his chin and said, "except for the words of extremely high martial arts, how do I think that the leader you are talking about is somewhat similar to the elder martial brother?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1770 After listening to the scenery, the evening Pavilion also touched her chin and nodded like her. "Little sister said it really is very right. I was lucky to have met the leader of Qi League, but his martial arts skills are not like those of the master brother. Qi Meng Lord''s conduct of life is somewhat similar to that of our elder martial brother." "Do you mean..." The scenery suddenly looked dignified, only to feel that she had discovered something serious. The evening Pavilion can''t help but feel heavy, "what did the younger martial sister find?" "Do you mean..." The scenery solemnly said: "this world''s good men are carved out of a mold?" After a pause in the evening, he said discontentedly, "younger martial sister, I''m also a good man, but my temperament is not like the elder martial brother and Qi alliance Lord." The scenery glanced at him, "of course, because you are not a good man." "Younger martial sister, you forget the osmanthus cake you are eating now, but I bought it for your second senior brother." Evening pavilion to the scenery, unconvinced said: "younger martial sister, you have such a high evaluation of the eldest martial brother, to you here, I am not a good man, you can''t be biased." "How can I be partial?" Scenery bit the sweet scented osmanthus cake, while turning around and leaving, she left a sentence, "second elder martial brother, you can''t be a good man, you can try to be a good woman." Evening Pavilion immediately showed her lightness skills and said with a smile: "little younger martial sister, it''s suitable to be a woman, but the third younger martial brother. How can I rob him of her job as a woman?" Next to suddenly came another feminine male voice, "second elder martial brother, you discriminate against women again!" As soon as he heard this voice, the night pavilion''s shoulder collapsed, and he turned his lips, "it''s really said that Cao Cao will arrive." Not far away, a pink figure flew over. He fell down in front of the scenery, took her hand and said, "younger martial sister, let''s ignore the second elder martial brother. Every day he only knows about fighting and killing in the lake and the fighting is not gentle at all. Younger martial sister still follows me. There are a lot of Rouges in my room, which are newly bought. I will like them!" This is the Third Elder martial brother of Fengjing. The wanting Pavilion is weird. Of course, this is what most people think. However, Fengjing thinks that the Third Elder martial brother has no problems in other aspects except being a little more affectionate. Among the three brothers, wanxuan, wanting, wanting, wanxuan is the one who enjoys life most. Wange is the most skilled one in casting. Wanting is the best Kung Fu student among the three. No one would expect him to be the one with the best Kung Fu. The appearance of the evening Pavilion is not bad. When Danfeng''s eyes are narrowed, a large number of people can be charmed. Unfortunately, this man has no half of "manliness". Although he has good Kung Fu, he does not like to fight and kill. He only likes to study some rouge water powder, and he also likes to wear soft and tender clothes. He can easily control such vulgar clothes with his body and appearance. However, beauty is beautiful, but there is always less male The spirit of Zi Han. Not only that, he is also an absolute feminist, and it will be bad luck for him to hear that women are being devalued. Scenery also has to admit that she treats the evening pavilion not so much as her third elder martial brother, but as a good sister. After all, her elder martial brother''s understanding of dressing, rouge and water powder She knows more than a real woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1771 The evening Pavilion had already held his arm and said to the evening Pavilion in displeasure, "Hello, third younger martial brother, don''t you stir up the relationship between me and my younger martial sister. How can I fight and kill every day? I just play iron every day and help master entertain guests?" "No wonder it stinks of sweat all day long." The evening Pavilion raised his sleeve to cover his nose and pulled the scenery back several steps. It seemed that he hated the evening pavilion very much. Evening Pavilion could not help but raise his arm to smell his body smell, found that there was no sweat smell, he looked very bad at the evening Pavilion and said: "sissy, do you want to fight again?" "It''s easy to fight This is not the way for cultural people to solve the problem. Second elder martial brother, I said a long time ago that you would change your image of a rude man. You can learn to cultivate flowers from the master brother, or learn embroidery from the younger martial sister. It is better than fighting with a sword all day long like a simple minded, well-developed grass. " Evening pavilion a long speech, actually is directly defined as the image of the evening Pavilion is a brainless idiot. Night Pavilion eyebrows jump, after all or can''t bear, he took out the sword, "sissy, I think you really owe a lesson!" He had already carried his sword. Wanting leaped into the distance with his lightness skill. His toes fell on the wooden fence on the other side. He leisurely arranged his hair and said to the evening pavilion with a smile: "second elder martial brother, you should try. Can you touch one of my hair with your third thought sword?" Night Pavilion "hum" a sound, body shape a turn, is toward the evening Pavilion standing place to attack. Scenery standing in the same place, she watched the evening Pavilion fly from one side to the other side with superb lightness skills, and then flew back to this side from there. The sword of the evening pavilion was always close to meeting the pavilion. However, the man in the evening Pavilion seemed to never feel discouraged, and he was still chasing after him. This picture of you chasing me and running away has been seen many times. She can tell the final result without thinking about it. Unless it is the evening pavilion that wants to be chased by the evening Pavilion, the evening Pavilion will not touch the evening Pavilion for half a minute. The lightness skill of the legs and feet is superior to that of the evening Pavilion except in the Xia Dynasty. The night Pavilion and the evening pavilion have a small quarrel for three days and a big fight for five days. It is a strange thing that they don''t quarrel one day. The scenery has no worries about who will hurt the other. Both of them have a sense of propriety. Since these two people are willing to fight, let them fight. Soon after, there was a message about how the left-handed sword died. According to the Tibetan soldiers'' house disciple who came back to report the news, there was no trauma on the left-hand sword. At first, everyone thought it was poison killing. Only after inviting people from the gold needle Shen family to see it, did they find that the left-hand knife died of heart rupture. It''s a strange thing to die of heart rupture without any trauma. The sudden death of the left hand knife does not have any evidence that it was done by the underworld. But everyone can be sure that this is really the work of the underworld. It must be the martial arts of the heresy, practicing the unorthodox Kung Fu, not the underworld What kind of people are they? Bai Dao has already died of his left hand sword. In order to prevent such a sneak attack, the leader of the Wulin decided to entrust the Tibetan army house to protect Xiao Baishu. Of course, this is not because they can''t believe in the strength of Xiao Baishu, a scholar of Yindi. However, the demon cult has always been unscrupulous, not afraid of 10000 yuan, just in case. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1772 Therefore, Xiao Baishu lived in the Tibetan army house for the time being. Xiao Baishu is a guest of the Tibetan army mansion, but he doesn''t have anything to do with the scenery. However, Xiao Baishu and wanxuan are as good as each other at first sight. Wanxuan loves flowers and Xiao Baishu loves music, but they also have high attainments in literary accomplishment. Common language can close the distance between people. Xiao Baishu and wanxuan become friends, which makes it hard for her. She always likes to find wanxuan to complain about anything, because wanxuan is a good listener. No matter how unreasonable the scenery is, he will treat her gently. But now it''s not the same. As soon as the scenery comes to the garden to look for wanxuan, Xiao Baishu will certainly be here. Xiao Baishu talks with wanxuan about nature and earth, and the scenery of lack of literary knowledge is totally out of the question. She is a little angry, but she is not easy to attack in front of outsiders. The scenery of "forced" to leave was walking back to the yard. She was angry with her sword and destroyed the flowers and plants along the way. Her elder martial brother is a flower lover, but she is not! She has been spending so much time in the Tibetan army mansion. Do you want to fall in love with Qi Chang''an! But she can''t even walk out of the gate of Tibetan army house! As soon as she was in a hurry, she became more angry. As soon as her sword swept, several flowers fell to the ground. A bee that had stopped on the flower flew up and flew around the scenery. It seemed that in order to revenge her for destroying her habitat, it fell on the hand of the scenery. The scenery had already responded to the bee when it was about to sting itself. She waved her hand and waved the bee away. But the bee was still buying around her, as if it were not willing to sting her. The scenery in the heart is angry, "good, even your brute wants to provoke me!" Han Ji''s sword comes out of its sheath. It''s a flash of cold light. Don''t get me wrong. With her skill, she can''t send out the sword spirit. The cold light is just the light reflected by the sword in the sun. The scenery waved the cold Ji sword to kill the bee. At this time, a person came to the other side. As soon as the scenery turned back, the sword pointed to the nose of the visitor. Only a little distance away, the sword had already penetrated into her skin. The scenery was stunned to see someone, and the girl pointed by the sword was also stunned. One was that she didn''t expect to suddenly run out of her life, and the other was almost killed, so she was stunned. "Little, little, miss..." The maid next to her shivered and said to the scenery, "this is Miss Biao. It is the master and his wife who asked the maid to take her to the guest room..." "Miss Biao?" The scenery frowns and sounds. The girl in the blue dress of the lake looks like she is 15 or 16 years old. Her appearance can only be called delicate. Although her appearance is not as beautiful as the scenery, her smart and clear eyes are particularly attractive. She recovered from her fright, put on a polite smile and said, "you are a cousin I''m Huayan. " "I know. You are my aunt''s daughter." The scenery expression is very delicate. "I just heard people mention it. When my aunt eloped with others, she never went back to the Tibetan army house. I didn''t expect that her daughter was so old." Of course, scenery knows Hua Yan''s identity. Hua Yan''s mother is Xia Dynasty''s younger sister, named Xia mu. Xia mu, as a young lady of Tibetan army mansion, fell in love with a husband who had a wife named Hua Xin. Isn''t that Huaxin? Clearly had a family, but still eloped with summer evening. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1773 It is said that Hua Xin''s original wife died soon because she could not stand the blow. However, Hua Xin and Xia Mu lived a happy life outside the Great Wall for more than ten years. Xia Dynasty always regarded this incident as a domestic disgrace, and Wang Ci was also the most shameful person to xiamu and Huaxin. Therefore, in the Xia family genealogy, xiamu was regarded as a person who had never existed in Tibetan army. The saying that heaven is good for reincarnation will never go out of fashion. When Hua Yan was 15 years old, her enemies came to her house and Hua Xin died. Xia Mu was seriously injured and escaped with Hua Yan. After telling Hua Yan to seek shelter in the Tibetan army house, Xia Mu died. Now Hua Yan is a cross version of Hua Yan. After she found herself in her own novel, she was confident that she had mastered the perspective of God. Of course, she knew that the Tibetan army house did not welcome her, but she had no other place to go when she first arrived. So she had to come to the Tibetan army mansion to seek protection. Her parents were dead and could not do harm to their children The Xia Dynasty also accepted her. As a result, Hua Yan now appears in the Tibetan army mansion. No The scenery clenched the sword in her hand. Hua Yan didn''t come to the Tibetan army house so early. She should meet Qi Chang''an first. After Qi Chang''an had a good feeling for her, she would come to the Tibetan army house at the end of summer. Just when the scenery felt something wrong, a stone flew over and beat her long sword pointing to Hua Yan. Because the internal force of the stone was too strong, the stone not only hit her sword sideways, but also let her sword break away from her hand and fall to the ground. The scenery can''t afford to pick up the sword. She raises her hand and sees the blood on the tiger''s mouth of her right hand, which she has just grasped. Now, the pain is severe. "Qi Meng Zhu!" exclaimed Hua Yan The scenery smell speech, look up to see, not far away, is a man in black long shirt, about twenty-eight years old. Under the shade of the night, the man''s dark clothes, like the wind of the night, will stand quietly. Black clothes should have given people a sense of preciseness, but on him, they can make people feel a faint sense of elegance. However, the elegance that could have made people feel approachable has given people a great pressure at this time and here. The scenery covered her hand and subconsciously stepped back. When she realized that she was only because of his momentum, she had a timid mind. She did not admit defeat and took a step forward. Miss Xia, she is not afraid of anyone! The man just looked at her for a second, then glanced at the sword on the ground. He asked, "is this the way to treat guests in the Tibetan army mansion His calm and gentle tone didn''t make any sense of blame. It was like The head teacher is asking the students who are called to the office whether you are doing this right This feeling. Scenery already knows what this man''s identity is. Except Qi Chang''an, who can be called Qi league leader, there will be no second person in the river and lake. Her reason reminds her that she should behave better to win his favor, but her feelings tell her that she is not a person who can bear to suffer losses! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1774 "The Tibetan army house has its own rules for hospitality." Scenery a sneer, "light rain!" "Yes, miss!" The maid standing by immediately answered. Feng Feng no longer cares about the wound on her hand. She hugs her arm and says, "do you want to tell this Qi league leader that this lady huayanhua is a guest of our Tibetan army mansion?" "This..." Xiaoyu saw the situation clearly, and she was also standing on the side of the scenery. She bowed her head and replied, "flower girl is not a guest of our house yet." Hua Yan''s look is a little uncomfortable. If it was Hua Yan, who was born and raised in the past, maybe she would have cried. But now Huayan, at most, feels embarrassed. It is such a character to see the "female owner" in her writing, and her mood is very delicate. Hua Yan doesn''t know, and the scenery is not the "female master" in her writing. The scenery showed a proud smile to Qi Chang''an, "you heard, Hua Yan is not a guest of our family, but my father pitied her for being homeless, so he let her live in our house. Besides, if she is really a guest, then I am still the Lord. Qi Da leader, you just made such a move, but you didn''t consider whether I would do it in the future It''s hard for the flower girl Before Qi Chang''an opened his mouth, Fengjing said: "of course, you are the leader of the Wulin. You have a big family and a big business. You can take Huayan to your house, but..." The scenery stroked the long hair on her chest, narrowed her eyes, and said with a sweet smile: "if it is known by others, there is a girl who has not been married, or a girl who is good-looking. I don''t know what other people will think?" "You misunderstood me!" Hua Yan said quickly, "I just met Qi Meng Lord by chance. Of course, I won''t live in his house. Please don''t think much about it." Although this is a world of rivers and lakes, which is much more open than the traditional ancient times, the ancient times are always ancient. The reputation of a woman is very important. What you want is that you won''t go to Qi Chang''an house The scenery coughs, and she picks eyebrows to look at Qi Chang''an, "Qi big alliance leader, flower girl is not willing to go to your house, it seems that she can only live in my house." For her provocation, Qi Chang''an just gave a distant smile, "I think Miss Xia is always better than flowers. Maybe master Xia taught Miss Xia to be generous and benevolent, instead of taking human life lightly." If you look at all the flowers and plants along the way, are they all destroyed by her alone? As the saying goes, stealing needles when young, stealing gold when big, since scenery can destroy flowers, from this point of view, it is natural that she can do worse things. The scenery didn''t feel ashamed at all. She held her waist high and said: "I''m the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion. Don''t say it''s destroying the flowers and plants here. Even if it''s a person, as long as I want, there''s nothing I can''t get!" The appearance of this arrogant and domineering lady is really incisive and incisive in her body. Suddenly came a smile, "I don''t know what younger martial sister wants from the Tibetan army mansion?" The scenery was stiff. She turned around and saw the people she didn''t want to see now Her senior brother. Wanxuan comes slowly. Xiao Baishu is beside him. When he comes to the scenery, wanxuan smiles again, "younger martial sister, Qi Meng Zhu has a noble identity. What I teach you to treat people with courtesy, have you forgotten?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1775 "Elder martial brother, you taught me to be polite, but you didn''t ask me to be polite..." The scenery glanced at Yan Huayan and Qi Chang''an, "to entertain some other things." It is not difficult to detect the meaning of dislike in her words. Wanxuan looks at Qi Chang''an, and Qi Chang''an looks as usual. His expression is always light. No one can see his joy and anger, so he doesn''t know what his evaluation of the people in front of him is. However, wanxuan knows that Qi Chang''an must not have a good feeling for the scenery at this time. He said with a smile, "scenery, all visitors are guests." It''s a warning, but it''s not like blaming. The scenery raised his hand, "master brother said that all the visitors who came here are guests, but have you ever seen the guests who will hurt people when they come?" Her hand, impressively has a wound, in that spoiled hand, it appears particularly conspicuous. Wanxuan still had a smile on his face. At the moment, he looked at Qi Chang''an. Although his tone was calm, he seemed not so calm. "Qi league leader, the scenery is not only my little younger martial sister, but also the apple of the eye of Shifu and Shiniang. I think, maybe you can give a reasonable explanation to hurt people." "When I came, I saw Miss Xia pointing her sword at Hua girl." Qi Chang''an was not afraid to take responsibility. He said to the truth, "I only used 10% of my skill. Miss Xia is the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion. With the strength of the master of Xia''s mansion and Mrs. Xia''s in the Jianghu, Miss Xia''s Kung Fu can be regarded as the best among young people, but I don''t want to No, it''s really me who is wrong. I shouldn''t rely on my own estimation to decide what to do Qi Chang''an speaks well, but in other words, the meaning of his words is very clear. He thought that the scenery could be easily taken over, but she didn''t expect that her martial arts foundation was poor to a certain level. Her parents, Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, no matter which name they mentioned, were also famous figures in the lake. However, as their daughter, the scenery was not so good There''s a little bit of talent inherited from them. This is a great irony. Although scenery is not smart, she can also hear the meaning of Qi Chang''an''s words. She is not ashamed at all. On the contrary, she is supported by wanxuan now. She is not afraid to say: "my parents are really famous in the world. Their ability to teach people can be seen from the character of my three elder martial brothers, but I have parents and senior brothers Under our protection, there are so many disciples and servants in the Tibetan army mansion. As the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion, what''s the matter with me Xiao Bai Shushu shakes his head on one side, probably regretting that Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were heroes in the world, but gave birth to such a daughter who did not seek advancement. Evening Xuan is nodded, pour is quite agree with scenery words. Qi Chang''an has been wandering in the rivers and lakes for many years. What chivalrous heroines and arrogant aristocratic children have not seen? However, I have never seen one who can be so arrogant and shameless. "Miss Xia..." Qi Chang''an and Xia Dynasty are not the relationship between superiors and subordinates, but they can be regarded as rare confidants. At this moment, Qi Chang''an, who has a good temper, can''t help but show his elder''s dignity. "You are protected by your parents and senior brothers, but have you ever thought that they can take care of you all your life?" "At a certain time..." Scenery unbridled, but also cheeky said: "I will find a can protect my husband." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1776 A woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet talks about the word "Xianggong", which can make people blush, but who is the scenery? She was not shy at all. "Cough..." Night Xuan fist against the upper lip coughed, he whispered to remind the scenery, "little sister, pay attention to the words, you are a woman, when some reserved is." "I''m not wrong." Looking at wanxuan with displeasure, "don''t think I don''t know. After I passed the hairpin ceremony, my parents, as well as the eldest, second and third elder martial brothers, you are all discussing the matter of selecting a husband for me." However, the Xia Dynasty, Wang Ci and these three disciples always have different views. Everyone thinks that the young talent chosen by the other side is not good enough. This matter has been in the air, and there is no final conclusion. Evening Xuan face rare a little embarrassed, "little younger martial sister, who told you these words?" "If you don''t want me to know, you have to put away those portraits of young Xia." The scenery hums a voice, "also thanks to you haven''t picked out a person for me, otherwise I will certainly seek you to make trouble one by one, that group of what young talent, I can not look up to." "Younger martial sister..." Wanxuan still wants to talk about it with the scenery, but somehow he doesn''t forget that there are outsiders at this time. He shows people with a smile again, "Qi league leader, my younger martial sister''s Kung Fu is not high, and Shifu''s younger martial arts teacher has never forced her to practice martial arts. She hopes that she can become a lady in the boudoir who is far away from the wind and rain of the river and lake than to be a woman in the world." Therefore, as the daughter of Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, she is not proficient in martial arts. There is nothing to be ashamed of. What''s more, it can''t make people talk about the scenery. Qi Chang''an said: "the master of Xia and Mrs. Xia are both father and mother. I can understand their love for their children." It''s just that the daughter has been cultivated into a beautiful scenery. In this way, it can only be said that it is a crooked one? Wanxuan also bowed his hand, "little younger martial sister is quick to talk, this disposition is used to by me and several younger martial brothers. Please don''t have the same insight with the younger martial sister. If there is something wrong with the younger martial sister, that night Xuan will make a mistake to Qi alliance leader." "Big brother!" "I''m not wrong," she said "Younger martial sister, be quiet." Night Xuan''s sight fell on the scenery of the body, she pursed her lips, but also dare not speak. Qi Chang''an''s gentle voice sounded, "being young and vigorous is a good thing. At least, it proves a person''s vitality. Mr. wanxuan doesn''t need to apologize. I won''t take it to heart." "Wanxuan is here to thank Qi alliance leader for his magnanimity." Evening Xuan put down his hand, he narrowed his eyes, and asked with a smile: "I don''t know Qi alliance Lord, can I apologize to my younger martial sister now?" It''s a sultry scenery. Some of them didn''t respond to it. Xiao Baishu, who was originally watching the opera, couldn''t help saying, "wanxuan childe, what do you say?" "Scenery is my younger martial sister and the person I grew up with." Wanxuan raised his lips, and this smile seemed friendly and pure, which would not make people feel any displeasure, but also could clearly feel his strength. "Little younger martial sister''s temperament is really not good, but she always knows the importance. She has never hurt or harmed anyone. The leader of Qi said that the little younger martial sister pointed her sword at Huayan girl, so the leader of Qi made a move, but I can do it Ding, the younger martial sister has no intention to hurt others. There must be some misunderstanding. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1777 Wanxuan''s eyes fell on Qi Chang''an, "Qi league leader, you said, you didn''t know the truth of the matter and rashly took action. My younger martial sister was injured because of this. Do you need to apologize?" "Wanxuan childe..." Read in the intimate friendship, Xiao Baishu can not help but remind, "Qi Meng Zhu is a man of justice and preciseness, and he will never act because of misunderstanding." In other words, Qi Chang''an can''t hurt people casually. Since Qi Chang''an became the leader of the Wulin, there have been a lot fewer unjust cases in the river and lake, and more and more murderers have been arrested. It''s a pity that the imperial court and the rivers and lakes always do not invade the river. Otherwise, people in the rivers and lakes would use the word "honest and upright official" to describe Qi Chang''an. "Great Xia Xiao." Qi Chang''an looked at Xiao Bai Shu, and then his eyes fell on the scenery. He said, "if there is a misunderstanding, Miss Xia has the final decision. Why don''t we listen to her statement?" Soon, she said defiantly: "it''s very simple. I want to kill a bee. Who knows why she suddenly appears in front of my eyes. I just point my sword at her. The Qi alliance leader doesn''t say anything or say hello to her. She just takes my sword and doesn''t say anything. She also hurts me, senior brother I know, I seldom get hurt except when I was a kid "The scenery said It''s true. " Wanxuan echoed with a smile. What he said was true. The scenery in the Tibetan army mansion was taken care of and grew up, not to mention that she was hurt. Even though she was allowed to practice martial arts at first, she didn''t stop herself. Her parents and her senior brothers couldn''t bear to see her standing in the sun for a while. As the old saying goes, loving mothers often lose their children. This is not without reason. What''s more, the scenery living in the Tibetan army mansion is more than a "loving mother"? Fengguang said, "but Qi Da leader, not only hurt me, but also blame me for not learning from my parents." In the face of the scenery and evening Xuan''s singing and singing, Qi Chang''an only smiles, "everyone has his own way of living, Miss Xia wants what kind of living, I can''t say." "If only you knew you couldn''t talk about it." The scenery holds the arm, also does not have the good spirit murmurs to say: "wants the hero to save the beauty to display the prestige, this young lady is not accompanies you to waste the time the bad person..." Hua Yan was even more embarrassed. She deeply felt that it was not a good thing to write the female master too ancient and exquisite. She didn''t want to help her Qi Chang''an in trouble, so she stood up and said, "cousin The Qi alliance leader didn''t mean to point at you. He was just in a hurry. Please don''t blame him for this. " "Did I ever say I was going to blame him?" If I blame him again, will I not be a villain who has no sense of importance Although she is not as good at martial arts as Qi Chang''an, she is not inferior to anyone in her speech. Don''t listen to her words and sound magnanimous. In fact, she is very sarcastic. Qi Chang''an was not angry but laughed. He said in a warm voice: "she is indeed the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion. Her status is higher than many people. Her ability to get angry is much better than many people who don''t know." His tone was plain and relaxed, and he seemed to be just saying an exclamation. This time, even though it was always a sensitive scenery, he could not grasp any feeling that he had something out of his words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1778 However, no matter Qi Chang''an''s words are plaintive or implied, the scenery always raises his head and says, "I am the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion. Naturally, I am different from other people." Qi Chang''an, but with a smile. The scenery has a strange illusion. Under Qi Chang''an''s indifferent eyes, she is in a trance that she has become a naive bear child, and Qi Chang''an is a teacher who has given up the hopeless students. The scenery did not like this feeling, she called out: "light rain!" "Yes, miss!" Light rain ran to the side of the scenery. Scenery stretched out his hand, "my cold Ji sword!" Xiaoyu picked up the cold Ji sword that fell on the ground and put it on the hand of the scenery respectfully. The scenery put the cold Ji sword into the scabbard. She curled her lips at Qi Chang''an. "Qi Da leader, you hurt me, and your apology is not rare. I just want to advise you that the night road is dangerous. You are the leader of Wulin, but you should pay attention to safety." Leaving this sentence, the scenery bypassed Qi Chang''an and left directly. "Farewell, Lord Qi." Night Xuan nodded and said, he also followed the scenery to leave. Only Xiao Baishu still stayed here. He went up to him a little uneasy and said, "Lord Qi, in fact, master wanxuan is a good man, but the Tibetan army house is very fond of this lady Xia, so he will inevitably be emotional." Xiao Baishu thinks that wanxuan is his intimate friend, so he can''t help but say good words in front of Qi Chang''an, so as not to let Qi Chang''an leave a bad impression on wanxuan. Qi Chang''an just said with a smile: "the people in the Tibetan army house are all good." I don''t know what he meant. After the scenery went back, she put the sword heavily on the table. Even after drinking a glass of water, her discontent did not decrease. "Since the younger martial sister is so angry, how can she come back easily?" Night Xuan into the room, his hand is also holding a box of ointment. Scenery sat down and said angrily, "his martial arts are so powerful that I can''t beat him again. How can I take him if I don''t come back?" She has always been aware of current affairs. From Qi Chang''an''s moves, she can see that this guy''s martial arts are not so good. If she really wants to be tough with him, she is going to send her head. Evening Xuan sat opposite her, opened the ointment box, and held her injured hand, gently smeared the ointment, "but also pain?" "It hurts!" Scenery is not affectation, directly on the frown said. Evening Xuan asked again: "since it hurts, why don''t you apologize to the Lord Qi? What are you afraid of when I''m here? " "But..." The scenery aggrieved said: "elder martial brother, you also can''t beat him." "This..." Wanxuan coughed gently, and he said generously, "we can call your Third Elder martial brother over here. Anyway, the Tibetan army house is our territory. Even if Qi Chang''an is the leader of the alliance, he has only one person." "The war between the underworld and the white is imminent, and my parents have been worrying about it. I don''t want them to make a bad relationship for Qi Chang''an and me." Scenery looking at his injured hand, the wound has been coated with ointment, ice cold, also no pain. "Night Xuan smile," the little younger martial sister is not said that he is a big miss? If you are ignorant, why should you be so sensible? " "My parents are good to me. Of course I have to think about them." Scenery and smile to see the night Xuan, "like the big brother is good to me, I also want to be good to the big brother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1779 Wanxuan''s eyes were slightly astringent. When he finished applying the ointment for the scenery, he took back his hand. After putting the ointment away, he said with a smile: "my younger martial sister is a good girl. I always know that." The corner of her eyes turned into a lovely crescent. She was in a better mood now. She said with a smile, "the first, second and third elder martial brothers are all good. Of course, I am also good." "Especially the mouth of younger martial sister..." Evening Xuan seems to be helpless sigh way: "but just as wipe honey general, say words can be sweet." The scenery squinted and laughed again, "that''s what you taught me, elder martial brother." Evening Xuan sees her mood is very good appearance, look is also joyful many. As the sun sets and the moon rises, a mist rises. Walking on the stone road, Xiao Baishu said to Qi Chang''an: "since I came to the Tibetan army mansion, I have been entertained by the master and his wife. Today''s dinner is because the arrival of Qi Meng Lord is more solemn." "Xia Fu Zhu and Mrs. Xia have made a lot of contributions to the peace of Wulin." Qi Chang''an said: "they are indeed heroes worthy of admiration." It turns out that they just came back from the dinner party. Of course, at the dinner party for distinguished guests, Fengguang and her three elder martial brothers did not appear. The Xia Dynasty never asked the younger generation to participate in social activities in the river and lake. Just at this time, suddenly a child ran into Qi Chang''an. When the child was about to fall, Qi Chang''an held the child''s shoulder. Next to squatting on the ground planting flowers, the old man immediately put down the tools in his hand and came over. He bent over and apologized, "sorry, two childres, the children are not sensible, and collided with two." The child timidly looked at Qi Chang''an, and soon ran to hide behind his grandfather. The boy was six or seven years old, dressed in plain clothes, but in his hand was a sweet scented osmanthus cake from a gourmet restaurant that only wealthy families could afford. Seeing Xiao Baishu staring at the sweet scented osmanthus cake in his hand, the boy whispered, "the cake is given to the little fruit by the fairy sister Xiaoguo didn''t steal anything. " When Xiao Baishu had a meal, he couldn''t help feeling sorry, "I didn''t mean that..." "Lubo." Another pianpianpian young master came, who had just left from the scenery courtyard. The old man nodded and saluted, "master wanxuan." "Brother immortal!" Small fruit is not afraid, he ran out to embrace the night Xuan''s hand. Qi Chang''an asked with a smile: "immortal brother?" "Qi Meng''s boss laughed." Evening Xuan also said with a smile: "the younger martial sister likes to let Xiaoguo call her fairy sister, so she also tells Xiaoguo that I am the immortal elder brother. When I find out this address, Xiaoguo has already called her habit of changing." Qi Chang''an nodded, "so it is." Wanxuan laughed again, looked at Lu Bo and said, "Lu Bo, you go and do your business. Recently, my younger martial sister has become a little bit angry and spoiled a lot of flowers and plants. If you are too busy today, you can come back tomorrow." "Yes, Mr. wanxuan." Lu Bo bowed down and nodded, and he called Xiaoguo to continue his work. Qi Chang''an looked at the bent back of the old man not far away, "this Lu Bo is a gardener." "Not bad." Wanxuan said: "Lu Bo lost his wife in his early years and his son in his later years. His family was poor, but he never greeded for nothing." "So..." Qi Chang''an''s voice is gentle, "Miss Xia will have a temper like to destroy the habit of flowers and plants." "Younger martial sister once said that people who cherish flowers do not necessarily cherish their lives. She also cherishes flowers, but even more so." Qi Chang''an just faintly issued two syllables, "is it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1780 Evening Xuan also does not look at Qi Chang''an, "did not expect to meet the Qi alliance Lord, then casually chatted a few words, I still have something, then leave first." After all, he has gone forward. "Qi Meng Zhu..." Xiao Baishu said: "I still have a happy ideal to discuss with wanxuan childe, and I will leave first." Qi Chang''an nodded and Xiao Baishu left. Qi Chang''an looked not far away from his father and grandson who were busy planting flowers, and then left with the moonlight. On the other side, the scenery hides behind the Bush and kills a mosquito that bites on his hand. The evening Pavilion waved his hands to drive away the mosquitoes he wanted to gather. He asked the scenery pitifully, "little sister, I''ve dug the hole for you. Don''t worry, I''ve already inquired. Qi Chang''an wants to go back to the guest room, and he will surely pass through this road. We don''t need to guard here. He will surely fall into the pit I dug." "No way!" The scenery shakes his head, and grabs a leaf maliciously, "I must watch him fall a trap, in order to solve the hatred in my heart!" Evening Pavilion shivered for a while, he tut two voice, "it seems that little sister is very tired of that Qi Chang''an." "Third Elder martial brother, you don''t know." The scenery looked up at the evening Pavilion beside her and said with displeasure: "the Qi big alliance leader came and hurt me for the sake of Huayan. Who am I? I''m my father''s daughter. When did you see me suffer? Although I estimated that you were not there during the day, I couldn''t beat him, so I chose to come back, but the more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t swallow it. Hum, anyway, I prepared a trap for him to come back. As long as I don''t admit that the trap was dug by the third senior brother, he has no evidence to blame me. " "It turns out that the leader of Qi League offended younger martial sister..." The evening Pavilion nodded, but he also agreed that the scenery was behind the trick. However, he asked: "younger martial sister, if you are bullied and unconvinced, I can call back the Third Elder martial brother for you. What should I do to feed mosquitoes so late?" "Oh, Third Elder martial brother, you are stupid." If you fight with him directly, whether you win or lose, it will be difficult for my parents to deal with it. We have to act secretly behind our back, so Qi Chang''an has no reason to come to my parents for argument The scenery still remembers that Qi Chang''an is her own target of strategy, but it is useless to remember. She is destined to be a character who will not suffer losses. As for what strategic tasks That will have to wait for her to feel better. Summer scenery has always been such a wayward person, this is not the first day. The moon suddenly hid in the clouds, and the surroundings became a little dark. The evening Pavilion suddenly asked, "what time is it now?" "It seems to be the time of the hour..." The scenery asks again: "what''s the matter?" "It''s over. It''s time for the sea to come." The evening Pavilion immediately stood up and flew away. There was only a word from him in the air, "little sister, it''s time for me to have a cosmetology. I''ll take a step first. Don''t worry, the pit I dug is no problem. I''ll fall down if I take care of it." "Hello! Third Elder martial brother Scenery stood up and exclaimed, but her third elder martial brother, who loved beauty, didn''t know where to fly. Although it was in her own home, it was dark and windy at night, and there was no one around. The scenery was also a little flustered. She thought that she might as well come back tomorrow, but just as she wanted to leave, she saw someone coming nearby. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1781 The scenery quickly squats back into the Bush, and even the mosquitoes dare not shoot. Unfortunately, this is Qi Chang''an who is coming step by step. She could not help grasping her skirt and watching Qi Chang''an step by step approach the deep pit which had been covered by fallen leaves. Qi Chang''an walked in a leisurely pace. He didn''t realize the crisis ahead. His pace did not change. Under the gaze of the girl hiding in the Bush He walked safely through the dangerous area covered with fallen leaves. There was no accident. What''s going on? The scenery blinks. When Qi Chang''an''s back disappears on the road, she stands up from the Bush, disappointed, but more surprised. "The Third Elder martial brother I''m not lazy, are you? " As soon as she stamped her foot, she walked over. "I knew that this guy only knew about beauty and beauty, and he was more and more perfunctory to my affairs." Wanting was a straight man who was very young before he fell in love with dressing up. He was always happy to accept the requirements of scenery. However, since he fell in love with rouge and water powder, he devoted himself to the things of his daughter''s house, not only with the scenery, but also with the other two elder martial brothers. Scenery secretly said that he must go to find the evening pavilion to settle accounts, she asked him to do things have not done well, he still sleep what beauty sleep! Just when the scenery stepped forward, her foot was empty and her body was falling. She called out subconsciously, and soon she fell to the ground. The fallen leaves scattered on her body, but she didn''t care to get up. When she opened her eyes and regained her consciousness, she only felt back pain. After a long time of relief, she supported her old waist and sat up from the ground. Looking at the full moon hanging above the hole, she realized that she had fallen into the pit dug by the evening Pavilion. She still remembered that she was afraid that Qi Chang''an would come out easily He also specially asked the pavilion to dig deeper. She is Have someone dig a hole and bury yourself? Just when the scenery was still in the muddle circle, a figure appeared near the entrance of the cave. Standing against the light, he was standing in the moonlight with a long body and a graceful appearance. "Qi Qi Chang''an... " The scenery stammered out the name. Qi Chang''an politely smiles, "Miss Xia, we meet again." "You I... " After a long pause, she choked out a sentence: "why did you go there and nothing happened, but I fell down!" Qi Chang''an smiles. "Learning to be good at observing the surrounding environment is the most basic skill for martial arts practitioners. Miss Xia, it''s necessary to be defensive and harmful." "Me She gritted her teeth. "You son of a bitch!" Qi Yi is not angry, how can I escape This relaxed tone can really tell that he is in a good mood. Isn''t that good? Key he fell into the pit of the person, the result oneself fell into the pit, you say this wants to do other people, mood can not be good? The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. She knew that Qi Chang''an was very good at martial arts, but she didn''t expect that this man could walk through the hole with only a layer of fallen leaves. When she fell, her hair was not only disordered, but also her delicate and valuable clothes were also stained. A young lady who was originally dressed up was suddenly in such a mess. Her aggrieved look appeared, but it was a little sad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1782 Scenery doesn''t want to show weakness in front of this disgusting man. She sniffs again and makes her look cold. When she raises her head, she says, "Qi Chang''an, if you have the ability, don''t leave. When I go up, I will not let you go!" "Strong words from outside but hard words from the middle are not threatening." Qi Chang''an said objectively and justly, then raised his lips and grinned in his eyes. "But Miss Xia, although I have the ability to beat you, I will not stay here. It''s getting late. I should go back to my room to have a rest. If you still want to come to me, please do it early tomorrow." "Ah Qi Chang''an! " Sitting in the cave scenery to see he really want to turn around to leave, she quickly patted the ground, "you are not allowed to go!" Now in the evening, the road here is a little remote, if you want to wait for someone to pass by, it can only be tomorrow! Qi Chang''an''s step stopped, he turned around again, squatted down beside the hole, and looked at the pitiful little man sitting on the fallen leaves in the pit. Maybe it was because of the soft moonlight, the faint smile on the corner of his lips, which also looked good-looking. "Miss Xia hates me so much, I''m leaving, and I don''t want to hinder your eyes, isn''t it?" "You Scenery pursed his lips, heavily turned his head and snorted, "it doesn''t matter if you want to leave, but you have to help me and my elder martial brother say, let them come to save me." "Miss Xia''s commanding tone is asking for help?" "Me After taking a deep breath, she tried her best to improve her attitude. "Qi Da leader, please tell my elder martial brother to help me. I''m very grateful. Thank you!" Qi Chang''an asked again: "Miss Xia has three senior brothers. Why let me look for your senior brother?" "Of course, it''s because elder martial brother is the most reliable one." Feng Feng stretched out her finger and said, "my second elder martial brother loves to cast swords. When he is casting sword Pavilion, he needs to be wholeheartedly. He can''t disturb him casually. My third elder martial brother wants to have a beauty sleep. Once he is dead, no one can wake up. Only my elder martial brother Whenever I go to him, he will come out and talk to me In the past ten years, she has already known the life habits of these three senior brothers. Qi Chang''an listened, but did not comment. He just looked at the scenery and asked casually, "Why are so many fallen leaves planted in the pit?" "I..." After a while, she put on an indifferent expression and said, "I''ll wait for you to fall down and throw another fire folder down to burn you." "Is it?" Qi Chang''an took out a fire clasp from his arms. The fire on the fire fold set off the light of his eyes. It was like a shining star that was clearly extinguished in the night. He murmured: "there is a saying in the river and lake that we should treat people with their own way. Unfortunately, I think this sentence is very reasonable." "Hello Don''t mess with me She looked at the torch in his hand. She was afraid that he would throw it down when he shook his hand. She said with no momentum: "you are the leader of Wulin, you can''t do such a cruel thing!" "Because I am the leader of Wulin, sometimes I have to be honest and selfless." Qi Chang''an held out his hand to hold the fire fold. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1783 Seeing that he was about to release his hand, the scenery could only hold his head and shout: "there are so many dead leaves in the cave to prevent you from falling down. I didn''t want to burn you!" "Oh?" Qi Chang''an''s hand that he wanted to let go was changed into a clasp of fire. He asked suspiciously, "Miss Xia has prepared so many dead leaves in the hole. Is it not to burn me?" "I..." Scenery holding his head, timidly raised his eyes and said: "although I hate you so much that I hurt things, I also want to revenge back, but I did not want to your life, spread a layer of fallen leaves, is to prevent you from falling, I just want to trap you in the hole, when you ask me for mercy, then I will let you out." "Miss Xia didn''t mean to say something nice here because she was afraid that I would drop the torch?" "If I lie, I''ll be struck by thunder and lightning!" Scenery raised his hand and swore to prove what he said was true. Qi Chang''an doesn''t speak. His silence will only make people wonder whether he is still considering whether what she said is true or not. "Scenery and urgent way:" I promise you, although I am angry you hurt me, but I really did not want to kill you! " He said, "Miss Xia." "I am!" "Is it true that you have to die and die before you can change your bad habit of duplicity?" Qi Chang''an has taken back the fire fold, his eyes slightly curved, the smile in the eyes is quite helpless. After a pause, she could not understand his words, and then frowned, "what do you mean by what you say?" "As Miss Xia thought, I never thought of killing you." This is in her ear ring up, she suddenly turned around to look, Qi Chang''an person seems to be in the blink of an eye on the person appeared at her side. For his sudden approach, the scenery did not have psychological preparation, she was scared and shrank back, pointing to him shivering said: "you, you, you..." For a long time, I couldn''t say a complete sentence. "If Miss Xia could practice martial arts well, she would not be so surprised now." Qi Chang''an glanced at her feet with a smile. "Of course, if Miss Xia doesn''t need my help, then you can climb out of this hole by yourself." "Wait..." The scenery was afraid that he would fly away in the blink of an eye. She held out her hand and grabbed the corner of his coat. After a long time of silence, she could not say what he asked for his help. Qi Chang''an is not in a hurry. She just squats in front of her and looks at her with a smile. She is quietly waiting for what she can say. The scenery held back red face, finally held out a sentence, "my foot sprained..." Although the fallen leaves that she had paved in the evening Pavilion didn''t cause her any serious injury, she had to bump and bump when she fell, especially her delicate and weak body, and it was normal for her to be sprained. "Miss Xia sprained her foot, so?" When Qi Chang''an asked questions, he seemed not to understand her meaning, and he had to force her to say a complete sentence. The scenery puffed up his cheek, and the hand holding the corner of his clothes could not help but increase his strength. She did not want to show weakness to him. She lowered her head and didn''t make a sound for a long time. Qi Chang''an was very patient. He didn''t urge her, so he waited here until she was willing to speak. "I sprained my foot..." Finally, came her small voice like a mosquito, "please Take me out... " Qi Chang''an also has a smile, "sometimes the little girl is more honest, will be more lovely." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1784 When the scenery turned a little bit, the eldest lady''s temper came out again. "I don''t need to be cute. I just want to be beautiful." But She felt that Qi Chang''an was becoming more and more annoying. During the day, when she met him for the first time, she was not very happy with him, so she didn''t notice that Qi Chang''an was also a good tempered man. She first scolded him as a jerk, and then he knew that she had prepared a deep pit to make him ugly, but he didn''t seem to have been angry. Instead, he always talked with her calmly. She can''t help but think of what the second elder martial brother Wange once said to him. Qi Chang''an, the leader of Wulin, is a gentle person. She once lamented that Qi Chang''an''s conduct of life is somewhat similar to that of his eldest brother wanxuan. That is because only the two of them at this time, she found that she had been ignored in the day, but although she found that Qi Chang''an was a good-natured person, it did not mean that she could win her favor. Qi Chang''an has already said with a smile: "beauty and white bones, but for a moment, people live in the world, not only to see the skin, but to see what you can leave in the long river of history." "Ha?" The scenery glanced at him, "are you my teacher? I like beauties just like beauties. I don''t want to listen to you "There are many kinds of beauties..." "All right, all right!" Scenery blocked his ears and glared at him, "in my eyes, there is only one kind of beauty, that is good-looking, I don''t want to hear you speak, you quickly take me out!" "Miss Xia, is this ordering me?" Qi Chang''an looks the same, a good temper appearance, but let a person relaxed. The scenery stopped, and forced himself to change his tone, "dear Lord, please, take me out." Is that respectful? Qi Chang''an raised his lips. "Miss Xia''s voice for help is really moving, which is really hard to refuse." He picked her up from the ground like a princess. The strong masculine atmosphere surrounded her from all directions. The scenery turned red. Although she had a good relationship with her three senior brothers, it was not too much to say that she was like a brother and sister, she always knew the defense of men and women, and had never had such close contact with them. "Qi big alliance leader, today''s things are not allowed to tell others," he said "Qi has never been a talkative person." Under the moonlight, seeing that her face was flushed, Qi Chang''an was a little surprised, and he could not help but feel that there was something wrong with holding her now. But at first, he just wanted to take her out. He didn''t think that he had a different gender relationship with her. He coughed uneasily, "Miss Xia, I''m good friends with your father." "Then my father is really blind..." The scenery recited a sentence, and then realized his silence. She cleared her throat and quickly made up for it. "I mean, how could my father have such a good friend as you? What a blind cat ran into a dead mouse... " Wait It doesn''t seem right. Qi Chang''an did not care about her ghost words, he laughed, "so, Qi also regards Miss Xia as a junior." She has just passed the year of Ji Ji, but he has already been on his way. Even if there is no relationship between him and Xia Dynasty, it is no problem for him to treat her as a junior. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1785 However, the scenery turned away her lips and murmured in a low voice, "what are you talking about? Take me as a Junior It''s not because Hua Yan hurt me... " Although her voice is small, Qi Chang''an is a martial arts expert, so she can hear clearly. "Even if Miss Xia is not my junior, if I see other people bullying, I will stop them." Indeed, at that time, when the scenery took a sword at people, she was domineering. Even if it was not Qi Chang''an, others would think that she was bullying others. She frowned and said, "I have explained that I didn''t bully her, but I was chasing the bees. She just happened to bump into it. Don''t you believe what I said?" "Yes, of course." After seeing Lu Bo and Xiao Guo again, he had to believe it. "Then you won''t apologize to me!" Qi Chang''an looked down but laughed, "you don''t mean Don''t you want my apology? " "Don''t you apologize if I say it''s not rare!" The scenery grabs his collar, ferocious said: "my miss, but because you are injured, shed a lot of blood!" He looked at her small wound on the tiger''s mouth. It was hard to imagine how much blood the small wound could shed. So he pondered for a moment and then said in a deliberative tone: "then I''ll save you this time, and I don''t know if it can be equal to the fact that I hurt you?" "Of course..." The scenery thought of now own condition, forced the spleen pressure down, her mouth words turned a corner, "of course." "In this way, we can write off all the enmities between us?" Scenery reluctantly "um" voice, "we have a letter of gratitude and resentment Qi Chang''an finally gave a low smile, and he suddenly flew up. The unprepared scenery hugged his neck. When the wind stopped, he had carried her out of the hole and landed on the ground smoothly. "Miss Xia..." Qi Chang''an just bowed his head, then saw her cover mouth very uncomfortable appearance, he also concerned asked: "what''s the matter with you?" "I..." Scenery covered his mouth with both hands, his face was pale, and his expression on his face was also very uncomfortable, "I want to throw up..." Qi Chang''an eyebrow micro Cu, "is just where fell pain?" "No..." With her eyes closed, she felt sick and nauseous, even more pitiful, "I feel dizzy with lightness skill..." Qi Chang''an was silent for a while, then sighed, and asked helplessly, "what should I do now?" "You don''t care about me Let me calm down for a while... " Now Fengguang feels that she is also very hard to speak. Her head is weak against his chest, and her hand covering her mouth is gradually put down. However, her body is still very uncomfortable. I believe that comrades who have had carsickness experience will surely feel the same. Just at this time, there came a slightly unexpected voice, "little sister?" "Big brother!" As soon as the scenery hears the evening Xuan''s voice, the strength also came back many, pitifully raises the head to look at by far and near evening Xuan. Wanxuan came, although the first sight is the scenery, but he did not ignore Qi Chang''an here. Wanxuan nodded politely, "Qi Meng Zhu." "Master wanxuan." Qi Chang''an also nodded to say hello. Evening Xuan looked at the pit behind Qi Chang''an and asked, "I don''t know if my younger martial sister has any place to offend Qi league leader?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1786 "Miss Xia, she..." Qi Chang''an seems to be thinking about whether to dig a hole in the scenery to let him jump out for a moment, but after a pause, he said: "Miss Xia accidentally fell and sprained her foot." Qi''an should not let her jump out of the pit in silence. "I see." "Evening Xuan complex smile," I''m sorry to trouble you. I''d better leave my younger martial sister to take care of it. " Qi Chang''an chuckled, "it''s just a little thing." He stepped forward to put the scenery into the arms of wanxuan, and then stepped back. The polite smile on his lips had not changed. The scenery is now held by wanxuan. One night, she is held by two handsome princesses in turn. She sighs in her heart. Is she going to have peach blossom luck recently. Evening Xuan bowed his head to ask: "the foot injury of younger martial sister can be serious?" "It''s ok..." Scenery pursed lip to say: "it is to walk can ache, cannot stand up." "Go back and I''ll ask the doctor to see it. Don''t be afraid." "Well..." The scenery nodded and asked, "elder martial brother, how can you be here?" "I forgot to water the flowers today. I thought about it when I went back to my room. I went to the back garden. I just met you when I didn''t want to pass by." When he saw that the scenery was pale, there was no other pain. He put down his heart and looked at Qi Chang''an again. He said with a little gratitude: "my younger martial sister has always acted rashly, and it is inevitable to bump into each other. Fortunately, this time, I am very grateful for the help of Qi alliance leader." "No thanks." Qi Chang''an looked at the scenery and pulled out a faint smile. "It''s right to help people when they are in trouble. Even if it''s not Miss Xia who is in trouble today, but other people, I will come forward to help." Evening Xuan smiles, "Qi alliance leader''s heart is kind-hearted. Hearing from Miss Huayan, she is lucky to be rescued by Qi alliance leader to reach the Tibetan army house safely. Qi alliance leader is kind-hearted and I admire her." "Did you listen to Hua Yan?" The scenery pulled to pull evening Xuan''s clothes, "when did you talk to her?" "When I went to water the flowers, I happened to meet the flower girl who was enjoying the flowers. I chatted a few words. Don''t be upset, younger martial sister." Evening Xuan slightly raised eyebrows, looks some charming, but also some pick up. He just wanted to water the new flowers, but he didn''t expect that Huayan would be there. Of course, Hua Yan didn''t go to water the flowers. She was a new comer, and she couldn''t sleep soundly. She didn''t come out until she lost sleep. Scenery does not want to be said that she is small bellied, she put on a indifferent manner, "you want to talk to who you want to talk to, what am I angry about?" Evening Xuan shallow smile, "little younger martial sister is not angry is good." "Since Miss Xia has been taken care of by wanxuan, I will go back to my room first." Qi Chang''an''s lips rose slightly and said with a smile, "goodbye." Evening Xuan nods, "Qi alliance leader walks slowly." Scenery is too lazy to talk. When Qi Chang''an turned to leave and his back was gone, wanxuan bowed his head and said in a strange voice: "younger martial sister, the leader of Qi alliance is not an ordinary person. You must not play these small tricks any more." How clever wanxuan was. As soon as he saw the deep pit, the wounded scenery and Qi Chang''an, he had already guessed what had happened. But the scenery still does not admit, "what small hand did I use? Elder martial brother, don''t injustice me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1787 "Younger martial sister, I watched you grow up. What kind of idea do you have in your head? Can''t I see it?" Evening Xuan again way: "this deep pit, must be you ask the third younger martial brother to help you dig it." In the evening Xuan see through all the eyes, the open-minded scenery is like nowhere to hide, she coughed, and then said: "I did it, so what? Who told Qi Chang''an to bully me in the daytime? " "I know that my younger martial sister can''t be angry because of the things during the day, but you are only one person. You should not act impulsively. If Qi Chang''an is a person who kills people without blinking an eye, I''m afraid that your life will be explained here." "I..." It''s been a long time and I can''t say a complete word. Wanxuan is right. If Qi Chang''an is not a gentleman, if he kills people like the underworld, then she would not know how many times she has died. Evening Xuan see her unconvinced appearance, but also helplessly sighed, "although the younger martial sister hates Qi Chang''an, but it has to say that this person''s style of conduct is not upright." From the fact that Qi Chang''an was willing to save and dig a hole to harm others, and then hurt his own scenery, we can see that Qi Chang''an is not a bad man. Scenery doesn''t want to admit that she is unreasonable. She goes too far and doesn''t see wanxuan who wants to preach to herself. Wanxuan knows that she is not happy. He doesn''t want to talk about things that annoy her any more. He just reminds her: "from tomorrow on, all the leaders of Wulin will come to the Tibetan army mansion one after another. Younger martial sister, there will be many people these days. I have to help Shifu and Shiniang deal with many things. Sometimes I can''t take care of them. You should also pay attention not to cause any more trouble. As for Qi Chang''an If you don''t like him, then try to avoid him. You can''t confront him without me. " Fengjing knows that wanxuan is caring about herself. She is not a unreasonable girl. She nods her head reluctantly. She also agrees to wanxuan''s request and makes him relax. In fact, Fengguang''s foot injury is not serious. It''s just that she has been spoiled from childhood to adulthood, and she seldom gets hurt. So this time she sprained her foot, and her reaction will be more intense. After a few patches of medicine, her feet will soon recover. As wanxuan said, in recent days, the Tibetan soldiers'' mansion has been coming to the people in the lake and the scenery has a premonition that something will happen soon. However, she has never been involved in the river and lake. She is not very clear about the things in the river and she can''t guess what will happen. Fengjing doesn''t care about these things. She still doesn''t like Qi Chang''an, so she doesn''t want to get close to him. She doesn''t want to be responsible for herself. Lu Bo gave her a pot of newly opened orchids. She didn''t know the scenery of flowers, but she thought that wanxuan would like it. She held the pot and went to the courtyard of wanxuan. Unfortunately, a white carrier pigeon flew over her head. Scenery along the carrier pigeon flight route to see the past, only to see not far away from the rockery, standing by the back of a man in black, you can see that this carrier pigeon is he put out. Seems to be aware of someone standing behind, the man turned around, is Qi Chang''an, scenery want to leave is too late. Qi Chang''an but smile, "Miss Xia, this is to send flowers to wanxuan childe?" "Well." Light scenery should sound, then continue to go forward. We all know that wanxuan, the eldest disciple of the Tibetan army mansion, loves flowers, while the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion only loves to destroy flowers with hot hands. She will hold a pot of flowers, which of course is for wanxuan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1788 "I think Miss Xia didn''t plant the orchids herself." Qi Chang''an went to her side and looked at the orchid in her hand with great interest. The scenery does not look at him, just walk their own way, "this is the flower Lu Bo gave me." "Because Miss Xia, old Lu Bo can have a little income to support himself and small fruit. He will send you flowers, which is also proper." Qi Chang''an seemed to smile, "Miss Xia can afford this gift." But the scenery finally looked up at him. She asked, "do you know Lu Bo and Xiao Guo?" "I just met them a few days ago, planting flowers." Qi Chang''an raised his hand and rubbed his jaw again, as if doubting: "but I didn''t expect that Miss Xia, who looked arrogant and despotic and didn''t care about flowers, still had such a deep meaning behind the destruction of flowers and plants." The scenery was annoyed by his specious tone. She took back her sight and only looked at the road ahead. She hummed and said, "I love to destroy flowers and plants. What''s the meaning of this? Don''t think too much about it. " "Miss Xia." He called her again. "Why?" she said casually "Qi has been wandering in the lake for many years. He thinks that he has seen many chivalrous women and heroes, as well as villains and demons. Among them, there are some people who are eccentric and can''t think with common sense." The scenery is impatient, "what do you say such a long period is for?" "With more people and more things, a pair of eyes can see more clearly." Qi Chang''an''s eyes drooped slightly and his lips were smiling. "I haven''t missed a person for many years." The pace of scenery stopped. She held a pot of orchids and looked up at him. She was quiet for a moment. However, against the background of the flowers, she felt that her face was more beautiful. After a long time, she asked, "what do you want to say?" Obviously, she had no idea what he meant. Qi Chang''an was silent with a smile. After a moment, he said in a warm voice, "Miss Xia is not easy to guess, but very easy to guess." "Oh..." Scenery did not know what he should say, and only perfunctorily replied to a syllable. She felt that she had nothing in common with this man. Turning around again, she found that she had unknowingly walked to the courtyard of wanxuan. Under the shade of trees, wanxuan was carving something. Speckled sunshine sprinkled on his body, quiet and beautiful. The scenery is full of joy to walk in the past, but also can''t help light step, pull the sleeve of La Qi Chang''an, "you walk a little lighter, don''t disturb my elder martial brother." Qi Chang''an shakes her head and laughs helplessly. For those who practice martial arts, the moment she opens her mouth, she can attract people''s attention. Sure enough, the evening Xuan has put down the things in his hand and looked over, "little younger martial sister, and Qi Meng Zhu, how did you come together?" "Big brother!" As soon as the scenery went by, she put the flowerpot on the table like a treasure. "I''m here to send you flowers. As for Qi Da leader I don''t know how he followed me. Elder martial brother, is this potted flower beautiful Qi Chang''an did not care about the dislike in the scenery words. He had already sat down. "This potted orchid and peanuts are beautiful but not vulgar. They are really good flowers." Night Xuan looked at orchid praise, can not help but also let people think of the beauty of flowers, people more beautiful this sentence. The scenery saw the wooden blocks and tools that wanxuan put on the table. She asked curiously, "what do you want to engrave, elder martial brother?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1789 "I haven''t figured out what to carve. Take your time, inspiration will always remind me what to carve." Wanxuan always likes to let it be. He just wants to carve something when he is free. He looks at Qi Chang''an and says, "the younger martial sister came to me to send flowers. What is the purpose of Qi''s coming here?" Qi Chang''an said with a faint smile, "this time I came to hear that the master of Xia said that the safety protection in the Tibetan army mansion is the responsibility of wanxuan." "Yes, Shifu and Shiniang often have a lot of things to deal with. I am responsible for the security of the Tibetan army mansion." Wanxuan was a proud disciple of the Xia Dynasty. Both his moral character and his ability to handle affairs are trustworthy. Compared with his high spirited and small family spirit, wanxuan is the only one that can be trusted. Qi Chang''an also said: "in recent days, it may not be peaceful. I want Prince wanxuan to send more people to protect great Xia Xiao." "Protect great Xia Xiao?" Later Xuan stopped for a moment. "Great Xia Xiao is a top-ranking expert in the world. If he knows about it, we will send many people to protect his safety. I''m afraid it will make him unhappy." Everyone in the world will pay attention to the face of the people in the world, especially those experts who are already in the position of Xiao Baishu. If it is said that he is a first-class master and needs protection, it will be a joke, and he will feel shameless. Qi Chang''an said: "wanxuan is worried. I also have some consideration. I will talk with Xiao Daxia. Wanxuan doesn''t have to worry about other things. He just needs to send someone to protect him." "Since Qi alliance leader said so, I will do it." Night Xuan should go down, also because he knows that Qi Chang''an can find it today, it must be his master''s approval. One side of the quiet scenery for a long time asked: "why send someone to protect great Xia Xiao?" She thinks that those who can use flute as weapons must be very high. She has heard a lot about Xiao Bai''s legend in the river and lake. How can he be protected because of his unusual military value? The scenery is really modest to ask for advice, but Qi Chang''an said lightly: "the night road in the Tibetan army mansion is dangerous. You should always guard against it, lest great Xia Xiao accidentally fall into a pit." After a meal, he gritted his teeth and said, "your home is dangerous!" This guy is obviously laughing at her falling into the hole! "Big brother!" At the door came the voice of the evening Pavilion full of vitality. He walked in from the gate of the courtyard, followed by Hua Yan. Seeing the scenery and Qi Chang''an, the evening Pavilion warmly said hello, "younger martial sister, Qi Meng Zhu, you are here too!" "Lord Qi." The flower looks gentle salute. Qi Chang''an nodded, "Huayan girl." The scenery has already stood up and asked, "second elder martial brother, how can you walk with her?" "Younger martial sister, you don''t know. Miss Huayan is a god!" Evening Pavilion excitedly opened a drawing, "you see, this is the design drawing of the firearm painted by Huayan girl. It''s really amazing! I''m sure that as long as I can make it, I will definitely become the most powerful foundry in the world Hua Yan felt embarrassed and touched her nose. In fact, this firearm was just drawn according to the modern firearm with her own understanding. It was still powerful enough in the evening pavilion that she could actually study out the method of casting in front of a model drawing. When you see the scenery, you can see that it''s through the female aura. Compared with the excitement of the evening Pavilion, she is very insipid, "so what are you taking her to find the elder martial brother to do?" "Miss Huayan accidentally stepped on a flower raised by her master brother a few days ago. She is sorry and has come to make amends." "Wanxuan childe..." Hua Yan took out a handkerchief, which was embroidered with a bright seven color hibiscus. "I''m sorry that I accidentally stepped on your seven color Hibiscus that day. I don''t know where I can find a new seven color Hibiscus to compensate you. I can only think of a way Embroidered a never withering seven color hibiscus. " Aware that night Xuan''s sight fell on his own hand, Huayan and busy needle pricked fingers on the back, uncomfortable smile at night Xuan. Evening Pavilion also in the side of the tune, "big brother, you take it." "Since Hua Yan''s wish, I''ll take it." Evening Xuan got up and took over her veil. She also said with a smile, "please don''t take this matter to heart." "Just take it if you like." Hua Yan is also relieved in the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, she always feels that she owes someone else, and her heart is not good. Scenery''s mouth has been pursed up. She knows that wanxuan has always been gentle with others, but she is still dissatisfied. Maybe it is because Huayan is a woman who is born against her. "It''s just a fake flower." Scenery suddenly heard a whisper in her ear, she looked up at Qi Chang''an, some doubts. "Fake is always fake. No matter how real the embroidered seven color Hibiscus is, it will never survive. It is better to use fake flowers to describe hypocrisy." Qi Chang''an''s smile was shallow, with a smile on his lips. His smile was the same as usual, which just made people feel polite and distant.But there are some differences Scenery is not sure why he suddenly said this to herself. She just thinks Suddenly, he felt much better because of his words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1790 Evening Xuan to flower Yan smile way: "that day I once said, seven color Hibiscus matter, the flower Yan girl does not need to put in the heart, did not expect the flower Yan girl to this matter to now." "There are a lot of wanxuan childe. I don''t care about it, but I feel guilty all the time. It can be said that I want to make amends to Mr. wanxuan this time, in order to make myself feel better." Flower Yan smile generous open-minded, but also for their own this can only be called a delicate face to add more charming luster. Evening Xuan is also a smile, "Huayan girl''s forthright temperament, people admire." Seeing them chatting happily, she finally couldn''t help but come out to wanxuan. She shook his hand and said, "elder martial brother, we''d better come to talk. Next time you''re going to buy flowers, take me with you." "Younger martial sister, aren''t you embarrassed by me?" Evening Xuan shakes his head and helplessly pulls out a smile, "Shifu Shiniang doesn''t allow you to go out at will. Even if it''s me, I can''t violate their meaning." "It doesn''t matter. The public order here is so good, and there is a senior brother, I will not encounter any danger. Elder martial brother, I haven''t been out of the mansion for a long time. You can take me with me." Say, she again act like coquettish grasp evening Xuan''s hand for a long time, if evening Xuan does not agree, then she must not give up. Wanxuan is helpless, "little sister..." "I said little sister." The evening Pavilion stood up and said, "I''m also here for your second elder martial brother. Why do you only ask for the eldest brother but not me?" "You only know how to fight and strike iron, and I won''t look for you!" Scenery and smile at the night Xuan, "or the most reliable elder martial brother, I want the elder martial brother to accompany me." The appearance of this domineering and unreasonable little daughter was fully revealed. Evening Xuan said: "recently, the outside is not flat. After this period of time, I will go to ask the master''s wife to take the younger martial sister out to play?" After thinking about the recent heroes from all over the world, she knows that things are not easy. Besides, she doesn''t insist on going out to play. She just wants wanxuan not to talk to Hua Yan all the time. So, she nodded, "well, big brother, you said, after a period of time, you will take me out to play, but you can''t break your promise." "When did you see me cheating you?" Night Xuan touched her head, smile Enron. Scenery recalled that for so many years, wanxuan never lied to her. He always did what he said. Therefore, she believed that wanxuan would not deceive herself, so she laughed sweetly, "elder martial brother, we agreed that you must take me out to play." Evening Xuan hangs head gently to say: "good." Huayan stood quietly on one side, just smiling, also did not go out to the scenery as eye-catching. The evening Pavilion inexplicably felt that Huayan would feel a little left out. He kindly walked over and said with a smile: "Miss Huayan, if you want to go out and play in the future, call me, I can take you to many interesting places." "Thank you very much Flower Yan reserved nodded, it makes people feel that years of quiet good. Hearing the scenery of the evening Pavilion, he just snorted, but he didn''t go up to pester the evening Pavilion. Qi Chang''an, who was standing alone, hooked his lips and didn''t know what he was laughing at. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1791 Hua Yan came to wanxuan this time to give her apology gift. Since the things had been delivered, she had no reason to stay any longer. If she didn''t stay in the courtyard of wanxuan for long, she was dragged by the evening pavilion to cast the pavilion. The scenery saw flower Yan left, her whole body''s fighting spirit slowly extinguished, she said to wanxuan with a smile: "elder martial brother, I won''t disturb you to rest, I''ll go back first." "OK, younger martial sister, remember..." "During this period of time, we should not make trouble, but be obedient OK, OK, I can recite this sentence. Don''t worry, elder martial brother. " Brother Feng waved, "goodbye, elder martial brother." As if afraid of the evening Xuan to say again, she quickly turned around and ran away. "Qi left first." Qi Chang''an hugs his fist, and after the night Xuan nods, he also turns to leave. It''s afternoon, but the sun is not strong and the breeze is gentle, which makes people feel comfortable. When she came to a tree, she looked up at the sky. The clouds were light and the wind was light. On the crape myrtle tree, green leaves and red flowers set off each other, which made her feel more happy. She has always been a lover of "beauty". This beauty refers to beautiful things. She reaches out her hand and wants to fold a flower and put it in the vase in her room. However, she is short, and her lightness skill is not good enough. Even if she jumps up, she can always meet the flower she loves by a little distance. Maybe she should call a tall man to help her When the scenery thought so, a hand suddenly appeared in her sight, which easily broke the flower she saw. The hand held the flower in front of her eyes, at the same time, a soft voice behind her, "do you want this?" The scenery stopped for a while, and then turned around. The first thing that attracted her eyes was the man''s chest. She raised her head and looked up again. What she saw was a smiling face of Qi Chang''an. He had just reached out his hand to her from behind her, and now she turned around as if she had been encircled in his arms. Scenery soon realized that she was a little close to him. She stepped back in a hurry, but she was caught by him again. He said with a smile, "if you step back, you''ll run into it." What hit? Scenery back, it turns out that the tree trunk of Lagerstroemia indica tree is behind her. If she retreats at her eager speed, she will definitely bump her back into pain. "I..." She said something wrong. "Of course I know it''s a tree behind me. I don''t want you to remind me." She took out her hand and faced Qi Chang''an. She never had a good face. Qi Chang''an didn''t care. He just put his hand in front of her and said, "don''t you want it?" Red flowers and a black suit of him, there is a kind of alternative aesthetic feeling. The scenery has always been strange. She has seen people who wear white clothes out of the secular world. For example, her eldest martial brother, she has also seen a handsome young man who can wear elegant clothes, such as her second elder martial brother, and even those who look like they are dressed in red, but they also make people feel that they are gorgeous, such as her third senior brother. But she has never seen a man in a strict and abstinence black dress, can also show such a gentle and introverted temperament. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1792 After all, in everyone''s cognition, white clothes are more suitable for gentle and restrained people than black ones. However, Qi Chang''an seems to be different. His temperament is not constrained by clothes. Even if he is dressed in cloth, there is no doubt that his nobility and elegance will not be reduced by this. For a long time, Qi Chang''an did not answer, nor did Qi Chang''an take back her hand. He did not urge or ask questions. Instead, he looked at her with a smile and her breath was quiet and beautiful. Although she always thought that she didn''t like Chang''an, people picked the flowers she wanted and gave them to her, so she couldn''t let people keep their movements stiff. Scenery took over that crape myrtle flower, she said uneasily: "thank you..." She still has the courtesy of thanking others. "It''s a good thing that a bunch of flowers can please Miss Xia, and Miss Xia doesn''t need to thank." Qi Chang''an lips pull out a touch of light smile, like the spring breeze, gentle this summer. The scenery held the flower tightly and bit her lips gently. She put her eyes on the green and red landscape again and murmured in a low voice, "don''t think you send me flowers, I will really appreciate you..." "I know Miss Xia will thank me, but only because of the basic politeness." Qi Chang''an also smiles and puts his eyes on the scenery not far away. Neither of them looked at each other, but when the air was quiet, there was a delicate atmosphere moving around. The scenery felt uncomfortable. She looked at the sky and the ground, but she did not wait for Qi Chang''an to speak again. She had a big problem, that is, when other people did not speak, she could not find any topic to resolve the embarrassing atmosphere. "I..." "Miss Xia..." At the same time, the two people stopped, and they finally put their eyes on each other''s body. After silence for a while, they spoke again at the same time. "Qi Da leader..." "Miss Xia..." Qi Chang''an looked slightly, but he quickly raised his lips and drew out a smile. Scenery is pursed lips discontented to look up at him, "you want to say what, you say first!" He was modest, "Miss Xia said first." "I don''t want to say it now, you go first!" She strongly demanded that, in fact, she did not have anything to say, but just wanted to say that I went back first. At this time, she was curious about what he was going to say. "In that case, I''ll say it first." Qi Chang''an''s eyes were bright and smooth, which seemed to have been misty and misty for half a life. She couldn''t really see it. "Does Miss Xia like master wanxuan?" After hearing this question, Fengjing was stunned for a long time, just out of subconscious reaction. She replied: "I like the first senior brother, the second senior brother, and the Third Elder martial brother..." "Miss Xia knows that what I ask is not the love between the elder martial brothers and sisters, but Love between men and women. " "The kind of love between men and women, I..." She blinked blankly. "I didn''t think about it..." "Maybe it''s too late to think about it now." The breeze blows Qi Chang''an''s hair, and the outline of his face seems to be softened a lot. "I see the master of Xia''s mansion and Mrs. Xia, and I''m very worried about Miss Xia''s life. If Miss Xia likes wanxuan, I think that the two of you can be together, which is what Xia and Mrs. Xia are happy to see." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1793 Qi Chang''an is right. Everyone can see the character of wanxuan. The Xia Dynasty and Wang CI didn''t want to choose one of the three disciples to be the husband of the scenery. It just seems that the feelings of the scenery to these three elder martial brothers are not close to the direction of the love between men and women. Xia Dynasty and Wang CI thought that maybe it was because they grew up together that Fengjing took all the three brothers as brothers When they came to see it, they gave up the idea of letting the scenery be with the three disciples. Qi Chang''an''s problem is a good one, because the scenery never thought that there would be love between men and women with wanxuan. She was quiet for a long time, but she couldn''t help thinking about this problem seriously, but she still felt confused, "I''m sorry for the elder martial brother Is it love between men and women? " "Yes or no, isn''t Miss Xia the only one who knows best?" Qi Chang''an gently hooked his lips and said in a slow voice: "Miss Xia and wanxuan have had many years of friendship. Although they are called by their elder martial brothers and sisters, they are not brothers and sisters after all. It is also a normal thing to have a relationship between men and women." "But..." She unconsciously clenched the bunch of crape myrtle flower branches in her hands. "I never thought that I would have a relationship with the eldest martial brother except the elder martial brother and sister..." From the very beginning, she thought that she wanted to be with the leader of Wulin. The leader of Wulin was her strategic target. Therefore, no matter how good the other senior brothers were to themselves, she would automatically attribute this emotion to her brother and sister. Since they were good to her, she would treat them well. Especially wanxuan "Miss Xia didn''t think about it before, and it''s not too late to think about it now." Qi Chang''an said with a light smile: "I think Miss Xia is very dependent on wanxuan. Even if wanxuan and Huayan said a few words and accepted her handkerchief, she would not be happy, right?" She thought of the scene just in the courtyard of wanxuan. When she saw that wanxuan had taken Huayan''s veil and had a gentle smile on her, she really felt uncomfortable in her heart, so she couldn''t help but let wanxuan and Huayan can''t speak and grab the attention of wanxuan. She pause, not very clear ask: "this is like?" "Since I don''t like him to have more contact with other members of the opposite sex, what''s it like?" Qi Chang''an mouth slightly tilted, a rhetorical question, has been able to make confused people think clearly about everything. Scenery recalled many scenes when she got along with wanxuan. Whenever and wherever she was not happy, when she lost her temper, the first thing she thought of was not to go to her parents, but to complain to wanxuan. She asked him to take him out to play and make him stand out for himself So one by one, night Xuan seems to have become a habit of her life. Qi Chang''an is right to ask, if this is not like, then what is this? "So Have I always liked the elder martial brother? " She stupidly held the words in her hand and said this sentence, still some uncertain. Qi Chang''an said: "it''s not easy to determine one''s mind, but if you miss someone you like because you don''t realize it, Miss Xia will feel sorry after many years." "Well So what do I do Because he realized the scenery of his own mind, at the moment, he also forgot her and Qi Chang''an''s "gratitude and resentment in the world". Now he only treats him as a confidant brother. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1794 "Miss Xia is a brave girl. Since she has found out what she wants..." Qi Chang''an said with a smile, "then why don''t you go directly to wanxuan and say it clearly?" "Say it clearly..." She knew that this was to ask her to confess, but she hesitated: "if the elder martial brother refuses me..." No matter how bold a woman is, in the face of feelings, she can''t help showing her little daughter''s attitude. Qi Chang''an looked down at the shy girl with his head down. A trace of fun flashed in his eyes. It was fleeting, as if it was an illusion. He said in a low voice: "I see that Mr. wanxuan loves Miss Xia very much. I''m afraid he has not found out his intention. If Miss Xia doesn''t want to speak, master wanxuan doesn''t realize his intention That would be a pity. " He also sighed. Smell speech, the scenery suddenly grasped the flower branch in the hand, she looks firm and resolute, "you said well, I must take the initiative some!" Qi Chang''an, but with a smile. "Qi Meng Lord, although I am not happy to see you every time, I still want to thank you this time. If I succeed..." "Scenery smile of brilliant," then I try to match you and Huayan "Well..." Qi Chang''an didn''t say everything. In other people''s eyes, his meaning was not enough. It seemed that he really had this meaning for Huayan. Obviously, that''s what the scenery thinks. She waved to him, "Lord Qi, don''t worry. I''ll do what I say. I''ll go back to find my elder martial brother. Goodbye!" With full confidence, she ran back with a brisk pace. Qi Chang''an stood still. He raised his eyes slightly, and the trees and flowers appeared in his eyes. It seemed that the beautiful scenery in front of him made him feel moved. With a faint smile, he said: "if life is just like the first sight, what''s wrong with autumn wind and painting fans? It''s easy to change people''s hearts when they''re idle, but the way is that people''s hearts are changeable..." This poem, however, does not match the scene in front of us. Quiet courtyard, once again ushered in the vitality of the girl. "Big brother!" The scenery has not arrived, but the sound has already arrived. Evening Xuan smell speech, put down the tool that carves in the hand, he looks at the door, smile way: "little younger martial sister." "Big brother!" The scenery danced to him and sat beside him. He said excitedly, "I have something to tell you!" Evening Xuan see her excited face also red, he also first happy, "little sister is so happy, think it is a very important event." "Very important indeed!" The scenery seized his hand. "Elder martial brother, just now, I suddenly realized a very important and important thing!" He joked, "is it that the younger martial sister finally realized the importance of learning martial arts?" Wanxuan knows that she is the least fond of practicing martial arts. "It''s not about it. The practice of martial arts is not important to me at all." Sure enough, she retorted, and Fengguang decided not to sell any more. She pursed her lips and said with a smile: "elder martial brother I I suddenly found that In fact, I already have someone I like... " She had no pressure to switch from being careless to being a shy girl. Evening Xuan Weidun, he asked again: "I don''t know who, which childe, can be lucky to get the favor of the younger martial sister?" "That man is..." The scenery looked at the night Xuan again. She bit her lips and slowly lowered her head and said, "elder martial brother, that person is you." The atmosphere fell into silence for a moment. After a long time without waiting for a response, the scenery raised her head carefully. The smile on wanxuan''s beautiful face gradually disappeared. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling in her heart. However, she still reluctantly said with a smile: "senior brother, don''t you like me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1795 "Younger martial sister..." The familiar smile on wanxuan''s face reappeared slowly, but it was not as relaxed as before. He looked at her face and whispered, "we have lived together for many years. You will have such an illusion, and you should." "Illusion?" The scenery let go of his hand and stood up. "It''s not an illusion. I know I like you, elder martial brother Are you Don''t you like me "Scenery..." Night Xuan sighed, "you are always my favorite little sister." This sentence completely let her understand, she suddenly did not know what kind of expression she should show when standing here. She was not sure, not sure that over the years, he had taken good care of himself, even When she was injured, he held her so gently and said a lot of good things for her If you don''t like it So what is it? The sight of the scenery is at a loss. Compared with the wood carving on the stone table, the clothes carved on the wood block can be seen now. It''s a pleated moon skirt And she has always loved to wear a breast length Ru skirt. She almost immediately thought of a person, Huayan, wearing a blue pleated moon skirt "Elder martial brother In the past, did you like me What used to be? She did not say, but he understood. For a long time, night Xuan light road a few words, "I don''t know." The scenery eye socket is slightly red, her step does not stop to retreat, finally is turned to run out of this courtyard, and wanxuan, will never be like before when she was angry, he will chase out. Scenery did not know how far she had run or where she was going. Only when she fell on the ground powerlessly and saw the fallen leaves all over the ground, she knew that she was running into the bamboo forest in the back mountain. After stepping on the fallen leaves, the sound of footsteps from far to near, she looked forward to looking back, but it was not the person she thought. After that, she finally cried out, crying and breathing: "it''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you And I won''t be turned down! " "Is that a charge that will fall on me?" Qi Chang''an squatted down in front of her. He handed over a piece of handkerchief and said helplessly, "I have never guaranteed that your lover will accept your heart." Therefore, he was innocent. He just let the scenery understand what he meant and indicated that she wanted to pursue love bravely. However, he never said clearly that wanxuan would also like her. The scenery turned too far. Her small face was already red with tears. She didn''t want him to see himself in a mess. She just choked and said, "I am That is Don''t you understand I have known my elder martial brother for so many years Why Why Burp She couldn''t cry, and then she began to belch. Qi Chang''an saw that she did not take his handkerchief, he also took the handkerchief to wipe the tears on her face, and then said: "speak slowly, don''t worry." The scenery a pair of eyes full of mist looked at him again, she sobbed, while unconvinced said: "I just don''t understand I have known him for so many years. Why does he Why do you like the flower that you haven''t known for a few days! " "It has always been difficult to understand feelings with common sense." Qi Chang''an said softly, "if feelings and time are equal, then love at first sight, love at second sight, love at third sight, then this sentence will disappear." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1796 "What is love at first sight, love at second sight, love for life at third sight Do these words really have such a great effect in the face of long-term company? " The scenery looks at Qi Chang''an, who wipes her tears for herself. She sniffs again. This picture of being bullied is really lovely. Qi Chang settled down and said in a soft voice with a smile: "in some people''s eyes, this can easily influence their ideas, but in some people''s eyes, these are not important." "So My elder martial brother belongs to the first kind of people? " Qi Chang''an said ambiguously: "maybe, maybe not." "And you?" The scenery whips to say: "you also like my elder martial brother, can like to know the girl who is not long?" She was so sad that she even forgot what she wanted to do with him. Qi Chang''an was quiet for a while, as if he was seriously thinking about her problems. For a long time, he drooped his eyes and said with a smile: "maybe it is, maybe it is not." This is a sentence he has just said, but its meaning seems to be different from the previous one. The scenery mouth one flat, "wow" a cry more miserable, she was out of breath and said: "you men do not have a good, are all the different guys I can''t compare with Hua Yan. Is her character better than me? " "As far as I know, her character is really better than Miss Xia." Qi Chang''an took out a new handkerchief and threw it away. Instead, she wiped her tears with the new handkerchief. While wiping, he still had time to say sarcastic remarks. Ben is crying in the scenery, hear Qi Chang''an''s words is a meal, she thought hard, Hua Yan''s character seems to be better than her Seeing that she didn''t cry, Qi Chang''an was ready to take back her hand, which wiped her tears. But just now she took it back a little, she began to cry again, which made the listener sad. He sighed helplessly, "why did you cry again?" "I I think of Hua Yan, that woman''s character is better than me, but also more agreeable than me I just I think I''m good and useless... " As she said this, she grabbed his hand with the handkerchief, weeping and wiping tears for herself. Qi Chang''an shook his head and laughed, "how can you be useless? Although Hua Yan has a good character, she is not as troublesome as Miss Xia. " Fengguang thought he was going to say something to comfort herself, but she didn''t think that he was actually swearing at herself. She flattened her mouth and directly pushed away his hand to wipe her tears. She angrily said, "yes, I just make you feel headache Since you all think that Huayan is good, you should go to her and don''t care about me! Let me live and die "But it''s just because it''s a headache..." Qi Chang''an, in the face of her anger, said, "that''s why you can''t rest assured." Scenery cry, for a while, the brain did not turn around, after a long time, her cry also small, but the mood has not calmed down, then choked and said: "what do you mean?" "Master Xia and Mrs. Xia have entrusted me to take care of you more. It''s better to let you get rid of your willful bad habits." Qi Chang''an laughed, and he was really a gentle elder. Scenery looked at him suspiciously with a pair of tearful eyes, "my parents asked you to teach me, when my teacher?" "Your parents did mean it, but then I refused." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1797 She snorted again, and there was a strong cry in her voice, "you don''t like me anyway Everyone doesn''t like me. Maybe Maybe those who seem to like me on the surface are actually hating me behind my back "I don''t deny that Miss Xia didn''t feel very good to me when I met for the first time, but later I found out that besides the serious problem of duplicity, Miss Xia was also an excellent girl." "Don''t think I''ll believe you if you say good words now..." She wiped the tears hanging from the corner of her eyes and sobbed again. Then she said with self-knowledge: "people will judge people by their first intuition I''m no exception. You hurt me when I met for the first time, so I hate you very much. When I met for the first time, you thought I was bullying Huayan... " "It doesn''t mean bullying Huayan girl, but bullying people." She wondered, "is there a difference?" "Of course there is a difference." Qi Chang''an saw that she was still very confused. He did not say much, but continued to ask with a smile: "I think you are bullying Huayan, so?" "So you hate me..." Scenery bit her lips, and she murmured in a low voice: "if you want to hate it, you hate it Anyway, I don''t think so. There are more people who hate me in this world One more you is not much. " She was open-minded. Scenery has always known that she is a bad host. She often overhears people talking about herself behind her back. However, she thinks that even if she listens to it, she will not waste her emotions for the sake of unimportant people. They say that she is reckless and arrogant, so she is free to talk about it. Qi Chang''an drooped his eyes. He sighed, but he didn''t know what he had to do. He said in a low voice: "at the beginning, I refused to teach you from the master of Xia because I felt that there was nothing in you that needed to be corrected." ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean The topic turned too fast for her head to keep up. The tears on her face were not dry, and she put on a look that I didn''t understand, as if she knew the truth of the matter, but it was a little cute. Qi Chang''an said with a smile: "I don''t deny that you have many shortcomings. Indeed, it''s easy to get bored, but I think these shortcomings are just right in you." "You mean Because I''m a very annoying person, it''s good to have more shortcomings and be obnoxious? " "Of course not." Qi Chang''an looked at her serious face and couldn''t help laughing. "I mean, even if Miss Xia has many shortcomings in her body, she is also lovely." Also lovely This time the scenery finally did not cry the interest, she looked at him with strange eyes, "do you have any wrong understanding of the two words cute?" "I think There should be none. " Qi Chang''an coughed, and his words were obviously with a smile, "I just want to say that it is because the imperfect scenery is the scenery." Scenery heart a jump, she Leng Leng Leng, silently holding her knee sitting on the ground moved to move the position, instead of his back to him, do not let him see his eyes flustered. Her back to him, stuffy voice said: "you don''t have to comfort me, I was like the boy refused it? I don''t want to die, but I cherish my life most. Even if all the people in the world are dead, I have to be strong and live. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1798 "Miss Xia, don''t you blame your elder brother anymore?" Qi Chang''an looked at her back and asked curiously. The scenery was silent for a while, and said, "there is nothing to complain about. He doesn''t like me. Even if he doesn''t like me, I can''t force him. Emotional things are always not who likes whom. The other person must repay with the same feelings. It''s good to be happy with each other, but he can''t ask for it It''s just that I''m not lucky. " "So..." In the scenery can not see the place, Qi Chang''an''s eyes flash a trace of interest, "Miss Xia also don''t blame Hua Yan girl?" "Hate her?" The scenery stopped. Qi Chang''an said in a slow voice: "it''s understandable that Miss Xia wants to blame Hua Yan. After all, it''s because of her that wanxuan refused Miss Xia''s wishes." "Resentment Maybe there are... " The scenery opens her mouth slowly. If you don''t complain, it''s impossible. She blames Huayan''s female master''s aura. She first won the second elder martial brother''s attention, and then won the joy of the eldest martial brother. She also hated it. When she just realized that she liked wanxuan, wanxuan already had another love. But she is also very clear in her heart that Hua Yan, in addition to sending out a female Lord halo at a special time, has not made any conspiracy like those women who are scheming. But in the face of emotional failure, few people can do rational thinking. Qi Chang''an said in a warm voice: "Miss Xia resents Miss Huayan. I can''t understand that Miss Xia is the eldest lady of the Tibetan army''s mansion. She is loved by thousands of people. But miss Huayan She was born in an ordinary family. She can''t compare with Miss Xia in terms of status or status. If Miss Xia is unwilling, it''s human nature. " "I..." The scenery looks at the fallen leaves on the ground. She grabs her skirt and says, "I''m not willing to..." In terms of beauty and family background, she left Huayan for a few blocks. However, no matter how long she has been with, people will treat Hua Yan differently after seeing her again. Only because, Hua Yan is the female owner, and she is just a female match Qi Chang''an also said: "maybe if Miss Huayan is not here, master wanxuan can change his mind. It''s like Miss Xia and Mr. wanxuan are very close brothers and sisters. If we can improve the relationship a little bit, it''s not impossible to get married. Alas, it''s a pity..." Qi Chang''an shook his head and sighed, "what I said is that it is possible that Hua Yan girl did not appear. Since Hua Yan girl has been staying in the Tibetan army mansion, how can she disappear?" Yes, it''s really a difficult thing. But this is not difficult, as long as the scenery Can slightly with the help of their own identity advantages, so that the flower disappeared in this world. "I don''t want her to disappear," she said Qi Chang An Wei Dun, he asked with a smile: "why?" "If there was no Hua Yan, I would really be with you Then I will never know that he will fall in love with other women... " The scenery''s head leans on the knee, she picks up a fallen leaf on the ground, unconsciously tears up the fallen leaf a little bit, only calmly said: "the man who will easily change his heart, I am not rare." Qi Chang''an''s eyes rarely appear confused, however, it seems to be an illusion, "Miss Xia does not like wanxuan childe very much? Why did you give up www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1799 "To like is one thing, but to give up is another." The scenery has already stopped crying. In addition to some red eyes and wet tears on her face, her mood has also calmed down. "Even if there is no beauty, maybe he will change his mind because of another woman. Besides, the elder martial brother has never said that he likes me, even if Even if he treats me very well, even if he treats me better than my brother, I will think he also likes me, but he has never made it clear that he likes me, so I''m just making love to myself... " Qi Chang''an was quiet for a moment. "Has Miss Xia figured it out?" "I don''t know if I''ve figured it out I just don''t think it''s interesting. " Fengguang throws away the fallen leaves in her hands. The fallen leaves were originally green leaves hanging on the branches, but now they have become yellow leaves. "Maybe I should be glad to have Huayan. Otherwise, if I really get together with my elder martial brother, I will get married At that time, I realized that he always regarded me as his sister, but in fact, his true love was someone else. At that time I will be more painful. " "So Miss Xia doesn''t blame Hua Yan anymore?" "I hate Hua Yan, that is, I will always hate her, but as for the word resentment But not yet. " The scenery whispered slowly: "I will try my best not to like the elder martial brother any more. I will try my best to turn a blind eye to their affairs. I will find one I like it, and I will like my man. " "Mr. wanxuan is a dignified man. He is a dragon and Phoenix among people. His character and appearance are all first-class." Qi Chang''an''s words are more of a pity, as if to feel sorry for her, "to find a better husband than wanxuan, this is not easy." "I know the elder martial brother is very good. It''s hard for me to find a better man than him, but it doesn''t matter." When the scenery turned back, she finally had the courage to face people. Her crying red eyes bent and a bright smile came out. "That person may not be as good-looking as the elder martial brother, or he may not have the talent, maybe His status is not dignified, but it doesn''t matter. Things in the world are uncertain. Maybe I like such a person? If he is willing to like me, I will try my best to be with him. If he doesn''t like me... " Her words stopped abruptly and he asked, "so what?" "If he has a person he likes, and that person also likes him, then I choose to give up. If he doesn''t have a person he likes, I will try my best to make him like me." The scenery smiles again. Today the sun is not big, but Qi Chang''an feels that the faint twilight in the evening is really a bit dazzling. The scenery turned to face him and tilted her head to look at him. The corners of her lips curved. It was clear that the traces left by crying on her face had not all disappeared, but she could also smile sweetly and lovingly, "Lord Qi, I think I still want to thank you." "Thank you for what?" Qi Chang''an''s smile at this time has already had a touch of unnatural. "Thank you for letting me find out what I mean. I will know that I like my senior brother, and I will also know that he has a heart of his own." She stood up, patted the dust on her skirt, and seriously said, "Lord Qi, I really thank you. Thank you for saying so much with me today. Now I have to go back. Goodbye" she waved and turned away with a good mood. After she left, Qi Chang''an looked slightly stagnant and stayed there for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1800 Fengguang''s confession to wanxuan is only the two of them, and Qi Chang''an knows the secret. Wanxuan will not show off this matter. Qi Chang''an is also a tight lipped person. Fengguang will not go to any other person to tell him, and there will be no fourth person to know about it. In fact, the scenery does not understand why wanxuan would like Huayan. In her memory, wanxuan and Huayan seem to have little contact, but she soon realized that, where she could not see from her perspective, did not wanxuan and Huayan also have contact? For example, she didn''t know that in the back garden some time ago, wanxuan and Huayan had a good time talking. She also didn''t know that Hua Yan stepped on the seven color Hibiscus of wanxuan, and she didn''t know. There was a saying that love didn''t start and went deep. But the scenery is also known. As the female leader, Hua Yan wants to have a life and death love affair with Ling Jiusheng, who is the leader of the demon sect. Therefore, it is doomed that her elder martial brother can only be doomed to be lovelorn. But this is not something that scenery is willing to take care of. There are always exceptions to everything, because if she appears, the butterfly wings will be flapped randomly, and maybe there will be butterfly effect that can change the plot. In the next period of time, she no longer looks for wanxuan day and night as before. When she has free time, she is more willing to go to the kitchen and get more plates of cakes to eat. Carrying fresh baked cakes, the scenery slowly walking back to their own yard, unfortunately, just saw the night Pavilion in the distance with superb flying skills to catch butterflies. The evening Pavilion caught a butterfly and ran to Huayan, who was standing on one side. She offered a treasure and said, "Miss Huayan, I''ve caught the butterfly for you. You can give me some design drawings of my new clothes." It turned out that Hua Yan, after seeing the evening Pavilion again, felt deeply that he was an advanced makeup artist and fashion designer, so he could not help but draw a piece of modern design drawing for the evening Pavilion. Unexpectedly, the evening Pavilion, like the evening pavilion that had seen the firearm design drawing, regarded Huayan as a God. Before Huayan had time to say anything, the evening Pavilion opened the pavilion. "Miss Huayan wants to draw the drawings of weapons for me first. The third younger martial brother comes first and comes later. You line up behind me!" "What comes first, then comes? How long have you been occupying Huayan girl? " The evening Pavilion and the evening Pavilion had a quarrel when they didn''t agree with each other. Hua Yan stood between them and was helpless. The breeze brought a burst of flower fragrance, also brought a warm and moist voice like jade, "good-looking?" In the sight of the scenery, there is a crape myrtle flower blooming just in time. Her sight deflects, and she sees Qi Chang''an who doesn''t know when. Last time, Qi Chang''an acted as a confidant brother for her. Now she can also smile after seeing him, "good looking, is it for me?" "Of course." Qi Chang''an said with a gentle smile: "it is also the responsibility of the elders to make the younger generation happy." "Thank you, then." Scenery took the flowers in his hand, and sent the cake to him, "you send me flowers, I invite you to eat." "Miss Xia is very kind, but I will not respect her." Qi Chang''an picked up a piece of white cake, but tasted it gently. He said, "it''s too sweet." "Sweet is good." Scenery with flowers in one hand, dishes in the other hand, and continue to walk forward, never looking at the lively scene over there. Qi Chang''an walked by her side, "if Miss Xia can always greet me with a smile, then Qi will die without regret." "You are the leader of the Wulin alliance. You are not so easy to die." Seeing that he was joking, she looked up at him again. "My parents said that you are good at martial arts, and you can hurt me with a stone. I think there are not many people in the world who are your opponents." He helpless smile, "or remember I hurt you?" "It''s not so easy to forget." She laughed and said, "I see that the patrolling guards in the mansion are more tense these days. Is there something important to do in our Tibetan army mansion?" "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to know about it." He raised his hand and rubbed her head. The scenery clapped his hand to stare at him, "Why are you like my father now?" "Where am I like your father?" "My father won''t tell me what''s going to happen, and you won''t either," he said. He wouldn''t tell me this because he didn''t want me to be involved in the rivers and lakes, for my safety, and for me. " Scenery and dissatisfied with the mouth, casually said: "now your attitude to me and my father to me, difficult not you also care about me?" What she said was completely casual. However, Qi Chang''an looked at once, and then felt at a loss. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1801 "Qi Meng Zhu, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that he suddenly stopped talking, he asked questions curiously. Qi Chang''an was quiet for a moment, and his gentle smile reappeared on his face. He said slowly, "nothing. I just suddenly realized that Miss Xia was also a very lovely little girl." "Did you take the wrong medicine?" Fengjing didn''t feel embarrassed when she heard his good words. She also doubted whether this person had changed her temperament. After all, not long ago, although he always had a three-point smile when they met each other, Fengguang always felt that he and she were the same, and they were tired of seeing each other. However, Qi Chang''an seems to have changed her temper recently. She has a mysterious attitude towards her. It is not too much to say that she is a kind elder. Qi Chang''an chuckled, "Qi''s body has no problem, why should I take medicine?" "If you have no problem Why have you been so good to me recently? " She blinked her eyes in doubt. If there are still things that can make her feel puzzled and she wants to find out, it is only Qi Chang''an''s attitude change. Qi Chang''an thought seriously for a while, and answered with a smile, "have I ever changed my attitude towards Miss Xia?" It seems that he always shows people with a smile. He grabs a person casually and asks him to see if there is anyone who doesn''t answer the leader Qi. He is a good-natured and good-natured person. "There are changes, of course." The scenery squinted at him, "Hey, I said, you will not suddenly find that my lady is beautiful and sweet, so you have a crush on me and want to chase me?" She did not have much contact with Qi Chang''an, and she was not deep enough to say that this person could not like herself so much. It was just a serious joke for her to say so. Qi Chang''an is expected to be silent. The atmosphere is a little subtle at this time. The scenery slowly recovers the domineering appearance, she at this time inexplicably has a kind of wrong feeling, pauses, she can''t be sure at all to ask: "you can''t really like me?" "Miss Xia is laughing." Qi Chang''an''s lips rose slightly, and the familiar smile reappeared on his face. He said clearly, "you are brother Xia''s daughter, and you can be regarded as my younger generation. Even if Miss Xia doesn''t want to, I think it''s a good thing to treat you as a niece." "I''m not going to be your niece." Scenery hummed, with cakes in one hand and flowers in the other, and then left. Qi Chang''an, who has been detested, reluctantly tugged at the corners of his mouth. It''s hard to imagine that in addition to the underworld, he will also have a day of being hated. The scenery is very good. There is a big event happening in the Tibetan military mansion. All the major sects of the white Taoism gathered in the Tibetan military mansion and held a meeting here that only the important people of the major sects could attend. Although the three senior brothers of Fengjing can attend the meeting, she can''t, and she is not allowed to attend in the Xia Dynasty, but her curiosity is even greater. "Miss Xia, what are you doing in the middle of the night?" Xiao Baishu walked to the wall and looked at the girl who wanted to step on the stone to climb over the wall. Struggling to climb the wall of the girl, she turned back, embarrassed smile: "Xiao Daxia, so late, you still don''t sleep?" "I woke up in the night, I couldn''t sleep, so I went out for a walk." The scenery looked around, "did you come out alone?" "If I want to come out alone, the guards in the Tibetan army house can''t find it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1802 Xiao Baishu is such a powerful expert in the world. It is very easy for him to leave without being found out. The scenery was even more embarrassed. She jumped down from the stone and said firmly, "however, it is Qi Meng Zhu''s meaning to let people protect you..." "Miss Xia, don''t feel bad." Xiao Baishu confidently said with a smile: "I''ve been walking in the lake for so many years. I don''t know what fame I''ve made, but I''ve made a lot of enemies by punishing evils. I''ve seen a lot of sneak attacks. What''s more, although the guards of the Tibetan army''s house are good, they''re not as good as me. I''m afraid I''ll encounter danger. I''ll protect them in turn." Although she knew that Xiao Baishu was really powerful, she felt inexplicably that this guy was setting up a flag after listening to his confident tone But Xiao Baishu is really a powerful role. At least Fengguang thinks that she can''t beat him. She doesn''t say much, so she can only put on a stiff smile. "Miss Xia, what are you doing here so late?" "I..." But soon, she pointed to the sky and said, "I''ll enjoy the moon." Fortunately, God was more kind to her, and did not suddenly come to a dark cloud closed moon. But Xiao Baishu also asked, "come to such a remote corner to enjoy the moon?" There are a lot of weeds here. It''s very rare for people to pass by. Even Xiao Baishu passed by by by chance, but he didn''t expect to meet a desire The first lady climbing the wall. The scenery looked at the sky and the ground. Finally, he gave a dry smile, "it''s a remote place, and the dark wind is high at night No one''s bothering me, so I can enjoy the moon. " This is a lot of nonsense. "I see." Xiao Baishu nodded, but of course there was no letter. He knew that this lady Xia had a bad temper. Maybe she would lose her temper if he asked again. Even if he thought that she was going to leave over the wall, "Miss Xia will continue to enjoy the moon here, and I will leave first." "Oh, wait!" The scenery stopped him, "Xiao Daxia Did you also attend the meeting today? " In her eyes, there was an unstoppable curiosity. Xiao Baishu nodded, "I did attend today''s meeting. What''s wrong with Miss Xia?" "I just want to ask..." "What did you say at the meeting?" he said with a smile Xiao Baishu can also see that this little girl is curious. Although it is easy for a little girl to look at herself so eagerly, she still remembers the rules of the Tibetan army mansion. She will never let this young lady involve in the world of rivers and lakes. So he said, "Miss Xia, why don''t you ask some of your senior brothers?" "My senior brothers..." The scenery stopped, and then said with a smile: "they have something they want to be busy with, so I won''t disturb them. Since I met you here, you tell me, it''s the same thing." "But Miss Xia, if your father doesn''t want to tell you, how can I tell you?" Xiao Baishu politely refused the curiosity of scenery. But she didn''t give up. She said, "I guess You must be talking about the fight between the white and the underworld, aren''t you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1803 "Miss Xia, let''s just guess." Xiao Baishu smiles, "I''ll leave first." Xiao Baishu is no longer waiting for the scenery to stay. He turns around and leaves. "Great Xia Xiao..." The scenery called out, suddenly flashed a black shadow in front of her eyes, but when she fixed her eyes, there was no black figure, just like her illusion. But at this time, Xiao Baishu, who was supposed to go, stopped. When she was pleased with the scenery, she told her whether she had changed her mind and was willing to tell her about the affairs in the river and lake. But before she could go forward, she suddenly sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. His brow was covered with his brow, and his brow was cold. Is there any hidden disease in him? The scenery stopped and went forward to care: "Xiao, are you ok?" Xiao Baishu didn''t answer, but he knelt on the ground with feeble feet. His expression was painful, and there was a faint murmur. Feng Feng finally feels that something is wrong. She goes forward and holds his hand, "Xiao Daxia..." When she touched Xiao Baishu''s arm, the words of scenery stopped suddenly. Her expression was stunned. At this moment, she seemed to have lost her reaction. The environment seems to have changed at this moment. "Come on, scenery. These are your favorite pastries." Wang CI came to her with two plates of cakes in his hand. The Xia Dynasty also followed Wang CI. He was holding a bowl of chicken soup in his hand. "Here are your favorite chicken legs..." Around the scenery, there are all long tables, and on the table, already full of all kinds of delicious food, she can''t help but smile contentedly. But suddenly, there was thunder. Thunder accompanied by lightning, chopped bowl after bowl of food, delicious food fell on the ground, they seem to be into the ground, one by one disappeared. The scenery panicked to see plates of food disappear in front of their own eyes, she "wow" a, on the sad cry out. "My sweet scented osmanthus cake My drumsticks And my sugar gourd Don''t leave me... " The scenery cries while crying. She wipes her tears. When her eyes open again, she suddenly finds that there are no tables and delicacies around here, nor her parents. It was just a piece of dark. She was still in the remote yard of the Tibetan army mansion. It was just Hallucination? The tears hanging from the corner of her eyes were not dry, but she could not think about it. She found that Xiao Bai was pale in writing when she came back to her mind. Just listening to his sharp breath, she knew that he would not be able to breathe. "Great Xia Xiao What''s the matter with you? " The scenery shook his shoulder. However, no matter how loud she yelled, Xiao Baishu''s eyes seemed to have no focus, and there was nothing in his eyes. But his face was terrible and pale. Is He''s in a terrible hallucination, too? When the scenery thought of his strange situation, he immediately thought that maybe Xiao Baishu was also in an illusion. She couldn''t wake him up, so she patted his face and said, "Xiao Daxia, wake up, what you see now is fake! You wake up quickly! You can''t be defeated by a martial arts master like you Xiao Baishu''s eyes twinkled, showing the color of struggle, but he still did not come out of the illusion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1804 Scenery did not know what kind of illusion Xiao Baishu had seen, so it was difficult to extricate herself. She only knew that she could read Xiao Baishu''s present situation. If he could not get out of the illusion, he would be in danger. The scenery gritted her teeth and thought about it. Finally, she set her eyes on a stick beside her. She got up and went over to pick up the stick and came back. Regardless of whether Xiao Baishu could hear it or not, she said sorry: "great Xia Xiao Offended... " "Bang" a sound, is she heavily hit the stick to Xiao Baishu''s head. Xiao Baishu''s head shed a few bloodstains. The scenery scared his stick to the ground. Xiao Baishu''s dull book blinked and fell on the ground and fainted. The scenery summoned up courage again, stretched out his hand to explore his breath. His breath became more and more stable, and it did not seem to be out of breath just now. The scenery breathed a sigh of relief. It was better to watch him bleed than to see him die. "Great Xia Xiao!" With a cry, a group of people ran over. A middle-aged man squatted down to check Xiao Baishu''s pulse. The scenery had seen this man from a distance. He was Sun Yuanshan, the leader of Kongtong sect. Seeing that Xiao Baishu had just fainted, sun Yuanshan turned back to the scenery and said in a sharp voice: "demon girl, how dare you attack Xiao Daxia!" What? Witch? The scenery was silent for a while, and asked seriously, "do you think that with my appearance, am I like a witch?" Say she''s a fairy. How about some music? "Since you dare to hurt great Xia Xiao, you are not a witch of the underworld. What are you?" Sun Yuanshan stood up and said, "you have the courage to sneak into the Tibetan army house, but also to see if you have the courage to go back alive!" Sun Yuanshan is a leader at any rate, and his martial arts will certainly not be inferior. Just when the scenery is going to be forced by sun Yuanshan, a man''s figure suddenly appears in front of her. The man raised his hand and easily caught sun Yuanshan''s fist with ten success forces. He laughed, "Master Sun, don''t be impulsive." "Qi Meng Zhu..." Sun Yuanshan stopped for a moment and then said, "I came here only after hearing the news. I happened to see this daughter attacking great Xia Xiao. What''s the matter? Will she not be brought to justice? " At this time, the evening porch and the evening Pavilion, evening Pavilion also rushed to come, behind them are also followed by Huayan. After seeing the scenery, wanxuan said to sun Yuanshan, "headmaster sun, this is our master''s daughter and my younger martial sister. She certainly won''t hurt great Xia Xiao. I think there must be some misunderstanding among them." "Xia''s daughter..." Sun Yuanshan calmed down a lot this time. He slowly withdrew his hand, but doubtfully asked, "is this really the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion?" "This is our younger martial sister," said the irascible evening Pavilion. "Can''t we cheat you?" "Since she is the daughter of the master of Xia''s mansion, Miss Xia..." Sun Yuanshan looked at the scenery with bad eyes. "Can''t it be that what I saw with other leaders was that you knocked Daxia Xiao unconscious with a stick. It was us who had hallucinations together." With sun Yuanshan, there are people from other sects. Even if the scenery wants to deny it, she can only say bravely: "it''s really me who knocked out great Xia Xiao..." "You all heard me!" Sun Yuanshan raised his sleeve and said, "this is what she admitted personally. It was she who wounded great Xia Xiao!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1805 "I didn''t knock him out, it was to save him!" The scenery is helpless to grasp Qi Chang''an''s hand, which is nearest to her. She shakes his hand, and is eager to prove her innocence. She says, "you believe me, I didn''t think of deliberately hurting great Xia Xiao." "Of course I believe you." Qi Chang''an''s other hand covered the back of her hand, and he smiled, "it doesn''t matter. I won''t let you have anything." When Qi Chang''an said this, she could not help but lighten her strength by holding his hand tightly. At this time, she was not in the mood to deny the fact that she was much more relaxed because of his words. Sun Yuanshan''s face was unhappy, "Qi Meng Zhu, what do you mean by this? Although she is indeed the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion, she is also the spy of the underworld people. There are many ways for the underworld to deceive people. It is a very simple thing to cheat a little girl to help them "Not bad." The headmistress of Emei sect also said, "I think this matter needs to be handled carefully. Miss Xia needs to be detained for interrogation temporarily." These people didn''t care that scenery was the daughter of Xia Dynasty. It was just because Xia Dynasty and Wang CI went out to inspect the site this afternoon. No, maybe it can be said that because scenery is the daughter of Xia Dynasty, they should be more mean. Think about it, Xia Dynasty''s daughter has a handle in their hands, then he can see refuse to forge weapons for them? The scenery hides behind Qi Chang''an and stares at the old woman. Wanxuan stepped out and said, "I think there must be some misunderstanding. The younger martial sister lived in the Tibetan army mansion since she was a child. How could she be a spy of the underworld if she didn''t have the opportunity to contact the underworld?" "Not bad." Evening Pavilion also said: "if you have leisure, you might as well follow me to learn make-up. How can you go to be a spy of the underworld?" "I don''t think my cousin is a person who has something to do with the underworld." Even Hua Yan also opened his mouth, "Xiao Daxia is so fierce that his cousin''s Kung Fu can''t hurt him." Evening Xuan toward the flower Yan smile, this just said to the public: "flower Yan girl said, is also the fact." After hearing these words, Fengjing was in a complicated mood, especially when she looked at xiangwanxuan So many days hide from him not to see him, he is still like her memory of the general imposing. Qi Chang''an stepped forward slightly, just blocking the view of the night Pavilion. This seems to be a coincidence, because he has already said gently, "I am sure that the scenery has hurt great Xia Xiao. There must be some compelling reason. Why don''t you listen to the scenery and make a decision?" Sun Yuanshan did not sell a face to Qi Chang''an. He said impatiently, "Miss Xia, what can you say?" "At that time..." The scenery stretched out a head from Qi Chang''an''s back, and slowly said: "Xiao suddenly covered his chest and felt very uncomfortable. Later, I had hallucinations. When I was awake, I saw that Xiao had difficulty breathing. I couldn''t think of any way to help him. I just thought he must have hallucinations, so I wanted to knock him unconscious..." "Miss Xia, are you lying to a three-year-old?" Sun Yuanshan sneered, "if you can come out of the illusion, why can''t Xiao come out of the illusion?" She puffed up her cheeks. "Don''t listen to him." A hand rubbed on her head was Qi Chang''an with a smile on her face. He looked down at her and whispered in a warm voice: "the practice of scenery is very smart." For the first time, I was praised as smart The mood is a little floating. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1806 The scenery is secretly happy, but there is a tendency for sun Yuanshan to be furious. It is only because of Qi Chang''an''s identity that he reluctantly allows himself to maintain a respectful attitude. "Lord Qi." Sun Yuanshan said: "you will not be because you have a good relationship with the master of Xia, so you should deliberately take sides with this Miss Xia." The leader of Qingcheng sect nearby stood up and said, "Master Sun, you should pay attention to the way you speak! We can all see what kind of person the leader of Qi League is. He is upright and never selfish. How can you slander Qi Meng and cover up other people at will "Yes, we can see what the Lord Qi has done over the years." Others followed. Sun Yuanshan''s face was not good-looking. He said with a gloomy face, "since the leader of Qi League doesn''t intend to take sides with anyone, how does the leader of Qi League plan to deal with this matter?" Qi Chang''an usually behaves with integrity and gentleness. Therefore, his status in the eyes of the public is not low. If sun Yuanshan denounces Qi Chang''an openly before there is no evidence, he will only become the target of public criticism. Qi Chang''an only smiles at Sun Yuanshan''s provocation. He says slowly and forcefully: "there is a very simple way to prove whether the scenery is trying to murder great Xia Xiao." "I don''t know what method Qi alliance leader said?" Sun Yuanshan, on the other hand, put on an appearance of waiting for his leisure time. We should listen to Qi Chang''an''s ideas. Qi Chang''an looked at Xiao Baishu, who was helped up by others, and said with a smile: "I believe that scenery is doing these things to hurt or save great Xia Xiao. Besides the scenery, there is no one who knows better than Xiao. Since Xiao''s life is not in danger, why don''t we wait for him to wake up and find out." After Qi Chang''an reminded them that Xiao Baishu was dizzy, but not dead. What the scenery said was true or false. When he asked him, would you know? It is just because sun Yuanshan put the contradiction on the scenery at the beginning, so people''s eyes are focused on the scenery, and they forget the fact that Xiao Baishu is still alive. Sun Yuanshan couldn''t hold his face. He pretended to be calm and said, "before Xiao woke up, would you ignore this suspected Miss Xia? If What if she absconded in the meantime? " This is not without reason. The headmistress of the Emei sect took a step and just wanted to say something, but Qi Chang''an said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this problem. I will take good care of the scenery before Xia Xiao wakes up. You can rest assured that with my care, the scenery will not run away and other people will not be close." After all, in this river and lake, there are few who can be Qi Chang''an''s opponents. Sun Yuanshan said again: "if you..." "Master Sun can rest assured." Qi Chang''an interrupted sun Yuanshan''s words and said calmly, "if the scenery disappears under my care, Qi will take his life to pay for the crime." As soon as this statement was made, no one dared to question it again. After being surprised, the scenery quietly pulled his hand and said, "hello You don''t have to be so serious, are you I''m under a lot of pressure... " How can she sneak out without psychological burden? "Don''t worry." Qi Chang''an, however, seemed unable to understand her fear. She whispered, "I will certainly protect you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1807 After listening to the scenery, after a little pause, he couldn''t speak. The evening Pavilion murmured on the other side: "it''s clearly our younger martial sister. How can we let others protect it..." "Second younger martial brother, be careful." Wanxuan was looking at the scenery not far away, but she was looking at Qi Chang''an. She didn''t notice that he was looking at her. He was silent for a while, and then said in a low voice: "in this situation, it''s best for Qi alliance leader to come to protect the younger martial sister." "Not bad." Hua Yan also said: "Qi league leader has a high status in the lake and his martial arts skills are very good. At least they can make these people dare not act rashly. Moreover, compared with the three elder martial brothers, the relationship between Qi league leader and his cousin is not as close as you are, so you can avoid being talked about." In a few words, Hua Yan said all the considerations of wanxuan. After hearing this, the evening Pavilion said with admiration: "it''s worthy of being a flower girl. She can analyze things so thoroughly." Even the evening Pavilion is also Mu Lu worship. Hua Yan sheepishly smiles. In fact, as long as the person who uses a little brain can understand this matter, but the evening Pavilion and the evening pavilion are all people who don''t like to use their brains on weekdays. To say that the one who can think through it most quickly should be wanxuan. Looking at the quiet night Xuan, Hua Yan asked suspiciously, "does the late Xuan childe seem to have something on his mind?" "Nothing." Evening Xuan habitually smile, no longer say what. Hua Yan no longer asks. This evening''s affairs are temporarily settled here. Xiao Baishu is sent to his room, where there are golden needle Shen family members. It is unnecessary to go outside to find a doctor. However, according to everything agreed, she has to accept Qi Chang''an''s "care" for the time being. But she did not expect that his "custody" would be so strict. In the middle of the night, the scenery got dressed and got out of bed. She opened the door and stood outside. I don''t know how long the man turned to look back at her. "Can''t the scenery sleep?" Qi Chang''an said with a smile. Knowing that he is standing outside the door, she can sleep is a ghost! The scenery glared at him for a moment and said helplessly, "Qi Da leader, I promise you that I won''t run away. You can go back to have a rest, and you don''t have to stay up all night watching me." He never left since he sent her back to the room. "I''m here for fear that the scenery will run away." Qi Chang''an has deep eyes. Since you are not afraid of my escape, why are you staying here all the time "According to the scenery, when you come into contact with Xiao, you have hallucinations." "Not bad." "I don''t know, what kind of illusion does the scenery see?" Scenery can quickly answer, "I saw a lot of delicious food in front of me, but soon, these food were destroyed and disappeared in front of my eyes, and then, I woke up from the illusion." "It must be very sad to see so many delicious things disappear in front of the scenery..." "That''s right." Thinking of this, the scenery frowned indignantly, "I see so many delicious food are wasted, I am almost heartache dead!" Qi Chang''an smiles, "I see..." "What is it?" Unable to understand, she asked directly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1808 Qi Chang''an gently explained, "I think that people trapped in hallucinations will see the scene that they are most afraid of, because of fear, it is difficult to get away from it." "What did Xiao look like at that time It''s really like a panic... " incorrect! The scenery raised her head and asked, "do you mean that what I fear most in my life is the loss of my food?" Doesn''t that mean she''s a foodie!? Qi Chang''an gently coughed, and there was a smile in his words. "Scenery just doesn''t like wasting food, but it doesn''t mean you are greedy." It''s a great comfort. The scenery pursed lips to hum a, regard as is reluctantly believed his words. Qi Chang''an was amused to see that she was no longer angry. The little girl was quick to come and go, but he didn''t dare to say anything that made her angry. "It''s just that from the scenery, it can be inferred that the real murderer behind the scenes is using any method. As long as the person who is attacked, they will be deeply trapped in illusions and will see them The most frightening scene in my life, and it''s hard to wake up because of fear. " "But if that''s what you said..." "Why can I come out of the illusion while Xiao can''t? In principle, he should be better than me. " After all, she doesn''t understand that she has the ability to know her own Kung Fu. Qi Chang''an said: "in terms of martial arts, Xiao is more powerful than scenery, but in terms of pure mind But the scenery is better. " "I don''t quite understand Can you be more specific? " Her clean eyes reflect the bright moonlight, clean and clear, and her small appearance now, like a student who can''t understand the knowledge points in class and is learning with an open mind. Qi Chang''an couldn''t help being soft in his heart, and his expression became more and more gentle. "If you want to understand the scenery, I should naturally explain it well." It turns out that scenery can get out of the illusion, and the fundamental reason why Xiao Baishu can''t get out of the illusion is still their experience. Xiao Baishu has been wandering in the world for many years. Although he is a great Xia, his hands are also full of blood. According to the legend in the Jianghu, Xiao Baishu was too complacent because of his youth. He vowed to challenge the experts of various schools. Soon after he defeated a swordsman, he was slaughtered by those who lost their status in the world Hands. More than 100 people in Xiao Baishu''s mansion were killed. This incident has always been the last scar Xiao Baishu wants to be mentioned. Despite his high spirited spirit, he has also felt guilty for his own conceit and suffered for the tragic death of his family. And the scenery? She has always lived in the Tibetan army mansion and is well protected by her parents. She has never seen blood before. For her now, the only thing that can make her feel most afraid is that she can''t eat her favorite food. Although they are also the hallucinations that make him afraid of fear, the level of the illusion of scenery and Xiao Baishu is totally different. This is why the scenery can wake up so quickly, but Xiao Baishu is still unable to get out of his illusion. After listening to this story about Xiao Baishu, Fengjing felt her chin and sighed, "it turns out that great Xia Xiao still has such a tragic past." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1809 "So, brother Xia has always been reluctant to let scenery get involved in the rivers and lakes, for a reason." Qi Chang''an eyes up, eyes smile warm, "the wind and rain in the lake is not suitable for the scenery, as long as the scenery is now, enough." She should have been protected. Although the flowers in the greenhouse can''t withstand the wind and rain, she doesn''t need to go through the storm. What''s the matter if she''s fragile? In the end, someone is protecting her. Scenery pouted and said reluctantly, "but there are many interesting things in the outside world. I also want to go outside to have a look, and see what the martial arts in the world are like." When she knew that she was going to enter the world of martial arts, she also had the idea of becoming a chivalrous woman in the world of martial arts. However, she was naturally lazy. It was one thing to think about it, and another to do it. What kind of martial arts training? She did not have the perseverance to bear hardships and stand hard work. Qi Chang''an raised his lips and said, "so, today''s scenery will want to climb the wall to play?" "Yes, I want to go out and buy something delicious..." When she regained her consciousness, she glared at him, "how do you know I''m going to climb a wall to play?" "The enclosure of that wasteland is the shortest. It''s easy to guess why the scenery went there." Qi Chang''an has a pair of smiling eyes, which can easily see through everything. She thought that he was too clever. But when she thought that he had a good relationship with her father, she had to tell herself to be calm and calm. She could not annoy him and let him report to her father. She had to smile, "Uncle Qi..." Qi Chang''an raised his hand to help his forehead, but said with a smile: "scenery, you can call me by another name." "Didn''t you say that? You are my father''s friend, that''s my elder, and you say you want to treat me like a niece... " She said flatly, "is it wrong for me to call you uncle?" That''s right But Qi Chang''an smiles, "have I ever said such a thing?" His expression is very sincere, dark as the night''s eyes are not half of the hypocrisy. This sincere, then let the scenery can not help but self doubt, she did not remember what he said, "OK Even if you didn''t say that, you''re my father''s friend, right? " "It is." Qi Chang''an nodded, "but I''m only one round older than the scenery. I don''t think I can afford the scenery Uncle Hello, twelve is a round That''s a lot, OK? Fengguang doesn''t understand how this guy''s attitude has changed again. In the past, she always regarded her as a junior, but now she says that she is not much older than her. However, no matter what, her focus is not here, "the Qi league leader..." "Well?" His final note rose slightly. The scenery suddenly felt crispy, but seeing his serious appearance, she denied that the man was teasing her and brewing feelings for a while. She said pitifully, "I haven''t eaten sugar gourd for a long time That''s why I want to sneak out once. Don''t tell my dad about this, OK? " Her pathetic appearance is more moving, and few people can be hard hearted. Qi Chang''an was a little silent for a moment, "when the scenery wants to eat sugar gourd before this, it is also their own secretly climbing the wall out?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1810 "No..." The scenery lowered his head and whispered, "it used to be bought for me by my elder martial brother..." Qi Chang''an fell into a strange silence. After a moment, he said in his usual voice, "don''t wanxuan buy you sugar gourd now?" "He doesn''t have time to buy me sugar now..." Feng Feng lowered her head to her fingers until one hand held her hand. She raised her head and her eyes widened slightly because of consternation. Qi Chang''an slightly bent down and approached her face. His eyes reflected her helpless face. For a long time, he said with a slow smile: "the scenery wants to eat sugar gourd, then I will take you out to play." "But..." The scenery subconsciously retreated and hesitated to say, "I can''t go out before Xiao wakes up?" "You can go anywhere with me." Qi Chang''an gave a low smile and picked her up with ease. The scenery did not have the slightest preparation, then was frightened to put out a hand to put around his neck, she was surprised to ask: "what do you do?" "Scenery wants sugar gourd, so we''ll go and buy sugar gourd." Qi Chang''an''s words fall, and suddenly fly up. The scenery heard the wind whistling around her ears, like a beast roaring. The night wind was still cold. After perceiving her body trembling for a minute, Qi Chang''an moved her hand and buried her head in his arms. When the wind stopped, the scenery opened its eyes and found that they had reached a street. Qi Chang''an hung his head and asked her, "can you still feel comfortable?" It turns out that he still remembers her dizziness. But somehow, this time she didn''t feel any discomfort. The scenery looked at Qi Chang''an and shook her head, "I''m fine." "That''s good." When Qi Chang''an heard the answer, he let her down. Standing on the ground, she looked at the dark sky and the busy market in front of her eyes. She asked Qi Chang''an, "why is it so late, and the street is still so busy?" "This is the night market." Qi Chang''an naturally took her hand and walked into the busy street. "There are business in the day and business in the evening." After thinking about the scenery, it seems that, just like in modern cities, there will also be markets for business activities at night. "Sugar gourd!" When scenery had no time to think about other things, she took Qi Chang''an and her own hand and went to the vendor selling sugar gourd. She shook Qi Chang''an''s hand, because she was so happy that she forgot, "Qi Chang''an, I want to eat this!" Qi Chang''an raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not feel offended by the fact that she called her name directly. Instead, he felt happy. He obediently took out the money to the peddler, "a bunch of sugar gourd." "No! I want three strings! " She hasn''t eaten sugar gourd for several days. This time, she has to eat enough. Qi Chang''an said: "today can only eat a bunch, eat too much sweet, sour, bad for your teeth." "No! I''ll take three She began to show the attitude that the eldest lady should have, that is, capricious and unreasonable. If this is to be replaced by others, it is estimated that they would have left unhappy for a long time. Qi Chang''an is good-natured, put that string of sugar gourd in front of her eyes, "today only a string, if you don''t want to eat the scenery, then I will go back." She pursed her lips and looked at him. This gesture was not happy. "But..." Qi Chang''an said with a slow smile: "if the scenery only eats a bunch of sugar gourd today, then I can promise you that I will buy you a bunch of sugar gourd every day." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1811 "Buy it for me every day..." The scenery read these two words every day, can''t help but stupefied for a moment, then the heart rate has an uncontrolled trend, she suddenly secretly, this guy is not really interested in themselves, want to give her strategy? Wait a minute. Is that the wrong position? After all, she had a mission to attack Qi Chang''an, but because she had a bad impression on this man, she left her mind on it. But at the thought of this possibility, she somehow didn''t feel happy for nothing. Instead, she was a little nervous. She reached out and took the sugar gourd from him. The scenery hummed and turned around and left, "who wants you to buy me food every day? I want to buy food, but I won''t buy it myself!" "Well Would you like me to buy it with you Qi Chang''an is not slow to follow her side, this cautious tone, like to please her. The scenery looked up at him and said, "if you want to follow me, I can''t beat you..." After that, she took a bite of sugar gourd angrily. It seemed that she was angry because she couldn''t beat him. Still angry with her. Qi Chang''an just laughed, but did not understand to say a word, since the girl does not want to, then he will not follow her. Just when he came to the stone bridge, suddenly, Qi Chang''an seemed to see someone, and he stopped. The scenery stopped and asked, "why don''t you go?" "I have something to deal with." Qi Chang''an looked down at her smile, and touched her head, "the scenery is here to wait for me, OK?" Fengjing knows that if he only uses "a little thing to deal with" to summarize this matter, it must be an inconvenient thing to say. She still has this ability. She nodded, "I''ll wait for you here." Qi Chang''an''s lips brimmed with a good-looking smile. Her words even made his mood have a kind of unspeakable pleasure. He said in a low voice: "the scenery is lovely. If you count one hundred times here, I will come back." "Well, do you think I''m a child?" Scenery eyebrow jumps, push him to walk, "you go quickly, go quickly, if this miss waits impatiently, then I left you to go home." Qi Chang''an knew that she was embarrassed, so she said with a smile, "don''t worry about the scenery. It''s my mistake. I''ll come back soon." This time, he really turned around and left. Seeing his back disappear in the crowd, the scenery stopped pretending to be angry. She was not really angry at all. Just as Qi Chang''an thought, she just felt embarrassed. Qi Chang''an is gone, and the freshness that she can run out to play is gone. The scenery sits down on the steps of the stone bridge. She holds her chin in her hands and looks at the people coming and going in the street. She suddenly sighs. Others have good friends and lovers, and she is the only one left alone now It is now late at night. In accordance with the past, the scenery must have fallen asleep. With Qi Chang''an leaving, her excitement gradually disappears, and she can''t help dozing off. The scenery looked at the sugar gourd in her hand, and saw the crowd not far away. There was not a face she was familiar with. She buried her head on her knee and involuntarily made a voice, "one, two, three, four, five..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1812 The moon is brighter and the cold night is colder. I don''t know how long, the man in black finally came back by moonlight, and the girl sitting on the bridge had fallen asleep. Qi Chang''an bent down and looked at her sleeping face quietly for a while. She was not sleeping soundly. She was more comfortable lying in a big soft bed than leaning against the guardrail of the stone bridge and burying her head on her knees. However, Qi Chang''an only felt soft in his heart, which was a rare experience. After all, before he met her, he had never had such an experience. If we want to define this feeling to women, most people would say that it is because of motherhood that maternal love is rampant. But Qi Chang''an didn''t think he felt like this to her, but if he wanted to find a suitable language to describe this feeling, he could not describe it. At this time, whether he is happy or not. Qi Chang''an took off his black coat and put it on her body, and then lifted her from the ground. She was very light, which he knew a long time ago. She was also very fragile. This was something he knew when he first met her. But Qi Chang''an suddenly felt that she was so fragile that she seemed to be such a small one in his arms. A disease, a natural disaster, she might die. Qi Chang''an never worries about natural and man-made disasters. He always thinks that if he is really unlucky to lose his life, it is his destiny. So he doesn''t have to worry about it. But now He suddenly worried about something he had never worried about before. Qi Chang''an walks through the streets with fewer pedestrians. His breath is low, as if he has separated from other people into two worlds. In addition, he is closely connected with the girl in his arms. "Qi Chang''an..." Because of the noise of the vendors all the way, the scenery vaguely opened her eyes, and she whispered, "I count to 103 You lied to me... " "Sorry, I didn''t come back in time." Qi Chang''an drooped her eyes and whispered, "the scenery wants to punish me." "It doesn''t matter..." The scenery closed her eyes again. Before she fell asleep, she said unconsciously, "I count fast You are not late... " Her voice became less and less, and at last there was only a slight, long breath, and she fell asleep again. Qi Chang''an shakes his head and laughs. He clearly can take her back quickly with his lightness skill, but he doesn''t, but slowly walks through the street with her in his arms, and finally returns her to her room. When Qi Chang''an closed the door again and came out, it was already light, but he was not in a hurry to go. Instead, he turned around and looked at a dark corner and said, "since it''s here, why don''t you come out and see it?" With the fall of his voice, a man slowly came out of the dark, is a plain clothes night Xuan, in the night, his body appears more emaciated, and his hand, there is a string of sugar gourd. "I don''t know. It turns out that Qi Meng Zhu''s idea of taking care of the younger martial sister is to stay in her room for such a long time." Evening Xuan politely said with a smile: "is this the river and lake rules of Qi Meng Lord?" "Before the scenery, I didn''t take care of other people. It''s not the rules of the river and lake." Qi Meng Lord a smile, "I just want to accompany the scenery for a long time, so I did." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1813 "If it is because the master is a good friend of the Lord Qi, the leader of Qi League has taken care of the younger martial sister, but it seems that the care has gone too far." Evening Xuan stepped forward a few steps, went to Qi Chang''an, can also let people see his warm face, has gradually infected with cold. Qi Chang''an looks as usual, not angry but smile, "wanxuan childe, what identity did you come here to question me today?" "Nature is the elder martial brother of scenery. I took care of the scenery and grew up. I think I have the responsibility to clear away some dangers for her." "It''s just a senior brother. If we say that the elder brother is like a father, but the parents of the scenery are still there, young master wanxuan will be too generous." Evening Xuan smiles, "that now Qi alliance Lord is with what kind of identity to question me?" "As a future husband." Qi Chang''an''s eyes seem to have clouds in general, hazy and unfathomable, but he is still smiling. Wanxuan''s face turned cold for the first time, and his voice seemed to have a chill in his voice. "The Lord Qi has said too much. The younger martial sister is still a woman who hasn''t been released from the cabinet. If you say this, you are ruining her reputation." "It can''t be destroyed, as long as she becomes Mrs. Qi." Qi Chang''an''s eyes are calm and deep, just like an old well, too calm and confident. It''s a deep sea full of stars sinking and not splashing a little light. Evening Xuan face if frost, the first time no longer to him with respect, "you are too confident." "Wanxuan childe, you have rejected the scenery. You will never think that the scenery will never like other men." Qi Chang''an''s eyes are introverted and mysterious. "She will marry someone one day. What''s the problem with me?" "You are so much older than her..." "As far as I know, brother Xia is no less than ten years older than Mrs. Xia." Qi Chang''an said with a smile, "what''s more, brother Xia has always been appreciative of my conduct. It seems that I have a great chance of winning. I can let brother Xia agree to my marriage with Fengjing. " "All the premises you said are based on the fact that the younger martial sister likes you, but don''t forget that when you met for the first time, in order to hurt her, she always hated you." So, she can''t like him. Qi Chang''an added a smile, "don''t you know, Mr. wanxuan, I took scenery to the night market tonight. Even when I came back, I carried her back. Now she trusts me very much. Scenery likes to eat sugar gourd, but only one string in a day is enough..." He glanced at the candied gourd in wanxuan''s hand and said with indifference: "we don''t need to worry about the scenery in the future. Master wanxuan can spend more time with Huayan girl." Sometimes life is really an unexplainable thing. Scenery and wanxuan have been together for many years. But when she realized her feelings for wanxuan, wanxuan was not in love with her. However, the encounter between scenery and Qi Chang''an was very bad. But now, after more contact with the scenery, he thought of ways to change his relationship with her More intimate. Night Xuan Mou has a chill, "you take the initiative to take care of the scenery things, it is really with ulterior motives." "I don''t deny that I have ulterior motives, but you, master wanxuan, seem to have no position to criticize a person who wants to be with the scenery here." Qi Chang''an said: "scenery will not be complacent because of your refusal, she can have a better choice." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1814 "By choice, do you mean you?" Qi Chang''an''s smile was fresh and gentle, not stained with the secular, "that choice, certainly not you, since you have a choice, why hesitate?" Evening Xuan did not speak. Qi Chang''an a pair of eyes like the night, in this moment has been able to see through the heart of the sharp. Just before Hua Yan came, wanxuan was beyond the scope of his brother and sister, no matter how much he cared about the scenery or how much he loved it. Wanxuan is more patient than ordinary people in treating scenery. He will talk with her, listen to her complaints, and always think about her safety With all this, if only with what brother and sister''s feelings to summarize, this is estimated to be only silly scenery will believe. Yes, wanxuan did like scenery, but his feelings of scenery were always ignorant. He was introverted and lack of initiative, so he did not take the initiative to express himself. In this silent attitude, Huayan appeared. Wanxuan also can''t understand. After meeting Huayan in the back garden that night, Hua Yan''s conversation and gentle temperament left a deep impression in his heart, and then in the scenery did not know, his contact with Huayan, that kind of feeling of spiritual fit became stronger and stronger. Wanxuan is not a person who is easy to empathize with others. He also has self doubt and self struggle, but he has to admit that he is indeed empathetic. This cognition was discovered when he confessed to him on the day of scenery. What he had been dreaming of and wanted to get the love of scenery really appeared in front of him, but he did not have the happiness he imagined. At that time, wanxuan can only admit that he really likes other people. Fengjing asked him at that time if he had ever liked her. The answer was yes, but wanxuan couldn''t say. Maybe it was the censure of conscience that told him that if he said it, he would be a man of two minds. This is not in line with wanxuan''s moral standards for many years. He struggled, but had to choose to comply with his will, and finally chose to yield. Qi Chang''an knows why there is silence in wanxuan. He has seen it for a long time. Wanxuan used to like scenery. At that time, he only thought that scenery was a headstrong and bad tempered lady. He also lamented that there would be a girl who liked this style by men. Later Well, later Qi Chang''an was beaten in the face by his own ideas at that time. It''s not that the scenery can''t match Qi Chang''an, but the evening Pavilion can''t match the scenery. Qi Chang''an''s lips curved into a smile. He looked at the moonlight sprinkled on the leaves and said, "the scenery said that she was very grateful to you for rejecting her at that time. Otherwise, if she really married you and found that you like another woman, she would be more painful." "She Do you really say that? " Wanxuan is not sure, but also can not be uncertain, he knows the scenery, scenery live heartless, but also can be the most heartless person. "I encourage Fengguang to confess, I want to wait for her confession to be rejected. Now I''m really glad that she''s been turned down Qi Chang''an shakes his head and laughs. He looks at the evening porch slightly. His tone is calm like water. "There is only one chance. If you miss it, you can cherish it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1815 When it was getting light, someone watched wanxuan walk out of the yard of the eldest lady. What could make wanxuan lose his heart? It can''t be imagined by outsiders. Scenery woke up the next day, also just listen to the maid said that wanxuan seems to have something on her mind and not happy, but now, she has decided to draw a line with wanxuan, for his things, she will just listen to it, will not ask more, will not care. It is worth mentioning that Xiao Baishu finally woke up. When hearing the report from the guards of the Tibetan army mansion, the scenery rushed out of the room excitedly and pulled Qi Chang''an, who was sitting in the courtyard drinking tea, "Xiao Daxia is awake! My innocence can be proved! Let''s get there Qi Chang''an quietly drooped her eyes and looked at her hand. She said with a low smile: "good." The scenery is happy to forget oneself, hear him say a "good" word, excitedly grasp his hand to run to the guest room of the east courtyard. Xiao Baishu''s room was full of people. When he saw Qi Chang''an coming, they all agreed to let a way out. "Great Xia Xiao!" The scenery let go, took Qi Chang''an''s hand, ran to the bed, Xiao Baishu was sitting on the bed, "you quickly tell others, at that time, you had an illusion, and you were about to die. Did I knock you out to save you?" "Indeed So. " Seeing the scenery, Xiao Baishu somehow felt uncomfortable. Maybe it was because his great swordsman showed such a vulnerable appearance in front of the little girl, which made him feel shameless. Maybe He also remembered that when he was deeply hallucinated, he also heard her voice crying anxiously. He is a great Xia. He can''t die like this. Scenery got Xiao Baishu''s words, can be said to be elated, her hands folded waist, one by one looked at the leaders of each school, "you all heard! I didn''t mean to hurt him, I was saving him This time, sun Yuanshan did not dare to find fault. Xiao Bai''s writing color was still very pale. He called out: "Miss Xia..." "I am!" The scenery turns to look at Xiao Baishu, and sees that the white gauze is tied on his forehead. He feels guilty again, "great Xia Xiao Don''t blame me. I knocked you out because I didn''t have any other way... " "Don''t worry, Miss Xia. I won''t blame you for this." Xiao Bai Shu laughed weakly, and he sighed, "thanks to Miss Xia, I can recover a life, not as if I lost my life like a left-handed knife." "Left handed knife?" Qi Chang''an explained for the scenery, "when the left hand knife died, it was the heart burst that killed us. At that time, we couldn''t figure out what kind of method was to wait for the human heart to attack. Now it can be determined that the people behind the scenes used hallucinations to make people fear, blood quicken and heart beat faster. If they can''t get rid of the illusion in time, the person will eventually die suddenly It''s a very clever way to rescue him by knocking out great Xia Xiao. " The scenery eyes all lit up, "I said, I''m still very smart!" "Miss Xia..." "What?" The scenery looks to Xiao Baishu. She is in a good mood now, so even her face can put on a sweet smile. Xiao Baishu coughed uneasily, "I......" At this time, Qi Chang''an naturally grasped the scenery hand. When Xiao Baishu saw it, he suddenly became silent. "Scenery, dust on your shoulders." When the scenery wants to shake off his hand, Qi Chang''an has naturally let go of her hand and patted her on the shoulder instead. In the eyes of those who are interested in it, such as Xiao Baishu and wanxuan, they have another intention, while in the eyes of the unintentional people, it is just an elder who cares about the younger generation. "All right, all right, stop shooting." The scenery waved Qi Chang''an''s hand and asked Xiao Baishu, "Xiao Daxia, what do you want to say to me?" "I I just want to thank Miss Xia for saving her life. " Xiao Bai''s bibliography shows gratitude, but her smile is slightly bitter. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1816 For Xiao Baishu''s thanks, the scenery is just a generous smile, "don''t thank me. I''m very happy to have saved great Xia Xiao." This is a matter of great achievement. Although others don''t say it, she also knows that she is a waste firewood lady in other people''s eyes, even she thinks so. In Qi Chang''an''s mouth, the murderer who can kill people with hallucinations seems to be very difficult, but she saved Xiao Baishu in such a delicate danger. Xiao Baishu weakly forced to smile: "Miss Xia saved my life. If Miss Xia needs me in the future, I will certainly be duty bound..." "Don''t think about it, great Xia Xiao." Qi Chang''an stepped forward and said, "you''d better take care of the wound first. Then, when fighting to stop fighting, the white way still needs you." "Yes, great Xia Xiao, the most important thing for you now is to keep your energy up and take good care of your body." With a loud voice outside, it was Xia Dynasty and Wang CI who came in. "Dad! Mother The scenery ran past and held her mother''s hand. Although she has already had a daughter in the year of hairpin, Wang CI is worthy of being called the first beauty in Wulin. Even years seem to treat her tenderly. There are no wrinkles on her face. On the contrary, compared with her when she was a girl, she has a touch of mature beauty endowed by years. At that time, Wang Ci was also a chivalrous woman who was wandering in the world. Many people met her. Now, seeing you later, you can''t help but stare at her more. However, due to the bad temper of Xia Dynasty, others dare not look too presumptuous. Wang CI laughed and patted the hand of scenery. "On the way I came, I have heard people in the mansion say that it was scenery that saved great Xia Xiao, but a group of people mistakenly thought it was scenery who wanted to murder him. Fengguang should not be angry with these elders. They are just cautious, so they have to doubt you. These seniors are old, and the scenery should be understood, right £¿¡± "Mother said, of course, is right." The scenery is smiling. Others are embarrassed, especially sun Yuanshan, whose face is white and green and white. Wang Ci''s words are pleasant, and it sounds extremely tolerant. But in his words, he is satirizing them for their age. Wang Ci, who has a better temper than Xia Dynasty, knows that she has never been a loser. Xia Dynasty glanced at these leaders coldly. He snorted from his nostrils. He didn''t say hello to these people. Instead, he went to Qi Chang''an and hugged his fist. "When I left the Tibetan army house, I thank the Qi alliance leader for taking care of the little girl. It''s very hard." "It''s my intention to take care of the scenery. I don''t have to worry about it. Brother Xia''s words are heavy." Qi Chang''an nodded his head and said with a smile, "what''s more, in order to prevent the infiltration of underworld people, the Wulin assembly had to hold a secret meeting in the Tibetan military mansion. All the heroes of the Wulin gathered in the Tibetan military mansion, or I troubled brother Xia." According to the past, the Wulin assembly was held in Zhengyi mountain villa. Qi Chang''an had to worry about the infiltration of a traitor because of the death of the left-handed sword. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the underworld to know that the left-handed sword was one of the players participating in the fight against the dagger, and thus killed him. And these leaders were so glad to accept that the meeting was changed. They were also interested in the magic weapons in the Tibetan army mansion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1817 The Xia Dynasty just despised those people who were fishing for fame and reputation, but he always held an appreciative attitude towards Qi Chang''an, who was regarded as his confidant. "Qi Meng Zhu, you and I are both white people, and we are all trying to eliminate the underworld. Why do you need to say so much between you and me?" "Brother Xia said so." Qi Chang''an looked at the scenery without trace, and quickly recovered his sight. If the Xia Dynasty knew that Qi Chang''an, who was regarded as his brother, wanted to pursue his daughter, he did not know how he would feel. Qi Chang''an said mildly: "since the underworld wanted to solve our white people secretly before the battle of stopping the war, this time they failed to kill great Xia Xiao, and they will definitely do it again." "Whether it''s conspiracy or conspiracy..." Xia Chaoshen Sheng said: "we must ensure that at the beginning of the Zhige war, three martial arts experts will go to watch Xiandao to participate in the competition." "Unfortunately, the left-handed sword has been murdered. In addition to great Xia Xiao and Sai Feifei, we need to select another expert to fight." When Qi Chang''an thought about this, he showed a slightly distressed look. If he wanted to ensure the victory of Zhige battle, he must select a first-class master. However, the word "master" is not worthy of everyone. "This matter can be considered for a long time. Let''s make sure that we can no longer be so passive when the next time there is a mob attack Status. " It is an evil way to kill people by hallucination. Before this, people had never heard of it. When they talked about business, they couldn''t get in touch with the scenery. Originally, she had not been in touch with these matters of the river and lake. After listening to them more, she felt bored, so she spoke to her parents and walked out of the room alone. Fengjing exits the room and goes to her own yard. Unfortunately, she meets Huayan on the road. She once thought that when she sees Huayan again, she will feel not angry or unwilling. But unexpectedly, she feels very calm. The scenery prepares as the flower Yan does not exist to leave directly, but the flower Yan called her. "Cousin..." The scenery steps a meal, she looks at the flower face in front of her, the attitude says not good, also cannot say bad, "why?" "Cousin, I just want to ask what''s going on with great Xia Xiao?" Hua Yan Mu Lu worried, "I have several connections with great Xia Xiao, and some are worried about his situation." In fact, it is Xiao Baishu''s injury, which is not in the plot written by Hua Yan. It seems that the plot is beginning to develop in a direction that Hua Yan doesn''t know. She will inevitably have fear in her heart. "Great Xia Xiao has woken up. Just take a few more days to rest. Now those people in the Wulin are discussing how to deal with the following situation. I''m not interested in listening to it. If you are interested, you can go and listen by yourself." Scenery and want to take a step and walk, but the flower Yan stopped in front of her body, she frowned, "what else do you have?" "I just I want to talk to my cousin Hua Yan tried to put on a friendly smile, "I know, my cousin hates me because of the things about wanxuan. My cousin thinks that wanxuan likes me, so she rejects me. But I can assure my cousin that I have absolutely no love for wanxuan." After listening to the scenery, she didn''t feel lucky, and even more had no mood fluctuation. She just said faintly: "I don''t care about what you say. It''s his business who the elder martial brother wants to like." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1818 Hua Yan said again: "cousin, you believe me, I already have someone I like." "Do you have someone you like?" Scenery immediately thought of the book''s number one male Lord Ling Jiusheng, can win the favor of the female Lord, is not only the male Lord? Hua Yan took out a dried flower from her purse with a smile. She said, "although that man is only a gardener in the mansion, I have only seen two sides with him, but I know I''m already in the mood. " "Gardener?" Scenery frowned, "what gardener? Where did you meet the gardener "Not long ago, my first meeting with him was at sunset one day. He helped me feed a pot of dying orchids. When we met for the second time, he also gave me an iris at sunset..." Hua Yan droops his head with a smile, such a shy and hard to speak state, is already in love with the appearance. The scenery looks at Hua Yan''s state, which is somewhat muddled. Hua Yan is the female owner. She is going to like the man who is cool and crazy! How did you fall in love with a gardener!? Wait Suddenly thought of what, scenery and asked: "you like that gardener, what is his name?" "He said that he ranked ninth in his family, and his name was ah Jiu." As soon as the scenery expression changed, she said nothing, turned and ran back, and soon left behind the flower who had not found out the situation. She looked in a hurry. As she was about to run across a long corridor, one hand caught her wrist. She was startled, but she looked up to see a familiar face. Qi Chang''an chuckled, "if you run so fast, you should be careful that you will fall." "Qi Chang''an!" Before the scenery could fight with him, she grabbed his hand and said, "I have a big thing to tell you." "What is it?" Qi Chang''an is naturally curious. She seldom calls his full name. It can be seen that she is really anxious. Scenery said anxiously: "I suspect that the leader of the demon sect has mixed into our Tibetan army house." "Master of the demon cult?" Qi Chang''an knew that although the scenery was not good-natured, she would not take this kind of thing as a prank. She just ran too fast, and now she was still breathing sharply. He caressed her back tenderly, "don''t worry, slowly say, everything has me." Maybe Qi Chang''an''s words had an effect. The mood that the scenery was too impatient to bear slowly calmed down at the moment, but she still looked up at him nervously. "Hua Yan said that he met a gardener named ah Jiu, but we only had Lu Bo and Xiao Guo in our Tibetan army mansion. Besides, isn''t the leader of the demon cult called Ling Jiusheng? He must have come in. " "OK, calm down first." Qi Chang''an touched her head again. He did not doubt her words. He was not in a hurry to find out whether Ling Jiusheng had infiltrated into the Tibetan army house. Now the most important thing is to calm her mood. "There are so many people in the Tibetan army mansion. If Ling Jiusheng dares to come, he doesn''t dare to make a rash move. The scenery is just a doubt. Maybe Lu Bo will not come here one day I asked other gardeners to help me. Let''s ask Lu Bo first, OK He is worthy of being the leader of Wulin for so many years. He can think rationally no matter when. Now the scenery just thinks that Ling Jiusheng has come, then her family may be in danger. After all, in the original text, Ling Jiusheng has slaughtered her whole family, and the enemy is in the dark. It is also right for the scenery to feel helpless at this time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1819 Qi Chang''an asked in a low voice, "is the scenery running in this direction to find your master brother''s advice?" "I''m looking for you!" Scenery subconsciously finish saying, slowly covered his mouth. The road she is running now can lead to the courtyard of wanxuan and the courtyard where the guests live. At the thought that Ling Jiusheng appeared, she had no idea and ran over. She just wanted to remind them to prepare early But even she did not expect that she would go to find Qi Chang''an. Qi Chang''an''s smile was deeper. There seemed to be a streamer in his eyes, which made his smile more charming. Holding her hand, he whispered, "let''s go to Lu Bo and ask him if he has a Jiu." "Well..." Scenery nodded and did not dare to look at him. Her mood at this time was hard to describe. Even the hand he held was forgotten. From the point of etiquette, she should keep a distance from him. Today, Lu Bo happened to be planting flowers in the back garden with small fruits. When the scenery and Qi Chang''an arrived, they saw them. Qi Chang''an took the scenery to the pavilion. He looked at the old man working and called out, "Lu Bo." "Lord Qi." Lu Bo put down his tools and saluted, "the eldest lady is here too..." "Sister fairy!" Xiaoguo happily ran over, "fairy sister, fairy brother didn''t come with you?" Qi Chang''an looked at the child gently, and the smile on the corner of his lips was harmless and pure. "After that, it was me who accompanied the fairy sister." "Qi Meng Zhu?" Small fruit question. "It''s OK to call me Qi Meng Lord, but I can''t call the scenery fairy sister any more." Scenery strange looking at the side of Qi Chang''an, small fruit that more can not understand, "why can''t call fairy sister?" "Because fairies live in the sky, Xiaoguo is always called fairy sister. In case the gods in the sky hear about it, what can they do if they want to return to heaven?" Qi Chang''an''s explanation seems reasonable and reasonable. It''s easy to deceive children. Xiaoguo shook his head in fear, "I will never call fairy sister again!" Qi Chang''an showed a smile that could be taught. Scenery make no comment. After solving the problem of "lovers'' address", Qi Chang''an looks at Lu Bo again and says, "Lu Bo, do you know a gardener named ah Jiu?" "The gardener named ah Jiu?" Lu Bo thought for a moment and shook his head. "I know all the gardeners in this town, but none of them is called a-jiu." The scenery immediately pulled his arm anxiously. Qi Chang''an gently patted her arm, and then he gave Lu Bo a polite smile. "We just want to ask if there is such a person. If Lu Bo doesn''t know, he doesn''t know him. Don''t worry about it." Lu Bo nodded and said yes. As soon as he got out of the back garden, the scenery couldn''t help saying, "there is no ah Jiu, that is to say, it''s really the demon sect leader who mixed in!" "We''re going to tell your father that all the people in the Tibetan army mansion should be interrogated." He could not see that she was so panicked that he reached out again and carefully trimmed her forehead, which was blown by the wind. Just at this time, a blue fireworks bloomed in the sky not far away, and then there was the sound of people running. "This is the signal of the emergency assembly of Tibetan soldiers'' house, blue fireworks..." Scenery pause for a moment, then surprised, "is the representative to search the traitor!" "Search for the traitor..." Qi Chang''an pondered for a while. Like the scenery, he had a bad feeling in his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1820 Scenery said to Qi Chang''an: "is it father and mother, they also found Ling Jiusheng mixed in?" "Maybe." Perhaps not. Qi Chang''an didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but whispered to her, "let''s go and have a look first." The scenery nods, "good." In front of the hall of the Tibetan army mansion, all the people have gathered here. The scenery and Qi Chang''an are late. "Little sister!" "Where have you been?" he asked? Why are you here now? " Before the scenery answered, Qi Chang''an, who was standing beside her, said: "when I passed the back garden in the morning, I lost something carelessly. The scenery accompanied me to look for something." "Second elder martial brother, what happened?" Fengjing knows that she can''t talk about Ling Jiusheng at will, but when she looks at her parents who are talking to the leaders, she feels that things are more serious than she imagined. At this time, the evening Xuan came over, "something happened to the pavilion." Scenery a Leng, "what is the Third Elder martial brother''s accident?" "Shortly after leaving Xiao''s yard, the evening pavilion was attacked by others. Fortunately, it was hit by Huayan girl." Wanxuan looked at his eyes and sighed: "although the evening Pavilion picked up a life, it has been in a daze. The people of the gold needle Shen family say whether he can wake up or not is unknown." "It''s impossible!" The scenery immediately said: "the Third Elder martial brother''s martial arts are so powerful, who can hurt him to this extent?" Yes, she is really annoyed that these three elder martial brothers have contact with Hua Yan, but this does not mean that she can forget that they took care of her from small to large. Wanxuan understood why he couldn''t believe the scenery. He had to soften his tone again. "Little younger martial sister, it''s true. The third younger martial brother''s Kung Fu is really strong, but it doesn''t mean that no one can beat him, and there are not a few Mafia experts. What''s more, the third younger martial brother is attacked secretly." "How could the Third Elder martial brother be attacked secretly? He has always been very alert. " Fengjing knows that although the evening pavilion looks unreliable, even her father has said that the five senses sensitivity of the martial arts people can not surpass the evening Pavilion. "Maybe, because the person who started the attack was someone he knew, so the third younger martial brother was not alert." Looking at Qi Chang''an again, wanxuan said, "I remember that when I left Xiao''s yard, Qi Meng lord left with the third younger martial brother." "Not bad." Qi Chang''an nodded and Wen Sheng said, "master wanting wants to learn martial arts from me, so I will go with him." The scenery looks at Qi Chang''an and wanxuan. She opens her hand to block Qi Chang''an and says to wanxuan discontentedly, "what do you mean? Are you suspecting that he was the one who attacked the Third Elder martial brother There is a tendency that she will bite you if you dare to come up. It''s not too late. Qi Chang''an raised his hand and rubbed the top of the scenery''s head, and he couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t be nervous. If I were wanxuan, I would have this suspicion." One side of Hua Yan also said: "yes, cousin, now my uncle and aunt are asking people to search all the courtyard rooms. The Tibetan army house is only allowed to enter, not allowed to go out. What hurt the wanting young master is a poisonous weapon, as thin as a cicada wing. As long as you find the weapon, you can find the attacker." Scenery slowly put her hand down, she muttered, "anyway, anyone can be the person who hurt the Third Elder martial brother, only he can''t..." Qi Chang''an smiles and holds her hand in a good mood. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1821 The evening Pavilion looked at Qi Chang''an holding the hand of scenery, and his eyes were straight. If Qi Chang''an was a good person with a good personality, he was willing to take more care of the scenery. After all, he was good friends with the Xia Dynasty, but even if he was a close uncle, he shouldn''t have made such intimate actions to his niece! "Qi Meng Zhu..." The evening Pavilion stood up and said a euphemistic sentence: "this man and woman give and receive no relation..." The scenery was stunned. She immediately took her hand out of Qi Chang''an''s hand. She moved a step to the side, and her face was a little hot. Qi Chang''an laughs, "it''s etiquette for men and women to give and receive, but for some people, there''s no reason for others to talk about it." Who can not be bound by the word "men and women give or take"? Naturally, it''s a relative. Fengguang always thought she was not smart, but now she understood the meaning of Qi Chang''an, but now she would rather not be smart at this time She doesn''t have to cover her face so that others can''t see her blushing! Evening Xuan a smile, "also please Qi Meng Zhu Pay attention to the wording. " "Since Mr. wanxuan has mentioned it, I think I will pay more attention to it next time." Qi Chang''an politely smile, and naturally walked to the scenery side standing, although he did not move, but he a big man standing so close to her, always will make people feel some inappropriate. Yes, he said he would pay attention to words, but only words. The evening pavilion looks at his elder martial brother and Qi Chang''an. He feels that the atmosphere at this time is a little strange, but his brain is not as good as the scenery. It is too difficult for him to understand it. Hua Yan is thoughtful, already can see two or three points. "Lord Qi." The Xia Dynasty came with a large number of people. "I believe you have heard about the accident of my three disciples. Now I suspect that some gangsters have sneaked into the Tibetan army house and are investigating one by one. I wonder if Qi alliance leader has any good opinions to put forward?" "Brother Xia, it''s very good to deal with this." Qi Chang''an nodded his head and said mildly: "the Tibetan army house is brother Xia''s territory. I think it''s best for elder brother Xia to deal with such matters as investigating people. I don''t need to follow my advice because I''m the leader. Brother Xia has more experience in the world than I do." Qi Chang''an, even if he wants to praise others, is also boastful without trace, can make people smile. Wang Ci, after all, is a woman. Her mind is much more delicate than that of the Xia Dynasty, and she wants more. She beckons and says with a gentle smile: "scenery, come here." Scenery subconsciously looked at the eye Qi Chang''an, then slowly walked to Wang Ci''s side. Sure enough, Wang CI thought, Qi Chang''an didn''t stand with her daughter. She felt more comfortable. Sun Yuanshan has always been a master of things. He said unhappily: "such a serious thing has happened, but the leader has just come now. I think it must be dealing with something important." The irony is obvious. The scenery has always been disgusted by this old man. She can''t help saying, "yes, Qi Meng Lord manages Wanji every day and has to worry about the affairs of the river and the lake every day. It''s not like some people who only suspect this but also suspect that It''s old and stupid. " "Yellow mouth child, who do you say is old and confused?" Sun Yuanshan was angry. The scenery doesn''t look at Sun Yuanshan, she just looks at the scenery, "who answers is who is chanting." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1822 Sun Yuanshan: "you "All right, Master Sun." Qi Chang''an''s dark eyes were smiling, and his voice seemed to be joking. He said faintly, "you are the leader of the generation. How can you argue with a little girl? Do you want to fight with the scenery to win or lose Win or lose in a fight? It depends on whether her parents agree or not. Sun Yuanshan is not really a fool, otherwise he would not be the leader. He snorted from his nostrils, but he was not ready to speak again. With a smile in his eyes, Wang CI Ming said, "today''s focus is to investigate the affairs of the underworld in the Tibetan army mansion, rather than a quarrel. Headmaster sun has realized this, and I think we can continue to talk about business." Sun Yuanshan''s heart is angry again, this Wang CI said, but all became that he was deliberately looking for trouble, instead of dealing with the business. Sun Yuanshan glanced at the bad looking Xia Dynasty, but he endured the tone and did not intend to fight with Wang CI again. The Xia Dynasty said to Qi Chang''an: "this time, in addition to searching whether everyone has brought a change of appearance, but also a thorough search of every corner of the Tibetan army mansion, including guest rooms." "I understand." Xia Dynasty words do not say, Qi Chang''an has been clear said: "the matter of search is the same, my room naturally should be searched." "Thank you for understanding." The Xia Dynasty had to lament that Qi Chang''an was indeed a man of integrity. It was a great blessing to have him as the leader of Wulin. "Father, is it possible that Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the demon sect, has come?" "Ling Jiusheng?" The Xia Dynasty pondered, "Ling Jiusheng is said to be very good at some unorthodox Kung Fu, such as the skill of changing face and shrinking bones He will also attend the meeting of these miscellaneous schools in the world. If it is him It''s easy to explain why the pavilion was so easily attacked that night. " Ling Jiusheng''s skills are treacherous. Those who have met him and those who have dealt with him have died. So no one knows what he looks like. This proves from the side that even if he does not make any face changes, no one will know that he is the leader of the demon sect. Sun Yuanshan hummed confidently, "if only the leader of the demon sect had come. He had only one person, and we were numerous. As soon as he appeared, he would be dead." "If there are really underworld people mixed in, how can master sun be sure..." Qi Chang''an said slowly, "only one of them came here?" As soon as this statement was made, not only sun Yuanshan, but also other people were stunned. Indeed, if someone can sneak into the Tibetan army house, it is possible that more than one person may come in. They were speechless for a moment, and their hearts were not so relaxed, even Qi Chang''an. He usually had a three-point smile on his face, but now his expression was somewhat heavy. Scenery involuntarily went out in his direction, but was held by his mother''s hand. Wang CI shook his head against the scenery and said in a low voice: "there will be a storm coming. The scenery should be cautious." Fengguang understands her mother''s meaning. If she does something against the rules, she will only provoke others to attack Qi Chang''an. She can only look at Qi Chang''an not far away. Qi Chang''an is aware of her eyes. When she looks at her, his smile appears on her face again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1823 At this time, the searching disciple came back, and the leader presented something, "master, this is a soft sword found behind the rockery!" "Soft sword..." The Xia Dynasty was the master of the Tibetan army house, which had already cast weapons. He also had a deep understanding of this rare weapon. "Soft sword is said to be the king of hundred blades. It is not suitable for cutting and stabbing, but it can be cut. It can easily cut off the ligament at the joint and blood vessels. It can kill people by cutting the neck vein. However, it is more difficult to use it The damage can be caused by this kind of weapon which is as thin as a cicada''s wing. " Qi Chang''an looked at a young man in the audience, "Mr. Shen, please have a look." This young man named Shen is a member of the gold needle Shen family. When it comes to weapons, no one can compare with the Xia Dynasty. However, when it comes to medicine and poisons, no one can compare with the Shen family. "On this sword It''s toxic. " When he took out a wooden box and let out the bees in the box, and the bees fell on the sword, Mr. Shen came to a conclusion. The root cause of the night pavilion''s stupor is not his sword wound, but his poison. The Xia Dynasty asked the disciple, "where did you find this sword?" "Just after the rockery on the way to the back garden, I found the sword from there." Speaking of it, we will find that the sword is also coincidentally concealed in the grass, and there is still sunlight, which reflects the light before the searchers can detect it. "Wait..." Wang Ci''s eyes were sharp, "is there any word engraved on the handle of this sword?" "Well?" The Xia Dynasty saw that it was really carved. He took up the soft sword and said, "it''s on this The inscription is a Qi character... " Qi? There was only one surname Qi. All people''s eyes are focused on Qi Chang''an, with disbelief. "It can''t be him!" The scenery immediately said: "this can''t be his sword. If he is really a murderer, how can he throw a murder weapon with his name engraved on the ground at will?" The scenery is true. But when Qi Chang''an didn''t speak, the scenery looked at him anxiously, "you should say something quickly! This sword is not yours, is it "Scenery is right." Qi Chang''an''s eyes softened down, his lips raised and he said in a slow voice, "this sword is not mine." His words, not to other people and explain, just to her. Sun Yuanshan said: "yes, no one would throw the murder weapon with his name on it. As far as I know, at that time, Qi Meng Lord and wanting young master were walking in the direction of the back garden, and they were also walking in the back garden, and there was wanxuan young master." Hua Yan stood up and said, "Master Sun''s meaning is that wanxuan intentionally threw his sword there. Is it that he is putting blame on the Qi alliance leader?" "Who knows?" Sun Yuanshan is a pure boils lively, regarding the flower Yan''s righteous indignation, he does not put in the eye at all. Evening Xuan is also not in a hurry to defend himself. "No Wang CI said: "wanxuan doesn''t do such stupid things. He is the only one who often goes to the back garden. Once we find such obvious evidence of the murder weapon with the name engraved on it, we will naturally think that the real murderer will not throw away his murder weapon written on it. According to this idea, the person with the name of the hilt engraved on it Is it safe to get rid of the suspicion? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1824 Wang Ci''s a paragraph of words, instantly let people seem to be the top. The scenery is urgent, "Niang, what are you talking about? Qi Chang''an will never be a person who harms the third senior brother!" "Scenery, everything is possible without proof." Wang CI touched the head of the scenery. There were sighs and helplessness in her eyes. She could see that the feelings of the scenery for Qi Chang''an were not general, which was not a good thing in her eyes. "Qi Chang''an, what do you say?" Once Qi Chang''an is considered to be the murderer, there are a group of selfish people who are fishing for fame and reputation. They will attack Qi Chang''an in groups. The real murderer, Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the evil cult, can run out in the chaos. Qi Chang''an said with a smile: "what is the scenery in such a hurry to do?" "Nonsense!" You can''t do anything Qi Chang''an smiles happily, and he says softly, "don''t worry, Mrs. Xia is right. Everything is possible before there is no evidence." "I see..." I don''t know what sun Yuanshan thought. He had the courage to say his brain tonic. "This soft sword was thrown by Qi Chang''an. He engraved his name on the sword to let us first eliminate his suspicion. Childe wanting is not poor in martial arts, but he can be so easily attacked. I think he did not expect that Qi Chang''an, Qi Da leader, would want to take it His life. " "Hello! Old thief, what are you doing in your brain? " "You said Qi Chang''an wanted to kill my elder martial brother. He had no injustice or hatred with my elder martial brother. Why do you want to do this?" "The reason is that it can''t be simpler." Sun Yuanshan touched his beard on his chin and said, "our big ally Qi loves Miss Xia of the Tibetan army mansion, but Miss Xia only likes her elder martial brother. In order to win the favor of the beautiful woman, our upright and selfless leader of Qi alliance has come up with such a way to get the blame on others. By the time the night Xuan childe becomes a murderer, and Miss Xia Da, who has a high regard for her, will certainly change her heart, After all Miss Xia is still a little girl who doesn''t know anything. It''s normal for her to empathize The face of the scenery turned red. Suddenly, all of a sudden, people saw a flash of cold light, the sword has slightly rubbed the skin on Sun Yuanshan''s neck, flew past, and nailed to the pillars of the hall. It turned out that Qi Chang''an took out a disciple''s sword, but this action was like flowing clouds and flowing water, so fast that people could not blink. Sun Yuanshan had a little skin cut on his neck and a bit of blood flowed out, and a trace of his hair was cut off and fell on the ground. Sun Yuanshan''s legs are soft. It can be imagined that as long as the sword deviates a little bit, he will die. "Master Sun..." Qi Chang''an still stood still. His smile was full of breathless chill. "Please don''t say anything wrong, otherwise I can''t help quieting you down. " Qi Chang''an is a good temper, but it doesn''t mean he has no temper. Sun Yuanshan usually has a bad reputation. So, when Qi Chang''an comes out like this, other people feel that there is nothing wrong with him. Many people have ideas to teach sun Yuanshan a lesson. However, most of them do not have the strength and courage to break the rules. Some people ridicule him, while others secretly beat him, but Sun Yuanshan still dares not move. He was afraid of this move, so he couldn''t help but get down on his knees. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1825 Wang CI looked at the dull scenery, "scenery, can you be frightened?" "No..." Scenery shook her head and covered her cheek. Her eyes only locked on Qi Chang''an, who had a long body. She said with a heart: "how could I never find him so handsome before..." Wang CI has a headache. In fact, not all the people disagreed with sun Yuanshan''s remarks. After all, although Qi Mengzhu often rescued some women who wanted to be forced into prostitution, and helped some poor women who sold their bodies to bury their father when they went out to work, he never had too much contact with these women. Even if he met other people''s difficulties, he could help them. Can Xia scenery this person, eat wear not worry, still have everybody dote on, where does she need what help? However, Qi Chang''an is often with her, which people in the eyes will inevitably have some speculation. Since ancient times, the hero is sad about Meirenguan. Although she is not good at scenery and temperament in summer, she is a real beauty. A beautiful vase can raise her eyes at home. When the scene fell into a standoff, the second group of disciples searching came back, "master!" "What do you find?" The Xia Dynasty did not care to satirize sun Yuanshan any more. He was only busy asking about the progress of the matter. In his eyes, what sun Yuanshan said was totally nonsense. How could Qi Chang''an like the scenery? It''s a great way to smooth the world. "Master We found several letters... " The disciple presented several letters. Xia Chao took the envelope and opened it. He took out the writing paper. When he saw the contents of the letter, he was shocked, "this is a letter to convey our white message to the people of the demon sect." Wang CI asked, "are you sure this is a letter that conveys information with the demon cult, not a forgery?" "There is a special lacquer on the envelope of the demon sect. With a little internal force, the letter will burn into ashes." Xia Dynasty took the letter of the hand to stimulate internal force, sure enough, the letter from a blue flame, quickly turned to ashes. "This is indeed the letter of the demon sect," he said Xia looked at the disciple who sent the letter, "tell me quickly, where did you find this letter?" This group of disciples are searching for the room, that is to say, which room the letter was found from, the murderer will be ready to come out. "This letter..." The disciple hesitated and said, "the disciples are in It was found in a sword box in the guest room of plum garden... " There is only one person in the guest room of Meiyuan. Only in this moment, all people once again focused on Qi Chang''an. Wang CI said: "some time ago, I found that Qi Meng Lord was passing letters with people flying pigeons. Is it true that he is transmitting information with the demon cult?" "What?" Xia Dynasty retorted: "this is impossible!" "Although I saw the flying pigeons of Qi league leader and others, I was not sure, so I didn''t say it. But I was not the only one who saw the flying pigeon of Qi league leader Wang CI looked at his daughter. The scenery turned pale. She remembered that when she was going to send flowers to wanxuan that day, she met Qi Chang''an, who released carrier pigeons. "So you are the traitor The leader of the Emei sect stood up and said, "why do the people of the demon sect know who our white way competitors are? And why is it that when we agreed to ask wanting young master to take the place of the left-handed sword, he would be attacked soon Yes, no one knows more about all this than you, the leader of the alliance www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1826 "No way!" Scenery said: "Qi Chang''an is the leader of Wulin, he has no reason to help the underworld do this thing!" Standing behind the crowd, sun Yuanshan finally recovered from his fear. His eyes were shining. "Qi Chang''an was accepted as an apprentice by the former leader ten years ago. At that time, he was a young man, but he could understand such profound martial arts in a short time. Maybe He appeared ten years ago and already has martial arts. Don''t forget that Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the demon sect, can shrink his bones. It''s not difficult for him to disguise himself as a teenager. " Evening Xuan looked at the scenery in his eyes, then looked at Qi Chang''an and said, "Qi Meng Zhu, what explanation do you have?" "You have identified me as the murderer, and I will explain it in vain." "Evil thief, let''s ambush you!" As the leader of Emei took the lead, other people rushed forward. Qi Chang''an is good at martial arts, but he doesn''t want to hurt people. Most of them are defensive. However, with so many people besieging him, he doesn''t want to kill people, and his strength will always be exhausted. The scenery looks at her parents. Her parents didn''t go up to besiege Qi Chang''an. It seems that they don''t intend to intervene. But her parents don''t move. There is no reason for wanxuan and Wange to join the war. The scenery bit teeth, pulled out his own cold Ji sword and rushed into the battle circle, "everyone, I''ll help you!" Scenery suddenly joined, not only did not help this group of people, on the contrary, let this group of people''s offensive had to slow down for a moment, in order to avoid hurting her, so that the Xia Dynasty husband and wife were furious. "Scenery, come back!" Wang Ci, who could see at a glance what the scenery was going to do, yelled, but it was too late. The scenery is falling on Qi Chang''an''s side. She makes a feint move. Qi Chang''an can only easily avoid her sword, which is obviously not murderous. Then she pretends to trip her foot, falls and falls on him. She puts her sword in his hand, grabs his hand and puts it on her neck. Qi Chang''an Weidun, still have spare force to smile and whisper: "scenery, what is this doing?" "I''ll be your hostage, and you''ll get out again..." The scenery looked up in a hurry and said to him with his mouth, and then called out to a group of people opposite: "you don''t care about my life and death, quickly catch this traitor!" "I see who dares to do it!" Xia Dynasty a big drink, "if my daughter is short of a hair, you don''t want to have a can go out of the Tibetan army house today!" "No, Dad, you don''t care about me!" In the face of life and death, the scenery is fearless. Anyone who looks at it can''t help but admire it. "For the sake of the justice of the Wulin, my daughter has put life and death out of the way. If I can kill the evil thieves with one of my life, the Wulin will be peaceful from now on, and my sacrifice will be worthwhile!" Who said that the eldest lady of the Tibetan army mansion is arrogant and despotic, and has no knowledge and skills? Isn''t it very dedicated!? Someone who wanted to kill the traitor and do meritorious deeds couldn''t help turning back and saying, "master Xia, you see Miss Xia has a heart of martyrdom. It''s better to..." "Why don''t I kill you first?" Xia Dynasty directly drew out his sword and cut off the talkative man''s hand. The man immediately fell to the ground with his bloody shoulder in his arms and screamed, but no one dared to take care of him. Naturally, there is no daring to act rashly. Xia Dynasty''s face was cold, only one by one cold eyes swept through the crowd, "who dares to do harm to my daughter, I will kill you!" Wang CI is very calm, shaking his head and sighing. Fortunately, her daughter is not like the Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, if the scenery is so stupid, she will have to cry to death. There was silence, but Qi Chang''an here was very leisurely. He touched the waist of the scenery without trace, and said with a low smile, "who taught you this kind of solemn and righteous words?" This is a very pleasant question. "Those who want to sacrifice their lives for righteousness are all written in the storybook..." The scenery lowered the voice to return a sentence, and slightly moved the body, uncomfortable low Nan, "you don''t touch my waist I''m ticklish... " Qi Chang''an was so excited. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1827 "Qi Chang''an, you''re going to release my daughter!" Xia Dynasty''s voice in the anger obviously, what confidant, what friend, in front of his children''s safety is nothing. Wang CI did not expect the IQ of Xia Dynasty any more. She had to stand up and say, "Qi Meng Zhu, we can let you go, but you have to let go of the scenery." Sun Yuanshan was displeased and said, "Madam Xia, maybe Qi Chang''an has something to do with Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the demon cult. He just let him go, didn''t he..." "Master Sun, if you have any opinion, I think my husband doesn''t mind telling you to shut up forever." The tone of Wang''s Ci is polite, but the meaning of threat is obvious. Sun Yuanshan felt a cold look at himself, and then he followed the feeling. Of course, it was the bad looking Xia Dynasty who was looking at him. The Xia Dynasty was looking at a dead man. A chill rose to sun Yuanshan''s heart. He knew that Xia Dynasty''s Kung Fu was better than him. What''s more, this is the territory of Tibetan army''s residence. Sun Yuanshan could only swallow his anger if he felt unwilling to do so. Wang CI also said to Qi Chang''an: "Qi League Lord, you can believe what I said. As long as you let the scenery go, no one here will dare to embarrass you." "I believe in Mrs. Xia, but I can''t trust anyone else." Qi Chang''an did not intend to let go of the scenery. On the contrary, he took the scenery back a step. "Qi Chang''an, you hurt my younger martial brother first, and now you kidnap my younger martial sister. If you have conscience, you will release my younger martial sister!" Different from the evening Pavilion, wanxuan doesn''t look at Qi Chang''an, but says to the scenery, "little sister, is this Qi alliance leader or the Qi alliance leader you knew before?" Scenery Leng Leng Leng, do not understand why night Xuan suddenly asked her this question, she quietly clenched Qi Chang''an''s sword hand, "Qi Chang''an is Qi Chang''an, there is no difference between before and after." The words "scenery" to outsiders just think that she is saying that Qi Chang''an''s identity has been exposed, because she didn''t know much about Qi Chang''an before, so she said he was a spy before, but she didn''t know it. Therefore, Qi Chang''an had no difference between before and after. But wanxuan knows what the meaning of scenery words is. When wanxuan understood, Qi Chang''an understood better. His hand on her waist inevitably increased his strength. Only taking into account the presence of so many people, he restrained the idea of holding her in his arms. Qi Chang''an raised his eyes again, and his voice was cold. "Brother Xia, when I get to a safe place, I will naturally bring back the scenery, otherwise..." He did not say a word, the body has already risen, holding the scenery to fly away from this land of right and wrong. Some people want to go after them, but the disciples of the Tibetan army house have surrounded them. The Xia Dynasty stood proud and said, word by word: "anyone who is too tired of life can come here to sign up." Naturally, people dare not speak. A young disciple asked his master in a low voice, "master, how does the master of Xia''s mansion look like a person from the underworld?" "Dear disciple, you don''t know that although Xia Dynasty was born in a noble and decent school, he was very rebellious in the early years. In order to study the weapons of the underworld, he still mixed up with the underworld for several years, saying that he was a white one. But once he was not happy, the hot temper of the underworld would rise." "The leader of the Xia family is a gangster. Why don''t we judge him with justice?" "Stupid apprentice..." The master sighed heavily, "that also wants us to be able to beat him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1828 On the other side, many people in the Wulin are trapped in the Tibetan army house and can not come out. On this side, the scenery has just been carried to the ground by Qi Chang''an. As soon as she landed, there was a touch of red in front of her eyes. At the same time, Qi Chang''an''s voice rang out in her ear, "what do you like?" This red touch is exactly a crape myrtle flower, which Qi Chang''an just folded when he left with lightness skill. "Thank you..." The scenery took over the crape myrtle branch with both hands, and felt a sweet taste in her heart. Unexpectedly, when she even ran away, she would not forget to fold a flower to her. Of course, she restrained herself from being too happy. She looked up and asked, "now everyone thinks you are a traitor. What do you want to do?" "Now everyone thinks I''m a traitor. Why is Fengguang willing to help me?" Qi Chang''an is not in a hurry to think about how to get rid of himself. Instead, he asks this question. Scenery did not hesitate to say: "those noble and decent sects are hypocrites who want to seize the position of your alliance leader. Of course, I will help you, and When I was in the bamboo grove that day, I was so sad. Didn''t you accompany me Therefore, she is a person of gratitude. Qi Chang''an is not satisfied with this answer. He smiles and only gives out a light laugh. However, he can make people feel his disappointment. "Is this the only reason why the scenery wants to help me?" "No Otherwise Scenery in the heart of the uneasy, eyes suddenly have a panic. Qi Chang''an was silent for a moment. He couldn''t see half light in his dark eyes. "The scenery just chose to help me. What if I was the murderer who hurt your senior brother and a traitor of the white way?" "Then you are Anyway, I''ve helped you escape. I can''t catch you back... " The scenery looks at the flowers and plants on the ground, but doesn''t look at him. This is the performance of her guilty heart. Qi Chang''an asked again, "wanting is your third senior brother. If I really hurt him, would you like to help me leave the Tibetan army mansion?" "I..." Scenery bit his lips and fell into a tangle, "I don''t know However, I will never just watch you being killed by someone else... " "Why is that?" Qi Chang''an asked, "I hurt your elder martial brother. You should take revenge on me. Why can''t you watch me die?" "I..." Scenery pursed her lips. She turned her back and said in a stuffy voice, "I don''t know. I just can''t watch you die. The Third Elder martial brother is just injured and unconscious, but there is no life danger..." "What if I killed your third brother?" "Where do you have so many ifs?" The scenery was angry and turned to look at him again, "I saved you is to save you, whether you killed my elder martial brother or not, anyway, I saved you now, I don''t feel regret!" Qi Chang''an looked down at her, her eyes seemed to be destroying the stars, which was deeply fascinating, "does this mean that in the heart of scenery, I am more than your elder martial brother More important? " Scenery was stunned, she opened her mouth, and did not know how to refute. Indeed, in people''s hearts, there are priorities, not to say that all people can be treated equally, which is a very difficult thing for the saints. Wanting is a person who grew up with the scenery. She can''t help but feel that she is a bad woman. Qi Chang''an is right. Now she only thinks that Qi Chang''an is more important. This is a fact and a fact that reminds her that she is a bad woman. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1829 Qi Chang''an saw her flat mouth and was about to cry out. He stepped forward, closer to her, trying to make his tone more gentle, "scenery, what''s the matter?" "Qi Chang''an..." Scenery bit his lips, and there was self disdain in his look. "The Third Elder martial brother is a person who grew up with me. Although he doesn''t like playing with me recently, he likes to find Huayan to play with. However, he is my elder martial brother, and it is also true that he once accompanied me. But now I feel that even if you hurt him, I want to save you out. Do you think I''m bad?" Qi Chang''an thought it was something important. After hearing what she said, he could not help laughing. He gently held her arm and held her in his arms. When the scenery was close to his chest, his body was stiff. "Scenery is not a bad woman. People always have a steelyard in their hearts. There is always a balance between them. Even parents with two children will have biases." Qi Chang''an''s jaw was against her head and gently said, "these are human feelings. For example, if today''s scenery and Huayan are in danger at the same time, I guess Your third brother will choose to save the latter. " This is not impossible, scenery heart knows, Hua Yan as a female host charm how much. Qi Chang''an also said: "I believe that human nature is evil. From birth, when people are not bound by the dogma of the world, they can do whatever they want, such as stepping on ants and digging out bird''s nest Aren''t these acts of maiming other lives? But other people define this as a child who is not sensible and beautiful. Everyone is bad at the beginning, because no one can really treat everyone with an equal vision, while other so-called sages can treat everyone equally, but it is he who uses his moral bottom line to restrain himself to do so. " It''s rare that Qi Chang''an would say such a long speech, but he couldn''t find anything to refute. Isn''t Qi Chang''an right? Human nature is evil. Newborn children don''t know how to care for their parents. So when parents have to rest after a hard day''s work, they can cry in the middle of the night freely. When they can''t get what they want, they can shout with no image. In the face of those young lives, they will want to keep these little lives in cages When they play enough, these small animals have already lost their vitality. Why can people tell right from wrong when they grow up? It''s just because they''ve accepted the self-restraint of moral law. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with Qi Chang''an''s saying that human nature is originally evil The scenery is another meal. She shakes her head and looks at Qi Chang''an in a bad way and says, "I didn''t expect that your brainwashing ability is first-class." She was just about to accept his assertion that human nature is evil. Qi Chang''an slightly bent down, more close to her face, his eyes reflected her face if peach plum face, eyes as if there was a gentle streamer, "but the scenery will not contradict me, everyone is selfish, right?" "Everyone is selfish..." The scenery looked at him, "but they all said that Qi Chang''an Qi big alliance leader, in addition to hoping for peace in the Wulin, is he a man who has no desire or desire. Do people like you have selfish intentions www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1830 "I''m selfish, of course." "What is your selfishness?" Qi Chang''an''s hand covered her cheek, and he smiled, "my selfish heart is that I want you." The scenery is stunned, the mind seems to be deep in his gentle eyes, she lost the ability to think in an instant. "Don''t be surprised by the scenery." Qi Chang''an whispered, "I''m not a saint at all. The world says I don''t want anything. It''s just because I haven''t met what I want in the past 20 years. I have thought about what I want for a long time? But it took me less than a blink of an eye to decide to get you. " Of course, the scenery is in a state of muddle. Qi Chang''an''s words don''t sound like a serious confession, but somehow she has the ability to make people''s heart beat faster. At this moment, she doesn''t remember that she wants to withdraw from his arms. After finding her own voice, she can''t believe and ask, "what do you mean? You want me Do you think of me as a commodity? " "Scenery is not a commodity." Qi Chang''an raised her jaw with distinct fingers. He looked at her quietly for a long time, then narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "I want you to be my bride." Her face flushed, her heart beat faster, and she was about to collapse, "you You mean... " "Yes, I like you." Qi Chang''an again slightly bowed his head, then touched her lips, her eyes at this moment because of surprise and open a point, he is close to her lips said: "scenery will not think, this period of time I so hard to please you, want to win your favor, is nothing else?" "Qi, Qi Chang''an..." The temperature on her lips made her stutter, and she felt an unprecedented stimulus, yes, stimulation. Because Qi Chang''an is still Qi Chang''an now, but it is not like Qi Chang''an before. "I have never tried to please a person like this. Every time, I have to think about it for a long time and plan a lot to make sure that I come to see you in the best way. What I have done Scenery, I want you to be my woman Before the scenery could recover from the shock, Qi Chang''an really and truly kissed her lips. His tip of tongue pried off her teeth and quickly swept her inside. This overbearing appearance was actually intended to leave no more air for her. The scenery has never experienced such a fierce and conquered kiss, at least not in her memory. Her legs softened and she soon lost her strength. Fortunately, Qi Chang''an hugged her waist so that she could not fall to the ground. For a long time, the lips separated, and brought up a silver thread. The scenery is even more red, she can imagine that her appearance at this time must be spring heart sprouting, so she can''t help raising her hand to cover her face. But Qi Chang''an grabbed her hand. Not only that, he bowed his head, gently stretched out the tip of his tongue, and licked the moist on her lips one by one. The scenery seemed to feel the smoke on her head, and even vaguely heard the sound of water boiling. If there was another fireworks, she must think she was going to explode. She never knew that this man, dressed in black and full of the taste of gentle abstinence, could be so provocative. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1831 Qi Chang''an has a lot of scenery that has not been found, which is just one of them. He still holds his hand in one hand, and holds her chin with the other hand. He droops his head slightly and kisses the corner of her lips easily. He murmurs: "do you dislike me doing this to you?" "No..." Deep in his deep eyes, the scenery even unconsciously told the truth. After realizing that she had admitted such a shy fact, she wanted to slap herself. Qi Chang''an laughed. His light laughter was a little lazy and affectionate. "So, does scenery still like your elder martial brother?" "I I... " "I have already put down this matter..." Since she has been amorous from beginning to end, why should she hold on to it? "The scenery is willing to let go, which proves that you are willing to enter a new relationship, right?" Fengguang doesn''t want to answer this question at all. If she answers yes, she will default that she is willing to start a new relationship for him. If she answers no, she doesn''t know where she comes from, and her ending will be miserable It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t answer. Qi Chang''an hugs her again, patting her back gently, and whispering: "scenery, I''m sorry to answer. It doesn''t matter. I just need to know that you have me in your heart." Well This is a big truth. Scenery quietly lifted her eyes from his arms, only to see his jaw with perfect lines. She asked weakly, "you are not Didn''t you like mine at first? Why now Do you like me now "I was wrong at that time." Qi Chang''an kisses her head and says with a sigh: "at first I thought it was a wicked girl. How could I have expected to be a lovely little girl?" "Then you still I was also encouraged to go and tell my elder martial brother If I had been successful in my confession, now... " "I''ll kill him now." Qi Chang''an took over her words without thinking, feeling on her head in a good mood. She felt that Qi Chang''an was beyond her cognitive scope. If she wanted to find a suitable word to describe it, he was like It''s like the liberation of nature without bondage. And this nature I believe it will not be so friendly to the white people. At this time, she was hugged by him, and she was also kissing. She seemed to be able to admit that she did not resent, that is, to tell her the fact that she really liked this man. If not at the beginning, she did not know Qi Chang''an so well, and she did not take colored glasses to see him, then she did not understand, Qi Chang''an is indeed a very attractive man. But what is that? She has not yet decided to attack this man, has he counter strategy? Qi Chang''an, who was aware of her absence of mind, asked in a low voice, "what is the scenery thinking?" "I was thinking The scenery coughed and choked the word "strategy" back. She looked up at him and said, "what should you do if you are regarded as a white traitor?" First the soft sword, then the letter, in front of the evidence, all his words are not convincing. Qi Chang''an asked with a smile, "is that scenery willing to die with me?" "Yes." She nodded quickly. But he stopped and said, "if you want to die, you can''t live a good life." "It doesn''t matter." She patted her chest. "I can draw and raise you." Qi Chang''an laughed. He lowered his head again and kissed her lips. "Silly girl, how can I be willing to let you live a life of desperation?" What''s in the play? After a person is wrongly pursued and killed, is it not time to wash away the injustice? He whispered in her ear, "scenery, listen to me..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1832 The sun sets and the moon rises, and night falls again. It was late at night when scenery returned to the Tibetan army house. As soon as she came back, she was held in her arms by Xia Dynasty. The middle-aged man was crying, "daughter, you must have suffered a lot." "Dad I''m fine. " "Qi Chang''an, that God killed!" Xia Dynasty did not listen to the words of scenery. He only felt that his precious daughter had been wronged, and he was very disrespectful. He said, "I treat him as a friend. When other people besiege him, I don''t do anything. It''s just reading a friendship. He dares to tie you up as a hostage!" The scenery is hard to bear by Xia Chao, she can only look at her mother for help. Wang CI understood the meaning of the scenery in the eyes, she came to open the Xia Dynasty easily, "the scenery just came back, you can''t ask her what happened before you publish your anger?" "Little sister!" Evening Pavilion hastily came over, "Qi Chang''an is not difficult for you?" "No The scenery shakes his head, "he went to the safe place, then let me go." Sun Yuanshan also came to ask: "which direction did he run?" "His lightness skill is so brilliant that I can''t see it clearly, so he has already left." Scenery frown, it is for this matter that they feel unable to help and feel annoyed. Another leader said, "this is bad. If Qi Chang''an escapes back to the demon sect, it will be difficult for us to catch him again." "Yes..." The crowd began to whisper. Evening Xuan slightly forward a step, facing the scenery soft voice to ask: "little younger martial sister can have hurt?" "No The scenery looked to wanxuan. Now she would not be changed because of the gentleness of wanxuan. She said, "Qi Chang''an didn''t embarrass me, and he gave me something back." "What is it?" Xia asked "It''s this box." The scenery took out a small wooden box from his arms. "Qi Chang''an said that it was ice cicada, which is rare to see in a hundred years. He said that he asked me to give it to Mr. Shen of the golden needle Shen family." "What? Let me see! " Mr. Shen, who was standing behind the crowd, immediately came out. He took the wooden box in Fengjing''s hand. As soon as he opened it, it was really a crystal white ice cicada. He exclaimed in surprise, "what an ice Cicada! It''s said that ice cicadas are hard to be seen for a hundred years. If you eat them, you can protect people from all kinds of poisons, and you can also detoxify them. I can''t find them for many years, but I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to meet ice cicadas this time! " "Qi Chang''an said," give the ice cicada to Mr. Shen, and he will know how to deal with it. " "The ice cicada can detoxify all kinds of poisons. Naturally, it can also detoxify childe wanting." Mr. Shen covered the box, frowned and said, "Qi Chang''an is a white traitor. Why would he give me the ice cicada?" Feng Feng said: "he said that as long as my third senior brother wakes up, he can prove that the murderer is not him, but someone else." "Is it Is there someone else Mr. Shen looked at the wooden box in his hand and pondered. Sun Yuanshan said: "the pavilion has not yet woken up, how can this conclusion be easily made next time? In my opinion, Mr. Shen, you still have the ability to wake up the evening Pavilion first "I Shen family gold needle, plus ice cicada, if you can''t wake up later..." "Then I''ll smash the signboard of the Shen family," he said defiantly No one dared to doubt the Shen family''s medical skills. On that night, Mr. Shen used ice cicadas for the evening Pavilion. He assured everyone that the evening pavilion would wake up when the sun rose. In the dark and windy night, a figure appeared in the dark room. He stood by the bedside for a long time and whispered, "third younger martial brother, you can''t wake up. Don''t blame me for being heartless..." As he raised his hand to fall, another wind came. At the same time, the candle light in the room lit up, and the room was full of people. Scenery ran behind her father and saw the man on the opposite side. She couldn''t believe it and called out, "second elder martial brother, how could it be you?" "Evening Pavilion, I didn''t expect..." Xia Chao said in a deep voice, "you are the real traitor!" Sun Yuanshan followed him. Seeing the scene, he hummed, "this is a good disciple of the master of Xia''s mansion..." "Second younger martial brother." Wanxuan''s look is not very good, he has always been a gentle person, but now he has to face coldly, "second younger martial brother, it''s too late to know how to go back." The night Pavilion, who had not made a sound, clenched his teeth and said, "yes, I am the real traitor. I did harm to the third younger martial brother and frame up the Qi alliance leader." "It''s impossible!" "You have no reason to do so," Wang said "The reason is simple." The evening pavilion was gloomy and sunny. Now his sunshine was gone. He said gloomily: "I entered the Tibetan army mansion when I was 13 years old. Before that, I had been a member of the demon sect. If you caught me today, I have nothing to say. Instead of suffering from your torture, I will start to understand myself now, and I won''t bother you any more." The evening Pavilion actually raised his hand to smash his heavenly cover. However, at this moment, a stone flew from the door and missed his hand.At the moment, a tall figure walked in without delay, and there was also a man''s smile, "as far as I know, people in the demon sect will only call themselves the holy religion, but they will never call themselves the demon cult like the orthodox people." Smell speech, was interrupted to commit suicide in the evening pavilion a Zheng. "Qi Chang''an!" The scenery ran to catch his hand. "Qi an said with a gentle smile," she said The praise of the scenery immediately sweet smile. Qi Chang''an took her hand with a smile, and then looked at the crowd and said, "Qi has already tasted the taste of unjust injustice, but he doesn''t want to see someone suffer the same injustice as me. In my opinion, what''s wrong with Wange? Do you think Suddenly, the evening Xuan, who was named, gave a leisurely smile, "Qi alliance leader said right." At this moment, the atmosphere fell into an inexplicable treachery. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1833 "Qi Chang''an, how can you be here?" asked sun Yuanshan "Am I surprised that I will appear here?" Qi Chang''an just politely smiles and looks at the scenery and whispers, "this time, thanks to the scenery, I can stand here." The scenery is sorry to take credit for it. In front of so many people, she is not shy to hold his arm. "You think of this plan. I just listen to you." From the beginning, it was not that she was released back by Qi Chang''an. Qi Chang''an did not leave her. It was he who took her back to the Tibetan army mansion. It was also he who contacted Mr. Shen secretly, and even secretly discussed with Xia Dynasty how to carry out this bureau. Qi Chang''an has always been in the Tibetan army mansion, but he is well hidden, and no one else has ever noticed it. Of course, the best place for him to hide Is the boudoir of scenery. Sun Yuanshan is not stupid. He can quickly figure out that this is a bureau, "so Ice cicadas are also fake. " "In fact, what Qi alliance leader gave me is indeed ice cicada." Shen Gongzi stood out, his voice clearly into the ears of the people, "only ice cicada is real ice cicada, but the so-called detoxification effect, but I just made it up." The purpose of deliberately exaggerating the role of ice cicada is to invite the monarch into the urn. The reason why we want to use a real ice cicada instead of a fake ice cicada is to fear that the other party will not believe it and let the plan fail. Although the Xia Dynasty was furious about Qi Chang''an''s "taking away" scenery at that time, he had a good understanding of Qi Chang''an''s character. Of course, the "understanding" can also be said to be the Xia Dynasty''s own opinion. There was no accident that the Xia Dynasty was willing to help Qi Chang''an, but the reason why Mr. Shen was willing to help Qi Chang''an was simpler. Qi Chang''an agreed to give him ice cicadas. Although ice cicadas could not detoxify Qi Chang''an, they were also rare medicinal herbs. Shen family members were drug addicts. Qi Chang''an asked people with a smile, "now it has proved that I am not a real traitor and murderer. Are you sorry?" People looked at each other, and soon someone laughed, "Qi alliance leader is just and upright, how can he be a traitor! We all guessed that the real murderer must be someone else. We were waiting to prove the innocence of the leader of Qi League. Now that the leader of Qi League has come back, we can''t be happy yet. How can we have any regrets? " "Yes, yes!" Other people also one after another rigid smile, the person who knows the current affairs is a hero, their speed of understanding the current affairs is really not general fast. That''s because they knew that if Qi Chang''an didn''t show mercy when they besieged Qi Chang''an, they would not be able to stand here so safely. Qi Chang''an''s martial arts to what extent, no one knows. Rao is always a fussy sun Yuanshan, but also choose to shut up at this moment. Qi Chang''an did not look at the swords of these people who were busy making amends. Instead, he looked at the Wange, which was full of vigor when he just wanted to die. "Wange childe, things have come to this point, and there will be no worse situation than now. Are you sure you don''t want to say more words?" "So far, I have nothing to say." The evening pavilion has put the life and death out of bounds, and the tone of the words is unshakable. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1834 The scenery then said: "second elder martial brother, I know you can''t be a member of the demon sect. What happened, can you come and hurt the Third Elder martial brother?" The evening Pavilion said without expression: "younger martial sister, how can you be sure that I am not a member of the demon sect? Don''t you know the truth of knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts? " "Because it''s impossible for the cult to send such a stupid person to undercover." This sentence of scenery answers without hesitation. The evening Pavilion fell into silence, probably feeling hurt. Wang CI also said: "evening Pavilion, you are the most simple of the three brothers. From small to large, your favorite thing is casting, and you are not proficient in secular rites. How can you be a member of the demon sect if you have such a simple temperament?" "Evening Pavilion, what is your trouble?" The Xia Dynasty stood out with dignity and said, "you are a member of the Tibetan army house and my disciple. If you are threatened, don''t be afraid. All the people in the Tibetan army house are standing by your side!" Night Pavilion eyes slightly red, he hung his head, did not have the courage to look at his master and his mother, "master Don''t ask me. I''m really a member of the demon sect. You discussed that you wanted the third younger martial brother to take part in the Zhige war instead of the left-handed sword. I was also on the scene, so I attacked the third younger martial brother. Even more, I put the blame on the Qi alliance leader... " As long as he is not blind, you can see that he must have something difficult to say. But there was a "blind man", sun Yuanshan said gloating: "Xia master, I don''t think your second disciple is a person who has lost all his conscience. He still admits to what he has done. It seems that he is the master of Xiafu who has taught and guided us well." "Shut up, you old man!" The scenery called out to sun Yuanshan. She had endured him for a long time. Sun Yuanshan blew his beard and glared, "you yellow mouthed child!" The long sword without scabbard hit sun Yuanshan in front of his chest. Sun Yuanshan immediately stepped back by the strength of the sword. Although he did not vomit blood, he suffered serious internal injuries in his body. Naturally, scenery does not have this ability to make this attack. Qi Chang''an, who has this ability, is of course her side. Qi Chang''an gracefully put the cold Ji sword in his hand back to the hand of scenery. He did not waste his sight on Sun Yuanshan. He just said with a smile: "I see that headmaster sun is depressed in his chest, so I can help you. Headmaster sun, everyone is a white man, so you don''t have to thank me." Sun Yuanshan dares to be angry but dare not speak. He covers his injured chest and is silent. He can''t beat Qi Chang''an, which is a fact. The scenery held the sword and laughed. Qi Chang''an has made no secret of his partiality for the scenery. As long as he is not a fool, he can see something between him and the scenery. But there''s a fool here. Wang CI looked at Xia Dynasty''s expression of relief that a good brother would really make a start for my daughter. She couldn''t help thinking about how she fell in love with this man. Just because the Xia Dynasty was rebellious? Just when the atmosphere of the scene was about to be biased, wanxuan, who was silent for a long time, said, "second younger martial brother, if you are really a traitor, you should know that your crimes are unforgivable." "I know..." The evening Pavilion clenched his teeth and said word by word: "I betrayed my school and maimed my younger brother. In your eyes, I can only thank you with death!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1835 "Second senior brother!" The scenery noticed that the evening Pavilion had the idea of suicide again, and she was busy shouting, "no!" Qi Chang''an had already grasped her hand and raised her cold Ji sword. The scabbard of Hanji sword was thrown out and hit the acupoint on the shoulder of the evening Pavilion. The scabbard flew back again and automatically slipped into the body of the sword. The scenery blinked her eyes, this series of movements of Flowing Clouds and flowing water only happened in an instant, and she did not have time to slowly adapt. Qi Chang''an, however, felt that her stupidity was really lovely, so she could not help but lower her head and smile. Touching her head was like touching a cat. "Don''t worry. I''m here. He can''t die." "Oh..." Scenery did not know what to answer, but could only issue this simple syllable. Qi Chang''an is smiling again. This time, he finally temporarily released her hand, and then walked slowly to the evening Pavilion. The evening pavilion was hit by acupoints and could not move. In addition to his eyes, he could speak with a mouth. It was difficult for him to think about suicide again. "Wange childe, life is precious. If you die like this, many people will feel sad for you." When Qi Chang''an came to the evening Pavilion, where he could only see it, there was a bead hairpin in his hand. The pupil of evening Pavilion shrinks, the complexion has already changed. Qi Chang''an laughed again, "when I was lurking in the Tibetan army house, I also went to many places and met many people. Prince Wange, I know you are a good man. If you really have any difficulties, why don''t you tell me about it? Maybe we''ll have a chance to help you This is full of suggestive words for the evening Pavilion. Night Pavilion eyes flash, he moved his lips, but seems to have some concerns, always dare not make a voice. "There is only one chance. If you miss this chance, you will really bear the name of traitor. The good reputation built up in the past will also It was destroyed. " Qi Chang''an''s hand slowly clenched, and the bead hairpin in his hand slowly turned into dust and disappeared in the air. Evening Pavilion expression is more white, he subconsciously opened, "don''t!" "Oh?" Qi Chang''an raised his lips and horns, "what does the late cabinet childe want to say?" Evening Xuan in the side of the gentle voice: "second younger martial brother want to say what, don''t prevent to think clearly again." "It''s true that we should think about it carefully, but I don''t think the same people in Wulin have so much patience." Qi Chang''an looked out of the window at the sky. "When the moon sets, we will act in accordance with the rules. Those who should be punished with their lives will take this life." Evening Pavilion face is even more pale, he did not want to say: "someone threatened me! I have no choice but to attack the third younger martial brother! " "Who threatened you?" Xia asked "Yes..." The night pavilion has no confidence in the sight of the last fall on the night Xuan, he hesitated for a long time, then quietly read: "is the big brother..." Unexpectedly, the first refutation is not the Xia Dynasty, but the scenery, "this is impossible!" She had thought that everyone would threaten the evening Pavilion behind her back. In addition to the relatives she identified, what kind of person was wanxuan? She did not dare to say that she knew the scenery, but she would not be unfamiliar. Wanxuan was quiet and always lived alone in a remote yard. She did not have any grudges or fights with others. Her only interest was planting flowers. It was not too much to say that he was isolated from the world ¡£ How can a person like this be an undercover of the underworld? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1836 Scenery of the retort, attracted the side of the night Xuan, he slightly pause, slow voice said: "little sister believe me?" "I..." "Scenery." Qi Chang''an suddenly turned to look at her and called her name gently. She looked at Qi Chang''an. Qi Chang''an slowly showed a smile to her, "if you don''t believe in the evening Pavilion, you can choose to believe your elder martial brother wanxuan. But if I also say that the real murderer behind the scenes is wanxuan, which one will Fengguang choose to believe?" The scenery looked at wanxuan again. He was quietly looking at her, and seemed to be looking forward to her answer. She grabbed her skirt and walked to Qi Chang''an, holding his hand. The answer is self-evident. Qi Chang''an clenched her hand and gently rubbed it. It can be seen that he is in a good mood now. Evening Xuan also laughed, just can''t see his smile in the end why. "Evening Pavilion..." Xia Chao asked, "what do you mean when you say that the person who threatens you is wanxuan?" Yes, the Xia Dynasty did not believe that Wange was the murderer, but he also did not believe that wanxuan was the murderer. These two people were his disciples. Naturally, he would not like to suspect any of them. Now that he has already opened his mouth, the evening Pavilion will go, "the elder martial brother has caught Hua Yan and asked me to kill wanting today. No matter whether I succeed or not, he will let Hua Yan go. If I am caught by mistake Then I''ll end my life. " At first hearing the answer, Fengjing was not surprised at all. She knew from the beginning how attractive Huayan was to men in this world. She can''t help but hug Qi Chang''an''s arm, and her expression is still scared. "What''s the matter?" Qi Chang''an also stroked her cheek boldly, and he felt her panic. "Qi Chang''an..." The voice of the scenery was worried, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid you''ll like Huayan one day You will be willing to treat me for her just like the second senior brother treats the Third Elder martial brother... " "It''s impossible." Qi Chang''an took her hand and dropped a kiss on the back of her hand. The eyes in his eyes were gentle, and the eyes could only be imprinted on her alone. "I will not do anything harmful to the scenery, but even if the scenery wants to stab me, I will not refuse." "I''m not going to stab you with a knife..." The scenery is low Gu a few words, have to say mood already relaxed a lot. And who can say for sure the future? Xia Dynasty is not in a hurry to believe in the evening Pavilion, he asked the evening Pavilion, "you said that the evening Xuan seized the flower Yan to threaten you to kill the evening Pavilion, then what reason does he have to do so?" "Because he was the one who really hurt the pavilion." The evening Pavilion also no longer conceals, "if the evening Pavilion wakes up, he will tell the fact that he is the murderer. At that time, his identity as the cult leader will also be exposed." "What are you talking about?" Not only the Xia Dynasty, but everyone was shocked by a sentence from the evening Pavilion. In the evening Pavilion, it is more powerful than the atomic bomb. "Elder martial brother..." The scenery stupidly looked to the evening Xuan, "are you the demon cult leader?" Night Xuan did not admit, also did not deny, at least, he often smile on the face, there is no polite and gentle smile. She never thought that the elder martial brother who would treat her well would be Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the demon sect, who was the male leader. What makes her feel more terrible is that if she does not like Qi Chang''an, will she go to the same ending as the original plot? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1837 Wanxuan didn''t answer whether he was the leader of the demon sect. He only looked at the scenery and said calmly: "just because of a word, the younger martial sister will believe that I am the leader of the demon sect?" Before the scenery was answered, Qi Chang''an held her hand and let her stand behind him. With a smile on his lips, he said, "there is no fire when there is no wind, and there is no wind in a hole. I think there are some reasons why the evening Pavilion will say so." "Second, it''s natural to say it for myself." Evening Xuan warm voice speech, he said the words are not without reason. Qi Chang''an looked at the evening Pavilion, and then chuckled, "since the man who threatened you was wanxuan, I don''t know if you might have said it in more detail?" "I..." The evening Pavilion looked at wanxuan, and his expression was firm. He said clearly: "not long ago, I met Hua Yan girl in the back garden. At that time, she was avoiding pursuit. She told me that she found out the real identity of the eldest martial brother. Soon after she told me about it, the elder martial brother caught up with me. What I can''t believe is that My elder martial brother''s martial arts are so treacherous that I can''t fight back at all. " "Wanxuan His martial arts are even better than you? " The Xia Dynasty naturally asked questions. "Master, we were all cheated by him. We all thought that he was only good at planting flowers, so his martial arts were low, but he was just hiding deeply. He grabbed Hua Yan and threatened me with her life. Let me do something for him You all know the next thing. " "It seems that Prince wanxuan also knows that the ice cicada can save the evening Pavilion is just a game." Qi Chang''an''s eyes were smiling. "But I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid that in case of any accident, Prince wanxuan also needs to ensure that everything is safe and sound. Therefore, he thought of a way to let him handle this matter on his behalf." If the plan is successful, it will never be a problem. If not, the only one who will die in the bureau is Wange, and wanxuan, he can remain innocent. "Shifu, Shiniang and xiaoshimei..." "I know I shouldn''t harm the third younger martial brother, but But I can''t look at Hua Yan... " The scenery suddenly said, "second elder martial brother, you are wrong." "I''m wrong..." Night cabinet murmured to repeat this sentence. "If he wanted to kill Hua Yan, he would have killed the Third Elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother together when Hua Yan bumped into him." Scenery stands behind Qi Chang''an, and wanxuan can''t see her expression. Why, he habitually smiles and says, "do you know me well?" "I don''t know you. I just know you won''t kill Hua Yan. If I don''t guess wrong, the ah Jiu Hua Yan met is also you. Maybe Maybe you still have many identities that we don''t know. After all, the world says that no one can match the magic cult leader''s ability to change faces. " "Ah Jiu is really me." When wanxuan admitted this identity, his disguise as the eldest disciple of the Tibetan army mansion was completely removed. Now he is just Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the demon sect. Even in the Xia Dynasty, he had to choose to believe it at the moment. He said angrily, "the left-handed sword that has died, the illusory great Xia Xiao, and the night pavilion that is poisoned and comatose now These are your handwriting! " "Why should the Lord of Xia have such a question?" Wanxuan''s overall momentum changed suddenly. He stood with his hands on his back. His former dust was completely replaced by arrogance. His lips were light, and he was a kind of evil that had never been seen before. "Our holy religion is a demon sect in your Baidao''s mouth. Since it is a devil, it should be all evil." "The evil cult has always acted by any means." Qi Chang''an thin lips raised, "you can stay dormant in the Tibetan army mansion for many years with the identity of wanxuan. I admire you." Wanxuan No, it''s time to call him Ling Jiusheng. "It''s really a good move for alliance leader Qi to prove his innocence under such circumstances." "Master Ling can rest assured. I just let Hua Yan go without hurting her." Qi Chang''an said with a smile. Ling Jiusheng pulled the corners of his mouth, but did not have a smile, and others would not know what attitude he had for this sentence. Qi Chang''an and Ling Jiusheng are two men, but their momentum is quite different. If we say that this is the scene where the whole white Taoism and Ling Jiusheng are facing each other, it is more like the confrontation between Qi Chang''an and Ling Jiusheng. The atmosphere in the room fell into a dead silence at this moment. At this time, the scenery was holding Qi Chang''an''s hand. She bit her teeth and squeezed out a voice, "do you see the flower on your back?" "A mirror of the scenery." Qi Chang''an was very spineless and bowed his head and said, "I just took her one pearl hairpin. For the rest, I didn''t even touch one of her fingers." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1838 After listening to Qi Chang''an''s words of loyalty, Fengguang felt better. She stopped abusing Qi Chang''an. Anyway, she didn''t forget what occasion it was now. Standing well, she thought she didn''t see other people''s eyes on her. This time, even if the Xia Dynasty was a fool, he could see something. His eyebrows were angry. He just wanted to say something, but Wang CI took his hand and shook his head. It''s not a good time to talk about personal matters at this time. Xia Dynasty had a bad temper and a wild way, but he had a great advantage. He listened to his daughter-in-law very much. He looked at Qi Chang''an, who was close to his daughter, and swallowed the breath in silence. The scene over there has entered the most tense time. Qi Chang''an said with a smile, "master Ling, since your identity has been revealed, I think you should also know that if you want to leave today, it is a very difficult thing." "It is difficult, but it is not impossible." Ling Jiusheng is calm and calm. At this time, the acupoint on the evening pavilion has been untied. He looks at wanxuan with complicated eyes, "elder martial brother Are you still our senior brother? Are all the feelings over the years fake? " "It would be ridiculous to mention the friendship between teachers now." Ling Jiusheng''s lips rise one point. The past indifference and elegance are no longer there. Now there are just evil spirits and ruthlessness. "The so-called school friendship is the second younger martial brother. You can kill the third younger martial brother who has lived together for many years for the sake of a woman who has known her for less than a month. Do you feel proud of this friendship Now the "second younger martial brother" from Ling Jiusheng''s mouth is full of irony. The evening pavilion was pale. He opened his mouth and had nothing to say. Ling Jiusheng is right. When he is willing to accept the threat, he has become what he once said in his mouth. The scenery suddenly said, "so, you have been lurking in the Tibetan army house for many years, and you are all pretending to be indifferent to the world. Whether it''s good to me, or to the second or third elder martial brothers, it''s just a better way for you to disguise yourself." "Younger martial sister..." "Don''t call me younger martial sister again!" The voice of the scenery suddenly increased, and her voice also had a chill, "I see you now, it will only make me feel more If, in all these years, if I do something wrong a little, you will kill me without hesitation as you did to the Third Elder martial brother. If you think about it carefully, I have a bad temper and always give you trouble before. Thank you for your kindness and let me live... " The so-called plot, from the beginning, has deviated from the track, and become a mess, but the scenery will not forget, Ling Jiusheng is a cruel man, his gentleness will only give the female Lord Hua Yan, and even, at the end of the story, he will kill all the Tibetan soldiers'' house, and the scenery is also in it. The irony in the scenery talk is obvious. Ling Jiusheng is silent for a moment, and then he says without emotion: "Miss Xia is right. If you are not the miss of Tibetan army mansion, killing you will cause many troubles, otherwise..." Or would he have done it long ago? The scenery slowly grasped Qi Chang''an''s hand, only at this moment, she was more certain of an idea, "Qi Chang''an, can''t let him leave the Tibetan army house, kill him." Ling Jiusheng was stunned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1839 When she heard the scene, Qi Ling would be happy if she said that? She has no hesitation, but decisively abnormal said to kill Ling Jiusheng? This sentence is not what she would normally say. The scenery looks indifferent, but her eyes can''t be shaken. Others don''t know, but she knows the end of the story. She will never let anyone hurt her family. Even if the development of the world deviated from the original track from the beginning, maybe in the end, because of this deviation, there will be different results, but she can''t afford to bet. Qi Chang''an waited for a long time, but didn''t wait for the voice of the scenery to repent. With a smile on his lips, he rubbed on her head, "if the scenery says, I will implement it unconditionally." "Master Ling." Qi Chang''an looked at Ling Jiusheng again. "Although you are the leader of the demon sect, you can also be a character. Even if you win, I won''t win. Today, how about a duel between the two of us?" "Qi Meng Zhu!" Some people objected, "Ling Jiusheng is crafty and sophisticate. I''m sure he will use any improper means. Now is such a good opportunity to capture the leader of the demon sect at one stroke. How can you..." "How can what?" Qi Chang''an swept the audience with a pair of smiling eyes. Although his tone was always gentle, his meaning was merciless, "wait for you to join me, and then drag me back?" This sentence only makes a group of people turn blue and red. The so-called "master duel" usually takes only a moment. If someone else rushes into the battle circle, it is really a disturbance. Today''s Wulin Baidao people are all masters of various sects. Their martial arts can be regarded as some achievements. They are really masters. But above the masters, there is also the name of swordsman. The others quieted down. Qi Chang''an looked down at the scenery and asked in a low voice, "scenery, can I use my cold Ji sword?" "Good." Scenery can not refuse, she handed the cold Ji sword to Qi Chang''an''s hand, when he was about to take a step, she seized his hand. Qi Chang''an turned back, his eyes drooped slightly, looking at her holding his hand, clearly smile, but black eyes with loneliness, "I understand, I will not hurt him." "No..." Fengguang didn''t understand how he thought of it. She bit her lips, but she was worried and said, "Qi Chang''an, his martial arts is very good. You should be careful not to get hurt." Qi Chang''an''s eyes flashed by, as if his heart was moving. He didn''t care about so many people around him. He bent down a little. He lowered his head and kissed her eyebrows. "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK." Although many people can see that the relationship between scenery and Qi Chang''an is not general, Qi Chang''an makes such intimate moves in public, which can be called immoral. Xia Dynasty almost couldn''t help but rush to fight with Qi Chang''an. For the first time, he realized that Qi Chang''an was such a shameless man! The scenery is dizzy. She looks at Qi Chang''an''s back, and has the illusion that she is a woman who sent her husband to the battlefield. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1840 Just when Qi Chang''an left the scenery, the changes happened again. The decadent evening Pavilion suddenly drew out the dagger, he quickly forward a few steps, the goal is very clear to grasp the scenery of the arm, at the same time, his hand of the dagger also accurately against the neck of the scenery. Qi Chang''an realized that it was too late for the wrong time. He turned back and said, "scenery!" "Scenery!" Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were both surprised and exclaimed. The night pavilion''s eyes are dim, and there is no focus. Now he looks like a puppet without life. "Second elder martial brother?" The scenery carefully doubts the sound. Naturally, the evening Pavilion will not answer her. Ling Jiusheng said in a slow voice: "this is the territory of the Tibetan army house. I can show my real identity so quickly, and I always have to be prepared." "Ling Jiusheng..." Qi Chang''an clenched the sword in his hand. "I''ve been negligent. You''re the leader of the evil cult. You''re the best at devious ways. The evening Pavilion will be controlled by you by what means." "Means?" Ling Jiusheng sneered, "do you mean the magic art used to bewitch people?" Qi Chang''an soon thought of what had happened before, "magic It''s the art of killing the left sword and injuring great Xia Xiao. " "I''m not very proficient in this skill, but it''s very simple to control the flow like the evening Pavilion." Ling Jiusheng said: "now the evening Pavilion, only think that he is a puppet, and I, is the guy who drew the line." There was no expression on his face and no look in his eyes. Indeed, he was just like a puppet. "Lord Qi." Ling Jiusheng said without delay: "you want to duel with me. No matter how the duel results, I want to follow your personality. Even if I win, you will let me leave. However, you are not the only one here. You know more than me how despicable these so-called honest sects of Wulin are." Therefore, there is no fair space for the so-called fair duel. Qi Chang''an directly said: "I let you go, you let the scenery." The conversation between smart people is always so simple. Ling Jiusheng asked, "Qi league leader You don''t have to think about it any more? " "No need to think about it." Qi Chang''an looked at the scenery. His sight only fell on her. The tenderness in her eyes told her not to be afraid. The affection at the moment was not hidden. Although the scenery is tied when the hostage, but now she is inexplicably not feel flustered, but is in Qi Chang''an to look at their own, the heartbeat quickened a minute. One side impatient Xia Chaohu felt that if Qi Chang''an was his son-in-law, it would not be so difficult to accept. This time, there was nothing short-sighted to come forward to raise objections. They had already felt that the current leader of Qi League was not as good as before, and his behavior was more perverse than before. "Qi leader is so brave. I''m looking forward to meeting you in the battle of Zhige..." Ling Jiusheng gave a specious exclamation. He finally took a look at the scenery, turned to fly away from the room, and disappeared in the boundless night. After the puppet lost its master''s traction, he also lost all his strength, so the night Pavilion fainted on the ground. The dagger in the hand of the evening Pavilion falls, and with the sound of the dagger falling on the ground, the scenery is also fiercely pulled into the arms of the man. "Are you all right?" Qi Chang''an lowered his head and asked her. His voice was as soft as possible. This was the first time that he would show such a nervous look in front of others. Even when he was wronged as a white traitor, he was not so flustered. Seeing him like this, the scenery could not even care about the night pavilion that fainted on the ground. She shook her head, rubbed his chest again and said, "I''m ok." "It''s ok if it''s ok..." Qi Chang''an gently stroked his back with a sigh of relief. The Xia Dynasty came fiercely and pulled the scenery out of Qi Chang''an''s arms. He asked aloud, "scenery, have you been hurt?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1841 "Dad I''m fine... " The scenery answered, but also looked to Qi Chang''an. However, the Xia Dynasty was blocked in front of the scenery. The Xia Dynasty said to Qi Chang''an angrily, "Qi Chang''an, you dare to do this to my daughter, we are not finished!" He took the hand of scenery and left. Wang CI looked at Qi Chang''an''s feet. He stepped on the dagger at his feet. Maybe other people didn''t notice it. However, Wang CI noticed it carefully. She looked up again and said cleverly, "if you want to come to Qi Meng Zhu, you won''t let the scenery know that this is a knife without cutting edge." You can''t hurt a man without cutting it. Qi Chang''an smiles, "Madam Xia, the scenery doesn''t need to know these, does it?" "The leader of Qi alliance is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. He is also a man of both literature and martial arts. There are not a few women who want to be interested in you. From what I can see, Qi alliance leader seems to have no confidence in the feeling of loving you for the scenery?" Although Wang CI laughs, he is already saying it clearly. Do you dare to doubt that my daughter will step on two boats? You''re going to get back? Qi Chang''an bowed his eyes politely, smiling innocently and purely, "I''m not confident in the scenery, but I don''t have confidence in myself." "So It''s rare. " Wang CI said lightly, it seems that she has understood that the Qi big alliance leader has deep feelings, but it is more intense than her daughter. It is often the one who is most deeply trapped that is the one who has the least self-confidence and is most afraid of losing. Wang CI turned around with a smile, leaving only one sentence: "don''t worry about the leader of Qi League. The father of scenery will always promise you something about scenery." Qi Chang''an stood in the same place and already understood the meaning of Wang CI. He got the approval of his mother-in-law first. With Wang Ci''s consent, the Xia Dynasty was not a matter. Qi Chang''an picked up the dagger on the ground in a good mood. In his hand and under his eyes, the dagger turned into powder and disappeared in the air. Some things are doomed to the scenery will never know. Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the demon sect, has been 20 and 2 this year, but wanxuan''s identity is only 19. Wanxuan has been in the Tibetan army house for many years, but Ling Jiusheng used the bone shrinking skill to restore himself to the appearance of a teenager a few years ago in order to get into the Tibetan army mansion. The reason why he wanted to join the Tibetan army mansion is very simple. In addition to making unparalleled weapons, the Tibetan army house is also the most powerful sect in the white Taoism. Wanxuan returns to the demon sect as Ling Jiusheng. You can imagine how many casting skills in the Tibetan army mansion will be used by the demon sect. After inviting the leader of the Shen family, wanting finally wakes up. Although he wakes up, it will take some time for him to recover his skill. Now the evening Pavilion is taking good care of him, probably to make up for his sin. It seems that the matter has come to an end for the time being, and the Tibetan army mansion soon began to be hung with red lanterns and pasted with happy words. When Huayan found the scenery, the scenery was choosing her wedding dress. When Hua Yan walked past, she said anxiously: "cousin Are you really going to marry the Lord of Qi "All the wedding cards have been sent out. Of course I want to get married." Scenery mood is good, see flower Yan can also smile out, but her line of sight but from the beginning to the end all fall on those red cloth. "But cousin, you and Ling Jiusheng are a pair!" "What do you say?" The scenery finally turned to Hua Yan. Hua Yan knew she was wrong. She bit her lip, "I mean Cousin, don''t you like wanxuan "So you don''t like your ah Jeou?" Hua Yan was unable to answer. Since she entered this world, Hua Yan felt that this was her novel world. She had a God''s perspective and could make her mix well. But she was wrong. From the beginning, the so-called plot did not exist. She didn''t know why Fengjing was with Qi Chang''an. She didn''t know why a humble little supporting role, the senior brother of Tibetan army mansion, would be Ling Jiusheng, the leader of the demon cult. Moreover, Ling Jiusheng was not with Xia Fengjing. Even more She will not understand why she likes ah Jiu, is also disguised as Ling Jiusheng. All things are developing in an unknown direction. Hua Yan is frightened. The woman in her writing is not with the man, and she As a person who came through and became a cannon fodder character in the story, she actually fell in love with ah Jiu Sheng, who was disguised as Ling Jiusheng? Hua Yan wants to make everything return to the right track, as if only in this way, she can ease a little bit of anxiety about the future in her heart. But she also hesitated. If the female master of scenery is not with Ling Jiusheng, who is the man, does this mean that She got a chance? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1842 Scenery can''t wait for Hua Yan''s answer. She doesn''t worry. She just smiles, and she can''t see any emotion. "It''s none of my business whether you like ah Jiu or not, or whether you like Ling Jiusheng. Although Ling Jiusheng is the leader of the demon sect, to be honest, he looks good and his martial arts are good. If you like him, it''s normal." "I..." Hua Yan was stabbed by someone. She felt embarrassed in her heart. She tangled for a long time and sat down on the stool in front of the scenery. She pulled her veil and said, "but But Ling Jiusheng is also wanxuan, and wanxuan''s son is I like my cousin. " "Medicine can be taken indiscriminately, but words can''t be said." The scenery doesn''t choose cloth any more. Her tone is not very good. "Wanxuan is just a disguised identity of him in Baidao. Don''t you know how he treats my second and third elder martial brothers? How much money can the so-called love between wanxuan and his brothers be worth? " "So Cousin, do you think wanxuan''s feelings are all fake? " "It''s all fake, of course." Without thinking, she knows her position. She is just a female second in this world. The male master will only have a deep love for the female master. Even if he behaves well to the female, it is also purposeful. Indeed, before she knew that wanxuan was Ling Jiusheng, even though the scenery did not like him any more, she would always have the feelings of a elder martial brother and sister. But when she knew that wanxuan was Ling Jiusheng, the friendship between her brothers and sisters, which had been established since her childhood, disappeared. Hua Yan doesn''t know why the scenery can be so sure that Ling Jiusheng''s feelings for her are false. She likes ah Jiu well, but she is not sure. What she likes is not Ling Jiusheng. In her opinion, Ling Jiusheng is not so heartless for the scenery. Perhaps, Ling Jiusheng''s mercy on the scenery is not like it, but more or less, there will be some Affectionate. Hua Yan''s heart is suddenly a little melancholy, wanxuan is Ling Jiusheng''s identity. Once his identity is exposed, all his feelings will be marked with a symbol of hypocrisy. His former junior brothers and sisters no longer trust him, but Huayan always feels that even if wanxuan is Ling Jiusheng, there will always be a trace of true feelings in this long time. If there is a God''s perspective, the scenery will sigh, Hua Yan and Ling Jiusheng can finally walk together, it is not without reason. Hua Yan didn''t stay for long before she left. She looked worried. But the scenery did not care, she finally picked a cloth she liked and let xiuniang take it to make a wedding dress. When the sun sets and the moon rises, I blow out the light and I am ready to go to bed. Before she could call out her voice, the man had covered her mouth and whispered in her ear: "scenery, it''s me." The voice is so familiar. When the scenery stopped, she grabbed his hand which covered his mouth. Turning around, she smelled a strong smell of wine. She looked at him by the moonlight, "don''t you say you can''t meet before you get married? Why are you here? " "I can''t wait." Qi Chang''an low smile, then kiss her lips. The scenery was low, and while her reason was still there, she pushed him and said, "if my father finds out..." "Don''t worry. My father-in-law is drunk and won''t wake up tomorrow morning." It seems that Qi Chang''an must have drunk a lot of wine in order to intoxicate him. The scenery has never seen Qi Chang''an drunk, but now she thinks he is charming even if he has the smell of wine she doesn''t like Since my father won''t make trouble... " She laughed and pulled his collar. When Qi Chang''an didn''t expect, she had already pushed people to the bed, and then she threw herself on him. "Qi Chang''an..." "Well?" There was a slight muteness in his voice. Scenery raised his upper body, gently kiss his lips, "I like you..." "I know." Qi Chang''an turns over and reverses his position. He easily presses her under the engraved body. One of his hands is already untiing her clothes. "Scenery likes me very much, and I also like scenery very much..." Scenery sweet issued a laugh, dependent hand around his neck, at the same time, the gentle kiss fell on her lips again. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the peace of the moment. The moon shyly hid in the clouds, the room is not a bit of light. In this world, there is nothing better than two lovers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1843 Every story, there will always be an end, but all things have developed to this point, even if it is scenery, she can not guess what kind of ending. After her marriage with Qi Chang''an, she had moved to Zhengyi mountain villa and formally became the wife of the alliance leader. Later, after hearing the news from the people in the Tibetan army mansion, one day, Huayan said that she wanted to go to see the further world. She left alone with her salute. No one knew where she had gone, but the scenery could guess that Huayan would meet Ling Jiusheng again in a certain place ¡£ On August 15, the boat to visit Xiandao stopped at the ferry as scheduled. In addition to the candidates for both sides to participate in the battle of stopping the war, only those who have a certain reputation and reputation in the Jianghu can get on the boat and go to watch the battle in Xiandao. Therefore, Qi Chang''an and Ling Jiusheng met again on this ship. They just nodded and did not say much. Xia said: "it is said that the people sent by the underworld are vicious people. They will do whatever they can to compete." "It is." Qi Chang''an pondered: "we still need to be more careful." The Xia Dynasty didn''t intend to go to the scene of the battle. However, wanting''s injury was not good, and there was no other alternative in the white way. For the sake of peace in the Wulin, the Xia Dynasty had to go out in person to join in the battle with Xiao Baishu and Sai Feifei. Qi Chang''an didn''t want the Xia Dynasty to take part in the war. If he could, he would take the place of the evening Pavilion. However, he could not. The Zhige war prohibited the leaders of black and white sides from participating in the military competition. Therefore, he had to spend a day persuading the old father-in-law to participate in the contest. Naturally, all the people who can go to see the boat on Xiandao are the great figures with high martial arts skills in the Wulin, and the scenery can not be on the boat. Therefore, even Wang Ci, who is qualified to go on the boat, stays with the scenery in the Tibetan army mansion waiting for them to come back victoriously. "Hi, Lord Qi!" There was a sudden cry of excitement. Qi Chang''an turned to see a smiling, sunny and cheerful young man running over, and with this man, there is a period of time not to see the flower. "Saifeifei..." Qi Chang''an looked at the eye again, "and the flower girl." This handsome and natural looking man is just flying on the water and flying around all the time. Xia Chao said, "so this is saifeifei, saidaxia." "Well, don''t call me that, just call me saifeifei." Saifeifei laughs. Saifeifei is the one who has been providing news of the demon cult to Qi Chang''an. However, when Wang Cihe and Fengjing saw that Qi Chang''an released carrier pigeons, it was Qi Chang''an who was exchanging news with saifeifei. Hua Yan shouts out, "uncle, Qi Meng No, it''s my cousin. Long time no see. " Xia Chao asked, "Hua Yan, why are you on this ship?" "I I asked saifeifei to bring me up Saifeifei has excellent lightness skills. He takes people to fly. It''s just like playing games. The guards on the ship don''t even notice it. As for Hua Yan''s acquaintance with saifeifei, I don''t need to ask more. Xia Dynasty is frowning, "what are you doing here?" This time, Hua Yan was so nervous that she couldn''t give the answer. Qi Chang''an is clear, but he has never been a talkative person, just smile but not words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1844 Saifeifei sees that the atmosphere is not right. He touches his nose and doesn''t know whether he is wrong. At the beginning, he just looked at the little girl''s pity, so he couldn''t help but bring her up. However, he didn''t expect that Huayan would be the niece of the Xia Dynasty. At this time, saifeifei saw Xiao Baishu passing by not far away. He left the place with the wrong atmosphere for the reason of greeting his old friends. "Hello! Xiao Baishu Saifeifei ran over and put his hand on Xiao Baishu''s shoulder. He asked casually, "why, didn''t you have enough lunch just now? Now I have two more steamed bread... " "I Before the war, of course, you need to take good care of yourself. " Xiao Baishu''s answer is somewhat reluctant. He doesn''t want to talk about the past with saifeifei. He takes off saifeifei''s hand and goes directly from the deck into the cabin and into his own room. Saifeifei touched his chin, probably feeling something was wrong with Xiao Baishu. After about two days, the ship finally landed. In the middle of the sea, there is a green island. The rising fog on the sea also makes the island seem to be surrounded by fairy fog. The pavilions and pavilions on the island stand with lush vegetation, birds and flowers. People who step on the island are in a trance for a moment, thinking that they have entered the fairyland. Thus comes the name of fairyland. It is said that there are numerous collections of martial arts secret books on Guanxian Island, and an ordinary servant on the island is full of unique martial arts. However, such a view of Xiandao has never been a member of the WTO, nor has he participated in the fight between the white and the underworld. Only when the issue is issued every 50 years will the master of Guanxian Island come out to be the adjudicator of fighting a war against the enemy. To meet the black and white, it is the steward of guanxiandao. The steward takes the people to a hall called Tingyu tower, where drinks are prepared and are used to wash the dust for everyone. Although Hua Yan is sitting next to the Xia Dynasty, she can''t move her eyes when she sees Ling Jiusheng appear. Naturally, when he saw Hua Yan here, Ling Jiusheng stopped for a moment. He didn''t expect that Hua Yan would also appear here. As the scenery had predicted, during the period when Hua Yan left the Tibetan army mansion, Hua Yan did have an intersection with Ling Jiusheng. Ling Jiusheng takes back his sight. He holds up his glass and drinks a mouthful of wine, but he can''t see what he thinks about Huayan. Hua Yan drooped her head in disappointment. After drinking all the wine, the owner of the island did not appear. Some people in the underworld first asked, "what about the island Master? Why don''t you come out yet? " "We''ve been waiting for nearly an hour, but we''re all waiting for the battle to begin soon so that we can go home." Some people also called out, "what do you mean that your island Master has not come out all the time?" "Please be calm and don''t be impatient." The old man in charge of the matter said with a kind smile, "the island Master has something to delay. I''m afraid it will be a little late. During this period, if you don''t go, please come and have a look at our collection of treasures in Xiandao." Treasure? These two words can make a group of people shut their mouths. As we all know, the view of Fairy Island is not a sect. The mystery and legend of Xiandao have been circulating in the lake and lake. There are not a few unique martial arts secrets and rare treasures. The old steward laughed. He clapped his hands, and immediately a servant brought out several things. By the way, the maid changed the incense. "Look, gentlemen." The old steward came to one thing. It was a white jade with the size of an egg and shining like a star. "This is a white jade night pearl. There are few white jade night pearls outside, but I dare say that the largest white jade night pearl is only in our view of Xiandao." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1845 Those who can come to guanxiandao are a group of people who know the goods. They naturally know how precious this white jade night pearl is. Saifeifei''s eyes brightened, and he stood up and said, "old steward, can you let me feel the long horizon?" Saifeifei Aibao, this is also a well-known thing. "I''m really sorry. This treasure can only be seen from afar." The old steward said politely, "this white jade night pearl is a gift from our island''s chief to our island Master''s wife, but it''s precious and tight." Ling Jiusheng holds a cup of hand a meal, he raises eyes, insipid tone in more or less have a trace of unexpected, "island Master already married?" "The island Master was a relative not long ago." The old man said. Ling Jiusheng looked down again, "as far as I know, the island Master is cold-blooded and has never had too much contact with people. How could he suddenly get married?" "If you meet the right person, even if you get married on the day you meet, it''s impossible." The old steward asked Ling Jiusheng with a smile, "Lingjiao master seems to know our island Master?" "Many years ago, we met once." Ling Jiusheng simply said this sentence, then no more said. Saifeifei pondered and said, "no, it''s not that the people who watch the fairyland will not join the WTO? How did the leader of the demon cult meet the master of the island "Maybe..." Flower Yan said: "is Ling Jiusheng had come to view the Fairy Island before it?" "It''s even more impossible." Saifeifei directly refutes Hua Yan''s words, "it''s 50 years to let outsiders come in. Unless Ling Jiusheng is over 50 years old now, how can he enter Guanxian island?" "I Where do I know why? " Flower Yan also angry, she said: "if you want to know, then ask Ling Jiusheng yourself." Qi Chang''an, who had not made a sound for a long time, suddenly said with a smile: "don''t make such a fuss." "Qi Meng Zhu?" Saifeifei is puzzled. "If there should be an answer, there will always be an answer." Qi Chang''an raised his lips. He picked up a cake from a plate and said in a low voice: "this is the favorite cake of scenery. It''s a pity that she is not here..." Saifeifei mumbled, "I didn''t expect that Qi Da''s leader was still a family man." At this time, the old steward standing in the center of the hall introduced another treasure, "this is a piece of words from our previous island Master. In these words, there are hidden sword moves left by the old island Master. Up to now, only our current island Master, that is, the son of the old island Master, can see the sword moves in the characters." "The inscription is strong and powerful, but it contains an elusive sword spirit." Xiao Baishu is a man of culture. Just by looking at it, he can see that there are different things hidden in the words. Another person asked, "what about the knife? What''s the baby again "This knife?" The old steward stepped forward a few steps. He looked at the knife on the shelf. "This is the least valuable thing among these things." Xia Chao''s face was black. Qi Chang''an coughed. The old steward said, "of course, the casting skill of this knife is very excellent." Xia Chao''s face softened so much. The old steward continued: "the name of this knife is cangxue Dao. It is extremely sharp. It can also cut iron like mud. It is said that this knife is not valuable, just because the owner of the knife It''s a man of the lake named left handed Dao. " "What do you say?" The Xia Dynasty fought so many weapons. He only remembered that cangxue Dao was made by himself, but he forgot who he gave it to. Now he is even more frightened. "When his left hand knife died, his knife was not found. Why was it in Guanxian island?" "Maybe..." Qi Chang''an gracefully bit the cake in his hand. He said faintly: "the death of the left hand knife is related to the view of Xiandao?" As soon as this was said, everyone was quiet. Ling Jiusheng was the first to realize that something was wrong. He frowned slightly, because he realized that at the moment when he wanted to stand up, his body strength was rapidly losing. "The leader Here Toxic... " Mr. Shen held the table. His first reaction was to remind Qi Chang''an. Qi Chang''an put down the cake in his hand and wiped his hand with a handkerchief gracefully and leisurely. His action was so leisurely that people could feel it was a kind of enjoyment to watch him. In the hall, people who are not skilled enough are already lying on the table, only like Ling Jiusheng and Xia Dynasty. They can still sit still, but their faces are a little pale. Only Qi Chang''an, his leisurely, and always the same, he warm voice said: "this sweet osmanthus cake is too sweet." "I asked the people in the kitchen to double the amount of sugar." The old steward kindly explained. "Good." Qi Chang''an said with a smile, "let the people in the kitchen do more. When I leave the island, I will take it away." The old steward, whose name was empty words, bowed down, "yes, island Master." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1846 "Qi Qi Chang''an How could you... " Xia Dynasty is holding the table. Like other people, his physical strength is also rapidly losing. It is only because of his profound skills that his physical strength will be lost more slowly than others. Now he is looking at Qi Chang''an in disbelief, thinking that what he sees and what he hears seems to be a joke. Qi Chang''an stood up from his seat. He slowly stepped up the steps and sat down beside the main seat of the main hall. This seat was originally prepared for the master of guanxiandao island. Now, it is no fault for him to sit on it. His face is gentle, and there is no difference from before. Even when he looks at people, his eyes are full of benevolence and selflessness. He smiles and says, "I''m sorry, father-in-law. I''ve only let you know about my status as a master of Xiandao island until now." "The master of Xiandao island..." This time, Ling Jiusheng said, "how could It will be you... " Compared with the Xia Dynasty''s disbelief, although Ling Jiusheng''s expression on his face is not much, it seems that he is the most unacceptable person to accept this fact. Qi Chang''an''s eyes fell on Ling Jiusheng as if he were giving alms. He said with a smile, "it''s really me who is the owner of the fairyland. We''ve met again." Ling Jiusheng looks like a meal, and finally has a change. "You know my surname is Hua It seems that you are indeed the man of the year. " Ling Jiusheng also laughs, not elated, only slightly bitter. Hua Yan lies on the table, her eyes open, powerless asked: "Ling Jiusheng What do you mean by your surname Hua? " She had a bad feeling. "Don''t you know Qi Chang''an kindly explained to Hua Yan, "the leader of Ling sect originally came from the flower family in the south of the Yangtze River. Only when his father abandoned his mother and chose to elope with another woman, he changed his surname to his mother." "Jiangnan flower house..." Hua Yan opened her eyes, and the guess in her heart made her unwilling to think about it at the moment. However, Qi Chang''an is a good person. He smiles and continues: "it''s the flower family of Huayan girl''s father. Many years ago, master Ling''s mother died of depression and became ill. I saved him. Seeing that he was gifted, I also taught him some martial arts skills in the world." Ling Jiusheng clenched his hand, and his voice was cold, "but you left without saying goodbye..." "I still have something to do. I can''t take an oil bottle with me." Qi Chang''an narrowed his eyes and laughed. At that time, he still wanted to join Zhengyi mountain villa and become the leader of Wulin. Ling Jiusheng is silent. Fifteen years ago, Ling Jiusheng was still a seven-year-old child. His father ran away with all his family property and another woman, and her mother soon died of illness. If she had not met Qi Chang''an, Ling Jiusheng would not have survived. Ling Jiusheng has always remembered that it was a winter, in a broken temple, he was stupidly kneeling beside his mother''s body. When the wind and snow were more abundant outside, a young man came in with a little cold. The young man''s appearance in the 13th four year plan, dressed in white, seemed to be whiter than the snow outside. Although he was young, he was handsome and had the demeanor of a modest gentleman. The young man said with a smile, "it turns out that there are already people here. Do you mind if I hide from the snow here?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1847 At that time, Ling Jiusheng didn''t answer the young man''s words. He just looked at his mother and was indifferent to the external things. Even he would soon be frozen to death in this cold winter. But the boy was interesting. After seeing his silent appearance, he raised his lips and said, "it''s not true that the corpse is always lying. I''ll bury it for you." After all, the young man in white hit a hole on the ground with a stroke of his sword finger. The corpse wrapped in straw mat slid into the pit along the slope because of the slope of the ground. Before Ling Jiusheng could react, the young man in white moved his sword finger again, and the soil filled the hole. Small Ling Jiusheng rushed over, "Niang!" "The dead is gone. It''s better to let her go quietly." The young man in white has a steady and mature manner which is not in line with his age. "People will die. The key is to walk decently and leave no regrets." At that time, it took Ling Jiusheng a long time to understand the meaning of his words. Because he began to want revenge. The young man in white cured Ling Jiusheng''s illness, and he did not conceal his identity. He said that he was the little island owner of the Fairy Island and would soon become the official island Master. Now he is very interested in the hatred in Ling Jiusheng''s eyes. This is why the white boy will take Ling Jiusheng with him for a month. Ling Jiusheng once asked him, "why do you want to leave Guanxian island?" "Because I want to be the leader of Wulin." "Then why do you want to be the leader of Wulin?" "I made a bet with my dad." "He refused to admit that there will be more powerful people than him in this world, unless I can unify the world." "Then why do you choose to help the white road unify the river and lake instead of the underworld?" At that time, Ling Jiusheng was still very naive, "because you have the difference between good and evil?" "Of course not." The young man looked at the white clouds in the sky and said, "because the position of the black road general forum is not close to that of the white road justice villa." Seven year old Ling Jiusheng listened, he just thought, maybe the distance of the position is really a very important thing. In the next month, the boy in white taught him martial arts in the world, as well as magic arts that he had never heard of before. Even the most profound transfiguration skill was also taught by him. Ling Jiusheng also asked, "why do you want to teach me so many things?" "It''s good for you to take revenge." "Will you avenge me?" "No With a smile in his eyes, the young man said, "your hatred can definitely kill a lot of people. The lake is so boring that someone has to make it more earth shaking. Only in this way can we have the fun of unifying the world." At that time, Ling Jiusheng had already felt that he was just a chess piece that was used, but he did not refuse to learn the knowledge passed on to him by the youth. He needed these abilities to complete his revenge. At that time, young people became the only straw to help Ling Jiusheng, who naturally had a dependency complex of young birds. However, one day, the youth suddenly disappeared. Ling Jiusheng had a feeling of being abandoned again. When he could not find the youth, he began to decide to find his enemy first. Huaxin has already gone to the Great Wall with xiamu. He can''t find Huaxin and xiamu, so he killed a group of Huaxin''s people. The year he killed, he was only eight years old. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1848 Ling Jiusheng was called a little devil by the white way because he was stained with blood on his hand. He was pursued by those righteous people. He could only join the underworld from then on. Ling Jiusheng also remembers what he once said to himself that he wanted to become the leader of the Wulin and unify the rivers and lakes. So long as he became the leader of the underworld evil cult, they would have a war by then. Therefore, Ling Jiusheng spent a lot of efforts and killed many people, and finally became the leader of the evil cult. However, to his disappointment, the new leader of the Wulin in Baidao was a man named Qi Chang''an. He met Qi Chang''an several times. It''s true that Qi Chang''an''s gentle temperament is somewhat similar to that of the young people in white at that time, but Qi Chang''an has no regard for the world That kind of contempt, and the sense of boredom about the world. Ling Jiusheng doesn''t know that the most profound transfiguration technique is not just a change of face. What the transvestite should do is to forget the original self. Several years later, in Ling Jiusheng''s mind, the young man in white is almost equal to a liar. However, when he lurks into the Tibetan military house with wanxuan''s identity, he can''t help but imitate the image of the young man in his memory. Gentle as jade, but also elegant. This is the story after Ling Jiusheng met Qi Chang''an. "I always have a question to ask you." After getting rid of all the disguises, Ling Jiusheng is a man of few words, that is to say, he belongs to that kind of cold nature. Qi Chang''an laughed, "what do you want to ask?" "Why did you call me young master when I was plainly dressed when you first saw me Qi Chang''an raised his eyebrows. "Is this a very important question?" "It''s important." Ling Jiusheng''s eyes are locked on Qi Chang''an, and he can see his obstinacy at this time. Qi Chang''an bent his eyes, more romantic, "only a rich man, his hands will not leave a little wrinkle and scar, so answer, you can be satisfied?" "Satisfied." Ling Jiusheng now has a cocoon left by practicing martial arts. Even his hands still have several scars. Saifeifei pressed his head, and he raised his head with difficulty, "Qi Chang''an You poisoned us here today What is the purpose? " "He once won the world, but no one can live." Qi Chang''an shook his head regretfully, "it''s a pity that he killed himself when he couldn''t stand it." He would like his father to see more time, but the old island owner had no such face and could only die. Xiao Baishu has already been able to guess Qi Chang''an''s intention. "All the people who come to visit Xiandao this time are those with advanced martial arts skills in the world. As long as you kill all these people No matter the underworld or the white, there will never be anyone standing in your way. That''s what you said Unify the world. " "It''s true." Qi Chang''an''s sight fell on Xiao Baishu''s body, and he said with a smile: "great Xia Xiao is really smart." The death of his left hand knife is because of him. The magic skill in Xiao Bai''s book is also him. Only Ling Jiusheng did what happened in wanting. The world will not think that in fact, the death and injury of these three people were committed by two people. The reason why Ling Jiusheng did not explain that the former was not done by himself is very simple, and no one wants to believe him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1849 If you want to find a top-notch player in the world, you will choose one of the best to replace him. But only one evening Pavilion is not good. Compared with the evening Pavilion, the Xia Dynasty''s position in the lake and lake is first-class. Therefore, there must be something wrong with the evening Pavilion, so that the Xia Dynasty has to replace him. Even if Ling Jiusheng doesn''t attack wanting Pavilion, Qi Chang''an will do something. However, at the moment when he sees wanxuan, Qi Chang''an already knows the real identity of wanxuan, so he is not in a hurry. Since Ling Jiusheng is Ling Jiusheng, he will certainly not let the white people participate in the battle of Zhige. Of course, Ling Jiusheng didn''t want to start from behind before. However, Qi Chang''an killed his left hand knife and injured Xiao Baishu. This is tantamount to sending Ling Jiusheng to a road where he had to do it. The people in the Jianghu think that this series of events were done by the evil cult. What difference can he make if he kills another night pavilion? There was an obvious anger in Xia''s look, "Qi Chang''an Your purpose is to kill all of us. Do you want to win my trust by getting close to scenery and getting married with scenery? " At this time, the Xia Dynasty is most worried about his daughter. "Father in law, you are wrong." Qi Chang''an''s lips contain a faint smile. He is pure and harmless. He is just like him before. He said in a slow voice, "I treat the scenery sincerely." Xia Dynasty sarcastically said: "you cheated the scenery Do you mean to treat each other sincerely "I don''t cheat on the scenery, but there are some things I didn''t let her know. Scenery doesn''t need to know about these things in the world. She just needs to be pampered by me." Qi Chang''an''s gentle manner softened a lot. He never let the scenery know too much about the Wulin disturbances. The scenery didn''t need to worry about them. As long as her heart was full of him, "the scenery is my wife, which will never change." Ling Jiusheng suddenly asked, "that day The scenery suddenly came to say those words to me. You encouraged me, didn''t you? " He did not mention a few words to express his feelings, because he did not want to let the scenery be damaged. "Yes, I encouraged it." Qi Chang''an said with a simple smile, "you are the leader of the demon sect, but you love this little sister very much. But you are not ordinary to Hua Yan girl. I am also curious. Will you refuse or accept it? If you refuse, will the scenery hate you? If you accept... " Qi Chang''an''s words stopped for a second. At this moment, he could make the audience feel a kind of inexplicable pressure. After a moment, he said with a light smile: "fortunately, you didn''t accept it, so you can live to the present." The voice of Xia Dynasty was chilly, but more regretful, "Qi Chang''an, I don''t know people clearly, I even agreed to marry you the scenery..." If he died, what would happen to Wang Ci and the scenery? Qi Chang''an is an enigmatic person. They must not be his rivals. "You should agree." Qi Chang''an said with a lazy smile, "if you don''t agree, then your Tibetan army house will be destroyed long ago, and I will become the only support for the scenery." Although he said it lightly, no one would doubt the authenticity of his words. If he really destroyed the whole house of Tibetan soldiers, it would not be surprising. "You..." Xia Chao just finished a word, he covered his chest, breathless. Qi Chang''an cool thin said: "you will be weak in the slow death, do not thank me for leaving you a whole body." These people in the Jianghu have no strength to argue. "If it was me..." At this time, with a good voice sounded, outside the main hall slowly came into a small figure in red, the whole hall is filled with poison gas, in the moment she came in, the poison gas into the body, she soon felt weak, the pace began to falter, there is a danger of falling down at any time, in barely walked to the center of the hall, she did not have the strength to stop Come on, can only weak smile, "will you leave me a whole body?" Voice down, her body also powerless to fall. When he was about to land, the man held her in his arms. He held her tightly. He seemed to have a little panic in his smile. He whispered, "don''t you wait for me at home? Why are you here again? " "I don''t trust you and Dad..." Her pale face made a small face more beautiful. She raised her hand to cover his face. She said softly, "my husband, am I wrong..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1850 Scenery is not qualified to go to see the boat of Xiandao, she is not Huayan, so she can not meet a person as powerful as saifeifei to take her to the island, but although she can not meet, she can take the initiative to find a person who can take her to the island. This man is Xiao Baishu. Xiao Baishu owes the kindness of scenery. Even if he wants to refuse this request, his nature of knowing how to repay his kindness makes him unable to refuse. Therefore, he brings the scenery here, naturally, quietly. The reason for the scenery to follow is very simple. Her husband and her father are both watching Xiandao. On this island, there is Ling Jiusheng, who looks very dangerous to her. Qi Chang''an and the Xia Dynasty refused to let her go, but she was still worried. So she secretly asked Xiao Baishu to run out with herself without telling Wang CI. Naturally, she left a letter to tell her mother not to worry. However, the scenery never thought that such a scene would appear in front of her. Qi Chang''an was the master of the island and he planned to kill all the people in the lake. And her father. The scenery had to come out, and the hall was filled with poison gas. Although she knew a little Kung Fu, she was a person without internal power. Therefore, compared with other people, her poison came faster. "Scenery..." Qi Chang''an hugged her, went back to the throne and sat down. One of his hands covered the back of her hand on his face. He said softly, "don''t be afraid. I won''t let you have anything." "You don''t Kill me The scenery is difficult to open her eyes, a little slack, she will fall into a deep sleep, "or because I''m not very good at martial arts. I''m in the Jianghu My status is not high, so That''s why you won''t kill me... " "Why does scenery think so?" He hung his head and kissed her forehead, and whispered: "I love you, you have no time to hurt, how can I kill you? Good, take the antidote, and you''ll be all right. " Next to the empty words presented a small wooden box, the wooden box is the antidote. Qi Chang''an picked up the antidote in the box and sent it to the mouth of scenery, but she avoided it. He wondered, "scenery?" The hand she had put on his face came back and she was breathing hard. "Are you blaming me for not telling you my identity?" Qi Chang''an flattered with a smile, "I''m sorry, scenery, it''s my fault. I won''t hide it from you. Don''t be angry with me, OK?" Now, he did not understand what her silence was for. The scenery looked at her father not far away. The Xia Dynasty had lost her strength and could only look at her anxiously. A hand touched her cheek, also successfully let her move her head again, can face the man holding himself. Qi Chang''an approached her face and asked her seriously, "scenery, do you want to leave me?" "No..." She moved her lips weakly and sighed again, "do you know? Why Why did I know that the elder martial brother was Ling Jiusheng I would be so determined to let you kill him... " "Because the scenery has loved me." She managed to smile, "yes, I like you, but my husband, I like you, doesn''t mean I want another person to die At that time I wanted you to kill him because I knew He is the leader of the demon sect. He will hurt my family... " "Is it?" His eyes dim, "I''m not as important as my family." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1851 "No..." The scenery stopped again. Now she needed strength to breathe. She needed to stop and have a rest. A moment later, she pulled his clothes. Qi Chang''an has a tacit understanding to lower the body, so that he can better hear her whisper. "Qi Chang''an I don''t want my parents to have an accident, because they are my family, and I don''t want you to have an accident Because you are the man I love. " She said intermittently: "in my heart, you are very important It''s really important I didn''t lie to you. " He looked a little dull. Yes, now she is staring at him with a pair of bright eyes, the clean and clear eyes are slowly his shadow, how can she cheat him? The sound of the knife landing sounded. It was the dagger in her hand. From the beginning, the dagger was against his heart. He knew it, but he turned a blind eye. He once said that even if she wanted to stab him, he would not refuse it. But now, she can''t do it. Qi Chang''an heard her subtle cry. Her suppressed cry was very small, but it could pierce his heart like a needle. He was at a loss and could only wipe away her tears in a panic. Her tears were also very hot, as if they could burn his skin. He panicked, "scenery, don''t cry..." "Qi Chang''an My husband... " Her eyes are a mist, stained with the voice of crying, at the moment let her look more delicate and charming, but in her voice there is a humble prayer, "I beg you You don''t want to kill my father Will you let him go "Well, I won''t kill him." Qi Chang''an''s answer did not have the slightest hesitation. In fact, he would take up the knife and do it without hesitation even if he cried to ask him to break his hand and foot. She cried pitifully and sadly. He could not help but put one hand around her waist and the other hand on the back of her head, gently exerting force, so that she could be better buried in his arms, and he tightly let her whole The body is closer to him, even if her tears wet his clothes, he also does not care. He stroked her trembling back, "scenery, take the antidote, OK?" If it had not been for him who had been conveying her internal power, she would have been dying with her martial arts foundation, and she would have been speechless. The scenery leans in his bosom, stuffy voice says: "give the antidote to my father first." "Empty words." Qi Chang''an hugged her and called. Xu Yan was ordered to go down and deliver the antidote. "Antidote..." Sun Yuanshan longed to shout: "the antidote is given to me first!" Since he came to Guanxian Island, he didn''t cause any moths. Now he makes people realize his existence. Qi Chang''an gently stroked the long hair of the scenery and said without raising his head: "except for the headmaster sun, everyone has given an antidote." "Yes, island Master." Bow down respectfully. "No!" Sun Yuanshan declined from his stool and begged for mercy No, it''s the island Master Please spare my life Qi Chang''an didn''t look at him. The scenery was surprised and looked up. She knew that she couldn''t do too much. She only wanted her father to live. Now she heard this sentence, she was no doubt surprised, "don''t you kill people?" "No more." He knew that if he really killed so many people, maybe she would have a grudge against him, which is not a good thing. The scenery bright eyes moved, "then your unification of the river and lake..." "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need to do it to prove that I''m better than my father." He just likes to do things from the beginning to the end. Since he has set up all the games from the beginning, there must be a perfect ending. "Good scenery, take the antidote..." Qi Chang''an''s fingers caught her jaw. His head was slightly low and he kissed her lips. Between the lips and teeth, a pill was also put into her mouth. The scenery seemed to hear her father calling her own voice, but when Qi Chang''an finished the kiss, all the people in the hall were gone except her and Qi Chang''an. He stuck it to her ear and said, "the scenery will stay with me on Guanxian Island, OK?" Since then, the outside world has nothing to do with them. Of course, Qi Chang''an is not sure whether he will go outside to do something when he is bored. But at least, he is very clear that as long as there is scenery around him, he will have no extra mind to harm the outside world. Similarly, the scenery is also very clear about this, she took the initiative to hold his waist, put her head on his chest, she closed her eyes, and after a slight sigh, she whispered a word "good". Guanxiandao will become a cage, and she is a canary who voluntarily steps into the cage. A unique canary. Qi Chang''an hugged her with a gentle smile. This is the best result. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1852 When she heard the word "task completed", Fengjing was still a little melancholy. She did not know where the word "melancholy" came from. Even though system Jun announced that she had cleared her feelings, she still felt a little uncomfortable. "The host needs to rest." The indifferent voice let the scenery come back to the God, she looked up, the white space seemed to have no boundary, even just system Jun''s tone revealed a little concern, she was not sure. "No, I don''t need to rest." Feng Feng rejected the proposal and said, "select the script." System king also no longer talks. Scenery picked up a book, looking at the slowly emerging title of the book, her eyebrows jumped, "waste firewood apprentice has no good teacher", from the title, it seems to be an ancient saying? But when the plot hit, it proved that she was wrong. "Waste firewood apprentice without a good teacher" is a modern romance, not only that, this is also an online travel article, scenery is also an Internet addicted girl, for "online game" two words, she is not unfamiliar. The woman in this story is named Lin Guo. She is a senior student. Yan Hao has a good figure and strong learning ability. She is so perfect that she is short of a boyfriend, but she is not in a hurry to find a boyfriend, because compared with other students, she has nothing to do except class. Her spare time is arranged very full, that is, playing games. At this time, the world has been 2233 years. Lin Guo is deeply in love with a holographic online game called swordsman. After playing for more than a year, she doesn''t feel bored. This is the biggest difference between her and other online game female owners. She is not a game Xiaobai. On the contrary, the man is a game. The man''s name is Lu Zhiyuan. His family is rich, but he loves playing games. He still cherishes the dream of E-sports. According to what he said, the e-sports industry in China would be so miserable without him. He embarked on the road of E-sports. If he could not make some achievements in e-sports, he would have to inherit his family company miserably. Therefore, in order not to inherit the family industry, he can only force himself to make some achievements in the e-sports industry. This reason is really It''s hard to say. However, Lu Zhiyuan was originally developed in the e-sports industry, that is, he only played some E-sports games. Swordsman is an online game of martial arts. Although there are 1vs1, multi player PK, and even two camps in the game, it itself is not a competitive game. Therefore, Lu Zhiyuan, who has just entered the river and lake, is not suitable for this lake. Fortunately, he met the old player Lin Guo. When Lu Zhiyuan was killed by the humanoid monster in the novice village, he was accepted as his apprentice by the invisible Lin Guo. Therefore, the waste firewood apprentice refers to Lu Zhiyuan, and the one without a mentor refers to Lin Guo. This online game article is different from the general rookie female master with the great God male Lord routine, the reverse setting makes people feel unique. But When Fengguang receives the second part of the plot, she can''t help but scold MMP. Unexpectedly, her identity is not only Lu Zhiyuan''s fiancee, but also the two people know each other through a blind date. She is a big miss of Xia family, and she even wants to go on a blind date!? Before the scenery had time to think about whether she could change the plot first, before receiving the plot, she suddenly lost her sight and entered a new world. At the same time, the voice of system Jun came from her mind, "system maintenance Please let the host play freely. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1853 Scenery really hates the words "free play". She doesn''t even receive the whole plot. She only knows the names of the male and female masters. What''s more, she doesn''t even know who her goal is! How can you play it freely! "Scenery, are you in a bad mood today?" At the dinner table, Xia Chao saw that she was almost poking the steak in the bowl, so she had to ask. The scenery stopped, can only disobey the heart said: "no, I am in a good mood." "Since you are in a good mood, you can go on a blind date today." The scenery is not prepared, the knife and fork in the hand fell down. Xia chaomao glanced at his daughter, and then said, "the other party is my friend''s son. He has just returned home. I have seen this young man. His appearance and character are good. The important thing is that he has a good temper and can bear your bad habits." Scenery ha ha two sound, "do not go." "You may not go." Xia said lightly: "I discussed with your mother, if you don''t go, every month''s pocket money deducted." "You Scenery gas of gnashing teeth, "I am still not your own daughter?" "Just because you are my own daughter, I want to find you a man who can take care of you." Xia Dynasty took up a glass of red wine and said calmly and elegantly, "of course, you don''t want to get married so soon. It''s no problem to talk about it first." The most important reason is that the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were afraid of Lu Zhiyuan, and that Gao Fu Shuai was reserved by other girls. It''s true that she doesn''t want to go on a blind date, but she thinks about the new clothes, new jewelry, new lipstick she needs to buy every month She had to give in again. "OK, I''ll go on a blind date." Fengguang agreed with a smile. It was one thing that she was willing to go on a blind date, but it was another to not see Lu Zhiyuan. Fengguang is still a senior student now. She doesn''t have to go to class. So she stays at home all day playing mobile phone changing games to kill time. It''s not easy for her to go out. On Saturday, the driver took her to the door of the coffee shop, but the driver didn''t intend to leave like this. He had to guard at the door in case the lady left secretly. The scenery does not care, she gracefully approached the coffee shop, secretly glanced at the guests sitting in the coffee shop, when she saw the western dress in the corner, can only see the back of the man, somehow, she immediately thought that this is Lu Zhiyuan, he has not noticed her. She went straight to the front desk and said, "where is the toilet here?" "Just go in there and turn left." The cashier''s little sister politely pointed the way. Scenery said thanks, and quickly went to the toilet, at the same time, she dialed the phone, "how, Mu Xun, have you arrived?" "I''m sorry, I''m in a traffic jam, you wait for me." "Come here quickly. I''m waiting for you to take me away." Scenery hung up the phone, she took a deep breath and told herself to be calm. Mu Xun is her college roommate and one of her few friends. This coffee shop belongs to Mu Xun''s family. Only muxun has the key to the back door of the coffee shop. It''s good. The scenery plans to leave through the back door. Walking in the dark passage leading to the toilet, looking down at the scenery of the mobile phone, she ran into a person unexpectedly. She held the wall and didn''t fall down, but the person she hit was not so lucky. The man fell to the ground and frowned. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." The scenery soon bent down to help the man up. Dressed in a yellow coat, the young man dressed as a fortune teller stood up, pinched his fingers and said, "I''m worried about Zhan''s illness. I can''t go out today because I can''t see the official in a lawsuit." This man has a good appearance, a beautiful face and a tall figure. Even in the yellow coat of a fortune teller, he can also wear a unique style. However, no matter how good you are, you are also a prodigy. Scenery did not intend to ask how a prodigy would appear here, she politely smile, "since you are OK, then I will go first." "Miss, please wait." Fortune teller suddenly took her hand, successfully let her stop. "What else can I do for you?" the scenery asked "Well..." The man pinched his fingers, pondered for a while, and said, "I can see your red Luan star moving, full of spring breeze. You must be able to meet someone who is destined recently. But there is a black air in your eyebrows. It is just like dark clouds covering the red Luan star and the Yin wind blowing away the spring breeze. You and this person are predestined. It is better to leave as soon as possible, and avoid the pain of emotional injury." After thinking about it for a while, Fengguang really wants to go on a blind date today. If she follows the original plot, she will become Lu Zhiyuan''s fiancee. However, Lu Zhiyuan and Lin Guo are together later. She suspects, "these words are just made up by you?" Man a smile, extraordinary refined, "fortune telling, this is the letter is there, do not believe it, if you do not believe it, do not believe it."After seeing him for a long time, the scenery could not see anything. Anyway, she would not be with Lu Zhiyuan, regardless of his fate? She decided to leave. Once again, however, the man stopped her. Scenery is not happy this time, "what do you want to say?" "I''ve made a divination for you. Look at this young lady..." The man coughed, cleared his throat and said with a smile, "did you end the fortune telling fee?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1854 Fortune telling? Fengguang held her arm and laughed, "first, I didn''t ask you to tell me my fortune. It was you who had to pull me and said such a big call. Second, what red Luan star moved and Yintang blackened. I will also say these words. I will tell you again, do you want to give me money?" "Miss, you may not believe in fortune telling, but I gave you some advice. Isn''t that true?" Fortune teller in the old God said: "I see you have marriage, this just can''t help but remind you, you don''t give me fortune telling fee is just, how can you still make sarcasm?" "Do you mean to say that even if I meet a liar, I''ll have to be nice to you?" "Liar?" Men pick eyebrows, there is unspeakable handsome, "have you ever seen such a handsome liar?" "Yes." The scenery raised his head and said, "are you not one of them?" He narrowed his eyes and laughed happily again. "So, miss, you admit that I am handsome." After a meal of scenery, she was surprised to feel that he had been brought into the set. She pursed her lips and glared at him in disbelief, "hum, even if what marriage robbery you said is true? I don''t care, anyway "Miss, do you mean to force yourself to be with someone you have no relationship with, even if you have a bumpy and unprofitable relationship?" "You''re wrong. I don''t care. It''s because I didn''t intend to spend time with someone who was not meant to be." The scenery looked at him with a scrutinizing look. "I don''t know where you know that I will have hongluan star movement, but I can say it very clearly. Yes, today I want to make a blind date, which can also be understood as what you said about hongluan star movement. But I don''t like that man, and I don''t have any idea to be with him. So, you can avoid the fortune telling words. ¡± the man was silent for a while, and then he quickly said with a smile: "so it is. If you say so, you really don''t need the proverb of fortune telling." "Nonsense, of course I don''t need it. My destiny is all from me. Fortune telling is such a thing I don''t need it. " The scenery is arrogant and arrogant, which in other people''s eyes is arrogant and domineering, but she will not care about this kind of thing, just said: "I said here, although I am not short of money, but I will not casually give money to some charlatans." As soon as she finished speaking, her mobile phone rang. No doubt, it was Mu Xun who called. Fengguang just connected to the phone, and Mu Xun''s voice came over, "where are you, scenery?" "I''m in the corridor to the toilet. Are you there?" "I..." Muxun stammered: "I was stopped by your driver at the door..." "What?" The voice of the scenery suddenly became rough, "you were stopped by my driver?" Originally, a delicate little girl suddenly made such a rude voice, even the calm man was scared. The scenery took a look at the man in the yellow coat, and reluctantly recovered to be a lady. "Tell me, how did you get stopped?" "Maybe your father knew that you and I were friends, so he let your driver squat at the door and didn''t let me in..." Then you can''t come in and give me the key. How can I escape from the back door? You don''t really want me to go on a blind date with that man I don''t know! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1855 "Oh, so you''re waiting for the key to the back door to escape." The man who saw the play said something sinister and masculine, but his tone was somewhat unexpected and some schadenfreude. Scenery is too lazy to pay attention to him. She continues to ask Mu Xun, "what should I do now? If I can''t escape today, you don''t want me to buy clothes for you in miracle cool "No! Don''t I think I''m trying to find a way, miss Muxun over there is also anxious to cry. Although Mu Xun is also a well-known daughter, her parents are very strict with her. Mu Xun is now like the scenery. She is a jobless vagrant. She is waiting for work at home. Her pocket money is strictly controlled by figures. However, she and Fengjing are deeply involved in the "miracle cool" tour, and many beautiful clothes are not free. For her friends, Fengguang spends money on money. For example, muxun sent a picture in her circle of friends yesterday saying that if she wanted this beautiful dress, she would make a huge sum of money in the game when she was in a good mood. Some people say that Miss Xia is arrogant and doesn''t take others seriously. She is a proper devil. Mu Xun, who always plays with the scenery, is a small follower of the big girl. However, Mu Xun doesn''t think it''s bad to be a small follower. She and scenery are from rich families. Of course, Xia family has a bigger industry than their wooden family, but she can share the same values with the scenery. Besides, the scenery will put on some big airs, her personality is not bad, usually with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart, as long as you can adapt to her You can find that she is also a good person to get along with. Of course, many people fail to get used to the scenery. "By the way, I have a good idea!" Mu Xun suddenly exclaimed. Scenery even asked: "what is the way, you say it quickly!" "At the end of the men''s room, the walls are being repaired, and the windows there have been temporarily removed. Scenery, you can just climb out of that window. When you get out of the window, you will come to the back of our cafe. I''ll wait for you here." The scenery eyebrow jumps, "wait Men''s room? " "Oh, you don''t have to be shy about the scenery. We enjoyed the little yellow language we saw together in those years." "Is it the same thing to watch Little Huang Wen and go to the men''s room?" Just after the scene roared, she immediately realized that there was a man standing here. She looked up subconsciously. The man was leaning against the wall, looking at her interestingly. No She didn''t know him anyway, so it was nothing to lose face. With the construction of scenery in mind, she cleared her throat again and said to Mu Xun over the phone, "I know, I''ll go out from there." Decisively hung up the phone, she did not look at the man, continued to the direction of the toilet. But the man did not have the eyesight to see to follow up, "big miss, where is this going?" "Can''t you see that? I''ll go to the bathroom. " The scenery also does not return, quite one kind wants to put the moral integrity outside the world feeling. The man touched his chin. "What a coincidence. I''m going to the bathroom." Can meet on the way to the toilet, they are not all going to the toilet? However, they a man, a woman, but at the same time stood in the same toilet door. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1856 The man looked at the door A kind of Symbol, he asked the scenery, "Miss, don''t you go in?" It happened that a man who had just finished solving his physiological needs came out of the toilet and saw a woman standing at the gate. He was startled and looked at the scenery with horror eyes. The passer-by walked away. The scenery has indeed achieved a state of transcendence and selflessness. It seems that she did not see the passer-by. After taking a deep breath, she walked in with a firm step. Her firm back figure also makes people feel that she is going to do something to sacrifice her life for justice. This "fortune teller" did not immediately follow up, until he heard the men panic inside the voice, this just amused smile, also followed in. The inside of the toilet is earth shaking. It''s OK to have the large size in the compartment, while the innocent men on the small size outside are carrying their pants in a hurry. Looking at the scenery, she does not squint, looks the same, the pace is steady, if you can ignore her red ears, it is really can make people believe that her mood is no waves. Finally, she came to the end, where two repairmen were putting up new tiles, and the window was covered with a thick curtain. Obviously, when they saw a woman enter the men''s room, the two maintenance workers were also confused. However, after seeing the woman lift the curtain again, they came to their senses and cried, "this lady, please go out!" When the men in the toilet saw the curtain lifted and the tall buildings outside, they ran out with their pants in their hands. Another worker said, "Miss, this is the men''s room..." The scenery throws out a check directly, let them shut up successfully, "the money on this check is all yours, you two take to divide." Even if they worked for three or five years, they would not have so much money The two men looked at each other, took the check and backed back silently, regardless of the scenery. What did a woman want to do in the men''s room. Scenery kicked off her high-heeled shoes, she first threw the shoes out of the window, barefoot on the ground, hands on the window, it seems that she is ready to climb up. "Wait..." The man behind her grabs her hand. The scenery turns back, displeased said: "fortune teller, what do you want?" "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to do something..." He had no choice but to smile. He took off his yellow coat and tied it to her waist. "Although I know that the eldest lady is informal, sometimes we should pay attention to some images." Today, the scenery is wearing a skirt. As long as she climbs, the scenery under her skirt is bound to show. She looked at the rustic yellow jacket tied around her waist, and then looked up at the man in front of her. Taking off the yellow coat, she was wearing a simple and neat casual suit. Instead of being rigid in the yellow coat, he was a bit more sunny and handsome. The difference was that the temperament of the magic wand on his body did not change. "Hello, what''s your name?" She is rarely interested in asking a person''s name, which may be boring. He said casually, "well Before I went to junior high school, my name was red scarf. After I went to junior high school, I was called to live. " "You don''t have to say it." Instead of chatting with him, she began to focus on climbing the window. "Ah..." The man called again. After she looked back at him, he stopped and said, "my name is Yangui." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1857 "Yan gui..." Scenery read his name again, her eyes slightly curved, "I remember you." Yan GUI gave a smile, which was very quiet. She had already climbed up the window, stood on the windowsill, and jumped down easily. She was already standing on the other side of the wall. The scenery bent down to put on her shoes. She untied the yellow coat tied around her waist and threw it to him through the window. "Fortune teller, thank you for your clothes. Next time I have a chance to meet, I''ll treat you to dinner." She waved and walked away with a brisk pace, and soon she could not be seen through the window. Yangui stood for a moment with his clothes. After a moment, he covered his nose and said with disgust: "this toilet is so smelly. How can I stand up to now?" I don''t understand. There are a lot of people who don''t understand the world. For example, Mu Xun, for example, doesn''t understand why scenery doesn''t want to go on a blind date. For example, a housemaid like them can find a boyfriend by her own fate instead of a blind date? "So I say it''s not a matter of fate, but that I just can''t be with this blind date." After eating a piece of cake, I felt that my experience of escaping from the men''s toilet was really legendary. Mu Xun doesn''t understand why Fengjing has such a big opinion on this blind date, but like Fengjing, she never cares about most of each other''s privacy. She uses the WiFi of the cake shop and brushes her microblog and says, "it''s said that Lu Zhiyuan, who won the world championship cup of" battle of heroes "some time ago, is going to retire." "Is it?" The scenery doesn''t care at all. The e-sports industry is a short-term career for professional players. Generally, when they reach the age of 23-4, they will be regarded as the senior. As they get older, their reaction ability will become slower and slower. Compared with the young people of 17-8 years old, they will have irreparable defects. Therefore, when they are 23-4 years old, they will choose to retire, so as to better keep their brilliant record. Muxun knew that Fengfeng didn''t care about the e-sports industry, so she didn''t say anything about it. She just put a few beautiful pictures on her mobile phone to show the scenery, "you see, this is the new holographic online game" swordsman ". I''ve been playing it recently. Fengguang, please come and play Scenery is very decisive refusal, "do not play." "Why?" Muxun knows that the scenery is the same as her, but she is a real girl addicted to the Internet. Once a new game comes out, they will always play together. Fengjing said without thinking about it: "because even if I charge the game, I can''t get stronger. The game can only buy the appearance, and the weapons and equipment can''t be bought. No matter how much money I spend, I can only change from a dish force to a good-looking dish force. If I can''t dominate the game of full-service, I''m not interested in playing it." "OK..." Mu Xun almost forgot that scenery has her own consumption concept. "Swordsman" is a time consuming game. In the game, only clothes with no attribute bonus are sold. There is no soft money to sell the best equipment. Naturally, scenery can''t spend money to become the number one in the whole service. Mu Xun asked curiously, "have you never seen a blind date today?" "No..." Scenery shook his head, "I''m not interested in him, but today, I met a prodigy." "Prodigy?" Scenery finished all the cakes in front of her plate. She said with a smile: "although she is a fortune teller, but people seem to be good, even the name sounds good..." "It seems that you feel very special about him." Mu Xun said, "tell me quickly, what''s his name?" "He said his name was Yan GUI." As soon as the scenery was finished, a group of bodyguards in black came into the door of the cake shop. All of a sudden, such a large group of people rushed in, and the other guests were already silent. The leading man in black came over and respectfully said to the scenery, "Miss, Mr. Xia asked us to take you back." "What to do..." Mu Xun asked about the scenery. She couldn''t help now. The scenery elegant picked up the handkerchief and wiped her mouth. She stood up and waved to Mu Xun without looking back. "Go back and go back. I don''t believe my dad. He dares to take me." The black bodyguards immediately followed the scenery, and soon they left the cake shop. Mu Xun was still as frightened as others. She was afraid that her father would blame her for helping her escape. Now she was relieved that no one was looking for her own account. But soon, she frowned and said, "Yan gui How can I remember that my father told me that the date of Fengjing was also called Yangui... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1858 When Fengjing got home, she naturally wanted to go to the study and get scolded by the Xia Dynasty. However, she was very bold. She not only did not feel afraid, but also took out her ears and asked casually, "Dad, if you are finished scolding, then I will go back to have a rest." "Stop for me." Xia Dynasty has changed from just angry appearance to calm down. He knows that he can''t do anything hard for his daughter. The so-called "scolding" scenery is just to make him feel better. Now "scold enough", of course, he can calm down, "I didn''t think that you even used the method of climbing the men''s toilet in order not to go on a blind date It is. " Scenery face is not red, heart does not jump, of course, said: "this is my father you taught me ah, for the purpose, can unscrupulous means." Xia Dynasty was a businessman. Since she was a businessman, she would not use less of some Yin people''s means in the process of business. Yes, he had taught scenery, but he didn''t teach her to use it here! "Scenery, I have already informed you that if you don''t go on a blind date, your next pocket money will be gone." "Didn''t I go on a blind date?" The scenery blinked innocently, "didn''t I go to the coffee shop according to your father''s request? I did go on a blind date. I just didn''t see anyone on the blind date. " Xia Dynasty was frowned by her sophistry. He couldn''t understand and asked, "Yan GUI is also the eldest young master of Yan family. Although he said that his family was also involved in the underworld, his own conditions were indeed very good. What are you dissatisfied with?" "I''m not satisfied with anything Wait. " The scenery was startled, raised his head and asked, "is not Lu Zhiyuan my blind date?" "What is Lu Zhiyuan?" Xia Dynasty frowns, "you mean that ignorant young master of Lu family? I don''t have a deep friendship with the Lu family. How can I make you and Lu Zhiyuan go on a blind date? " The scenery is muddled. Wrong How did she become a blind date from Lu Zhiyuan to Yan GUI? Yan gui Isn''t it the fortune teller she met in the toilet? Xia Dynasty see scenery expression is not right, he also doubts up, "did I not say with you, want to make a blind date with you is Yan GUI?" "When did you say that?" "You just told me to go on a blind date, but you didn''t tell me that the blind date was Yan GUI." The Xia Dynasty thought about it for a while, and it seemed that it was so. But soon, what did he think of? His momentum returned. He patted the table again and asked, "how can you think that the person you are dating is the Lu family boy. When did you get to know him?" The baby daughter knew the opposite sex, but he was a father and didn''t know it! This time, she changed her mind to scenery. Her eyes wandered and she took a step back. After coughing, she said evasively: "well, I''m tired, so I''ll go back to my room to have a rest first..." After a while, she ran out of the study and soon disappeared. She left Xia Dynasty alone to call her subordinates there. "Go find out for me how my daughter got to know Lu Zhiyuan of Lu''s family." Xia Dynasty thought that the relationship between scenery and Lu Zhiyuan was not general, it was very, very unusual! I have to say, this is a big misunderstanding. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1859 After hiding in her room, Fengjing quietly lies on the bed thinking about life. She keeps thinking about why the plot is completely deviated from her known direction. It should be Lu Zhiyuan who wants to make a blind date with her How did you become Yangui again? If it is because her arrival has produced the butterfly effect, but she has not made trouble, where does the butterfly effect come from? The scenery can''t understand, but it reminds him of Yan GUI''s face. Although the guy appears in the image of fortune telling, his appearance has been greatly improved after he takes off his rustic yellow coat, and his final act looks like a gentleman Thinking about it, she covered her slightly hot face in silence. But just now her heart was rippling a little, she calmed down again. Why did Yan GUI, who went on a blind date, dressed herself as a fortune teller? Why did he just hold her up and said he would tell her fortune, and what kind of dark cloud covered the red Luan star, Let her not hope for the men who appear at present, because they will only be predestined. Now that I know his identity, I think that''s what this guy said on purpose to make her give up her blind date? Scenery a sat up from the bed, beat the bed hard, she gritted her teeth, "good you Yan GUI!" Obviously, Yan GUI didn''t want to go on a blind date with her, so he dressed up as a fortune teller. He wanted to use the fortune telling words to make her retreat in the face of difficulties. Fengjing didn''t want to go on a blind date. Even if the blind date is not Lu Zhiyuan, she doesn''t want a blind date, but it doesn''t mean that she can accept this guy pretending to be a fortune teller to cheat her! Thanks to her, she said that she would invite him to dinner next time. She secretly thought that next time she saw him, she must treat him badly! When Fengjing was about to go to sleep, she received a call from her counselor. Generally speaking, when she was about to graduate from her senior year, the counselor would not contact her. What''s more, she was not a warm-hearted person in school since she was a senior. But she forgot that she had a major in her junior year. If she didn''t take the make-up exam, she would not be able to get her diploma. It''s a matter of failing a course She sighed and had to go to school the next day. It''s not difficult to take the make-up exam in the University. Scenery is already a very experienced person. As long as you don''t write the answer too absurdly, coupled with her identity as a miss of Xia family, she has to pass the make-up exam, which is a matter of minutes. In the avenue, a few girls happily ran over, "go, go, Lu Zhiyuan comes to see the e-sports competition of our school''s computer department!" "I also heard that he went to play swordsman. I thought he was not interested in" battle of heroes! " The girl ran and cried, "that''s great. I can see real people today." The scenery looked like the wind ran through a few girls, bored with a curl of the mouth. when the scenery was about to make complaints about the slots, there was a sound nearby. "Only some girls will be interested in what Lu Yuan Yuan is." Looking back, she saw a tall woman with white and beautiful skin. The woman saw the scenery and looked at herself. She also knew that the scenery must have heard her words. She laughed awkwardly. However, the scenery only looked at the long legs of women, and then looked at the legs proportional to their own height, then looked up at the women''s proud chest circumference, and looked at their own smooth Airport She was humiliated to the side of the head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1860 The tall woman didn''t know why the scenery was beautiful. Now she was full of decadence. She just guessed to herself whether this was the person she knew in her community, but she forgot. After all, she had a slight face blindness. As for why she could not be her classmate, because she was an engineering woman, and she was the only one in their class. The woman with a white skirt walked over and said hello with a tentative smile, "Hello, Xuemei..." "You are the student sister The scenery raises her head and straightens her chest. Of course, she has no breast. "I''m a senior. Unless you are a former graduate, you can''t call me Xuemei." "Sorry It''s my fault. " The woman in the white dress was embarrassed to smile. She just looked at the delicacy of the scenery. Compared with her height of 1.7 meters, she could add the addition of shoes. The scenery of 1.6 meters is really small and delicate. Therefore, she would call for a Xuemei. Suddenly came a man''s voice, "lingo." "Qijue." The woman who was called to be the fruit saw the man coming, "long time no see." "Yes, I can only meet you today when I take my graduation photo." Qi Jue came over with a gentle smile. The sunny smile on his angular face had a strong appeal and affinity. He stood beside Lin Guo, but he was a head higher than Lin Guo. Therefore, he was two heads higher than the scenery. Before the scenery had time to recover from the shock of the name "Linguo", when she had to look up at this man again, her mood was a little inexpressible. This was how she realized how short her height was. Qi Jue looked down at the scenery and asked with a smile, "is this primary school girl?" The scenery is black. Lin Guo busy way: "monitor, you made a mistake, she and we are the same session of senior students, is not Xuemei." "The same age as us?" Qi Jue stretched out his hand, compared the scenery on the head, and then moved to his chest. He said, "well," and then changed his mouth to say hello, "Hello, classmate." "Ha ha..." Scenery skin smile meat not laugh. "It''s full of nobility, but also makes people feel unattainable laughter..." Qi Jue suddenly startled and said, "can''t you be the summer scenery of Xia family in the legend of the river and lake?" Scenery did not understand how he guessed his identity from the laughter, but since he was recognized by others, she also held her arm and hummed, "it''s Miss Ben." She asked Qi Jue, "monitor, how do you recognize it?" "It''s simple." Qi Jue points to the silver bracelet on Fengguang''s hand with a smile. "This is the jewelry designed by Nicholas, the gold medal designer. As soon as it came out, it was bought by the chairman of Xiashi group at a high price and gave it to his daughter. This silver bracelet is the only one in the world." The scenery looked at the silver bracelet on her wrist, and she quickly put her hand back on her back. Qi Jue said interestingly, "you don''t really think I can recognize people by laughter?" "Don''t you pretend you''re going to die?" Lin Guo slapped Qi Jue on the back. Qi Jue cried out pain, but he didn''t fight back. Lin Guo didn''t fight hard. "Monitor, aren''t you very interested in competitive games? It''s said that Lu Zhiyuan is coming. Don''t you go and have a look? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1861 "I have something else to do now." Qi Jue sighed, "you don''t know. I dragged my cousin out of the house. As a result, he was lost in the blink of an eye. I have to look for him now. I hope he doesn''t have an accident." Fengguang doesn''t care about how she meets the mistress. She doesn''t want to rob a man with the hostess, so she won''t have any conflict with Lin Guo. She asks Qi Jue, "what''s going to happen to your cousin if he gets lost? Shouldn''t he be older than you? " "Xia, you don''t know that." "Qi Jue''s cousin has a serious social phobia. He usually stays at home and can''t get out. When he goes to a place with a lot of people, he will not adapt. In addition, he doesn''t like to talk and his social skills are zero. He is more vulnerable to danger than primary school students," Lin explained "Oh..." Scenery indifferently replied, "then you go to find people, I go first." As for Lin Guo, since Lu Zhiyuan has already come to school, and Lin Guo happens to come to the school, isn''t this the plot that arranges them to meet in the real world? She''s not going to stir this mess. Simultaneous interpreting , Jue Jue whistled, "this summer girl is as rumor as usual and has personality." "If you like it, go after it. Others may not like you." Lin Guo turned around and left. Qi Jue blinked doubtfully. Was it his illusion? How did he feel that Lin Guo had a strong smell of gunpowder? In addition to the scenery on the other side, others are rushing to the gymnasium to see Lu Zhiyuan''s electronic competition. She is the only one who is walking in the direction of the teaching building. On this road, passing the white bench in the shade of a tree, her eyes glanced at the man sitting on the bench. It was not that she wanted to see the man more, but the man was dressed in black and put on the hat on his black coat. He was looking down at the screen of his mobile phone, and could not see his face or what was put on the screen of his mobile phone. Such a black man, also enough conspicuous. When she came out of the teaching building, it was an hour later. When she went back, the man in black was still sitting there. She just glanced. As she was about to pass by, she saw a note on the back of the man''s clothes. The note said, "if there is no one else around this man, he must have lost it. Please call Qi Jue to take back the lost property. The phone number is Scenery of the pace of a meal, her mouth a smoke, not so clever? Maybe when people see this note, they will think it is a kind of behavior art, but the scenery is because she met Qi Jue before. She has reason to believe that the note on the back of the man is the same as the dog tag on the dog''s neck And the black man was just staring at his cell phone. The scenery quietly approached a few steps, only to see on the screen is the pink and tender girl, and he is picking up clothes in the wardrobe to cover the young girl. She takes aim at the task name, and can directly say without looking at the Task Tips: "you can''t dress her as a nurse, you have to wear white wedding dress to pass this stage." The man''s fingers. "You see how I got through this." Scenery sat down next to him, took out her mobile phone from her bag and opened the game "miracle cool". She opened the level she had already passed with high marks. Without hesitation, she made a set of wedding dress collocation. Finally, it showed that the "s" level had completed the task perfectly. She looked at him, "you see, I said I want to wear wedding dress." The man''s hand moved again. He gave up the choice of nurse''s clothes and chose a wedding dress. The game interface showed that he had successfully completed the task. However, when it came to the next level, he chose a nurse''s uniform. "No, no, no, this is to wear a dream cloak..." The movement of the man''s hand was stunned, and he reached out slightly. Scenery uncertain raised his hand, took his mobile phone, he put his hand back, it seems, scenery understand right, his meaning is to let her play. "Well Anyway, I have time. I''ll help you get through all the levels in this chapter. " It''s rare for scenery to have such kindness. In fact, it''s just because she has a rare chance to show off her great power. As soon as she opens the wardrobe in the game, she finds out that this man is also a local tyrant. He has all kinds of rare clothes and accessories, which seems to cost a lot of money. "You see At times like this, we can pick out dream cat ears... " When she raised her head slightly and saw the man''s face close at hand, her words suddenly stopped. Maybe it''s against the background of black clothes and black hats that a man''s skin looks a little pale. Maybe it''s because he''s sick. Maybe it''s because he sees too little sunshine. In short, this pale skin color can make people feel charming. As for the delicate facial features, it''s needless to say, but at the moment, he is bending slightly, paying attention to the mobile phone in the hand of scenery. After the scenery suddenly stops speaking, he drops his eyes and looks at her instead.His eyes were as black as night, and as if the light of stars were passing by. It took a lot of effort for the scenery to force her to go too far. She thought this was a dead man, but how could she think it was a provocative product www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1862 However, although the scenery turned too far, she was still sensitive to feel that the man''s eyes were always on her body. After a little silence for a while, she had to raise her head again. Sure enough, he was still looking at her, his eyes were still the same as before, even his look did not change. The scenery inexplicably felt a kind of huge pressure, she trembled out her hand, handed him the mobile phone, "I have helped you through the checkpoint of this chapter You can do the rest yourself He took a glance at her hand, but he didn''t change his eyes. She shook her hands and asked: "hello You don''t want your cell phone? " The man in black stares at her for a few seconds. For a long time, he blinks his eyes and takes out a mobile phone from nowhere. After typing a line of words, he brings the mobile phone screen to the scenery. Seeing the words on the screen, she couldn''t help but read them out in a low voice, "can''t help me Do you pass the customs? " She said, "big brother Even if I know the strategy of all the game levels, it will take hours if I want to pass all the levels. " In front of him, it seems that after a pause, he thought about the scenery again. Don''t you want to help me? Scenery looked at the words on the screen, and then looked at the man. Her heart was more and more strange. Finally, she asked carefully: "can''t you speak?" Instead of typing and answering immediately, he took back his hand and sat quietly. It seemed that he did not intend to answer this question. It''s over She did not really poke his pain point, for such disabled people, scenery always has inexplicable sympathy, she coughed, and quietly glanced at him, at this time especially quiet, her heart softened, a word blurted out, "OK, I''ll help you with customs clearance." His dark eyes seemed to be revived, and his eyes fell on her again. Now, even if she wants to repent, she can''t say it. The scenery bravely looks at the mobile phone in her hand. She sighs deeply, points to open a checkpoint, and starts the road of customs clearance. As the sun sets and the moon rises, the time passes quickly. The girl in the game who wears tender pink clothes finally laughs and says, "dear master, our adventure is over for the time being. Please look forward to our new adventure in the future." In fact, that is to say, the next time the game has been updated, there will be new levels, and players can have new content to play. After more than three hours, she was forced to pass the game again. If she hadn''t taken a power bank with her, his mobile phone would have been out of power for a long time. "Here, return the mobile phone to you..." The man took over the mobile phone in the hand of scenery, and he typed a line on the screen: Thank you. "You''re welcome..." She silently raised her hand to help her forehead, and said that she could not dig a hole so that she could jump. She suddenly heard a voice behind her, "it took more than three hours to clear the customs. This is a big man." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1863 Scenery meal, busy back, unfortunately, saw with her once met Qi Jue. Qi Jue saw the scenery and looked back, and said with a smile: "summer classmate, we have met again." "Why are you here?" The scenery stood up and stepped back. It seems that she had no good impression on Qijue. Qi Jue shrugged and pointed to the man in black who only focused on looking at his mobile phone and said: "I''m looking for my cousin. The scenery looked at the man sitting on the bench, staring at the mobile phone without any distractions. He said that he really did not think wrong. He was the form that Qi Jue lost. Qi Jue walked around the bench and came to the scenery. This time, he said politely: "it seems that my cousin has been accompanied by Xia during the period of his absence. I am very grateful to Xia for spending so much time with my cousin." "I didn''t mean to be with him." People are really grateful, but the scenery is not natural. She hugged her arm and hummed. The elder lady''s posture was very high. "I just sit here to have a rest because I have nothing to do. It''s getting better now. It''s late. I''m going home." She picked up the bag on the stool and walked away with her high-heeled shoes. Qi Jue hurriedly walked over and stopped in front of the scenery. He was very gentlemanly and said, "it''s very late now. Summer is going back alone. I''m afraid it''s dangerous. In order to thank you for accompanying my cousin for so long, let me take you back?" Scenery directly step back, decisive refusal, "no, I can call my driver to pick me up." "But it takes a certain time to wait for the driver to come. It is also a very dangerous thing to let a beautiful lady stand on the side of the road and wait for the bus. As a qualified man with grace..." "Get out of my way!" Without waiting for him to finish speaking, the scenery kicked the past. Fortunately, Qi Jue hid fast enough to not be trampled by Fengguang. Qi Jue clapped her chest with fear, "it''s dangerous, it''s dangerous I almost lost my happiness in the rest of my life... " "No shame." The scenery was cold and gave a Pooh. "How can we be shameless? How can we say that we are alumni? Even if Xia didn''t accompany my cousin today, if I met Xia who wanted to go home alone in the evening, I would like to help." What Qi Jue said was awe inspiring, as if it was really what he said. "You The scenery in the heart was angry, she pointed to the quiet man over there and said, "can''t you be as quiet as your cousin?" "I can''t learn that." Qi Jue sighed. "If I became my cousin, I would be a houseboy who only knew how to play with mobile phones every day." In the eyes of Qi Jue, who loves sports and life, it is a waste of life. The scenery said without hesitation, "at least people look more handsome than you!" Qi Jue''s body was stiff, as if he had been hit by some day. "Xia, are you right? My cousin''s decadent house... " "Even if it''s a dead house, it''s more comfortable to sit there quietly than you." This time, she was not stopped. Qi Jue stood where she was. After a while, he nodded and said, "she is a lady of Xia family. She has personality." "Personality." Hearing the sound, Qijue looks at her cousin in horror. As a result, people are still there to focus on their mobile phones. The words just said without feelings are just like Qi Jue''s illusion. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1864 As soon as Fengjing walked out of the school, she didn''t need to wait for the driver to come. She only needed a phone call, and the nearest bodyguard would drive her to take her home. After returning home, Xia Dynasty will not blame Fengjing for coming home late. At most, she just said a few words symbolically. Of course, this is because the Xia Dynasty made sure that the scenery didn''t mess with other men outside. If the scenery and other men had too close contact, it would not be said by Xia Dynasty that her bodyguards would rush out directly. As for Fengguang''s late return home, the bodyguard only reported that the eldest lady had played the game all afternoon outside. The Xia Dynasty always knew that Fengguang was an Internet addicted girl, and he would not care much about it. Scenery said nothing, directly back to her room, she left the bag on the bed, thought, or opened the computer, into the game forum. Recently, she has been bothered by many things. She needs to use games to ease her mood. Originally, she just wanted to see what new games have come out recently. However, as soon as the game forum is opened, the top page is a post named "818 cool Queen''s early love to improve EQ". Unfortunately, scenery plays miraculous cool game Eddie is called puppy love to improve Eq. Now that her name has been mentioned, of course, she would like to go in and have a look. There have been hundreds of replies from the building. Just by looking at the owner of the building again, she found that she did not respect the miracle cool game. Why is she disrespectful? Because Fengguang bought all the customs clearance clothes with her money, not by her own task, that is to say, she was totally relying on money to pass the customs, and therefore she was ranked first in the list of local tyrants in the whole district. Therefore, she did not respect the game! The scenery is straight, ha ha. She went through some comments. Most of the people said that they fell in love early and had money at home, so the local tyrants were not to blame. However, a few people agreed with the view of the landlord, and they also had a heated debate with other people with different opinions. But scenery is a golden eye, she points into those jump the most active account information, good guy, bar age is not more than 10 days, forum level is also one to two, it is obvious that someone is opening a small to meet her. Scenery and ha ha two, made a phone call to her father''s secretary, "secretary Wu, casually find a computer, no matter what method, give me proof that the IP address of these numbers in this post is the same." Finish saying, scenery hung up the phone. Since she dares to open several trumpets to 8 her in a row, she is bound to return to 8. Even if she doesn''t go to the staff of Xia family, she doesn''t need to find some hackers to dig out the address of this trouble free guy for her. Scenery is not in a hurry to ask for the answer. Just as she wanted to go to bed for a while, muxun sent a message again, "scenery, now the miracle is cool. You''ve played the latest level. Why don''t you come and play swordsman with me? Although you can''t buy weapons or equipment, it''s good to have a look at the scenery." Coincidentally, the web page on the computer just popped out the advertisement of "swordsman". The scenery did not know which tendon it was. After thinking about muxun, she looked at the beautiful picture on the computer screen. She returned a message to Mu Xun, "OK, I''ll try to play it." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1865 Muxun quickly sent a happy expression. Scenery and out of the room, went to the game room, holographic online games in order to strive for visual and sensory realism, are through people lying in the game cabin, so as to connect to the human brain nerve, and sensory nerve, which will let people have a kind of immersive feeling. At the moment when the scenery lay in, her consciousness also entered a dark space. At the same time, there was a mechanical female voice, "welcome to the world of swordsman, great Xia, please choose your gender and body type." In front of the scenery, there are four three-dimensional people, adult men, adult women, teenagers, and girls. The men are handsome, the women are beautiful, the youth is energetic and sunny, and the girls are lovely and innocent. Almost did not want to think, the scenery pointed to the perfect figure, the front convex back warped woman said: "I want this shape!" "I''m sorry, but the gender and body shape in the world of sword immortals are not balanced. According to the body shape of great Xia, we recommend that you use the posture of a girl to walk in the world." The female voice of the system rang clearly. And scenery soon found that he has become 14 or 15 years old, what imbalance? In fact, in the game, too many people choose the body shape of adult women, and in order to balance the development, the remaining players do not choose this kind of thing. Scenery bit her teeth. Considering that muxun is in this area, she tolerates the fact that her figure has not become convex and backward, but has shrunk! For pinching face, she did not make too much improvement, at most was to add a tear mole to herself. After being sure to enter the game, in a blink of an eye, she appeared in the novice village. In Longtao village, where she lives and works in peace and contentment, the scenery stands under a tree. She looks at the sun above her head and the flowing water in the distance. She has to admit that the painting style of this holographic game is really beautiful and dull. Scenery is not a game, Xiaobai, for the game, her adaptability is very strong, and no matter which game she plays, the first thing is always to open the game mall, which is not to see do not know, a look is startled, the mall girls are very lovely and beautiful, without hesitation, she opened the game recharge page, input her bank card number And password, in this moment, on the mall hundreds of sets of girls appearance all bought. "The report of the fast horse flying in the river and lake shows that young Xia is in love with others and improves his emotional quotient. He is full of courage and bravery. He has collected thousands of colorful clothes and won the title of rich party." Rich side? After hearing the scenery of the system announcement, she opened her character panel and found that there was really a title of "rich party". She hung up the title. In an instant, a layer of golden light was shining on her head, and a group of passers-by quickly reached out to cover their eyes. "Wow It''s just a first-class trumpet, and it has the title of rich party... " A girl dressed in purple jumped out after sighing. She stopped in front of the scenery and said, "young Xia, I see your skeleton is amazing. You are a martial arts wizard. How about taking you as an apprentice and flying you all over the world?" Scenery looked up at the girl''s role ID: I just bent down, she resolutely refused, "no need, thank you." "Oh, don''t go!" The girl named me who just bent over just caught up with her and got close to her, and then she reached out to block the glittering light from the scenery. "Our local tyrants are the first local tyrants in the whole service. Not only that, but also the first goddess of all clothes is in our help." "Full service First of all The goddess The scenery stopped and the words were meaningful. I bent down just to feel that there was a play, and then I was busy selling, "the first female Shenmu muguo is the deputy leader of our gang!" Scenery holds her arms and squints her eyes. Some people play games, they must get good equipment to pretend to force, some people play games purely to see the scenery to kill time, and she, when she plays games, she must dominate the whole service. As soon as the scenery turned, the red rope bells on her head jingled. She looked like a 14-year-old girl with a smile that was particularly cute, "OK, I''ll help you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1866 "Great The girl in purple jumped up excitedly, "with you here, the momentum of our local tyrant gang can be further strengthened! Disciple, from now on, you''ll wander the world with my master "Wait a minute. When did I say I was going to learn from you?" Fengjing asked, "I just said I would like to join your local tyrant Gang, but I didn''t say I wanted to be your apprentice?" "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Masters and apprentices are also a kind of game playing. If you worship me as a teacher, I can upgrade you!" Fengguang thought secretly that the girl Mu Xun asked her to play games with her. As a result, muxun is a good guy. She is still playing copies and can''t come out for the time being. If Mu Xun comes, she can also directly learn from muxun. Now she doesn''t need to be pestered to ask her to become a teacher. "I bent down just in time..." "You can call me Doudou!" Green girl said lively: "my friends call me beans, you can also call me so!" "OK, Doudou..." Fengguang changed her name and said, "I never need master to play games. As for upgrading, I can come by myself." The scenery finished, opened the task panel, came to the novice village''s first task is to help butcher Wang to kill pigs, killing pigs This is not in line with the beauty of being a lady. "Don''t you really want to be a teacher?" Doudou said pitifully: "after you have become a teacher, no matter what task it is, I can help you complete it." What task can help her complete??? The scenery is right face, she clear throat, solemnly said: "I think carefully, see in you really want to accept me as a apprentice, then I agree." "Really!? Great Doudou called out in surprise. In front of the scenery, an apprentice panel appeared immediately, and the system voice sounded in her mind, "I just bent down to accept young Xia as an apprentice. Do you agree or refuse?" "Yes." At random, the sound of the system sounded in her mind, and she became a successful teacher. Doudou then threw over an invitation to join the gang, "good disciple, come in!" Fengjing looked at the three words of Tu Hao gang. Although they were vulgar, they also reflected her boldness. After she ordered the option to accept joining the gang, she said to Doudou, "OK, now that I''m a teacher, I''m going to help. Please help me with my task." "Good!" Doudou is very lively and rushed to take out his weapons to kill pigs. In this hour, all the tasks are covered by peas. As long as the scenery is standing still, her character experience bar will be long, and she will soon be upgraded to level 50. In the process, she has been popularized by Doudou. For example, there are two most famous figures in this district service, male god son Yu and goddess Mu Mu Guo. One reason is that their team ranks first in the arena all year round, and their position has never been shaken. Unfortunately, both of them are still in the local tyrant gang. So there is a rumor that they are a couple. However, recently, mumuguo has accepted a little white male apprentice. She is very interested in this apprentice. The wind direction of the rumor has changed. It seems that the love between master and apprentice will be more interesting. Fengjing listened to Doudou''s words, but her attitude didn''t matter. She just asked, "is she called the first goddess of full service just because Mumu Guo is always the first in the arena?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1867 "It''s not just that." Doudou killed another figure, and she took time to say: "in the game, there are a lot of people who ask for marriage with Muko, but all of them refuse, because no one can win her alone, peach That is to say, after listening to the story about mumumuguo, our leader followed the principle of collecting all the local tyrants, but she took great efforts to bring mumumuko to our help. " Mumuguo entered the local tyrant Gang, and childe Yu naturally followed him. "Wow, apprentice." Doudou looked at the experience bar on her bald head. She said, "it''s the limit to upgrade to level 60 a day. I can only do the task tomorrow to upgrade you, or I''ll take you back to the guild first." "Not at all." Scenery from the backpack took out dozens of ingots of gold to beans, "these money to spend, when you spend it, come back to me." "Ah..." Doudou holding heavy gold, she said uneasily: "apprentice, these money is worth a lot of soft younger sister money." Although they are well-known as the local tyrants, they don''t spend so much money. Scenery waved, "I''m going to find someone. This gold is for you to play with." In a blink of an eye, she has stepped into the space-time hole and disappeared. "Is every apprentice so generous to master?" Doudou stood in the same place with a pile of gold in her arms. She was not sure. This was her first apprentice. Unexpectedly, she met an apprentice who was not so soft with money. The scenery over there has reached a sea of beautiful flowers. She will come here because muxun sent her the coordinates of the map and said that she would meet here. When the scenery just arrived at the flower sea, muxun also arrived. As soon as she saw the level of the scenery, she was surprised and said, "how can you upgrade so fast?" "I just met a bored person who took me to upgrade." The scenery also looked at Mu Xun''s side, a man in blue and white Taoist clothes. She asked curiously, "is this one?" "This is a guest of mine." "Guest?" The scenery saw the Taoist priest''s appearance again, the man of the immortality, his game ID is swallow just three words. Muxun said, "I''m a tailor. I make clothes that are not sold in the mall. He came to buy clothes from me." "Oh..." The scenery nodded. Muxun took out the clothes from his backpack, handed them to the swallow and said, "this is a Yingge Yanwu suit for girls. Here, I''ll give it to you." When the man got the clothes, he gave the two ingots of gold to Mu Xun. After the money and goods were cleared, he still left without saying a word. The scenery touches chin, "you this guest seems a little strange." "He''s a regular visitor to me. I don''t seem to have heard him speak..." Muxun thought for a moment, then looked at the scenery and laughed, "don''t worry about him. It''s great that you would like to play games with me!" Mu Xun holds the scenery in her arms. She is a lady with long legs and a big chest. However, scenery is just a girl who is short and has an airport. It is true that she can also use the words "holding in her arms". Scenery gnaws teeth, "why can you choose the body shape of imperial sister, and I can only be forced to be a girl." "Because we are a population service, we have a lot of people in this server, and because the adult male to female body size has the talent bonus of strength and speed compared with that of teenagers and girls, so many people choose to become male and female. The game balances for you, so you can only force the later people to have no extra choice." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1868 The scenery of a meal, "into a man into a woman has the power of speed plus, the girl?" "Girl, as long as the girl is cute enough!" Mu Xun laughed with the scenery again. Scenery mouth corner a draw, chose to quit the game. She came out of the game cabin. She didn''t mention much interest in the game, but the scenery in the game was really good. When she was bored, she could go into the game and have a look at the scenery. Three days later, I had to get up early to go to school. Some time ago, it was Lin Guo''s class who took the graduation photos, while the scenery class decided to take photos today. In any case, college graduation is a very important thing in life, scenery or a good dress up out of the door. It was on her way to school that she remembered that today seemed to be muxun''s birthday. Seeing that muxun gave gifts to her every year, she decided to buy a pot of muxun''s favorite Hydrangea when the driver stopped by a florist. Just when the scenery wants to pull the door into the flower shop, the door opens from inside, and a man comes out. Two people have a pair of eyes at the door. They are all stunned for a second because of the accident. A moment later, the man with a hat and sunglasses laughed, "Miss, your shoelaces are loose." This man is Yan GUI. The scenery blinked. She looked down. Sure enough, the laces of her little white shoes were scattered. She looked around. There were not many people around her. She was going to grab her skirt and squat down carefully to tie her shoelaces. As a result, when she was about to bend down and squat down, Yan GUI had already put the red rose in her hands on the ground, and then he squatted down to tie the laces for the scenery ¡£ "It''s still up to men to tie their shoes." Yan GUI adjusted the shoelaces carefully to make the bow on her feet more beautiful. He looked up and said, "I tied it well..." The moment he saw her face, his words stopped abruptly. Scenery is now slightly red, she just looked at him squatting in front of her body, there is no other extra look, in addition to the expression in a slightly tight, her eyes do not blink, as if there are stars shining in the streamer, you can see that her psychological activity is just afraid that it has already upset the sky. It''s serious. Some Too cute. Yan guidun for a long time, he regained his mind, took back his sight, picked up the flowers on the ground and stood up. He coughed awkwardly, "it''s fate to meet the eldest lady here." The scenery is taking a deep breath slowly, adjusting her heart rate. She glances at the flowers in his hand. She purses her lips and asks, "these roses Is it for your girlfriend "Rose?" "Yan GUI laughed," this is a rose, for friends, rose flowers to roses although very similar, but there are some differences. " "I haven''t bought roses How can I know where they are different... " The scenery whispered a word, then, she thought of what, her face is not good-looking, "do you know who I am?" "Know who you are?" "You know that I am a summer scenery, so you deliberately pretended to be a fortune teller to cheat me." "Why do I know you are a summer scenery, I will pretend to be a fortune teller to cheat you?" "Because I''m your blind date." The scenery hummed and said, "you don''t want to be on a blind date with me, so you pretend to be a fortune teller and tell me what to tell me, so that I can give up the blind date." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1869 "Well..." Yan GUI touched his nose and laughed. His tone was rare, and his heart was guilty. "What you said is right, it''s not right." "What is right or wrong?" Scenery looked up at him, "you clearly pretended to be a fortune teller and lied to me there. Hello, Yangui, I can tell you now. You are not interested in blind date, and I am even less interested in blind date. Even if you don''t play fortune teller, I will try to escape." "Well, the way to escape from the men''s toilet..." The scenery blushed. Climbing the window from the men''s room was really not glorious. Unexpectedly, she still climbed the window in front of Yan GUI. If she had known that Yan GUI was her blind date, she would never enter the men''s room in front of him! Seeing her angry appearance, Yan GUI was inexplicably amused. He sighed again and said kindly, "don''t worry, miss. It''s our secret to enter the men''s room. I won''t tell anyone." "If you dare to tell others..." The scenery also narrowed his eyes and threatened him, "then I''ll tell you something about you as a prodigy." "I can understand if you say I''m pretending to be a god stick, but I can jump to the God What is this? " "In a word, it''s all fortune tellers who do it. I won''t say anything more at that time. I won''t distort the facts." "You can jump to the gods. It''s like being a godmother." "It makes people feel even more funny if you rob the goddess." Yan GUI helplessly helped her forehead, which seemed to be very distressed and also seemed to have a headache. She said, "how could I not find out that the old lady is so smart?" "It''s not too late for you to find out." When Fengguang walked into the flower shop, she turned back and said, "Yan GUI, I can make it clear to you that you were a fortune teller to escape the blind date that day. I was climbing the window to escape the blind date. Neither of us is sorry for anyone. You must forget about the blind date." "My memory has always been good..." "Well, you can''t forget, you should forget too!" Fengguang closed the door of the florist''s shop and went straight into the shop without saying goodbye. Yan GUI looked at the glass door, the scenery is the back of the cross flowers, he had no choice but to smile, and then saw a bunch of bright flowers in his hand, his smile gradually convergence. Talking with Fengguang too seriously, he almost forgot the problem that has troubled him for a long time. When the scenery finished buying the flowers, Yan GUI had already left. She was in a delicate mood, but she didn''t care too much. After going to school, she gave the flowers to Mu Xun, and muxun immediately cried out. She kept wailing that she was so big that she received flowers for the first time, which attracted everyone''s attention. The scenery had to keep away from muxun quietly. She wanted to pretend that she did not Know what she looks like. Even in the University, scenery has no friends, so she is not sentimental about her graduation. On the contrary, muxun pulls her to take many photos in every corner of the campus. In the end, the scenery is really unbearable. At dusk, she chooses to go home and let Mu Xun take photos alone. In the evening, the sun''s light is yellow, the loss of hot sunshine, can only make people feel a kind of quiet and comfortable. Scenery took out her mobile phone and wanted to call the driver to pick her up, but the rest of her eyes swept to the man sitting on the bench beside the fountain. It was Yan GUI. There is something wrong with the breath of Yan GUI''s whole body. He sits there alone, and his back looks lonely and lonely. Holding the principle that your pain is my happiness, the scenery passed by and asked curiously, "how are you here?" Immersed in the inexplicable atmosphere, Yan GUI raised his eyes. Seeing the scenery, he pulled the corners of his mouth again. "Miss, we met again." It''s not too much to say it''s fate to meet twice a day. Feng Feng sat down on the other side of the chair, and she asked, "what''s the matter with you? It''s kind of sad? Well Your roses haven''t been sent out yet "Miss, do you think this bunch of flowers looks good?" Scenery objective evaluation, "not bad." "I''ll give it to you as a rose, will you?" At dusk, Yan GUI''s face seems to be perfect and soft. She was stunned. "What do you mean?" Although she had never collected flowers, she knew what roses meant. Yan Guiyi smiles, "Miss, how do you feel about me?" "Disgusting." Simple and neat two words, answer without hesitation. Yan GUI didn''t feel sad at all. Instead, he said with a smile: "how about sublimating the disgusting feeling to like it?" ¡°¡­¡­ Are you telling me? " Scenery is especially uncertain about what he said. Yan GUI''s eyes fell into the distance, even his eyes seemed to be stained with warm twilight. He was quiet for a while, and then said softly: "I think I''m old enough to need a girlfriend.""You mean Are you old enough to retire? " Scenery said this sentence, the face is not red. Yan returned to a meal, forehead a draw, directly said: "I lack a girlfriend to live, you say you are willing to be it, if not, then I try hard." She moved in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She didn''t look at him. She just looked at the sunset and said, "if it''s because your five finger girl is going to retire..." "Don''t worry, my five finger girl is still tenacious." Yan GUI''s answer is full of helplessness. "Then I can think about it..." The scenery looked at him, very reserved took the flower in his hand, she restrained the rising lip corner, said uneasily: "well, my miss can''t help but promise your request." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1870 Feng Feng''s affirmative answer is full of awkward meaning, but after a while, she unexpectedly did not wait for Yan GUI''s voice. Finally, she raised her head curiously and looked at him sitting on the other side. Yan guizheng is looking at her. There is no expression on his face. In his eyes, everything around him seems to be suspended, including time. Scenery can not help but feel a kind of inexplicable tension, she secretly hugged the flowers in her hand, in his very focused eyes, she even did not have the strength to speak. Pause time, as if there is a slight flow, he began to bend towards her slowly. When his face was close to each other, the eyelashes of scenery trembled and the eyes moved. Looking at his face which was only a few centimeters away from her, she even forgot her breath temporarily. Yan GUI could even smell the fragrance from her body. He looked slightly stagnant, and then he stepped back slightly. He sat up straight. He said with a vigorous smile: "that''s settled. You will be my girlfriend in the future." Scenery blinked her eyes, she unconsciously answered a "Oh.". She looked at him quietly and saw that he was just smiling at herself. Her heart suddenly felt a little uneasy. Maybe it was her illusion. Just now, she felt that he was going to kiss her, but I don''t know why. He seemed to have changed his mind. Scenery is not sure, perhaps, this is just her illusion. On such a whim, the scenery has more than a boyfriend, and Yangui has a girlfriend. Suddenly, they have such a relationship. However, the scenery doesn''t feel that there is much change in her feelings. How she should get along with Yan GUI, she can get along with him. And Yan GUI is a very qualified gentleman, at least he has a sense of responsibility to send scenery home. Walking on the way out of school, Yan GUI sighed, "I didn''t expect that the first lady who wanted to escape the blind date a few days ago has actually become my girlfriend." Holding the scenery of flowers, staring at him, "if you regret now, it''s too late." "No, I dare not regret it." Yan GUI pinched his fingers and said, "I''ve made a divination. I regret to let the eldest lady go. I''m sure I will regret it in the future." The scenery couldn''t help laughing, "do you really think you are a fortune teller?" "Being a prodigy is my second profession." Yan GUI looks down at the scenery, but she doesn''t hold back and rubs her head. She feels surprisingly good. Scenery is angry and clapped open his hand, "don''t move my hair, my hair is disordered!" "Good, good, I won''t move your hair." Yangui took back his hand and shrugged his shoulders. His expression was full of helplessness. At this time, his mobile phone rang, Yan GUI looked at the caller ID, connected the phone and said: "I leave school first, don''t wait for me, you go back first." It wasn''t long before he hung up. The scenery glanced at his mobile phone screen, then grasped his arm, stood on tiptoe to have a careful look at the eye, and she raised her head and asked, "do you also play swordsman?" Compared with the tall one, she seemed to be hanging on his arm. After being inspired by her action for a while, Yan GUI said, "I started playing not long ago." "Where are you serving? I''ll go and play with you. " "I''m just playing around and I don''t often go online." Yan GUI smiles and touches her head again, "it''s better if you often come to the reality to find me to play." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1871 After thinking about it for a while, the scenery thought that what Yan GUI said was quite reasonable, so she nodded obediently, "that''s good, I can often find you out to play in the future." Looking at the scene, Yan GUI could not help but feel his chin, as if thinking about something very important. The scenery raised her head and asked, "what are you thinking?" "I wonder why the eldest lady can be so proud and adorable at the same time?" When he said this, the look on his face was only serious, and there was no half faking. The exclamation he sent out was true, and it was definitely not intended to tease her. Although she is always a headstrong young lady, as long as she feels shy, the delicate appearance of her little daughter can make people feel more moved, "do you care what I will become? I''ll do what I want. " "Of course, the scenery can be whatever you want." Yan GUI''s tolerant smile and took her hand. They have already reached the parking place of Yangui. Yangui opens the door for the scenery first. Fengguang sits in the co driver, and Yangui gets on the car quickly. "Do you know where my home is?" the scenery asked "Of course I know." Yan Guiyi picked eyebrows, "you are the big miss of Xia family. Before meeting you, I have already investigated all the information." The scenery is right. After all, they wanted to make a blind date before. Since Yan GUI can pretend to be a fortune teller to confuse her first, it''s not surprising that she knows where her home is, but she is not as careful as he is. At first, she only wanted to get to the place and then run away. She didn''t spend any time to investigate his information. It takes about half an hour to get from school to Xia''s mansion. Yan GUI wants to drive, and the scenery doesn''t want to disturb him. She takes out her mobile phone and opens the miracle cool game. Yesterday, the game has been updated and a new level has been opened. She hasn''t come to play yet. Yan GUI, who was driving, couldn''t hear the scenery any more, but he was not used to it. He only saw the scenery playing the game seriously. He said with a smile, "I have a friend who is also playing this dress changing game recently." "Is it?" The scenery head also does not lift to say: "that he passed how many pass?" "I don''t know. You girls like to play this game. I can understand it. I don''t understand how a man like to play this game." He couldn''t understand. In his opinion, boys like to play video games. The scenery also said in an incomprehensible tone: "then I can''t understand why you boys like to play hero''s war." "The battle of Heroes..." Yan GUI looked straight ahead, took out a hand and kneaded the head of the scenery and said, "I play this game very well, you come to play this game, I will take you to fly." "No, no interest." Scenery has no interest in taking her to fly this kind of thing, but still focuses on his own level. Yan GUI said in a slightly disappointed tone: "it''s really a pity. I can''t show off my game skills in front of you." "I don''t like competitive games..." Scenery finally looked up at him, "I operate the keyboard is not so powerful, the hero war just came out when I also played, but I can''t even hit the machine." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1872 "I guess why you don''t like video games." "Hum, with so many games, it''s not necessary to play video games." Scenery put her eyes back on her line of sight. Instead of looking at Yan GUI, she just pointed at the screen of her mobile phone and said, "for me, I don''t care about the operability of the game. I just want to look good." This is indeed a common problem for girls to play games. In general, girls play games for good-looking clothes and characters. Yan GUI doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with such a superficial view of scenery. It''s quite in line with her usual temperament to say it so generously. He smiles helplessly, "although scenery doesn''t like video games, if you''re interested in one day, please come to me." "I won''t be interested in that day..." After talking about the scenery, she raised her small face again and said with interest: "aren''t you playing swordsman? It''s just that I''ve been playing recently. Why don''t we play this game together? " "Well..." Yan GUI stopped for a moment and said, "when I play swordsman, I''ll tell you again. How about it?" "Good." It seems that Yan GUI is not interested in the game of swordsman. It is estimated that he will not play it very much. But if he wants to play it, she can go to the game to accompany him. Before long, the car had arrived at the door of Xia family mansion. Yan GUI got out of the car first, and then opened the door for the scenery with great grace. After he got off the car with the hand of Fengjing, he said, "after you go back, you can contact me if you have anything." "So I can''t contact you if I''m ok?" Scenery jokingly looked up at him. "Of course not." Yangui bent down and patted her head. She said playfully, "you can contact me if you have nothing to do. If you have something, you should contact me more." The scenery narrowed her eyes and hugged his arm with a smile. She called sweetly: "Yan GUI" "eh?" Yan GUI looks at her with quiet expression. "Although I don''t know what unhappy things happened to you today, I won''t ask you more if you don''t talk to me." She pulled his collar and asked him to bend his waist lower. She also stood on tiptoe and leaned close to his ear and said in a very low voice: "but you have to believe that life will not always be so unhappy. When you wake up tomorrow, everything will gradually get better, because You are so good. " Yan GUI''s body was slightly stiff. He looked at her face. The smile on his face was no longer so natural. "You said I was fine, but when I met for the first time, I cheated you." "It doesn''t matter." Scenery sweet smile, small face is also very beautiful, "I don''t care about the past things now, and what I said is true." When Yan returned and didn''t answer, she had already let go of his hand and jumped into the door of Xia family. Standing at the door, she stopped again and waved to him, "Yan GUI, I will like you more tomorrow, and you will remember to like me more tomorrow." The energetic voice dropped, and she really turned and ran away. For a long time. Standing in the same place, the man made a phone call, "I think wrong, she is not an unreasonable arrogant big lady." The people over there didn''t speak. Yan GUI said in a deep voice: "lend me some people I need to get rid of this wrong relationship as soon as possible, otherwise... " Otherwise, he''s afraid he''ll get stuck. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1873 In the mansion of Xia family. Scenery but full of spring breeze into the living room, almost did not write on the face of my love these words. Sitting on the sofa pretending to read a newspaper, but actually waiting for his daughter to go home, Xia immediately put down the newspaper. He stood up and yelled, "scenery!" However, the scenery did not hear the call of the Xia Dynasty at all. She ran upstairs into her room without any distractions. Xia Chaoqi''s liver ache. And back to the room scenery has fallen on the bed, she called Mu Xun, "tell you a good news, I fell in love." "What There is no doubt that Mu Xun over there called out in disbelief, "how many friends do you have? I can count all my hands. How can you have a boyfriend?" "I haven''t known him for a long time..." She told Mu Xun all the stories, including how she met Yan GUI and how she met Yan GUI again, so that when they met for the third time, she agreed to his confession. After hearing this, Mu Xun still felt incredible, "you have only met three times, and you promised to associate with him. You are so fast!" "It''s a little bit fast." Scenery said with a smile, she thought of the things happened in the day, and then said: "he tied my shoelaces." "So what?" Mu Xun asked in a loud voice, "it''s just a shoelace. You sell yourself!" "No, it''s just that when he tied my shoelaces, I suddenly felt that he would be the one for me." "How do you feel that way?" "I don''t know." Scenery shook her head. Although she didn''t know, it didn''t prevent her from having a heart at that moment. She sighed again, put one hand in her heart and said to Mu Xun on the other side of the phone: "Mu Xun, do you think it''s too unreliable for me to agree to contact so soon?" "You Miss Xia, you can do whatever you want, even if he is reliable." Muxun''s mood has calmed down. She says, "you''d better be happy. Anyway, he is your blind date. You and he are a good match. If we can develop for a long time, I don''t think your father will object to it." "You have a point." The scenery nods. Originally, she and Yan GUI were going on a blind date. As a result, they both wanted to escape, but they didn''t expect to be together in the end. This is also a kind of drama. "Now that you''re single, you can play games with me today." Mu Xun said in a strange way: "Miss, don''t forget that you bought all the appearance of the mall before you reached the grade. Now you are famous in our clothing." A small trumpet in a novice village has the title of a rich party. Can it not be famous? The scenery thought that Yan GUI also occasionally played this game. She readily agreed to Mu Xun''s suggestion, "OK, wait for me, I''ll play the game." Scenery hung up the phone, went directly to the game room, and then lay down in the game cabin, Ma Liu''s login game. Before she could say hello to Mu Xun in the game, a team application panel appeared. It''s the team application I just sent by bending down. After thinking about the scenery for a long time, she remembered that this was the master whom she had worshipped not long ago. She agreed to form a team when she was promoted by others. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1874 After entering the team, Doudou''s voice also rang up, "apprentice, you stand in the same place, don''t move. I''ll come to see you right away!" After the game is formed, you can see the other party''s position. In a short time, Doudou has stepped out of the space-time hole and appeared in the side of the scenery. "Apprentice!" As soon as Doudou saw the scenery, he hugged her excitedly, "you haven''t been online for several days. I thought you didn''t want me anymore!" "I just There are some things in reality that don''t have time to play games. " "Have you solved all your problems?" Doudou looks at the scenery with his big eyes full of concern. Scenery dark road, estimated that the bean in the real world age is not big, she had to follow a lie, "all solved." "That would be great!" Doudou holding the hand of scenery, "good apprentice, I will take you to upgrade again!" The charm of upgrading is greater than that of looking for muxun, so Fengguang sends a message to muxun saying that he will upgrade first and follow Doudou. Master and apprentice team to complete the task, experience bonus, did not spend much effort, scenery has already reached 100 level. Doudou killed the last one, and ran to the scenery and said, "apprentice, full level is the beginning of the game. When peach goes online, I will let her and I take you to brush copies and pick up equipment. Now peach still has something to do. Let''s catch pets and play together." "Yes." Scenery is purely to pass the time, since Doudou said she wanted to catch a pet, she went with her. Doudou brings the scenery to a map called heilongyuan, which is full of weeds and tall trees. You can guess that there are many wild animals here when you look at the environment here. Doudou wants to catch a white fox. She has been squatting for several weeks. She comes whenever she has time, but she can''t squat every time. The scenery looks at Doudou. She turns over the bushes and climbs trees. She stays in the same place to watch the opera. Unfortunately, a fox runs past the scenery. "My fox!" Doudou called, and before he could use his lightness skills to fly over, he watched the fox enter a man''s hand. It''s the Taoist named yanzicai. The scenery only saw him once, but she remembered him because of his reticence at that time. She looked back at Doudou again. The little girl was losing her face. The fur of the white fox could make rare clothes. If anyone caught her, no one would give it to others. Sure enough, the man turned to go. "Wait!" Scenery stopped in front of the man, she said directly: "tell me your bank card account number, I will transfer money to you, you give this fox to this girl." Doudou Leng Leng Leng, and said: "apprentice, you want to call me master." The swallow just took a look at the scenery and took another step. Scenery or the first time so ignored, she again blocked in front of the man, "as long as you offer, no matter how much, I can give you." The man threw the fox into the system backpack and walked around the scenery. "Oh, you "Apprentice, forget it..." Doudou rushes to pull the hand of scenery. At this time, the space-time hole appeared again, and a man in black came out of it. "Hey, swallow, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why haven''t I come back?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1875 Doudou shouts, "Ye Linggu!" "Oh, deputy leader." ID called Ye Linggu man with a smile and waved his hand to say hello, he looked at the scenery again, "this is your new apprentice a few days ago." "Yes, this is my apprentice." Doudou asked again, "you didn''t take part in the guild activities recently. I heard that you didn''t often walk with Mumu Guo. Why, did you quarrel with your master?" "Quarrel?" Night Linggu low voice bitter smile, "if she is willing to quarrel with me good." "What do you say?" Doudou didn''t hear too clearly. Night Ling bone is ha ha a smile again, "nothing, you and swallow are here, what are you doing?" Swallow is not to speak, scenery asked Ye Linggu, "you and swallow are friends?" "Yes, we are friends." Ye Linggu looked at the swallow, he knew that the swallow would not say anything, so he looked at the scenery, "this young girl in love, do you have any contradiction with my friend?" "No "Since you are his friend, tell him to tell me his bank account number. He can pay me as much as he wants, as long as he gives me the white fox." Ye Linggu felt his chin, and he didn''t know what he thought of, and exclaimed, "now, little girls, do you like to be so arrogant and arrogant?" "Well, what do you say?" "Nothing." Ye Linggu looked at the swallow, "I said swallow, this is my deputy leader''s apprentice, you sell me face, give them the white fox." The swallow took out the white fox. Ye Linggu nodded, "that''s right. You should learn to give it to girls, so that you are a gentleman..." Ye Linggu''s words stopped abruptly, because he saw the swallow and released the white fox directly. The white fox ran very fast and disappeared in a blink of an eye. The swallow just stood in place, still no more than half of the expression. See, this is that he would rather release the fox than give the scenery. Scenery a bite teeth, "I want to challenge you!" No one said anything. Doudou whispers, "apprentice, you have just reached the full level, and you don''t have good equipment. If you challenge him, you can''t beat him..." Fengguang is still wearing green equipment, while swallows only wear them. However, they are wearing orange equipment with the highest level. Even if the swallow is standing still and Fengguang stabs it with a knife, the swallow will not lose a little blood. However, when Doudou talks, the scenery has already pulled out the sword and stabbed at the swallow. The swallow is not moving. When the sword of scenery touches his clothes, her sword is broken inch by inch. She looked at the only sword handle in her hand and couldn''t speak. This is the fairest game among the common people. You can''t buy equipment in the mall. If you want to have good equipment, you can only make copies. She bit her lip and can''t be a soft girl coin player. It''s so bad! Ye Ling Gu Gan sighed, "it turns out that playing this game is even smaller than me, and I dare to challenge people who are full of God level equipment." The scenery threw away the sword handle, she said to the swallow fiercely: "you wait for me, I will go to the reward list to paste your name now!" She snorted again, turned and walked into the time hole, about to the main city. Because soon, the sound of the whole service system sounded: the reward list is updated. As long as a knight can kill a swallow, he can get a reward of 1000 Ding. Don''t miss it. Doudou has been stunned by the huge reward. Also heard the system sound of night Ling Gu tut two, "1000 Ding of gold, you have to spend a lot of soft money to buy gold from the studio, actually spend so much money only to reward the people in the game, it is really personality." "Personality." Night Linggu a meal, soon, he came back to God, can''t believe to look at the swallow. But the swallow did not hurry to draw out his long sword, he stabbed the sword into his body, at the same time, he lost his life value and lay on the ground. The voice of the whole service system rings again: the swallow has been killed by the swallow, and the reward has been sent by courier. Please check it. Night Ling bone speechless for a long time, and finally extended his thumb, "high, is really high." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1876 In the scenery of the main city, she was stunned for a long time when she listened to the sound of the system that yanzicai Xiashi successfully killed the swallow and got the reward. After a moment, she grabbed a passer-by and asked, "in this game, you offered the reward to that person, and the person who was offered the reward killed himself. Can you take the reward?" "It depends on what you ask for a reward." The passing great Xia said: "for example, when the reward was offered with such a large sum, the person offering the reward did not ask that the person who was offered a reward should die in other people''s hands. In other words, when the reward is released, the correct reward should be added with a prefix requirement, that is, to let him die in the hands of other people." Scenery eyebrows jump, she gritted her teeth and said: "this broken game even offers a reward to play word games?" "You''ve just played this game. It''s the river and lake. In the river and lake, if you''re careless, you''ll be ruined. The word game is the simplest one." The passer-by shook his head and sighed, "I''m afraid the man who just spent a thousand ingots of gold as a reward is also a novice Xiaobai. It''s really pitiful that he sent so much money to the enemy in vain." The scenery was more angry when she heard it. She puffed her cheeks and looked very angry. She didn''t expect that there would be a word game in this game. She didn''t kill anyone. She also gave that guy so much money in vain! The more she thought about it, the more angry she got off the game. As soon as she got out of the game cabin, she received a phone call from her father''s company. The man on the other side said, "Miss, the person who posted the post has been found. It''s a female student in B city who is not studying at home. She plays other games and also attacks her The rich players in his game. " "Good, then let her quit school and become a good student." Wind brother hung up the phone, for this kind of people who have no ability to cause trouble everywhere, she has always had no heart of intolerance. Scenery back to her room, her mobile phone received a text message, is an hour ago Yan GUI sent, at that time she has been on the game, so did not pay attention. "Let''s go to the cinema tomorrow. I''ll pick you up." Seeing this invitation as a date, Fengjing couldn''t help laughing. She immediately replied to the past with a "good" word. But she had been waiting for a long time, and Yangui didn''t send a message again. She thought that maybe he had something to do, so he didn''t see the information in time. However, it doesn''t matter. Fengguang thinks that she is sensible, at least she won''t be like those trapped Into love on the unreasonable request must be second back to the information of the girl like that. Because a very unpleasant thing happened in the game. Fengguang went to bed early that day. When she woke up the next day, the first thing she had to do was pick up her mobile phone. As expected, at 1:00 in the middle of the night, Yan GUI sent her a short message. He said that she would come to pick her up at 10:00 this morning. The scenery looked at the time again. It was already half past nine. She quickly got up to wash and dress up. Before long, her phone rang. Naturally, it was Yan GUI. Dressed up, she ran downstairs, in front of the house, she saw a suit of Yan GUI. Yan GUI, wearing a suit, is not handsome. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1877 The scenery ran past and ran into his arms. She asked sweetly, "have you been here for a long time?" "No, I just arrived." Yan GUI rubbed her head with a smile, "get in the car." "Good." The scenery obediently got on the car, in the direction of the car to the cinema, she could not help but ask: "why suddenly remember to ask me to see a movie?" "Isn''t it normal that men and women watch movies together?" Yan GUI asked with a smile, "please check what good movies there are in the cinema recently. If you are interested, we will buy tickets when we get to the cinema." He didn''t directly decide what movie to watch, but let her choose, which made the scenery feel more happy. She took out her mobile phone and flipped through it, then looked up and said, "I don''t like disaster movies and literary films. Recently, there is only one love film" Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai "on. Let''s go and see this one." Although this love story is a bit old-fashioned, it is understandable for a little girl to choose to watch a love movie that is good for her heart when she has no other choice. Yan guiben is to follow her to see what, as long as she is willing to see, then what he sees is indifferent, so after entering the cinema, he decisively bought two tickets for "Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai". Although "Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai" is an old-fashioned love story, the main actors of this film are all new generation actors. Even if they know what the final outcome is, they will feel it is a kind of enjoyment to look at this beautiful picture. But she found a very serious problem. By the light of the screen, Yan GUI saw her frown and asked her in a low voice: "what are you thinking of?" "I was thinking Scenery also whispered: "you see, clearly Ma Wencai looks handsome and infatuated. Why does Zhu Yingtai not like him?" It turned out that the actor who played Ma Wencai was so handsome that Yan Kong''s couldn''t help but get tangled up. Logically speaking, Ma Wencai is a rich man, and Zhu Yingtai is also a rich lady. Their living environment is the same, and they should have many common topics. However, Zhu Yingtai was only interested in the poor boy Liang Shanbo. Yan GUI didn''t know what she was thinking. When he heard about Yan Kong, he shook his head and laughed, "maybe it''s Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai''s hearts more in line?" "But marriage is a big thing. Now they can be together regardless of everything, but after they are together, they have to worry about food and oil every day Do you think Zhu Yingtai will regret it? " Scenery is seriously asking questions, she is also very rational thinking about a time, the more think about the more possible. "I don''t know if Zhu Yingtai will regret it, but I want to ask if it''s me..." "What happened to you?" "If our family goes bankrupt and owes a lot of money, then scenery and I are not in charge of each other. Maybe when Fengguang is with me in the future, she will feel distressed about the oil, rice, firewood and salt. Will Fengguang still be willing to be with me?" "Of course not." The scenery again put her eyes on the screen, which was showing the story of Liang Shanbo''s death. She said casually, "I''m a lady of the Xia family, but I can''t live with hardship." Yan GUI used to smile, but did not speak. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1878 After watching the film, Yan GUI took the scenery to dinner, and then went to the amusement park. It can be said that he was playing around with the scenery all day long. The scenery used to be a housemaid who could not get out of two doors. However, because of Yan GUI''s reason, she was willing to accompany her everywhere. It seems to be in the blink of an eye. It''s getting dark. Fengjing sits on a chair in the park, waiting for Yan, who bought her ice cream, to come back. She hammered her leg again. She had to say that after playing all day, she felt a little tired. Suddenly, a few shadows came over her head. The scenery raised her head and saw a group of men in black around her. This group of people did not give her a sense of security as her bodyguards, but a sense of threat. All of them were tall, or their arms or faces were tattooed with terrible tattoos. The scenery immediately felt that these people had come to kidnap themselves. She was the daughter of Xia''s group. She had been kidnapped since she was a child. It was only because the bodyguards who were close to her protected her very well, and she had never been in danger. Scenery stood up, she asked in a cold voice: "trouble for me?" Thanks to her bodyguard nearby, she was also bold. The head of a man, his side face has a skull tattoo, let''s call him skull brother, he wantonly smile, "Miss Xia, right, don''t worry, we''re not here to trouble you, we''re here to find your boyfriend''s trouble." "Trouble with my boyfriend?" Skeleton pointed to the black car parked on the other side. "See, there''s our boss. Your boyfriend borrowed a lot of money from our boss. Now it''s time to pay off the debt." Seeing the black car, she could only vaguely see a man''s side face through the glass window. She directly retorted, "it''s impossible. Yangui can''t borrow money." "It seems that Miss Xia doesn''t know..." The skeleton elder brother saw Yan GUI with sharp eyes. He said, "if you don''t believe it, you''d better ask him in person." "It''s you!" Yan GUI looked tense when he saw this group of people. He came over and stood in front of the scenery. "If you have anything to do with me, everything has nothing to do with the scenery." Skeleton brother "Yo ha" said, "I can''t see that you borrowed money or not, but you still have a responsibility in front of your girlfriend. You don''t want us to embarrass this lady. You can return the money to us now." The scenery holds Yan GUI''s hand, "are they true? Did you really borrow money from them? " "Sorry, scenery." Yan Guimu Lu apologized and paused for a while. He explained, "there is something wrong with my company. I have to borrow some money to turn around." "Why don''t you tell me you''re short of money, I can give it to you!" "Scenery..." He sighed, this is my business, how can I find you? She also knew that it was a shame for a man to borrow money from his girlfriend. The scenery looks to the skeleton elder brother again, "how much money does Yan GUI owe, I help him return." "No more, no less, just 10 million." Skeleton held out a finger. Scenery said: "then you wait, I call my father to transfer money to you." "Wait..." "Scenery, if your father knows that I am still with you, he will let us separate." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1879 When she thought about the scenery, she bit her lips and thought about it. She took her mobile phone back, then held his hand in two hands and said, "I still have a lot of jewelry, jewelry and clothes bags. I sold these things, and I can borrow them from my friends, so I can pay off your debts, OK?" "But scenery, this is not a long-term solution." Yan GUI sighed again. He was very distressed and helpless. He said: "for the sake of the Yan family, I can''t give up the company. Now I have to invest money endlessly to keep the company from going bankrupt. Scenery, this is a bottomless hole. Can you help me pay off the money I owe this time, but next time, next time?" "I I don''t know... " Scenery has always been a life of respect and support. She has no worries about food and clothing. She has never worried about money. Yan GUI is right. She can help him for the first time, but what should be done next? "Scenery, you also know..." Yan GUI bent down to see her, "your father will always find the fact that we are together. Now I am no longer the rich son he likes. He will not agree with us together. Maybe, we should..." "No way!" Scenery shook his head, "you can''t casually mention the matter of breaking up. My father doesn''t want me to be with you. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t want to give me money. If we work hard together, we can certainly get through this difficult time." Yan GUI looked at her serious face and couldn''t speak. Fengguang has already taken off her bracelet. She goes over to give it to brother skeleton. "This is Nicholas'' bracelet. My father spent a lot of money to photograph it. I will give this to you as part of the repayment, OK? The rest, I''ll go back and give you all my jewelry. By the way... " She opened her bag and took out several cards. "There are some money in it. I''ll give you all. Can you give us a few more days and I''ll give you enough money. Don''t embarrass Yan GUI, OK?" Brother skeleton holds a bracelet in one hand and a bank card in the other. He takes a look at the scenery and places his eyes on Yan GUI. Yan GUI is in a kind of unknown silence at the moment. Seeing that brother skeleton didn''t speak, she put her hands together and begged pitifully, "I know that I have to pay back the debt, but I beg you, we can have three more days, just three days, OK?" Behind her came the voice of Yan GUI, "scenery." "Well?" The scenery turned to look at him. Yan GUI drooped her eyes and said, "you are the eldest lady of the Xia family. You are superior. Only others ask for your share. Isn''t there no share you ask for from others?" "But If you owe someone something, you must pay it back. " This is the principle of scenery. She pulls Yan GUI''s hand. "We can''t afford it now, so we can only ask them to forgive for a little time." Obviously, he owed the money, but she said "we". "Since I can''t afford it Why not give up? " Yan GUI pauses for a second, and he is in a low voice with obvious bewilderment, "didn''t you say that if I didn''t belong with you, you would choose to leave? It''s like, it''s possible that after liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai are together, Zhu Yingtai will be distressed for life, and you, scenery, you can''t get used to hard times. " "I said these words in jest. How can you take them seriously?" She solemnly declared, "Yan GUI, I''m not Zhu Yingtai, you''re not Liang Shanbo or Ma Wencai. As long as I''m with you, I can try not to rely on my parents to go through all the things with you and live all the life I''m not used to." "This life It''s going to be hard. " "It doesn''t matter." She laughed. "As long as you''re still there, that''s enough." The afterglow of sunset sprinkled on her body, as if it was a layer of yarn for her, all the scenery in the park, at this moment, seems to be only her. Yan Guihu felt that the sun was too dazzling today. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1880 The scenery looks at brother skeleton again. She tries to make her tone more pitiful. "I''ll find a way to come up with the money. Please give us some more time, OK?" "Miss Xia." The skeleton brother has the final say as unalterable principles, and then he says to the scenery, "you know it''s a natural thing to pay back your debts, but I''m just doing errands, even if you want to ask me, I''ll give you some time to make up the money, but this is not my final rule." "Well..." Scenery she knows that it''s no use persuading brother skeleton. After all, brother skeleton is just a errand runner, so she puts her eyes on the black car, "I''ll go and ask your boss!" "Scenery." Yan GUI suddenly grabbed the hand of scenery. The scenery looked up at him again, "I go to talk to their boss, I will gather all the money to give him, tell him not to embarrass you first." "No more." "No Why? " He had no words, just a look at the skeleton. Brother skeleton''s face appeared tangled, but he still called out, "brothers, take out the guy!" A group of bad young people took out sticks that they did not know where they were hiding, and they were all acting like evil spirits. "What do you want?" The scenery is in front of Yan''s return, and looks alert. Brother skeleton said, "Miss Xia, we have the rules of our business. We will find whoever owes us money, and we will not harm innocent people. You''d better go. We don''t want to embarrass you." "No way!" The scenery bit the lip to say: "I did not promise you, will contribute money to you? Why can''t we have more time? " "Scenery, this is the rule." Yan GUI came out from behind her. His face had already lost his usual smile. He looked at her for a while and then slowly said, "what I have done should have been borne by myself. This matter has nothing to do with you. I don''t want to involve you. Scenery, they are a group of unscrupulous people. I don''t want to hurt you because of me." "But I can''t leave you alone." The scenery holds his hand, looks firm, her attitude has been very firm. Skeleton brother has already let the people under him to open the scenery, scenery struggling, but helpless to have two men holding her hand, her strength can not resist at all, she said angrily: "let me go!" Yan GUI was also seized by several men, but he seemed to be calmer than the scenery. He said, "I''ll go with you. Don''t embarrass her." "If you would like to go with us, it would be better." Brother skeleton was about to take people with him, but suddenly a group of people came out and stopped him. "Let go of us, miss!" This group of bodyguards in black yelled, and rushed directly to fight with brother skeleton. When two groups of people fight, they are really blind to swords. Those who grasp the scenery quickly enter the "battlefield" with sticks. This group of people looks like a underworld, but their skills are surprisingly good. Therefore, if you come and go, you will not be able to win or lose for a while. When she saw a man waving a stick that was about to hit her, she had no time to think about it. When she hugged her tightly, the stick hit her in the back of the head. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1881 Yan Guiwei Zheng, then quickly helped her body, his hands on the back of her head, nervously asked: "is there anything wrong?" He didn''t think that the scenery would come to stop him. In fact, even if there was no scenery, he could avoid it. "I..." The scenery half squints the eye, felt dizzy, she slightly shakes her head, "I have nothing to do..." However, Yan GUI was aware that his hands on her head felt the warm liquid. He slowly raised his trembling hand, and the blood on his hands hurt his eyes. Scenery tried to wake up, but failed. She leaned against him with no strength. "I''ll take you to the hospital You''ll be ok... " Yangui picked up the man who was in a semi comatose state. He walked quickly to the black car. No matter it was the skeleton brother''s people or the group of bodyguards, they had already made red eyes, so no one stopped them. The door opened from the inside, and sitting in the car was a man who was staring at the screen of his mobile phone attentively. He didn''t seem to see Yan GUI''s anxiously coming with the injured scenery in his arms. Maybe he didn''t care at all. Yan GUI first put the scenery in the car, and then he said, "the scenery is injured. You need to go to the hospital immediately." He didn''t say this to a man playing with his cell phone, but to the driver sitting in front of him. The driver again looked at the man in black sitting behind him. He just looked at Yan GUI and nodded, "OK." When Yangui was about to get on the bus and hold the scenery, his mobile phone rang. The ringing tone was different from that of other calls he received. That is to say, he set special attention to it. Looking at the scene of coma, he finally hesitated to take out his mobile phone. The name displayed on the phone was the person he had been looking forward to for a long time. He connected the phone and said, "what''s the matter £¿¡± I don''t know what the opposite person said. His look changed suddenly. For a long time, he said, "I''ll be here soon." After hanging up the phone, Yan GUI stepped into the car and stepped out again. But he didn''t rush to walk. Instead, he bent down to look at the small face of the scenery. In his eyes, there were all kinds of tangles that other people could not understand. But in the end, he still had to choose. He raised his eyes and said to the man who never spoke a word in the car: "from our childhood, we are mostly friends. Can you Take care of her for me, will you? " The silent man is still silent, and his only interest seems to be his mobile phone. Yan GUI, who knew his temperament well, understood that he had agreed, and Yangui put out his hand and stroked the scenery''s cheek. Then he stood up straight and left with a "thank you" message. Soon, the car headed for the hospital. When the car was turning the corner, the scenery on the back of the chair tilted and fell on the man''s leg. Wei Dun, a man who plays with mobile phones, doesn''t like contact with people. Even if he grew up with Yan GUI, he doesn''t like it. When he reached out to help her fall to the other side, she snorted softly. His hand was stunned. He had an illusion that if he touched her like this, she would break like a glass. Then, he saw that the corner of his dress was gently grasped by a white hand. The comatose person opened his eyes. Her eyes seemed to have fog, hazy, and she unconsciously murmured, "Yan gui I''m so cold... " Her face is pale, and the blood from the wound on her head has slightly wet her hair. She is like Like what? In the forest, a wounded cub prays for the hunter''s mercy. She did not wake up long before she closed her eyes again and fell into a deep sleep. A moment later, the man put down his mobile phone without saying a word. He picked up the man who was lying on his leg, then picked her up and let her sit on his leg. Her face was close to his chest, and the hand holding the corner of his coat had not been released. The man took out a white handkerchief, gently pressed her bleeding wound, because of pain, she low sob. He looked slightly stagnant, and his other hand gently patted her on the back, "don''t be afraid It''ll be all right soon. " The driver who heard the sound trembled and almost drove into the river. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1882 The hospital was not far away, and it took about ten minutes to arrive. The driver took the lead to get out of the car. He opened the door behind him. He planned to consciously hold the comatose lady Xia out of the car, but to his surprise, the silent man did not intend to give him the scenery. He got out of the car with the scenery in his arms. Behind him was the afterglow of the late sun. With the injured scenery, he stood against the light like a God to save the world. The driver has never seen his young master look so serious. At least in his memory, the young master is always immersed in his own world, and is out of tune with everything around him. The only thing that can make him interested is his mobile phone and computer. And today But he also heard his young master speak??? The driver''s uncle dares to clap his chest to guarantee that this is the first time that he has heard the young master speak since he was the driver of the young master. In other times, the young master communicates with others in words. What is this? Because of Xia''s eldest daughter, his young master began to understand? The driver''s uncle was doomed to get no answer, and the doctors in the hospital saw the man in black, and the man''s arms were holding a woman who was injured and comatose. They were very insightful and prepared the operating room. Fengguang''s injury is not too serious. There must be slight concussion. Dizziness is inevitable. This is why she is still in coma. However, the doctor also said that it would be good to stay in the hospital for observation for a period of time, so there will be no major problems. Please rest assured. This young master refers to the man who enters the hospital with scenery. Night rises, it is a starry night. Comatose eyelashes tremble, slowly, she also opened her eyes, to see the strange environment, she is still a little confused, soon, she felt the faint pain on her head. Scenery raised her hand, subconsciously to touch the painful place, but before she touched her head, a slightly pale hand caught her wrist. She realized that there was someone beside her. The scenery raised her eyes and saw the man sitting by the bed. She thought for a long time, and then she asked uncertainly: "you Is it Qi Jue''s cousin? " It was that day, at school, she helped to play the miracle cool one. The man nodded and confirmed her answer. The scenery had only met him once, and did not expect to see him again. But looking at the surrounding environment, this is the hospital. She thought of Yan GUI and sat up from her bed and asked anxiously, "where is Yangui? Where is he? " "He has something to deal with." He typed this line on the screen of his mobile phone. The scenery narrowed her eyes to see clearly, and she asked, "what does he have to deal with? Are those gangsters going to embarrass him again? " "No He typed another line. "He''s safe. Don''t worry." The scenery looked at his face and saw that his expression did not seem to be lying, so she was relieved at the bottom of her heart. Although she did not know what Yangui was going to do, she would be able to relax as long as he was safe. "Are you Yan GUI''s friend?" He nodded again, handed the mobile phone screen to her eyes, "he is not here with you, waiting for you to wake up, will you blame him?" "He didn''t accompany me. He had to deal with important things." Feng Feng said: "and his company has problems, there must be a lot of things to deal with, I don''t blame him." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1883 He withdrew his hand, his eyes drooping. Seeing that he did not type any more, she asked curiously, "aren''t you Qi Jue''s cousin? Why are you good friends with Yangui again "He''s my neighbor and we grew up together." Seeing the words he typed, the scenery understood that Yan GUI and he had grown up together. She laughed and said gratefully, "thank you for taking care of me in the hospital. Since Yangui can find you to accompany me here, your relationship must be very good." "Just average." Scenery default for this answer is a proud reply, she just said with a smile: "really thank you for being here, but now I have woken up, and there is no big problem, it is better for you to go back first." He shook his head and opened the thermos box on the table. Inside was a bowl of porridge. He handed the bowl to the scenery. Without saying much, others could understand his meaning. Scenery heart suddenly some subtle, she took the porridge, and gently said a "thank you.". To be honest, she was a little hungry. She took a spoon and took a sip of porridge, then quietly looked at the man sitting next to her with her spare light. He was staring at her without blinking, which made her feel great pressure. Even she didn''t understand how she was under such pressure. Finally, she couldn''t help but say to him: "it seems to be very late now, don''t you want to go home?" He shook his head. The scenery suddenly did not know what to say, if this man is like the first time we met, he bowed his head and seriously played with his mobile phone, then she would not have a feeling of scalp numbness. And it seems that her parents have not come, she felt strange, is her parents do not know that she was injured in hospital? However, she didn''t want her parents to worry about herself. When the man left, she called her father and said that she would go to muxun''s house. However, scenery seems to be wrong, after she bravely finished a bowl of porridge, the man sitting by the bed did not intend to leave. She did not understand, and again asked a euphemistic: "do you really do not go home to rest?" He did not shake his head this time, and directly typed a line of words on his mobile phone to the scenery, "the doctor said you want to stay in the hospital for observation, I am observing you." Is there something wrong with your brain circuit!? The doctor said to stay in hospital for observation is not the meaning of this observation! Feng Feng is thinking about how she should be euphemistically clear with him. She sees that his mobile phone has a caller ID, and the caller''s name is marked as "250". Somehow, she has a weird intuition that this must be a call from Yan GUI. Even if he got through the phone, he still kept silent. Scenery can not be sure whether it is Yan GUI. She asked anxiously, "is it Yan GUI who called?" He looked at her, or nodded, and then hung up. I''m hanging up Just opened his mouth scenery, that sentence I want to talk to Yan GUI, how can''t say. What is this? Ah? Is this man EQ or IQ low!? According to the normal people''s routine, he received a call from Yan GUI. Shouldn''t he give her the mobile phone to speak to her, Yan GUI''s girlfriend!? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1884 No matter how loud the scenery in the heart spit trough, in the end, she is deeply sighed, chose silence. At this time, the door of the ward was knocked, and then several men came in. Each man had different food in his hand, and put them on the table again. They left without saying a word. Scenery looked at the table full of food, she was stunned for a moment, and then she pointed to herself uncertainly, "are these delicious food for me?" She nodded, he thought. As long as there is food, scenery is always easy to meet, but she did not rush to reach out, but asked suspiciously: "what do you prepare so much delicious for me?" "Doctors say that when a certain desire is satisfied, they will temporarily forget the pain of the wound." He typed out such a line to show the scenery. Frankly speaking, it is also a diversion. And appetite is also a kind of desire. Scenery did not expect that he would think so thoughtful. Compared with the matter that he just hung up the phone, she is really not sure whether he has high EQ or low Eq. "By the way..." Scenery suddenly thought of a question, "I don''t know what your name is, I''m summer scenery, how about you?" He held the mobile phone hand slightly, finally, or slowly began to enter text, but just after he input a "I" word, the ward door opened again. Yan GUI came in this time. She stepped out of bed, barefoot on the ground, and threw herself into Yan GUI''s arms. She held her firmly and looked at the white gauze on her head. She asked solicitously, "is there anything wrong with the wound?" "No The scenery shakes his head, "the doctor said that after a period of rest, it will be better." "That''s good." Yan GUI''s heart was finally released. The scenery sees his breath is unsteady, she asks again: "are you in a hurry to come over?" "Yes, isn''t it worrying about you?" Yan GUI gave a low smile. He did come here. Yes, he was not sure whether he wanted to come or not, but when he sent people home and passed the hospital, he still couldn''t help coming. He always had to see that the scenery was all right, so that he could completely relax. At this time, the scenery suddenly felt that someone had touched her feet. She looked down and saw that it was the silent man who squatted beside her with a pair of small white shoes. Now he is holding one of her ankles and putting her bare feet into the shoes. Scenery body rigid, at this moment, she suddenly had her own can not understand the panic. When Yan GUI noticed that, both feet of scenery had already put on shoes. He felt a little unnatural in his heart, so he also laughed uneasily, "thank you for helping me take care of the scenery." Scenery looked at the man squatting at her feet and stood up. She blinked. When she saw that he was looking at her, she felt that her eyes were so hard to move for the first time. This is not right. Scenery told herself that she forced herself to take back her sight, held Yan GUI''s hand, and moved closer to her side. She is not looking at him, but there is always an illusion that he is still looking at himself. The atmosphere in the ward fell into a strange delicacy at the moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1885 Yan GUI clenched the hand of scenery, and he laughed at the man in front of him. "I''m sorry to trouble you today. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day. I''ll be fine here. You can go back first." His boyfriend and girlfriend should have private space for two people. Naturally, he had no reason to stay any more. He picked up his mobile phone and left the ward in silence. The scenery looked at his back disappeared, she did not feel relaxed, but had an unknown sense of melancholy. Yangui took her hand and sat on the hospital bed. He saw all kinds of food on the table and asked unnaturally, "are these all he bought for you?" "Well..." Scenery honest nodded, "he said like this, I can forget the pain of the wound." "Is it?" Yan GUI said in a low voice, "why haven''t you seen him so warm-hearted before..." "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Looking at the scenery''s face, Yan GUI thought of what happened this evening. At that time, when he saw that the scenery was injured in order to protect himself, his mood was indescribable, and it was so shocking that he could not help but soften his voice a little more, "is the wound still painful?" "It''s not very painful." Afraid of his worry, she added, "the doctor has said that I don''t have any big problems. Just have a good rest." He raised his hand and stroked her cheek. In his eyes, there were too many things that the scenery could not understand. He said slowly, "if there is such a situation in the future, you should not rush out to protect me so foolishly." "Why? Aren''t we a boyfriend and a girlfriend? " Scenery eyes bent into a lovely crescent, "it is not that only a boyfriend can protect your girlfriend, ah, I can also protect you." "You said protect me Is it to hurt yourself? " "But as long as you don''t get hurt." He was so weak that he couldn''t speak for a long time. She asked, "will those people come to you again? I''ve done the calculation. I''ve sold all my jewelry and jewelry. Then I''ll ask Mu Xun to borrow some money. We can pay off the money... " "No more." "No more?" He looked at her and chuckled, "I''ve found other ways to pay off the money, and I''ve also received a call from my family. Our company has received a batch of business, and it has changed." "That would be great!" The scenery is happy in the heart, she said happily: "then wait for me to hurt good, I will take you to see my parents." "Not yet." Yan GUI immediately replied to this sentence and realized that he refused too quickly. He added: "I want to see my parents again when our company is back to normal. I also want to meet them in my best condition." The scenery thought, is also this truth, so she nodded obediently, "well, I listen to you." Seeing her parents is something she has to go through. For scenery, it''s better to see her parents later than to meet her parents. She also hopes to get her parents'' approval earlier. Yan GUI stayed with the scenery all night in the hospital. When the scenery fell asleep, he walked out of the ward because he answered the phone. When he called, it was still that special ring. But this time, Yan GUI did not choose to leave the hospital. Only when he bought breakfast and went back to the ward, the scenery in the ward was gone. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1886 "It was the xias who took Miss Xia." The nurse''s words didn''t let Yan GUI down because he knew that he couldn''t go to the Xia family to find the scenery. At least he was sure that the Xia Dynasty in the rumors would not let him enter the door of the Xia family. And on the other side, wake up to see that she has returned to the familiar room, she was stunned at first, and then sat up from the bed. She fell asleep after taking analgesics, and the analgesics had a sleeping effect. She didn''t even know what happened when she came home from the hospital in her sleep. "I wake up at last." Hearing the familiar voice, the scenery did not look good, "why did you take me home from the hospital? I don''t know if I''m injured and need to be hospitalized? " Sure enough, she saw Xia Dynasty by the bed. Xia Chao snorted, "we have family doctors in Xia family. Is it necessary to let you stay in hospital? You know you''re hurt, and you don''t want to tell your mother and me? " "I I don''t want you to worry about it? " The scenery is reasonable and vigorous, and the atmosphere is not lower than his father at all. Xia Chao looked at the gauze wrapped around her head. She was very anxious and angry, "I have told your mother that she will soon return home. Scenery, I warn you, you don''t want to be with your boyfriend again!" "Why can''t I be with him?" Scenery claps the bed, "at the beginning, is not that you want me to make a blind date with him?" "That''s because..." Xia Chao looked at his daughter''s discontented face and couldn''t help it. He frowned, "in short, I said that I couldn''t do it. He''s not a good man worthy of trusting for life. I don''t want to make you sad. In short, you don''t want to meet him in the next days." Then left a sentence to recuperate, Xia directly got up and left the room. I want to throw things! In her opinion, her father felt that Yan had no money at home, so he didn''t want her to be with him. Xia Dynasty is a man who does what he says. He says that scenery and Yan GUI are not allowed to meet again, so they will not meet again. Although the scenery is extremely powerful, she really has no way to deal with it in front of the Xia Dynasty, which has absolute power. A few days later, although her injury is completely healed, she has to be strictly monitored by the bodyguards when she goes out. In short, to prevent her from visiting Yangui, and her mobile phone is also restricted, the Xia Dynasty will never allow scenery to contact Yan GUI again, Not even through Alipay contact. Is she still free! No She still has a little bit of freedom, that is, in the game. Standing in the world of swordsman, the scenery looked at the beautiful scenery around and sighed deeply. No doubt, when she was on the line again, her master Doudou immediately ran over, "apprentice! You''re finally online! " "Well." The scenery had no mood. Beans around her around a circle, "apprentice, you are not happy?" "No "Oh..." Doudou obviously did not believe the voice, and said: "apprentice! Our guild will hold an offline party in a city tomorrow! Is your home near city a? If it''s close, will you join us? " "I''m from a city." The scenery asks again: "what is the offline party?" "It''s just that we local tyrants meet together in real life. When the time comes, mumuguo, gongziyu and yelinggu will all come. Apprentice, you can come too!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1887 Sometimes in the network world for a long time, will put forward to meet offline, this matter is not surprising. No matter where her father is, she will not be allowed to go to see her in secret, except for her escort. In other words, she can take the offline party as a smoke bomb. When she goes to the party, she can secretly escape from the hotel? Although Fengjing doesn''t know whether this plan will succeed, she knows that she will always try. She nods to Doudou and says, "OK, I''ll go there then." "That would be great!" Doudou happily told the scenery of the place and time, and she specially said, "by the way, apprentice, you should remember to bring a flower. This is the symbol of our local tyrant gang members." The scenery asked: "any kind of flower is OK?" "Yes, just bring your favorite flowers." "Well I''ll bring a bunch of stars "Well, well, I''ll be waiting for you at the door." Doudou is really happy. In the past, she has always envied other people in the gang for having good apprentices. Now she also has such good apprentices. Can she not be happy? At this time, I saw the service notice Shua Shua a a few messages in the past, "Xia NV Mumu Guo used advertising fireworks to express love for Xiashi Ye Ling Gu. Even though the sea is changing, the sea is dry and the rocks are rotten, this sentiment will never disappear." Advertising fireworks is a kind of game props used to express love in the game. It costs a lot of gold coins. What''s more, it must have cost a lot of gold coins to brush several pieces of advertising information in the past. The scenery still remembers that this Mumu Guo and ye Linggu belong to the local tyrant gang. Moreover, the yelinggu and the swallow that she hates are friends. She asks Doudou curiously, "is yelinggu and mumuguo a pair?" "Well How to say that? " Doudou thought for a while and then said, "mumuguo is an old swordsman player. One day, she accepted a little white apprentice, that is, yelinggu. He didn''t understand a lot of things when he played the game for the first time. He took it with him. Later, yemuguo liked to stick to mumuguo and often confessed, but he refused." "Well, since mumuguo doesn''t like yelinggu, why does she have to put so much advertising fireworks on yelinggu today?" "I don''t know about that either." Doudou was also puzzled and said, "what we know is that yelinggu likes mumuguo, and mumuguo likes gongziyu, which is not clear. But judging from today''s fireworks, is mumuguo fond of yelinggu?" "Isn''t that just right?" The scenery is calm and said sarcastic words, "Mu Mu Guo and Ye Ling Gu are in love. They are together and have lovers. What a happy ending." "However, if the two love each other, according to the custom of our game, if ye Linggu wants to accept mumumuguo''s confession, he will also set off a fireworks response." "Is that so?" Scenery casually skimmed her lips, anyway, she and those two people are not familiar, regardless of whether they love each other and whether they want to be together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1888 In the middle of the conversation, the voice of the game system suddenly rang out in the mind of the scenery: "the leader of your gang [I am old and not tall] used the order of gathering righteousness to summon our members to the swamp land. Would you like to go there, young Xia?" The first time I experienced the scenery of this prompt tone, I couldn''t make up my mind when I looked at the "yes" or "no" on the panel. Doudou said directly: "taotaola, we are going to fight in the swamp. If you are not well equipped, don''t go. I will help you. You can continue to see the scenery here." With that, Doudou points to the "yes" option on her panel. In a blink of an eye, she has disappeared in front of the scenery. Since Doudou said he didn''t need to go Well, the scenery points to the word "no", the panel disappears, and she continues to stay where she is, not transmitted to the map of the land of mire. It''s just that she never pays attention to the information about the members of the guild. Now she knows that the leader of the local tyrant Gang is called "I''m old but not tall", etc The ID name of the guild leader is "I am old but not tall", and Doudou''s ID name is "I bend just right". Dare you, these two people are still lovers Eddie. Scenery was forced to eat dog food. She went to Huahai to have a look at the scenery. A person didn''t think it was interesting. So she decided to go offline. But just when she decided to go offline, a white fox running over made her forget about going offline. This white fox only turns around her feet, and it doesn''t disappear as quickly as it usually sees people. There is only one reason for this, that is, the white fox has been domesticated by the players, and now it is under the command of its owner that it follows the scenery. The scenery looks around, not far away is standing a man, the man is also looking at her, silent, quiet, very low sense of existence. It''s swallow. The scenery looked at the white fox around her feet and the silent man standing not far away. She was angry. She secretly said that this guy took her reward with suicide. Now she still uses a white fox to anger her! She snorted, turned around and left, he is a God, she can not afford to hide? She took a few steps, and felt something was wrong. Looking back, the man who followed her not far behind also stopped. Maybe Is he going the same way as himself? Scenery told her not to think about it. She turned around and went in a different direction. But when she looked back, the man was still not far behind her. This time, she could be sure that this guy was deliberately following her. She was cold and walked towards him. She reached his front and back. She folded her waist and asked, "what do you want to do with me all the time?" His eyes moved, but remained silent. Scenery naturally said his guess, "do you want to be angry with me? Just because of the white fox incident that day, you hate me now and want to anger me To his surprise, he shook his head. The scenery does not believe, "OK, you can follow me if you like. Anyway, as long as I''m offline, you can''t follow me..." She is now quite good temper, is planning to go directly offline, her line of sight suddenly came out with a touch of bright red. Swallows just stretched out their hands holding flowers, eyes focused on her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1889 Maybe it was an illusion. The scenery seemed to smell the fragrance of flowers. She looked at the flowers and looked at the man in front of her. She asked a thoughtful question, "swallow, do you have a brain cramp?" His posture clearly meant to send flowers to her, but he didn''t understand the scenery. He had any reason to send flowers to her. According to the principle, they had such unpleasant things before. If he had a good equipment, he would have killed her several times directly with her. But now what? Send flowers for peace? The swallow did not answer the doubts of the scenery. His outstretched hand did not come back. It seemed that if the scenery did not take the flowers in one day, he would not give up. Scenery felt a headache, she thought about it, or honestly said: "I don''t know what you mean." Flowers can not be randomly collected, especially flowers sent by men, she still understands this truth. The swallow blinked. He opened the chat panel and typed to the scenery. "Don''t you like these flowers?" Red sky star, this is her favorite flower. Instead of lying that she didn''t like it, she asked, "so what do you mean by sending me flowers?" "I hope you like me more." "Ha?" The scenery looks at him to type out this line word to have some silly eyes, this man is now deliberately playing her? Otherwise, why would he say such a thing? But swallow, who took words instead of language, reminded her of a person. The swallow just typed a line of words in the chat box again, "you want a white fox, you like stars all over the sky, I can give it to you, can you stop hating me so much?" Hello wait. Scenery trance has a kind of illusion, she is like a unreasonable person, and swallow just this big man is like a little pitiful who has been bullied, but God can prove that she is just full of people can not bully him at all! "Scenery wooden ran a face," I please do not hate you, for you to have a great impact? " "I don''t know." His fingers slowly beat out one word after another, "I only know that these days because I miss you, I have insomnia." "Are you red at night?" He looked down at her, there was a light doubt in his eyes, but when he looked at her, his eyes seemed to be a lot more gentle. Scenery can''t stand him looking at himself with this kind of eyes. She said impatiently, "I don''t know what you say to me, but I can tell you that I can''t like you. No matter how good the game is, it''s also virtual. Don''t worry, I won''t put the conflicts we had that day in my heart. OK, that''s it. I''ll play the game first Goodbye This time, no matter what he wants to say, she will not stay. Standing alone in the sea of flowers, the swallow is not moving for a long time. But the scenery in the real world is a beautiful sleep after the game. The next day, she dressed herself and went out to the hotel. Scenery in the florist to buy a bunch of stars, the stars of the small flowers together, can also have a unique style of beauty, this is the reason why scenery will like the stars. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1890 The driver took the scenery to the appointed Hotel, holding the stars all over the sky. Just after getting off the car, the scenery was held by a lovely girl who was guarding the door. "You must be my apprentice!" The girl holding the scenery, happy can not restrain, almost did not jump up. It seems that the girl who looks very happy is Doudou. She is prepared that the master may not be very old, but she did not expect to be such a young girl. Before she could say hello, Doudou took her hand and walked into the hotel. While walking, Doudou said: "the members of the guild are almost there. I''m waiting for your apprentice." "Sorry I''m late. " "No, it''s not too late. We''re too early." Doudou said: "peach is now entertaining other people, such as mumuguo and gongziyu. They have already come. Apprentice, when you see them, you should remember to say hello." "Well." The scenery nods, she is invited by Doudou, that is to say, if she behaves badly, it will let others have some words about Doudou. Although scenery often loses her temper, she is quite reasonable in some cases. On the third floor of the hotel, Doudou pushes open the door of a large private room. As soon as she opens the door, the room also bursts into applause, "it seems that someone is coming again!" When the scenery went in, Doudou said to others with a smile: "this is a newcomer who has just joined the gang and is my apprentice." "Is that one word does not agree to give you pocket money, told you not to go to her apprentice Another tall girl asked. "Yes, peach!" Doudou went over and said, "this is my apprentice." It turns out that this tall girl is the peach in Doudou''s mouth, which is also the leader of the local tyrant gang. After all, the scenery is a real beauty. Today, she was going to run away to meet Yangui. So they all dressed up and made themselves more beautiful. They didn''t expect that there would be such big beauties in the game. However, some men in the local tyrant gang were eager to move, thinking about whether they would go back or not Ask for a relative in the game. At this time, a man stood up and said unexpectedly, "Xia classmate." "It''s you." The scenery looks at this man, unfortunately, it is Qi Jue who has met her once. "Apprentice, do you know each other?" Doudou blinked and said, "this is the first male god son Yu in our game." "You are childe Yu..." After a long time of dull scenery, his brain finally responded, "isn''t that wood fruit..." Before she finished her sentence, the door of the private room was pushed open again. Lin Guo came in from the outside, and her look was somewhat unnatural. And behind her, also slowly followed into a man. At the moment of seeing that man, the scenery was stunned. Not only the scenery, a man dressed in casual dress is also the same stiff body. It''s Yangui. Qi Jue said with a smile at the right time: "why, are you two finished talking? Is there any good news to tell us? For example Are you two good things approaching? " "Good news Near? " The scenery looked at Yan GUI and repeated the four words. Yan GUI''s face turned white, while Doudou over there had already explained: "apprentice, this is what I mentioned about the woody fruit and the night Ling bone. How about it, match it?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1891 Do they match? The problem of Doudou is echoing in the scenery''s mind, but she always doesn''t like to show her weak side to others, so she also smiles and spits out two words clearly and calmly, "match." Yan GUI''s face turned pale. He came out to her and took her hand in front of everyone. "Scenery, you''ve heard me say it''s not what you think." When they saw Yan GUI calling the name of the scenery so affectionately and holding the hand of the scenery, the words were more tender. For a moment, all of them were silent. They realized that this was not the time for them to interrupt. The scenery didn''t take out her hand in a hurry. Instead, she looked at Lin Guo who stood at the door with a shocked face. She looked at Yan GUI, who was standing in front of her, and said with a smile: "so you are the night feather bone I''ve heard a lot about you in the game Yan GUI could imagine what she was listening to. It was nothing more than how persistent he was in pursuit of Mu Mu Guo. His look was even more tense. "You misunderstood me. I didn''t stay with Lin Guo. We just went out and just talked about everything. I told her that I had a girlfriend, and I won''t bother her in the future." "Is it?" I think she said casually that if ye Linggu could be with Mu Mu Guo, she would be married. However, she didn''t expect that ye Linggu was her boyfriend Yan GUI. Lin Guo didn''t believe the scenery. She didn''t want to misunderstand the scenery because of her own affairs. So she stood up and said, "Xia, don''t misunderstand him. Just now I went out with him, it was me I want to thank him for helping me when I was in trouble some time ago "When you are in trouble Was it the night a week ago? " The scenery suddenly asked Lin Guo such a sentence. Lin Guo nodded strangely, "yes It was the night a week ago that I had trouble That night, she was injured and went to the hospital. The scenery did not look at the fruit, she looked up at Yan GUI, sneered and slowly took out her hand. She never thought that he would accompany another woman when she was injured for him. Yan GUI''s heart was suddenly flustered. He quickly explained in a low voice, "scenery, it was because Lin Guo was in trouble in a bar. You know, in a place like a bar, she was very dangerous when she was drunk..." "She''s dangerous. What about me?" The scenery also lowered her voice, her attitude is very calm, a calm beyond her own expectations. Yan GUI suddenly had nothing to say. When Lin Guo looked at Yan GUI and the scenery, she was busy explaining again: "Xia, don''t get me wrong. It was because I had emotional problems, so I got drunk in the bar. I didn''t know who to look for at that time That''s why I called and asked Lu Zhiyuan to come and help me. " "Lu Zhiyuan..." Scenery a meal, then cold voice, "what do you say Lu Zhiyuan?" Lin Guo was frightened by the tone of the scenery at this time. She was stunned and looked at the man beside the scenery and said, "Lu Zhiyuan It''s Lu Zhiyuan... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1892 The scenery fixed the eye lock on Yan GUI''s body, she asked word by word: "tell me, who are you in the end?" A weak smile appeared on Yan GUI''s pale face. He whispered, "scenery, no matter who I am You''ll love me, won''t you? " "Tell me, who are you?" Scenery is not soft hearted because of his careful verification, she is just cold voice, as long as the answer to this question. His beautiful face had no blood color, but under her stubborn eyes, she had to be forced to open his mouth and answer: "I am Lu Zhiyuan. " The scenery is like falling into an ice cave. Her body is stiff, and she steps back straight. It seems that an invisible snowstorm has hit her and submerged her. "Scenery Scenery... " Yan gui No, it''s time to call Lu Zhiyuan. He went up and tried to grab her hand, but she avoided him. The hand hanging on the side of her body slowly grasped her skirt. The red sky star on her other hand was also wrinkled by her, but she had no time to care. Just now, she suddenly noticed the pink rose in the hand of Lin Guo. She still remembered that when they met for the third time, the flower he used for confession was also a bunch of red rose flowers. Lu Zhiyuan saw the pink rose in the hand of Lin Guo in the sight of the scenery. He almost immediately remembered that day in the dusk, he sent the scenery a bunch of rose flowers. But there is no hurry, he said more, the scenery has not said a word to go out of the room. "Scenery!" Lu Zhiyuan caught up with her wrist. He said in his lowest voice: "you forgive me. I admit I cheated you at the beginning, but But now I really like you, you believe me, I will not cheat you again "Lu Zhiyuan..." Her eyes were red, but her haughty attitude did not diminish. "You are really a good means. First you pretend to be a fortune teller, and then you deceive me with the name of Yan GUI, and give me flowers that others don''t want When I was lying in the hospital, I went to take care of another woman. Lu Zhiyuan, do you think my summer scenery is your spare tire? As long as you feel tired and tired, I will wait for you to come back? " "Scenery It doesn''t matter how you scold me. As long as you can forgive me, you believe me I really like you now "Is it?" The scenery slightly excited mood at this moment suddenly calmed down, her lip corner sarcastically raised a smile, said in a slow voice: "then your love is really cheap." Yan GUI''s whole body is stiff. He grabs the hand of scenery and suddenly loses his strength. The scenery bit by bit took out her hand. Now she can be calmer than anyone else. Even more, she can say a sentence now: "Lu Zhiyuan, I wish you and Lin Guo a healthy fruit as soon as possible." Leave this sentence, she also does not return to go out of the private room. The atmosphere in the private room was inexplicably dull. A moment later, Doudou Lala peach''s hand, "peach, my apprentice like this, is to meet a slag man?" "Nonsense!" Peach hammered the top of Doudou''s head, and had to say that now she looked at Lu Zhiyuan and Lin Guo, and felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Lu Zhiyuan, who knew the famous E-sports circle, was shocked. But he didn''t expect that even more shocking things happened. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1893 The scenery straightened up and walked out of the hotel. She would not admit defeat to anyone. Even when there was no one around, Lu Zhiyuan did not catch up. In fact, Lu Zhiyuan did not have the courage to catch up. Scenery stands at the door of the hotel. She suddenly doesn''t know where she is going. Will she go home? No, she didn''t want to see her father. Now I think her father will stop her and Yan gui No, it''s Lu Zhiyuan. Her father would stop her from being with Lu Zhiyuan. It must be because her father knew Lu Zhiyuan''s identity and she was cheated. Her father didn''t want her to know the truth. She didn''t want her to be sad, but she did. It''s Lu Zhiyuan that she''s going back to Yan for It''s Lu Zhiyuan, the man in this story. That is to say, all the things are moving towards the original story without her knowing it. Xia Fengguang will like Lu Zhiyuan, but Lu Zhiyuan will make a choice in the end. His choice will undoubtedly only be Lin Guo. She has always been just a female match. Even though she was so indulgent that she thought she could not follow the original plot, the fact was that she slapped her hard. All she thought, still can not escape the word "plot". The scenery did not know how far she had gone aimlessly. At last, she squatted down beside a tree. Her head was buried in her knees, and her shoulders were shaking gently. A black car stopped at the side of the road, and a tall man came down from the car. He came to the scenery and put the umbrella in his hand on her head, which also covered the hot light of the sun. Feeling a shady scenery, she slowly raised her head. Her eyes were full of mist. She did not see who the person in front of her was at the first sight. She rubbed her eyes again. After seeing the man''s face clearly, she took back her eyes again, "you are Yan You are Lu Zhiyuan''s friend. I don''t want to see you. " After listening to this sentence, he did not leave in a hurry, but squatted down in front of her. He took out his mobile phone and made a line of words and handed it to the scenery. However, the scenery did not see and waved his hand. Now the scenery is full of impatience, "is it fun for you to communicate with others with your mobile phone like this? I tell you, I''m sick of you now! I don''t need you to act like a good person to sympathize with me! " After these words, she got up and went on. He was still following her. The scenery did not look back, but knew that he must still be following her. She didn''t want to look back at him because she was still secretly angry with herself. She knew that she had vented her anger towards Lu Zhiyuan on him, but But this man is innocent. She stopped. He also stopped. "I''m sorry." Scenery low head, gently said these three words. His eyes moved, and he took the umbrella forward and put it on her head. Scenery looked up at him, "I thought Yangui was Yangui, but he was Lu Zhiyuan, he cheated me." She didn''t expect him to reply. She just wanted to talk to someone. "I''m sorry." The three words that came from his mouth were too unexpected. After a long pause, the scenery asked, "can you speak?" No doubt, he nodded. She felt incredible. After all, he had behaved like a dumb man who couldn''t speak. She was silent for a while and asked, "why do you want to apologize to me?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1894 "I didn''t mean to deceive you, but I didn''t expose his lies." Such a long string of words, of course, is his mobile phone. Seeing his answer, Fengjing was surprised that she didn''t feel angry. Maybe when she learned that she and Lu Zhiyuan had complied with the development of the plot and had been friends with each other, she would never be surprised or angry again. She only light reply, "I understand, you and he are playing together big friends, even if you did not help him cheat me, you will not expose his lies." It''s like the so-called friendship between men. If a man goes off the rails, his other friends will partner up. Maybe he cheated his brother''s wife and girlfriend together. Maybe they keep silent together. Facing this matter, the scenery thought very clearly, she continued to walk on the road, perhaps because she could not see the relationship between Lu Zhiyuan and Lin Guo, or because the man was quiet and just right. Now she can look at the surrounding scenery calmly, "anyway, it is a fact that you took care of me in the hospital that day, I want to thank you Thank you "You''re welcome." He said these three words by himself. When the scenery heard this deep and dumb voice, she also had to sigh that the man had such a good voice, but he always said nothing, which was a bit too wasteful. However, she couldn''t control this matter. A thousand people have a thousand different personalities, and she can''t do it. She suddenly thought of a very necessary question, "by the way, I don''t know your name yet?" "I..." He held the umbrella hand, the back of his hand slightly covered with blue veins, seems to be doing something important psychological encouragement, a moment later, he said clearly and clearly, "I''m Yangui." The scenery stopped. Yan GUI, who wants to make a blind date with her, is also a good brother of the male Lord Lu Zhiyuan, and he has borrowed a good name in front of her by Lu Zhiyuan For a moment, she didn''t know what kind of expression she should use to look at Yan GUI. She forgot. The original plot just said that she met the man on a blind date, but did not say that she and Lu Zhiyuan were blind dates. It was she who got the wrong person when she went to the blind date. In the final analysis, it was due to her carelessness. The scenery crazily grabs her hair, and then she looks at Yan GUI, who is holding an umbrella for herself. She feels a little subtle. She stops and says, "I''m home. Goodbye." "I''ll see you off." He took out his mobile phone and quickly typed these three words to her. "No more..." "Scenery waved," I go back alone He took back the hand holding the mobile phone, the appearance was a little lost, even the desolation in his eyes was like a dog abandoned by his owner. No In terms of his height, he is not a small dog, only like a large abandoned dog. Scenery is about to turn to leave, she suddenly remembered what, turned to look at him and asked: "do you also play swordsman?"? And your ID is swallow? " As expected, he nodded to confirm the answer. Scenery in the mind of a flash of white fox and was sent to the red sky star things, her mood suddenly a lot of strange. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1895 "Yan gui..." Scenery read his name again, and then shut her mouth. It is not that she has nothing to say. But when she reads these two words, she will think of her former self and cry Lu Zhiyuan. Now, the memory about Lu Zhiyuan is like a biggest irony to her. Yangui is very quiet. He is quietly waiting for the scenery to say something. Maybe if the scenery doesn''t speak, he has patience to wait. For a long time, the scenery finally opened his mouth again and said, "I have nothing to say to you. I''d better say goodbye here." He followed her side, slightly panic and carefully said three words, "I send you." "No need." "You One person Go back, I Don''t worry... " His voice is off and on, it seems that he can''t speak this sentence completely. The scenery couldn''t help but stop again. She looked at him strangely, "you Is there anything wrong with talking? " Her words can be said to be very careful to ask, for fear that he is really something wrong, and his words will be stupid to his pain. Yan GUI slowly shook his head, his voice has a unique, full of charming dumb, "I Don''t like Speak... " Because he hasn''t talked to people for a long time, he can''t speak as skillfully as a normal person when he says more than three words. The scenery was inevitably intrigued out of curiosity, she asked: "then why don''t you like to talk?" "A waste of energy." He gave this answer without hesitation. The scenery was silent for a while, and she blinked her eyes again, thinking that maybe this man has some quirks. "Since you are too wasteful of energy, why do you want to talk to me now?" Since he is a strange person, he should carry out his strangeness to the end. Yan GUI was silent for a moment. It seemed that he was thinking about what he was going to say. Time went by slowly. When he saw that the scenery was impatient to turn around and leave, he seized her hand in a panic and blurted out a word without thinking, "I''m afraid I won''t talk You will leave... " This is probably the longest sentence he said, but the most fluent one. She body a meal, when looking at him unexpectedly, the brain still has some reaction not come over. Yan GUI looked down at her. The streamer in his eyes moved, which was like a little starlight in the night. It was more dark, and it seemed that it could attract people''s consciousness. He whispered again, trying hard to whisper, "I''m afraid You will leave... " "I left What will happen? " Scenery unconsciously lowered her voice. She still remembered that when she first met him, he only knew how to play with his mobile phone and didn''t care about everything around him. At that time, the fact that he was a social fear was so obvious. He seemed to have something special about himself, and she was not sure about that. Yan GUI slowly clenched her wrist, the breeze moved the leaves, but also let the sun speckled on his body, a black suit of his whole body bathed in the sun, this is not contradictory, let him seem to come from the painting. He said, "I''m scared If I don''t hold on to you You will They were robbed by other men... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1896 Scenery into a strange silence, now she is what mood, even she does not know, "you mean, you like me?" "Well..." He did not hesitate to nod, the eyes locked in her body did not leave. Fengjing doesn''t know how difficult it is for such a silent man to admit that he likes people. She also won''t be curious about this one. She raises her lips sarcastically and laughs sarcastically. "It''s really interesting that you are clearly my blind date, but you are your good friend''s borrowing your name to associate with me. Now I know that I have been cheated. Lu Zhiyuan is with me, not Yan GUI. But you, the real Yangui, say you like me, Yangui Do you and Lu Zhiyuan really regard me as a good bully doll? " "No..." He looks more nervous. He is not like other people who can say a lot of words to make girls happy. So whenever he wants to express something, he needs some extra time. It''s not that he doesn''t know how to say it, but he doesn''t know how to express it. The scenery looked up at him, her face smile more beautiful, but also more ironic, "you don''t know how to explain it? In the end, no matter what your name is, if you are Lu Zhiyuan''s friend, you will not be much different. " "I I didn''t know before... " He stopped for a second, took a deep breath, and said, "I didn''t know you I don''t know the girl named Xia Fengguang. I know Lu Zhiyuan has counterfeited my name. I know everything, but I let myself go. So, if you don''t believe me now, it''s the price I pay. " Even the scenery is surprised that he can speak such a paragraph fluently. Yan GUI is not a person with language barrier. He just hasn''t spoken to others for a long time, which makes him a little dull. Sometimes, when it comes to his important time, he can force himself to perform better. "You said that it was because you didn''t know me and didn''t know me, so you were free to cheat me by Lu Zhiyuan..." The scenery sneered, "what are you now? Yan GUI, I just broke up with your friend. You come to tell me now. Don''t you think you are also a villain? " "I''ve never been a gentleman..." His eyes were dark, and his whole body was gloomy, as if even the sun was dim. "Even if you know about Lu Zhiyuan, you will choose to be with him, and I will snatch you over You should have belonged to me His tone is like the old well without wave, can not hear what mood, but inexplicably has a kind of strength that makes people feel cold. Scenery from his grasp of his hand is a trance is a cool feeling, for this man, she did not know much, originally thought he was just an ordinary game house man, but now, she is a little uncertain. "You said grab me Am I a commodity in your eyes? " "If you''re a commodity, I''m willing to mortgage everything I have to take you home, including myself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1897 It was the first time that Fengjing heard someone give such an answer. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a long time, she laughed again, "what if I said I wanted your life as collateral?" "As long as I have, I can give it to you." She opened her mouth and suddenly fell silent. His eyes are as deep as the abyss. Once he looks into the people in his eyes, it is difficult to escape from the abyss. "On the day when I sent you to the hospital, I knew that the scenery was to be held in the palm of my hand. I should take good care of it, take good care of it, and love it well. Lu Zhiyuan..." The scenery felt his strength of grasping his wrist suddenly increased in this moment. He said: "the same mistake, I will not make a second time, before all the mistakes, scenery can freely punish me, except Except to let me leave you. " "I can tell you now, I don''t accept it." Scenery cold face, perhaps in and Lu Zhiyuan entangled before, she heard this will be very easy to heart, but now is not the same. The real Yan GUI is not similar to Lu Zhiyuan. Lu Zhiyuan looks both sunny and cheerful. He is a school of chic style no matter when and where. But when the truth of the matter is revealed, he becomes a cowardly coward. What about the real Yan GUI? It''s true that he doesn''t know how to socialize, and he doesn''t like it. He just immerses himself in his own world all day long. But when it comes to this time, he will always tell the scenery his declaration that he is sure to get. It''s like this time. "Scenery does not accept It doesn''t matter. " Yangui whispered softly. His other hand took out a silver bracelet. He slowly grasped the hand of scenery and put the bracelet in. Although his voice was small, it could be clearly introduced into her ears. "I will wait slowly until the day when the scenery is willing to accept me." The scene recognized that the silver bracelet was taken down to brother skeleton in order to give Lu Zhiyuan more time to pay off the debt that evening. Now she can be sure that the scene of being forced to pay debts by the underworld is just a play. She only believed it foolishly. It''s like a fool being played with. Yes, she is. "Don''t cry..." Yangui raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. He bent over and approached her face. When he saw her red eyes more clearly, he could not help but feel lost. "Scenery, don''t cry No matter how much you cry, I will not give up on you He thought that she was afraid that she was crying, but he did not know that she was crying because she had paid a feeling for nothing. Scenery did not explain, she sniffed, trying to suppress the cry, said: "since I cry again fierce, you will not give up, then what do you care about me now?" "It''s going to hurt me here..." He took her hand and put it on his heart. Scenery hand across the clothes can also feel his heart beating, she at the moment, but inexplicably feel a little panic, is a kind of panic she can not say. He said softly, "that day, when I sent scenery to the hospital, I thought I was going to die But at that time, I had an idea that I didn''t understand. If I really wanted to die, I would hold you again www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1898 There is no denying that the heartbeat of scenery missed a beat. Her eyes widened slightly. Yan GUI''s ignorance of worldly affairs made his words even more magical. She didn''t know who had told her that even when she came to the end of her life, she should hold her well, listen to her and look at her smile A moment of heart suddenly, let her feel more afraid. It''s a fear of the unknown. "Yan GUI!" Not far away, suddenly came a man''s voice. It was Lu Zhiyuan who finally got up the courage to chase him out. He wanted to recover the scenery, but he didn''t expect to see Lu Zhiyuan and the scenery so close. Maybe it was unilateral intimacy, because the scenery cried. "Let go of her!" Lu Zhiyuan came over. However, Yangui has already taken the hand of the scenery and stepped back. He has well blocked the scenery behind him. This is a gesture of declaring sovereignty. Now, Yan GUI is declaring his sovereignty over the scenery. "Yan GUI, what do you mean?" Lu Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes. He grew up with Yan GUI, but he had never seen Yan GUI take Yan GUI seriously. It should be said that there is nothing that can make Yan GUI take it so seriously. Even Lu Zhiyuan, the so-called friend who grew up with him, is no exception. Yan GUI''s face does not have half of the redundant expression, his eyes are more calm as there is no ripple of the lake, and his tone, is no other emotion, "you have been out." Lu Zhiyuan was stunned and understood the meaning of Yan GUI''s words. From the moment he decided to let Yan GUI send scenery to the hospital, no, maybe earlier As early as he was afraid that he would really like the scenery, he would have been out of the game when he wanted to get rid of the wrong relationship with the scenery. If he was out, what about Yan GUI? Is he still in the bureau? Lu Zhiyuan''s hand slowly clenched into a fist, "you like the scenery." This is not an interrogative sentence, but an affirmative sentence. Yan GUI did not deny, he just said a light: "this period of time, hard you." What is Lu Zhiyuan''s hard work? Naturally, he held a good hand, but hard to break the good hand. At the beginning, Lu Zhiyuan just wanted to get together for fun. He wanted to use the fortune teller to stir up the blind date between scenery and Yan GUI. He thought that since Yan GUI didn''t want to make a blind date, as a friend, he certainly wanted to help. Therefore, when the scenery asked his name, he said his name was Yan GUI. The advertisement of the scenery was just a whim. At that time, he was just rejected by Lin Guo. Lin Guo said that the emotion of the virtual world could not be developed into reality. He thought, maybe he should also move closer to the reality. This is after the scenery sits next to him, he suddenly gives birth to the emotion. It''s true that after several meetings with the scenery, he had a good feeling for the eldest lady, but he didn''t expect that his confession would be accepted by her. After realizing that he might fall into this relationship, Lu Zhiyuan knew that this was not fair to the scenery. No one will be a substitute for others, and scenery will not be a spiritual transfer when his mind is depressed after his failure to confess. From the beginning, he did not give the scenery due respect. Lu Zhiyuan regrets that his conscience reminds him all the time that he is a liar. He wants to get rid of this wrong relationship, but he will not think that some things even if he wants to make up for it, but in the end, he just makes mistakes again and again. Lu Zhiyuan laughs at himself. He looks at Yan GUI. He never knows Yan GUI, and he doesn''t know what kind of person Yan GUI is. But he knows that some things are worth protecting. "Yan GUI, I don''t know why you have feelings for the scenery, and I won''t ask for the forgiveness of the scenery, but I won''t ignore it. The scenery doesn''t like you, You can''t force her www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1899 Although Lu Zhiyuan is not sure whether he will help when he sees other girls being coerced by boys, he will not think about this problem now. He only knows that he will not let the scenery change. Yan GUI slowly grasped the hand of the scenery. In the face of Lu Zhiyuan, his attitude has always been so cold and light. If others can''t see that he is serious about himself, he will inevitably feel more angry in his heart. This is the mood of Lu Zhiyuan. After a long time of silence, the scenery finally moved. She stood up from behind Yan GUI. After finding that she couldn''t pull out the hand held by him, she simply took his hand in reverse, and even hugged Yan GUI''s arm. She always did not like to show the posture of "little birds depending on others", but once she showed the state of "little birds depending on others", it was really inspiring People''s desire for protection. For the sudden intimacy of the scenery, Yan GUI just looked down at her, his manner was still very quiet. Scenery is now smiling, she toward Lu Zhiyuan sweet smile way: "I and Yan return, I don''t think you need to be more tube." Lu Zhiyuan was obviously stunned. He would not have thought that the scenery would one day show his attachment to Yan GUI. After a moment, he said in a low voice: "scenery I know you hate me, but you can''t retaliate against me in this way. It''s not fair to you. " Her disguise of falling in love with other men will only make Lu Zhiyuan feel more guilty. The scenery smiles, is so bright and dazzling, "what are you talking about? My boyfriend was originally Yangui. Isn''t it natural for me and Yan GUI to be together now? " Lu Zhiyuan moved his lips, and his face eventually tended to be helpless, "I cheated you I am not right, scenery, I do not pray for your forgiveness, I just hope that you do not despise yourself because of this matter "I''m sorry to trouble you. Your business has no effect on me." The scenery clenched Yan GUI''s hand, she looked up at him, "you said you want to take me home? Let''s go now. I don''t want to see boring people. " "Good," said Yan GUI in a low voice Yangui''s car was parked on the side of the road. The driver''s uncle over there was always concerned about the situation here. He saw his young master and Miss Xia coming towards this side. He got out of the car and opened the door behind him. "Scenery..." Lu Zhiyuan catches up with him. When he wants to scratch the other hand of scenery, Yan GUI is already fast. He holds the other hand of scenery one step at a time. Yan GUI''s tone is calm, but his voice is slightly permeated with a cold meaning, "you are not qualified to touch her." "Yan GUI!" "I know my name, and I don''t need you to remind me so loud." Yan GUI only calmly left this sentence. He took the hand of scenery and took her to the car without looking back. Looking at the black car, Lu Zhiyuan suddenly had a feeling of being abandoned, and this feeling was so strong. And in the car, the scenery is not good. As soon as she got on the car, she let go of her hand holding Yan GUI, and she also turned cold. "You don''t think what I just said is true." "I know that scenery is not true." He looked down at her, only to see her head, but this is enough, thin lips light, he whispered: "but it doesn''t matter, I love to hear the lies of scenery." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1900 Scenery slightly a stay, unexpectedly at this moment suddenly gave birth to a sense of guilt. However, Yan GUI showed that he didn''t care. Maybe the scenery gave him a fake flower and told him that it was a real flower. In other words, he became independent in front of the scenery. Of course, he would not let the scenery leave him. Scenery can''t tell what kind of mood she has in her heart. She just thinks it''s weird. It''s weird that she can''t describe. In order to alleviate this strange emotion, she looks out of the window and looks at the scenery outside. After a long time, she can''t help but ask, "can you stop your driver driving at the speed of cycling?" Yan GUI blinked and looked at her innocently, as if she could not understand the meaning of her words. The scenery was a little silent for a while, and her face was expressionless, "at the speed of this snail Yan GUI, are you not going to take me home at all? " "No, I want to send the scenery home." Yan GUI explained that his face was not red, and his heart did not jump, so he could not help adding credibility to his words. However, scenery will not believe a word. She has already known this man. If you think that he has no heart, it can only show that you are cheated by his mind. For example, now he, in addition to his black body, reveals some decadent breath, what else does he have in that game house man''s momentum. Scenery wooden face, she did not intend to spend more words with this man, "since you are not going to send me home, then I will get out of the car and leave." "Miss Xia!" The driver in front of me yelled in a hurry: "look at the traffic jam ahead. It''s not that I don''t want to go!" The scenery looks out of the window, but it is not. The road that was just unblocked has entered a blocked road that can''t be moved. The scenery can''t be indifferent this time. At this time, she exploded, "Yan GUI!" Don''t think she didn''t know. They drove into such a traffic jam on purpose. Now it''s OK. Looking back, the cars coming from behind also blocked their retreat. Yan GUI was innocent and said: "scenery, this is not my fault." She knew that he just looked at her all the time, and there was no time to order the driver to do anything, so he was innocent. He''s innocent. Hell! His driver, don''t you help him or her!? The driver''s uncle looks at the front, just doesn''t look at the scenery behind, and only tries to reduce his sense of existence. It''s really deep in merit and fame. The scenery puffed up her cheeks, and she no longer had to talk with Yan GUI any more. She was about to open the door and get off the bus. However, one hand held her wrist. "Let go She just didn''t have a good attitude when she saw him. "Scenery There are a lot of cars and people out there. " She said indifferently, "what''s wrong with more people and more cars? I''m not afraid anyway "But I''m afraid." He gently said these words, the eyes in his eyes flash slightly, it is really can see his panic. The scenery opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer. "I don''t like places with lots of people," Yan GUI said in a low voice "Then don''t go out." The scenery finished this sentence, but also opened the door to leave. However, he still did not let go of her hand, "but where the scenery goes, I will go." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1901 Scenery and because of his words and slightly trance, she has now produced a kind of emotion, why this man often can say something people do not know how to deal with it? This should be put in the past, the scenery must avoid such people, because for those who can make her unable to speak, she will regard them as natural enemies. "Yan gui..." The scenery narrowed her eyes, "are you restricting my personal freedom now?" Now, when it comes to the "four words" of "Yan''s body", it seems that it''s a good thing for Yan to lose his mind Is it to restrict the personal freedom of scenery? " "Otherwise?" Scenery bit his teeth and glared at him, "I want to get off now, but you won''t let me get off the bus. That is to say, I can''t decide what to do with my own consciousness. Aren''t you limiting my personal freedom?" "Sorry, scenery..." "If this is to limit your personal freedom, I would like to do something more excessive..." All of a sudden, the scenery felt a chill. Her back was cold, so she almost trembled, "Yan, Yan gui I warn you, if you want to do something to me, I will call the police! " It was obvious that she had thought of the indescribable images as the manager had taken for granted. Yan GUI bent down a little again, and then approached her face. He watched her expression change carefully, and then he looked deeply into her eyes. Then, when the scenery was in the most tense state, he bent down again and put her in his arms. The scenery body is stiff, surrounded by his unique masculine breath. She tells herself that she is going to be angry and she should be angry, but her heartbeat is still out of control. Yan GUI held her for a while. He thought about it. He still held the scenery in his lap and held her tightly in his arms again. He breathed a comfortable breath and felt that it was the most comfortable to hold her like this. Scenery''s body had already been stiff, she did not dare to move, but her eyes were wide open because of consternation. She remembered that when she was injured and comatose, she was also held in his arms by him at that time. She listened to the powerful heartbeat coming from his chest, and the rhythmic sound seemed to hit her heart again and again. For a moment, no one even spoke to break the quiet atmosphere. But it was only for a while that she was confused. After the scenery came back to her mind, she pushed his chest with both hands and said viciously, "Yan GUI, you don''t let me go again. Believe me or not, tell my dad that you bully me, and then my father will not let you go!" Maybe her bodyguard saw that she volunteered to follow Yan back to the car, and no one jumped out to rescue her. "If the scenery father likes, I can give him the Yan family, as long as he comes to me as his father-in-law." Yan GUI said without hesitation, but also easy to believe that what he said is true. The scenery has nothing to say. At this time, the driver''s uncle had got out of the car with great eyesight and left the space in the car for them. He stood beside the car and waved to the traffic jam. He took out his mobile phone and sent a sentence in the driver group: "brothers, it''s hard work, the benefits can''t be without you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1902 For the sake of the Yan Family''s eldest young master''s life, some people are really worried about it. Scenery does not know the outside of those curves, she only know that she was eaten tofu, "Yan GUI, you let me go!" "You promise me that you will not deliberately hide from me, and I will let you go." Oh, the people who didn''t speak well a while ago are now aware of threatening people. Scenery gnashing teeth, "you are threatening me?" "I''m fighting for my chance reasonably." Yangui reached out and picked up a wisp of long hair on her chest. He said softly, "I am not Lu Zhiyuan. I will seize the opportunity myself, and then use it to get more opportunities. The scenery is like the wind. As long as I am a little far away, maybe you will disappear." He is afraid of the scenery leaving, and Xia family is indeed able to tolerate the scenery disappear in his field of vision, he wants a promise, a promise that she will not deliberately leave in order to avoid him. Unexpectedly, a man put himself in such a heavy position. The scenery did not know whether to be happy or to feel sad for himself. She looked into his eyes. It was as dark as ink, which could not be affected by anyone. His decision would not be changed by anyone. Scenery does not need to think, but also can recognize her current situation, if she so directly refused "Scenery can also be rejected." Yan GUI seemed to know what she was thinking. He said in a low voice: "the scenery has rejected me. I will take the scenery home now. When the scenery and I have children, you will never leave again." Hello! Don''t change the topic so quickly! It''s just that he''s afraid of her, but he''s afraid of her. It was as if there was an ecstatic voice reminding her that, without any doubt, he would really do it. "Good I promise you The person who knows the current affairs is a hero. Although she is not a hero, she is also a person who will feel afraid. Yan GUI only knew that he could achieve his goal by any means. He only wanted to be with him. As for whether he was happy or angry in the bottom of his heart, he would think about these problems only after he could ensure that the scenery was around him. Yan GUI gave a gentle smile, his heart moved, he dropped his head and gently kisses her eyebrows, "scenery You can''t lie to me. If you cheat me, I''ll die. " What is this? Is he threatening her with his life? The scenery closed her lips and stopped talking. By the time she got back to Xia''s home, it was evening. Without looking at Yan GUI, she got off the bus and entered the door of Xia''s house without returning. But Yan GUI proved with his practical actions that he was not a fake if he wanted to fight for his own opportunities. The next day, when the scenery woke up, it was already ten o''clock. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw the man sitting on the sofa. What''s more, she was surprised by the living room covered with red stars. Today''s Yangui is wearing a white shirt different from the previous one, which makes his body look more tall and slender, but not weak. He is suitable for wearing white, which will make his temperament more clean. Seeing the scenery coming down from upstairs, he walked towards her with a smile and put a bunch of stars in her hand. "Scenery, Mr. Xia has agreed to marry us." The scenery almost did not stand firm and fell to the ground. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1903 "What do you say?" The scenery heard the voice that he couldn''t believe. However, Yan GUI gently raised his lips and gave a slight smile. He did not often smile, but when he laughed like this, he would have a unique charm and charming amorous feelings. He repeated in a soft voice, "Mr. Xia has agreed to our marriage." "Am I mad, or are you mad?" The scenery forehead a draw, her face is expressionless, "how can my father agree to let me marry you so?" "Because I was the blind date of the scenery." Yangui took her hand and whispered, "I think I''m the best choice for Mr. Xia''s son-in-law." "It can''t be..." Feng Feng took her hand, but she had to give up taking out her hand first. Instead, she asked in an unbelievable voice, "what means did you use to force my father to agree with me to marry you?" Fengjing knows her father very well. She was cheated by Lu Zhiyuan by borrowing Yan GUI''s name. However, Yan GUI indulges himself in this matter. He can''t fail to know. How could her father agree to their marriage again when he knows it? Yan GUI gently raised his hand and wiped the corner of her eyes with the belly of his index finger. He bent down slightly and looked at her attentively. "I was moved by my feelings and told her by reason. Mr. Xia agreed to my proposal to the scenery after knowing my sincerity for the scenery." It''s just bullshit. Before the scenery got up, sitting in the living room, Yan GUI said to the Xia Dynasty, "Mr. Xia, do you want Mrs. Xia to come back to see you?" With this one sentence, the Xia Dynasty changed the idea of sending Yan GUI out. In recent years, Wang CI seldom returned home for the reason of developing her career abroad. Even when she was injured last time, she only stayed with her for a day or two. Seeing that the scenery was ok, she bought a ticket and left in a hurry. Before the Xia Dynasty, it was not that Wang CI had not said that she would give up her career and that he could support her. However, Wang Ci was dismissive of this. She said that her life dogma was not dependent on men, especially men like Xia Dynasty. What kind of man was Xia Dynasty? That is self-confidence and gold, thinking that you can do everything with money. This is what Wang CI despises most about him, even if the man in Xia Dynasty was her husband who she had chosen herself. The only thing that can make Wang CI return home is just a scenery. Yan GUI was sitting on the sofa, his eyes narrowed slightly, which made people feel like a fox. "The scenery married, I think it''s impossible for Mrs. Xia not to come back, and if the scenery gives birth to a child Mr. Xia, scenery is still a child in the palm of his hand, isn''t it? Do you say that if I ask Mrs. Xia to take care of the children on the grounds that she can''t take care of them, will she refuse? " Of course, they won''t refuse. Xia Dynasty had an answer from the bottom of his heart, but he was not willing to let others see his own ideas. He asked without expression: "scenery wants to marry, and it is not necessarily only to marry you." "Mr. Xia can also find other people, just..." Yan GUI chuckled, "do those men have the life to marry scenery?" The Xia family is not small, but his Yan family is not vegetarian. Who can guarantee what will happen next? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1904 So it was decided. Of course, Fengguang doesn''t know that her father sold her to her mother in order to force her to come back. She is still in a kind of resistance. "Yan GUI, do you think my father has agreed and I have to promise to marry you?" "I didn''t think so." Yan GUI explained to herself, "I''m just clearing some obstacles for me and the scenery." Perhaps it can also be said that he paved the road ahead of time. No one would object to his being with the scenery. Of course, he didn''t care whether there was any objection. He was just afraid that the scenery would care. Looking at Yan GUI now, Fengguang feels that it is a very wrong thing that she thought he was just an ordinary homestead man. The means hidden behind the back of this guy was beyond her imagination. She was secretly thinking about whether she wanted to cry out indecency, and her mobile phone rang. The scenery looked at Yan GUI and took out his mobile phone with another hand that was not grasped by him and connected the phone, "Hello, Mu Xun." "Scenery Do you have time now? " Mu Xun''s voice was full of some uneasiness and expectation. Seeing that she must have something, she said frankly, "what happened to you?" "I I accidentally ran into someone else''s car. Fengguang, what should I do? I''m blocked on the road by him now. I don''t have the experience to deal with this kind of thing... " I have no experience in dealing with this kind of thing! Scenery asked: "why don''t you call the people of the Mu family to help you?" "I got my driver''s license only yesterday. My father didn''t let me drive. I drove out secretly today. I dare not let him know..." Muxun is most afraid of her father. Scenery thought, is nothing more than to give each other money? She sighed. "You wait there. I''ll be right here." She hung up the phone, and then raised the hand he held, speechless looked at him for a moment, "I''m going to help my friend, uncle, can you let me go now?" "I''ll go with you." Yan GUI didn''t let go of her hand. Instead, she led her hand out of the door. Scenery dark road also don''t know who is blocking Mu Xun, take a man in the past to support the scene, she gritted her teeth to endure. After more than 20 minutes, Yan GUI drove the scenery to a road in the suburbs. There were two cars and two people standing there. Seeing the scenery coming down from the car, Mu Xun walked over and hugged her like a savior. "Scenery, you can count it." The man on the other side was surprised and said, "classmate Xia?" "Qijue." Scenery is also surprised for a while, and then guess to realize that Mu Xun was driving into Qijue''s car. Seeing the scenery, Qi Jue already felt a little strange. Seeing Yan GUI, who was beside the scenery, he was even more surprised. "Cousin, you didn''t live at home today, but you went out!" He even used such an unbelievable voice. It seems that Yan GUI''s going out of the house has really had a great impact on him. However, the greater impact is still behind. Qi Jue opened his eyes and watched his cousin take Mu Xun out with the scenery, and then naturally grasped the hand of scenery. Qi Jue opened her mouth and forgot to close it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1905 "You You... " Qi Jue held out his finger to show the scenery and Yan GUI. He stammered out his voice, "you two..." "Scenery is my fiancee now." In Yan GUI''s calm and flat tone, although he can''t hear his mood fluctuation, he can also feel that he is full of possessiveness when he says these words. The scenery smile farfetched, she moved her hands behind her back. As before, she couldn''t pull out her own hand, but she was also embarrassed to show the appearance of being led by the nose in front of other people, so she gritted her teeth again. Not only Qi Jue, but even Mu Xun was stunned. She looked back and forth at the scenery and Yan GUI, then at Qi Jue. Finally, she asked the scenery, "scenery, when did you have a fiance?" And it''s the cousin of the man she hit!? "If you can, I don''t want this fiance." Muxun didn''t quite understand the meaning of the sentence scenery. She asked strangely, "so Do you know this man, too? " Muxun glared at Qijue as she spoke. Qi Jue raised her eyebrows. "So the friend you mentioned is Xia classmate. I''m really sorry. Miss Xia and I are alumni." "There is such a fussy man in our school. How can I not know..." Mu Xun murmured a few words. But Qi Jue''s hearing is very good. As soon as he hears the girl''s words, he can''t help but make sarcasm. "Just now, I don''t know who took the accelerator as the brake. The road is so wide, but I just rushed to my car." "I I didn''t take care of it Mu Xun increases the volume of the volume. On such a wide road, there are fewer vehicles in the suburbs. It is clear that there are two cars that can not be related to each other. She just stepped on the accelerator and hit them. Scenery has no patience to ask: "the responsibility of this matter is muxun, Qijue, how do you want to solve it?" "Solve it As far as I''m concerned, I''d better forget it. " Muxun said, "that''s it?" "Otherwise?" Qi Jue shrugged. "Xia classmate is now my cousin''s fiancee, that''s my cousin''s wife. You are my cousin''s friend again. Then I''ll sell my cousin a face." Scenery said: "no, I don''t need you to sell face to me. I''ll pay you as much as you paid for your car." "Sister in law, I know your family is not short of money, but in front of my cousin, I don''t have the courage to ask you for money." Qi Jue sighed, but then he looked at Yan GUI with a smile and said, "and if I''m really short of money, I wish I could find my cousin. Anyway, my cousin has sold a piece of work casually and can get several zero income." "Whatever Sell a piece of work? " Scenery doubts. "Don''t my cousin know?" Qi Jue touched her chin and said, "no, has my cousin not told you that he is Nicholas?" ¡°Nicholas¡­¡­¡± The scenery slightly stops, and then she raises her other hand. She looks at the silver bracelet on her hand, and puts her suspicious eyes on the man around her. Yan GUI explained in person, "I didn''t say it. I don''t think it''s important." It doesn''t matter, after all, every time he sees her, he only wants to know how to get closer to her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1906 Fengguang originally felt that she would be angry about his concealment of Nicholas''s identity, but she turned to think, why should she be angry? No matter what this man does or wants to do, it has nothing to do with her, does it? With this in mind, she was able to calm down to Yan GUI''s explanation. She just said, "I didn''t expect that a person who can''t even play miraculous cool would be a designer..." "I played that tour just to study the clothes inside." He also explained in a low voice: "I designed all the clothes there. I want to see the final effect." The scenery was stunned, "what do you say? You designed all the clothes in there? " He didn''t understand why she was so excited, but he nodded honestly. "No How can you design such beautiful clothes for a man who wears black every day? " Scenery said this, full of incomprehensible. Qi Jue on the other side interposed: "it''s not only miraculously cool, but also my cousin designed the clothes in the recently hot" swordsman ". By the way, my cousin also has shares in these game companies." This also explains why swallows in the game will send stars all over the sky to the scenery, because from the very beginning, he knew that scenery is "puppy love improves emotional intelligence". In the game, he registered an account to play, but he had to use his real ID card number and name. The scenery closed her mouth, probably feeling that even if she heard something more unexpected, she would feel used to it. But muxun couldn''t calm down. She held her face and said, "Nicholas You are my idol Which girl doesn''t love the clothes in the miracle cool? How many people play this game because the clothes in swordsman are good-looking? As a qualified young Internet addict, how can we not know Nicholas? Yan GUI looked at Qi Jue lightly, "someone will come to clean up the scene later. I and scenery will leave first." "Wait..." The scenery suddenly thought of a thing, she looked at Qi Jue and asked, "Lin Guo is wood fruit, Lu Zhiyuan is night feather bone, Yan GUI is swallow talent, what about you? Qi Jue, are you a childe "Childe Yu is really me." Qi Jue blinked his eyes and laughed. He was so handsome that he could charm thousands of girls. That''s why he was so handsome. The scenery secretly says that he has only noticed this problem until now. There is only one man with "Yu" in his name beside Lin Guo. If this childe Yu is not Qijue, who will it be? It''s just that when she had an offline party in the hotel, she even forgot what happened to Qi Jue because of Lu Zhiyuan''s affair. Now when she thinks about it, she realizes that Qi Jue is the childe Yu who has been having an affair with Mu Mu Guo in the swordsman''s world. The scenery again tries to ask: "I heard that In the game, you and Lin Guo have some kind of relationship? " In the memory of the scenery, according to the development of the original plot, Lin Guo did like the male god on campus. However, this male God did not play many roles, and he did not accept the confession of Lin Guo. However, after Lin Guo and Lu Zhiyuan were together, he felt regretful again, but at that time, he did not like him. Sure enough, Qi Jue said uneasily, "Lin Guo she She has expressed her feelings to me, but she and I are the most common classmates. I told her that we should be better classmates. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1907 In fact, Qi Jue didn''t understand why Lin Guo fell in love with himself? Because in his opinion, he and Lin Guo are just the most common friends. No matter how many relations they have, that is, classmates, Qi Jue of course refused to confess to Lin Guo who was not cold to himself. This is why later Lin Guo would go to the bar to sell drunk. When she was confused, she dialed a number. Unfortunately, the owner of this number was Lu Zhiyuan. In fact, for Lu Zhiyuan, Lin Guo has always been unable to figure out what kind of feelings she has for him. Yes, she feels that the feelings developed from the virtual world are unreliable, so she will definitely refuse Lu Zhiyuan''s confession to himself. However, Lu Zhiyuan is a man who is hard not to be moved. His persistence will at least impress him Fang. Maybe it was when she was drunk in the bar that Lin Guo met Lu Zhiyuan. She suddenly realized that she didn''t like Qi Jue so much. For Qi Jue, it was a dream she had since she was young. Because it was a dream, she couldn''t let go. But for Lu Zhiyuan She has been unconsciously used to his side. After the incident in the bar, Lin Guo also understood his intention completely. On the day of the offline party, when she met Lu Zhiyuan again, she couldn''t help calling Lu Zhiyuan out for a chat alone. However, to Lin Guo''s surprise, Lu Zhiyuan told her that he already had a girlfriend. Lin Guo was stunned for a long time, and finally covered up his sadness and disappointment with an unnatural smile. So, when the two of them returned to the private room again, they saw more unexpected scenery. We all know what happened next. Fengjing is speechless about the plot between Qi Jue and Lin Guo. It can be said that, in her face, Qijue did not care about Mu Xun''s collision with his car. In the end, it was a matter of no end. On the way back to Xia''s mansion, it was quiet in the car. Looking at the silent scenery around him, Yan GUI couldn''t help asking, "what is the scenery thinking?" "I''m not thinking about anything." Looking out of the window, I didn''t get any sight. She must be thinking about something else. Yan GUI doesn''t like her quiet, otherwise he can''t help thinking, she must be thinking about other men, such as Lu Zhiyuan, "is the scenery not happy?" "There is no happy thing, what am I happy to do?" The scenery looked out of the window slowly disappearing scenery, now facing a car driving more slowly than a bicycle, she was able to accept. Yan GUI was silent for another second. After a long time, he seriously asked, "what can I do to make the scenery happy?" "It''s easy." The scenery looked out of the window at the river, just casually said: "you jump into the water, a minute does not surface, then I am happy." "I see." Yan GUI said to the driver in front of him, "stop." The driver stopped. Yangui opened the door and went down. When the scenery heard the news, she asked Yan GUI, "Why are you going?" "I''ll do something to make the scenery happy." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1908 Yan GUI finished a sentence and walked to the bank without looking back. "Young master!" "Don''t be impulsive The scenery was called back by the driver''s uncle. She got off the car and called to Yangui, who had already walked to the river. "Hello, Yangui, what are you crazy about?" Yan GUI, however, seems unable to hear her words. He has already entered the water. Soon, the water has not reached his waist. "Yan GUI!" Scenery saw that this guy was really going to submerge herself. She ran to her feet, and her high-heeled shoes were kicked off by her. She ran into the water. This speed was even faster than the speed of 100 meter sprint in her physical education examination. Scenery did not know where she came from the courage to hold Yan GUI. In short, she was afraid that she could not hold him, so she just jumped up and hung on him. Her feet wrapped around his waist, but her hands were not polite enough to hold this guy''s collar. "Are you a lunatic, don''t you want to die?" When did Miss Xia get into such a mess, she rushed into the water regardless of what she was doing. The exquisite and precious skirt on her body could not be blistered! Yan GUI blinked an eye innocently. He raised a hand and dragged her buttocks in case she would accidentally fall down. "I want to make the scenery happy." "Is it so important to you whether I am happy or not?" She could say that she was howling at the top of her voice. She didn''t understand what was going on in this guy''s mind. Yan GUI answered her clearly, "whether the scenery is happy or not is very important to me. If I make the scenery happy, you will not think of Lu Zhiyuan." She had no words for such a moment, but when she saw him looking at his appearance seriously, she couldn''t help but reply, "I haven''t thought about Lu Zhiyuan any more He is just an unimportant person to me now, at most I just feel like I can''t get angry Scenery has never been a self entangled person. Since she knows that Lu Zhiyuan is the man in this world, she can be sure that no matter how many things she does is redundant, she will not waste time on impossible people. Of course, as long as she is out of breath, she can keep away from these people. Yan GUI said in a tentative tone: "when I help the scenery out, will the scenery not think of Lu Zhiyuan?" "Help me out?" The scenery thinks of Lu Zhiyuan, but there is a male master halo, and although Yan GUI''s family background is not ordinary, but he is also a man''s match after all, how can he fight Lu Zhiyuan? She didn''t want to hurt other people because of herself, but she thought again. Maybe she could use it to make Yan GUI die. So, she raised her eyes and said, "OK, you can help me out, then I will promise to marry you." "Really?" Yan GUI''s face with little expression is moving at the moment. The scenery solemnly nodded, "what I said is true. As long as you can make Yangui suffer, I will promise to marry you, otherwise If I don''t marry you, you can''t force me The scenery is still superstitious about the male master''s aura. But Yan GUI is thin lips raised a point, he whispered: "that''s good, scenery will marry me." He said it with confidence. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1909 There is a question about whether Yan GUI can let Lu Zhiyuan suffer a loss. This matter will be answered soon. There is no need to worry now. Yan GUI didn''t let the scenery go home in a wet skirt. Instead, he took the scenery back to his apartment. Yan GUI moved out of the Yan family very early and lived alone. He liked the life of a person without being disturbed. However, the scenery was different. For him, the scenery was not a kind of disturbance, but a bunch of warm ones that could enrich his life Light. After entering the door, he took the hand of scenery and directly entered his studio. At the moment of entering the studio, the scenery was in a daze. In a large studio, there are many hangers, and there are countless clothes hanging on them. The scenery always likes to wear skirts, and she, like other women, can''t walk when she sees beautiful clothes. She is just like this. Scenery is not that she has never visited the mall, she just has not seen such a wide range of clothes, and each one has the impulse to let her want to try it on. Yangui stood in the middle of the room holding the hand of scenery. He looked down at her and said, "do you like the clothes and scenery here?" Feng can''t answer. Now she can believe that this man is really Nicholas. Yan GUI saw that she didn''t speak, so she picked out a chiffon skirt embroidered with red stars all over the sky and said, "how about the scenery?" "Well..." Scenery took over the clothes, and now she would like someone to give her a choice. Yan GUI temporarily left the room, leaving room for the scenery to change clothes, and he also went to change a clean clothes, a few minutes later, he also stood in this room with scenery again. "The scenery looks great in this dress," he said "I look good in anything I wear..." Scenery recited a sentence, and she asked curiously: "since you can make such beautiful clothes, why do you only sell no more than three clothes a year?" "These are not for sale." Yangui walked behind her and helped her tie the ribbon on her back. He whispered, "other people are not qualified to wear these clothes." He is not short of money. He does everything he wants. Fengguang thought that she didn''t know much about him, but now she can understand him so much. Yan GUI took down a pair of small white shoes from the cabinet. He squatted down, grasped one of the scenery''s ankles and said, "it will be very hard to wear high-heeled shoes. In front of me, the scenery can not be so perfect." Unexpectedly, sometimes his EQ will be very high. The scenery obediently raised her feet, took off her high-heeled shoes and put on her comfortable white flat shoes. Somehow, when she looked down at Yan GUI, who was wearing shoes for herself, her heart beat violently. It''s like in the past, when Lu Zhiyuan tied her shoes, she couldn''t help but feel her heart beating No, now this man''s action will make her heart beat more excited than before Lu Zhiyuan. Yan GUI changed his shoes for the scenery. He looked up at her and saw a pair of eyes staring at him without blinking. Scenery slowly stretched out her hand and held his face. She was really staring at him for a long time. She was thinking of a question, "Yan gui Why do I have such a strong sense of familiarity with you? " "I don''t know." Yan guimou light micro motion, such as stars in the night sky brilliant. She suddenly felt something in her heart and said in a daze, "I don''t need you to reach any conditions. Maybe I should marry you." This feeling is so mysterious and so strong. Yan GUI raised his hand, covered the back of her hand, and gently said a "good" word. He thought that sometimes he felt really mutual, just like when he was in contact with the scenery, he would feel that he had an inexplicable desire for her, and now the scenery seems to have the same feeling with him. Yan GUI didn''t think it was a bad thing. At least, she was willing to accept him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1910 Although Fengjing said she didn''t need Yan to go back and prove anything, she was willing to marry him, and soon after, their wedding was put on the agenda. But Yan still did something. For example, she was still at a loss when she received a phone call from Mu Xun. "My God, scenery, do you know? Something happened to the Lu family Muxun called and howled, "it''s really a big and big event!" There came a man''s sneering voice from Mu Xun, "if you howl like this, my cousin can know what''s going on." "Dead Qijue, shut up Mu Xun was impatient and roared, "I talk to the scenery, do you interrupt on the wheel?" "Good, good You talk, Miss mu. I''ll shut up. " Qi Jue''s voice was helpless. The scenery did not ask Mu Xun how to walk with Qi Jue. She asked, "what''s the matter with Lu family?" "Oh, yes, yes, I almost forgot that I was still on the phone." Muxun''s attention returned to the phone, and she said to the scenery: "everyone in the circle knows that the Master Lu is superstitious, and I don''t know which Taoist priest he listened to. He firmly believes that Lin Guo is the reincarnation of his wife who died early. Now he is thinking about how to take down the fruit by eating tender grass every day. You know, Lin Guo and Master Lu are not entangled Qing Dynasty, Lu Zhiyuan is also a kind-hearted man. He can''t watch Lin Guo, a young girl in flower, forced to become his stepmother. I don''t know who told Lu Zhiyuan about his death chasing Lin Guo. Now they are saying that Lu''s father and son are fighting for a daughter. Yesterday, because of a quarrel, Mr. Lu was angry and stayed in the hospital. Isn''t everyone waiting for the fun? " After listening to the scenery, I don''t feel any joy of schadenfreude. Maybe she has really put Lu Zhiyuan down. Now she just feels speechless. Mu Xun called to make the scenery happy. Since the word had reached, she also hung up the phone. Scenery takes back her mobile phone. She looks at the man beside her who seems to be concentrating on choosing a wedding cake. She asks faintly, "are you doing the things of Lu family?" "About the Lu family?" Yangui holds the hand of scenery. He blinks his eyes innocently. He is pure and harmless. "What does the scenery say?" "Well, you can''t admit it now." The scenery lowered her voice and said, "Yan GUI, don''t think about my uniform in the future Especially the nurse''s clothes play with you Yan GUI immediately changed his words, "I did the work of Lu family." She stares at him. "I I''m afraid the scenery will never let it go, so I just In a word, he said stumbling. She sighed. "I didn''t blame you." He did not speak. His careful performance makes the scenery feel even more unbearable. She explains, "Lu Zhiyuan is already a stranger to me. We can stop wasting time on them. We might as well do something meaningful, such as Pick a cake "Yes, we can choose the cake." Instead of wasting time on unimportant people, spend time on each other. Yan GUI holds the hand of scenery tightly. He suddenly thinks that not everyone has a chance to make up for his mistakes. Fortunately, he still has this opportunity. He gently rubbed her hand, "scenery Thank you for accepting me "It''s not a matter of acceptance or non acceptance." Scenery looked at the engagement ring on her finger, and she laughed. "I think, since the feeling between each other is still there, we should always have a chance to start again." In a word, although the clouds are light, but it is like thousands of strands, slowly like light, like rain and fog, a little bit of the penetration of people''s heart. Suddenly, it seems that the sound of glass breaking around, all the scenery disappeared, all the people disappeared. The fingers of the scenery moved, and the man who had held her hand also dissipated like light at the moment. She stood in the familiar white space, which was not as familiar as before, because she could not hear the voice of "task completion" as always. She was at a loss, and then came a severe headache. She squatted on the ground with her head in her arms, vaguely, and some strange sounds came from her ears. "The patient''s brain is very active This is a sign of awakening! What about Dr. Lu!? Let him know! " "Dr. Lu has already informed him that he is on his way to attend the parents'' meeting." ¡­¡­ Scenery headache to crack, in the end is not to support too long, her consciousness in a flash into darkness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1911 In the summer of this year, in the best hospital in a city, Miss Xia finally woke up. Scenery sitting on the bed, she looked blankly at her mother weeping with joy, and her father, who tried to control his majestic expression, has not yet figured out what happened. "Dad, mom, what''s wrong with you..." Just wake up the scenery face is still some pale, too long did not speak, let her voice appear some unconscious weak. "We''re just so happy." Wang CI hugged her daughter. It was hard for her to hide her feelings. She thought that if it could be proved that this was not a dream, she would cry for it all her life, "scenery You finally wake up... " Once waiting, to this moment is worth it. The scenery did not quite understand the blink of an eye, "Mom, I just had a sleep? Why do you and dad have such a strange attitude? " Wang CI held the scenery for a meal. In the impression of scenery, her mother is a strong woman, she has never seen her mother cry. This time, at the moment when she opened her eyes, her mother cried for so long. She wondered, "what''s the matter?" "No, nothing." At this time, Xia''s reaction is much more calm than Wang CI. He said with the same complexion: "maybe the scenery is that you have slept too long and don''t remember. You once went abroad in a car accident. The doctor said that you may fall asleep all your life and won''t wake up. So your mother and I will be so happy to see you wake up today." "Car accident?" "Yes, it''s a car accident." Wang CI stroked her daughter''s face and said, "it''s normal for you to forget things after sleeping for so many days. However, as long as the scenery wakes up, there is no need to remember those unhappy things." "Did I have an accident..." Scenery whispered this sentence, but she had no impression of this matter. She raised her hand and looked at the scar on her wrist. It was not only one scar, but several scars interlaced together. She said in a confused way: "Why are there so many scars on my hand?" Xia Dynasty''s face changed slightly, and there was an emotion in his eyes that he could not understand. But Wang CI said with heartache: "scenery in the car accident, accidentally by glass scratch hand, it doesn''t matter, just a little scar, when we go to buy a beautiful bracelet or bracelet, the scenery will look good." "Your mother is right." Xia Dynasty also said: "no matter what kind of jewelry you like, I will buy it for you." The scenery nodded, and a little strange feeling in her heart was soon suppressed. Maybe her parents were right. She slept too long and forgot many things. She also tried to call system Jun''s name in her mind, but there was no voice to reply to her. System Jun once said that as long as she had accumulated all the points, she could go home. However, she remembered that she had not collected 100 points. Why could she return to her own world? The scenery still does not understand, but system Jun will not give her an answer. She returned to the real world, and system Jun also cut off contact with her. She suddenly felt a little melancholy. Although she was forced, she was bound for such a long period of time, and she was reluctant to give up the cold system king. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1912 Just wake up scenery also has no time to ask her parents what, she can''t remember what she wants to ask, just in front of a good girl, quietly listening to her parents tell how hard they have been these years. Before long, a doctor in white coat came to the door of the ward, "I''m sorry to disturb you." In the past, he is a man who looks like he is in his thirties. His body is tall, his eyes are clear, his eyes are charming light gray, but he seems to be an abyss too dark to see the bottom. His perfect facial features reveal his tenderness and elegance. If he can hook up the corners of his mouth again The scenery suddenly thought, his smile must be as warm as sunshine, gradually melting people''s heart, let people can''t resist, so that people around him can''t help but become soft and warm. This pure white doctor''s uniform not only adds a sense of abstinence to him, but also adds a touch of sacred mystery. She searched her memory for sure that she had never met this man. If she had, she would never forget this man. After all, he is so Unique. The scenery is still in a daze, but the Xia Dynasty has already said in a tone of disgust and impatience: "what are you doing here?" It may also be said that there is a trace of panic in his voice. Feng Feng shakes her head again. She must have felt wrong. People like her father, who is the tyrannical president living in xiaoyanwen, how could her father have such a panic? Wang CI also tensed her look. She was staring at the man standing at the door, as long as he wanted to say something inappropriate Then she will try her best to drive him out. "I''ll check the physical condition of the scenery." The doctor slowly walked into the room from the door, and the Xia Dynasty stopped him. "If you want to have an examination, you can call another doctor." "I am the doctor in charge of scenery." Facing the domineering Xia Dynasty, his smile is both friendly and polite. The scenery slants the body from the Xia Dynasty back to stretch out the head to look at this strange man, "are you my attending doctor?" "Yes." His smiling eyes bent slightly, and his voice was soft, which seemed to be the same as he used to treat other people. "The scenery has been sleeping for a long time, and just woke up, so you can''t take it lightly." "Since you are my attending doctor, you are right to check Dad. " Scenery pulled his father''s clothes, "he is a doctor who cured me. You can''t be so impolite." I didn''t expect that one day Miss Xia, who had no one in her eyes, would teach her how to be polite. I have to say that the world is so big. It''s amazing. In fact, although the scenery has an unreasonable temper, she is still very polite in the face of those who have helped and are good to themselves. Wang CI also lost an eye to the Xia Dynasty, "scenery said right, since Dr. Lu is the doctor in charge of scenery, it is also right to let him have a check." The meaning in Wang Ci''s eyes is very obvious, can''t do too obvious, otherwise the scenery will doubt. Xia Dynasty bit his teeth, or get out of the way, he stood here, do not believe that the man dare to hurt his daughter in front of his face! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1913 The doctor went to the hospital bed and sat down. He put on his stethoscope and put his listening head on the chest of scenery. Soon, he heard her rhythmic and steady heartbeat. For a long time, he did not say a word. "Doctor..." The scenery looked at his hand, white and slender, with distinct bony joints. She looked up again and blinked, "your hand seems to be shaking." "Is it?" He chuckled and took back his hand. "Maybe it''s just your delusion." When he looked at her and laughed, there seemed to be a soft light in his Obsidian eyes. Even the sunlight from the window was gentle. Maybe she really felt wrong. The scenery looked at what he wrote in the medical record book with a pen. He laughed again and asked her, "is there anything uncomfortable after waking up?" "No..." She shook her head honestly. "However, I seem to have forgotten something. I don''t remember why I was hospitalized, and I don''t know how long I slept." His hand holding pen slightly, smiling eyes quietly bent up, but it seems that there is no smile, even if his voice is always soft, "this is a normal phenomenon, do not worry." On the other side, the tense Xia Dynasty and Wang CI finally relaxed. "I''m not worried either..." The scenery murmured in a low voice. In her opinion, it was just like her mother said. Anyway, it was an unhappy thing. If you forget it, you will forget it. He saw her head down and fragmentary read the appearance, is smile, "you just wake up, although there is no problem now, but still want to stay in the hospital for observation for two or three days." "Good." The scenery nods, "anyway you are a doctor, that listens to you to be right." "I''m very happy to say that." His thin lips slightly curved, with a smile, like the spring breeze in March, moistening the cold ice and snow in winter. The scenery could not help but look at him for a moment. Her head was blank for a while, and then she asked, "the doctor''s surname is Lu?" Just now she heard her mother call him Dr. Lu. "Yes, my surname is Lu, and my single name is Chen." "Dr. Lu." Scenery stretched out a hand, sincerely thanks, "thank you for healing me." He looked down at her hand, and slowly raised his hand to hold her hand. His fingertips moved slightly and wrapped her hand in his own hand. The movement was very small, which was no different from the usual polite handshake. But maybe the scenery has an illusion, she seems to feel from the hands of two people, she can clearly feel his burning body temperature is spreading to her body step by step, and finally it is like an electric current, rushing into her heart. He drooped his eyes and laughed, "the scenery can wake up, the most important thing is still your own." "I have the credit, you also have the hard work, we are half a person." She said with a smile, quickly took out his hand, her palm seems to still have the temperature of his body, which makes her whole body covered with discomfort. She was suddenly shocked to realize the fact that even if she just looked at the man''s simple smile, she would have an indescribable feeling in her heart. Of course, this feeling can not be disgust and disgust, but if not, what should it be? Scenery do not understand, mood at the moment more subtle. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1914 "All right, Dr. Lu." The Xia Dynasty stood out, his tone was not good, "since the scenery has no problem, I think your inspection can also end here, now is the time of our family of three, please leave first." The scenery looks at her father and says that during her coma, her father''s temper seems to be getting worse and worse. Lu Chen stood up and said with a good temper, "Mr. Xia, don''t worry. I''ll leave." With that, he had already lifted his feet and left. "Wait!" The scenery stopped him. Xia Dynasty and Wang CI were both stunned and worried. Lu Chen stopped and looked back at the scenery. The scenery slightly bowed her head. She was embarrassed to say that every time he looked at her like this, she would have an illusion that she would blush. She lifted her hand and said in her eyes, "you lost this thing..." What she had in her hand was a little bear''s doll pendant, which he had just left when he was sitting in front of the bed talking to her. "This is it..." Lu Chen''s lips always hold a faint smile, but this does not mean that he is a good person to get along with. On the contrary, most of the time, his smile is full of alienation. This was judged by the scenery when he saw Lu Chen talking to his parents, but when he was looking at himself She didn''t have the courage to look at him blatantly, and the scenery thought that she was a bold person. How could she feel shyness when she saw this man? In the evil eyes of Xia Dynasty, Lu Chen went back to bed again. He took over the things in the hands of Fengguang and said happily, "fortunately, the scenery reminds me, otherwise I forget this little bear. I''m afraid I will have a bad temper with me again." "Smile?" She was curious. He would also smile to explain, "smile is my daughter, this year is just five years old." "Lu Chen!" the Xia Dynasty warned The scenery was startled by her father''s sudden increasing voice. She looked at her father strangely, and then looked at Lu Chen, who had a good look. "Is doctor Lu married?" "Married." He chuckled, "just six years ago." From his satisfied tone, the scenery thought that his life was probably very happy, but she soon became curious. This man didn''t look so easy to win, and she didn''t know what kind of woman she was to take him. He married and had children. On the other side of the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI have decided to force the man out, but before they have time to move, two more people come into the ward. It is a man and a woman, the man is cold and proud, and the woman is graceful. "Sister, you really wake up!" As soon as the beautiful and lovely woman saw the scenery sitting on the hospital bed, she couldn''t help crying out in surprise, "great! You wake up at last She will call sister Fengjing, naturally because she is Yan Niannian, the daughter adopted by the Xia family, the second miss of Xia family in name. The scenery did not look at Yan Niannian, she excitedly raised the quilt, so dressed in a patient''s clothing, barefoot on the ground, ran to embrace the man who did not smile, the man froze in this moment. Happy people did not find that, she happily raised her head, sweet smile, "Shen Xing, I still wonder why you haven''t come to see me, are you looking for a new lover while I''m in a coma? Now you''re here, I''m so happy!" The atmosphere in the room condenses at this moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1915 The man who came to the ward with Yan Niannian was Shen Xing, the fiance of scenery. He always spoke coldly and did not have much expression on his face. However, when he was hugged by the scenery, he was obviously stunned for a long time. "Shen Xing..." Scenery looked up at him, she asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?" Shen Xing did not speak. After returning to his senses, he raised his hand and pushed aside the scenery, "summer scenery Please respect yourself. " The scenery was pushed back a step back. She stretched out her back and put her hands on her shoulder to help her stand firm. When she looked back, it was Lu Chen who was still smiling. She looked at Lu Chen and Shen Xing. She was still at a loss. She asked in a low voice, "Shen Xing What''s the matter? " "Summer scenery..." "Shen Xing!" Xia Chao stood up and said with a cold face: "the scenery has just awakened. She has forgotten many things. As the fiance of scenery, you should take good care of her, otherwise Don''t blame our Xia family for troubling you. " The amount of information in Xia Dynasty''s words is too large, and those who should understand it will naturally understand it. Shen Xing''s face was slightly tense. His eyes were on Yan Niannian, who looked unnatural. Yan Niannian bit his lips, but still nodded at him. She said, "my sister just woke up We We should take good care of her. " Xia Fengjing is a person who has protected Yan Niannian from childhood to adulthood. Yan Niannian likes and respects her very much. Now she feels sorry for her Shen Xing understood Yan Niannian''s meaning, but he didn''t rush to express his position. Instead, he put his eyes on Lu Chen. To Shen Xing''s surprise, Lu Chen just stood beside the scenery with a quiet smile. He didn''t seem to intend to speak or do anything. Shen Xing''s heart is slightly heavy. Finally, he puts his eyes on the scenery. The scenery is still looking at him with ignorant eyes. But the trust and dependence in her eyes are full of trust and dependence, just as she was a few years ago, she was so happy with him. Shen Xing was silent for a long time. At last, she went over, took her hand and whispered, "I''m sorry, you''ve been sleeping too long. Suddenly, I can''t believe you standing in front of me so vividly." "It doesn''t matter..." Scenery and sweet smile, she shook his hand and said: "you remember to see me, I am very happy." Shen Xing knows that she is a girl who is easy to be satisfied and happy. He once defined her simplicity as foolishness that is easy to cheat, but now He suddenly felt that she made him feel unbearable glare, maybe Maybe it is like this, she will make him can''t help thinking back to those years before. "Scenery, be careful of catching cold." Lu Chen picked up the shoes placed beside the bed and put them in front of her. He squatted down again. Seeing the moment he reached out, the scenery was subconsciously a step backward. Lu Chen''s body shape is a meal, he raised his eyes to look at her. Scenery can''t explain her subconscious action just now. She can only whisper a thank you, and she put her feet into the shoes again. Then, she stood behind Shen Xing and refused to come out. The smile on Lu Chen''s face did not change from the beginning to the end. He slowly stood up and could not see any other emotions. Shen Xing turned to look at the scenery. He said uneasily, "you forget a lot of things. What do you remember?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1916 "Remember what you should remember..." The scenery answers quickly, "I remember my parents, anxious to think that they are my sister. I also remember you. You are my fiance, but I prefer to say that you are my boyfriend than the name of my fiance She smiles again. Yes, she knew Shen Xing because they were unmarried husband and wife at first, but their previous feelings were not due to the relationship between the unmarried couple. She still remembers that Shen Xing was not a warm-hearted person, and his temperament was somewhat aloof. At the beginning of the scenery, he was holding this man, which was a dispensable state for her. Until that year''s Christmas, when she could not go home from abroad to study abroad, she saw Shen Xing with gifts in front of her. From that moment, the scenery began to really move. She had a real relationship with Shen Xing. Although Shen Xing was not as enthusiastic as other men, and he didn''t like to talk about girls like other men, the scenery never felt uncomfortable. She thought that Shen Xing should be such a person. He was willing to associate with her, which shows that he also likes himself? In a sense, scenery or a very sensible girl, at least in the emotional part, she does not like to make trouble. After staring at Shen Xing for a long time, she suddenly held out her hand and said, "Shen Xing Why do you have a scar on your face Shen Xing looks a little sluggish. He has been in this room for so long, but she has noticed that there is a scar on his face now Is it because, in the beginning, she was just too excited to see him? "This scar..." Shen Xing''s voice was slightly unnatural, "it was accidentally scratched by the glass." I saw that there was an obvious scar on his beautiful face, which spread from the eyebrow corner of his left face to the corner of his mouth. "Was it in a car accident with me?" Her finger belly slightly painted some of his scars, all the way down to the corner of his lips, Shen Xing pressed down the heart of that a little strange, he can not help but lower the voice said: "yes I was injured in a car accident. " He knew that there was no accident at all. Scenery can imagine such a long scar. It must have been very painful at that time. She frowned and said with heartache: "it''s ok now You can rest assured that I will not dislike you Shen Xing didn''t speak. Now he doesn''t know how to deal with it. Yanniannian turned around in silence. She bit her lips and didn''t have the courage to see the scene on the other side. However, the scenery noticed that Yan Niannian was not in the right mood. She asked curiously, "Niannian, what''s the matter with you?" "I..." Yan Niannian turned around again in a panic. She looked at the scenery and laughed at the wrong look. "Nothing. I''m so happy to see my sister wake up at last." "Oh..." The scenery should be a, she saw Yan Niannian''s left hand, can''t help but change her look, she went to grab Yan Niannian''s hand, "what''s wrong with your hand?" A finger is missing from this white hand, and Yan Niannian learned to play the violin. If she is missing a finger And her left hand is missing a finger, which means that her music career is over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1917 Yan Niannian''s body trembled. She couldn''t help but look at Lu Chen quietly. When Lu Chen looked at him with a pair of smiling eyes, she took back her sight in panic. She just laughed calmly at the scenery. "It''s OK, sister. It''s just an accident. I don''t feel pain." "Accident?" The scenery is difficult to understand, "what accident can make you lose a finger?" "I In fact, shortly after my sister fell asleep, I met a kidnapper. He wanted money from the Xia family, so But it doesn''t matter. Although I lost a finger, I picked up a life. " Yan Niannian is optimistic. The kidnapping she said is not impossible. After the scenery fell into a coma, she was the only one who was the "daughter" of the Xia family. There were many people who wanted to knock down a sum of money from the Xia family. "Dad Scenery called to his father: "read out such a big thing, where is the kidnapper?" "Kidnappers..." Xia Dynasty coughed, "the kidnapper has been in prison, you can rest assured, I have let the Xia family take care of him." Lu Chen still smiles. Scenery pursed his lips, "why did I wake up and everyone was hurt? How many things have happened during my sleep? " Although she also thinks that the forgotten things are so forgotten, she can''t help but feel surprised when she sees that Shen Xing and Yan Niannian are both injured. But obviously, no one else is prepared to talk about them in detail. The scenery looked at her silent parents, then Shen Xing and Yan Niannian. Finally, she asked Shen Xing, "why did you come here with Niannian?" "We just met at the door of the hospital!" Yan Niannian answered quickly, and didn''t wait for Shen Xing to open his mouth. "I just met him at the door, so we just came here together." Well, this reason is acceptable. She continues to ask Shen Xing, "but Why do you come to see me now "I was in a meeting and didn''t get your wake-up message in time." Shen Xing also answered naturally. The scenery nodded, also expressed her understanding, so she finally asked a question, "why do you wear the same ring with the finger you read?" Everyone was stunned. Yan Niannian''s subconscious response was to hide her ring hand behind her, but it was too late. Shen Xing''s hand moved, but he was speechless. At this most quiet time, Lu Chen said with a smile, "they wear the same ring, naturally because they are married." "Married..." The response of the scenery was calm beyond everyone''s expectation. She raised her eyes and looked at Lu Chen, "why did they get married? Shen Xing Shouldn''t it be my fiance She always thought that she was the one who wanted to marry Shen Xing. Maybe it was not her. Maybe she would be another woman. But she never thought that the woman would be her sister. "He married another woman, so he didn''t like the scenery." Lu Chen''s explanation is concise but not wrong. "I see..." Scenery looked at Shen Xing, and her love for him was fading away. Instead, she was indifferent, "now you are not my fiance, but my brother-in-law." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1918 It is probably the most ironic thing in the world to say the word "brother-in-law" from the mouth of scenery. Shen Xing can''t explain, and it''s impossible to explain, but Yan Niannian stands up. After a long deliberation, she calls out with disbelief, "sister..." The scenery turned to her. Yan Niannian summoned up the courage to continue: "in fact In the memory you forgot, many things really happened... " "Yanniannian." Wang Ci, who had not made a sound for a long time, said coldly: "enough, you don''t have to talk much today." Scenery attitude indifferent, "let her go on, I want to hear." "Scenery..." Wang CI called out, but saw the firmness in the eyes of the scenery. She opened her mouth and could not say anything. Yanniannian nervously grasped her clothes. She was extremely lack of courage to speak at the moment. But she knew that if she didn''t say anything today, maybe she would not have a chance in the future, "Shen Xing and I are married It was half a year ago. By this time, my sister has been unconscious for nearly six years. " "So I should be happy. Do you remember my six years?" Although the voice of scenery is flat, it is not without irony. "It''s not about reading." At this time, Yan Niannian should not be allowed to face it alone. Shen Xing also said, "I put forward the matter of marriage. In fact, I proposed to Niannian as early as six years ago, but she never agreed to me." The reason why Yan Niannian is unwilling to agree is obvious, because she always feels that if she is so together with Shen Xing, she is sorry for the scenery. Shen hang persevered. At last, half a year ago, at the moment when his flight almost crashed, Yan Niannian suddenly realized that she should cherish the people in front of her. So she finally agreed to his proposal. They got married. The price was that the Xia family swept Yan Niannian out of the house. And the Shen family The Shen family''s business is now difficult. When she heard that she had been sleeping for six years, the scenery was stunned. She only thought she had been in a coma for ten days and a half months, but she didn''t expect that it would be six years. six years, more than 2000 days and nights, there are so many things to change. After regaining consciousness, the scenery just laughed, "I didn''t participate in your marriage. When I''m discharged from the hospital, I''ll make up for you." "Sister..." Yanniannian tightened her clothes, but she didn''t know where to open her mouth. At this time, no matter how much language was lacking. Lu Chen asked, "how does the scenery feel now? If you don''t feel well, you can say it. " "It doesn''t matter. I''m in good health." Scenery pulled the corner of her mouth and laughed, but there was no half relaxed smile in her voice. "At least, I can guarantee that I won''t sleep for the past six years." It''s an ironic assurance. In the presence, I''m afraid only Lu Chen listened and felt very relieved. Yan Niannian looks down lonely. She thinks that it is natural for the scenery to blame her. If she is a scenery, her heart will feel more or less uncomfortable. Shen Xing looked at Lu Chen, and then fell on the scenery. "Summer scenery, in fact, there is no difference in what we do." What''s up? Of course, it means that they betray their engagement and get married. The scenery does not understand, but Lu Chen has already cold eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1919 "You said I was no different from what you did..." When the scenery stopped smiling, she asked Shen Xing, "what do you mean by what you said?" "Summer scenery..." "Shen Xing!" Unexpectedly, in addition to the Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, even Yan Niannian cried out. Yan Niannian''s expression was very stiff, but her eyes full of warnings when she looked at Shen Xing. She coldly spat out two words, "shut up." Shen Xingwei Dun, his eyes a dark, no words. The scenery looked around the audience. At last, her eyes fell on her parents. "Are you hiding something from me?" "There is only one thing we want to hide from you." Wang CI went over and took the hand of scenery. She said softly with her mother''s caring heart: "scenery, we consider that you have just woken up, so we don''t want to tell you that Shen Xing has married yannianian. Your father and I are afraid that you can''t stand it." The scenery looked at his father again, "is this the only thing I''m hiding from you?" "Your mother said it right..." Xia Dynasty''s face is hung with a calm smile. He has been around the mall for many years, and has been used to talking without changing his face. "Scenery, we just don''t want you to be hurt. If you want to blame us for trying to hide this from you, then your mother and I will recognize it." "I..." Scenery opened his mouth, and finally lowered his head, "I don''t blame you." Wang CI relieved to smile out, she looked at other people coldly, "scenery needs rest, I hope you these unimportant people can leave." Yan Niannian called out, "Mom..." "Miss Yan." Wang CI said coldly: "our Xia family has nothing to do with you. I hope you can call me Mrs. Xia." "Yes Mrs. Xia. " Yan Nian read lonely down the eyes, "I just want to see sister, sister is OK, then I and Shen Xing left first." After that, Yan Niannian looked at Shen Xing again, and they left the ward together. Xia looked at Lu Chen and said, "doctor Lu." Although he didn''t say it, the meaning of it was obvious that he should leave. Lu Chen laughed. He looked down at the scenery and said, "good bye, scenery." "Goodbye..." Although scenery did not understand why he wanted to say goodbye to himself, she still raised her hand and waved. Lu Chen also raised his hand and waved to her, and then turned away with a smile. After waking up, she still stayed in the hospital for three days. After three days of physical examination, she was allowed to leave the hospital. When she returned to Xia''s home, her room was no different from that before. Only when she looked at the pot of green roses on the windowsill, did she really realize that she was really sleeping for too long. In her memory, the green rose on the windowsill seems to have been put on a few days ago, but now it has grown so luxuriant. There is a melancholy in the bottom of the scenery that she doesn''t know. It''s not only because she has lost six years, but also because she finds that the so-called experience of crossing has gradually faded away. Now the only thing she can remember is just the system king. Maybe soon, she will forget even system Jun. It''s not that I will miss that special memory, but it is also a part of her memory. If I forget it all Then she spent the six years in nothingness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1920 Back to the day of Xia''s home, compared with the memory, there was no difference, except that Xia''s family lost a yanniannian, and her back was short of a follower. The scenery is sensitive to realize that there is something wrong with the atmosphere of the Xia family. Even if all the people seem to be the same as before, she intuitively thinks that some things are wrong. Parents'' hidden worries, people''s care All these made her feel depressed. After a few days in the house, she could not help saying that she would go out for a walk. As soon as she wanted to go out, Xia Chao laughed, "is that right? Do you want to go out for a walk? Where do you want to go? Shall I accompany you? " "No more." Scenery directly refused, "I want to go out by myself." "Scenery wants to go out to play, how to say let me be a mother to accompany it." Wang CI took the hand of scenery and said with a smile: "it''s just that I haven''t been shopping for a long time. Today I''ll go out with the scenery. How about it?" Seeing the Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, she asked strangely, "don''t you deal with the affairs of the company? I remember you were all very busy before "It''s not important for the company to accompany her daughter." Wang CI took the hand of the scenery and went out directly, "where does the scenery want to go? Let''s go together. Don''t ask your father to come with us." Scenery looked back at her aggrieved father, and she couldn''t help smiling and saying to her mother, "I want to go to the cake shop I used to go to. I haven''t been there for six years. I don''t know if there is any cake with new taste." "Well, we''ll go there." Wang CI drove in person and took the scenery to a cake shop named "blue". However, as soon as she stepped into the shop, Wang Ci''s phone rang. She connected the phone, and soon her face changed, "what do you say? Our company''s computers have been attacked by viruses? " I don''t know what was said on the other side. Wang Ci''s face became more and more ugly. Fengjing knows that the network security of a company is very important, otherwise the confidential documents in the company may be stolen, so she said: "Mom, you go to the company first, I''ll sit here alone and wait for you to come back." "No way..." Wang CI hung up and said, "I can''t leave you here alone." "Oh, I''m not a child anymore. I''m fine here alone." The scenery pointed to a corner, "well, I''ll sit there later. If you haven''t come back for an hour, I''ll go to your company to find you, OK? Mom, the company is very important. I can rely on you and dad''s company for the rest of my life. " Wang CI shook his head and laughed, "you are willing to gnaw old, your father and I still wish to be like this. OK, I''ll go to the company first. If I haven''t finished my business in an hour, I''ll call your father to pick you up." And asked her dad to pick her up This is really regarded as a three-year-old. But in order to let Wang CI rest assured, scenery or nodded, Wang CI left the cake shop. Scenery sat in the corner where he had just pointed, and the waiter came to the corner and said, "Miss, what do you want?" "Put..." "Give me all the new cakes in your shop!" The scenery has not finished, a crisp Sheng Sheng''s voice rang up, and this sound sounds, the age is also very small. She looked at it curiously and saw a little girl sitting beside her. The girl wore a vigorous ponytail, and her hair flickered behind her head. She was only five or six years old. She was carved in pink and jade. Under the background of a green flower skirt, she was more innocent. However, there was a hidden in this vivid little expression It''s a tough place to live. However, she was very lovely, and when people met her, they could not feel any disgust. Instead, they wanted to tease her and see her angry appearance. The waiter looked at the little girl and said, "isn''t this Miss Lu? Why are you here alone today? " It seems that this little girl is a regular here. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1921 "My aunt and uncle quarreled again, so I didn''t wade in the muddy water, so I came alone." The girl said as she put down her backpack. The waiter asked, "your aunt quarreled with your uncle. What does it have to do with your wading in the muddy water?" "I can''t walk with my aunt, or I''ll be bored to death by my uncle." It seems to think of something bad picture, the little girl held her arm and shivered, "I don''t want to help Uncle fool plead with my aunt." "Miss Lu, you came alone today. Do you have any money with you?" "Yes, of course." In order to prove that she is rich, the little girl rummaged into her backpack and finally took out a piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy pigg "Good, good. Miss Lu has brought money. I''ll bring you a cake right away." The waiter left with a smile. Scenery asked the waiter standing on his side, "who is that little girl? It''s very heroic. " "We don''t know who it is. We only know that a Miss Lu often brings her to eat cakes. Miss Lu said that this is her niece, so we all call her Miss Lu. In fact, how much money can this little girl have in her piggy bank, but we all know that even if she can''t afford it, next time Miss Lu will be able to pay." "So it is..." The scenery nodded and ordered several cakes, and the waiter left first. Soon, outside the shop came a beautiful looking woman. She saw the little girl sitting in the shop, and her eyes lit up, "smile, why are you here alone?" When you hear the word "smile", you will have a good time. "I''m sitting in a cake shop eating cakes, of course." The little girl didn''t lift her head, of course. The woman sat on the opposite side of the smile, "you left the kindergarten early today again, so parents will be worried about you." "Mr. Xu, I can''t be blamed. It''s the gatekeeper who is too lax." Originally this woman is the teacher of Xiaoxiao kindergarten, the teacher said unexpectedly: "what lax?" Smile proud said: "I give the monitor and Deputy monitor money, they pretend to fight at the school gate, the guard uncle does not pay attention, then I quickly slip out." "Smile..." The teacher, surnamed Xu, was speechless for a while, then reluctantly said with a smile: "you are so smart, but it''s not safe for you to be alone outside. Why don''t you tell me your father''s phone number and ask him to come and pick you up?" "No "Smile, don''t worry. The teacher won''t complain to your father about your early escape from kindergarten. I just want him to come and pick you up, so that the teacher can rest assured." "I don''t want dad to pick me up It''s enough that I have my mother with me. " Xu teacher a Zheng, "Mom?" Xiaoxiao suddenly jumped down from the stool. She ran to another corner with a clear purpose. By the way, she hugged the hands of people who were bored playing with mobile phones, and then called out sweetly, "Mom ~" when the scenery was called, her hands were frozen. She looked down at the girl''s innocent and lovely face, and looked around. Here, she only sat She was alone, that is to say, the "mother" was really calling her. She couldn''t help but smile, "wait..." "Mother ~" smile and clever cry a, directly interrupted the scenery of the words. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1922 That teacher Xu has come over, she asked suspiciously: "you are the mother who smiles?" "This..." "Of course she is my mother!" She climbed onto the scenery legs, sat on the scenery legs, and waved her short legs. She asked innocently, "Miss Xu, if this is not my mother, why do you think I grow so beautiful and lovely?" This question successfully baffled Mr. Xu. Scenery just looked at the little girl shaking her head, and the small ponytail behind her head was also tossed around, so her heart was shaken. It turns out that she really likes children. "If this lady is a smiling mother Why didn''t you just sit together? But two separate tables? " "Mr. Xu, you are stupid." Smile nest in the scenery arms blink, tender voice tender gas said: "do you think my mother and I ordered so much food, a table under it?" When asked this way, Miss Xu''s expression on her face was very unnatural. The people who smile are small and big. All the people in the kindergarten have experienced it. Xiaoxiao is not afraid of the teacher. It can be said that there is no one she is afraid of, because she has been spoiled and lawless. Moreover, Lu Jiahao doesn''t think there is anything wrong with her. She has never planned to teach Xiaoxiao to respect teachers ¡£ So, Xu looked at the scenery again, "are you really a smiling mother?" "I..." "Mom..." Xiaoxiao holds her piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy pigg Finally, with the tone of crying, it was about to cry. The heart of scenery was trembling with her cry. She reached out and touched her head in a hurry, "don''t cry, don''t cry, I don''t recognize you..." "Then you admit that you are my mother!" Just want to cry out of the little girl, now is happy to rub in the scenery arms smile non-stop. Scenery She was already in a pool of water because of this little girl. Smiling and glancing at Mr. Xu, "Mr. Xu, you should go back first. My mother will protect me." Teacher Xu''s face was stiff, she could not even afford to buy the cake. She just said in embarrassment that she had taken a step in advance and left the cake shop in a hurry. People left, scenery also picked eyebrows, "little girl, you want to take me as your father''s shield against peach blossom, very smart." "Well, my dad''s phone. I''m not going to give it to other women." "I have to help my mother. I don''t want my father to be robbed by other women," she said with a smile Scenery smile, she stirred a smile behind the ponytail, "then you call my mother now, your mother know after won''t have an opinion?" "Mom won''t have a problem." "Why?" Smile on the face of the smile gradually disappeared, she pursed her lips, after a long time, just low said: "because mother to now do not know my existence." "I don''t know you exist..." The scenery strange asks: "this is why?" "Because..." Xiaoxiao slowly stretched out her hand and hugged the neck of the scenery. Her head was leaning on the shoulder of the scenery. She did not speak for a long time. The scenery felt that the neck was moist. She patted the girl''s back, "smile?" Smiling shoulder slightly trembles, she suddenly cried out, "because mother is sleeping only after the smile So my mother will never know that she has a smile www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1923 The girl''s sudden cry scared the scenery. She slapped her smile on the back and tried to soften her voice a lot. She said softly, "it doesn''t matter A smiling mother will know it one day "Really, really?" Smiling, trembling, crying and burping, her eyes are full of tears, and the tears are like broken pearls, falling down one by one. The heart of scenery was soft. Her fingers gently wiped away the tears of smiling and whispered, "of course, believe me, there is no mother in the world who doesn''t know her own children. It''s just early or late. Xiaoxiao is a good child. How could your mother be willing to leave you "Well..." Smile mood finally calmed down a little, she buried her head in the arms of the scenery, the voice still has a thick nasal cavity, "I believe you I have been waiting for my mother for a long time. My father told me Just wait a little bit of time, my mother will know me, wait a little more time Smile will wait. " The little girl now shows a sensible, fundamentally different from the previous indulgence. Scenery in the heart of a strange feeling more and more big, but in the trill of smile, she did not care whether something happened to Xiaoxiao''s mother. She was just a little girl in the arms of an Fu, "smile, I''ll send you home, OK?" "Don''t..." Smiling and hugging the neck of scenery, "I don''t want to go home!" Fengguang doesn''t understand why she is so resistant to going home. "Why don''t you want to go home?" "There will be no mother home!" Smiling and pursing his lips, he shivered as he said, "and dad is getting more and more strange..." "Your father is getting more and more strange?" "I don''t know Dad would laugh at me and tell me stories But I''m afraid of Dad... " Smile ignorant said: "I don''t want to go home." Maybe she is still young, and she still has a lot of things that she doesn''t understand, but she has a strong natural instinct. Sometimes her father can look at her for a long time without talking. This situation used to be the same, but recently it is different. It can''t be said that she is different. She only knows that once she enters the house, she will feel uncomfortable. If we let the scenery speak, it is repression. Fengjing doesn''t know why Xiaoxiao is so resistant to going home. She remembers the words of the waiter. In the past, a Miss Lu came to eat the cake with Xiaoxiao. Moreover, the Miss Lu was the principal''s aunt. She then said, "can I send Xiaoxiao to my aunt''s house?" "Not good..." Smile holding the hand of scenery more tightly, "I don''t want to go to my aunt''s house, I want to be with my mother." Scenery this can be a headache, she touched the top of the smile, "smile, smile, you this request can be difficult to me." Listening to Xiaoxiao''s words, the scenery is not sure whether Xiaoxiao''s mother is seriously ill and lying in the hospital or has passed away, but in short, her mother''s situation is very bad. In the scenery holding a little girl headache, cake shop outside the door again into a person, is the Xia Dynasty. As soon as he saw his daughter in the corner, he called out, "scenery!" Scenery looked up, see is her father, she has not had time to respond to a, the arms of the little girl has been beyond her expectation called: "grandfather The scenery was stiff. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1924 Xia Chao''s face changed. He went over and held out the smile in his arms. "How can you be here "I''m here to find my mother." Smile holding the piggy bank was held by Xia Dynasty, her face has not dry tears, but now it has been able to laugh out, "I brought my savings, I can ask my mother to eat cake." She said this by looking at the scenery. Scenery stood up, her face expressionless, calm eyes fell on her father. Xia Chaohu had a feeling that he wanted to run away, but he thought about it. Anyway, he was also the father of scenery. He could not be too weak. He said in a clear voice: "scenery, Xiaoxiao is my friend''s granddaughter. Aren''t you lying in bed these years? So I recognized Xiaoxiao as a dry granddaughter. Occasionally I would take Xiaoxiao to the hospital to see you, so she thought you were her mother "Is it?" The voice of the scenery is very quiet. In this plain words, I can''t tell whether she believed the words of Xia dynasty or not. Xia Chao has already scolded Lu Chen for thousands of times in his heart. In fact, Wang CI left the cake shop thinking more and more worried. Before an hour arrived, she called Xia Chao. After receiving the call, Xia Chao rushed over, but did not expect to see a smile. He should have thought that Lu Chen was never a person who would let others be happy. Wang Ci''s company computer was attacked by a virus, and Xiaoxiao just appeared here. All this shows that Lu Chen is trading. Xiaoxiao looks at the summer Dynasty with cold sweat on her forehead, and looks at the scenery. She holds the piggy bank in one hand and reaches out to the scenery with the other hand. "Mom, hold ~" the scenery subconsciously reaches out and takes Xiaoxiao back to her arms. After she regains her consciousness, she finds that this action has been done without thinking. "Smile, I''ll take you home, OK?" Xia said to the enemy, let''s laugh at her success, let''s take a good look at the scenery "Didn''t you say that, dad?" Scenery smile, "smile, but you recognize the dry granddaughter, is your friend''s granddaughter, then I take her back to the summer home to be a guest?" "Scenery..." "Well, I''m tired and want to go home and have a rest." Scenery picked up Xiaoxiao put on the stool of the small backpack, she held the smile head also did not return out of the cake shop. Xia Chao gritted his teeth for a long time, but he still followed up. He had to drive Fengguang home. If Fengguang got into a taxi, he was worried that the driver of the taxi would be Lu Chen! In the cafe on the other side, Lu Heng watched Xia Chao''s car go away. She sighed and looked at the man sitting opposite. "Brother, you promised uncle Xia that they would not be involved in the scenery any more." "Scenery and I are husband and wife, of course, there will be no other involvement." The man put down the coffee cup gracefully, and the sunlight from the French window gently sprinkled on his perfect side face, and softened this piece of time. Lu Heng knows that it''s not too much to describe Lu Chen with these four words, but she can''t help but sigh. If her brother is willing to restrain all the sharp claws and sharp points, he is indeed a very deceptive man, and can be called a perfect man who can make any woman move his heart. Lu Heng became a good friend because of Lu Chen''s acquaintance with scenery. However, she never denied that her brother was a person with psychological problems, and she also wanted to help Fengguang leave LuChen. She also paid a price for this idea. Just before her engagement to Yu Li, Yu Li almost became one of Lu Chen''s specimens. Lu Heng sometimes thinks that maybe she should not have gone to Lu Chen''s laboratory with scenery in order to save Yu Li. It was from that day on that day that Fengguang began to realize that she did not know Lu Chen. Lu Heng looked at his brother in name. He was bathed in the sun like a holy and elegant God. But Lu Heng also knew that the brighter the place, the more darkness hidden. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1925 All the servants looked at Xia Dynasty suspiciously. Xia Dynasty winked at them. They knew that it was not time to call Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao. Scenery didn''t say much to Xia Dynasty. She went upstairs to her room with a smile in her arms. Xia wanted to follow in. As a result, before he could step into the room, the door slammed shut. The Xia Dynasty can only be anxious outside the door. On the other side of the door, the scenery put the smile on the bed. She gently touched her face and thought of something. She turned around and went to look through her cupboard. Smiling obediently sitting on the bed, she looked at the scenery in the overturning, can''t help but stupidly asked: "Mom, what are you doing?" "Xiaoxiaoxiao, wait a minute..." After a long time of busy life, she finally came back with a lot of things. She put them all on the bed. "These are delicious. Smile and want to eat other words. I can go and let others buy them." "But I''m not hungry..." Smiling and blinking, she took out the piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy piggy bank again The scenery curved the corner of her lips. She put the piggy bank in Xiaoxiao''s hand on the table, and then picked up Xiaoxiao. She sat on her lap. She said with a gentle smile: "Mom doesn''t need to buy things with a smile. Smile. Can you tell me something about your father?" "Dad?" Smiling and thinking, he said, "Dad is a good man!" "Good man?" "Yes, but dad is a bad man again..." Smile and small face tangled up a sentence. The scenery doubts, "why said the smiling father is a good man, but also a bad man?" "I don''t know..." Smiling, sitting in the arms of the scenery, shaking his short legs, he said in a muddleheaded voice: "the uncles and aunts in the hospital all say that dad is a good man, because his father is super powerful. He has saved a lot of people, but My grandfather and uncle said that my father was a bad man. They said that my father used to bully his mother and didn''t let her mother come out of the house... " "I see..." The scenery heart already faintly understood some, she thought, perhaps smile''s father must be a man who has domestic violence tendency, she asked again: "does that smile like father?" "Yes." Smiling and answering without hesitation, she said innocently: "my father will make a lot of delicious food for me, will take me to the amusement park to play, and every day before going to bed will tell me stories, and our class girls all said my father looks good-looking." Oh, and a good-looking domestic bully. Scenery nodded again, and she finally asked a very important question, "how old is Xiaoxiao this year?" "I just turned five." Smiling and holding out a palm, she said proudly, "my aunt said that I can go to primary school next year, so I remember it very clearly." Scenery in the heart of a Deng, her face smile more and more unnatural, "is it? Xiaoxiao is just five years old this year. " One of her hands involuntarily placed on her abdomen, where there was a scar. She always thought that it was also the scar left by her car accident, but now she suddenly has a guess, if the scar is not left by the accident It''s from surgery? For example, when she didn''t know, someone took a child out of her stomach on the operating table www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1926 Scenery scalp numb, behind a chill, she pulled the corner of her mouth, and bent down to approach the smiling face, she looked at the little girl for a long time, gently said: "smiling father, is not his name Lu Chen?" "Yes." Smile immediately nodded to confirm the scenery of the words, in the past, but she did not less listen to her grandparents call her father Lu Chen, she tilted her head sweet smile, "you all know my father, but also said you are not my mother." Scenery can''t laugh. Xiaoxiao sat up straight again and hugged the waist of the scenery. The little girl said in a satisfied tone: "Mom, you don''t know how much Xiaoxiao wants to talk to you But it used to be in the hospital. When I held my mother like this, my mother couldn''t talk to Xiaoxiao. My father said that my mother was asleep. My uncle said Xiaoxiao was born after my mother fell asleep. My grandparents told Xiaoxiao that my mother would wake up soon So smile, wait, wait, and finally wait until mom wakes up. " Children''s naive language, let the scenery in the heart more and more bitter, she raised her hand behind the smile, also put the little girl in the arms, but she felt more a wisp of heartache. What is this? She slept for five years, not only for the five years, but also for the memory of five years ago. She only remembered that she was the eldest miss of Xia family and Shen Xing''s fiancee, but she forgot that she had a child with a man named Lu Chen. Shen Xing once said that there was no difference between her and him. At that time, she didn''t understand. Now think about it, does Shen Xing mean In fact, she was the first to betray her engagement with Shen Xing? Maybe, maybe it was when she was in contact with Shen Xing, she fell in love with Lu Chen, married Lu Chen and had children, so Shen Xing and Yan Niannian came together. "What are you thinking, mom?" Smile, look up, small face full of worry. "I just I''m just thinking about what to eat with Xiaoxiao tonight Scenery bowed her head and gently kissed the smiling face. She tried to control the idea of holding the little girl tighter. Although it was difficult, she was trying to restrain it. She understood why she could see this little girl at the first sight, there would be a kind of intimacy that she could not understand. Xiaoxiao is her child. Even if she has not recovered the lost memory, the fact that Xiaoxiao is her child will not change. "I want cherry pie!" Smiling excitedly holding the hand of scenery, "Mom, would you like to eat cherry pie with me?" "Well, I''ll ask the kitchen people to make cherry pie for Xiaoxiao." "Let''s go, let''s go to the kitchen." The cooking in Xia''s kitchen is all invited from five-star hotel in Xia Dynasty. When you see the scenery holding a smiling hand, the expression of people in the kitchen is not natural. They are all people who have worked in the Xia family for many years. They all know about the scenery, but they can''t bear to tell the truth about the scenery. The scenery looks at the person in charge of the kitchen and says: "smile, want to eat cherry pie, can you do it?" "Yes, yes Of course. " The chef answered in a hurry. Smile happy said: "I want to eat cherry pie, sweet that kind!" The chef nodded, "sweet, of course." Just at this time, the scenery of the mobile phone rang, she looked at the unknown call display, somehow, she immediately thought of the man, but hesitated for a while, she connected the phone, but did not speak. "Scenery." Over the phone, the man''s voice is so dumb and charming. She paused. "What''s up?" "I''ll pick up Xiaoxiao and go home." He chuckled again, "maybe, we can meet first. Maybe there will be many questions about scenery, and I can give you the answer." Scenery hung up the phone, she stood for a while, bowed her head to Xiaoxiao and said, "Xiaoxiao is here to watch the uncles make cherry pie. Mother will go out for a while and come back soon, OK?" Hearing the word "mother", the spoon in the cook''s hand fell off in surprise. "Good ~" smile clever should sound, and pull the scenery of the hand, "Mom, you come back quickly." Fengguang said, "well, I''ll be back soon." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1927 A lot of street lights have been dim in front of the house for a long time. Seeing this picture, the scenery is slightly shaking. She is not sure whether she has seen such a picture before, or whether he has done the same thing before, just like today, waiting for her under the bright street lamp. However, she was just stunned for a while. Soon, she recovered her mind and went to say hello calmly, "doctor Lu." "Scenery." Lu Chen smile, as always gentle and elegant, he said: "I still like you call me a Chen." "Sorry, I don''t remember that I called you that. I think it''s better for me to call you Dr. Lu or Mr. Lu." The answer of scenery is also plain as before. In the face of this man who may be her husband, she thinks it is a very incredible thing to keep calm. Lu Chen''s smiling eyes were slightly bent, and there was no loneliness and disappointment. Instead, he said with a strange and satisfied tone: "the scenery has admitted that Xiaoxiao is your child, isn''t it?" "Smile is my child." The tone of the scenery finally fluctuated. "Although I don''t know why I gave birth to Xiaoxiao, the fact that she is my child will not change. Dr. Lu, we can''t help but make it clear here. I want to have the custody of Xiaoxiao." This is when she was sure that Xiaoxiao was her child, she had already decided that she would never let Xiaoxiao leave her own. Lu Chen is happy to smile, "scenery has so deep feelings for smile, this is a good thing." "What do you mean?" "Because soon, the scenery will accept me." His eyes like the night sky, there is a streamer, "after all, I am a smiling father." If a child has no father in his childhood, it is not good for the child''s growth. But soon, she said, "don''t worry, if Xiaoxiao wants a father, I can let you see Xiaoxiao once a month." Thinking that Lu Chen has taken care of Xiaoxiao alone for five years, even though the scenery has not remembered his memory, she can still give in a little. Lu Chen is again rippling up the corner of his lips, this wipe of shallow smile, such as the spring breeze, he gently said: "the scenery is really good indeed." When was a bossy young lady praised for her kindness? She coughed and cleared her throat and said, "in short, I want to have the custody of smiling. Do you have any opinion about this?" "Yes." She frowned. "What do you think?" "Scenery should take me and Xiaoxiao''s custody together to go." He narrowed his eyes like a fox. She was stunned at first, and then understood what he meant. Then she was shocked. "Surnamed, surnamed Lu, I warn you to speak with dignity!" "I take the marriage certificate of Fengjing and me as a guarantee. Now I have a lot of self-respect." The scenery only catches an important message, "you and I Are we really married? " "Of course." Referring to this, Lu Chen was even more happy, "if we are not married, how can we have a smile?" The face of the scenery is very wonderful. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1928 Lu Chen said again: "I still remember that the scenery asked me to marry him back then." "It''s impossible!" Fengguang retorted directly. Obviously, she didn''t think she was a woman who would propose to a man. Lu Chen said with a smile, "Fengjing said that she was afraid that a good man like me would be robbed by other women. She should get it as soon as possible. So one day six years ago, Fengguang took the opportunity to intoxicate me with the excuse of celebrating my birthday, and finally..." At the end of the day, he just laughed, but said nothing. What is more, it is always the most imaginative. Fengjing is not sure if she had done this before, but in Lu Chen''s description, it was possible that she would do these things. For a moment, she even wanted to run away. Lu Chen sighed again, "since the relationship between ordinary men and women has already happened, I can''t be as if nothing had happened, so I and scenery held a wedding soon." "You..." You mean you were going to marry me because you had to You see, although she has lost her previous memory, she is still a woman. Since she is a woman, she must pay special attention to whether her husband is willing to marry him. Lu Chen chuckled. "Even if the scenery didn''t use this little strategy, I always wanted to marry the scenery home." Scenery does not know, if he is not willing to go into the trap, then no one will try to calculate him. She felt a little better, and then she couldn''t help being upset. She didn''t remember him, but she was glad to hear that he didn''t marry herself because of drunkenness. She looked up, "Lu Chen." "Don''t you call me Dr. Lu?" "I Call you Dr. Lu or call you Lu Chen directly. It''s up to me. Do you have any opinion? " Her voice of increasing the volume was just bluffing. Lu Chen picked up his eyebrows and laughed, "naturally, I dare not have any opinions. Just before, the scenery also called me ah Chen, but soon afterwards, the scenery called me Achen." In his view, this progress can be said to be a good situation. The more charming his smile was, the more annoyed the scenery was. It was clear that he decided at the beginning because what he said could tell her all the previous things. However, since she met him, she seemed to have been led by his nose. It''s like talking to her. It''s like talking to her. She clenched her fist and looked at the man and said, "Lu Chen, I want to divorce you." "Is the scenery sure?" Lu Chen is not anxious to smile, "if scenery and I divorce, then scenery will never see smile." The scenery is urgent, "where do you want to take the smile?" "Of course, it''s a place where scenery can''t go." When Lu Chen said this, the corners of his eyes were slightly bent, and the smile in his eyes was gentle and beautiful. But the scenery was not confused. She was sensitive and felt that this sentence was wrong. She said, "Lu Oh The last exclamation was that she had been held in his arms by a man and her lips were blocked. The strength of his hand around her waist was so strong that she almost felt pain. The force was like embedding her into his body until she could no longer escape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1929 The sudden kiss made her more difficult to resist. Long tongue straight in, crazy and domineering in her tan mouth set off a bloody storm rain, before long, she already felt difficult to breathe, but before the man felt satisfied, he could not let go of her. It''s hard to imagine that Lu Chen''s kiss and his gentleness are two extremes. If we want to use a word to describe his kiss, it''s only "Crazy". Feeling her resistance, Lu Chen raised another hand and pinched her jaw. She couldn''t dodge, which made his movements more unrestrained and relaxed. However, Fengjing doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled by people. Even though she has tasted the smell of blood, Lu Chen did not choose to leave, but she was more aggressive. It can''t be denied that she felt a trace of unspeakable Stimulation. Yes, it''s just excitement. The strength of the scenery body has been very little, her soft body attached to the man''s body, get the man to hold her more tightly. After a long time, a little breath came out of the quiet night. Lu Chen finally slightly let go of her. His eyes were even darker than the night, just like a bottomless abyss. When other people looked into his eyes, they could not escape except falling. He also slightly stretched out the tip of his tongue, licked the blood stains on his lips, such a vicious little action, the scenery has been red face is more red. He seemed to bend up the corner of his lips, smile, and bend slightly again. The tip of his tongue gently licked her moist, red and swollen lips. Finally, he took one of her hands and covered his face. The voice of sighing was heartbreaking, "scenery, I have been waiting for you for a long time..." The scene, which had planned to hurl abuse, suddenly couldn''t say anything. Lu Chen''s face rubbed against her hand and then chuckled. "Now it''s OK. The scenery finally wakes up. Even if the scenery still remembers all the people, it just forgets me." Scenery has never seen a person without a fierce expression, but can also feel his joy and pain so intuitively, she suddenly has a strong self doubt, maybe Maybe she used to like this man. After all, he is so exciting. "Why I''ll forget you? " It''s been so many days since she woke up, but it''s only now that she remembers to ask this question. His eyes at the moment stained with moonlight, voice dumb low soft, he said gently: "because the scenery does not like me." The scenery was obviously stunned. Before long, she retorted, "it''s impossible! If I don''t like you, how can I marry you? " She knows her personality. No one in the world can force her to marry someone she doesn''t want to marry. "Scenery and I marry..." He pauses for a moment, probably because the next words are too bitter, "Fengjing married me because she wants to revenge Shen Xing." She opened her eyes wide. "What do you say?" "Shen Xing broke the engagement for Yan Niannian and the scenery, so The scenery just thought of marrying me Lu Chen gently smile, as if suddenly, his smile is even more holy than the moonlight, "but it doesn''t matter, no matter what reason the scenery wants to marry me, I am happy, because the scenery has chosen me, not other men." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1930 Lu Chen''s words, successfully let the scene of guilt run out. She is almost at the moment, the three views are broken. She thought she was blind and married a domestic bully. As a result, she was a scum girl who cheated a good wife and man!? ¡­¡­ She can''t accept her own scum girl''s design! "Scenery..." Lu Chen gently kisses the corner of her lips. He whispers, "it doesn''t matter if you forget about the past. It doesn''t matter if you don''t like me, but scenery Can you, for the sake of smile, try to like me a little bit, a little is enough... " This is the humblest prayer of this man. Lu Chenyue is like this. The scenery will only spit on the fact that she is a slag girl. She never thought that she would have such a dreary day. Look, Lu Chen, a young and promising doctor, has been turned into something like this by her? She is guilty. She has a felony! She tentatively reached out her hand and tried to embrace him. Obviously, he became stiff and lost his ability to react at this moment. She just felt that she had done too much before, "I Sorry... " She didn''t seem to be able to say anything more than apologize. "Why apologize to me?" Lu Chen bent down to her forehead. He was very close to her, and you could see any slight changes in her expression. Just like before, when he was with her, he could not help but let himself be closer to her. Of course, it''s better to have a negative distance. Under his so focused eyes, Fengjing felt even more shy. She said in a waxy voice, "I should not want to marry you because of Shen Xing." There is no need for Lu Chen to say that she has finished a big play in her mind. After knowing that Shen Xing is going to break up with her for Yan Niannian, she is so angry that she decides to marry Lu Chen. In this way, even if she abandons Shen Xing, it is not Shen Xing who abandons her. In fact, it''s true that people in the know say that Shen Xing is not kind-hearted and abandons his fiancee for the sake of an adopted daughter of the Xia family. Those who don''t know it think it''s the eldest lady of the Xia family who doesn''t like Shen Xing and marries a little doctor. Of course, Shen Xing has become a joke. Lu Chen couldn''t help kissing her lips. "It doesn''t matter. No matter how the scenery is done, it doesn''t matter." Lu Chen''s tolerance makes the scenery feel more difficult to deal with. When she came out, she wanted to return to the custody right of smiling, and then broke off the relationship with the man she couldn''t remember, but it came to this point My God, if she told a man who had been waiting for him for six years to get a divorce, she would be a real bad woman! "Or Why don''t we get divorced first... " Scenery carefully opened his mouth, "I think, smile or have parents accompany you, do you think?" "Yes, smile needs mom and dad." Lu Chen chuckled, "scenery, let''s go back to our home with smile, OK?" "Our Home The scenery repeated the murmur once, suddenly felt that the word "home" had an unspeakable charm. The word "home" is not strange to her. Xia family is her home. But if she and Lu Chen are together and smile together, what kind of home will it be? Lu Chen whispered in her ear, "smile and wait for the scenery to go home, has been waiting for too long." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1931 Almost as soon as the name of Xiaoxiao is mentioned, the scenery can''t help but feel soft. She has always felt that she has not been accompanied by Xiaoxiao for six years. This is a very sorry thing for Xiaoxiao. Now She felt more sorry for Lu Chen. But scenery should have some sense, she asked: "since you and I have been married, why do my parents, their attitude is not want me to get involved with you again?" "I think It''s something I''ve done that makes them think I''m not suitable for the scenery. " Lu Chen''s eyes dim a lot, even in the voice also has some desolation. The first reaction of scenery is to ask: "you cheated on my back?" "Of course not." Lu Chen shook his head and explained with a bitter smile, "because the scenery is to revenge Shen xingcai and I got married. After marriage, because of Yan Niannian''s relationship Scenery will occasionally meet with Shen Xing, I am very worried about Worried that the scenery would regret being with me and chose to leave with Shen Xing, so So after a quarrel between Fengjing and me, Fengguang said angrily that she wanted to leave, and I cut myself... " He lifted up the sleeve of his left hand. On that arm, there were several scars. The scenery could not help but grasp his wrist with scar. He said: "I choose to leave scenery with my own life The scenery is indeed left behind, but the parents of the scenery can not agree with my practice In the eyes of Xia Dynasty and Wang Ci, Lu Chen''s practice of not killing his life was too terrible. If a person could not even kill himself, he would be able to do more fantastic and terrifying things to others, which is not surprising at all. Looking at the wound on Lu Chen''s hand, she can understand what her parents think, but even though she does, she can''t help feeling that she has failed even more. Six years ago, Lu Chen was also a high spirited overseas returnee elite. As a result, she married Shen Xing in order to revenge him. What kind of torture is he now? All the guilt in the heart of scenery ran out, and she said in a low voice: "it''s all my fault..." Well, she is willing to believe that this man loves himself, and now she doesn''t want to think about what irresponsible things she once did. "It doesn''t matter. It''s all over. Don''t apologize to me." He took her hand and gently said, "scenery, let''s go home, OK?" "Go home..." The scenery low murmured these two words, inexplicable, now she has a very strong uncertainty. "Scenery, think about our smile..." His smile more and more desolate, "even if you don''t like me But think about it for a moment, will you? " "Smile" is the same as her death. Scenery just hesitated to now as if it was just an illusion, but she did not rush to agree with him immediately, but gnawed her lips and said: "even if I want to go with you with a smile But my dad wouldn''t agree "It doesn''t matter." Lu Chen whispered in her ear, "as long as we leave quietly and avoid the father of scenery..." It sounds like a good idea, but it''s not that easy to implement successfully. "But my father..." "Believe me." "It''s a good opportunity that the father of scenery is not at home now," he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1932 Why did Lu Chen know that Xia Dynasty was not at home? As for the explanation of the scenery, he said that he saw the Xia Dynasty leave the Xia family when he was standing here waiting for the scenery, so he knew that the Xia Dynasty was not at home? Xia Dynasty received a phone call. The caller ID on his mobile phone was Wang Ci, but the voice was not Wang CI''s. the caller said that Wang CI had collided with his car, so he should ask Xia Dynasty to take care of the aftermath. These words did not sound any problem for the first time, but Xia Dynasty was nervous after hearing them. His face changed. He didn''t care about anything. He went out and drove away. Because Xia Dynasty knows that even if Wang CI really hit someone else''s car, she can''t let others call Xia Dynasty with her mobile phone. This abnormal situation will appear, which only shows what happened to Wang CI. Lu Chen is not a party. How could he know that Xia Dynasty left after receiving a call? Naturally, Wang Ci''s affairs are under his control. He doesn''t intend to hurt Wang CI. He just wants the Xia Dynasty to leave temporarily. Only when the Xia Dynasty leaves, can no one disturb him and the scenery. Fengguang is sitting in the back seat of the car with a smile in her arms. She looks at Lu Chen who is driving in front of her. The more she thinks, the more wrong it is. How does she feel that she is like an ignorant girl who has been cheated? More and more far away from Xia''s home, she felt more and more strong, but she had no time to regret, because Xiaoxiao held her hand and said happily: "Mom can finally go home with Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is so happy!" See, who can hate to say "repentance" in front of this child? Scenery of course is not, she took a smile hand, gently said: "I am also very happy." Smile happy embrace the waist of scenery. "Here we are." Lu Chen stopped in front of the car, he looked back and said, "scenery, let''s get off." The scenery looked out of the window at the apartment building and nodded. With a smile in her arms, she followed Lu Chen up the fifth floor in an elevator. Soon after, she stepped out of the elevator. Lu Chen also pressed the password lock and opened the door of an apartment. Xiaoxiao came down from the scenery. She took the hand of the scenery and ran through the living room and ran into her room. "Mom, look, this is my room!" The smiling room can be said to be full of childish and dreamy colors, pink walls, animal puppets everywhere, as well as the wind chimes hanging on the doors and windows It can be seen that the people who decorate the room have put a lot of thought into it. The sight of scenery is placed on the fairy tale book on the desk. "Xiaoxiao likes to listen to stories before going to bed." Lu Chen stood beside the scenery, he drooped his eyes and whispered, "I think today, maybe we can let the scenery tell stories for laughter." The scenery points to itself indefinitely, "me?" "Smile is good, the scenery need not be nervous." Lu Chen held her hand with a smile, "and today, the scenery is going to sleep with Xiaoxiao, right?" Although she can confirm that she and he are husband and wife, she is not ready to fulfill her husband and wife obligations with him. Naturally, she has not thought of sharing a room with him. Anyway, she and he are not close to this point. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1933 Lu Chen is one of the most observant people. He can''t not understand what scenery is thinking. Therefore, he first said the words to let the scenery and smile sleep together, so as to avoid the embarrassment of her saying this. In a sense, he is a very considerate person. Scenery cough, clear throat, "well, tonight I will tell a story to Xiaoxiao." "Good!" Smiling happily, she grabbed the hand of scenery and jumped up, "I want to listen to my mother tell stories!" In this way, the scenery and smile sleep in a room. Children are always noisy fast, but quiet also fast, scenery has not finished reading a story, the little girl has already gone to sleep, but even if the little girl is asleep, she is still holding the hand of scenery tightly. The scenery gently caresses the smiling face, never felt that she would have such a soft hearted, she even had an idea, even if she lost her life, as long as it can exchange for a healthy and happy life, she is also willing to. She thought that maybe every mother in the world would have this idea. The clock has pointed to 11 o''clock, but the scenery is still sleepy. It is not the time to sleep. She has to find out whether there is any information left by her previous life in this "home". Her heart is always a little uneasy, like a kitten, has been tickling her heart with claws. The scenery gently took out her hand which was held by smile. She quietly got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. There was no light in the living room, but the moonlight through the window could still make her see what was in front of her. As early as she entered the apartment, she had already looked around the living room. There was nothing strange about it. She crept past Lu Chen''s room and opened another door. When she walked in, she found that the room seemed to be a study. After a few steps, she saw all kinds of trophies and certificates on the wooden frame. The moonlight was too dark, and the words on the certificate could not be seen clearly. She took out her mobile phone and saw the words on those things by the light of the mobile phone. Computer program code, human spirit and will, educational pioneer, engineering and engineer, leader of charity, champion of competition All these awards are named Lu Chen, and these awards involve many industries, and the span of these industries is also very large. What does that mean? Is Lu Chen a genius who knows everything? But scenery has always believed that no one is perfect. In this world, there is no perfect person. "Scenery..." The voice of the sudden thought in the ear made the scenery startled. She turned back in a panic and saw the man who was bending down to himself. He took her waist with one hand and asked with a smile, "is the scenery so late that you still don''t sleep?" "I..." She slightly a meal, can''t help but change the mouth, "I can''t sleep, so I want to walk around and have a look." "Is it?" Lu Chen put her other hand on the bookshelf and trapped her between him and the bookshelf. He asked gently, "why don''t you turn on the light when you want to walk around the scenery? I''m afraid you''re going to get hurt "I forgot..." "Scenery is always so careless that I can''t rest assured." Lu Chen laughed and scraped the tip of her nose. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1934 Seeing his smile, the scenery couldn''t help but miss a beat in her heart. Her reason reminded her that it would be very bad to continue like this, but her emotional hesitation made her unable to step forward. In such a hesitation, Lu Chen''s kiss has fallen on her lips, which is different from the previous one. This kiss is extremely gentle. First he gently described her lips with his tongue, then he pried open her teeth and gently swept through every corner there. His gentle waiting, this lingering kiss, makes the scenery trance with an illusion that he is fragile, just like that fragile crystal The reason of scenery is almost running away at the speed of 100 meters. She can''t keep her heart at peace, nor can she be indifferent. When she wakes up, she has a feeling when she sees Lu Chen. If this man is willing, there must be no woman in the world that he can''t seduce. Now she has experienced it personally, and her feeling is right. Between the lips and teeth, he whispered, "scenery..." He called her this name, successfully let scenery two legs lost the strength of standing, in his dumb and full of affection voice, she seemed so helpless. Lu Chen steadily took her body into his arms. He picked up her body and put her on the desk. At the same time, his kiss had fallen on her white neck. The scenery felt a strange feeling, her body had an indescribable change, perhaps she also had a faint excitement, but she still had an unknown panic, she caught his hand which was undoing the zipper of her skirt. Lu Chen''s action stops, his black eyes at this moment have doubts, "scenery?" "Sorry I think I think you are still a little strange to me now Her words stuttered, but she was relieved in the end. His willingness to stop proved that he was not a person who would not respect her opinions. Lu Chen Weidun took back the hand to pull down the zipper of her skirt. He seemed puzzled, but he also seemed to be realistic and said: "before the scenery, I obviously like how I treat you like this." The scenery face red, "that was before! I don''t remember it now! " Maybe It''s just maybe, ah, she used to like to do this kind of double mixed sports with him, but now she feels to him, just a familiar stranger, so she has a close relationship with him again, and her reserve also tells her that it is too grandiose! Lu chenmu regrets that his lonely appearance can easily make people feel unbearable. It''s better to leave him alone No way! Feng Feng shakes her head and firm her will. She shifts the topic and points to the trophies and certificates on the other side of the shelf and asks, "why do you have so many awards?" "I tried to do a lot of other things before I decided to become a doctor." Are you sure it''s just a try? His trophies clearly show that he has reached the peak in these fields! Lu Chen, however, did not care about the surprise of the scenery. He took her hand and gently kissed the back of her hand. However, he still refused to let her go. He just thought about it and put her hand in the place where he could not calm down. "When the scenery was inconvenient, he also liked to help me like this." Scenery: www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1935 In the end, whether or not Fengguang helped Lu Chen solve the problem is unknown to all but the two of them. They just sat at the table the next morning, smiling and looking back and forth at her parents. She didn''t understand the words "strange atmosphere". She did not look at Lu Chen sitting opposite. It seemed that she was very focused on the bowl of porridge in front of her. Smile staring at her mother for a long time, found that her mother did not respond to her gaze, she put the poor eyes on her father. Lu Chen gave a gentle smile, and he winked at the smile. Smile very smart to understand, she put down the spoon in her hand, and down from the stool, walked to the scenery side, began to climb to her body. Scenery afraid of her fall, busy holding smile sitting on her legs, her attention is not in the bowl of porridge, smile means very happy. "Mom, why don''t you talk to dad?" Although Xiaoxiao is small, she also knows that her father and mother should talk together, just like the parents of her classmates. Smile naive words let scenery feel embarrassed, she said with an embarrassed smile: "there is nothing to say, of course, there is no need to speak." "Why don''t mom and dad have anything to say?" "Because..." The scenery stopped for a moment, because she was thinking about what she should say. After a moment, she was stiff with a smile, "because food doesn''t speak, sleep doesn''t speak, you can''t talk when you eat." "When mom and dad finish eating, will you talk?" Scenery has been unable to resist, she can only focus on the other side of Lu Chen. Lu Chen smiles at her gracefully. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to help her out. Scenery can only harden the scalp, to smile and say: "when we finish dinner, we will speak." "Eat quickly, mom." Smile to hold up the bowl of scenery. Naturally, the scenery sighed deeply in my heart. Although the scenery is willing to promise Lu Chen to come to their Home, but a large part of the reason is because scenery wants to take this opportunity to find out the memory she lost six years ago. Whether she can retrieve the memory is not obvious. However, she can have more time to accompany and laugh, and to know Lu Chen. From Xiaoxiao''s hair combing to Xiaoxiao''s nutritious breakfast, it can be said that Lu Chen did everything in his own way. When the scenery saw Lu Chen skillfully tie a lively ponytail for Xiaoxiao, she was not confident that she could do as well as he did. Should this be said to be the helplessness of a single father? Scenery for their own mind suddenly popped out of this sentence speechless for a long time, smile or want to go to kindergarten, today is Lu Chen and scenery together send smile into kindergarten. When Xiaoxiao walked into the kindergarten and her back was gone, the scenery stood at the door and suddenly asked, "Lu Chen, isn''t Xiaoxiao smarter than others like you?" "It''s smart to smile." Lu Chen dropped her eyes and whispered, "she is like other smart children." Somehow, the scenery was relieved. She still remembers a book called "genius on the left and madman on the right". The so-called genius and madman are just a thin line between them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1936 Lu Chen received a phone call from Xia Dynasty. Fengguang will know that the call was from her father because she heard Lu Chen say "Mr. Xia". She couldn''t hear the voice over the phone, but she could hear Lu Chen''s voice. She was polite and respectful. "Mr. Xia can rest assured that scenery is my wife. I will take good care of her. You and Mrs. Xia don''t have to worry." The phone call did not last long, Lu Chen hung up. Scenery looked up and asked him, "what did my father say?" "Nothing." He took her hand and said in a good mood: "he is worried that the scenery will not be used to the life with me and smile, and is also worried that the scenery body will have the sequelae after sleeping for six years. I told him that with me, whether it is Mr. Xia or Mrs. Xia, they can rest assured." Lu Chen himself is a professional doctor, no matter how to say, with him, the scenery will not be dangerous. Fengjing thinks her parents can rest assured. Unfortunately, she doesn''t know. Because Lu Chen is a doctor, she will be even more terrible. He can always use cruel methods to leave scenery. No matter how much wound he wants to make on himself, he always knows to avoid the key. What he wants is not to let the scenery leave with his own death, but to use his own life to ensure that the scenery will never leave. Scenery will not know this No, she used to know, but now, Lu Chen won''t let her know. "Do you send Xiaoxiao to kindergarten every day and pick her up again?" Feng Feng asked, sitting in the back seat of the car. Lu Chen refused to let her sit in the co driver''s seat. According to him, that position is the most dangerous place in an accident. Lu Chen, who was driving in front of me, said softly: "I send Xiaoxiao to the kindergarten every morning. Sometimes if I''m busy with my work, I''ll ask Lu Heng to help me pick up Xiaoxiao." "Lu Heng?" Who is she Lu Chen Yang lip, "is my sister, scenery before and her relationship is good." "So you still have a sister..." After all, Lu Chen gave her a feeling He seems to be very indifferent, and she has heard for a long time that his parents have passed away for many years. It''s hard to imagine what kind of scene he will be when he gets along with his relatives. "What does the scenery want to do in the next time?" Hearing this, the scenery can''t help asking, "don''t you have to go to the hospital to work?" "I''ve asked for leave these days to accompany you." Lu Chen''s chuckle has pleasure, and some satisfaction, he seems to be satisfied with a sigh, "scenery back, I''m more happy than smile." When he said this, she would only have a kind of bad woman who had been running away from home for many years. She thought that she would be a person responsible for her family. But the reality seemed to disappoint her. She coughed and said with a guilty heart: "otherwise Or we can go to the cinema. " Of course, Lu Chen would not have any comments. He said with a smile, "OK, let''s go to the cinema." Today is not a holiday. There won''t be too many people in the cinema. Therefore, when you meet an acquaintance, you can notice it at a glance. "Sister!" Yan Niannian, who was holding a movie ticket, ran over and saw Lu Chen beside the scenery. Her face changed. "Why does sister want to walk with him?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1937 Why did she walk with Lu Chen? The scenery glanced at Yan Niannian and Shen Xing who was walking behind her. She said of course, "Lu Chen is my husband. I don''t walk with him. Who should I be with?" Is it OK with Shen? Of course, this last sarcastic remark, scenery did not say. When he heard the sentence "Lu Chen is my husband", Shen Xing stopped and even Yan Niannian turned blue. "Sister..." Yanniannian grasped the ticket in her hand. She could see that she was very nervous now. "Do you remember the things before?" "No Scenery gives the answer directly. Yan Niannian asked tentatively, "since you haven''t recovered your memory, why should you believe that Dr. Lu is your husband? What''s more, even if Dr. Lu is really your husband, you have forgotten him... " "I''ve seen a smile." This time, the answer is straightforward. Yan Niannian''s face was pale. She knew that with a smile, the scenery would not look upon Lu Chen as if she had nothing. Scenery is a person who attaches great importance to family relationship. Yan Niannian understands this point most clearly. "And Scenery this time took the initiative to hold Lu Chen''s hand, "even before I don''t know to smile, for Lu Chen, I''m not without feeling." Lu Chen looks slightly stagnant. Scenery looked up at the man on his side, but she could not help but wonder at him. She couldn''t help asking herself, "did I not tell you before that I would feel it when I woke up to see you?" She really didn''t say that. "It doesn''t matter what happened before..." Lu Chen slowly held her hand. When he looked at her, his eyes were softer and brighter. Even the smile on the corner of his lips involuntarily contained a touch of care to make people feel sad, which was also more gentle. "I know that''s enough now." Once again, the conscience of the scenery was severely condemned. She was silent for a long time, secretly saying that she was really a failure in life. Yan nianniannian over there gave a helpless smile, "sister, you asked Dad Have you asked Mr. and Mrs. Xia''s opinions? " "Miss Yan." Lu Chen a pair of smiling eyes slightly curved, "for the scenery and I together, do you have such a big opinion?" "Lu Chen!" Shen Xing grabs Yan Niannian''s hand, who still wants to say something. He doesn''t let yannianian get ahead. He whispers in yannianian''s ear: "enough, this matter has nothing to do with you." "No way..." Yan Niannian looks at Shen Xing stubbornly. Her expression is unexpectedly firm. "My sister should not have been with him." Shen Xing grabs Yan Niannian''s hand for a meal. At this moment, his expression is a little lonely. Fengguang doesn''t know which one Yan Niannian and Shen Xing are going to play. She just shrugs and says, "who I want to be with is my freedom. No one can interfere with me." Lu Chen smiles with satisfaction. Yan Niannian had something to say, but Shen Xing was very tough this time and said to Yan Niannian: "you are a member of the Shen family now, my wife. You can''t interfere in the affairs of Xia family now." Shen Xing''s eyes fell on Yan Niannian''s severed finger. Yannianian opened her mouth, or closed it. She looked at Lu Chen again. Her previous panic was no longer there. Now her eyes showed obvious reluctance. "Lu Chen, let''s go." The scenery takes Lu Chen''s hand and walks into the screening hall, and doesn''t say hello to Yan Niannian. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1938 Fengguang doesn''t want to have too much entanglement with Yan Niannian, but when she enters the screening hall, she finds that they are watching the same film, and Yan nianian and Shen Xing are sitting not far away from Fengjing and Lu Chen. Scenery has no idea to leave. In her opinion, the people who want to leave are also Yan Niannian. She sits in her position with peace of mind, just as Yan Niannian doesn''t exist. They watched a crime suspense movie. Maybe the plot is that there is a man who is not normal in his mind. In order to study his own experiment, he killed many innocent people. What''s more, because the man is good-looking, so many women are automatically hooked. But when this villain wants to attack the female owner, fortunately, the man arrives in time and saves the woman Bring the perpetrators to justice. Scenery has always been unable to see bloody scenes, which is why she doesn''t like watching European and American horror films. Originally, she thought that local movies would be more subtle, so in a pile of children''s films, she chose this film, but she didn''t expect that there were still many bloody scenes in it. At this time, the advantages of having a boyfriend or husband are reflected. Whenever a bloody scene is to be played, Lu Chen will cover the scenery properly. Many times, the scenery can''t help but ask in a low voice: "have you seen this film?" "No Lu Chen also spoke in a low voice like her, "it''s the first time for me and scenery to see." "So why do you know when you''re going to put that kind of ugly scene every time?" He laughed. "I guess." "Guess?" "The screenwriter of this movie is still too weak. It''s a real high IQ crime, but it doesn''t make people guess what he''s going to do next." It''s the first time that Fengguang heard this kind of statement. Lu Chen''s pragmatic tone did not have any meaning of ridicule, but it had a common sense that ordinary people did. Fengguang raised her eyebrows and said, "it''s still a crime with high intelligence quotient. Won''t you let others guess what you want to do?" "Of course, for example I''ll kiss you next The voice dropped, and without waiting for the scenery to respond, he had already bowed his head and kissed her lips. The film still playing on the screen was no longer important. What was important was that he wanted to recover the benefits she had owed her over the years. Lu Chen''s eyes were slightly bent, which deepened the kiss again. In the dark of the cinema, he would choose the position at the back, which was not for nothing. Apart from paying special attention to the people here, no one else will pay attention to what happens later. Yanniannian''s eyes are not bad. She can clearly see what Lu Chen is doing to the scenery. She secretly clenches her hand. Yannianian looks like frost. Shen Xing took Yan Niannian''s hand and whispered her name, "Niannian..." Yan Niannian ignored him. After the film was over, the scenery simply forgot what the movie said, and Lu Chen took Lu Chen''s hand and left. Seeing the scenery leave, yanniannian gets up. It seems that she is trying to catch up with them. "Recite..." Shen Xing grabbed Yan Niannian''s hand and said, "where are you going?" "I''m going to find my sister." Yan Niannian turned back and said, "Shen Xing, let me go!" Shen Xing grabs her hand harder and harder, "are you going to find Xia Fengjing because you are worried about her, or because What else? " "What do you mean by that?" "Yan Niannian, don''t you think you pay too much attention to summer scenery?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1939 Yan Niannian still remembers that when she walked into Xia''s house on the first day, she was like a boy with short hair, a washed white skirt, a pair of cloth shoes on her feet and an old schoolbag behind her. She cowered behind the housekeeper of the Xia family and went to her new room. When she passed the flower court, she saw the girl sitting on the swing. The girl looks older than her, because she is so beautiful that others can''t even notice her delicate skirt. This is the first time that Yan Niannian sees such a noble girl. She just sits on the swing quietly and seems to glow all over her body. Somehow, she will attract all her attention. Later, the girl on the swing also saw her. The girl came over and asked with a smile, "are you Yan Niannian, my new sister?" "I..." Yan Niannian just opened her mouth and said a word, so she lost the courage to speak again. She and she, one is like living in the sky, the other is like living in the mud. Yan Niannian is very afraid and timid. She is afraid that she will profane the dignity of the girl in front of her. The housekeeper replied, "Miss, this is miss yannianian." "Then you are indeed my new sister." The girl in the red dress shook her head, "but you can''t do this..." "I I... " Yan Niannian''s hand clenched her skirt. She lowered her head desperately and wanted to escape. The girl is right. She is not compatible with this place. She is not qualified to enter such a luxurious house, nor is she qualified to be relatives with the people here "Let''s start with long hair." Depressed Yan Niannian is suddenly seized by the girl''s hand, she heard the girl''s words, can''t help but look up at the girl. "Since I am my sister, I will be the eldest princess of Xia family. You are the little princess of Xia family. All princesses want to have long hair. If there is no long hair, you will not be a princess." Yan Niannian was the first time to hear such a remark. She blinked and said timidly, "I''m not a princess..." Other children called her wild child because her father died, and later Later, her mother was no longer there, and no relatives were willing to adopt her. Later, she went to the orphanage and stayed in the orphanage for a few days before she was found and taken back to the Xia family. In the resplendent Xia family, she met the tall and handsome Mr. Xia and the dignified and elegant Mrs. Xia. They said, "Niannian, we will be your parents in the future, and you will be the second miss of the Xia family." Yan Niannian is in a state of panic. A child like her, who has no parents or relatives, is qualified to live in such a good house, to be called such a beautiful person, and to be a noble girl and sister? The girl with the red skirt crossed her waist and snorted, "you are not a princess now. When you have long hair like me, you will be a princess. I am older than you, I am your sister, so you should listen to me!" "I listen to you..." Yanniannian was afraid that the girl would be angry, and she would be driven out again. She answered timidly and was about to cry. "Don''t cry!" Yan Niannian''s body was shocked. She sniffed, but she didn''t dare to cry. If other people see the girl so domineering to Yan Niannian, I''m afraid they will think that Yan Niannian is bullied. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1940 "Listen to me!" The girl said impatiently and loudly, "I have never been a sister, but I am confident that I can be a good sister. When someone bullies you, I will help you bully back. I hate that people cry. You are not allowed to cry, otherwise I will cut your hair and let you not be a little princess!" "I don''t cry..." Yan Niannian quickly wiped her eyes. She said in panic, "I don''t cry." "No crying, no sugar." The girl took out her pocket in her skirt and took out some sweets. "Here you are. You eat my sugar. After that, you should listen to me. I allow you to follow me to be my little follower." Yanniannian stretched out her hand and took the candy. Later she knew that this unruly girl was called scenery. In that year, Yan Niannian was five years old and she was six years old. However, after more than ten years, Yan Niannian still remembered the taste of those sweets, strawberry flavor, and special sweetness. The aunt of the orphanage said that it was difficult to take care of her long hair, so Yan Niannian''s long hair was cut off. But scenery said that the princess with long hair was the princess, so she was forced to keep a long hair. The aunt of the orphanage said that she could not eat too much sugar because of tooth decay. No one took her to the dentist at that time, but Fengguang took a lot of sugar to her, and Fengguang said, "yes It doesn''t matter if I have cavities. I have a lot of pocket money. When there are cavities, we''ll go and replace them with gem teeth that will never get cavities. " Yan Niannian still remembers that she didn''t like to eat sweet things, but she ate too much sugar with the scenery that year. Children''s friendship is innocent, but as they get older, their selfishness will increase. At the end of the film, the people in the screening hall also began to leave. Finally, only the two deadlocked men and women were left. Yannianian gets rid of Shen Xing''s hand. She says coldly, "scenery is my sister. I pay too much attention to her. What''s the problem?" "But I am your husband." Shen Xing once again grabbed Yan Niannian''s wrist. He looked gloomy and asked, "Yan Niannian, what am I really in your heart?" "Didn''t you say that? You are my husband, and in my heart, you are also my husband Yan Niannian''s words sound really no problem, but this is not the answer to Shen Xing''s satisfaction. Shen Xing''s eyes are darker. He seldom shows such a persistent look. But now, he has one thing that must be clarified, "maybe I should ask you another question In your heart, who is more important, me and summer scenery? " "Why ask such questions?" Yan Niannian said with an uneasy smile, "Shen Xing, you are my husband, scenery is my sister, you are not two kinds of people in my heart." "Even if they are different, there will always be comparisons." Shen Xing locked Yan Niannian with a pair of sharp eyes. "Tell me, who is more important to me and summer scenery in your heart?" His unshakable eyes have told Yan Niannian that he must have an answer today. Yan Niannian slowly restrained the smile on her face. She was silent for a moment, then slowly opened her mouth and said, "Shen Xing, I only know you for seven years, but my sister and I have known each other for 20 years. Do you think, if you two want to compare, who do I think is more important?" Shen Xing slowly released the hand holding Yan Niannian. He already knew the answer. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1941 Far away from the cinema, she did not know because she had caused a marriage crisis. Sitting in the coffee shop, she asked Lu Chen curiously, "why does yanniannian seem to dislike your appearance?" Fengjing doesn''t know how Yan Niannian got mixed up with Shen Xing. In her memory, she only remembers that Yan Niannian is a good man. She really belongs to the kind of "old man", rather than pretending to be. When she wakes up, she learns that Yan Niannian is actually with Shen Xing. If it is not for the fact, she will feel unbelievable. Yan Niannian has never hated others. She only thinks that she has done something wrong. However, seeing Yan Niannian''s performance today, she seems to hate Lu Chen very much. This is really a difficult thing to understand. Lu Chen added a sugar to the scenery coffee, and he said with a faint smile: "maybe it''s what the scenery likes, what she doesn''t like?" "It''s not right." The scenery frowned and thought, "I remember before, no matter what I did, she liked to follow me and do it with me. I felt that she was used to my follower and would become independent." "The scenery has been sleeping for six years. Six years can change so much." Lu Chen raised his hand to touch her head and said with a smile: "maybe yanniannian was the person in the impression of scenery before, but people will change with time, all of them are like this." "People change over time And you? " She looked at him curiously, but now she is getting used to his contact. "I will change, of course." Lu Chen took her hand on the table and gently rubbed her hand. He had not enjoyed such a pleasant time with her for a long time, which almost made him sigh with satisfaction. He said, "compared with six years ago, I think I will try to be more generous." "Magnanimous?" Scenery pick eyebrows, she asked with a smile: "before you are very mean?" To tell you the truth, it can''t be seen at all. It''s hard to imagine the word "stinginess" on him. "I used to It''s really mean. " Unexpectedly, Lu Chen also admitted frankly. He looked at her with a gentle smile, but he was embarrassed to lose half of the point. He was so generous, scenery suddenly did not know how to answer the phone, she coughed and asked: "how are you stingy before?" "I don''t like scenery out of my sight. I don''t like scenery coming into contact with other men." He held her hand with a slight effort, and he could not see any other emotion except this tiny movement. So now you can accept that I''m going to meet another man "If the scenery doesn''t leave me No matter what kind of man you want to meet, even if it''s a very difficult thing for me, I can... " "Lu Chen!" Scenery took back her hand, she gritted her teeth, "what do you think of me as a fickle woman?" She knows herself. She is the woman who will never cheat. Of course, if her husband cheated first, it would be another matter. She''s not the kind of woman who''s going to keep her nose shut for cheating men. Seeing her angry, Lu Chen''s eyes showed desolation. He said in a soft voice: "sorry, scenery, in these six years I''m always praying. If you wake up, I''m willing to do anything. I''m afraid that you''ll leave me again... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1942 Lu Chen rarely shows such a humble look in front of the scenery, but as long as he shows such a look, the scenery can not help but have an illusion that he is a slag girl. In the information she got, in the final analysis, it was because she was not responsible that Lu Chen became so worried about gains and losses. "Well, why do I want to leave you..." The scenery mumbled a sentence, "you don''t want to think blindly, if you smile to hear these words, she must cry again." "Well, I won''t say it." Lu Chen bent his eyes, and his good-looking eyes were smiling again. The scenery takes another look at him, and says that this guy''s mood can become really fast. It''s clear that they are talking about Yan Niannian''s things. Now, the topic has become something that she is promising not to leave him Speaking of Yan Niannian, the scenery suddenly vaguely reminds of a previous event. "I seem to remember Before I went to sleep, that is, when Shen Xing and I were unmarried, Yan Niannian went to have a kiss. " Lu Chen had a good meal. She squinted at him, "and at that time, my parents said that the blind date was a doctor who had just returned home. His name was Lu Chen." The memory of scenery has always been very good. Of course, her memory stopped abruptly when she went to the restaurant to date Shen Xing. It was like a pair of scissors that cut off her memory from the restaurant until she came to her senses. Lu Chen''s lips slightly curved, a smile, such as Mu Chunfeng, "I do not deny this matter." "So it was you and yannianian who went on a blind date!" As soon as the scenery hits the table, there is a tendency that Miss Ben will be angry. Lu Chen sighed, "if I said that the so-called blind date was just a meeting between yannianian and me, would the scenery believe?" "Isn''t a blind date just a meeting? What else do you want to happen? " She clenched her teeth, thinking that if this guy gave a positive answer, she would smash the cup on his forehead. Lu Chen laughed at her angry appearance, "if I said, this meeting did not exceed two minutes?" The so-called blind date is to meet and nod, say your own name, and then there is no then. "Only two minutes?" The scenery extinguished her anger. She frowned and asked, "can''t yanniannian look up to you?" No, she thinks this man is very attractive. Lu Chen chuckled and said: "because Shen Xing suddenly appeared and declared his sovereignty over yanniannian in front of me, he took yanniannian away." Scenery Leng Leng Leng, then suddenly realized, "originally they were together so early..." Thanks to her previous feeling that she had betrayed her engagement with Shen Xing, she still felt sorry for Shen Xing. She suddenly thought that she liked Shen Xing so much at that time. After knowing the truth, how did she spend that time? Of course, it was spent in being seduced by Lu Chen intentionally or unintentionally, but she forgot. Think about the scenery, I actually and Yan Niannian''s blind date together, this thing can be really wonderful, she asked curiously: "then how do you and I know each other?" "At that time in the restaurant, Shen Xing was intoxicated with the scenery in order to find Yan Niannian." Lu Chen''s lips with a smile, he said: "I left the restaurant, drunk scenery suddenly held my hand, said that I look good, but also for me to have children." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1943 Hearing Shen Xing''s words, scenery almost fell off the chair. She couldn''t believe her eyes widened, "what do you say? I When we first met, I took your hand I''m going to have a baby for you "That''s it." Lu Chen seemed to miss the scene at that time. His eyes were slightly curved with a smile, and the tenderness in his eyes was more and more moving. "When the scenery met for the first time, I was invited to have a child with you. To be honest, I was also scared." Isn''t it? A woman suddenly comes to invite a man to have a baby. Isn''t it even more terrifying than those women who are holding small advertisements with "heavy money for children"? It''s hard to imagine that she would say such a bold thing to a strange man. But judging from Lu Chen''s look, you can''t tell that he is lying. That is to say, what he said is true. Fengguang always knows that her wine is not good or bad. Usually after she gets drunk, she can''t control what wonderful things she will do. Lu Chen, She is gentle and considerate, and she is the ideal type in her mind. Maybe she will do something without reserve The scenery raised his hand to cover his face and felt embarrassed. Lu Chen said with a smile: "scenery don''t feel embarrassed. I''ve always been very lucky. I was drunk that day, and I was the one who drew me instead of other people. There is nothing better than this that I can meet with scenery." I feel guilty about the scenery. In the past, she not only married Shen Xing for revenge, but also Lu Chen, whom she took the initiative to provoke. She is really too bad to think about it! "I''m sorry..." Scenery lowered his head, pursed his lips and whispered, "it''s all my fault..." "Beautiful scenery." Lu Chen caresses her cheek with one hand. Whether it is a soft voice or a gentle smile, the tolerance he shows will make people feel more favorable. "No matter what happens, scenery doesn''t need to apologize to me. Fengguang can''t do anything wrong, it''s just me." "Don''t Don''t say that... " At least so far, Lu Chen has not seen any shortcomings. For patients, he is a good doctor, for smiling, he is a good father, and for her, he is indeed a good husband. Compared with him who is perfect enough to make mistakes, the scenery is just a young lady with bad temper, playful and greedy, who will never mature. If there is a mistake, she thinks, it must also be that she is making trouble without reason. "Hello, Lu Chen..." The scenery looked up at him and thought for a while and then said, "you don''t have to be so accommodating to me in the future. I know that I have a bad temper and willfulness. If I do something bad, you can say it directly, and I will try my best to correct it." She is now a mother''s person, she used to play a small character, play unbridled, but now can''t, she wants to do a good demonstration for smile. Lu Chen chuckled: "but in my eyes, the small nature of scenery is a lovely performance. If it is not changed, it will be a pity, not a good thing." The scenery looks a little red, and her heart is like a deer constantly bumping into each other. She can probably understand why she married this man in those years, depending on her family background. If she really wanted to revenge Shen Xing, she could also go to other men, but she chose Lu Chen. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1944 "Lu Chen, have you ever thought about..." Scenery suddenly asked him, "in fact, I married you because I like you?" At that moment, Lu Chen looked slightly stagnant. For a long time, the scenery didn''t wait for his answer. Even he held her hand and stopped rubbing. It was as if his time had stopped at this moment. She didn''t understand why he had such a reaction, but said more uneasily: "I still think I won''t marry a man I don''t like. Even if I really want to revenge Shen Xing, I won''t marry a man I don''t like. Lu Chen, you always say I don''t like you, but I think I like you. " Lu Chen''s pupils are tight. He looks at her with his eyes locked on her. Now the girl who is talking in front of him suddenly thinks that this is a beautiful fantasy. He did not want to move, nor did he dare to. Sometimes feelings are really a wonderful thing, even if it is amnesia, forget their own once, but for their own mind that important person, but always meet him with a special feeling. Emotion is never used as a carrier of memory, it will evolve into an instinct, deeply engraved in people''s bones. Even if you forget the past bit by bit, when you see the forgotten person again, you will be attracted by him involuntarily. This is what happened to the scenery. She leaned forward and looked at his face which lost his expression. Her eyes were moving and intoxicating. After a long time, she said softly, "I have forgotten the memory of being with you, but if you want to like this thing, I don''t seem to forget it." Although the word "seems" is used, it is a positive sentence. At this moment, Lu Chen seemed to feel dyspnea. He heard his heart beating violently. He felt his whole blood was restless, just like It''s like a dying person who feels a kind of unprecedented excitement and madness when he swallows his last breath. But he''s still alive. Not only was he still alive, but in front of him was his favorite woman. He finally had a move. It seems that the stop time has begun to elapse again. The scenery looks at Lu Chen''s expressionless standing up. She is just surprised what he is going to do. Her wrist is suddenly grasped by others. She is grabbed by him and stands up. Before standing still, the man has bent down and kisses her lips across the table. Her heart beat had lost its rhythm when he began to attack fiercely. The scenery was clearly known. It was in the coffee shop. Even if there were no people at this point, it would be seen by others. But now she can''t care so much. Lu Chen''s sudden kiss has a magic power in shouting and crying, let her accompany him to sink together. Lu Chen''s kiss is not only to be intimate with her, but also to say that he is like a child who has received a gift. He wants to make sure that the gift is his by all means. Moreover, he has to engrave his name on the gift. Next came a naive voice, "Mom, what are big brothers and big sisters doing?" "They They''re checking each other for cavities. OK, don''t look. Let''s go. " The young mother left with her four or five-year-old child in a hurry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1945 Hearing the sound of the scenery, she tried her best to push Lu Chen away. Her breath was unsteady and her face was flushed. It was not necessary to look at her that many people were looking at them. However, Lu Chen in front of her gave a smile and calmly bent down to touch her cheek. She gave a look of embarrassment. Lu Chen said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We are checking for cavities. Others can''t gossip." "Lu Chen!" The scenery bit the lip to shout a, she thought just that child''s naive words, felt that the face was going to burn. Lu Chen once again joked, "I have checked, the scenery is not decayed." "I..." The scenery felt that the eyes from all directions were focused on them. She was not as bold as Lu Chen and could be calm. She stamped her foot and snorted, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" As the voice dropped, she went out of the coffee shop in a fit of pique. Of course, Lu Chen has to keep up with him, and he has not forgotten to take the bag on the chair. As a qualified husband, he should be able to beat his rival in love, clear the shopping cart, and be able to carry his bag when shopping. Lu Chen can do all these things. In fact, the scenery is not really angry. She just feels embarrassed. When she gets out of the coffee shop, she slows down in a hurry. She looks at the man around her quietly and thinks of the kiss she just had. She draws her red face back to her eyes. "I''m very happy today." Scenery smell speech Leng for a while, she looks up, "what?" "Today''s scenery said, let me very happy." Lu Chen naturally took her hand. He let the scenery walk on the inside of the street, while he walked on the outside, so that even if there was any danger, he was the first to bear the brunt. His small action seems to have been his habit, scenery heart can not help but warm, simply another hand all embraces his arm, she smiles and asks: "why want to be happy?" "Because the scenery says you like me." Lu Chen slowed down again. Whenever he smiles, the smile in his black eyes will have an attractive charm. Every time I look at him, the scenery will sigh with emotion. In those years, what kind of shit did she take down Lu Chen, and she asked, "did I never say I like you before?" "Before The scenery has said so. " However, every time she said that she liked it, it was because he wanted to listen to this sentence that she gradually induced her to say it. He always believed that the scenery for him was just the words "enchanted by beauty". In love, no matter how smart a person is, Lu Chen never thought that if the scenery is really the kind of person who is easily attracted by "beauty", it is not a problem for her to have a good-looking man with the financial strength of the Xia family. The scenery shook his hand and said with a smile, "I said, I must have liked you before, otherwise I would not have married you. Lu Chen, you are too insecure." Her last sentence was just a smile, but Lu Chen dropped her eyes and said seriously: "yes, I''m too confident." What else does Fengguang want to ask, but Lu Chen''s mobile phone rings. Lu Chen just looks at his mobile phone, but he doesn''t intend to answer it. Fengguang sees that the caller ID is Lu Heng. She remembers that Lu Heng is his sister, and she asks him, "why don''t you answer the phone?" "She''ll call for just one reason." "Why?" Lu Chen rubbed the head of the scenery, "the due date of delivery is ahead of time, a Heng is going to have a baby." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1946 "Is your sister going to have a baby?" The scenery is surprised, but think about it carefully, Lu Chen is not young. His sister is going to have a baby. There is nothing strange about it. She asked again, "since it is your sister who is going to have a baby, why don''t you answer her phone?" Lu Chen said with a smile, "it''s just giving birth to children. There''s nothing to pick up." This is so plain that it makes people feel that there is nothing wrong with it. In his eyes, giving birth to a child is like going out to buy a cabbage. The scenery narrowed her eyes and asked Lu Chen, "when I was smiling, were you so indifferent?" "When the scenery is smiling..." Lu Chen slightly bent down and kisses her eyebrows. "Although it was my operation, when I picked up the scalpel, no one was more afraid and nervous than me." He was advised by his colleagues that he should hand over the caesarean section to other people, but he refused. If he thought that other men were using knives on her, he would have an impulse to cut that person into pieces. But if If the scenery really goes wrong on the operating table, Lu Chen has already thought about it. This is also an opportunity. There is a reason to tie them together forever with death. Scenery can''t stand Lu Chen''s fragile expression. She hugged him and whispered, "Lu Chen I''m sorry, you''ve suffered so much in the past six years. " "It doesn''t matter. Everything doesn''t matter." Lu Chen''s head was buried in her neck. He took a deep breath. There was a sense of happiness in his voice, "the scenery wakes up, everything is all right." In his opinion, all the waiting is worth it, all the uneasiness, in the moment she opens her eyes, is worth it. The scenery was astringent, and she raised her head in his arms again. "Lu Chen, we''d better go to see Lu Heng. After all, she is your sister, and you also said that I used to have a good relationship with Lu Heng. Xiaoxiao also told me that she likes her aunt very much. She is going to have a baby. We all have to go and have a look." You see, although scenery is an unruly and willful master, she still has some common sense. Lu Heng is her sister-in-law. It''s appropriate for her not to go and have a look when you say that she has given birth to a child? What''s more, maybe her memory can recover a little after meeting her former acquaintances? "Lu Chen, let''s go and have a look." She grabs his hand to scatter Jiao, also strange lovely. Lu Chen always has no principle in front of the scenery. In his opinion, it''s no big deal for others to have children. But since Fengguang wants to go, he promised to take her to the hospital. It is still the best hospital in a city, that is, the hospital where scenery has been lying for six years. It is strange for her to return to this familiar place again. When Lu Chen came to the delivery room with the hand of scenery, he saw a man walking around the door in a hurry. His appearance was not bad. He was the president''s style with perfect face, sharp corners and long stature. Although the man was very beautiful, he was so anxious that he hit the wall, but he could not see the president''s style any more Fan''s. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1947 The scenery just looked at this man from afar, and unexpectedly called out the voice, "Yu Li Xuechang?" There hit the wall of the man, he woke up like a dream back to the body, see the scenery again, he was stunned for a long time. Until the scenery called out again, "Yu Li, it''s really you!" "Summer Summer scenery... " Yu Li stammered, and then he looked at Lu Chen, who was following the scenery. His face was not very good-looking. Scenery took Lu Chen''s hand and happily walked forward a few steps, "haven''t you been abroad? When did you come back home? " "I returned home six years ago." Yu Li looked at the scenery, and his expression was not very good. "Before you were in a coma, I went to see you. This time I heard the news of you waking up, I didn''t have time to see you again." "It doesn''t matter. It''s a great surprise to see you here." This is exciting. Fengjing has been studying abroad for some time, and Yu Li is her senior student. How to say that? One is a headstrong young lady, and the other is a young master who spends money like water. These two people can be said to have the same taste. They soon become friends. Of course, it''s just an ordinary friendship. In the eyes of scenery, Yu Li is just like her best friend. In Yu Li''s heart, Feng Guang is a good brother who can help him cover up his truancy. It is only that Yu Li''s family business focus is abroad, so when Fengguang studies and returns home, Yu Li also stays abroad. Fengjing originally wanted to ask Yu Li how he would stay here. As a result, a woman''s cry of pain came from the delivery room. Yu Li ran to the door and knocked on the door, "ah Heng, hold on! When the little rabbit comes out, it won''t hurt! " Yu Li''s suit is neat and tidy. It''s really dishonorable and funny to match it with his appearance. Fengguang looks up at Lu Chen. She points to Yu Li, who has no image over there, and asks, "is it Is he the husband of your sister "Not bad." Lu Chen nodded with a smile. "He''s my brother-in-law." "Your sister I''m married to you The scenery exclaimed in disbelief, "this is really a wonderful thing!" Lu Chen explained, "ah Heng and Yu Li met at our wedding." When Fengjing and Lu Chen got married, both Yu Li and Lu Heng attended the wedding ceremony, but at that time, Yu Li pushed away a woman who was pestering him, which caused a little disturbance. Lu Heng mistakenly thought that he was here to disturb the wedding. However, they quarreled in seven languages. Seven languages Maybe people with culture like this don''t quarrel with ordinary people. In a word, Lu Heng and Yu Li quarreled at the end, and no one could convince them. They simply started their hands. Yu Li decided that Lu Heng was a shrew. Lu Heng decided that Yu Li was going to rob her. Later, Yu Li directly took Lu Heng and threw him into the fountain. However, before he could make a high-level mockery or two, he was dragged into the water by Lu Heng He said that they were a man and a woman, but they wrestled in the water. Of course, Yu Li was a man of great grace. He would not really beat a woman, so he was beaten unilaterally by Lu Heng. It didn''t end until the wedding dress came out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1948 Scenery for Lu Heng and Yu Li in the past, she can not remember, but after knowing that Lu Heng and Yu Li were married, she had to sigh a word of fate, which is really wonderful. Yu Li smashed the door and yelled loudly. A doctor came out of the delivery room and said impatiently, "Mr. Yu, your voice is even louder than the puerpera. Please be quiet!" "Doctor, you let me in to accompany the birth, I do not look at my daughter-in-law, I am not at ease." Yu Li''s voice, almost no snot a tear to set off their own pity. The doctor closed the door directly, "the mother said that she didn''t agree with the family to accompany the delivery, so you should stay outside quietly!" "Ah Heng! Ah Heng Yu Li began to knock on the door again, "just let me in! Don''t worry, I don''t think you look ugly It turned out that Yu Li wanted to go in to accompany the birth, but Lu Heng disagreed. Once the woman who gave birth to the baby was in pain, she had to be really distorted in expression and yelled, not to mention the image of a lady. At this moment, even if the person she liked stood in front of her, she could not keep calm. Lu Heng is a very delicate woman. No matter when and where, she always appears in front of others with the best appearance. How can she let Yu Li see her ugly appearance!? "It''s so noisy!" From the delivery room came a woman''s cry, "Yu Li you TM call again, we will divorce!" Yu Li covered his mouth and did not dare to speak. Seeing Yu Li''s trembling appearance, she was very pitiful. It could be said that she was completely divorced from the high spirited dandy in her impression. She said, "the power of love is really great." "I feel the same way as scenery." Lu Chen also looked at Yu Li squatting on the ground and scratched the door. Another cry came from the delivery room, and the scenery trembled. She said happily, "fortunately, I was smiling in a coma Otherwise, I will die of pain... " Even if it is a caesarean section, when the anesthetic has passed, it will still hurt, but she is in a coma state, and there is no pain. "Don''t worry." Lu Chen looked down at her with a gentle smile in her eyes. "We have enough to smile. We don''t need to have children after the scenery." The scenery hugs his arm with a smile, "yes, we have smile enough." They don''t have any royal throne to inherit in their family, so their daughter is very good. What''s more, they just want to put all their love on her. Scenery often think of smile, always smile, Lu Chen''s smile eyes but added a trace of desolation. Half an hour later, the baby''s cry came from the delivery room. The door was opened, and the nurse came out with the baby and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Yu, you are so happy..." "Ah Xing!" Yu Li didn''t listen to the nurse. He stood up and ran to Lu Heng who was pushed out. He looked at the haggard Lu Heng by the bedside and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Are you ok? " Lu Heng rolled his eyes and had no strength to answer him. Yu Li was pestering Lu Heng there. Scenery came to the nurse curiously. She reached out and touched the child''s soft face. She asked curiously, "is it a boy or a girl?" "A boy with a loud voice." The nurse said with a smile: "the baby''s cry is like the smile of Miss Xia. When Xiaoxiao was born, the voice was also very loud." "Smile..." The scenery blinks, "when I smile, you are also there?" "Yes, I''m Dr. Lu''s assistant." The nurse said shyly, "I still remember that Xiaoxiao was born in the summer five years ago." She touched the child''s face with her hands. Her father told her that she was in a coma in June six years ago. If she just had a good smile when she was unconscious, then according to the time of nine months, Xiaoxiao should be born in March of the next year at the latest. March is spring. Xiaoxiao was born in summer. What does that mean? It means that when she was in a coma, she was not smiling at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1949 Once there is a smile is in her coma after this cognition, the scenery is like being struck by thunder. "Scenery, what''s the matter?" Lu Chen took her hand. The scenery body trembles, she smiles unnaturally, "nothing I can''t help but feel a little sorry that I didn''t see the birth of Xiaoxiao with my own eyes. " "Don''t feel sorry." Lu Chen said to her in a low voice: "if I hear the scenery cry like other women giving birth to children, I think I will regret letting this child come to the world." The scenery trembled, and an unknown chill came up behind her, but she could not say why. She could only think that Lu Chen was sweet talking again to express her pain that he did not give up. She pulled out a stiff smile and didn''t speak. To be honest, she felt very uncomfortable now. Looking at Lu Chen, she felt even more uncomfortable. Of course, she would not doubt that Xiaoxiao was not her own child. If Xiaoxiao was not her own, she could not explain her natural closeness to Xiaoxiao. But since Xiaoxiao was born to her, and it was indeed a child conceived during her coma Does that mean That is to say She was in a coma Lu Chen treats her What strange things have been done to her As long as you think of this possibility, the three views of the scenery will be broken. But if you look at Lu Chen, he is a good-looking man, gentle and polite. He is absolutely not like a beast in clothes! No Think about it in another direction. Lu Chen is an adult man. All the adult men have physiological needs. When he is in need, he doesn''t go to other women. Instead, he treats her That is to say that the man is really "defending herself like a jade" for her. If you want to change the angle, the scenery will feel much better. You see, it doesn''t matter that this man is dressed like a beast, as long as his "beast" is for her When Lu Chen saw the scenery, her face was white and red. Now her face seemed to be dyed with red haze. He touched her forehead with concern. "The scenery has no fever. How could her face be so red?" "I I''m hot The scenery takes Lu Chen''s hand away, with the increased voice to cover up his heart. It''s over As soon as she thought that he was really in her coma, her heart beat faster. What''s the matter with this man''s inexplicable feeling now!? She won''t be a person with a problem in her mind, will she!? Scenery has been deeply immersed in self doubt, began to feel that he should go to see a psychologist, there lying on the bed to be pushed to the ward, but with the last bit of strength, Lu Heng slightly raised his head to look at the man standing at the door. "I didn''t think you would come..." Lu Chen didn''t have any sincerity to smile, "my sister gave birth to a child. It''s right for me to join in the fun." Look, he just thinks he''s here to join in the fun. He just thinks he''s wasting his time and he can leave. Lu Heng can''t talk about understanding her brother. Maybe it should be said that no one in the world can understand Lu Chen. If there is a person who can understand Lu Chen, that person must be crazy. Therefore, her indifference to Lu Chen can not be said to be disappointed or not. Lu Heng looks at the scenery again. The scenery stands out and wants to say hello. As a result, Lu Heng has already gone back. Lu Heng puts his hand on his arm, and he can see her shoulder shaking. She probably cried. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1950 Scenery that want to say hello to the voice how also can''t send out. Yu Li quickly asked the nurse to push the bed back to the ward. When passing by Fengjing, the scenery seemed to see Lu Heng''s mouth move. She heard the words "sorry". Scenery did not understand why Lu Heng said sorry to himself, but suddenly felt some melancholy in the bottom of his heart. Lu Heng''s voice has too much helplessness, which makes the scenery feel that he is about to die. The scenery doesn''t like this feeling. Lu Chen suddenly bent down and chuckled in her ear and said, "I think in the next period of time, ah Heng and Yu Li have no time to take care of the children. Why don''t we take care of the children for the time being?" "No more." Before the scenery had time to think, a word was blurted out. Lu Chen''s silence made her realize that she refused too quickly and was too excited. She quickly grasped his hand and added: "I think Lu Heng has just given birth to a child. As a mother, she certainly does not want her child to leave her. Maybe they do not have time to take care of the child now, But I think they can do well. Of course, we can visit them occasionally "Scenery is what it says." Lu Chen''s dark eyes again had a smile, relying on the fact that there were no people now, he kissed her lips again, "ah Heng won''t want us to take her child care, so we won''t take it." There was a sigh of relief at the bottom of the scenery''s heart, even if she didn''t know why she wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. They still went to the ward to see Lu Heng. Lu Heng, who had just given birth to the baby, didn''t look very good. But when she was holding the baby and laughing, the maternal brilliance made her beauty more gentle. Lu Heng said, "I didn''t have time to take care of the child, so I didn''t want to take care of the child, so I didn''t want to take care of the child When they heard that Lu Chen was going to take her child back to take care of her, Lu Heng could not help but hold the child tightly. Even Yu Li was not very good-looking. But when they heard that Lu Chen gave up the idea, both of them relaxed. Perhaps this sentence is just a casual mention in the scenery, but Lu Heng and Yu Li both know that Lu Heng''s words are making clear a meaning. If there is no scenery, they will not want to escape. In order to break the embarrassing atmosphere, she looked at the child to find a topic. "The little guy fell asleep is really quiet." "It''s only a moment of silence now." Lu Chen, who has experience with children, said with a smile to the scenery: "if the children want to quarrel, it can make adults'' heads noisy." Scenery curiously asked: "our smile is noisy?" "Smile is the most quiet thing, especially when she just learned to walk. Even if you give her something to eat, she can only be quiet for a while." When it comes to raising a smile, Lu Chen is particularly patient. For things with smile, scenery is always particularly interested in, "then what happened later? Have you ever thought of any good way to make Xiaoxiao quiet? " "Later I really thought of a good way to keep a quiet smile www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1951 Scenery continues to be interested in asking: "what is the way?" Lu Chen, however, did not speak with a smile. Lu Heng''s face was stiff with her baby in her arms. She knew what to do. Just like all the children, she would get what she wanted. She would obediently follow the instructions of adults for a period of time, but after a while, it would sprout again. Lu Chen is a quiet person. The only one in the world who can make noise in front of him is scenery There are others who, when he finds out that he can''t keep a smile quiet with a snack toy, has a way to do the opposite. As long as Xiaoxiao is about to make a noise, he will destroy one of her most beloved things in front of Xiaoxiao. First, she likes strawberry candy, then Xiaoxiao likes her plush toys. Finally, she is a little turtle that Xiaoxiao keeps Destruction is always more memorable than giving. Although these things happened when Xiaoxiao was one or two years old, and I can''t remember it clearly, as long as Lu Chen said "quiet", Xiaoxiao would quickly keep quiet. This "order" has been engraved in her bones. No one knows how angry and frightened Lu Heng felt when he heard Lu Chen say "quiet", and his lively smile suddenly stood still. He was like a wooden doll. Her anger lies in Lu Chen''s taking smile as an obedient puppet. This puppet is just to contain the scenery that will wake up. Her panic is that she is afraid that one day, she will become like a smile. Like now Lu Heng is holding her child. She is leaning against Yu Li''s arms and shaking gently. Lu Chen''s words have been very clear, if she reminds scenery of the past, then she will not have a good end. Lu Heng is no longer the one who can help the scenery to leave without fear. Now she has a husband and a child. She can''t fight and has no courage to fight. On the other side, the scenery was still shaking and landing. Chen asked, "tell me quickly, how can you prevent children from making a big noise?" "Good, good, I tell the scenery." Lu Chen sighed helplessly. His eyes bent slightly and said with a slight smile: "I told Xiaoxiao that if she could be good, I would take her to the hospital to see her mother. Although the scenery has not held her, Xiaoxiao has always liked the scenery." "Of course, because I am her mother. We are connected." The scene of the beautiful smile out, the secret way will go to the kindergarten to pick up the smile, she will take the smile to have a big meal. "Yu Li." "Lu Chen is the one who has brought children alone for six years. If you can''t bring children, you can learn from Lu Chen of our family." Lu Chen was successful by the scenery "our home" these three words to please. Yu Li is secretly Feifei, can not be your summer scenery home Lu Chen? If you put it in someone else''s house, you don''t dare to ask for it, unless you don''t want to die. Xia Dynasty, a man of great influence in shopping malls for many years, is he timid enough to make his family business so big? He is not timid, but he is not willing to let Lu Chen enter his own house! It''s summer scenery, this silly girl She has lost her memory. She is really a fool. Now she doesn''t run away and does not commit suicide. She still tries to gather in front of Lu Chen. She really thinks she has found the treasure. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1952 Because the atmosphere was too weird, the scenery finally left without staying in the ward for long with Lu Chen. When he left, the scenery pulled Lu Chen and sighed, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that Yu Li and I are still quite unfamiliar." "I said, people change over time." Lu Chen rubbed her head, bent down to kiss the corner of her lips, and said: "other people will be more and more far away from the scenery because of time, only I will be closer and closer to the scenery." Isn''t it getting closer? He''s kissing her on the lips. In the afternoon, Fengjing and Lu Chen went to the gate of the kindergarten to pick up Xiaoxiao from school. The teacher''s expression was a little strange. She just laughed at the scenery, so she hurried to say hello to other parents, probably feeling embarrassed. Smile a into the arms of the scenery, she said happily: "smile also have a mother to pick up, so happy ah!" "Mom is happy, too." With a smile in her arms, the scenery sat back in the car with her daughter in her arms. Then she looked at Lu Chen in front of her. That was her husband. She suddenly felt that there was no better thing in the world. After all, Lu Chen''s vacation is short. He can''t ask for leave forever. Of course, if he quits his job as a doctor, he will have unlimited holidays, but he can''t. Lu Chen knows that a man has a good job, which is a bonus point for women. What''s more, he knows his preference for scenery. She is a uniform control and likes a man with abstinence. To be honest, Lu Chen has been a doctor for so many years, not to say how much he loves this profession, but because this profession is closest to death. It can be said that Lu Chen has done all kinds of high career, but when he finds out that it is not challenging, he will give up his career and look for other interesting things. Different from doctors, he can see the beginning of life and the end of life here. Even if he had such a short-term interest in doctors, Lu Chen has always been a man who likes the new and dislikes the old. What he wants to do depends on whether he is interested or not. Only because he meets the scenery, he continues to be a doctor. Otherwise, he would have left without interest. For example, when he was ten years old, he had Lu Heng, a sister. In other people''s eyes, he was also a good brother who cared for his sister. However, after this novelty was felt, he felt that children were really bored. When Lu Chen was 12 years old, he was going to bury the two-year-old Lu Heng in the sand pool. Fortunately, his parents found out in time. Xiao Lu Heng recovered his life and was sent to a mental hospital for several years. After two or three years, he also felt that the mental hospital was bored, so his attending doctor, who was said to be the world''s top psychiatrist, turned out to be a mental patient himself, so Lu Chen came out of the mental hospital. Instead of going back to the Lu family, he chose to live alone. That is to say, from then on, his interest in things and people has always come and gone fast. Therefore, the scenery of six years ago always believed that Lu Chen''s interest in her would disappear one day. His love for her was not so-called "love", it was just his "interest". Scenery wants to leave Lu Chen, but Lu Chen doesn''t let her go. He doesn''t understand why scenery tangles with the word "love". Yes, he doesn''t understand these two words, but he only wants her and wants to live with her for a lifetime. Is this not enough? Not enough. After being shut up for three months, Fengguang chose to commit suicide, which is the beginning of everything. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1953 Lu Chen insisted on the scenery all his life, but no one wanted to believe him. In the Xia Dynasty, they didn''t believe it, nor did Lu Heng. Even the scenery She didn''t believe it either. Even if Lu Chen had been waiting for six years, others would not believe him. However, the scenery that lost her memory is willing to believe him. She is willing to admit that he is a smiling father and is willing to rely on him. This is the best thing for Lu Chen. Fengguang said that she wanted to take Xiaoxiao to dinner. Of course, Lu Chen was willing to accompany her. When it was more than nine o''clock in the evening, the three members of the family came home, and Xiaoxiao had fallen asleep on Lu Chen''s shoulder. In the elevator, Lu Chen held a smile in one hand, and arranged his forehead hair with the other hand. He asked softly, "are you tired?" "Not tired." Scenery smiles and shakes her head. She holds her face and says sweetly, "Lu Chen, have I ever said that a man with a child in one hand is very handsome?" "The scenery has been said now." He smiles and happens to have arrived at the elevator, and he comes out with the scenery. Fengguang took out the key to open the door, and said, "when I didn''t see you taking care of Xiaoxiao, I just thought that Dr. Lu was really a gentle man. However, after seeing you holding a smile, I felt that your father''s love was full of charm." "Does the scenery like me or smile?" Before entering the door, he suddenly asked such a question. She looked up at Lu Chen, feeling a little puzzled, but she only stopped for a second. She stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips. She lowered her voice and said, "of course, I like you a little, but you can''t tell this sentence to smile." What she said also had the element of joking. But Lu Chen''s eyes were bent up. At the moment, his dark eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars. The gentle and extreme streamer was like a soul stirring beauty. The scenery had never seen Lu Chen smile so happy, at least not in her memory. He is like a child who has never eaten sugar. One day he gets a sweet sugar. The feeling that he has never got something is poor in any language. The scenery looked at him and couldn''t help looking at him. Lu Chen bowed his head and kissed her face, "the scenery stands here and waits for me first." Scenery dazed standing at the door, watching him with a big long leg quickly embrace smile into the smiling room, not long after, he came out of the smiling room, went to her side, he stretched out a hand around her waist, pulled her into the arms, the other hand raised her jaw, deeply kisses her lips. The kiss was extremely gentle, and the scenery soon became irresistible. Her body seemed to be undulating with the waves, and Lu Chen was her only floating wood. I don''t know when, she has been held by Lu Chen and put on the bed. One hand has opened the zipper of her skirt, and has slipped into her skirt, while his other hand is up her leg, to her thigh, and to The scenery was shivering, and the instinctive reaction was to close her legs. But Lu Chen''s long legs had separated her legs one day, making her unable to close them in any case. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1954 The scenery has a strong premonition that she can''t escape tonight. In fact, under Lu Chen''s tender attack, although she still has the reserve of a girl, she just wants to shout for him to invade the city and land quickly, and want to escape? I''m sorry, I think any woman in front of a man like Lu Chen will cry out "how handsome, I want to live". Now it seems that the scenery can really reach this man What''s the matter? She''s so excited! It''s like she''s whoring, OK? make complaints about the Tucao meeting. The hardworking Lu Chen has stripped her clothes thoroughly. She only felt a cool body. She had not yet expressed her "no". Her feeling of being invaded in the body had made her mouth break and whispered. Maybe six years ago, Fengguang did not know how many times she had done with Lu Chen, but now for her amnesia, this feeling is the first time. Novelty, shame, and finally, of course, he was happy in his rhythmic movements It''s hard for the scenery to bear this kind of happiness. I don''t know how many times she has felt the happiness of annihilation. Her reason and reserve have already been thrown out of the sky. However, Lu Chen likes to ask her in a dumb voice in her ear, "scenery Do you like me? " The scenery bit the lip, did not answer. He added a little more strength. "How about this, comfortable?" She raised her hand to cover her eyes. She did not look at the picture which made her blush. She also pretended that she could not hear his question, so she would not answer it. Lu Chen low smile, this whole night, he did not intend to let her go. The next day, of course, she couldn''t get out of bed. When she opened her eyes, it was almost time for lunch, and Xiaoxiao had already been sent to the kindergarten by Lu Chen, who also went to the hospital to work. She still vaguely remembers It seems that when Lu Chen got up in the morning, she seemed to be vaguely pressed by him. She also heard him say a lot of love words in her ear. Of course, she just woke up vaguely for a period of time and was served too well. She soon went to sleep again. Fengjing lies in bed thinking about the bloody picture last night. She doesn''t know how many times she begged for mercy under him, but Lu Chen is very patient in her ear and coax, "good scenery This is the last time... " I don''t know how many last times, in short, in the first half, she had no physical strength. Scenery hiding in the quilt, red face smile out, it seems to like people to do these intimate things, it is a very happy thing. She opened the quilt and saw red marks all over her body. Her heart beat violently. She turned her head and saw that Lu Chen had put a new skirt on the head of the bed, even clothes close to her body. She put them on with a red face and got out of bed with the discomfort of her body. As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw the post it stickers on the door. There are prepared meals in the refrigerator, which can be eaten as soon as the scenery is hot. Lu Chen Maybe he''s the best man in the world? As soon as the scenery sighed in her heart, she received a phone call. It was a strange number. After connecting, Shen Xing''s voice came from inside, "Miss Xia, I want to talk to you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1955 Shen did not want to hear the voice of the line. She didn''t know how unexpected Shen Xing would be over there. She just didn''t want to have anything to do with Shen Xing and Yan Niannian. Without Lu Chen, the scenery thought, maybe she would have been unwilling. Maybe she would still be calculating how to separate Shen Xing and Yan Niannian from each other, so that they would have a hard time. In this way, she would have become a vicious match in those love stories ¡­¡­ She shakes her head and says that she is married and a mother now. She can live her own life well. As for Yan Niannian, they They were strangers to her now. But Fengguang hung up Shen Xing''s phone, but soon after, her mobile phone rang again. Seeing the strange number, she didn''t have to think about it and knew that it was Shen Xing''s call. Fengguang left her mobile phone aside and didn''t care. She didn''t press to refuse to answer or connect the phone. Since Shen Xing had a lot of time, let him call all the time. After a while, the phone stopped ringing. Fengguang was eating hot food and picked up her mobile phone on the table. She was about to brush the news when she received a text message. It''s from Shen Xing. There are only a few words in the text message: Miss Xia, don''t you want to know why you remember all the people, but only forget Lu Chen alone? Scenery holding the hand of the mobile phone, she frowned, have to say, Shen Xing this text message just poked at the bottom of her heart most want to ignore a problem. Why did she wake up six years later and remember everyone but Lu Chen? Of course, she has thought about this problem, but there are two voices in her mind. One voice tells her that she must investigate, and the other voice always persuades her to put down this problem and maintain the status quo. Why maintain the status quo? Was it bad before? Scenery grabs the hand of the mobile phone more and more hard, when the doubt in the heart is like a fire, it can''t be extinguished as easily as the fire. "Blue cake shop." She sent it to this location and put down her cell phone. There is always something that needs some answers, otherwise, for those who have lost their memory, it seems unfair. Today, the business of the cake shop is also very good. Shen hang waited for a full hour in the cake shop before waiting for the late comer. Seeing the cake on the table, Feng Feng sat down without any emotion. She still remembered that Shen Xing didn''t like to eat the things that girls like, so this cake was for her, but she didn''t have any appetite for the things he sent. Shen Xing also remembers that in the past, scenery was the favorite sweets, so every time I went out to play, the most things I bought were cakes and candies. However, the sight of scenery was just a hurry to stay on the delicious cake for a blink of an eye. Shen Xing then laughed. Maybe he thought that the scene of their meeting was a little ironic. Shen Xing said: "summer scenery, it seems that you and Lu Chen have a good life." "It''s a good life." Scenery pushed aside the plate of cake in front of her. She ordered a glass of lemonade and asked Shen Xing carelessly, "do you know about meeting your ex fiancee alone?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1956 Shen Xing did not answer, but asked, "do Lu Chen know what happened when you came out alone to see your ex fiance?" "It doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not." Scenery elegant drink saliva, face can not see other emotions, she does not seem to worry about what Lu Chen will misunderstand after knowing. However, the heart of scenery is really bottomless. Lu Chen looks at him gently and considerate, but he is also a very insecure person. From the days when he gets along with Lu Chen these days, the scenery can be seen. If Lu Chen knows that she has come out to see Shen Xing, he will show his humble and pitiful appearance again. Therefore, she won''t let Lu Chen know about it. Of course, she can be sure that she just likes Lu Chen, but she has no interest in Shen Xing. The expression of scenery is very good to guess. Shen Xing is a good observer. He saw through the bottom of the scenery, but he didn''t say anything. He said faintly: "I admit that I did not mean what I did at that time." "Do you mean you got mixed up with my sister when you were engaged to me?" The scenery narrowed her eyes and laughed, which was full of unspeakable irony. Shen Xing didn''t change his face. "You don''t have to think about ridiculing me. In these years, I have been used to being satirized." "Oh, you mean you''ve grown thicker and thicker over the years?" The scenery is interesting and laughs. For the first time, I think Shen Xing has the talent to speak cross talk. Shen Xing was not angry at the sarcasm of the scenery. In the past six years, in addition to the people of the Xia family, there were also other families who knew about it. In other people''s eyes, Shen Xing betrayed his fiancee. What''s important is that the fiancee is still the eldest lady of the Xia family. He chose a daughter adopted by the Xia family. This is really a stupid thing. How many people would like to have a relationship with the Xia family and help his family career to a higher level. Shen Xing picked up a treasure and didn''t throw it back. Naturally, there would be a sentimental sigh from a woman. Shen Xing really wanted a beautiful woman not to be beautiful. What a good man with infatuated love is really enviable. However, no matter how many ugly voices there are outside, Shen Xing and Yan Niannian are still together. Even though the Shen family''s situation is not as good as before, they are still together. Seeing the scenery, Shen Xing''s face was suddenly gratified. She sneered, "why? Now that you and Yannian are together, you have fulfilled your wish, but you are happy. " He did not speak. "Shen Xing, since you don''t like me, why did you promise to marry me? If you don''t refuse to get married, why did you spend a month abroad with me in the winter of that year? " After all, you just want my family''s situation. I guess you must be thinking about it. Anyway, you don''t have a woman you like. The Xia family has a big career. It can be a help for your Shen family. So, you are with me naturally ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right. " Shen Xing didn''t deny it, because Fengguang was right. Then, when you meet the true love, you think about how to get rid of me This is a real joke. She thinks he really likes himself, so she regards him as her boyfriend and her future husband. In the end, it''s just that she is too stupid. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1957 In the story of Cinderella and the prince, there is always a vicious sister, and the scenery is the sister. Isn''t that how the plot should develop? There is always a fiancee who will promote the development of the plot between the woman who was born in common people and the president who is handsome and rich. Undoubtedly, this fiancee is scenery. Shen Xing was speechless in front of the scenery. Seeing his silence, she was already very impatient. "So, tell me, I just forgot the reason of Lu Chen. What is the reason "Before I tell you why, how do you feel about Lu Chen In Shen Xing''s calm voice, there was a little uncertainty. Fengjing didn''t know what his uncertainty was. She just said honestly, "Lu Chen is my husband. I like him. He likes me. It''s so simple." "What you like is the real one?" She said, "what do you mean by that question?" "If I said that the real Lu Chen was a demon and a psychopath with psychological problems, what would you think of Xia Fengjing?" "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Scenery asked a question, but holding the cup to increase strength of the hand, in a faint show of her uneasiness. Shen Xing said again, "have you ever thought about it? Why is there a wound on my face? My hand is missing a finger, and you Summer scenery, if I remember correctly, you have a lot of knife marks on your wrist He said it was made with a knife "Scenery calm smile," Mom and dad told me that my hand injury is a car accident left behind. " "Do you believe it?" Shen Xingding looked at her, did not miss any expression change on her face, "summer scenery, these things, are you not doubting, or are you not willing to doubt?" She is not really a fool, of course, is not willing to doubt, her subconscious has been reminding her not to go deep Don''t go into Shen Hong''s lack of media has made her start to be bold. She looked at him coldly. "What do you want to say? I''ll make it clear at one time. " "Six years ago, Xia Fengjing tried to commit suicide many times because she was imprisoned by Lu Chen." Shen Xing''s simple sentence is like throwing a torpedo in a calm lake. The scenery opens its mouth and can''t make a sound. Shen Xing once thought about how the scenery would look when he knew these things, but now he has a faint expectation in his heart Expect her to look more unbelievable. "You''ve been married for a long time, and you can''t have children. I was attacked and almost died in an explosion. Niannian was kidnapped. She lost a finger and Yu Li, and disappeared at the engagement banquet with Lu Heng These things are not without reasons. " Shen Xing said: "Xia Fengjing, I am your ex fiance. If there is no reminder from Lu Heng, I will die in an explosion. You also said that the violin you recite plays very well, so her fingers are gone. Lu Heng reminds you that Lu Chen is a mental patient, so For Lu Heng, Yu Li, the most important one, was kidnapped in a laboratory, which was a little short of Just a little bit. If you didn''t arrive in time, Yu Li would have been dried up and made into a specimen. " Shen Xing looked at the pale scenery and finally said, "do you know? When you insisted on leaving Lu Chen, your parents almost died in the air crash. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1958 Shen Xing''s words came out one after another, just like throwing one bomb after another in the flat ground. The heart of the scenery is like sinking into the bottom of the lake. It''s cold and hard to breathe. She stealthily grabs her wrist. There is a string of exquisite bracelet. But under the bracelet, the skin on the wrist is full of scars. Yes, how could she really believe that the scar on her wrist was left when she had a car accident? What''s more The so-called traffic accident may not exist at all. Shen Xing looked at the gloomy look of the scenery. He seemed to smile, "Miss Xia, because your parents'' lives are threatened, you have to give up the idea of escaping from Lu Chen. You are imprisoned. Maybe Lu Chen is locked up in a dark room and can''t see the sun." In the dark It''s like dying Scenery suddenly felt a headache. Her lips turned white, and she tried not to show her real situation in front of Shen Xing. Her mind seemed to have two forces tearing at each other. This feeling would make her feel that her head was really about to crack, but she was still forced to smile, "Shen Xing, what else do you want to say? Just say it together if you don''t want to." "Despite Lu Chen''s serious mental illness, he is indeed a genius." Shen Xing said this sentence is not derogatory. He really praised Lu Chen''s ability: "you committed suicide and were rescued in time, and your brain nerves were not damaged. You will not become a vegetable at all. The reason why you will not wake up is that you evade reality and do not want to wake up. Psychological problems are far more difficult to diagnose and treat than physical problems, and other doctors do I''m sure you can''t wake up, but six years later, Lu Chen made you wake up. " Shen Xing doesn''t know what method Lu Chen used. It is a miracle that the scenery wakes up. Xia''s husband and wife are happy, Yan Niannian is also happy, and Shen Xing He couldn''t tell himself what attitude he had. Scenery sneered, "you told me so many things today, just because of your kindness?" She did not believe that Shen Xing would tell her the truth because she could not bear to see her in the dark. As a matter of fact, Shen Xing didn''t intend to lie. His smile was lonely. "Six years ago, Lu Chen could kill me because I was your ex fiance. Six years later, I told you what he tried to hide. How would he deal with me this time?" "Shen Xing What do you want to say Now the scenery is completely out of touch with Shen Xing''s intention to ask her out for a talk today. Shen Xing took up his cup and drank a sip of water. He said slowly, "tell you this. My purpose is very simple. I want Lu Chen to kill me." In a word, it makes waves in the calm lake. After a long pause, "what do you say?" "I said, I want Lu Chen to kill me." Shen Xing is no longer a serious sitting posture, but a lazy little back leaning back on the back of his chair. He slowly breathed out a breath. When he saw the unbelievable look of the scenery, he laughed again, "you once wanted to die, but now I want to die. Does this matter make you feel that you can''t believe it?" "Why do you Why do you want to... " "It''s very simple. I don''t think it''s interesting to live." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1959 Fengguang has forgotten how much effort Shen Xing has made to resist the pressure from the family, and how much effort it has taken to keep the company of the Shen family on thin ice under the pressure of Xia family and Lu Chen. No one knows how much pressure Shen Xing is under. Of course, he knew what he would bear when he gave up scenery, but he still did Choose this road to go on. As long as he has Yan read, it is enough. Shen Yan thinks that it''s good for Shen Yan to read, even if he likes it, he doesn''t like it all the time, but he doesn''t like it. Shen Xing wants more, but Yan Niannian can''t give so much. Shen Xing thought more than once that in six years, he would become the most important person in Yan Niannian''s heart, but he also forgot that the only thing in the world that is not hot is people''s heart. Shen Xing always knew that Yan Niannian approached him with a purpose. At first, he didn''t know what her purpose was. Until the Xia family released the news that Xia Fengjing and Lu Chen were going to get married, Shen Xing saw Yan Niannian''s dejected appearance. At that moment, he understood everything. Yan Niannian''s favorite is never him. She only loves summer scenery. This is Shen Xing''s secret. He dare not let anyone know this secret. As for now He will not let Fengjing know the secret. Shen Xing just wants to die. He is looking forward to I''m looking forward to the reaction of Yan Niannian after she died under Lu Chen. Shen Xing believes that although Yan Niannian doesn''t love him, he doesn''t like him. What''s more, Yan Niannian has already hated Lu Chen because of Lu Chen''s relationship with scenery. Maybe Just maybe. Yan Niannian will find Lu Chen to avenge Shen Xing. Of course, Yan Niannian will not be Lu Chen''s opponent, so she will die. Life is different, death is the same. Shen Xing has always liked this sentence, but he is reluctant to do anything to Yan Niannian, so he can only borrow Lu Chen''s hand. This is a good way, a A good way to keep him and the people he likes forever. "You want to die under Lu Chen?" Scenery sarcastically raised the corner of the mouth, "you don''t dream, I will not tell Lu Chen today''s things." Why? The scenery is not clear. Maybe she didn''t want to fulfill Shen Xing''s wish. Maybe She didn''t want Lu Chen''s hands to be bloody. Shen Xing looked at the scenery and laughed, "summer scenery, you are too naive. With Lu Chen''s possessive desire for you, do you think that all your actions will not be under his control? I guess he''ll be here soon. " She knew that what Shen Xing said was true. She got up, looked cold, and finally took a look at Shen Xing and left the cake shop. Now it is the afternoon, there are not many pedestrians on the street, the scenery muddleheaded walking in the street, do not know where to go, her head is still faint pain, the sun is piercing her eyes, her step finally powerless to stop. Shen Xing''s words kept echoing in her mind, as if there were innumerable sharp blades tormenting her brain. It seemed that the lid of a bottle hidden in the corner was opened, and all the forgotten things were surging in at the moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1960 I don''t know when, she met system Jun, and received orders to go to different worlds to carry out missions. Bai Zhi, Dugu Ji, Qi mu, Xue ran She remembers more and more experiences and more people Maybe she had a happy ending with him, maybe she had a sad ending with him But no matter in which world, no matter what the outcome, one thing remains unchanged. The men The men who she thought were her own strategies were all one face, Lu Chen''s. The scenery of losing strength sat on the ground, her body trembled slightly, now those sudden memories, let her bear. love love make complaints about make complaints about her strict in demands. When she was in a good relationship with Yan Nian, she used to hold her own novels and read to Yan Yan''s mind. In this "sweetheart of the president''s adults", she prefers two white men to abstinence, rather than the cool male Song Mo. She also once Tucao in the beauty: peach blossoms and flowers open, she prefers the meticulous Regent. As long as Gu Yan can have Gu Yan, she will not open the harem like the female leader. She also said that in the book "crazy pet Dai Meng Fei: please forgive me", she prefers a gentleman Fang Yue to the man of the demon sect She also said so many words that Yan Niannian at that time laughed and concluded: "it seems that my sister has no feelings for male masters, but she likes the second male." At that time, the scenery was just laughed off. Many years later, her fiance betrayed her and got in touch with her sister, and she met a blind date her sister didn''t want The scenery even has the feeling, oneself seems to be living in a novel, she is a female second, and this gentle and considerate warm man Lu Chen, is simply the male two''s standard configuration. The scenery finally understood why she met the so-called system king, and why there was such a thing as "crossing". The system gentleman told her that she could go home after accumulating the points. In the continuous shuttle world, she would believe in the existence of system king and those things that shuttle around the world. Then, her subconscious would be because of that sentence "You can go home with all the points" and tell her that she can wake up. Lu Chen has the ability to hypnotize her. After all, the scenery knows what a great genius he is. Especially in the aspect of studying human spirit, he won no less achievements. Fengjing is a headstrong young lady, but she is no different from other girls. She also likes to surf the Internet, play and read those novels you love me, I love him, he loves her novels She likes gentle and considerate men, she likes mature and steady men, and Lu Chen is such a man. At least, that''s what he was willing to show in front of her. Therefore, he can grasp her characteristics to start. She has been falling into a deep sleep because she escapes from reality. He lets her temporarily forget the pain of reality and turns to carry out the so-called task. However, the shadow he left in her heart is always huge. Several times, the space collapse with the failure of the task is not really collapse, but she wants to enter automatically It''s just sleeping. Helpless, Lu Chen let her forget him. After she woke up, she did forget him. But Lu Chen is worthy of Lu Chen, and he is always sure to let her fall in love with himself again. So the so-called crossing, from the beginning is a fake. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1961 In the eyes of many people, Lu Chen is a madman, in the eyes of scenery, Lu Chen is an elegant madman. She remembered everything. "Miss, are you sick?" A passing girl saw the scenery of sitting on the ground. She kindly came over and asked, "do you need to be sent to the hospital?" "I''m fine Thank you Scenery struggling to say to the kind girl, she stood up, but there are still some unsteady steps. However, the girl was still worried. She wanted to ask if the scenery needed any help. But the students in front of her had already turned back at the stop sign and said, "red bean, the bus is coming! Come on "Oh, here it is!" The girl with a ponytail looked at the scene of leaving slowly, and thought that she was lost in love, but she couldn''t help. After thinking about it, she still ran to the bus. Thanks to the strange girl who called the scenery, the scenery could come back to her mind. She slowly digested the painful memories, the days when she was hoarse, the days when she was in panic, the days when she was imprisoned It seems that it is still yesterday. The scenery was aimless. Unconsciously, she went to the door of the cake shop again. But at this time, there were no guests in the cake shop, and even the staff couldn''t see it. It was very lonely. Fengguang didn''t know how she came back, but when she walked into the cake shop and saw Shen Xing, who was lying in the corner, and the doctor surrounded by the smell of blood, she suddenly understood why she came back. Because she knew that he couldn''t let Shen Xing go. "Scenery..." Lu Chen looked at her with a smile. If not, he blocked the scenery with his body. Looking at Shen Xing''s line of sight, he always had a gentle smile, "how did you come back?" If it was in the past, Fengjing could never understand why he was caught in the scene of the murder, and he could still laugh. But now the scenery will not think of such a boring problem. No one can understand Lu Chen. "Lu Chen Are you killing? " It''s hard to imagine that she would also have such a calm time, which made her feel terrible. Lu Chen did not look at the bloody people on the ground, he said gently: "I do not intend to kill, he wants to die in my hands, but I am not a wish ambassador, how can I let him do it?" However, he won''t end Shen Xing''s life, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t leave him to torture him. Shen Xing has dozens of wounds, large and small, but the knife and knife avoid the key. Look, this is the benefit of learning medicine. The sight of the scenery falls on another corner, where the bound woman is watching her cry. It is Yan Niannian. The scenery just looks at Yan Niannian, and she asks Lu Chen, "why do you want to catch her?" "Because Shen Xing wants me to kill him." Lu Chen smiles. "Since he wants to calculate me, he has to pay a price." When Shen Xing wanted to die, he would not let him die. Not only that, but also Shen Xing kept a breath to watch his beloved woman tortured in front of him. The headache of scenery was more severe. She was pale and cold and said, "I have remembered all the things." "I know." Lu Chen went to her in front of her, gently embrace her into the arms, "but it doesn''t matter, the scenery reminds me of it, I still smile." As long as there is a smile, she will not leave him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1962 Lu Chen''s arms were warm, but the scenery almost shivered with cold, and the smell of blood was lingering on the tip of her nose. She was very familiar with the smell, because she had smelled it on her body. She still remembered that the sound of blood dripping on her wrist on the ground at that time was so despairing. Fengguang also remembers that when she chose to commit suicide, she was not pregnant. In fact, she married Lu Chen for a long time without any protective measures. She was not pregnant. Later, she learned that Lu Chen did not want her to have a child. Xiaoxiao was only found after the coma of scenery. She did not know what method Lu Chen used. Maybe it was test tube baby or the most primitive method But to be sure, with Lu Chen''s ability, as long as he wants, she will definitely have his child. Lu Chen understands the scenery more than he knows himself. He knows what her weakness is. The word "family" is always something that scenery can''t let go. This is the reason why Xiaoxiao Hui was born. Yes, for Lu Chen, smile is just a tool. It is used to tie the scenery. The head of the scenery was buried in Lu Chen''s arms. She was quiet for a long time. She slowly raised her hand and put her arms around his waist. Her embrace successfully made Lu Chen''s body stiff. "Lu Chen..." Gradually, there was a lump in her voice, "I can''t escape all my life, can I?" "If the scenery wants to escape, it should not come back for them." Lu Chen gently kisses her head, her cry will always have a let him feel the magic of heartache, but heartache is just not enough to let him choose to let go. The scenery shook her head gently, "no I didn''t come back for them... " "Not for them?" Lu Chen has always been gentle tone, there is rarely a trace of accident. The scenery raised her head slightly, her eyes were red, but there was a blur, "why I came back It''s because I''m scared I''m afraid you will really kill Shen Xing, Lu Chen I don''t want you in jail, and I don''t want you in a mental hospital I don''t understand. If you are really locked up, I can leave with a smile, but I don''t want to... " "The scenery What does that mean? " Lu Chen gently wiped her tears, and his trembling fingertips showed his deep distrust. He can''t believe that the scenery just for him, just chose to come back, after all, she was so eager to escape. "Lu Chen..." The scenery grasped his hand, tightly grasped his hand, "you know, I like you, six years ago Six years ago, I had such a miserable life, but I never chose to kill you. If there was one death between us to liberate two people, I chose to kill myself You know, I like you, don''t I? " Lu Chen Yang lip, "yes, I know scenery likes me." But there are so many people she likes in her heart, her parents, her friends Lu Chen is not the only one. "You know I like you, but I always do things that make me sad." Scenery choked a voice, she looked sad, "you have not thought, I want to leave you for what?" "I know..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1963 "No, you don''t know!" Scenery interrupted him decisively. Her eyes were fixed on his face. "I don''t want to leave because I know you have a different way of thinking than ordinary people, but because I''m not sure I''m afraid that you don''t really love me You just think I''m just like the short-lived interests you''ve had, Lu Chen I can''t believe it. How can a man like you like me? " Lu Chen''s pupil constriction. He didn''t know that scenery also had the same inferiority and uncertainty as himself. In his eyes, the scenery was perfect. No matter whether it was her eldest lady''s temper or unruly willfulness, these were perfect. But in the scenery''s eyes, she was full of shortcomings. Maybe Lu Chen was just interested in her feelings, which belonged to the category of objects. It''s like someone caught a dragonfly when he was a child, pulled out its wings, and then watched it crawling slowly on the ground, and could not fly far away. Lu Chen successively took actions against people who cared about the scenery. Scenery always thought that he was like that dragonfly. When the dragonfly lost its wings, human interest would end. "Don''t cry Scenery, don''t cry... " Lu Chen wiped her tears in a daze. Her cry made him feel that he was going to be hard to breathe. He held her in the chair next to him, kissing her face and kissing her lips. He murmured in a hurry, "I love you I really love you... " A long time ago, he didn''t know what the word "love" meant. Was it a happy enemy like Lu Heng and Yu Li? Or was Shen Xing able to give up his family business for Yan Niannian? Lu Chen only thought that these were stupid behaviors until One day six years ago, he chose to use his own life to stop the scenery from leaving. That was the first time Lu Chen knew that there would be someone who could surpass his own life. This feeling is like an empty heart, suddenly filled with, so that he just want to sigh. The scenery grasped the corner of his white doctor''s clothes. She was under his kiss, and there was also an uncontrollable cry in her voice, "I know You always care. I love my parents more than you, but you are different from them. Lu Chen, I can''t get involved in my parents'' world, just as they can''t get involved in our world. My father has my mother, my mother has my father, but you only have me, and I only have you So So you don''t want to hurt them anymore, OK? " "Good..." Lu Chen responded in a low voice and once again kissed her lips, gentle and warm. Shen Xing and Yan Niannian in the cake shop have already been dragged away by others. They are the people of this shop. This cake shop was bought by Lu Chen six years ago. The staff in this shop were originally the people Lu Chen brought out of the mental hospital. Now when they see the boss and old banniang together, they close the door and pull the curtains quietly Leave with interest. When Lu Chen let her breathe, she said softly: "and smile Lu Chen, I like to smile so much because you gave it to my daughter. Do you understand? " "I understand..." Lu Chen unbuttoned her dress and kissed her clavicle. He whispered, "I understand now..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1964 Scenery really loves her. She never leaves him because of his abnormality. She just can''t be sure that his feelings for her are really "love" rather than "interest". It seems that they have entered an endless circle. What he has done has aroused her distrust more and more. Her evasion makes him do more terrible things and makes her feel more desperate The estrangement between them is never because of others, but because of their own lack of confidence. They couldn''t believe that they were unique to each other. The body of scenery was put on the table, and she also felt that his kiss had fallen on her clavicle, chest and abdomen She didn''t refuse to have physical contact with him at the moment. In fact, they all need more contact to be more certain. It''s not fake. She thought of her "crossing" every time. She and he were not like her and Xue ran. There was a deep blood feud between them. It was not like her and guardian. There were so many bodies between them She thought again that she didn''t make up 100 points before waking up in the real world. There must always be one person to compromise, while two people still have feelings for each other. When the familiar sense of invasion comes again, the scenery opens her eyes and looks at the man who kisses her. Her hands hold his face. In his beautiful eyes, she sees emotion, joy and unbearable When he saw that she was looking at himself with such attentive eyes, his hand covered the back of her hand and gently laughed. It was not the first time that he was connected to her body, but the distance seemed to be closer than ever. "Lu Chen..." "Well?" His ending is rising, it sounds very sexy, and his body is moving slowly. Now his intimacy with her is not from simple physiological desire, but he is feeling that she is beside him. Scenery has always known that Lu Chen is a very simple person in some ways. For example, he never knew how to express his joy correctly, so he put this emotion into the most primitive thing. However, she felt that he was more grinding, and the scenery was very tight. She gasped low, "we will live a good life in the future Days All right? " She said the last two words in a trembling voice. Lu Chen couldn''t refuse. Even if Fengguang said he wanted his life, he would stab himself with a knife. He kissed her on the lip and whispered, "we''ll all live a good life in the future. We''ll all stop making trouble in the future..." Inexplicably, hearing the words "no more noise", the scenery has an impulse to cry. Because of their inferiority and self-confidence, they wasted a whole six years of time, and how many six years of life can they have? Day by day is less than day by day. Maybe If she chooses the same escape as she did six years ago, they will waste their whole life. She put her hand around his neck and bit a tooth mark on his shoulder. "It''s a punishment for your imprisonment..." "The scenery wants to punish me. It doesn''t matter if she bites me again." Lu Chen touched the back of her head and laughed in her ear. The scenery sighed again, "I can''t give up." "I can''t bear it either." Lu Chen said, thin lips light, the "invasion of the city and land" action and strength is faster. The scenery bit the lip, the secret way this kind of thing he can be willing to give up. They still have a long time to go. Maybe Lu Chen will show more unknown side, but the scenery has already got confidence. No matter whether he is a God or a devil, she will accompany him. After all, if she doesn''t accompany him and let him go, isn''t it going to bring disaster to the world? In a sense, she was a great person, sacrificing herself and tying this man. Although It''s not about sacrifice. This is their story. Lu Chen and the story of scenery. Nothing else. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1965 When scenery was still in bed, she received a phone call, "Hello, Dad..." Her voice is still confused, a listen is not wake up, behind the man is also not awake, but subconsciously she was hugged in the arms. "What time is it? Why are you still sleeping?" The voice of Xia Chao on the other side of the phone was dissatisfied. She felt that her daughter was living a more and more decadent life. Scenery turned her lips. "What''s the matter with you calling me? I''ll hang up if it''s OK. " "Wait a minute. Your mother and I are going to Miss Fang''s wedding tomorrow. You should take the smile back today." "I see. In the afternoon, Lu Chen and I will go to pick up Xiaoxiao. Goodbye, Dad." Scenery a hung up the phone, put down the phone, she turned over again, holding a man''s waist, retracted into his arms, she yawned again, still did not want to get up. Even though it''s eleven o''clock in the morning. Xiaoxiao will be taken back by Xia Dynasty husband and wife to live in Xia family mansion for a period of time. It is said that as grandparents, they should make sure that their granddaughter has not been taught bad. After all, Xiaoxiao has a father who is in a very abnormal mental state, and they will be worried that Xiaoxiao will be misfed. However, if you don''t smile, the scenery is rare. Sleeping in with Lu Chen and occasionally living in the world of two is also a kind of sweet enjoyment. After a while, the scenery wakes up in a warm morning kiss. She opens her eyes and doesn''t speak. She just puts her hands around the man''s neck to deepen the kiss. After a moment, Lu Chen slightly reduced the attack. He gently kisses her lips and whispers, "are you hungry?" "Well A little... " The scenery turned over again, lying on his body, "but I don''t want to move." Lu Chen touched her head and laughed, "I''m going to cook." "I don''t want you to move either..." He laughed. "After dinner, we have to pick up the smile." "Don''t worry, Xiaoxiao has always had a good time in summer." The face of the scenery was close to his chest, and half narrowed his eyes. In the Xia family, the Xia Dynasty and Wang CI would not be forced to eat vegetables with a smile like the scenery. Xiaoxiao did not know how comfortable it was to live there. After lying on him for a long time, she said casually, "I think about it carefully. When Yan Niannian and Shen Xing went abroad, you deliberately told me a wrong time. As a result, I couldn''t see anyone at the airport." Yan Niannian and Shen Xing still left, but before leaving, Yan Niannian also said that she only wanted to see the last side of the scenery. Unfortunately, she did not see the last side. For Yan Niannian and Shen Xing, scenery used to be a nuisance. But after the cake shop incident, Shen Xing''s body was tortured to a degree. Yan Niannian was psychologically stimulated. In such a moment, the scenery seemed to have changed from the victim to the perpetrator. "Can you blame me for the scenery?" Lu Chen stroked her back and laughed softly. Scenery sighed, "I won''t blame you." No matter how many wrong things Lu Chen has done, she will not blame him. It is not easy for her to live a peaceful life with him. For the scenery, she has no principle. Her bottom line is due to Lu Chen''s repeated changes. She was not a good person, even if Lu Chen committed a crime, she thought, she would unconditionally cover up. "Well, let''s go and cook." The scenery kisses him one mouthful, suddenly resolute abandoned laziness, lifted the quilt to wear the nightdress to go to the kitchen. Not as casual as scenery, Lu Chen changed into a clean and tidy clothes before entering the kitchen. Fengguang is trying to cut tomatoes. In order to be a good wife and a good mother, she is learning to cook, and is not allowed to interfere with Lu Chen. Often at this time, she seems to be transformed from a daughter to a good wife and mother, strange let people heart. Lu Chen hugged her from behind, kissing her smooth neck. Scenery had to put down the kitchen knife, said unhappily: "don''t make it, I''m cooking." "Scenery can be done slowly." With a low smile, his hand had slipped into her thin nightdress, up her thigh, teasing her intentionally or unintentionally. So she can''t cook at all! As soon as his legs were soft, his back was weak against his chest. As long as Lu Chen wanted to, he could be called a well deserved master of flirting. However, he was always willing to let Fengguang catch fire. With him for too long, in this kind of thing, she has been able to speak out her desire for him. Lu Chen''s smiling eyes slightly bent, gently kissing her lips, holding her body, let her sit on the marble table, marble cold let her shiver for a while, but soon, his formal "city strategy" let her tremble, her hands and feet attached to his body, as if holding the only floating wood in the sea. "Scenery Do you like it? " Lu Chen bit her lip lightly, and his hand was dead behind her buttocks, refusing to let her go back.He always liked to ask her how she felt, and always wanted to get her shy answer. The scenery was used to it. She gasped and put her head on his shoulder. Looking at the glass door of the kitchen, she reflected the shadow of his love for her. She heard her own voice with broken chants, "happy, like..." "I like I like it very much, I like it very much... " His voice with a smile, because of emotion and more dumb charming, he kisses her neck, her clavicle Everything about her made him crazy about love. I don''t know how long the scenery lasted. She only knew that no matter what time Lu Chen was, she could bring her the happiness of dying. She didn''t hate it. Because this person was him, she liked it very much. Unable to make lunch, Lu Chen carried her into the bathtub. The scenery powerless leans in his bosom, she hugs his waist, quite annoyed said: "you have not worn the raincoat!" "It doesn''t matter." Lu Chen''s kiss fell on her lips. "If you are pregnant, you will be born." She was surprised, "don''t you like children?" Even the smile is just because of the result of his calculation. "Xiaoxiao always likes to pester you..." Lu Chen Chunliang''s smile, "if we have younger brothers and sisters, we will give the children to her care. Xiaoxiao will be a good sister, and the time of scenery will all belong to me." Scenery speechless, just want to say a "naive", all the voices have disappeared in his kiss. She suddenly thought, maybe he is right, after all, she is willing to spend all her life with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1966 God is very interesting. Cats like to eat fish, but cats can''t go into the water. Fish like to eat earthworms, but fish can''t go ashore. Life is to have, lose, choose and give up at the same time. She chose to be with Lu Chen. In order to take care of his lack of confidence, Fengguang sacrificed a lot of time with her friends. However, her friends were not many, just Lu Heng. Moreover, Lu Heng is now a mother, and she does not have so much time to accompany the scenery. Therefore, in the eyes of her parents, scenery has sacrificed a lot of personal time, but she does not feel that she has lost anything. Most of the time, Xiaoxiao was brought by her grandparents, and she was also given by Xiaoxiao. The couple spent more time with Wang Ci, and their relationship was developing in a good direction. The life of scenery has been on the right track for a long time. Lu Chen can afford to support her. She doesn''t need to take part in any work. For others, it is a kind of extravagant life. However, scenery is not embarrassed to spend Lu Chen''s money and brush Lu Chen''s card. She has given her life to him. What''s wrong with spending his money? She just ate and slept every day, and when Lu Chen came back from work, and after spending money, she had nothing to do. Therefore, she began to "go back to the old business", and when she was bored, she would pick up a few drawing lists. Today, a netizen named "she can''t help but love" asked her to draw this picture according to a novel. The scenery sighed first, and now there are people who use the name of the family style of burying love. When she holds the water cup and sees the text sent by that person, she almost spouts out the water in her mouth. "The man has beautiful lines, and his powerful body presses on the woman''s body, and the woman''s hands are bound, and her face is full of expressions that can''t bear to be humiliated..." "You can''t help but love" this ID is full of people who love the wind, but let her draw a little yellow picture!!! Yes! Exciting! The scenery took out the drawing board. She closed her eyes and thought for a while. Then, with the help of God, she moved her hand. Within an hour, she had finished drawing the whole picture. Looking at the perfect man and woman kissing together on the screen, especially when the woman is tightly held by her bound hands, and the man''s hand is on the woman''s abdomen, and he will continue to swim down, but the trapped woman can''t resist After enjoying the scenery for a while, he nodded and said, "I''m not old enough." "I see." A simple and elegant voice like the wind sounded slowly from her back, "the scenery likes this playing method more..." The scenery was startled. As soon as she turned back, she was hugged by a man and thrown on the bed. Different from the gentleness in the past, this action is a little rough. "Wait, wait What do you do? " Lu Chen took off his coat, unbuttoned the Cufflinks of his white shirt, and then lifted up the corner of his sleeve slightly. Then, he pulled off his tie, and the corners of his lips rose slightly. It was a rare evil laugh. "Of course, it''s what scenery will ask me to do at last." "Lu Chen We have something to say... " Before the scenery retreated to the corner of the bed, he grabbed her waist and dragged her back. Not only that, her hands were held by him over her head with one hand, while his other hand was sarcastic and tied her hand with that tie. In less than ten seconds, the hand of scenery has been tied. She asked in horror, "when did you practice your binding technique so well?" "Bundle play I''ve wanted to try it for a long time. " Lu Chen''s good-looking eyes are like a fox, and the smile in his eyes is infected with a fascinating emotion at the moment. The scenery can be sure, if let him start, then he will not be so easy to end, she made the final struggle, "we are old husband and wife Don''t play so exciting. " "What should I do if I don''t play exciting and the scenery loses interest in me?" After that, he had taken off the button of his shirt and unbuttoned his belt buckle with a smile. As described in the text, he covered her. It''s easy to let his hands slide into the skirt and move his hands. Her hands can''t be pulled off. It''s like being tied up. It''s really It''s very exciting. However, she still liked the feeling of being able to hold him, so she pitifully said, "let me go, OK I want to hold you... " "Not good." When he heard her voice, he dropped his eyes and gently kissed her chattering lips, but he was still reluctant to let her down. He put his hand through her back and easily picked her up. He let her sit on his legs, and let her tied hands around his neck. This kind of action will bring more stimulation. The fierce war situation did not end until the last midnight. The scenery was lying on the man''s body. He had no strength, even the strength to open his eyes. Lu Chen took her waist in one hand, rubbed her red wrist gently with the other hand, and then kissed her top of the head. Sorry, she said, "I hurt you.""Well..." Her answer was feeble. He took her hand and gently kiss, "scenery likes what, I can do, so, scenery can not imagine other men?" "Well Well? " As soon as the scenery was clear, she looked up and held his face and said, "what are you thinking? I did it for others only after I received the list of paintings. I was squeezed by you every day. Where can I spare time to fantasize about other men? " Lu Chen blinked. "You don''t believe me?" The scenery is angry, gather together and fiercely kiss his lip, after a while, lip cent, she asks: "if I have no interest in you, will I do this to you?" Lu Chen stared at her watery lips and didn''t answer. The scenery was even more angry, and the whole person retracted into the quilt, and her figure was highlighted in the quilt. When she bit something, Lu Chen breathed for a moment, and then she pressed her shoulder across the quilt and called out in a low voice, "scenery..." Her movements did not stop. After a long time, Lu Chen''s hand holding the quilt was slightly covered with blue veins, and then the scenery came out of the quilt. She wiped the corners of her lips and pursed her lips and said, "I can only do this to you alone." Lu Chen''s heart suddenly jumped violently and could not be calmed down. He turned over and pressed her tightly under him. His kiss fell on the corner of her lips, then to her chest and abdomen, and all the way down But the scenery held his face at this time, and he raised his eyes. "I just want to make you happy. I didn''t want to exchange anything. Lu Chen, I really love you. Even time can''t change it," she said Lu Chen''s smiling eyes bent slightly, just like a child who got candy. He grabbed her hand on his face and gently kissed her. He said with a satisfied smile, "I know that scenery loves me." The scenery just laughed. "So, scenery will be willing to throw those R18 cartoons away for me, right?" The scenery facial expression is stiff, finally understood what is to lift the stone to hit own foot. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!